《Guide to raise my cutie husbands》


 Chapter 1 - Woke Up In A Weird World

    " Dong Dong ! Dong Dong !"


    Who ? Who was calling her ? Yu Dong was stunned and confused , her mind felt blurry and woozy like someone has hit the back of her head with a brick, where was she ? What was she doing ? Thest thing she remembered was being outnumbered by a group of zombies - and why was her spiritual energy in so much chaos ?


    Even though Yu Dong had no idea what was going on , she still used whatever energy she had to check her internal condition - did she suffer from some internal injuries or something ?


    Her spiritual energy responded at once after checking her meridians and the result was - she consumed too much drugs ! Drugs ! DRUGS ! That made Yu Dong sit up straight alright , she was a zombie control officer with an apocalypse over her head where will she get the money to do drugs ? Has her inner world gone crazy ?


    But if this much wasn''t enough to confuse her - what was more , the sky above her head was blue - freaking blue like she has seen in the old pictures of her ancestors and the surroundings were flourishing with greenery - there were trees that were a shade of beautiful green and a river stream that was clean and crystal clear .


    Yu Dong was confused - where was the red smokey coloured sky of the apocalypse ? Where were the muddy rivers which they have to filter with their spiritual energy before they could drink it ? And howe so many nts were growing up without the special care of agriculture experts who like her had awaken spiritual energy of nature .


    And why was her body not hurting ? Wasn''t she buried under a pile of zombies ?And why was she feeling like she needed to vomit.She waited and waited and waited for the pain of being ripped and chewed apart toe but nothing - there was no pain except the emptiness and wooziness of being drunk as a skunk .


    " Oh you are awake " eximed a gruff woman''s voice , then maybe the woman caught sight of her greenplexion and severely scolded " don''t you dare to vomit on my cart , Dong Dong ! I had used up all my savings and strength to pull you out of that tavern - dodgy ce , Don''t know what you were thinking !"


    Huh ? Tavern what Tavern ? Wasn''t she at the town squire ?


    Yu Dong looked up , her head was still throbbing but thanks to her spiritual healing she could at least repair some of the damage done


    to her body , unlike before where her eyes couldn''t focus on one thing - now she could finally have a clear view of the woman who was driving the ox cart - she was middle aged , yet she looked sturdy except for her skin was a waxy yellow colour that showedck of nutrition .


    Yu Dong was even more confused ,a second before she was fighting with zombies now she was being reprimanded by this woman in just another second , what was happening ? Who was this woman ?


    The woman sighed "Dong Dong you are really good ! Drinking and frolicking around when your wife is giving birth ? How can you - is your wife and child more important or that little slut in the tavern ?"


    Then the woman paused and looked at Yu Dong sympathetically "I know that you don''t like your wife and even if - even if your wife is like that , they are still kind to you aren''t they ? How can you abandon your wife when - you still carried your wife through your doors and made your wife your own person , didn''t you ? Now that your wife is inbour how can you go frolicking leaving your wife in hands of others ?"


    Yu Dong , understood none of this - she subconsciously reached for her sword , finallying on to the conclusion that the person in front of her was most probably an illusion flower but just as her hand reach to her waist , she realised that her sword was missing .


    Bloody hell ! This was not her body ! Her sword ''s existence was branded in her own body , meaning that only with the destruction of her body would the sword be severed , if it was not here - then - then where was she and whose body was this ?


    Yu Dong pinched her cheeks , then looked around a little more attentively - this wasn''t her world . There was nothing so clear and clean and beautiful in her world ( keep your surroundings safe and clean or the apocalypse ain''t far from us either ) , so she died ? Yu Dong did remember being out numbered - thetest mutation of the zombies were highly intelligent and smart , they learned how to hide and lure humans and this was why she was attacked , if her sword wasn''t here and she was not in her own world - tears sprung in her eyes , Oh God , she died didn''t she ? Now what will happen to her little brothers ?


    For ten years they were dependent on her now all of sudden they have to rely on each other ? At least they had enough food and water stored in their inner world for quiet a few years .


    Maybe by then , they will grow up ? And learn how to use their spiritual energy - Yu Dong knew there was no chance for her to return not when her body was torn and eaten - she could only hope that her brothers would be able to live a proper life without her .


    After grieving for a few minutes , Yu Dong finally recovered and sniffed - this was what she had learned from her experience how many officers sacrificed themselves so that themon people could live their lives safely ? She wasn''t the first and she wasn''t going to be thest either .


    At least she was lucky enough to get a chance to live again - even if it was someone''s else body .


    Yu Dong sighed , now that she finally calmed herself down she finally started to understand what happened - while she was fighting the zombies , the Yu Dong of this world was having a nice time , drinking and having fun with the number one prostitute of the town . The Yu Dong might have overdosed herself on drugs maybe And died at the same time she lost her life .


    " you said my wife is inbour ?" Asked Yu Dong finally grasping the most important bit of the conversation at the same time , she reached to touch her chest and only rxed when she felt the squeezy soft feeling .


    At least she still had these - wait what if ? She looked down at her tattered pants and gulped - oh no , please no .


    That would be down right weird .


    " yes , your wife went inbour an hour ago "the woman saw that Yu Dong didn''t look a lot concerned about Mrs . Yu and felt bad for Yu Dong ''s wife .


    Yu Dong was actually nervous but she was a spiritual cultivator it just wasn''t her nature to act in a frenzy or anxious way .


    Yu Dong wasn''t anxious but The woman was , she hurriedly whipped her ox and the ride became even more bumpy - Once or twice Yu Dong felt an urge to vomit .


    God , how she missed her strong and sturdy body - not only did she died , she transmigrated in an alcoholic''s body with a wife and child on its way - she , Yu Dong , the old bachelor of her squad was finally married , just like that ? And why was this woman driving an ox cart shouldn''t it be a job of man ?


    After what looked like a promised bumpy ride until her body might crumble to dust , the ox cart finally stopped and the woman dragged her to her house - calling it a house was really giving it a lot of face through it had a lot of rooms all of them were cracked and the roofs were leaking .


    The fences were almost breaking but at least the yard was big , that wasfort to Yu Dong .


    The woman dragged her all the way up to the room where the screams of pain and agony were resonating - the woman pushed open the door and Yu Dong wanted to stop her from doing so because they haven''t sterilised themselves but it was toote the door to thebour room was opened - andying on top of the bed was a gorgeous looking through a sicklyplexion with a nine months pregnant belly - man !!!

 Chapter 2 - My Wife Is A Man ?

    Yu Dong stood on the door way and her entire expression was something really weird , she stared at the man with a pregnant belly and her mouth dropped , she felt like her three views of the world were crumbling - what happened to biology ? What happened to XX and XY chromosomes ? What happened to uterus and what not ? Howe a man got pregnant , if her wife was a husband - shouldn''t she be the one with a pregnant belly ?


    She was shocked but the three husbands of The previous Yu Dong were even more shocked - howe their wife returned home so soon ? What was she doing here ? Shouldn''t she be at the tavern with that Xiaohua , enjoying the time of her life ?


    The one who was scared the most was the man who was groaning on the bed , he still remembered that Yu Dong got mad at himst night because he was making too much noise , thus , even though he was feeling like he was on the death ''s door , he pursed his lips and turned silent , clutching his belly - his life wasn''t important but the child in his belly was , if his wife got angry and she actually did something in her anger , he wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences !


    The one with a high ponytail and sharp features nced at Yu Dong and his features hardened , if not for this woman being his wife , he would have thrown her out ! How dare shee here after doing what not with that prostitute !


    However , he didn''t - instead he looked at the man who looked the gentlest of all, the man with gentle features frowned but he still smiled politely and said " Wife - you haven''t wash yourself yet why don''t you take a bath before entering ?"


    Yu Dong was waiting for this the moment she got an excuse , she hurriedly turned around and left , not caring whether she looked like a serious douche bag who abandoned her pregnant girlfriend - no , boyfriend .


    Instead she hurriedly escaped to the kitchen and sat down clutching her hair , '' my wife is a man '' , '' my wife is a man who is pregnant with my child ''


    She kept muttering in her head but even after constant muttering , she still couldn''t wrap her head around the reality that belonged to her now , a man actually got pregnant and he was also inbour ever sincest night ? What was wrong with this world ?


    The woman who brought her back , followed her to the kitchen , saw Yu Dong sitting there clutching her hair and sighed , she really didn''t know how to make Yu Dong understand " Dong Dong , I know you are not happy with your husbands ( wife ) because they are not as beautiful as other Mers but they are still your husbands aren''t they ? Don''t you think its a little heartbreaking for them if you abandon then when they need you the most ?"


    Mers what were mers ?


    " I really can''t believe that you actually went to the tavern and had that happy powder , people say it rots the brains of whoever who eats it yet here you are " eximed the woman as she busied herself and started boiling some water for Yu Dong to clean herself .


    Rots people brain ? Happy powder ? Maybe that would exin why she had no recollection of this world , instantly she stopped the purification of her body and sent her spiritual energy to her brain , it took only a few moments for the fog to clear and finally Yu Dong realised that this world was not like earth , unlike the three genders of the earth - this world''s gender hierarchy was totally different - this world didn''t have much men thus they were treated like some rare gems , they were treated as princes , while the women whose poption was higher than men went out for work and was responsible for earning money while the men stayed at home and waited to be spoiled but since their poption was less that 1% women liked to spoil their man if they were lucky enough to marry one .


    But except for these two genders there was another gender , a gender that was scorned upon - and that gender was - Mers . They looked like man and their figure resembled that of a man too but they were a bit shorter and delicate , they also had a cinnabar mole in the centre of their forehead that resembled a blooming red lotus . They had everything that a man might have but they didn''t have the ability to make a woman pregnant , instead their body developed in such a way that they were the ones who got pregnant no matter whom they married whether man or woman .


    Just like a woman they had an opening that could give birth butpared to women they hardly ever survived thebour and died - but their poption was too much to control as girls and boys were rarely born - so no one cared if one mer died , they would simply go ahead and marry a different one if their mer died in childbirth - which was exactly what the original Yu Dong was aiming for , she had gotten bored of this young man and was aiming for bringing another mer in her family specifically the mer that was named as the number one prostitute of the tavern .


    The previous Yu Dong didn''t care about her husband or child in-fact she was looking forward to hearing the death of her husband and the unborn child so that she could happily marry the mer she liked .


    Yu Dong rubbed her face and sighed , God , if you were aiming for my reincarnation couldn''t you have at least transmigrated me in a body of a decent human ? What was with this shitty transmigration ?


    No wonder her husbands looked like they were faced with a monster when they saw her , if she was in their ce she would have looked at her like that too !


    God , she refused to take this body - who knows where it has been and how many STD''s was it carrying - a refund , a refund , she wanted a refund ! She didn''t spend her entire life serving and protecting others only to be reincarnated as a douche bag shithole of a person !

 Chapter 3 - You Need To Do Better Dong Dong

    " Dong Dong , I know that you are upset with your husbands because they didn''t bring enough dowry with them but you shouldn''t abandon them either , what you have done is much worse " The woman whom Su Wan recalled as Wang Shi still going on and on and on , telling her how she should be a better wife and take better responsibility of her husbands now that she was going to be a mother . Yu Dong felt wronged , she clearly wasn''t the one who married three man - no mers , she also didn''t have sex with them , then why was she the one to pick the responsibility of raising a child ? What was this situation - someone else had fun and now she was supposed to pay the bill ? And the bill was something she had to continue paying for years and years.


    How unfair ! She didn''t get the chance to have the humpty dumpty ride yet she had to pick up the ck ! And can this woman stop looking at her like she was some serious scum bag ? It was hurting her heart , thank you very much !


    " You have to do better Dong Dong , now that you are a mother you can no longer go frolicking at the brothel - if you do what will your child learn from you ?" Wang shi earnestly advised Yu Dong , she was Yu Dong ''s mother''s best friend and the two have grown together ever since they were in their nappies - Wang Shi took Yu Dong as her own child but Yu Dong took her constant nagging as an annoyance and often got angry at her . Wang Shi knew that Yu Dong might get angry but she really wished to see her best friend''s daughter living a better life than a drunk alcoholic .


    " I understand "


    " Don''t say that I''m nagging - wait what did you say ?" Wang Shi was stunned no dumbstruck , she had been trying to make Yu Dong understand for years but thetter just never listened to her and now that she said those two words that Wang Shi wanted to hear the most , Wang Shi could not believe her ears .


    Yu Dong smiled at the stunned expression of Wang Shi and smiled , seriously this Yu Dong was so lucky she lived in a world with such a peaceful environment and had so many people who genuinely cared for her yet she let them all down even in her death -" I said I understand - don''t worry , I - I will take better care of my husbands ". Though Yu Dong had no experience in raising a child and taking care of a lover but she would at least do a better job than the previous Yu Dong wouldn''t she ?


    " Its good that you finally understand " Wang shi finally heaved a sigh of relief and then handed Yu Dong the cloth bag she was carrying on her back " here - in this there are some eggs , you can cook it for your little mer , though mers should be given the soup of old hen or something to retain their strength during child birth but in the current condition I can''t afford an old hen "


    " You don''t have to uncle Fu will be angry " everyone in the vige knew that Wang shi married her childhood sweetheart , Fu Wei was nice but he was rather fierce , together the two had two mers and a daughter , and Fu Wei didn''t like it when Wang shi subsidised Yu Dong .


    " Oh dear , did you hit your head or something ? I never thought I will ever hear such words from your mouth ". Joked Wang shi in the past Yu Dong not only took things from her but also said that it was too less , when had Yu Dong this spoiled brat ever shown any concern for her ?


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything and smiled , how was she supposed to tell Wang shi that the Yu Dong she cared and adored was long dead ?


    When Yu Dong didn''t reply and took the eggs , Wang shi pushed the eggs even more firmly in her hands "Your mer is giving birth this is not the time to stand on ceremony , you clearly have no money left if you were in so much debt that the brothel people were using you to test their happy powder " Remembering the seven taels she had to pay to get Yu Dong out Wang shi felt bitter , tonight she would really be kicked out by little Fu , those taels were supposed to be their daughter''s admission fees yet she gave it all up to help Yu Dong get out of that fire pit .


    Yu Dong also knew that Wang shi had paid her debt , or more like the previous Yu Dong''s debt but now she was here and she needed to pay it back " Aunty Wang don''t worry , I will pay back the money before Little Cai starts school " Wang Cai was suppose to start school in two months , earning seven taels wasn''t an easy feat but Yu Dong didn''t like being under anyone''s debt .


    Wang shi thought that Yu Dong was just trying to make her feel better and said nothing , she once again advised Yu Dong and left .


    Yu Dong looked at the cloth back and sighed , it wasn''t even an hour in this world and she already had a debt on her head . Then she looked down at her cloth that still smelled of rogue and something strange most probably the happy powder and shuddered - she could take on a zombie but drugs that was a big no , no for her .


    She took the hot water that Wang shi boiled and took a quick bath , after changing into clean clothes , she went back to the kitchen and started cooking some egg drop soup for the pregnant mer with the name Chen Mi and egg custard for the other two , if her memory was right the gentle one was called Shen Li and the sharp features one was called Ye Liu .


    The Yu house had nothing , in the end Yu Dong had to take out some vegetables , sesame oil , cornstarch , seasonings and green onions from her spiritual world , she also had to bring out some whole milk , nutmeg and sugar from - there was not even a single drop of oil in the kitchen it was squeaky clean except for some cabbages , Yu Dong had no idea how the little mer was going to give birth if he ate nothing but boiled cabbage in his pregnancy .


    Once she was done preparing the egg custard and egg drop soup she ced the ingredients back into her spiritual world and ced everything on a tray- she specially covered the egg drop soup with a chipped bowl to keep it warm and headed to the room where the little mer was , she knocked on the door and instantly the groaning stop - someone muttered '' I will see her my skin is thick it won''t hurt ''


    The words were spoken in a whisper but Yu Dong with her cultivation heard them loud and clear and sighed, really what a scum bag the original owner was she actually hit a pregnant mer as well ?


    The door opened and Ye Liu stood at the door way with a false bravado expression " what ?" He asked like he wasn''t scared at all but Yu Dong heard the slight tremor in his voice , she didn''t want to terrify the mer anymore so she handed the tray in her hands to him and said "Aunt Wang gave me some eggs so I made egg drop soup for Chen Mi and egg custard for your two " she paused then said " its fine if you don''t eat , you can throw it away but remember to give Chen Mi the soup or he won''t have any energy left to push " then without saying another word she left , leaving Ye Liu to stand there dumbfounded .

 Chapter 4 - Go Hunting

    " Did you hear that ?" Ye Liu was shocked when Yu Dong brought them a meal , ever since they married Yu Dong it was them who were in charge of washing , cooking , cleaning - Yu Dong only opened her mouth to eitherin or eat , when has she ever cooked for them ?


    Shen Li was confused as well , he was looking at the egg custard and egg drop soup with aplex expression on his face not knowing what to do , was it safe to give to Chen Mi ? The egg drop soup looked quite delicious and appetising but what if there was something in it ?


    Ye Liu was thinking in the same direction , he frowned and said " we should just throw it away -"


    " Give it to me " said Chen Mi clutching his belly " I will eat it " , he didn''t dare trust Yu Dong but she was right , he really had no energy left to push the child out and thebour had just started , even if the soup had poison in it , Chen Mi wanted to die after giving birth to his child .


    " Don''t be stupid Mi , what if you die ?" Said Ye Liu just like Chen Mi he didn''t trust Yu Dong either .


    " I need energy " smiled Chen Mi weakly " I don''t have any strength left to push the child even if the soup is poisoned , I might be able to push the child out before I die - and even if I don''t eat it , I will die any way " what Chen Mi didn''t say was that he wanted to eat his wife cooking , experience how it feels to be taken care off before he died , with this little energy , he was sure that he will never be able to give birth safely .


    "You are not going to die - Li what are you doing ?" Ye Liu shouted when he saw that Shen Li drank a mouthful of the egg drop soup , he wanted to make Li spit it out but Li already swallowed it " Li are you stupid ?"


    " Its fine , see aren''t I okay ?" Said Shen Li , actually he too knew that Chen Mi ''s condition was looking feeble and he needed whatever strength he could , so eating this soup was important for Chen Mi to prepare himself to give birth "here you go Mi , but stop groaning and try to save your strength , this is just egg not a chicken soup , it won''t give you much strength "


    Chen Mi nodded and sipped on the soup as Shen Li helped him drink it . Ye Liu stood beside covering the egg custard with the big bowl - though he was hungry he won''t eat without Shen Li .


    ( what a good brotherhood , I would hate to break it )


    Back to Yu Dong , who was preparing herself to go to the mountains to hunt . Though she had a lot of modern stuff in her spiritual world , she didn''t have any money in there - she still needed a lot of things to buy and she had no startup money for anything . In the end she decided that with her spiritual energy she will just do hunting like the original owner''s mother and earn some money to buy a few things like goat of course for baby milk and some soft clothes for the child .


    With a bow in hand and a knife , she left her house and hoisted two or three buckets to keep her hunt in it .


    When the vigers saw that Yu Dong who usually stayed at her home and only knew how to drink and eat and never worked actually had hoisted up her bow and hunter knife - they were surprised .


    Some of them couldn''t help themselves and asked " Yu Dong are you going to the mountains for hunting ?"


    " Yeah , if you want to buy meat you cane to my houseter on " Yu Dong wasn''t close to these vigers and felt a bit awkward , she didn''t think that the vigers were trying to pull her leg and went on .


    The viger who wanted to make fun of Yu Dong was shocked , if they wanted to buy meat they shoulde to her house ? What kind of joke was this ? A woman who never learned anything about hunting ability actually boasted ?


    Hah !


    Some vigers who didn''t believe Yu Dong didn''t leave their work but some did sneakily leave - they thought that it was no loss to bring some money with them and wait for Yu Dong if she couldn''t hunt then they won''t need to pay right ? Its not like they were trying to make an advance booking ?


    Yu Dong didn''t know what was going on in the head of the vigers , she just continued hiking the mountain and with her spiritual energy found to boars that were head locked in a fight - Yu Dong was thrilled ! She originally thought that she could only hunt a deer or antelope but now with these two boars she was set !


    The two boars had no idea what was going to befall on them , they banged their heads and fought with each , they didn''t even sense it when a sharp knife like root , popped out of the ground and - Shah ! Two roots pierced their bellies diagonally and the boars lost their lives just like that .


    Yu Dong jumped down the tree and checked her hunt , she had already warned the other animals to stay away from this ce with her spiritual energy but she was faced with another dilemma , the buckets she brought was much too small !


    Even if she carried the other boar on her back and butchered the other , the bucket wasn''t big enough to stuff it with the meat . Yu Dong was confused in the end she remembered that there was a small hut at the foot of the mountain maybe she could borrow a bucket from them ?


    Since she had no other option and there was no buckets in her spiritual world , she could only borrow one . She left a trail of her spiritual energy in the area and left . When she reached the hut she knocked on it , a handsome man - no it was a mer , she could see his cinnabar mole in the centre of his forehead opened it " what is it ?" He asked his voice a bit husky and low


    " Can I borrow a bucket ? I just hunted two boars and the buckets I brought are two small to carry everything , I promise to return it back washed and cleaned " said Yu Dong , the handsome mer hesitated and just when he was going to answer her , an old woman hunched her way to the door .


    " Ah Chi ? Who is at the door - oh its you Yu Dong " Granny Fang knew about Yu Dong ''s fame but she still greeted her politely .


    " Good day , Granny - I m sorry to disturb you but I want to borrow a bucket , I hunted two boars and they are two big to fit in buckets , even if I carry the other one I still need to butcher the other "


    Granny Fang was surprised when she heard that Yu Dong hunted two boars , but she still understood Yu Dong''s predicament " Ah Chi you go too , the boar will be too heavy for Yu Dong to carry "


    " Granny I -"


    " Granny Fang you don''t need to "


    Both Yu Dong and Fang Chi wanted to stop Granny Fang but she shook her head and handed Fang Chi the bucket " Ah Chi you should help out your fellow vige members or else other will think you are too entric "


    Fang Chi blushed , he was shy from his birth and had no friends because he was poor and had no parents - people thought he was an ill star because his father died giving birth to him and some yearster his mother died as well .


    In the end Fang Chi had no other choice but to take the bucket and go with Yu Dong .

 Chapter 5 - Selling Meat

    " you can look somewhere else " said Yu Dong as she took out the butchering knife and saw that Fang Chi had gone a pale blue shade " its fine to feel queasy but don''t get sick , look somewhere else until I finish "


    Fang Chi was relieved when Yu Dong asked him to look away , he was really scared at the sight of that sharp knife , he really didn''t want to see any blood or anything gruesome , he immediately looked away while Yu Dong butchered the boar , she was immactely clean and soon she finished chopping up the boar , she was also in a hurry because her little mer was inbour and could give birth anytime before that happened , she wanted to get him some chicken soup .


    She quickly finished piling the chopped meat , blood and even the offals in the buckets and tied the other boar to her back and stood up , though it was heavy with her spiritual energy as a cheat trick Yu Dong didn''t feel it was too heavy " you can look now "


    She had cleaned the blood on the ground by sweeping away the soil and debris and buried the waste materials in the ground . Once she had cleaned enough , she thought that It was alright for Fang Chi to look .


    Fang Chi turned his head and looked at Yu Dong who was carrying two heavy buckets of meat and bones while she left the lightest one that had blood and offals in the other - though Fang Chi didn''t know what Yu Dong was going to do with the offals and blood , he still picked it up - feeling a bitplex .


    Every one in the vige said that Yu Dong was unreasonable and spoiled , she never did anything to help anyone , instead she kept troubling others no matter what who it was - but seeing her now , it didn''t feel like she was someone who troubled people . If she did , why would she leave the lightest buckets for him to pick .


    Yu Dong deliberately didn''t put the buckets and boars in her spiritual world she wanted the vigers to see that she was a great hunter and they could buy meat from her - just as she expected the second the vigers saw that she was carrying a heavy , fat and chubby boar an uproar issued at once .


    Those who didn''t rush to bring money were shocked and upset but those who snuck to bring it were happy , they immediately rushed towards Yu Dong house . Seeing the vigers rushing in her house direction - Yu Dong shouted " whoever brings me an old hen , I will give them an ounce of extra pork belly !"


    When the vigers heard that there will be extra meat they were excited but then they remembered that they didn''t have an old hen among them a woman with swallow face and upturned nose shrieked in delight and rushed to bring the old hen from her home , a single hen for free pork belly ? She would happily exchange !


    Ye Liu who was tending to Chen Mi heard the hustle and bustle and frowned why were the vigers making so much noise ? Even Shen Li who hardly ever got angry said "Liu go and see what happened , shoo the women away if they are here for money , tell them we haven nothing "


    Shen Li thought that the women were here to ask for repayment , Ye Liu thought so as well but when he walked outside and saw a single file with women standing in it - he was shocked .


    " Why are you standing here ?" What was with this queue just from how many people Yu Dong borrowed ?


    " Ye Liu you don''t know ? Yu Dong hunted two boars and is going to sell them soon - ah here she is ". Eximed the woman , Ye Liu followed her line of sight and was stunned becauseing in his direction was Yu Dong with a boar in hand and two buckets that were filled with meat and bones in other .


    Ye Liu was shocked to see this scene but some where in his shock he bristled at the young mer who was chatting with his wife and happily smiling - you brat what are you doing ?


    Yu Dong saw the huge queue then she saw Ye Liu , she ced the buckets and the boar on the ground and took out some pork belly , some bones and lean meat from her bucket and handed it all to Ye Liu " keep it , And give some to Fang Chi he helped me carry so much stuff "


    " No don''t " blushing Fang Chi tried to refuse but Yu Dong shook her head and interrupted him " you better take it or I will have to shy away from asking help from you again " ( Ye Liu : why do you need his help ? Am I dead or what?)


    When Yu Dong said it like this Fang Chi had no option but to follow Ye Liu in who chopped a piece of pork belly for him like he was chopping his enemy .


    Back to Yu Dong who took out another bucket and butchered the other boar on the nk on which mother Yu butchered pigs .The vigers have never seen such a clean butchering and were shocked at how cleanly Yu Dong butchered the boar " its the old rule , firste first served - if the meat finishes before your turn there will be no fighting - You didn''t give me any advance and I didn''t promise anything except the extra meat for an old hen , got it ?"


    The vigers nodded while the others who camete sighed , as they nced at the long queue - today it might be impossible for them to get some meat .


    Yu Dong had two boars and the prices she set was lower than the pork sold at town but still it was a reasonable price - the vigers all brought a lot , those who couldn''t buy the expensive lean meat and pork belly brought the ones with bones while some who were well off brought the pork belly and lean meat .


    Yu Dong had specifically kept a thick chunk of pork belly for the woman who brought the old hen and gave her the bones and pork belly as per her choice - the woman was very happy with the thick pork belly even though it was just an ounce it was still fat !


    By the time Yu Dong finished selling the meat - she made enough money that was to say some one or two taels but it was only because ahe had the meat of two boars it was the freshest when sold .


    " do you - do you have any meat left ? I - I just want to buy an ounce of anything " a soft and scared voice asked her and Yu Dong who was cleaning the pork tripe looked up , it was a little mer , even smaller than Chen Mi , he looked weak and thin and badly malnourished " an ounce ? Yes I have some bones left , do you want it ?"


    " I - I do " said the little mer his eyes trained on the cleaned pork tripe


    " do you want to buy this as well ?" Asked Yu Dong once she was done weighing an ounce of bones and saw the little mer looking at the tripe .


    " No , I have no money -"


    " You can keep it " looking at the thin boy , Yu Dong felt a bit sympathetic , she had seen a lot of malnourished kids in the apocalypse and she always tried to help them when she could " its going to waste any way - No one''s buying it see ?"


    She pointed at the tripe that was filled to brim of the buckets , the little mer hesitated " is - is it tasty ?"


    " if you know how to cook " said Yu Dong " if you cook it properly it will taste like chicken, and its filling as well " and it was a great source of protein


    " Alright , I will take some " said the little mer as he took the tripe Yu Dong handed him and hid it inside his shirt , then a little hesitating he looked at Yu Dong who went back to cleaning tripe " Thank you " he whispered and ran away , this was the first time anyone gave him something purely out of kindness , even though it was waste - it was the thought that counted .


    Yu Dong who was cleaning the tripe had no idea that just a bowl of tripe got her and her kindness , actually got her - her first most fervent pursuer in the future .

 Chapter 6 - I’m Not Crazy

    Yu dong finished cleaning the pig tripe and waited for someone to buy the pig tripe but even after waiting for a while no one came thus she picked the bucket that was full of pig tripe and brought it back inside she was afraid that the tripe would go bad so she put it inside her spiritual world began cleaning the old hen.


    Chen Mi was still in pain and the groaning and shouting inside the room once again resumed . Yu dong was anxious that something would go wrong so she instantly transferred some of her spiritual energy to Chen Mi to soothe his pain the groaning stopped after a while and Yu Dong sighted in relief even though she couldn''t do much now she still hoped that Chen Mi and the child would remain safe.


    Once Chen Mi calmed down, Yu Dong started on the chicken soup and shredded chicken porridge.


    The old hen that the women brought was cleaned and boiled into soup Yu dong knew that Chen Mi could not eat solid chicken while he was inbour so she used the boiled chicken to make shredded chicken porridge for her other two husbands and she also instilled some of her spiritual energy to calm Chen Mi ''s nerves in the chicken soup but she didn''t dare to instill a lot in case it backfired and Chen Mi ''s body couldnt withstand her spiritual energy .


    Yu dong finished ting the chicken porridge and soup and brought it to Chen Mi''s room just like before the groaning stopped when she knocked on the door but this time it was Shen Li who opened the door unliked Ye Liu he didn''t glower at her instead he looked at her in a politely bewildered manner Yu dong hesistated and said " here I cooked some porridge for you and Ye Liu and some chicken soup for Chen Mi , here take it"She thrusted the tray in Shen Li ''s hands and walked away , she could sense that she wasn''t wee in Chen Mi ''s room right now and the Little mer was afraid of her as well , she was worried that if she went inside and the Little mer got terrified than even if she were to behead her head and have Chen Mi hang it on a que she would still not be able to bear the consequences .


    Instead she took the dirty clothes from the backyard and went to the river where other mers were already washing and cleaning their housesundry , when they saw Yu Dong with aundry basket they were stunned , the vige ''s drunkard was here at the river washing her mers clothes ? Did the sun rise from the west today ?


    Yu Dong could feel the mers gaze locked on her so she politely smiled at them but didn''t speak at all , she knew that her reputation wasn''t good and maybe lot of people especially mers who were really careful about their reputation like the girls in the an old era wouldn''t like to talk to her .


    She took out the dirty clothes from the basket and used the washing paddle to start washing the clothes , because this was her first time using the paddle she wasn''t really good at it and nearly smashed her other hand under it which made quite a merugh at her , she smiled embarrassedly at them , then continued washing the clothes , thankfully she already added some washing powder in her basket beforeing to the river or else others would have questioned her what she was using , she knew that the vigers knew about washing grass ''s existence and wouldn''t question the rising foam .


    But even though no one knew how Yu Dong ''s clothes had so much foam on them , all the mers were surprised , they could only use the washing grass to clean their wives clothes while their clothes were washed with only water and nothing else but Yu Dong was actually using washing grass to wash her mers clothes ! They were really shocked !


    They couldn''t even use the washing grass to wash their clothes on new year yet Yu Dong ''s mers got the chance of wearing clean and washed clothes at such a normal day ! And if that wasn''t enough to make them jealous , Yu Dong herself was washing her mers clothes ! Aiye , how unfair ! Even if they took three births , their wives wouldn''t wash their clothes for them .


    " Yu Dong ? What are you doing - Oh my you are washing your mers clothes ? Puchi "Wang shi too was punished to wash the clothes by her mer Fu Wei , thetter only took one nce at her guilty expression and then threw her out with theundry basket dering that if she didn''t wash it all clean , there was no need toe back home . Though Wang shi pampered her mer a lot , it was still embarrassing for her toe to the river and wash clothes with other mers - but now that Yu Dong was here , she wouldn''t feel embarrassed .


    Yu Dong didn''t know that Wang shi was actually embarrassed about washing clothes with the other mers , nor did she know that there was anything shameful about it either , the mers at home were washing the previous Yu Dong''sundry for years , so what if she washed theirs ?


    "Yeah Chen Mi is still inbour and the child haven''te out , Shen Li and Ye Liu are with him , nobody was free at home and we don''t have much clothes either - so I thought I should wash theundry myself "


    Wang shi looked at Yu Dong ''s earnest expression that said'' its what I should be doing ,'' and felt a bit embarrassed , she was taking washing clothes as punishment but look at Yu Dong thetter was washing clothes like this was her job ! Aiye , looks like her title as the most pampering wife would soon be taken away by Yu Dong .


    " Dong Dong which washing grass are you using? There is so much foam ! " eximed Wang shi when she too sat down and took out her family''sundry , Yu Dong heard her question and paused then she made a random excuse " I got it from the mountains , when I was trying to hunt , I walked in a little father and found it , if you want you can use the water in my bucket "


    Wang shi was happy she knew that Yu Dong didn''t bring the grass with her but she was still happy with using the foam water in Yu Dong ''s bucket , after all her family finished their washing grass a few weeks ago and they were yet to find a new batch , this was why The women in the vige called Wang shi stupid when she let her mer wash his clothes with washing grass , after all it was hard to find - but Wang shi didn''t like the thought of letting her mer wear his clothes which still smelled of sweat and damp cloth . Her mer worked so hard so why couldn''t he wash his clothes with washing grass and wear clean and fragrant clothes.


    And now that she had Yu Dong with her changed perspective , she was certain that no one would say that she alone was crazy and stupid ! Now she has a partner !


    Yu Dong : I''m not crazy !

 Chapter 7 - I Will Treat You Well

    Yu Dong finished clothing because she had three mers at home , her work finished together with Wang shi who camete and started washing her clothes at least fifteen minutester . By the time Yu Dong piled her washed clothes and stood up her back was aching so much that she nearly cried , God this body was so pampered can''t even crouch down for half an hour ! And her arms - Hell , they were aching like she had yed with a metal h hoop .


    " Dong Dong , this washing grass is really fragrant , my clothes smells like roses ! " said Wang shi as the two of them returned back home , Yu Dong''s lips twitched and she rolled her eyes inwardly '' of course it smells like roses, the washing powder that she used was rose scented after all !''


    "Can you tell me where you find it maybe I can try my luck as well ?" Said Wang shi , she trult liked the scent of the foaming water she used today , if her clothes smelled this great everyday , her mer would be really happy ! He oftenined that she smelled too because of she sweated too much .


    " I can but its really far inside the forest , where wild animals lives . I have my mother''s knowledge to hunt any animal that tries to attack me but what about you ? Will Uncle Fu let you go that farther in ?"


    When Yu Dong said it like that Wang shi dropped the matter , she knew that her mer was really fierce but he cared about her as well , if she really brought up the matter of going inside the forest where wild animals lived together with Yu Dong , her mer will definitely pack his bags and take their kids away screaming and sobbing how he will find a new mother for his kids as he couldn''t dare to let her kids be motherless so early .


    " Alright then see youter -"


    "Wait " when Yu Dong reached her house she stopped Wang shi from leaving right away , instead she ced theundry bucket inside the kitchen , ignored the shocked look of Ye Liu who was washing the dishes and chopped a piece of pork belly and bones , wrapped it all up and brought it back to Wang shi " here I have no eggs to return but take this pork belly and bones , today cook something delicious for your kids "


    " No , no , how can I -"Wang shi knew that Yu Dong hunted a boar today but she deliberately didn''t came today to buy some because she knew that Yu Dong might try to give it to her for free


    " I''m not giving it to you for free - you have given me a lot of things and this is something that I should have done earlier " and when Wang Shi kept refusing she added " think about if you bring this pork belly , Uncle Fu might let you inside without scolding you anymore "


    Wang shi hesitated , this sentence really stuck her nerve , she really hoped that she could make up with Fu Wei as soon as possible so she didn''t refuse Yu Dong ''s offer anymore and took the pork belly and bones from her .


    Yu Dong bid Wang shi goodbye and went back inside where Ye Liu was looking at the basket ofundry with disbelief written on his face , Yu Dong had a sick suspicion that if he wasn''t bothered about his reputation he would have taken a drum and announced it to the world that she washed the cloth .


    " You washed it ?" He asked even though the washed clothes were ced right in front of him , he still couldn''t believe it " you really washed it ?"


    "Who else do you think washed it ?" Asked Yu Dong as she warmed the chicken soup on the stove once again" here take some more for Chen Mi " then she paused and asked "


    Is he okay?"


    Ye Liu didn''t respond instead he took the bowl from her and said with doubt and suspicion clear in his voice "What are you trying to do ? Why are you acting all nice to us ?what do you want , I''m telling you if you sell the child -"


    "I won''t " said Yu Dong she had no idea how to deal with her husbands nor the child and she had no patience to exin her transmigration either , even if she did , will they even believe her ? But still she had no idea how to exin herself either "I don''t know how to make you trust me , but I assure you I won''t sell the child nor you three either , instead from now on I will try to take better care of you three and the child "


    This time Ye Liu was even shocked , he didn''t think that Yu Dong would say something like this and wasn''t sure whether or not he should trust her , after all once bitten twice shy and he and the other two had been bitten a lot of time by this mad dog Yu Dong " I won''t trust you not yet but if you are serious about treating us well , I will see whether or not I can trust you "


    " Alright I won''t ask anymore of you " said Yu Dong , except for treating the three mers well she had no other idea how to gain their trust , the previous Yu Dong had hurt them all so badly that they will never dare to trust her , not without her showing sincere care towards them " I promise that I won''t sell the child you can rx alright "


    Yu Dong thought the two of them were together with Chen Mi because they were worried about him and wanted to aid with hisbour but turns out that Ye Liu was actually keeping guard to protect the child from Yu Dong . In case she snatched the child from the gentle Shen Li and the weak Chen Mi .


    Yu Dong , oh Yu Dong can you resurrect once ? I promise I just want to talk ! ( with her hands of course )

 Chapter 8 - Could Not Save Himself

    Yu dong didn''t say anything and Yu Liu didn''t know what to say either he took the chicken soup and went back inside Chen Mi''s room while Yu Dong went to her backyard and checked the soil condition of her vegetable patch just like everything in the Yu household this patch was in poor condition as well.


    The mers might have tried to take care of it but they had no idea how to take care of a farming patch they have been used to enbroidering ,cooking and helping in the field but taking care of an inferiornd from the scratch was something they didn''t know at all there was no fertilisers added to the field and it was cracking even when it was brimming with water the mers have obviously tried to save it by adding extra water since they couldn''t really afford fertilisers but an inferior piece ofnd needed a lot of fertilisers to be suitable for farming with just water there was no chance to save it .


    Yu dong sighed and crouched down, she ced her palm against the soil patch and frowned , the previous Yu Dong was raised like a spoiled princess by her mother and father as she was their only daughter and maybe because she was the eldest granddaughter her grandparents loved her to core as well but that changed when her auntie ''s mer gave birth to a son .


    She shook her head , it didn''t matter to her what history the previous Yu Dong had , what mattered to her was how she took the challenges in her life , yes she lost her parents , yes she was kicked out of the Yu family together with her mers but that didn''t justified her alcoholism andck of awareness towards her responsibilities .


    Yu Dong pressed her palms against the soil and let her spiritual energy heal the damage done to the vegetable patch for so many years . She had no confidence in any other job except being a little farmer girl , she knew nothing about cooking and her dishes were close to mediocre not worth opening a restaurant , her best dishes were roasting a wholemb and dishes that had sea food in it , where the hell she was going to get sea food in this vige ? And even if she did where will she get the money to start a restaurant ?


    She was no good in embroidery , had no idea about fashion as she was a tom boyish type of woman in her past life with hair shortened to her shoulder and no makeup sense . Her ready to go lookprised of sun screen and lip balm .


    But farming , she was confident at with her spiritual energy she was certain that no matter what the nt was she will be able to grow it and no matter how inferior thend was she could turn it fertile .


    Yu Dong continued channelling her energy in the ground , so that it shimmered with greenish hue and once she was certain that the soil was good enough she picked herself up and cleaned her hands wiping away the dirt .


    She was just thinking about plowing thend when a loud bang resonated from the kitchen and Ye Liu ''s shouting could be heard , Yu Dong was stunned she couldn''t understand what made Ye Liu shout like that but maybe the baby wasing - The BABY WAS COMING , Yu Dong who had no idea about baby orbour rushed in but she was bound to be disappointed because there was no baby in iing .


    Ye Liu red at the woman in front of him , while he was in thebour room he heard someone knock , he thought that someone came to buy pig tripe or blood and opened the door but the second he opened it , a woman brushed past him and started searching the utensils without asking his permission - Ye Liu hasn''t seen this woman for at least six months and yet she was as shameless as ever actually rushing in to snatch the meat from their house after renouncing their family? Shameless!


    " What do you think you are doing ? We are no longer family ! How dare you barge in here and snatch things from us ?" Demanded Ye Liu furiously , he was afraid that if the meat was stolen by this woman today , Yu Dong might never bring any hunt back home , she might even get angry at them - and there was also Chen Mi he needed all the nutrition he could get after giving birth how dare this shameless woman who threw them out try to take it away .


    Yu Tong who was stopped by a mer immediately turned angry , she stopped her search and red at Ye Liu " How dare a little mer like you dared to talk like this with his cousin inw ? Just six months and have you forgotten already that I''m your cousin inw ? So what if I want to take the meat ? Its my cousin who hunted it not you !" That''s right this was Yu Tong , Yu Dong ''s cousin sister . Just like Yu Dong she was pampered since birth , and she never ced mers in her eyes , so when she was stopped by Ye Liu she couldn''t withstand it andshed out - however even aftershing out her temper didn''t ease so she picked up a cutlery bowl and threw at Ye Liu , thankfully , Ye Liu had fast reflexes and dodged .


    But that only made Yu Tong even more angry , she puffed up her chest and picked up another bowl to throw at Ye Liu " You shameless hussy , you actually dared to dodge ? Have you forgotten that as mer you need to bow your head down to your wife and inws ? How dare you talk back , how dare you act such towards me , let me teach you a good lesson !" With that she raised her hand to throw the bowl again at Ye Liu who closed his eyes and gritted his teeth , he knew this time he won''t be able to protect himself .

 Chapter 9 - The Baby Is Coming

    However , just as Yu Tong was about to throw the bowl , someone gripped her wrist , angry and enraged Yu Tong turned her head and started cursing " who the fuck dares to - oh its you cousin " though Yu Tong was caught she wasn''t afraid of Yu Dong this cousin of hers , Yu Dong always wanted to ride on her brother Yu Cheng ''s coattail so Yu Tong knew that Yu Dong wouldn''t get angry at her at all but this time she was wrong because her cousin Yu Dong was gone and reced by the modern Yu Dong who never relied on anyone but herself.


    " He can''t talk to you like that but I can right ? " harshly wrenching out the bowl out of Yu Tong ''s hand Yu Dong walked over to Ye Liu and examined him with her spiritual energy , once she was certain that apart from being extremely terrified , he was alright , Yu Dong sighed in relief , she could see that the little mer was fine but scared so she patted his head and said " its alright I''m here now "


    This action of hers shocked both Yu Tong and Ye Liu , however Yu Ding didn''t care about their shock instead she looked at Yu Tong in annoyance and asked " what are you doing here ?" As far as she remembers , The host and the Yu family renounced each other because her uncle and her cousins were worried that Yu Dong will add up as an additional baggage to them after the host''s mother passed away . If she was right , Yu Tong was quite supportive of her father''s decision back then .


    " Cousin what do you mean why I am here ?" Yu Tong was a smart woman she could feel that something was different about Yu Dong whether it was her aura or maybe it was her first time seeing Yu Dong who wasn''t drunk out of her mind " I''m your cousin , can''t Ie to see you ?"


    " See me ? Why is it that you never came to see me when I needed you the most but now that I don''t need you , youe rushing here ?" Said Yu Dong cing her butchering knife on the kitchen stand " speak what you want , don''t try to muddle things up with me . I know you are here because you want something or else you wouldn''t havee to see me , a cousin whom you have renounced "


    Yu Tong blushed , she was really starting to miss the drunken Yu Dong , if she was still drunk as always , Yu Tong was certain that she might have took the meat and got away after hitting Ye Liu as well but now she has to suffer in silence with no chance to let out her anger and also be embarrassed by her cousin - however she really wanted to eat some meat , her brother''s studies cost a lot and they hardly ever get the chance to eat meat especially ever since Yu Cheng started school at town " Cousin you know how studious Brother Cheng is , my father wants to cook something good for him , can you please give me half a kg of pork belly and hock ?"


    Ye Liu ''s brows jumped this was the best past of a boar , and half a kg for free , why don''t you go ahead and just rob us !


    However before he could say anything , Yu Dong nodded " alright "


    Yu Tong felt smug while Ye Liu was bursting with exasperation he knew it for the sake of being close to Yu Cheng , Yu Dong will agree to whatever conditions Yu Tong put , Yu Tong thought so too , her smirk was full of smugness but before she could relish her victory , Yu Dong burst her bubble rather cruelly " That will be nine hundred cents , pay up "


    Hearing Yu Dong mention the price , Yu Tong was stunned , pay ? What pay ? "Cousin what do you mean we are family-"


    " we are no longer a family , if you are confused you can go and ask your father to bring out the renouncement letter he so desperately fought for just a day after my parents were buried and if I really did have any obligations left for you and your family , I fulfilled it when I left the house that my mother built with her own earning - don''t try to pull that family card on me . From that day onwards we have no rtionship , you want pork I will give you but you gotta pay "


    Yu Tong spluttered " but nine hundred cents is too much "


    Yu Dong snorted and picked up her knife mming it on the kitchen counter tip first so it ended up embedding in it " Then you go ahead and buy it in the town lets see how much they sell you half a kg pork belly and hock for ? Why are you here ?"


    Yu Tong blushed even more , pork belly and hock was just as pricy as lean meat - if she were to buy it in the town she might have to fork out at least one tael and five hundred cents .


    " Cousin are you really not going to share some with us ? My brother is really carving some pork meat "however Yu Tong didn''t want to give up , her mother''s sry for a month was two tael and most of it was spent on Yu Cheng ''s study the rest of the expenses were taken care of from the ie that came from the fields .


    " I am really not going to share anything with your family ever again " said Yu Dong with so much conviction that both Ye Liu and Yu Tong were shocked " I have a child and three mers to take care of , if I give up half a kg of pork belly that amounts to nine hundred cents , how will I afford their expenses , will you help me raise them ?" Asked Yu Dong raising her eyebrow .


    Yu Tong who was embarrassed again and again couldn''t take anymore , no matter how thick her skin was she was still just eighteen " fine then don''te asking for my brother''s help when he bes an official "


    If this was the old Yu Dong she would have gotten anxious but not her , she calmly smiled and said "Of course I won''t because I know your family will rather throw away your help in a pit then give it to me , just like your mother who was turned out as nothing but a white eyed wolf , my mother wanted to send me to the academy but your mother took that opportunity at that time she promised that she will take care of me - look how she took care of me , your care and help is just so precious that I don''t dare to even think about it much less take it "


    Yu Tong was rendered speechless despite being so furious , what Yu Dong said was right , she had no idea how to refute , in the end she could only grit her teeth and walk away but how could Yu Dong let her get away just like that ? She swiped her knife in front of Yu Tong so that it rested right in front of her throat "where do you think you are going ? What about the bowl that you broke ?"


    Yu Tong was scared shitless when Yu Dong dared to swipe her knife at her , but she still spoke with false bravado " what about it ? Are you gonna make me pay ?"


    " No , I won''t but you might not know " smiling grimly Yu Dong looked at Yu Tong eerily " Karma bites everyone''s ass who does wrong "


    The people in the world and time period were really superstitious when Yu Dong said it like this , Yu Tong was really scared , she didn''t dare linger at Yu Dong''s house and ran away .


    Once she was gone Yu Dong turned to Ye Liu and fiercely red at him , the little mer immediately dropped his fake bravado and looked down " do you have any idea , what would have happened if I didn''te on time ? Instead of fighting with her you should havee to me ? Why didn''t you ?"


    Ye Liu didn''t answer , how could he rely on Yu Dong who bullied him just as badly as Yu Tong ? Yu Dong knew how much her mers feared her but still she thought that instead of trying to do everything they might at least try to rely on her .


    " You -" Whatever Yu Dong wanted to say was interrupted because from Chen Mi ''s room , Shen Li shouted " Ye Liu , bring warm water and clean clothes , The baby ising ! "

 Chapter 10 - Gave Birth To A Mer

    Yu Dong was shocked but Ye Liu who was been prepared for this every sincest night immediately jumped up and rushed to boil the water for Chen Mi the growing and shouts could no longer be suppressed Chen Mi as he felt twice as much pain than the women who gave birth to a child .


    He shouted and screamed so loud that the entire neighbourhood came to know that Chen Mi was giving birth Shen Li and Ye Liu had assisted in the child birth process of other mers so they knew what to do but Yu Dong who has done nothing else but fight with zombie ever since she grew up had no


    idea what to do ,she could only stand outside and pace in front of the door she wanted to go inside with Ye Liu but thetter told her that as the master of the house she can not enter thebour room as it might bring bad luck to her Yu dong didn''t believe in such superstition but Ye Liu wasn''t convinced and closed the door on her face forbidding her fromeing inside so Yu Dong could only pace in the corridor sending her spiritual energy to Chen Mi every once in a while.


    Yu Dong could only do this much and wait anxiously out side yu dong was anxious but so were Shen Li and Ye Liu they have helped in child birth of a lot of mers but Chen Mi was like their little brother seeing him in pain Shen Li and Ye Liu were as anxious as ants on hot pan


    " bring some hot water and keep wiping his head "said Shen Li as he told Chen Mi when to push and when to stop " don''t give up now Chen Mi didn''t you say - you want to see your son grow up ?" Shen Li could feel that Chen Mi was tired even though Yu Dong brought a lot of good things for him today it didn''t change the fact that Chen Mi was eating nothing but boiled cabbage soup from the past few months .


    A single day of good food won''t change his condition hearing Shen Li encouraging Chen Mi to keep pushing Ye Liu was also scared he could see how pale Chen Mi has gone , Ye Liu wanted to help but he had no idea how to help . Chen Mi on the other hand was panting as he felt his body being teared in half , he wished he was strong enough to push the child out of him but he was just too weak !


    Chen Mi felt frustrated , there were so many mers who lived a life worse than him yet they sessfully gave birth why is it , that he alone couldn''t push the child ? Why was he so weak ?


    " Chen Mi push !" Said Shen Li as he pushed his belly trying to aid in Chen Mi ''sbour , Chen Mi heard him and he groaned , pushing with all his might - he could feel his consciousness drifting he knew he was going to die , he knew this was it . He was so scared to die but he couldn''t do anything now could he ?


    He didn''t want to give up , he wanted to keep pushing but his body was losing its consciousness , and just when Chen Mi thought that this was it - a warm yet subtle current spread all over his body , he could feel that his body was regaining its energy and he once again started pushing .


    " That''s the spirit , keep on pushing Mi " Ye Liu shouted as he wiped Chen Mi ''s forehead , thetter gasped but pushed on , the warm currents travelling all over his body and calming his nerves , he was no longer in pain . He knew he could push it , he knew it he could feel it - if this felt like dying then it wasn''t so bad - after a great heart wrenching scream , Chen Mi flopped down while Shen Li cradled the little baby in his arms .


    He smiled at the little ball of sunshine that was crying loudly and took the clean warm cloth from Ye Liu to wipe the child - but just as he finished cleaning the blood off the young baby boy , he paused . Hisplexion paled , he looked at the child that was crying his lungs out and felt a terror like no other rise in his heart .


    Ye Liu saw Shen Li''s expression and hurried over to look at the child and to his horror - a bright red crimson lotus was blooming at the centre of the child''s forehead - the baby boy turned out to be a mer !


    Yu Dong who heard the cry of the baby , couldn''t wait any longer - she rushed inside ignoring the fishy smell of blood and looked at Shen Li and Ye Liu who were looking at the child with fear , they didn''t look happy or upset , instead scared ? Yu Dong felt a chill rising in her heart " what ! What happened to the baby ?" Was her spiritual energy too much ? Was the child malnourished ? Was it missing something ? She couldn''t help but ask from the two .


    Chen Mi too was looking at Shen Li ''s disappointed and terrified face and he flopped back on the bed - he was done for , he knew how much Yu Dong was anticipating the birth of a son but he actually gave birth to a mer . Chen Mi couldn''t help but sob not because he was afraid of Yu Dong ''s anger that will be directed at him but the poor life his child will live from now on .


    Not only will he not get the love of his mother , he will be scorned every where he goes ! How pitiful ! How unlucky ! If only his child was a son !


    Yu Dong was now totally spooked , Chen Mi was crying and Shen Li and Ye Liu looked so terrified that they weren''t even saying anything , if Yu Dong wasn''t afraid to hurt the child she would have snatched it in her arms " what''s wrong ! Will anyone say something ?"


    Shen Li hesitated , he knew that there was no hiding the fact , they could hide it tonight but what about tomorrow ? So he gritted his teeth and bit the bullet " the child is a mer "

 Chapter 11 - So What?

    Yu Dong frowned , and then she sighed loudly , the child was just a mer and yet the three of them reacted like the baby was missing an arm or leg , they scared her so much !


    Shen Li and the others waited for Yu Dong ''s fury to unleash especially Chen Mi who has eaten so many good things today , he was sure that Yu Dong will beat him until he spit out what he had eaten today - his wife went to hunt for the first time in her life because of him and the baby yet the baby turned out to be a mer .


    He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth , waiting for the iing p but nothing happened . Surprised , he looked up and saw that Yu Dong actually looked relieved , not angry but relieved ! Why ?


    " You two if the baby is a mer just say it ! You reacted so badly I thought- forget it " shaking her head Yu Dong walked a little closer to Shen Li who was carrying the child , and smiled . The child was skinny because he didn''t get a enough food during the pregnancy but he was still lively , he wailed and moved his tiny limbs , his eyes were closed and he was wrinkly like a little monkey " I will go and bring the goat milk - or do you guys breast feed ?"


    Just like that the awkward and tense situation broke and all the three mers blushed . They couldn''t believe that Yu Dong actually asked such a question out loud to them . Seeing them blush , Yu Dong couldn''t help but rub her nose ufortably , what was this why were they acting like she was a hooligan who teased the young girl ? She really had no idea about it , really swear to God !


    " No we don''t " finally Shen Li coughed in embarrassment and answered the question seeing that Yu Dong was really waiting for an answer .


    Yu Dong frowned inwardly , what was this system can give birth but can''t breast fed ? How inconvenient .


    But she only kept her thoughts to herself and turned around , the baby was here and it naturally needed milk , so she couldn''t wait any longer . She turned around to leave but then she paused , she calmly walked over to Chen Mi ''s bed side and smiled . The little mer was looking at her like she was some weird monster who unnaturally turned an angel , and when she raised her hand , he flinched - So did Ye Liu and Shen Li. Ye Liu made a violent moment but Shen Li stopped him , Yu Dong was their wife , if she wanted to beat Chen Mi , there was nothing they could do .


    Ye Liu turned his head away in bitterness , he hated this matriarchal society where they had no status , no equality !


    Yu Dong knew they misunderstood but she didn''t me them , instead she gently ced her hand on Chen Mi ''s head and said with a smile " you have done a great job , rest well and don''t move around too much until you recover , alright ?"


    This was the first time Chen Mi heard Yu Dong talking so gently to him , he was so surprised that he instinctively nodded , Yu Dong smiled then she patted Chen Mi ''s head one more time then turned to leave .


    Chen Mi was stunned and so was Shen Li and Ye Liu not only did Yu Dong didn''t get angry she actually praised Chen Mi ? For giving birth to a mer ? She even went to bring milk for the child ? What was wrong today ? Did they stumble into some alternative reality ?


    Short chap because author san has been writing 8000 words a day , and now my wrist hurts badly . Wish I could buy aptop soon

 Chapter 12 - Need To Hunt A Bit More

    The vigers all knew that Yu Dong'' s mer was going to give birth so when Yu Dong went to Wang shi to ask for goat milk no one was surprised .


    When Yu Dong knocked one Wang Shi''s door , the door was opened by Fu Wei who was in his forty''s but just like other mer'' s he looked much more young then Wang Shi who had gone to seed with age there was also the fact that Fu Wei was pampered by Wang shi to the utmost so he looked even better then the other mers of the vige usually when Fu Wei saw Yu Dong he would always pull a along face but since today Wang shi she brought an ounce of pork belly and some good bones from Yu Dong ''s house Fu Wei greeted her much more warmly " dong dong is some thing the matter ?" asked Fu Wei


    " its Chen Mi , he has given birth and you know I don''t have any goat at home currently so I came here to buy some " Yu Dong didn''t want Fu Wei to think that she was here to free load here again so she emphasised on the word buy


    Fu Wei''s brows jumped and he looked at Yu Dong with a surprised gaze. Today Wang Shi returned home and told him that Yu Dong was little different than usual she was a-lot nicer and responsible . Wang shi told him that yu dong was not only polite but also sensible today , Fu Wei didn''t believe him then he thought that Yu Dong was just trying to cajole Wang Shi because thetter paid for her debt but now that she actually suggested that she would buy the goat milk rather than borrow , Fu Wei started believing Wang Shi''s words .


    " wait here " he said before he went back inside - Yu Dong only had to wait for a while before Fu Wei returned with a bowl of milk and together with him came Wang shi who grinning ear to ear " Ah Dong Dong , Wei told me that Chen Mi gave birth to the baby , tell me is it a son?"


    Since , Yu Dong came to buy milk from them , Wang shi thought that the baby must be a boy or else Yu Dong wouldn''t havee here asking to buy goat milk instead she would have dumped the child and left for her tavern once again .


    " No its a mer " said Yu Dong , she was a modern woman and she didn''t differentiate much in gender - whether boy or girl it was all the same for her , so why does it matter if the child was a mer ?


    Wang shi and Fu Wei exchanged a nce , immediately Wang shi patted Yu Dong on her shoulder " Its alright , you are still young - you can continue trying for a son , aren''t there Shen Li and Ye Liu as well , you can try things with them "


    Yu Dong ''s lips twitched , try things with Shen Li and Ye Liu ? Shen Li was alright.? But Ye Liu , has Wang shi even saw how fierce he looks , if she dared to sleep with him - he might actually kick her out .


    And that wasn''t important ! She wasn''t the Yu Dong of the past ! How can she just casually sleep with three unknown guys ( you remembered it quite soon )


    " Sure " however Yu Dong didn''t want to talk about this with Wang shi and Fu Wei , she took out ten cents from her pocket and was just going to hand it to Wang Shi when thetter stopped her "You are not paying me for this much milk , your mer just gave birth - go and cook some pig totters or something for him , don''t waster money "


    " I''m not wasting money " said Yu Dong pressing the money in Wang Shi ''s hand " I can''t always rely on you Aunt Wang and you have your own kids to look after , please do take the money or else I will buy the milk from somewhere else , I can''t always take advantage of your kindness "


    When Yu Dong said that she might buy the milk from somewhere else instead of taking it for free from her , Wang Shi took the money from her . Yu Dong thanked , Wang shi and walked away in the direction of her house.


    Once she was gone Wang shi handed the ten cents to Fu Wei and said "See , I told you Dong Dong is sensible now , she will return the debt soon "


    Fu Wei took the ten cents and rubbed it in his hand " it will be nice if this is not a temporary "


    "Don''t jinx it " said Wang shi poking Fu Wei in the forehead with the right amount of force " Dong Dong has a child to take care off , I''m sure she will change "


    " Let''s hope " said Fu Wei rubbing the spot where Wang shi poked him .


    Yu Dong didn''t know that Fu Wei was doubting her change as a temporary change , she returned home as fast as she could and then boiled the goat milk before cooling it down , she also instilled some of her spiritual energy in it , to nourish the baby''s body .


    Once the milk cooled down she took it to Chen Mi ''s room where the baby was being cradled by Chen Mi who was now sitting up straight and cooing at him , when Yu Dong entered the room with the milk bowl , Chen Mi paused then greeted tentatively " you are back "


    " I''m back " said Yu Dong then she ced the bowl of milk beside Chen Mi " you can feed the baby now , if you want to but remember to not overfeed him . " then she looked at Shen Li who was sitting at a stool beside Chen Mi and asked " where is Ye Liu ?"


    " He is hanging theundry " answered Shen Li , then pausing for a second he continued " you forgot to hang it up properly , he is doing it"


    Ah , so that''s what she forgot . Yu Dong nodded , then thought about something and asked " are you alright with eating braised pork and rice ? I will cook bone soup porridge for Chen Mi "


    When Yu Dong said that she will cook again , Shen Li felt a bit ufortable , today they have been eating Yu Dong''s cooking andpletely forgot about cooking and this evening when Shen Li went to cook dinner , he saw nothing , he knew that Yu Dong must have hidden it away - Ye Liu had told him about Yu Tong "there is no need just give me the meat and I will cook it "


    Yu Dong shook her head , the three mers were still malnourished and needed proper nutrition, she could only give them that nutrition when she was the one cooking - or else how will she add her spiritual energy in the food !


    " its alright , you take care of Chen Mi and the baby " said Yu Dong " I will take care of the cooking "


    Then leaving the stunned Shen Li and Chen Mi , she walked out of the room , but when she started cooking , she realised one thing that she forgot about goats and clothes ! Aiye.


    It looks like she need to go hunting again .

 Chapter 13 - Wife Take Care

    Yu Dong decided to prepare the bone broth porridge for Chen Mi and braised pork meat for Shen Mi and Ye Liu . So once she was sure that Ye Liu will not being soon in the kitchen , she took out the rice , shiitake mushroom scallions, fish sauce, sesame oil, and some fermented ck beans , she skipped the hot peppers and chilli oil . The pork bone borth had been simmering for two hours thus Yu Dong only needed to skim its impurities and start preparing the bone broth porridge , she had also boiled the pork belly together with the bones thus once she was done with cooking the bone broth porridge , she started cooking the pork belly . She took an uneven wok and added some sugar and oil in it , then fried the pork until it was brown - then she added some water , cooking wine , Shaoxing and regr and dark soy sauce .


    After forty five minutes of toiling in the kitchen , Yu Dong finally ted the dishes on the tray and walked back to Chen Mi ''s room because she has timely hidden the things back in her inner world - Ye Liu who returned mid way while she was cooking wasn''t suspicious , he just thought that Yu Dong brought so many things from the money that she earned today .


    " eat " handing the bowl porridge to Chen Mi , Yu Dong said " I will be just outside , if you want anything call me , I wille back "


    Yu Dong understood that her mers were not that close with her yet , if she ate together with them , they might be a bit restrained so she went outside to eat once she was done delivering food .


    Chen Mi looked at the bowl of porridge and suddenly felt a bit emotional , for three years he had been with Yu Dong but never had she shown such kindness to him - she was so gentle and nice that Chen Mi was getting greedy he wished Yu Dong remained like this forever .


    " What''s wrong with her today ? " after a while Ye Liu asked the most trickiest question , the braised pork belly was just as good as anyone else , yet to Ye Liu who had eaten meat for first time felt like he was dreaming , not only was he not beaten or scolded when Chen Mi gave birth to a mer but they even got to eat meat ? Where was such a good thing ?


    " Don''t talk nonsense " even though Shen Li was confused as well but he didn''t think that as husbands they should be talking about their wife behind her back " its - just don''t talk about Yu Dong behind her back ,I know you are worried but as long as she doesn''t harm us , what''s the big deal ? "


    Shen Li was a typical gentle mer to him a wife hitting his husband was not a big deal , as long as His wife doesn''t go over the top , he doesn''t mind living with her . Ye Liu rolled his eyes he knew that Shen Li will react like this , so he shut his mouth and began eating .


    Yu Dong who was eating her dinner , could hear the three mers talking and sighed. The pork belly didn''t taste as good as her mother''s and the porridge was a bit more on the thicker side , Yu Dong liked it a bit runny but then again she wasn''t a cook - once she was done eating she took out her pouch and counted the money , even though it was enough to buy two goats , it wasn''t enough to buy clothes for the baby .


    In the end Yu Dong went inside her room hoisted her bow and knife and walked out of the house but just when she was leaving the front gate , she realised that she hasn''t told her mers that she was going to hunt and if she goes missing thiste at night - with her track record the mers might believe that she actually ran away from the responsibilities after giving them a mouthful of good food !


    So Yu Dong turned on her heels and went back inside the house knocked on Chen Mi''s room and entered . Chen Mi too had finished eating and he was now feeding the baby mer who have gotten hungry after crying so much , Yu Dong smiled at the little baby sucking and puckering his lips as he drank the milk from the small exquisite bamboo spoon Chen Mi was holding .


    Then she looked at Shen Li who was looking at her with a confused expression .


    " I''m going to hunt " said Yu Dong patting her knife " the money is not enough to buy a goat for the baby and we need goat mill every day we can''t always borrow it can we ? So I will be back in a while and there is also the matter of clothes "


    Yu Dong gave Shen Li and the others a small exnation , then turned to the door but just as her hand reached to thetch , Shen Li jumped on his feet " wait , you - you are going to the forest thiste at night ?"


    Yu Dong frowned when she heard him question but she nodded , she knew he was worried about her safety so she smiled reassuringly " don''t worry nothing will happen to me - and night is the time when many animalse out of their caves , if I want to hit a bumper hunt , I need to hunt at night "


    Ye Liu frowned then ced his bowl and said " can you not go ? We can still make do without a goat "


    Yu Dong shook her head " no can do , If I buy milk everyday for six months all my money will go into buying milk , why waste money when I can just take a little risk and buy a goat ? Don''t worry I have gone with my mother to the forest a lot of time when I was young , I know the way , and I won''t get hurt "


    When Shen Li and others saw that Yu Dong was so firm they couldn''t stop her , Yu Dong bid them goodbye when they stopped , stopping her patted the baby mer ''s head and walked out .


    Chen Mi who was clutching the baby struggled for a bit then covering the baby ears he shouted behind Yu Dong''s back " Wife , take care "


    " I will " Yu Dong who heard his shout at the front entrance replied then closed the door and asked her neighbourhood aunty to keep an eye on her house then finally left for the forest .

 Chapter 14 - Sorry Tiger San

    The neighbourhood aunty saw Yu Dong going to the forest and felt a bit ufortable , the forest at the mountains was really dangerous at such ate hour yet Yu Dong had to leave the security of her house and go to hunt , really - the most irresponsible person are most responsible one''s , once they get on the right track - looking at Yu Dong who was fearlessly going to the forest , the auntie in the neighbourhood couldn''t help but bristle at her daughter who couldn''t even get rid of the rice leeches from the paddies . How useless !


    Yu Dong had no idea that because of her decision to hunt at night , a poor girl had to listen to an hour of lecture .


    She was too busy releasing small amount of her spiritual energy to her surroundings warning the dangerous animals to not toe where she was standing , the forest was as dark as an inky soup boiled in a cauldron , with evanescence moonlight . However , Yu Dong who has dealt with Zombies that might pop out of anywhere and anytime , she wasn''t worried because of just some darkness .


    She fearlessly walked on the mountain trail where many vigers might pee in fear. As she walked a little deeper in the forest she started making small traps for animals like rabbits and goose , she was hoping that she might be able to catch a pair of gander and dame , and simr a pair of rabbits as well so as she could be able to raise a bunch of kits .


    At least she didn''t have to hunt everyday if she wanted to eat meat . So , Yu Dong raised her spiritual energy that rabbits and goose might like in the traps and hoped for the best once she was doneying five traps , she once again released a bit of energy to find a rare animal that might bring her a lot of money in one go - to her luck , she was able to lock on a tiger who was crouching behind a bushy bushes to hunt a deer .


    Yu Dong thanked her luck and immediately climbed up a tree than using its branches like monkey bars , she hopped from one tree to another until she reached the spot where the deer and tiger was , if she was careful enough not to harm the pelt and the deer antlers , she might be able to sell it for good amount of money .


    The tiger who was crouching behind the bushes to hunt had no idea that a thin sharp needle like root was crawling right under his belly , and that soon he will be the one getting hunted - just as it took a stance to leap , Yu Dong released her spiritual energy in the root and it pierced the heart of the tiger and deer like a sharp needle like de , the least amount of damage and the most efficient result .


    Yu Dong checked whether or not the tiger was dead with her spiritual energy and once she was sure that it was , she jumped down the tree ,muttered a quick " I''m sorry tiger san " as tigers were rare in her time and then skinned both the tiger and the deer , she knew that the vigers couldn''t pay her a decent amount for the tiger pelt and meat so she didn''t have to make show of her hunt again . Instead she put the tiger and the deer back in her inner world and went back down the trail she came from , on the way she picked up the pair of rabbits and goose that she caught and the extra rabbit that was caught in her other trap , checked their genders and once she was certain that they were exactly the gender she wanted , she ced them in her bucket and went down the mountain and entered the vige .


    The vigers saw that Yu Dong caught a pair of goose and fat chubby rabbits and licked their lips , how they wished they could buy it - but they knew that Yu Dong must have wanted to keep them or else she wouldn''t have brought the pair alive as for the other rabbit , it was chubby but not enough to sell . So , they retreated back in their house muttering how lucky Yu Dong was to catch live rabbits and goose , everyone knew that goose were really ferocious if caught alive what the vigers didn''t know that with Yu Dong ''s spiritual energy even a tiger would be tame what was a little goose ?


    When Yu Dong returned , Shen Li and Ye Liu were waiting for her , the moment they saw her return , they heaved a sigh of relief - Ye Liu looked at the rabbits and said " are you going to sell these ?"


    Didn''t she say that she was going to hunt something big to earn a lot of money .


    Yu Dong ced the bucket with sleeping rabbits and goose and shook her head " No , we are going to raise them as long as they give birth to kits andy eggs we Don''t have to worry about food "


    Ye Liu frowned then looked at the cute rabbits , looks like Yu Dong wasn''t able to catch anything . Yu Dong understood his downcast expression and smiled " Don''t worry , I hunted a tiger and deer just don''t let the vigers know or it will cause trouble "


    The Yu family shamelessly rushed to ask free boar meat from her , who knows if they found out that she hunted a tiger , her uncle might threaten to hang himself in front of her house if she doesn''t give him the tiger pelt for free , Yu Dong knew how much her uncle doted on Yu Cheng , his precious rare gem like son .


    " A tiger ?" Surprise illuminated Ye Liu ''s face "


    Where did you keep it ?"


    " I hid it somewhere in the mountain ,don''t worry the animals won''t go there its a tiger - how many animal will dare to go where a bleeding tiger is kept ?" Said Yu Dong when she caught Shen Li ''s exasperated and Ye Liu ''s disappointed expression " I will wake up early in the morning and bring it down before the vigers wake up - so I will go and sleep , you two should sleep as well ."


    With that Yu Dong bid the two good night and walked away to her room .

 Chapter 15 - Rather Chuck Herself In River

    The next day Yu Dong woke up before anyone else could , even though she was just going to keep up with the pretences , she would rather keep lying rather than be caught and burned . If someone in this world really found out that she was actually a different soul from another world and had something like inner world , who knows how these superstitious vigers might react to it .


    Yu Dong who woke even before the vige ''s rooster thought that she was the only person awake in the vige currently but when she walked out of her room , she saw that Shen Li was already awake and bustling around the kitchen , for a second she was surprised .


    Shen Li who saw Yu Donging out of her room , nodded at her and smiled in a polite yet distant manner " you are awake ? I have cooked some porridge for you , you can eat before you leave "


    " Ah En - thank you " Yu Dong could note up with another thing to say , this was the first time that she was being taken care by someone in his life who wasn''t her family . Her parents were researchers and they rarely returned home , so it the responsibilities to take care of her brothers fell on her - and with an apocalypse happening no one had the time to experience romance , every one were too busy surviving .


    So , Yu Dong was pretty much a bachelor until she died , now that someone was taking care of her - she felt both happy yet awkward .


    Shen Li paused when he heard Yu Dong say thank you , then without saying anything , hedled some porridge in her bowl and ced it in front of her " I have packed some for Little Mai too , if you pass by shopkeepers Zhai shop remember to bring some porridge to him as well "


    Yu Dong who was chewing the rice , suddenly choked and coughed - Startling Shen Li who was packing a portion of porridge for Yu Mai , he hurriedly gave Yu Dong a cup of water that she gratefully gulped .


    " are you alright ?" Asked Shen Li looking at Yu Dong who was still coughing and spluttering , Yu Dong waved a hand indicating that she was fine but then immediately pped her forehead , no wonder she had a feeling like she was forgetting something - she was forgetting Yu Mai , Yu Dong''s younger brother who was a mer as well .


    The previous Yu Dong didn''t like this brother of hers , so she sent him away to work in a rundown diner as a dish cleaner . Because Mai was a young boy around ten and was a special child not many were willing to let him work but Yu Dong who didn''t want to raise a special mer who could only eat and sleep and help with nothing , was adamant about selling her brother - in the end she sold Yu Mai to an old diner shop for four taels - really when Yu Dong thought that she couldn''t hate and despise the original owner anymore , a new memory will pop out from somewhere and make her feel all shitty ! Selling her brother for four taels? Why didn''t you just go and sold yourself ? Let''s see how much your drug addicted ass was worth !


    Last night Yu Dong had stopped reducing the damage to her brain and once again started on the damage to the body caused by the original owner , Yu Dong couldn''t even bring herself to count how many body organs she treatedst night , in fact it would be right to say that except her hands and legs every thing seemed to be either dying or deteriorating ! So of course such old memory from six months ago escaped her mind .


    Yu Dong sighed really wishing that she could just chuck herself in the river - just when she thought she could repay , Wang shi ''s money - she had another thing to deal with , and after contemting she understood that bringing Yu Mai home was much more important than paying Wang shi right now .


    " I will be off then " after such a heavy load on her head , Yu Dong was in no mood to eat anymore , she took some bite of the porridge , took the package from Shen Li and left the house . Leaving a very bewildered and shocked Shen Li who was looking at the bowl of uneaten porridge - he bit his lip and sucked in a breath , did he say something to upset Yu Dong ?


    If Yu Dong knew that Shen Li was ming himself for her foul mood she would have returned back and ate the entire porridge ! She was just person who couldn''t bear a single grain of dust in her eyes , now that she knew that the original owner sold her special needs Brother to an old diner , she couldn''t sit still anymore - she walked hurriedly and swiftly then observed her surroundings once she was certain that there was no one around she took out the tiger pelt , meat and bones including the deer antlers , pelt and meat as well , then with the original owner''s memory walked off in the direction of the town .


    Yu Dong wasn''t used to a bustling town , in her memory , the town ''s market was always filled with ire and fear but this town ''s market was actually pretty crowded , thus it took Yu Dong a little time to find the medicine hall .


    The helper in the medicine hall looked at Yu Dong''s tattered and patched clothing and arrogantly asked " what are you doing here ? This shops doesn''t sell medicine to beggars "


    Yu Dong had never been treated this way , she immediately red up. Looking at The helper ''s face , she scoffed " I didn''t know that your shop only sells medicines to emperors and princes , then why have you opened a shop in the middle of a town market where rich and poor alle to buy things !"


    " You -" the helper didn''t girl didn''t think that a poor woman will be able to so affluently respond to her .


    " what you ? A physician job is to treat patients whether young and old , or rich or poor ! To disdain someone just because of their background , since when physicians started to do such things !"


    Yu Dong voice wasn''t soft at all , the physician woman who was sitting in the back room heard , Yu Dong ''s loud voice and came out to see what was happening - she saw that her helper was flushed in anger while the woman who was standing outside was ring at her with fire rising out of her eyes .


    " Little Lin what''s wrong ?" Physician Zheng was a good natured woman , she took pride in her job, thus when a woman condemned her , she naturally couldn''t stay silent .


    " Teacher this woman -"


    " I will tell you what happened who knows how your helper will twist the story around " said Yu Dong with a confident aura that didn''t matched her poor appearance "I came here to sell something but before I could even say a thing, your helper was already shooing me away like I was a street dog or cat , she even called me a beggar ! That''s what happened "


    Physician Zheng heard Yu Dong ''s exnation and looked at Little Lin whose face was white , as paper . Physician Zheng sighed , this helper of her was sent by her aunt and she was rted to her thus she was arrogant to live in the town and help around her medical hall " Little Lin how many times I have to tell you that we treat people the same way whether they are rich or poor , if you can''t understand such a simple thing - then you can pack your bags and leave for your vige , the next time I hear ainting regarding you , Don''t bother exining !" Then without giving Little Lin a good nce , Physician Zheng turned to Yu Dong and said with an apologetic smile " I''m really sorry about her , she is too young and sometimes makes mistakes but I hope you can forgive her , please show me what you wanted to sell "


    Yu Dong looked at Physician Zheng she had a good feeling about this woman but she was still upset that This woman was still protecting the helper maybe the helper was her rtive of something , Yu Dong rolled her eyes and took out the deer antlers velvet and said " I was going to sell these antlers I hunted a deer just this morning but clearly I''m not wee here , so I will just -"


    Seeing the fresh deer antlers , Physician Zheng''s eyes lit up and she hurriedly stopped Yu Dong " wait wait wait , I will buy it and as an apology I will pay eight taels how about it ?"


    Yu Dong did a mental calction then looked at the little helper " nine taels and an apology, I will sell if not I will sell it somewhere else , just so you know I''m a fine hunter and mighte to sell it again"


    Physician Zheng was tempted in the end she could only re at Little Lin who bowed her head and muttered "I''m sorry , I won''t look down on people again "


    " there you go - you want nine taels right ? I am willing to pay but the next time you hunt a deer the antlers should be sold to my medical hall alone ".


    Half an hourter with nine taels in hand , Yu Dong was standing in front of the diner where Yu Mai was sold .

 Chapter 16 - You Are Back Sister ?

    " Another one ? another one you stupid boy ?" the second Yu Dong entered the old diner,she saw the manager and boss of the store growling at Yu Mai who was hiding behind the boss ''s husband .


    The mer was covering Yu Mai behind him and at the same time he was trying to calm his wife down " calm down , you knew he is a bit special when you brought him didn''t you ? if you hurt him , it will be twice as much trouble for us "


    The boss wife liked children as he only had a daughter who didn''t care about her father at all , every day she would just leave home early in the morning and return back homete , The boss''s husband wanted to spend some time with his daughter but thetter was to busy enjoying herself that she had no time to spend with her poor old father .


    In the end , the boss wife took solitude in thepany of the children that were sold to their diner , and among these children , the one he liked the most was Yu Mai who was special but cheerful . So , every time Yu Mai made a mistake , the boss ''s husband tried his best to protect him .


    " and a lot of good it did to me !" Snarled the bossdy still ring at Yu Mai who cowered behind the bossdy ''s husband " your sister said that she woulde back and take you away , selling a pitiful story about how your parents were dead and she didn''t want to worry about you getting starved , a fat load of bullshit if you ask me , she just never wanted to take care of you , that''s what it is ! . I have waited for six months and I can''t wait any more , no I''m selling you ! You might as well fetch me a good price as some old man''s concubine rather than breaking my crockery every day !"


    The bossdy didn''t care what kind of impact her words might leave on Yu Mai , but Yu Dong who was standing on the entrance cared so she stepped forward and said with a polite yet cold smile "Bossdy , I did send my brother to you but I did tell you that I will return to get him back didn''t I ? How can you renege on your promise like that ?"


    The bossdy who was scolding Yu Mai choked on her words and turned around where she caught , Yu Dong''s chilling gaze . Even though the bossdy was a well known shrew , she didn''t know why she was momentarily left speechless when Yu Dong appeared , the truth was The bossdy never wanted to sell Yu Mai , she was just teaching a lesson to him for breaking a bowl while washing dishes . Yu Mai was a hard working child and he neverined about being given more work than he could take on , The bossdy even made Yu Mai run household errands for her , she even made him serve her daughter and used him as a family servant , selling Yu Mai was equivalent to losing a hard working ve and The bossdy was not willing - but she never thought that Yu Dong who abandoned her brother would really return to bring him back .


    The bossdy was shocked but her husband was ecstatic , he smiled at Yu Dong " you are back to bring Mai ?"


    Yu Dong naturally had a good impression of This old mer who was protecting Yu Mai behind him , she nodded and politely responded " En , I m finally settled down and can bring Mai with me "


    '' bring Mai with me '' these words acted like a shock repellent and the bossdy immediately woke from reverie , she sneered at Yu Dong and immediately pulled a long face " what do you mean bring him back ? Do you think that you can just bring him back because you want to ? I brought him for four taels , four silver taels from you , who is going to pay me back-"


    " Obviously I will " said Yu Dong interrupting The bossdy ''s diatribe " I will return back the four taels that I borrowed from you , will that be alright ?"


    Yu Dong didn''t want to show a good face to the bossdy who scolded Yu Mai so fiercely but she knew that if she made things difficult for the bossdy , thetter might refuse to sell Yu Mai back to her , the power wasn''t in her hands so she was feeling a bit helpless about the situation from the looks of the bossdy of the diner wasn''t an easy person .


    Yu Dong ''s suspicions were right , the second the Bossdy heard that Yu Dong was willing to pay four taels for Yu Mai , the stupid mer , the cogs of her brain turned " what about the crockery he broke eh ? In this past six months , he had naturally caused a havoc in my diner , breaking pots and tes as he wished - who is going to pay back for my loss ? I''m telling you I won''t sell this boy to you for less than six taels ! Either you take six taels out or get out from here !"


    Yu Dong immediately understood what the bossdy was trying to do , she was afraid that if she immediately agreed the bossdy might try to increase the price , so she put on a hesitant expression and looked at Yu Mai . The bossdy''s husband too understood what his wife was doing , and seeing Yu Dong''s hesitant expression his heart clenched , Yu Dong clearly didn''t look like she was well off , four taels were already like a chunk of meat being cut from her body , and now asking for six taels " Wife why don''t you-"


    " Shut up !" Hissed the bossdy , she knew thar her husband pitied the stupid mer but she didn''t have the time to pity him , her daughter was already at marriageable age , if she could get these six taels , maybe she will be able to buy a mer for her daughter " its not your ce to speak ! Be a proper mer and go back inside , shamelessly standing here out in open when an unknown woman is standing right in front of you ! Go back inside " the bossdy''s husband could only bow his head and pat Yu Mai ''s little head , he was apologetic towards Yu Dong and Yu Mai but he can''t do anything against his own wife , once her husband was gone , the woman looked back at Yu Dong " so ? Are you going to pay ? If you don''t have the money just walk out - you are ruining my business "


    There was not even a single customer in the run down diner but the bossdy still acted as if Yu Dong was disturbing her .


    Yu Dong looked at the bossdy and red at her , with teeth clenched , she finally agreed looking aggrieved " fine but you better write me a document and give me an evidence in case youe asking to bring Mai back "


    The bossdy rolled her eyes and muttered " like I would go through that much song and dance for a stupid mer " but all the same she called her daughter and had her write two documents , Yu Dong and The bossdy pressed their ink smudged thumb on the paper and Yu Dong finally paid six taels to the bossdy .


    Yu Dong looked at her again scrunched up purse and sighed , why was it that the wrongs the previous owner did were being paid by her ? She earned Nine taels and six were already used up but when she thought about how she could always earn back the money but there was only one Yu Mai, she finally eased the knot in her heart .


    " Mai , lets go " holding out her hand in front of Yu Mai , Yu Dong asked him toe with her but instead of taking her hand , Yu Mai bit on his fore finger and licked his lips .


    " you are back sister ?" He asked tentatively " you are back to bring me back ?"


    Yu Mai was a simple boy , he was smart when he was young but then he suffered through a deadly fever while his mother was out hunting , their father tried to beg for money from the Yu family so that he could bring Mai to a physician but the Yu family was reluctant to waste money on a mer - if it was Yu Dong they might have taken the money out but for a mer .. in the end , Yu Mai survived but his brain was affected because of the fever .


    And he became a child with special needs - his vocabry was limited and he was really slow in understanding things .


    " yes , I''m back to bring you away with me" Yu Dong felt like a horrible liar , the previous Yu Dong clearly sold Yu Mai for good but here she was trying to fool a simple child with her lies , making him believe that his sister was a good person from the start .


    Yu Mai blinked his clear , grape like eyes and immediately puffed his chest then rushed towards the back kitchen door where many curious children who were envious of Yu Mai was skulking behind the door , pointing his finger at them he childishly spoke " you see I was right , my sister didn''t sell me ! See she is back , I''m not an abandoned child !" He announced proudly , Yu Mai was proud but Yu Dong wished to bury herself in the ground , this child what else has he suffered through ?

 Chapter 17 - Sell Him Again?

    Yu Mai''s boasting got him a number of envious and jealous res , the children here all knew that their family members will nevere back to bring them home again , all of them were resentful and angry yet they had no way to release their rage - when Yu Mai came to the shop , all of them soon realised that the boy was a big softie andpletely stupid , they would sometimes use Yu Mai as their punching bag to feel happy about themselves . But now that stupid idiot upon whom they all looked down on was returning back home yet all them will have to stay in this old diner ! How unjust ! They were definitely more loveable and smart than Yu Mai , so why was it that this stupid mer was more lucky than them ?


    " Alright go back inside what are you looking at ?" The bossdy saw that the children in her shops were resentfully watching Yu Mai who was standing proud as a peacock in front of them " and you - aren''t you here to take your brother away ? Take him - take him now before he rubs off his stupidity off my other workers "


    " Yes , Yes " Yu Dong didn''t like the tone of the bossdy but she also didn''t want to fight with an old woman she will ever going to see , so she took Yu Mai ''s little hand and walked out of the diner , the resentful res of the children still burning in her back .


    Once Yu Mai was out of the diner , his demeanour took aplete one eighty degrees change , he happily looked around - steering Yu Dong from shop to shop " Uncle .. Uncle - she my sister came back , she will bring me back home !"


    " Auntie see see , you said that I was a wild child and no one wanted me , see My sister brought me back !"


    " Nice grandma , my sister came to bring me back home " through out the street , Yu Mai kept announcing to everyone who would listen to him , that his sister came back to bring him home , Yu Dong''s face was flushed red but she didn''t stop him , after all the original owner was in the wrong first , she might as well let Yu Mai let out his grievances and get hereuppance .


    " Oh you are Mai ''s elder sister ?" Said the old woman who was selling vegetable . Her beady eyes swept up and down Yu Dong ''s figure and she nodded slightly after making sure that Yu Dong was indeed not that well off " Mai told me about you , he said that you sold him because you had no money and your family kicked you out after your parents died , He was really sure that you wille back for him - its good that you came to get him , or else such a bright and happy child , I wouldn''t have liked it if he got depressed like the others "


    The other children in the diner was left behind with the same excuse , their parents told them the same thing , that they wille back to get them once everything was settled but days turned to months and months turned into years , yet no one from their home came back to bring them away . The olddy thought that Yu Dong was the same but the young girl definitely proved her wrong .


    Yu Dong swallowed her embarrassment and guilt and smiled a little hesitantly " yes , Those time were really not good , I didn''t want Mai to suffer with me , I do feel awfully guilty about what I did but I promise I will treat him better and make up for my six months absence "


    Yu Dong ! You better pray that I Don''t meet you in the underworld or I''m gonna kick your ass ! Cried Yu Dong in her head as she patted Yu Mai ''s small head , the little guy had never been touched so affectionately by his sister , he immediately clutched his head and giggle foolishly . Yu Dong saw that the little boy was happy with just a little bit of her affection and felt even more awful about it , this - just what kind of person the original Yu Dong was , was physically abusing her husbands was not enough for her to collect more bad her karma that she had to be so hard on brother as well ?


    Yu Dong thanked the olddy for her kindness towards Yu Mai and took the little boy with her . Now that she was poor once again , she took out the tiger meat and deer meat from her inner world , while Yu Mai was busy looking around the busy street , then led her brother to a ssy looking restaurant .


    The busgirl saw Yu Dong butpared to the girl in the medical hall , she nodded at her politely and said " how can I help you ?"


    Yu Dong who was already liking this restaurant , smiled and said " I''m a hunter , I have hunted a tiger and deer this morning , I would like to sell the meat here , its still fresh "


    Yu Dong showed the meat that was cleaned off blood and grime to the busgirl who nodded approvingly , then she smiled and said " I''m not in charge of buying meat , the chefdy is , please wait I will bring her "


    The busgirl went to the back room which was most probably the kitchen , Yu Dong was left behind but she didn''t felt awkward or anything , she kept standing on the entrance and waited for the busgirl , she knew her current standard and also understood that the busgirl was already showing her enough respect by not throwing her out of the restaurant , so she didn''t feel bad about left standing at the counter .


    Instead it was Yu Mai who stiffened and clutched on his sister''s cloth , because he was slow in understanding things , he didn''t get the gist of the conversation but only understood one word '' sell '' - was his sister going to sell him again ?

 Chapter 18 - Jackpot

    Yu Dong felt that her sleeve was being held a little too tightly , it was as if the person who was holding on to her wrist actually wanted to permanently embed himself in her body , Yu Dong looked down and saw that Yu Mai was already looking at her , he was biting his finger - looking terrified , Yu Dong couldn''t understand what happened to the cheery boy , he was fine just a moment ago what happened all of a sudden ?


    Even though Yu Dong didn''t know what exactly happened , she still gently patted his furry head " what''s wrong ?" She asked with a smile looking at little Mai who seemed a bit too close to crying .


    " sister - wuwu , are you going to sell me again ?" Asked Yu Mai , even though his clear and clean heart had not suffered a huge blow and got corrupted like the other kids , Yu Mai indeed was left with a rather big scar on his heart , though he acted like nothing much happened but Yu Mai didn''t have a good time at the diner , there were times when he had to go hungry and when ever the bossdy''s daughter got upset she would take out her anger at Yu Mai as she knew that Yu Mai was the only one who won''tin to her mother .


    Yu Mai didn''t want to go through that experience again , if his sister really sold him again then he will be a bad boy and run away !


    At first Yu Dong didn''t understand what he meant by this but then she remembered that Yu Mai was a special child and most probably he only understood the word '' sell '' that he heard just now and came on the conclusion that maybe she was trying to sell him again .


    After all Yu Mai was just a seven years old boy and with her slow wits , it wasn''t surprising that he actually misunderstood her , Yu Dong patted his cheek then showed him the meat in her basket " look , sister wants to sell this not Mai , sister is selling meat , do you understand now Mai ?"


    Yu Mai looked at the meat in Yu Dong''s basket and then looked at Yu Dong , his little head bursting with confusing thoughts - he didn''t want to doubt his big sister but what if she really sells him " you - you are speaking the truth elder sister ?"


    Yu Dong knew that the scar , the little guy suffered through was a big one so she patiently nodded and kept coaxing Yu Mai " that''s right , if you think sister lied , then you can punish sister as you want "


    Yu Mai thought about his sister''s suggestion and nodded " sure , I will be a bad boy if you lie to me , Mai is really fierce when he bes a bad boy " as if to demonstrate his fierceness , he growled in a way that resembled a baby kitten mewling - the little innocent Yu Mai didn''t even think that if Yu Dong really sold him , even if he became a bad boy - Yu Dong won''t be the one suffering .


    But then again Yu Mai was a little softie with a big heart , even if Yu Dong really sold him - he might actually help her count the money that came from selling him .


    " Are you the one who wants to sell tiger meat ?" a gruff voice broke the siblings conversation , Yu Dong stood up and looked back - a portly , and nice natured woman was walking towards her , she was so fat that Yu Dong couldn''t even see her neck - that seemed to have hidden under her many chins .


    " Yes , its me " Yu Dong was a firm believer of live and let live , even though she thought that being this fat wasn''t good , she didn''t speak her thoughts out loud , whatever the woman can live as she wants who was she to interfere in her life " I hunted this game just this morning , its still fresh , you can see for yourself "


    The truth was Yu Dong had hunted this meatst night but nothing goes bad in her inner world , the meat was just as fresh as it wasst night .


    The woman chef took a look at the meat that Yu Dong had brought , because their restaurant was a big pricy many hunters came to sell their game - thus the woman who was checking the condition of the meat could tell from just one nce because of years of experience that the meat indeed belonged to tiger and deer .


    Yu Dong ''s meat was really fresh and because it was washed with water instilled with spiritual energy , it looked even more clean and juicy - the woman chef could definitely hear praisesing her way when she will use this meat to cook . The woman felt that she might have really hit a jackpot this morning to get such good meat delivered on their restaurant''s doorstep " its great , I will pay you seven taels for the tiger meat and five taels for the deer one , will that be okay ? "


    Yu Dong had no objections , she knew that this much money was indeed fair - after all no matter how dangerous hunting a tiger was , she was just selling the meat and nothing rare here , and she still had the tiger pelt with her , as long as everything goes right , she might be able to earn a bit more . So , she epted the deal .


    My wrist is swollen so the short chap.

 Chapter 19 - Kaching Sixty Taels

    Thedy chef paid Yu Dong twelve taels , gripping the twelve taels in hands Yu Dong finally felt a feeling of financial security , even though she had enough things stocked in her inner world to feed her three husbands including young Mai , having money was vastly different - now , with these taels Yu Dong felt her heart settle a little more at ease , if she wasn''t wrong twelve taels were enough for a family to live peacefully as long as nothing goes wrong ,and once she added the taels that she earned from selling the deer antlers it will be fifteen taels - maybe she might be able to sell the deer and tiger pelt for even more money who knows ?


    Yu Dong ced the taels in her inner world , she was afraid of meeting robbers - so she took precautions before something like this happened .


    She was hoisting her basket and turning to leave with Yu Mai when thedy chef thought of something and stopped her " Hey ! If you hunted a tiger and deer you might also want to sell their pelt , don''t you ?"


    Yu Dong didn''t know what thedy chef meant bu this but she still nodded her head .


    " can I see them ? Don''t misunderstand me - my boss - she is serving ady from a good household , you see . And thatdy has always been fascinated with things like fur and animal skin , if you don''t mind it , I can ask someone to call my boss together with thedy , you might be able to sell your animal pelts for a bargain you might have not even imagined !" Even though thedy chef said it like she was doing a great favour to Yu Dong , her intentions were clear , she wanted to curry favour with her boss as well as with thedy who had a high status . Thedy chef had an eye for things she could see that Yu Dong had a special trick to preserve the meat , even though the girl in front of her hunted the tiger this morning , it was already noon ! How can the meat preserve its juiciness and freshness till now ? But somehow it did - thedy chef had an inkling that maybe the pelts hunted by Yu Dong''s might also be different from other tiger pelts hunted by other hunters .


    Yu Dong hesitated but nodded after a through contemtion , she had arrived in this world for only three days or so , she didn''t have much idea about this town or where to sell animal pelts either , she had to walk around for at least an hour before she found this restaurant to sell the game she hunted - who knows how long she will have to roam around before she could find a shop to see animal skin . If she was the only one roaming around it was fine but she has Yu Mai with her , the seven year old boy was already licking his lips because he was thirsty . Yu Dong brought the porridge with her but she didn''t bring anything to drink - she couldn''t help but inwardly kick herself for being so stupid , it was so hot and humid outside , water was a must !


    She was fine because she had her spiritual energy but what about Young Mai ?


    " Alright , Wait here " once thedy chef saw that Yu Dong was willing to show her some face , she immediately sent someone to inform her boss then she took Yu Dong and Yu Mai to the servants resting room and served them some warm water and mung bean cake " I would have given you some tea but I''m not allowed to use the ingredients in the restaurant as I want , the tea here is reserved for the important people "


    Thedy chef didn''t mean any harm but Yu Dong still felt that her dignity was being questioned , really just a cup of tea and so much measures were taken regarding it ? If not for thedy chef''s sincere expression , Yu Dong might have fought for her dignity ! What''s so special about tea leaves ?? This aunty had drank so much tea in her past life that you can''t even think about it !


    " its alright " though Yu Dong felt a little stifled , she knew that currently she was in tattered clothing and was having a hard time meeting her family''s needs - no matter how rich she was in the past , now that she had transmigrated here , she was the poor Yu Dong of this world .


    Yu Mai was stuffing his mouth with mung bean cakes without even a slightest care , what was being said or that his sister just received a big blow because she couldn''t afford to buy tea for him , instead he happily ate the cakes and drank warm water to quench his thirst , then beamed at thedy chef " Nice aunty , these cakes are really tasty !"


    Thedy chef had long seen Yu Mai and she knew that something was different about him but she said nothing and happily nodded , after all who doesn''t like their skills being praised ?


    " is that so ? Then you eat more "she said cing some more cakes in Yu Mai ''s te ,making Yu Dong feel a bit guilty .


    " You don''t have to - I can''t take this much for free " Yu Dong naturally wouldn''t stop Yu Mai from eating cakes so she could only take out a hundred cents and pay thedy chef who shook her head and refused to take the money .


    " Its alright , these are leftovers anyway - they are not much popr and only a few customers order them , if someone like eating these cakes of mine , then I will of course be happy about it "


    When Yu Dong opened her mouth to say that this wasn''t a right thing to do , the gate of the servants resting area opened and a maid rushed in and whispered something in thedy chef''s ear .


    " let''s go my boss will be seeing you now "said Thedy chef then started walking out of the room , Yu Dong could only stood up abruptly and stuff as many cakes as she could in Yu Mai ''s hand before taking him along with her , she knew the little boy had insecurities and couldn''t be left alone .


    Yu Mai didn''t want to leave his sweet cakes but he saw that his sister was walking away so he didn''t resist and followed her , without throwing a tantrum .


    When Yu Dong reached the VIP guest lounge - she saw that two women were sitting alone in the entire lounge , one was dressed in a pals blue floating dress with a shrewd look in her eyes while the other despite the humid weather had a fur cored robe donned on her figure , Yu Dong realised that this must be thedy who was interested in buying the animal skins.


    " You are here " said thedy with fur cor in a booming voice , her voice was loud and bold , her features were hardened and her face had a dangerous scar running down the right eye all the way to her eyebrow " He Shen here told me that she got a huntress who hunted a good quality fur to sell , show me if I liked it , I will reward you handsomely "


    Yu Dong felt a little awkward but when thedy chef pushed her from behind , she clumsily made a salute to both of thedies fully understanding that both of them were important figures . Then she took out the animal pelt from her basket and handed it to thedy bodyguard who was standing behind thedy with fur cor .


    He Shen , the boss of the restaurant saw that though Yu Dong was acting clumsy , she knew how to act in front of nobility - her impression of Yu Dong improved slightly and her expression softened.


    On the other hand thedy bodyguard who was clutching the pelt was awestruck because the fur was as soft as cloud , even softer than this high quality fox fur cloak , her master was wearing .


    Thedy with the fox fur cloak was waiting for herdy bodyguard to be done checking with the pelt but when she didn''t receive it after two whole minutes , she couldn''t help but turn her head over her shoulder and look at her bodyguard " what''s the matter ? Is something wrong with the animal skin ?"


    The bodyguard was startled when herdy asked this question all of a sudden , she blushed and ced the animal skin in front of herdy " no , its just too soft "


    Thedy in fur snorted, she had no expectations regarding this so called furing from a peasant huntress , after all how many fur and animal skin , she had seen in her career as a Marquess ? But the second her finger tips lightly skimmed over the fur - The fur was so soft - so fluffy that the Marquess couldn''t even blink her eye and without even looking at Yu Dong she spoke again in her loud booming " sixty taels and you are selling this to me !"

 Chapter 20 - One Hundred Twenty Taels

    Yu Dong was shocked ,she indeed wanted to sell the tiger pelt for a good sum of money but she didn''t expect that the first offer given to her will consist of sixty taels . What Yu Dong never considered that there were no fur processing industries in this era , the fur when new was soft and felt amazing to touch but with no dry cleaning - the furs bristles would soon be hard ,pared to those fur that were washed and cleaned by hunters with washing grass and water , her fur that was washed with spiritual energy was much more soft and had an unnatural shine that no one could look away from it .


    The Marquise was someone who loved collecting good quality fur , how can she let it go ? This shiny soft fur could be used to make a wonderful coat for her daughter who was patrolling the border of their country and the deer pelt could be used to make a jacket for her beloved husband - her precious oftenins that the fur she brought was not as soft as it was in his country , hah ! With this she will show her precious that her country''s hunting women were no different from his country''s huntress !


    " wait a second , you are buying both ?" Thedy boss of the restaurant , Song Yixu who was hesitant regarding buying this fur from Yu Dong was shocked , she indeed trusted her friend , the marquis Qiao Sha ''s judgement if her friend offered sixty taels to Yu Dong , then the fur should surely be of really good quality but what shocked her was that Qiao Sha actually leaped and took hold of the deer pelt as well , if she took both of them what was she going to take " Sha Sha ? Why don''t you leave one for me , I can -"


    " No " Qiao Sha could sacrifice her life for her friend if the situation calls for it but right now this was the matter of impressing her precious , if she let Song Yixu snatch this pelt from her , it was just a matter of time before Her precious throws a tantrum , she could already imagine it , the second she will enter her house with this tiger pelt , it wouldn''t take long for her precious to hear the news from the servant , when that happen her precious husband will ask her to let him see what good fur she has brought , and the second he touches this fur - Qiao Sha shuddered while thinking , its highly possible that she will be kicked out of her room by her precious if she didn''t bring one for her husband as well.


    Song Yixu pursed her lips and red at Qiao Sha then she curved her lips in a gentle smile and turned to look at Yu Dong who was shocked at the sight of Qiao Sha practically caressing the fur like one would do to their baby " Young girl , what''s your name - I heard from Yu Xi that you brought really good quality meat earlier for selling to my restaurant , seeing the quality of your goods , I think we should co operate ? What do you say ?"


    Yu Dong who was stunned by the one hundred twenty tael offer after adding both the pelt , was already rendered speechless but she still understood what it meant to get a cooperation with a big and richdy boss , so she happily nodded and said " if madam doesn''t mind , then I will bring all my fresh game here to your restaurant "


    " including the pelts " added Song Yixu .


    Yu Dong smiled at her childish actions and nodded promising" including the pelts"


    It was only when Yu Dong agreed did Qiao Sha woke up from her daze and looked at Yu Dong and Song Yixu , briefly understanding the situation , she inted like a hot air ballon " Yixu , you are actually trying to snatch those precious furs from right under my nose ! Is that it - that you don''t want to remain friends with me ? "


    " if you wanted to be friends with me you could have shared that deer pelt with me , you know how much my husband likes deer pelts , its going to be winter soon , I could have made a cloak for him !"


    " you snooze you lose ! Who asked you to be so sloppy in iming what you wanted !"


    " let''s leave them to it " said Yu Xi thedy chef "its their old habit , they might look like they are going to fight like little kids and a fight might really break out but they have been together ever since they were in their shorts , both of them are really good friends , don''t worry " added Yu Xi when she saw Yu Dong and Yu Mai ''s concerned expressions .


    Yu Dong nodded and walked out with Yu Xi , feeling a bit confused and guilty maybe if she hunted another fox or rabbit , this fight have not urred . But all her thoughts vanished when Yu Xi gave her pouch that included the one hundred and twenty taels for the fur skin " here , make sure to keep it safe , I won''t be able to refund you if someone stole it " though Yu Xi sounded like she was cursing Yu Dong for having bad luck but in fact Yu Xi was a straightforward woman who had no such thing as filter in her mouth . Yu Dong understood it too , so she simply nodded , thanked Yu Xi for her hard work and left the restaurant , after she ced the pouch in her inner sleeves , that is to say her inner world .


    Haha , steal ? They need to at least find something on her body before they could steal anything .


    Clutching Yu Mai ''s hands , Yu Dong then asked around for the ce where they sold ox , horses and goats etc . The animal market was in the southern most part of the market and Yu Dong and Yu Mai who were on footpared to those rich nobles who wereing in and out of the market on their carriages , were really thirsty again by the time they reached the market , in the end Yu Dong had to purchase a bamboo container with clean water . She instilled some of her spiritual energy in the water and gave it to Yu Mai who was licking his lips ,pared to her who was an adult , Yu Mai needed water more in case he suffered from heat stroke .


    Even though it wasn''t summer now but the noon was really sultry and warm , it might not be enough to make an adult faint but a seven year old child was a different story . The animal market was bustling with activity and the air smelled of animal feces and dung , it was so nasty that Yu Mai had to cover his nose with his free hand , Yu Dong was fine though , she had been once surrounded by the smell of rotting fleshing from zombies , twenty four seven , who cared about animal feces ?


    " I''m selling this ox , look carefully sister its strong and sturdy , it can do a lot of farm work , I promise to give you a fair price "


    " sister look at this mule only one year old , strong and beautiful , don''t you want a handsome ride for yourself ?"


    " no the mule is too young , I don''t think it can actually endure my weigh "


    " sister - sister then look at this one right here -"


    Yu Dong thought that this bustling noises were really a novel experience for her , in her time no more than three people left to get supplies and even if they did , most of the time it included the roars of zombies and the shouts of the zombie control officers , when had she seen such a calm and peaceful sight .

 Chapter 21 - Buying A Goat

    Yu Dong asked a few people about the price of the goats they were selling but the price that she received as response was sky high , Yu Dong was surprised, just for two goats she had to pay twelve taels ? That was equivalent to giving away the entire money that she earned from hunting the game and selling its meat !


    Maybe Yu Dong had used up all her luck because she couldn''t find a single seller who was ready to sell their goats at a reasonable price , the more she looked around , the more unreasonable the price became , the price seemed to be getting higher and higher by each second .


    " Sister , sister - there let''s go there " Yu Mai was bored at first when his sister took him in her arms and started looking around , Yu Mai was very happy . Being in his sister''s arms was a novel experience for him but after all Yu Mai was a kid , he soon got bored of looking around and ruefully leaned his head on the crook of his sister''s neck , he had been hoping for something interesting to watch thus when he saw that there was a mob of people bustling on their left , he immediately shouted at Yu Dong .


    Yu Dong felt her ears buzz because of Yu Mai ''s shout but didn''t had the heart to scold him when he was grinning like that , so she could only sigh and walk in the direction where the crowd was gathered around , whatever it looks like she won''t be able to buy a goat today , so she might as well look around .


    Yu Dong squeezed through the crowd and saw that there was a mer in clothing that was even more tattered than hers , next to him were three goats , that were so thin that only skin and bones were left , the three of them were lying on the ground without even moving the slightest inch , if not for their moving abdomen , Yu Dong would have thought that goats were long dead . The mer seemed to be begging to the shrewd looking woman in front of him , he cut a sorry figure inparison to the woman who was wearing resplendent robes " please , please , my wife - she , she is waiting for me . Please do buy these goats for six - no five taels from me , I promise I will agree to anything just let me save my wife , she is really important to me "


    The woman who was standing in front of the mer frowned " its not like I don''t want to buy but boy I''m doing a business here as well , you tell me who will buy these almost dead goats ?"


    " but ¡­ but my wife is dying , the doctor said that without medicine prescribed by her - my wife will die in three days !" The mer cried out pitifully , his eyes turning red as he sobbed " I have a daughter and a mer to take care of , if my wife died where will I go ? Who will give me job ? What will happen to my kids - please I beg you just five taels !"


    The mer was in so much emotional pain that he didn''t even flinch as he kowtowed on the ground , however the woman in front of him didn''t even bothered to look at him properly , she waved her hand impatiently" you want me to pay five taels for these sick goats ? A single healthy goat costs four taels together the three will amount to twelve taels , and that''s when the goats are healthy , with these goats that are nothing but skin and bones , you won''t even earn a single tael if you sell them to the butcher ! Five tales is too much , you better agree with my offer of two hundred cents and be happy !"


    The mer shook his head , in dejection and stood up , if his house had any other valuables he would have agreed to this offer but all the valuables had been sold because he wanted to find a doctor for his wife , now he was penniless . If he sold these goats for two hundred cents then he might as well buy poison and die together with his kids and wife .


    When the woman saw that the mer was leaving she spat on the ground and shouted " useless thing ! Do you really think some one would pay five taels for those sick goats ?"


    The crowd also agreed with the woman they too nodded and exmations could be heard "that''s right five taels , a person can buy a good healthy goat in four taels what is he thinking ?"


    " but two hundred is too little , even if the goats are dying they can are still alive - the shopkeeper should have given at least one tael ,to the poor mer -"


    " the shopkeeper is here to earn not to run a charity , if she gives money to others just like that , then her shop might go bankrupt in just a few days !"


    Yu Dong took a look at the three goats and her mind buzzer she immediately rushed after the mer carrying Yu Mai in her arms , once the two of them were out of the animal market , Yu Dong looked around and shouted " hey fellow brother , do you mind selling your goats to me ? I will pay five taels ?"


    Yu Dong had a sympathetic attitude towards these mers who were treated like trash by the people in this world . She had three mers in her house as well and all three of them were so scared of her , that is to say the original owner , she could more or less understand there situation and couldn''t help but pity them all the same . But the reason she was buying these goats wasn''t because she pitied the mer , but because she knew that she could actually treat these goats with her spiritual energy and make them healthy again .


    Which was why her heart felt a little guilty when the mer looked at her like she was his knight in shining armour " you - you will buy these goats from me ? " but then the mer looked at Yu Dong''s tattered clothing and the thin and sickly looking Yu Mai and his eyes dimmed " you better not buy these , they are indeed really sick my brother in- someone fed them something wrong and they ended up getting diarrhoea"


    Because of the slip of tongue Yu Dong understood the mer ''s situation and knew that his luck was more or less simr to the original owner and her husbands "don''t worry , I''m a hunter and I can treat animals as well as hunt them , you can sell them to me " though Yu Dong was talking to the mer she was channeling her spiritual energy to the goats that were being carried by the mer .


    When she felt their pulse strengthen she sighed in relief good these goats can still be saved .


    " alright " once the mer agreed , Yu Dong handed him five taels , took the three goats and picked one in her basket while Yu Mai and her picked up a goat each in their arms . The mer who had sold all of these sick goats that were closed to dying for five taels was shocked he gripped the silver taels in his hands and felt his eyes burn , true enough humanity wasn''t dead .


    Yu Dong saw the mer standing foolishly then she whispered " go didn''t you say you have a sick wife to tend to ? "


    " yes ¡­yes thank you thank you so much " the mer made a big bow and thanked Yu Dong again and again " Sister I will remember this kindness , if we ever meet again , I promise I will make it up to you "


    Yu Dong smiled and replied " what kindness ? You sold and I brought these goats what kindness ? You can go back and buy the medicine for your wife " with that she asked Yu Mai to start walking in front of her and left the mer behind , not knowing that one day she in theing year this mer will be her future inw .

 Chapter 22 - Quilts For Everyone !

    After purchasing the three goats Yu dong left with Yu Mai.


    The three goats were very sick the one who has given them something unhealthy to eat really wanted them to die . Yu Dong couldn''t help but sigh , people can be really greedy and selfish not only didn''t the person who did this to these goats wanted the mer ''s wife to die they even wanted to kill off the three goat''s so that there will be no option left for the mer to save her wife .


    And from what the mer just told her it was clear that the person who fed these goats poison was actually his brother inw ! .


    Yu Dong couldn''t help but ponder what grievances could possible be there between the brother inw and the wife of the mer but then Yu Dong thought about the original owner .


    Even though the original owner was a good for nothing her mother still acted as the back bone of the Yu household but instead of raising the original owner after her parents died! The Yu family actually kicked the original owner out of the family with her husbands and an unborn child without even a care of the world .The original owner ''s family members were so cruel to the original owner despite snatching the house that belonged to her that they didn''t even care how the original owner and her husbands might survive alone in this world with nothing but a measly sum of twenty taels .


    They didn''t even remember that if not for original owner''s mother they wouldn''t have even have a roof over their heads! however Yu Dong couldn''t possible do anything to provide justice to the original owner . She could only pray that those evil Yu family members get their retribution


    Yu Dong then stopped thinking about such depressing thoughts and then started taking care of her brother Yu mai who was excitedly waving his hands at the stand that was selling candied hawthorns !


    Yu Dong who had hundreds of taels in her pocket did not act thrifty at all , she took out 20 cents out of her pouch and went to the stand and brought four candied hawthorns for her husbands and Yu mai ! Then she handed one hawthorn to Yu MI and kept her other three candid hawthorn in her baskets.


    After purchasing the candied hawthorns she walked around for a while before she took a sharp left - ording to the original owner''s memory this street was the one where the poor people generally brought their clothes .


    She had seen that except the original owner no one owned quilt in the house, even though Chen Mi was pregnant he only had a thin sheet of patchwork of old clothes , there wasn''t even a mattress on his bad except a thin bedding made from the old clothes , mattresses might really be pricy because the original owner didn''t have one either ! However , This couldn''t go any longer , even though the original owner treated the three mers like ves , Yu Dong couldn''t bring herself to ignore their sufferings , so she had decided to buy some quilts , mattresses and clothes for Yu Mai and her husbands .


    She looked around for quite some time but neither of the shops sold the type of the quilt she wanted to buy .


    Even though it was autumn now in just a few months winter will arrive and then with her house condition it would be really very difficult for her husbands to survive this year winter without a decent quilt over their bodies .


    And there was also the matter of no mattresses at home even though Yu Dong was use to harsh conditions this body that her soul was upying was raised in a rather pampered manner so without a mattress Yu Dong would wake up with a backache ache every morning .


    And She couldn''t help but pity the three mers who were living like this for months even with her spiritual energy she still felt her back aching every morning .She didn''t even want to imagine how difficult it would have been for three mers who were weaker inparison to her .


    After walking for quite some time Yu Dong finally arrived at a run down shop , it was quite ordinary looking inparison to the shop that were aligned next to it .


    However Yu Dong could see that the quilt and mattress in the shop were much more fluffy and thick inparison to the other shops .


    Yu Dong at once knew that this shop was much better to the other shops that she has seen !


    She entered the shop and just as she entered , immediately a girl came running in her direction .


    The girl beamed at Yu Dong smiling so brightly that Yu Dong felt her heart go mushy .


    " are you here a to buy quilt older sister " asked the young girl.


    Yu Dong put the goat that she was carrying in her arms inside the basket that had another goat inside it already , she wanted to take the goat that was in Yu Mai ''s arm and keep it inside the basket as well but Yu Mai refused hugging the small goat in his arms , Yu Dong didn''t stop him instead she let him do what he wanted and ced the basket that she was carrying on her back on to the shop ''s floor , the goats have been treated with her spiritual energy for quite sometime and now all of the were breathing with ease , their abdomens rise and fell together in sync without any difficulties .


    Yu Dong looked at the little girl and smiled " that right I am here to buy some quilts and mattresses for my family can you help me to select five mattresses and three quilts for grown up and one for this " pointing at Yu Mai, Yu Dong added " for my little brother "


    The girl looked at Yu Mai who was caressing the goat in his arms and smiling foolishly , she pondered for a bit then looked at the red lotus glimmering at the centre of his forehead , surprised she couldn''t help but gasp thinking how good this young mer ''s life was , his sister was actually buying him a quilt ! Ah , what a great luck !


    However , this boy wasn''t her family''s mer and she couldn''t say anything regarding this in the end , she returned to look at Yu Dong with a smile and said " sister , young mers goes through a growth spurt when they are ten , why don''t you buy an adult size quilt instead of a smaller one ? With younger brother ''s built , its clear he will get his growth spurt in one or two years why waste a good quilt by buying a smaller one ?"


    I have a wrist injury so I''m taking time off

 Chapter 23 - Give Me A Discount

    Yu Dong was surprised that the mers in the world also went through growth spurt. However, she soon realised that the mers here were simr to the man in the her world no matter how different they were!


    Yu Dong nodded understandably , then looked at the little girl and said " all right i understand please show me some good quilt for him as well "


    The girl was very happy from the past few weeks she and her granddad had not sold any good quilt, her granddad was getting worried about how they will be able to get past this iing winter now with four quilts and five mattress getting sold the little girl was feeling veryfortable .


    She knew her granddad''s embroidery skills was quite good and she was quite sure that with her granddad''s embroidery skills she will be able to sell it all ten taels !


    The girl could finally sigh in relief this winter might be her mostfortable winter , she immediately smiled until her eyes be tiny crescents and said " right awaye with me "


    She took Yu Dong inside the shop where the the most fluffy and warm quilts were kept and pointed at the pile " these are the mostfortable and warm quilts in our shop! my granddad especially made them for winter , we sold five of them and I can assure you this quilt made our customer leave in satisfaction ! big sister you can touch and see them they are very soft to touch, your family will be surely happy about getting this quilt ! "


    Yu Dong stretched her hand to the touch quilt even though the quilt was not as soft as the one in the modern world they were stillfortable to touch she nodded in appreciation then turned to look at the little girl " you are right this quilt is indeed really soft you can pack four for me "


    The little girl immediately perked up and started to take out four quilts from the pile her movements were not silent at all thus the old mer who was sleeping inside the room finally woke up and walked out of the room only to see the mess that his little granddaughter was making in the store for a second he was speechless he looked at the three quilt that were already on the floor and then at his granddaughter who was tugging on the fourth nket most probably trying to take it out from the pile and dump it on ground as well .


    The old mer looked at hid granddaughter and immediately felt speechless , though he just woke up from a nap , he could already feel a headacheing " Mei , what in the world are you trying to do ?" The old mer asked somewhat exasperatedly .


    Mei stopped her adventure of taking out the quilt and dumping it in the floor , turning to look at her granddad , she smiled revealing her pearly whites " Granddad this big sister came to purchase , four quilts and five mattresses from our shop , so I''m taking quilts out for her to buy "


    Only then the old mer looked at Yu Dong who was too was looking at the mess , she originally wanted to stop the girl named Mei but then she remembered that elders shouldn''t stop children when they are doing something out of their own will instead they should encourage them , and since the floor was fairly clean of dust , Yu Dong didn''t mind it much .


    The old mer looked at Yu Dong then immediately wished to p his granddaughter , such a big customer ! His granddaughter should have called him instead of doing everything on her own but then he realised that Mei must have done it because she didn''t want to disturb his nap - so , all the anger that the old mer had vanished in a puff , yet he still knocked on his granddaughter ''s head lightly and chided her in a soft voice "You stupid girl , how will the older sister purchase these quilts if you dirty them by throwing them on the ground ?"


    Mei was instantly unhappy , she worked so hard so that she and her granddad wouldn''t have a harsh winter together but her granddad still scolded her , humph, picky old man - Mei poked out her tongue andined " isn''t it because of me that we can sell these quilts and mattresses ? Ask the elder sister , she founded me too cute and immediately ordered everything , isn''t that right sister ?"


    Yu Dong couldn''t bring herself to refuse , so she happily smiled and willingly indulged little Mei " that''s right , its because of your granddaughter that I''m buying so much "


    Little Mei instantly beamed turning to look at her granddad with a superior smug look " see , I told you ! The older sister will definitely like the quilts that I chose !"


    The old mer was both amused and angry still he didn''t chid his granddaughter anymore , instead he pinched her cheek and dotingly spoke "Alright my little ancestor , why don''t you go and eat your snacks ? I will take care of your elder sister from here "


    Little Mei wanted to apany Yu Dong in shopping a bit more but in the end the lure of snacks won " Elder sister , Remember toe back again !"


    Little Mei knew that it might take her a bit longer to finish her snacks and by that time Yu Dong would be long gone , so decided to say her goodbye greeting beforehand , after saying goodbye Little Mei rushed back inside to eat her snacks .


    " sorry about that , my granddaughter is a bit naughty " the old mer doted on his granddaughter a lot , so he didn''t scold her but still he needed to give an exnation to Yu Dong who came to purchase the quilts from his shop " please give me a moment , I will chose four new quilts for you "


    The old mer thought that Yu Dong wouldn''t like buying quilts that were currently lying on the floor , however Yu Dong didn''t minded it that much , so she waved her hand in an attempt to wave of the old mer ''s apology " its alright , I will take these " but when the old mer continued to look a bit awkward , she smiled and added " if mister doesn''t mind, you can give me a discount.. After all I am buying so many quilts and mattresses from your shop."

 Chapter 24 - Don’t Pee And Poop

    The old mer heard Yu Dong words and found it a bit reasonable. Yu Dong was indeed buying a lot of quilts and mattresses, so giving her a discount was something he ought to do.


    The old mer nodded his head and picked up the three quilts that his granddaughter had thrown onto the ground "Al right I heard that you wanted to buy five mattresses and four quilts the total cost of these will amount you a total of 12 taels, I will round it off to eleven. I hope that you will be fine with that."


    The old mer though asleep, he could still hear what Yu Dong and little Mei were talking about in his unsound slumber , because the order was too big he thought he was dreaming but now that he knew that Yu Dong was buying such a big order he found that knocking off a tail wasn''t unreasonable. The winters were harsh but he was certain that if he and his granddaughter lived a bit thriftily and only spend their money on reasonable expenses then their winter will passfortably.


    Yu Dong found the offer quite enticing . Twelve taels was not a small amount, in this period twelve taels was equivalent to a family annual ie. And she was spending such a big amount in a single purchase, she was worried that if her husbands found out that she spent such a big amount in buying only quilts and mattresses they might kick her out of the house and demand a divorce !


    Thus, if she could save a single tael she might find it useful in buying clothes for her husbands and little brother.


    "Ok ! sir , please pack these four quilts and five mattresses, please make sure that the mattresses arefortable because one of my husband just gave birth. He is still weak and I want his post birth rest asfortable as possible."


    The old mer was surprised upon hearing that Yu Dong was buying these quilts and mattresses for her mer husbands, when had he ever seen a woman treating a mer so well, their kind was treated with so much scorn that forget about a proper post maternity rest , their wife didn''t even give them a full meal to eat.


    The mers were treated as wild weeds if a mer was to die his wife would rather use the money in her house to buy a new mer instead of saving the life of the dying mer. When the old mer heard that Yu Dong was buying so many quilts and mattresses he thought that a family might have young men who were treated like rare gems because of their small poption, he never thought nor did he imagined in his wildest dreams that one day a woman wille asking for purchasing good quilts for her mer husbands.


    The old mer picked up four quilts from the pile of quilts and ced them all on the counter of his shop then he turned on his heels and walked towards the direction of the room where he stored good mattresses. However, he stopped after ten steps and looked at Yu Dong over his shoulder " Are you sure young girl , that you want to purchase five good quality mattresses for your mer husbands ?" Then he pointed at a stack of thin mattresses and added " These quilts good as well, usually the woman purchase these when they want to buy new mattresses for there mers, they arefortable to and most importantly they are not expensive."


    Yu Dong turned her head in the direction where the old mer was pointing at and took a look of the mattresses that were only half of finger thick ." No I wish to make my husbands asfortable as possible these quilts are good but they are not soft enough I don''t think that they will be any good."


    Actually Yu Dong had a selfish motive for insisting upon a soft mattresses, the body in which her soul was inhabiting was a soft pampered little princess , her back would ache every morning because the mattress at home wasn''t soft enough. Having fought zombies in her past life Yu Dong wished to live afortable life now. Thus, instead of forcing her body to get used to those harsh mattress at home Yu Dong wanted to buy a soft one and enjoy the feeling of living afy life. However, if she was to buy a soft, pricey mattress for herself and these cheap ones for her husbands and little brother, Yu Dong would feel really very guilty ! Therefore she wanted to buy the soft mattresses for everyone.


    The old mere didn''t refute her again, his job was to sell his mattresses and quilts, he could of course give suggestions and advices to his customers, his rights were limited to this alone. If the customer was inclined to buy soft and good quality mattresses there was nothing he could do !


    Soon the five mattresses and quilts were wrapped up and Yu Dong found a new predicament facing her. These quilts and mattresses were just too heavy and big to carry. With this she was sure that Yu Mai would be of no help to her.


    Yu Dong released a heavy sigh. She wanted to live an easy going life but it looks the road to an easy andfortable life will one that was full of hardships. Yu Dong wished that she could keep all the mattresses and quilts in her inner world however she was apanied by Yu Mai if she was to keep all these mattresses and quilts in her inner world she was, sure that Yu Mai who was just a child might bber and slip out her secret thus, Yu Dong had no option but to carry these mattresses and quilts back home.


    She hoped that this time she might be lucky enough to catch a ride on old Wang Shi''s ox cart.


    She picked up the quilts and mattresses, stuffed some in her basket that she was carrying on her back while she used her other hand to pick up the goats that she has took out of her basket and settled them on the quilts that she just kept at the bottom of her basket.. Yu Dong hoped that these goats kept a firm control over there dder and don''t pee and poop on her newly purchased quilts.

 Chapter 25 - Oh It Hurts

    Yu Dong picked up her basket and hoisted it up on her back once she was done with it , she turned to the old mer and asked "I want to buy some clothes for my husbands so can you tell me where can I buy cheap andfortable clothes for them . I also want to buy somefortable clothes for the new born."


    The old mere realised that even though Yu Dong purchased quilts and mattresses that cost her twelve taels she wasn''t really rich so he couldn''t helped but sympathised with her "Young girl you don''t need to buy ready made clothes if you are looking for cheap andfortable clothes then you should purchase the raw material and ask a tailor to sew new clothes for you and your husbands."


    Yu Dong found this suggestion a little budget friendly, even though she sold animal pelts for one hundred and twenty taels it was important for her to keep a little savings in case something unlucky happened. Her family was poor as she was the only one who can earn, thus it wasn''t foolish of her to act thriftily to keep a little savings.


    "Thank you old sir I will just that can you please rmend a shop where I can purchase goods clothes."


    "I have a good friend who sells clothes for at a reasonable price, you can purchase the clothes from his shop." Then the old mere pointed in the direction of the shop. Yu Dong thanked him for his help and gave eleven taels for the quilts and mattresses.


    She went to the shop to which the old mere gave direction of, after purchasing the clothes material that looked satisfactory to her then Yu Dong walked outof the narrow alley.


    Then she strode to the main street because she afraid that she will lose sight of Yu Mai she asked him to walk-in fornt of her. Yu Dong made a quick stop at the store which was selling seeds of different crops , there with the help of her spiritual energy she identified the best quality seeds of strawberry and leafy vegetables including other fruits such as watermelon , she didn''t think of buying the grape seeds as growing grapes from seeds was considerably difficult , luckily she had some cross cutting of grapes and elderberries in her spiritual world because they grew faster in her inner world , Yu Dong had the habit of nursing these softwood cutting in her inner world .


    Once she was certain that she brought all the necessary stuffs she walked towards Wang Shi''s ox cart, seeing Yu Donge with so many things in her hand Weng Shi eximed "Yu Dong did you win a lottery or what !" Then her gaze dropped to Yu Mai who was happily pattinb the goat in his arm "And you also brought little Mai back, where did you get money from ? Don''t tell me you borrowed the money from loan sharks !"


    Yu Dong knew the fame of the previous owner of the body thus she wasn''t surprised at Wang Shi''s analysis of her situation "No aunt Wang I haunted a tiger in the forest this morning so I was a little lucky as I sold it for good sum of money."


    Wang Shi naturally didn''t asked how much Yu Dong earned after selling the tiger pelt. The vigers who were sitting on her cart weren''t necessarily gossipers but she couldn''t be sure if someone were tocked the old Yu family know that Yu Dong earned a decent amount by selling the tiger who knows how the Old Yu family might react?


    However , the women who were sitting on the ox cart looked at Yu Dong''s bulging bags , basket and Yu Mai and couldn''t help but envy Yu Dong''s luck - a tiger ah ! If only they were lucky enough to hunt a tiger then they too would shop around like this .


    The women naturally thought that Yu Dong shopped for herself but what they didn''t know that except that one mattress for herself Yu Dong didn''t even brought a single thread for herself . Yu Dong could feel the heated gaze of the women who were riding the ox cart with her and her lips twitched in helplessness , really - if she was a good for nothing these women were quick to scorn her and now that she was doing well , they were being envious of her ?


    Yu Dong was thest passenger of Wang Shi ''s ox cart thus once she settled Yu Mai on the cart and sat down , Wang Shu whipped the ox and the cart started to move in the direction of their vige at once .


    Just like thest journey , Yu Dong went a sickly white pallor and with an exhrating leap she hopped down the cart , her energy returning the second she got down . Unlike Yu Dong who was having a hard time on the cart , Yu Mai was clearing having the time of his life , he kept ohhing and ahhing through out the entire cart ride and it was with a heavy , upsetting pout that he got down from the cart .


    " You can keep sitting - I can take you guys home " seeing that Yu Mai was unhappy , Wang shi felt her heart go mushy , thus she couldn''t help but stretch the invitation .


    Yu Dong''s lips twitched once again when Yu Mai looked at her with anticipation '' little boy , you might love this ride but your elder sister''s butt is on fire ah ! ''


    Yu Dong didn''t really want to be strict on Yu Mai considering what the previous owner had done to him but honestly if she really keep sitting on the cart , her butt might really get sore next morning , she just couldn''t do it - Sorry Mai , sister will do some another sort of redemption .


    " No its alright " ignoring Yu Mai''s unhappy and dejected look , Yu Dong refused Wang Shi ''s kind offer " if you do that people might say that you are biased "


    Wang Shi snorted " so what ? This is my cart I can do anything with it , who are they to talk about it "


    " Yeah but it is bad for business " Yu Dong tried to put a final fight - the result she lost . Under Wang Shi ''s strong persuasion and Yu Mai ''s teary '' pretty please elder sister '' - Oh her butt , the things she have to do as her penance !

 Chapter 26 - Yu Mai , You Are Back ?

    When she drove her ox cart to Yu Dong''s house, just like before Yu Dong felt the cart jostling around and her backside throbbed even more, Yu Dong had tears in her eyes but she couldn''t cry Ah ! She really missed the soft cushion seats of the car, this ride was really too painful to bear.


    Luckily, her house wasn''t far from the vige and entrance therefore, the cart soon arrived in front of her house and Yu Dong jumped off the cart at once. It really hurts she cried inwardly.


    Compared to Yu Dong, Yu Mai much more happy, he jumped of the cart excitedly because his movements were rough so , the little goat in his arms bleated moanfully.


    "Oh I am so sorry, Mr. goat I promise I will not hurt you again." Yu Mai was a slow child but he understood that these goat that his eldest sister brought were sick therefore he need to take special care of these little goats "Elder sister, can I go inside the house and settle Mr. goat in our backyard."


    Yu Dong nodded her head now that they were back in the vige she didn''t need to worry about Yu Mai he can go where ever he pleases. Yu Mai saw his concede he happily ran inside the house but then the goat bleated again letting Yu Mai know of his opposition at once , Yu Mai slowed his movement. He looked extremely adorable walking so carefully with a cute little goat in his arms. Yu Dong watched him go inside the house before she turned to Wang Shi and took seven taels form her inner world and handed all including six cents to Wang Shi.


    Wang Shi was surprised to see that Yu Dong returned her debt so quickly, actually when she cleared off Yu Dong''s dept at the tavern she hadpletely lost any hope of getting the money back. Yu Dong wasn''t a hard working fellow and she was kicked out by her family as well , thus Yu Dong was one of the most poorest in the vige.


    But now that Yu Dong had returned the money all at once !


    Wang Shi was struck dumb " Aiya ! Dong Dong how much money did you exactly made in the town. Howe you returned seven taels all at once ? Tell aunt Wang the truth, you don''t have to hurry and return the money so soon, I don''t want to add burden on your family. Little Cai is not going to start school until the next three months you don''t need to be in a hurry to return the money."


    Yu Dong have never felt an elder''s concern ever before in her life. When she was fighting the zombies in the apocalypse she hardly ever met with her parents who were researchers and spent most of their time in their researchb. Now that Wang Shi was showing her concern towards her , Yu Dong couldn''t stop the warm feeling from spreading all over her heart.


    She nced around and then she leaned forward and whispered in Wang Shi''s " Aunt Wang don''t worry I sold the tiger pelt for a good sum of money with my savings and returning my debt I still have ny teals left."


    Wang Shi felt her eyebrows rise up all the way to the sky ! Ny taels ! That was equivalent to three families earning, Wang Shi never thought that the people in town would waste so much in buying the fur of a dead animal. But then she thought about how difficult it was to hunt an animal that might fetch a good amount of money, Wang Shi was sure that this sum ny taels will end up being used soon. With a new born baby in the house You Dong''s savings was not enough after all the child was a mer , Yu Dong have to save a decent amount for that child''s dowry and including the expenses that came with a new born baby''s arrival, ny taels wasn''t a lot.


    However, she knew that Yu Dong would get angry if she refused to take the money , thus , in the end Wang Shi could only put the money in a pouch of her outer robe "Alright, Yu Dong I will keep the money but in case if you and your family require financial help you don''t need to hesitate with me at all, remember to came at my door if you face any problem."


    Yu Dong thanked Wang Shi and started to put down her luggage from the cart, on the other hand Yu Mai had already rushed inside the house, he opened one room then another and kept opening them until he reached Chen Mi ''s room and pushed open the door with the little goat still in his arm. Currently Chen Mi was ying with little bun, in this world it was a tradition that required the family to give a stupid name to the baby. It was said that the stupid name would take away all the bad luck from the child''s life and when they give the baby a proper name -his life would be full of happiness.


    That is why Chen Mi together with Ye Liu and Shel Li gave the baby the name Xiao Bo that meant little bun. The three mer ''s were happily ying with little bun when the door of the room opened they thought that it was Yu Dong who returned however instead of Yu Dong tall figure gazended on a small cute figure that was carrying a goat in his arms. Mers liked cute things thus when they saw Yu Mai they were first shocked at his cuteness than his return.


    It was after a very long pause that Shen Li broke the silence he stared at the little figure with both of Awe and shock "Yu Mai you are back ?"


    Only then Chen Mi and Ye Liu came out of their reverie, both of them were even more shocked to see Yu Mai. It wasn''t that they have forgotten Yu Mai , it was just that Yu Mai have gone some drastic changes because thest time they saw him Yu Mai was as chubby as a dumpling because their father inw doted on Yu Mai a little too much because the little boy was a special child however after six Yu Mai''s cheeks have sunk and he looked in an under nourished !

 Chapter 27 - Who’s Ugly?

    Yu Mai hurriedly turned to Shen Li and Shen Li walked ahead to pick him up but before Shen Li could pick him up Yu Mai carefully settled the little goat on the floor of the room.


    Shen Li picked up Yu Mai and hugged him tightly , when Shen Li married Yu Dong , Yu MI was still a young baby and Shen Li used to take care of him because his father inw had a sickly body thus Shen Li was very close to Yu Mai.


    Thest time when Yu Dong wanted to sell Yu Mai , Shen Li didn''t agree and because of that Yu Dong and Shen Li fought for first time!


    Of course Shen Li wasn''t a match for Yu Dong and he was locked up in a room while Yu Dong snatched Yu Mai from Ye Liu and sold the little boy!


    Now that Shen Li was seen Yu Mai after a long time he couldn''t believe his eyes " Yu Mai , howe you are back ? did your bossdy let you go ? "


    Yu Mai shook his head and looked at Shen Li


    " no how can that be ? the bossdy was very fond of me how can she let go of me ? I am a very hard working child of course she wanted to keep me it was my sister who brought me back "


    Shen Li and the others were shocked they didn''t know what to think about Yu Mai''s promation however Yu Mai didn''t give them chance to reel in what he just said.


    Yu Mai''s attention was soon attracted by the wriggling baby that was lying next to Chen Mi "Third Brother inw is this my young nephew ?"


    Since Yu Mai was carrying a little goat in his arm and haven''t washed his hands yet so Shen Li didn''t dare to take Yu Mai close to little bun he only moved a little closer to little bun so that Yu Mai could get a clear view of little bun. Yu Mai leaned forward in Shen Li''s arms so that he could get a better view of little bun but the second his eyes fell on the wrinkly baby Yu Mai''s brows scrunched and he immediately frowned "Brother inw this baby does not look like my third brother inw at all. He is just so ugly like my eldest sister."


    The ugly eldest sister named Yu Dong walked in the room just in time to hear her little brother calling her ugly. Yu Dong felt like she was shot in the heart while ying dead "You stinky boy what are you saying ? All the babies look like this when they just born. How dare you call your eldest sister ugly ?"


    If this was before Shen Li and his brothers would have hid Yu Mai behind their back however the three of them could tell that Yu Dong was joking around with Yu Mai so neither of them said anything.


    Yu Mai who has never seen a baby before believed that Yu Dong was lying to him "Eldest sister don''t worry so what if you are ugly didn''t you get married and had your own kid? Little bun will find someone too !"


    Yu Dong didn''t know what to say, she felt that she wanted to cry butcked tears. Her expression was so colourful that Shen Li and others were amused as well however they feared that if they pushed Yu Dong a little too much she might loose her temper on them therefore Chen Mi hurriedly interrupted Yu Mai "Yu Mai your sister is right. Xiao Bo is only a day old that is why he looks like this just wait for few days, then you will see how beautiful your little nephew really looks."


    Yu Mai didn''t want to believe after all how can something so ugly be beautiful in just a few days ? However because this was his kind third brother inw after all therefore he reluctantly believed on his third brother inw.


    Everyone was amused by Yu Mai''s torn expressions however Shen Li who was carrying Yu Mai his arms straightened up and his gaze fell on the things that Yu Dong was carrying. Frowning Shen Li couldn''t help but ask "Wife, where did you get so much things from ?"


    Only then Yu Dong remembered that she was carrying a bunch of things and the vigers saw her bringing all of this stuff in her house she was worried that someone from the old Yu family therefore she ced the nkets and the quilts down on the floor and then looked that Shen Li "Shen Li go and please close the front door because I was carrying so many things I couldn''t close the door."


    Shen Li was four year older than Yu Dong therefore he understood what she was trying to say thus he passed Yu Mai to Ye Liu to and walked passed Yu Dong to shut close the house front door. Yu Dong crouched on the floor and took the two goats out of the basket and ced them near the other goat that Yu Mai has ced on the floor .


    Once the other two goats were ced next to the sick goat and the three of them started bleating. Fortunately Yu Dong''s spiritual energy has healed the three goats and they were healed significantly therefore neither of the two goats dirtied the mattresses in the basket.


    Yu Dong took out a mattress then turned to Ye Liu "Ye Liu put Yu Mai down and help Chen Mi and the little baby to the chair next to the bed."


    Both Ye Liu and Chen Mi were shocked upon seeing the fluffy cotton mattress and Chen Mi who was the most timid of the three hurriedly spoke up "Wife there is no need to waste such a good mattresses over me. I and Xiao Bo are fine with this mattress that we are sleeping."


    Yu Fong took a look at a frayed mattress that barely had any cotton in it and snorted "What do you mean by wasting ? I have brought quilt and mattresses for everyone and the shopkeeper will certainly not return the money if I were to to take these quilts and mattresses back so you might as well use these."


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu had no other option left they could only do as Yu Dong has asked them to do. Ye Liu helped Chen Mi to the chair next to bed and removed the old mattress from Chen Mi''s bed.. Once Ye Liu had removed the mattress Yu Dong cleaned Chen Mi''s bed and ced the new mattress and quilt on it " Now you can rest on this."

 Chapter 28 - You Are Not Her

    Chen Mi with the help of Ye Liu sat down on the new mattress , the second he sat down on the mattress he felt as if he was sitting on a fluffy cotton cloud. It was so soft andfortable that Chen Mi thought he was dreaming, ever since he was a child no one in his family cared about him. His daddy and mother both only cared about his eldest sisters they even sold him of because there family was in need of money.


    He had never been treated so gently before, Chen Mi touched the soft mattress with his trembling hand, he was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t even form any words to thank Yu Dong for her hard work and gentle care.


    Ye Liu settled Xiao Bo next to Chen Mi on mattress, Xiao Bo whoid down on the mattress also liked the soft andfortable mattress. He happily wriggled his body on the mattress and pped his limbs patting the mattress and making loud thump thump sounds. Yu Dong watched the little baby happily ying on the mattress and thought that the purchase of mattress and quilts was really a good call.


    She handed the rest of the quilts and mattresses to Ye Liu and said "Here take these with you and change the mattress and quilts in every room. There is no need to change the quilt in my room it is still good and can be used for another few years."


    Ye Liu wanted to say something to Yu Dong he didn''t like the idea of using new quilts while Yu Dong used her old one. However Yu Dong didn''t give him a chance to say any thing, she hurriedly picked two goats that were lying on the floor after she passed the quilts and mattresses to Ye Liu then she turned to look at Yu Mai and said "C''mon Mai help me take these goats to the backyard they are still sick I am afraid that if I leave them here they might dirty Chen Mi''s room. Soe with me and we will tether these goats in a backyard." After saying this much Yu Dong turned around and left Chen Mi''s room behind her Yu Mai picked the only goat that was left and rust after his elder sister leaving Ye Liu and Chen Mi alone in the room.


    Ye Liu turned his head and looked at Chen Mi over his shoulder he hesitated for a bit then spoke up " What do you think should do do as she said ?"


    Chen Mi starred at the new mattress and quilts on his bed and nodded "I think you should do as she asked you to do we don''t know how she might react in any case you should do what asked you to do. She is our wife and we should follow what she asked us to do."


    "What have asked you to do ?" Shen Lin who have gone to close the front door returned back to Chen Mi''s room after a few minutes and the second he entered he heard the conversation that was going on between Ye Liu and Chen Mi.


    He didn''t know what Yu Dong asked Ye Liu to do but upon seeing the quilts and mattresses Ye Liu''s hands he understood what work Yu Dong has left with Ye Liu "Dod she ask you to change the bedding in the room ?" Ye Liu nodded his head and told him that Yu Dong has indeed asked him to change the bedroom of the house.


    Shen Li frowned but he nodded his head understanding what Ye Liu was saying "I got it, here let me help you." He took the rest of the quilt from Ye Liu''s and walked out of the room. Now that Chen Mi had agreed to change the quilts and mattresses Ye Liu had no opinion of his own he followed after Shen Li like a good little guard dog.


    On the other Yu Dong had left Yu Mai to busy himself with the tethered goats and was taking out the cutting grapes from her inner world while Yu Mai had his back turned to her.


    Even though the grape cuttings might grow well in her inner world, Yu Dong couldn''t take out the grown and sweetened grapes from her spiritual world without any alibi therefore she needed to grow some grapes in this small field of her house in case anyone came and asked from where she was getting the stock of fresh grapes. Yu Dong took out the cuttings from her inner world one by one and nted them all in the field that she had plowed the day before.


    She continued to nt the various grape cuttings into the farming field and then finished off her work by sprinkling the seeds of the berries in the field and covering them with


    soil.


    Yu Dong was happy with her hard work and stood up after what seemed like a very long time . Now that she was done sowing the seeds , it was time to water them with her special spiritual energy infused water . Thus , she strode towards the well that was located at the very end of the house and started to pull the bucket of water after filling it up .


    Yu Dong had nearly pulled the bucket full of water and was just taking it out of the mouth of the well , when a deep and calm voice came from behind her " you are not her , are you ?"


    She was so startled in her fear and surprise that Yu Dong let go of the bucket and let it fall back in the well with a huge '' ssh '' , she turned on her heels and found herself face to face with the always calm and gentle , Shen Li.


    Uh oh - how did he find out ? where did she go wrong ?

 Chapter 29 - Spring Time

    " are you alright ?" seeing that Yu Dong waa startled because of his sudden appearance , Shen Li was worried that he might have scared Yu Dong . Though he should have been the one who should be scared of her but seeing the pale expression of Yu Dong he couldn''t bring himself to be scared of her .


    This Yu Dong looked much more lively and energetic . And she no longer had that gloomy aura around her body anymore , before whenever he wanted to talk to her , Yu Dong would look at him as if he hadmitted a grave mistake and she would ignore him without even bothering to answer his question . When have she shown such cute expression in front of him ?


    Yu Dong who was suddenly asked such a scary question , pursed her lips and suppressed her anxiety . Now that the cat was out of the bag , she couldn''t think of any excuse to divert Shen Li''s doubts. If this was Chen Mi or Ye Liu she might have been able to get away after lying to them but Shen Li struck as more intelligent to her , that''s why she knew that even if she lied to him now he wouldn''t believe it . In fact he might even doubt her intentions even more , she looked at Shen Li then decided toe out clean " how did you find out ? I don''t think I have done anything suspicious to make you doubt me , right ?"


    Shen Li smiled in mockery , how did he find out ? He had married Yu Dong when she was twelve and he was sixteen , he was four years older than her . Because he didn''t look like a gentle and beautiful mer , no one was willing to marry him - in the end he grew older and older , and his family sold him off to a human trader from where Mother Yu brought him to marry to Yu Dong .


    Being the older one in their rtionship , Shen Li of course watched Yu Dong grow up . He had known all about her selfishness and her arrogant and princess like attitude - he had also seen how lusty and lose her character was , not even a day went by after Yu Dong learned about the things between mer and women , that she didn''t get physical with him .


    Even when he was tired , upset or depressed - Yu Dong would always drag him to their bedroom and force herself on him . Shen Li was forced by Yu Dong so many times that he developed a trauma regarding sexual rtionship. After a few years no matter what Yu Dong did to him , his body wouldn''t react and he would remain as cold as a block of ice .


    Even his thing down there wouldn''t react and he soon became nothing but a block of wood . Yu Dong who was in her puberty and liked having her sexual desires fulfilled found him nothing but a useless tool - not to mention he was never able to get pregnant even after Yu Dong made multiple sexual rtionship with him in the course of two years .


    It was inevitable that Yu Dong would go bored of him soon , with his block of wood like body and no child in belly -thus after two years of their marriage Mother Yu brought Ye Liu and an yearter Chen Mi .


    Compared to him Ye Liu and Chen Mi married Yu Dong after she became an adult and didn''t know much about her . But Shen Li had been married to Yu Dong for four years , how will he not know about her personality ?


    The previous Yu Dong was selfish and entric . She thought that the entire world owed her something that''s why she would always pull a long face in front of anyone or everyone . She was alsozy to bones and disliked working , and she never went to forest with his mother inw , not once he saw her following her mother after he got married to her .


    So howe she be a wonderful huntress so quickly ?


    The present Yu Dong was both hardworking and caring , she didn''t even got upset when Chen Mi gave birth to a mer . Chen Mi and Ye Liu were only married to Yu Dong for a few years so they didn''t know how deep Yu Dong ''s resentment went regarding Mers , there was


    no way she would actually be happy about the birth of a mer and even spoil him .


    And most importantly , She wasn''t forcing herself on them yet she wasn''t visiting the brothel either . Even if Yu Dong somehow became hard working , there was no way she would became upright in just a few days time right ?


    " I have been married to her for four years" answered Shen Li " it would be surprising that I wouldn''t be able to find out the changes in my wife "


    Yu Dong frowned , she had an idea about how severe the previous owner was with Shen Li and the others but she never thought that the reason she would be exposed was because she became nice to them all of a sudden . She sighed rubbing the back of her neck ufortably - how was she supposed to tell Shen Li that Yu Dong his real wife passed away ?


    Shen Li must have noticed her hesitation as well because he smiled and said " Don''t worry I won''t tell anyone about this matter , I just - as her husband I want to know what happened to her , its just that . Even though she wasn''t a good wife , she was still my wife if she really - " he paused then with a little difficulty continued on " If she really passed on then as her husband its my duty to pray for her departed soul "


    Yu Dong couldn''t lie hearing the sincerity in Shen Li''s voice then sighed " She overdosed on happy powder and passed away . I - I don''t know how I came here , I was dead to you know . So , When I got a second chance to live a happy life , I took it - believe me I have no bad intentions regarding you three , I only want to live a peaceful life , and because I took over this body you three are now my responsibility so I will try my best to give you a better life , than before . I''m really sorry about your wife though "She told him trying to sound like she was genuinely upset about Yu Dong ''s death however - the previous Yu Dong was such a scum bag , That she wasn''t able to summon much emotions for her .


    Shen Li took the news of Yu Dong passing away quiet normally in fact , his nonchnce could be taken as if he was only grieving a stranger . And maybe he was grieving a stranger because apart from sharing their bodies , the two really didn''t talk much about each other . Though he was upset about bing a widower at such a young age , somewhere he was relieved too - at least now he won''t have to live in fear anymore . But what surprised him was Yu Dong ''stter half of the speech " you - you want to take care of us ? Why ? You didn''t marry us , did you ? We are not your responsibility , you can always leave us or sell us - mers , they aren''t worthy of anything . I know you are a kind soul and probably a nice person but I can''t take advantage of you by asking you to take care of us , that will be too much - after all you only took over the body of my wife nothing more , there is no need for you to burden yourself with our responsibilities "


    Yu Dong shook her head , she didn''t agree with Shen Li or this world''s view regarding Mers at all ,she smiled then kicked herself off the well that she was leaning against and started pulling the bucket up again " Ie from a very developed ce , and every gender is treated with equality there . To me everyone is the same whether men , women or mer - you all are human too aren''t you ? Your life matters just as much as mine does " once she got her bucket that was full of water , she walked over the field where she had just nted grape vines and then turned to look at Shen Li over her shoulder " And if I sell you guys what will happen to you ? At least with me here you will be able to eat and drink with ease and with my strength I will be able to protect you three , if you leave who will take care of you ? . Don''t worry I won''t try anything else on you three , I am not a pervert like your original wife , if that''s what you are worried about "after saying this much she turned her back to Shen Li and carried the water bucket to the field .


    Under the golden glow of the setting sun , the figure of the young woman carrying a water of bucket was fairlymon and there was nothing magical about it . But to Shen Li who was staring at Yu Dong ''s thin waist that was swaying around with her movements - this scene was just taken out of a beautiful fairy tale .


    For the first time in his life , He felt his heart beat for a women .. And on the evening of one autumn day , the flowers of Shen Li ''s prolonged and dyed spring time finally blossomed into a tiny bud which will one day bloom in beautiful flowers.

 Chapter 30 - Pay Respects

    That night neither Shen Li nor Yu Dong had no further conversation regarding the previous Yu Dong. Shen Li of course had numerous questions that he wanted to ask from Yu Dong but he didn''t know where to start, after all even though he had asked Yu Dong about his doubts and have received a positive answer regarding his suspicions .


    Shen Li had no idea what to say or think about it. Who will believe him if he were to say that his wife''s body was being upied by someone else''s soul ? even he couldn''t believe in such a thing.


    However the truth was that the Yu Dong he knew was no more. Shen Li had many questions but he knew that right now wasn''t the time to ask about his questions , as Yu Dong''s husband it was his duty to burn some joss paper and incense sticks for his wife''s departed soul.


    The evening was declining in a rather fast forward manner as if someone have clicked a magical button to make it vanish even faster in the boiling pot of ink.


    Soon the entire sky was covered with twinkling stars and floating clouds, only when the moon appeared high in the sky and night reached its peak did Shen Li returned with a couple of joss paper and incense sticks.


    Yu Dong was had just finished cooking the stir fried pork when Shen Li entered the kitchen with the joss paper and burning sticks. Yu Dong noticed the things that he was holding in his hands but didn''t say anything after all the dead indeed deserved the respect of the living, even though the previous Yu Dong was nothing but a living, breathing example of modern scumbag, she was still a human and was the wife of Shen Li and the others.


    If Shen Li wanted to pay his respect to Yu Dong ''s soul there was nothing she could say and she had no right to say anything either . In this family she was nothing but a stranger who arrived out of nowhere and was now taking care of this family in ce of the person whose body she was now upying.


    "Do you want me to keep a separate share of this stir fried pork in a clean bowl for offering ?"she asked knowing that generally while paying respect to the dead , people offered something edible to eat with the joss money .


    Shen Li paused in his steps, even though he knew that the person in front of him was much more kind than the previous Yu Dong, he was still founding the entire situation a lot surreal - he couldn''t believe that something like this really happened.


    Compared to the previous Yu Dong he found it rather awkward to have a conversation with the current Yu Dong because no matter how kind she was to him and the others- she was indeed a stranger to then and despite all her gentleness and care , he knew nothing about her .


    Shen Li also felt a bit awkward because unlike the previous Yu Dong he wasn''t as unbothered in front the current Yu Dong. Her kindness was something really precious to him , after being treated with nothing but scorn all his life - all of a sudden he was being treated so nicely . If Yu Dong acted unconcerned towards him , Shen Li wouldn''t have minded it but - she was actually being so nice to him , that he was feeling something for her despite knowing and understanding that she was someone he couldn''t afford to like .


    He was Yu Dong ''s widower, and his body wasn''t clean either - faced with such a situation , Shen Li thought he was indeed not worthy of the Yu Dong who was standing in front of him .


    Why will a stranger ept him ? She had already told him that she had no designs regarding them and was only taking on their responsibilities because she took over Yu Dong ''s soul. It was her kindness that she was not kicking them out - so how could he take advantage of her ?


    Shen Li also knew that he wasn''t no where as beautiful as the other mers and he was also old now . His cinnabar mole wasn''t as bright as others and he couldn''t get pregnant easily either , with so many ws- how can someone like him ?


    But he knew that Yu Dong was asking him out of kindness and it would be rude of him ignore her goodwill. Therefore Shen Li nodded and said "I do want to offer some food after paying my respect to her. And meat was her favourite if possible please add a fat chunky piece of pork in the offering, she might be happy if I offer her something that she liked."


    It was really weird that he was actually paying respect to his wife''s soul when her body was moving perfectly fine in front of him.


    Shen Li even thought that he was being insensitive by paying respect to the previous Yu Dong while the current Yu Dong the one he felt something for , was right in front of him.


    But Shen Li had only thought about the matter a lot more seriously than Yu Dong. She didn''t find anything wrong with Shen Li paying his respect to the original host after all she was the one who married him not her. And because she was oblivious over the fact that her kindness had ignited some sort of feelings in his heart , Yu Dong didn''t feel weird at all .


    "Alright I will do that. And you should also go ahead and wash your hands because its time to eat, Ye Liu and Chen Mi have been waiting for you toeback home. Its already past nine and we all are getting hungry."


    Actually Yu Dong had exined the situation in a rather light manner but the truth was Ye Liu and Chen Mi were so hungry that they made several round in the kitchen( Ye Liu was either helping Chen Mi go to the bath house or he was taking him out for a walk because Chen Mi was bored after being confined to his room for so long , that was what they said but their eyes were firmly locked on the pot she was stirring ) .


    Even Yu Mai who had taken pride over the fact that he was a very good child - he too was so hungry that he actually forgot about being a good child and has been tailing Yu Dong like a little puppy who was salivating over a juicy bone that he could only see but couldn''t eat.


    Yu Mai actually wanted to go ahead and find Shen Li and bring him back home for half an hour ago. However the little boy didn''t know where Shen Li actually went, so even if Yu Mai knew about each and every viger he couldn''t just go ahead and check each house could he.


    Therefore Yu Mai could only stay at home and walk in and out of the kitchen clutching his hungry tummy and trying his best to melt Yu Dong with his best puppy dog face.


    But Yu Dong knew that if she gave Yu Mai something to eat the young boy''s tummy would soon fill up with this or that type of small snacks and he wouldn''t be able to eat his dinner properly thus she didn''t give him anything which was why Yu Mai was lying angrily on Chen Mi''s bed face down with a prominent pout.

 Chapter 31 - Let This Be The End

    Shen Li immediately realised that he has troubled everyone even though his motives were good and he sincerely wanted to pay his respects to Yu Dong his original wife, his actions were a bit hasty and he made everyone wait for him "I am really sorry about this I wanted toe home as soon as possible but the town is really far and aunt Wang''s ox cart is already off duty. So I couldn''t go to the town and purchase these in the end I have to ask around the vige that is why it took a little more time than I expected it to ."


    Yu Dong shook her head and picked up the pot in which she had cooked the stir fried pork and brought it to the table "Its fine. I do understand your feelings if I were you I too would be in a hurry to pay my respect to my husband if he passed away and I had no idea about it -it''s my bad that I couldn''t tell you or anyone else about this matter."


    Shen Li didn''t know how to tell Yu Dong that he wasn''t in a hurry to pay his respect to his wife''s soul. It was just his duty as her husband , a responsibility he was itching to finish as soon as possible so that he could get rid of his title as '' Yu Dong ''s husband '' , before he didn''t knew about it so it was alright that he didn''t prayed for his wife but now that he knew he couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    As Yu Dong''s first husband it was his duty as well as his responsibility to follow the customs and do what was expected of him - that was it nothing more . He wasn''t in fact even upset that his wife was no more because he had her . And if this was some sort of refund from God for making his life full of sufferings then Shen Li wasn''t even upset with Yu Dong ''s death , to momentarily bing a widower was the right price in his eyes for getting such a gentle wife in return .


    He smiled ruefully and said "I will take these incense sticks and joss paper in my room you can call the others for dinner. I will wash my hands ande to the dining table after that."


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything she thought that Shen Li was feeling mncholic because he just found out his wife was no more. Even though the previous Yu Dong wasn''t a really good person, she was still Shen Li''s wife whom he had been married for so many years. It was inevident that he might feel a bit upset about loosing his wife at such a young age. Therefore she served him an extra portion of the fried pork when Shen Li returned to the dining table.


    Since Chen Mi could move around without feeling ufortable everyone once again started eating at the dining table. Yu Mai who was hungry like a starving ghost eat with relish, he didn''t even looked up from his bone and kept chomping on thick, fatty piece of pork until his mouth was glistening with oil. It has been months sincest time he ate meat was when his parents were still alive to dote on him. Yu Mai was slow but he wasn''t stupid, he knew that his parents were no longer around to dote on him anymore.


    Now the only family he had was his sister, his brother inws and his little nephew he didn''t want to ept that bad Yu family as his own - his cousins bullied him and his aunt and uncle inw were baised .


    Therefore, Yu Mai was really happy that his sister was doting on him just like his parents did. Chen Mi was busy feeding little bun. Since they didn''t have any milk today either Yu Dong had to once again purchase the goat milk from aunt Wang. The three goats that his wife brought were cheap because they were sick therefore they couldn''t give any milk currently and even they did Chen Mi would be too scared to feed little bun the milk from a sick goat even if it was boil. Therefore he was really d that Yu Dong suggested that they should made for the three goats to recoverpletely before they start feeding little bun there milk.


    Ye Liu was the only one who wasn''t busy stuffing his face or ying with a little baby therefore he noticed the small interactions that were happening between Yu Dong and Shen Li. Even though Yu Dong wasn''t saying anything and Shen Li wasn''t talking either, Ye Liu still felt that the two of them whether close than before. Ye Liu was happy that Yu Dong was finally treating elder brother Shen nicely, he still felt a pang of annoyance seeing that Yu Dong was only paying attention to elder brother Shen and not anyone else.


    Though Ye Liu was annoyed he didn''t know that he was actually feeling jealous of Shen Li. But even if he knew he was too kind full to beg for Yu Dong''s attention .


    Thus , the dinner ended just like that - everyone was in different mood . Yu Mai and Chen Mi were happy while Ye Liu was feeling both upset and jolly - he was happy that Yu Dong was treating them right but he was also feeling annoyed that she wasn''t treating him with special care . Didn''t he stayed with her just as much as Elder brother Shen did ? He too was married to her for two years dang it ! And he too suffered under her - he needed extra portion served too !


    Shen Li who was standing in the back yard with aplicated mood didn''t know that he was being envied - all his attention was on the moon and the incense that was burning in a corner . The cicadas crooked and chirped - creating an atmosphere full of serenity but Shen Li wasn''t able to enjoy it .


    He took out some joss papers and burnt them as his offerings before bowing in front of the moon . He couldn''t make a memorial tablet as Yu Dong ''s body was still alive with a soul , if he made a memorial tablet who knows what others would think maybe they will think that he was cursing her -or something .


    Not to forget , having a memorial tablet made when the person was still kicking and alive with a different soul - seemed like bringing bad luck on the person .


    Shen Li didn''t want to bring bad luck to the current Yu Dong , the one who was treating him like he was human too . Who wasn''t looking at him with scorn or disgust but as a partner who was worthy of her respect , care and attention .


    " Its been awhile , huh ?" he whispered so softly that even the whispering of the cicadas and the rustling leaves drowned his voice . However , Shen Li had a feeling that Yu Dong wherever she was listening to him , thus he straightened up and looked at the swirl of incense smoke that was rising and falling before disintegrating in thin wisps " I promised mother inw that I would take care of you , and believe me when I say that I tried . I really tried Yu Dong - You used me like I was some sort of loose man your mother brought to please you and I let you stomp on my pride and dignity until nothing was left . I let you use my body as you pleased , until I couldn''t help but feel disgusted by its very own existence- by your lust . But I did what your mother wanted me to , I took care of you - even when you beat me , hit me until I bled , starved me - I took care of you . I have cleaned your bile , your vomit full of the stench of alcohol- held you up when you were drunk until you longer recognised your own husbands , watched you flirt and touch other mers , without batting an eye . But I''m tried - I can no longer take care of you , I can''t stay as your widower my entire life . Because let''s be honest you never treated me as your husband either - Yu Dong , I feel something for the kind soul who reced you - I can''t just continue living as your widower and not move on .. I''m sorry for being selfish , but I can''t do it . So let this be the end alright ?"

 Chapter 32 - Checking The Fields

    Shen Li stood at the corner of the backyard , his eyes firmly locked at the moon . It wasn''t that he was a totally apathetic person but Yu Dong had made him like such , he too once had a deep love and expectations regarding her . The day Mother Ye brought him to her house as her daughter''s groom , Shen Li had been full of hope .


    The second he took a nce of Yu Dong ''s pretty face , he thought that he was really lucky to have such a beautiful wife as his life partner . But soon life showed him how wrong he was , Yu Dong was cruel and ruthless , she just like the others didn''t put the mers in her eyes and thought of them as nothing but tools to fulfil her desires .


    As her husband he needed to ve after her , take care of her needs and as the son inw of the Ye family he had to work as abourer . From dawn to dusk , he worked until his limbs started to ache and when night came , Shen Li wanted nothing more than to sleep but Yu Dong - wouldn''t let him have that moment of peace either . Together Yu Dong and Yu familypletely destroyed whatever hope he had for his future , Shen Li had totally given up on his life but now that he had another chance to live a life that he wanted to , he didn''t want to hold himself back anymore .


    So what if he was being selfish ? He was someone who had once given up on himself and his lifepletely . With this sudden change , Shen Li had another chance to at happiness and he didn''t want to be foolish enough to let this chance go .


    " Tell mother inw , that I''m sorry for not living up to her expectations " said Shen Li after a long pause , his voice was calm totally devoid of any emotion as if he was paying his respects for someone he casually knew and not his wife with whom he has been married for more than four years " But if you meet with mother inw ,remember to ask for forgiveness first . You have done her so much wrong that I don''t think that she would be willing to forgive you . And also remember to bow to father inw , you sold off Yu Mai despite knowing how much he loved him , now that you are in front of king of Yama - be courteous and ask for a second chance humbly . " he paused , his soft whisperinging to a stop as he struggled to say his final words to Yu Dong " and if you ever get your reincarnation , please don''te look for me . Because I sincerely hope that whatever strings that held us together as husband and wife break in this life , let this be a farewell for eternity Yu Dong "


    A soft gush of wind blew past him , and the calm swirl of the incense dissipated . The bits of burnt joss paper rolled in a circle on the ground beforeing to a stop near his feet . Shen Li stared at the pieces then looked up at the faint swirl of incense before whispering "I''m sorry but I will never forgive you "


    The soft wind once again flickered around him but this time Shen Li didn''t stop and turned around to walk inside the house . But just as he just going to threshold , the gust of wind blew past him bringing the bits of burnt joss paper with it , as if wanting him to stop . Shen Li paused then looked over his shoulder , before shaking his head" just go and get reincarnated . You are no longer wanted here , we are happy and with her here , your son will have a better life with her here. You can rest in peace " he hesitated then swallowed looking forward once again" and I don''t hate you , I can''t forgive you but I don''t hate you but I can''t forgive you - so go on , let us all be in peace "


    The fluttering joss paper stopped and the gust of soft winds diedpletely .


    " Elder brother Li , where did you go ?" Ye Liu who was rolling on his new mattress abruptly stopped and looked up at Shen Li with an embarrassed expression . Ye Liu always made himself look like he was more mature and serious than Chen Mi , but today he was actually caught by his elder brother Shen while rolling on the bed , so how could he be not embarrassed ?


    " Just went on a walk " said Shen Li , he acted as if he didn''t see Ye Liu rolling on the bed . He didn''t think even once about telling Ye Liu and Chen Mi about Yu Dong ''s passing away . The two of them were still young and it was okay for the two to be carefree and happy -now that they finally had a chance to be really taste the sweetness of happiness , Shen Li wouldn''t tell them about the soul exchange of Yu Dong with another person .


    He would wait for them to slowly fall for the current Yu Dong, so that it won''t be hard for them to ept her just like him .


    " Ah , on a walk ?" blinking slightly Ye Liu snuggled inside his quilt " you should have asked me toe as well , I have been stuck in the house for weeks "


    It was the truth , since they knew that Chen Mi was going to give birth at any moment - both Ye Liu and Shen Li stopped going out of the house and started focussing on Chen Mi from the past few weeks . Thus , it wasn''t a surprise that even the most introverted Ye Liu was bored with staying at home.


    Shen Li looked at Ye Liu who waspletely snuggled inside his quilt with only two shiny , twinkling eyes peeking out and smiled before rubbing his head " En , forgive Elder Brother . Next time I will take you with me , alright ?"


    " En " agreed Ye Liu with a smile before closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep .


    Shen Li too took off his shoes and went inside his quilt , he too needed some rest after going through so much in a day .


    Yu Dong who was already asleep by the time Ye Liu and Shen Li went to sleep , was the first to wake up the next morning . Today , she wasn''t going to hunt but instead she wanted to check on her fields that the original owner got from the Yu family at the time of separation though she had a feeling that it would be nothing good .. She still stretched herself , washed herself and cooked some breakfast for her husbands before going out of the house to check on the fields .

 Chapter 33 - Starting Farming

    " Oh sister you are awake ?" Last night Yu Mai slept in Chen Mi ''s room , his bed was taken out of the shed by Shen Li and Ye Liu and ced inside Chen Mi ''s room . Because their house was small they could only share rooms with one another . Except previous Yu Dong who liked to sleep alone , since the current Yu Dong too didn''t like sleeping together with someone - she didn''t change the room setting either and let Yu Mai sleep with Chen Mi . She could see that Chen Mi was great with kids so she didn''t worry about leaving Yu Mai with Chen Mi .


    Who would have thought that Yu Mai who was supposed to be sleeping , would get up early and follow her while she wasn''t paying attention .


    Yu Dong who was gnawing on her pork dumpling , choked- startled at his sudden appearance . And had to take out a bamboo tube filled with water from her sleeves and only after drinking lot of gulps of water did her coughing finally eased .


    Yu Dong wiped her mouth and turned around to look at Yu Mai who has followed her without eating his breakfast which would exin why he was swallowing his saliva as his eyes stared at the pork dumpling in her hand .


    Yu Mai looked at the pork dumpling in Yu Dong ''s hand and gulped his saliva . His eyes never moved from Yu Dong ''s hands , in the end Yu Dong had to take out the dumplings that she packed as her breakfast and lunch and handed them to Yu Mai.


    " here you go " she said as she ced the cloth bag in Yu Mai ''s hands . As soon as Yu Mai received the dumplings , he started eating them in big bites , all the while giving Yu Dong a silly smile , Yu Dong watched him eat and then rubbed his head " alright , what are you doing here ? Shouldn''t you be sleeping with brother Chen Mi right now ?"


    " I woke up early like sister " said Yu Mai simply , his mouth covered with oil as he licked his fingers " I want to go out and y too "


    Yu Dong ''s lips twitched, if she wasn''t wrong when Yu Mai was three years old - the previous host would sometimes say that she was going to y when she was actually going out to drink and whore around with the mers at the brothel . It looks like that Yu Mai didn''t remember much from his childhood but he remembered that every time his sister went out , she was going out to y .


    " I''m not going to y " though Yu Dong didn''t want to break Yu Mai ''s bubble , she still patiently exined him . She would take him out to y some other day " Today , I''m going to the fields , if you want to y then elder sister would take you out to y some other day , will that be okay ?"


    " You are going to the fields ?" asked Yu Mai starting on his third dumpling


    "Yes " Yu Dong nodded and silently swallowed down her saliva and tried to ignore her aching stomach . She was a spiritual cultivator and she got hungry really fast , since she knew she was going to sow seeds in her fields today , she absorbed more spiritual energy from the nature which made her really hungry .


    Which was why despite her tight schedule she cooked the pork dumplings . She was looking forward to eating her fill so that her stomach would stop growling but instead all her dumplings went in Yu Mai ''s stomach ! Ah !


    Yu Dong wanted to go back home and bring Yu Mai ''s share of dumplings but the thing was they were already covered half of the distance between their fields and house . So , Yu Dong didn''t think that it would be smart of her to walk all the way back to her house only for a few dumplings .


    Alright , she was a grown up woman . Growl . Those dumplings .


    She would be able to withstand her hunger . Growl . It smells delicious whined her stomach .


    Shut up . Snarled Yu Dong as she straightened up .


    But those dumplings ,ined her stomach crying injustice .


    " Is there anything in our fields ?"asked Yu Mai naively , he didn''t remember seeing his eldest sister work in the fields ever .


    At his question , Yu Dong rubbed her nose ufortably feeling a bit embarrassed . The previous owner really didn''t farm at all , forget about farming - she was such a bratty princess , that she believed that working in the fields were the job of mers not her - the head of the house .


    Yu Dong already knew it and that''s why she was only going to check on those fields today but when Yu Mai asked such a question - despite not being the person responsible for this mess , Yu Dong still felt her face burn with humiliation .


    " no , that''s why I was going to sow these seeds in it first " said Yu Dong tentatively as she waved the packet of seeds that she has brought with her .


    When Yu Mai heard that his sister was going to sow seeds in the fields he became excited . His face lit up with expectations and Yu Dong who was actually going to ask him go back to their house became silent .


    "¡­" this face how was she supposed to say '' go back '' to him when he was this excited ?


    " Let''s go " she had no other choice but to bring Yu Mai with her , she just have to work really hard . Originally she was hoping to sow those seeds with her spiritual power but now it looks like she have to do it old style .


    Ughh , why can''t she say no ? If this goes on - Yu Mai will be a spoiled brat !


    Yu Mai didn''t know that his sister was actually worrying about him getting spoiled . He clutched on Yu Dong ''s sleeves and kept following her - however his steps were too small and he walked really slowly , in the end Yu Dong picked him up .


    Yu Mai was a simple child when he saw that his sister was willing to pick him up more and more, he immediately forgot about their past feuds and happily wrapped his arms around Yu Dong ''s neck .


    Yu Dong had to walk a very long distance before she reached her five mus ofnd . She squinted her eyes and looked at her field , this fields were given by the old Yu family and she had an inkling that the old Yu family deliberately gave the previous Yu Dong this field that was so far away from her residence. The original owner was azy bum , would she ever wake up early and then walk this far away to actually nt seeds ? Of course not !


    However , Yu Dong didn''t have any time to fight for justice for the original owner . It was better to have some fields instead of having nothing right ?

 Chapter 34 - Barren Land

    Yu Dong didn''t bother about it anymore , instead she put Yu Mai down on the ground before she walked inside her fields and decided to check on their condition . With her spiritual power , Yu Dong was like a walking nature healer therefore - it was never difficult for her to check the fertility level of hernds .


    When Yu Dong walked inside she expected the '' worse '' but by the time , her spiritual energy finished examining the five mu ofnd in front of her . Yu Dong ''s expression couldn''t have been any worse than it already was , because these five mu of farming fields was nothing but piece of wastnds !


    What farming fields ? Thesends werepletely barren ! If any normal man - sorry woman could grow even a sapling on these then Yu Dong was willing to kowtow and call that person master !


    What the f*ck ! After Yu Dong finished examining the five mu ofnds , even with her good temper she couldn''t help but curse inwardly . Yu Dong ''s expression darkened as she looked around , when she came here - she came prepared, turning these five mu of wastnds wasn''t difficult feat for her and she could do it with just a flick of her finger . But that was because she was the Yu Dong of the '' apocalypse '' world , what if the real Yu Dong decided to get clean and lead an honest life ?


    If she was delivered such a blow after investing so much blood , sweat and tears in these five mu of barrennds - Yu Dong was sure that the host of this body would have given up on her honest lifestyle once again !


    Yu Dong couldn''t help but ponder about the host ''s uncle inw , who cried so badly until snot was flying out of his nose as he howled that he was actually giving Yu Dong the best piece ofnd of the Yu family . Yu Dong pursed her lips and removed her shoes , as she started roaming around the barren fields , instilling her spiritual energy in the ground as she walked .


    Though , she didn''t want to think so badly about the host''s former family . Yu Dong was now more or less certain that what happened to the previous host wasn''t something just as simple as '' human selfishness,''. Throwing them out after the host''s parents died , giving her a run down house with broken roofs when winter was just around the corner and passing her these barrennds .


    This scheme was something much more sinister it was as if the person who nned all this wanted Yu Dong and her family to die - not only did that person wanted Yu Dong and her family to be dead , they were ruthless enough to have them dead by either starving or frozen in winter .


    Of course Yu Dong wasn''t exactly guilt free either . At the time of separation she could have checked the conditions of the fields and the house instead of drinking her ass off. It was probably because of this that thetter party had such an easy time scheming against her . After all if she could tell that the five mus ofnds were infertile then the host of this body would have been able to tell it as well .


    As for who wanted Yu Dong ''s family dead - only two person came to her mind and those were the original owner''s grandfather and uncle inw . Of course , it was mere spections on her part but the more she thought about it , the more she believed that the two must have conspired against the original Yu Dong .


    Mainly because Yu Dong ''s grandfather wasn''t the mer who gave birth to Yu Dong ''s mother . He was Yu Dong ''s grandmother''s third husband - while Yu Dong ''s mother''s birth father was The first husband of her grandmother . The second husband of the original owner''s grandmother gave birth to two mers who were already married before he passed away while the third husband gave birth to Yu Dong ''s aunt .


    It was given that this third grandfather of the original owner would be more inclined towards his own daughter and as for that uncle inw , Yu Dong was more or less certain that it was because he didn''t want the original owner to have a share of their family''s good things - he hoped that the original Yu Dong would die this winter because such a thing like giving barrennds and run down house would sooner orter draw everyone ''s attention and ruin his reputation in case the truth came out . That he left his own niece to die by doing something so cruel , but in case the original owner died in the winter along with her family without sowing seeds then no one would know .


    Yu Dong was busy pondering over her thoughts , epting and rejecting various theories while Yu Mai who was excited didn''t think about anything else . He imitated his sister and took of his shoes before running inside the dry and cracked fields - Yu Mai whose soles rubbed against the hard gravel "¡­" He thought this was supposed to be fun !


    " elder sister its so hard !"cried Yu Mai as he ran back to the road and put on his shoes . He was never going in that hard field without his shoes never ever !


    Yu Dong heard him and didn''t know whether tough or cry , she was still working on making the fields fertile . So , the ground was still hard but it wasn''t as much hard and coarse as it was when she first entered . If this little brother of her entered the fields then would he have cried ?


    Smiling , she handed him a bucket and pointed at the stream that was flowing not far away from their fields " the fields are thirsty , why not bring them some water so that they won''t be thirsty anymore ? Don''t you feel parched and ufortable when you are thirsty ?"


    Yu Mai nodded and left with the bucket , once thetter was gone . Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief because this little kid was here she didn''t dare to release much of her spiritual energy and could only slowly improve the fields condition but now that Yu Mai was gone - Yu Dong looked left then right before releasing her spiritual energy in one big way and improved the efficiency and fertility of the fields in one swift move .


    Thus by the time Yu Mai brought the water back the fields werepletely filled with humidity and soft to walk on , a single step and water would ooze out of the fields . However , Yu Dong still insisted that the water Yu Mai was really good and it helped her a lot


    .


    Yu Mai was young thus fooling him was easy , together the two of them plowed thend and sowed the seeds together . The two of them got so busy that they lost track of time , many vigers who saw Yu Dong working in the fields were shocked but then they all thought about how unlucky thetter wastely after her mer gave birth to an useless mer . So they more or less understood her predicament .


    By the time Yu Dong was finished sowing the seeds and looked up - the first thing she saw was the pitiful gazes of the women who were working next to her . What ? Why were they looking at her like that ? Was there something on her face ?


    She checked herself first then checked Yu Mai but found nothing wrong . Then why were they looking at her like that ?


    She didn''t understand but before she could ponder over it more . Shen Li and Ye Liu came rushing over , the two of them were carrying a big bag . Yu Dong sniffed and her mouth immediately salivated with desire as the scent of pork dumplings hit her nose .


    " why are you here ?" she asked as she got out of the fields and washed her feet with the water that was left . Since , she arrived early her work was mostly finished but that was only because the others were busy harvesting while she just sowed the seeds !


    " we thought we wille and help " said Shen Li though an embarrassed flush decorated his face as he caught sight of the plowed fields , he didn''t know what happened today - but they couldn''t just wake up on time and by the time they woke up it was already reallyte . Shen Li was really abashed at the thought that he actually slept in ! His wife was working in fields and what was he doing ? Dreaming of dreams in his dreand ?


    Ye Liu was embarrassed as well , thefy mattress and quilt was so good that every time he woke up . He would snuggle back mutter something like '' just a few more minutes '' and went back to sleep again . He kept doing this until the sun was high up in the sky and if not for Chen Mi who rose them up after he was awaken by Little bun who peed and needed to change his change , the two of them might have kept sleeping until Yu Dong returned !


    Thatfy mattress and quilt was so dangerous especially when it was getting colder . Ah !


    I''m hurt really seriously .. I had to give up on the story on the other site because I have overworked my right hand really badly -the doctor told me to rest a month , the chapter is short but I hope you will understand .

 Chapter 35 - Headache

    Yu Dong didn''t think that there was anything wrong with them sleeping a littlete . This world was so peaceful that it was a shame for people living here not to enjoy it . When she lived in the apocalypse, she had to sleep with an eye open because she didn''t know when or where the zombies would attack and wreck havoc . As an officer on duty , it was her responsibility to be prepared to be called on duty any time and at any ce , thus , she had never had the leisure to over sleep .


    In her words as long as the world was peaceful , human should enjoy whatever was given to them . Such small things can after all bring really great happiness .


    " Its alright " said Yu Dong waving her hand casually " its fine to oversleep the weather is cold you both should take better care of yourselves and stay inside the house ."


    Though Yu Dong didn''t me them , Shen Li and Ye Liu felt even more embarrassed. Stay inside the house ? How can they do that ! How can they let their wife do work in the fields while they stay at home and rest ? If someone were to see this then they would be able to raise their heads in the vige !


    " Wife , its no trouble at all " said Shen Li somewhat uneasily , he knew that the person who reced his wife''s soul was a lot more broad minded but it wasn''t good if she spoiled them like this " If we don''t help then - then vigers might talk . Let us help you , after all how hard it will be for you to plow the five munds and sow seeds all alone "


    Yu Mai who patting the soil gently after sowing seeds felt attacked . He has been working from morning until the sun rose all the way up on his head and yet his elder brother inw said that his sister was working '' alone '' ? How was this alone ? This was looking down on him !


    Yu Mai immediately felt unhappy and pouted angrily " Elder brother inw , you are biased towards elder sister ! I worked together with Elder sister , didn''t I ? Then howe you say that she plowed thend alone I helped her !"


    Shen Li who was still talking was interrupted in between , he helplessly looked at Yu Mai and the small piece ofnd that he plowed . The piece ofnd plowed by Yu Mai was as big as Little bun while the remaining area ofnd was already plowed and sowed by Yu Dong . If this was what it was called to be helping around then no one would call Yu Maizy .


    " Mai , elder brother meant to say you are too young and we can''t let you do all the work alone with elder sister " no matter what Shen Li thought he would never discourage Yu Mai thus he hurriedly coaxed the little boy .


    " humph " though Yu Mai looked slightly mollified he still harrumphed to show that he wasn''t willing to forgive his elder brother just like that . In the end Shen Li had to take out three pork buns before Yu Mai was coaxed properly .


    " why do you care about what vigers will say ? " said Yu Dong hoisting the hoe on her back and wiping her hands on the cloth that Ye Liu handed her " you two are my person , if I want to dote on you , who are they to say anything ? You three have taken on the responsibility of taking care of the household for six months after we were kicked out so what''s wrong if you guys take a break ? And its my responsibility as your wife to give you three a better life. You three are my responsibility and there is no other way round it . "


    Hearing Yu Dong call them '' her person '' both Shen Li and Ye Liu blushed furiously . Though Shen Li knew that she was only talking about taking responsibility of them , he still felt his heart skip a beat . He wouldn''t mind bing her person , even though his body wouldn''t react to the previous Yu Dong but it didn''t mean that his body wouldn''t react to the current Yu Dong . And his thumping heart was an example of it .


    Ye Liu too felt his heart itch when he heard Yu Dong say that she wanted to take care and dote on them . He never thought that there will a day where Yu Dong will start acting like a proper wife but now that his wife finally woke up and took on her responsibilities he was feeling really shy and embarrassed . It was really good that his wife finally learned how to be self sufficient !


    The atmosphere around Yu Dong ''s field was overflowing with sweetness on the other hand at the Yu family house . Yu Dong ''s Uncle inw , Qiu Bai was feeling awful .


    Staring at the grown wheat in front of him , Qiu Bai felt like a headache wasing . He hadpletely forgotten about this matter , he remembered to bully those three good for nothing mers to sow seeds before kicking them out of the house but the thought that what need to be sown need to be harvested had totally skipped his mind at that time . Now here he stood in front of overgrown wheat fluttering in their family''s fields - the wheat waspletely ripe to harvest but their was no one to harvest it !


    Has someone ever faced such a problem before ? No ! Everyone in the vige literally prayed for their harvest to ripen early and here he was taking his ripen wheat as a hassle .


    Qiu Bai chewed the inside of his mouth and pursed his lips unhappily - ever since he married in the Yu family . He had never worked in the fields , at first it was his elder brother''s mer who worked in the fields andter on the task fell on his niece inw''s mers . The three mers were ugly but they were hardworking and with their rough and hard body it wasn''t a bother for them to work in the fields but for him -


    Qiu Bai looked at his dough soft hands and immediately felt unhappy . His hands were so soft as if they had no bones why will he work in the fields and let those ugly callouses appear in his hands ? Ruining such pretty hands will be such a sin ! .


    Just as he was thinking about what to do, he saw his daughtering towards him . From the looks of it she must be bringing lunch for him . Qiu Bai immediately felt happy and rushed forward to meet with his daughter .


    Yu Tong too saw her father and then peered at the wheat in their fields .. With just once nce she could tell that her father hadn''t even touched the wheat in the fields - and the fact he was rushing towards him with such a wide smile - oh no , thezy Yu Tong immediately felt her scalp tighten as a sense of foreboding rose in her body .

 Chapter 36 - How Forgetful !

    " Tong''er it''s great you are here, " said Qiu Bai he happily took the basket that Yu Tong brought for him, before turning to look at his daughter with a delicate and soft expression " Tong''er, can you please help your father? I want to harvest this wheat but my hand hurts so much that I can''t even raise my arm anymore ."


    Qiu Bai was great at talking andpared to Shen Li and the others, he was dainty and petite just like a cute little girl. If not for the bright vermilion lotus on his forehead many would have mistaken him as a woman - coupled with the fact that he never worked in the fields after marrying Yu Dong''s aunt thus time was really good to him. With his frail figure that looked like it might get blown away with just a gust of wind, and those watery eyes that had a tint of redness made him look like a pitiful white rabbit, no one refused his plea.


    If Qiu Bai was to pout his lips and softly coax his wife, even the resolute Aunty Yu had no other choice but to give in to his whims.


    This was why Qiu Bai was able to get rid of Yu Dong''s family with just a simple tactic as pillow talk.


    Qiu Bai was used to having his ways, and he believed that as long as he swayed his tiny waist and pulled an extremely pitiful expression on which young or old women would have no choice but to fall for his antics. But this time the woman in front of him was his own daughter even though Qiu Bai didn''t sway his hips and twist his waist like a seductress, Yu Tong still found his dewy eye look really nauseating.


    She rolled her eyes and then looked at the field that wasn''t even touched. The sickle was carelessly lying on the ground and even a single stalk of wheat was harvested and yet her father had the face to say that his hand was hurting after working in the fields?


    What did he take her as? An idiot?


    Her mother might be easy to tter but she wasn''t her mother. So Yu Tong simply took two steps back and sneered " Father, you have barely touched the wheat in the field. You haven''t even started yet your hand already hurt? "


    Qiu Bai wasn''t easy to back down either, even though his daughter shredded his pretence to bits. He still kept smiling at her but if someone was to look carefully, they would see traces of being wronged in his eyes " but I have never worked in the fields. Tong ''er, you are a woman and you are much stronger than father, I''m nothing but a weak mer - how will I harvest this much wheat alone. Tong''er even your grandmother used to work in the fields, as her granddaughter you shouldn''t shrink away from this little work "


    Yu Tong heard what her father said and her expression turned a littleplicated, she knew as the woman of their family she should be working in the fields instead of letting her father harvest them. But she waszy as well! After being pampered by her mother and grandmother, Yu Tong''s personality became warped.


    She was extremely arrogant, conceited and self-centred. She was used to people bringing food to her mouth instead of her working for that food, in the beginning, her aunt used to hunt and bring a decent ie to her family. Later on, her mother got a job in the town after she finished her education and Yu Dong married those three fuglies, so the job of household work fell on those three mers including Yu Dong''s father.


    With her aunt''s ie, they didn''t have to worry about eating good meals either. But then her aunt passed away in an ident after a bear mauled her and her uncle inw too passed away because he couldn''t bear the separation from his wife.


    Ever since her aunt passed away, the financial condition at her house became tight. Her mother''s sry was good but her brother who was studying to bring glory at home had a lot of expenses as well.


    Yu Tong understood that if she wanted to eat good meals she needed to work but she was toozy and couldn''t bring herself to harvest this ten mus ofnd! Why should she be the one working in the fields while her brother only had to stay at home and wait for his meals? Why? Just because he was studying?


    Yu Tong was regretting not agreeing to her mother''s suggestion. When she was five her mother wanted to send her to school as well but Yu Tong found studying to be a headache and refused. And since she was the '' only daughter '' of her mother, her mother didn''t force her either. But now Yu Tong was regretful if she knew that if she didn''t study then she would have to work in the fields she would have studied even if her head exploded!


    Suppressing her negative emotions, Yu Tong rubbed her forehead and closed her eyes in annoyance " Father, it''s not like I don''t want to work but you know that I haven''t worked in the fields either. If I were to harvest these wheat stalks then I''m afraid I might ruin them in my negligence - these wheat stalks are our family''s financial lifeline I can''t afford to risk it and ruin the harvest "


    Qiu Bai listened to his daughter '' nonsense '' calmly and not once did he doubt her words. After all, Yu Tong was his daughter, whatever she said or did was correct! Thus, he nodded his head in understanding then looked over to their family''s wheat field and said " then what should we do? Your grandmother is old and your grandfather won''t allow her toe to the field and harvest wheat. He is afraid that your grandmother might hurt her waist if she pushed herself to harvest it "


    The responsibility of harvesting the crop belonged to grandmother Yu but a few months ago while sowing seeds she fell on her back and hurt her waist. Though she has long recovered and was moving around without any difficulty, Grandfather Yu was still worried that she might hurt herself again if she went to the fields again. So he ordered Qiu Bai to harvest it of course he could have helped but he was too ''zy '' and '' afraid ofbour '' so he simply used his authority as an elder and ordered Qiu Bai to do it.


    " You can ask Yu Dong to send her husbands to help us, " said Yu Tong with a casual shrug as if she was Yu Dong''s mother and hadplete control over her family even if she separated from their family " they are used to this kind ofbour, they will do it in a jiffy. Why should we bother with it and ruin the harvest just let them do it "


    Qiu Bai too thought that his daughter made sense and immediately agreed " you are right, how forgetful of me. They were the ones who helped your grandmother in harvesting the fields before so they must know how to do it properly, I almost made a mistake, ah! "

 Chapter 37 - Pay For The Door

    " Shen Chi! Ye Liu! Chen Mi! Are you all dead or are you pretending to be dead? I have knocked on your door yet you dare to not open it ?" Qiu Bai was used to being overbearing and unreasonable in front of Yu Dong''s husbands. No matter how he treated these three bastards neither Yu Dong nor her wife said a word , so he wasn''t worried about causing trouble . In his eyes as long as he wanted to take advantage of Shen Chi and the others , they were still members of his family . However , if their family hit a jackpot then these three good for nothing including that niece of his need to stay as far as possible from his family . In short, only he was allowed to take advantage of Yu Dong ''s family, not the other way round !


    Chen Mi who was sitting in his room pursed his lips and stayed silent , he knew that no matter what reason Qiu Bai , this uncle inw had , it wasn''t any good . After staying for a year in the Yu family he knew how selfish and self-centred this Qiu Bai was , if he really opened the door then who knows what Qiu Bai might do . Maybe he might even snatch these new quilts and mattresses that his wife brought to their house . The more he thought about it the more he realised that opening the door was equivalent to letting Qiu Bai take advantage of his family , so tightly pursed his lips and didn''t utter a word .


    Chen Mi could withstand the continuous pounding and shouting but little bun couldn''t , the poor child has just fallen asleep and before he could start dreaming of his milky dreams , he was woken up by Qiu Bai ''s continuous knocking and cursing . Little bun unhappily scrunched up his face and started to brawl , his sobs were so loud that the entire house shook . Anyone who heard his pitiful sobs would have felt their heart melt , those sobs were full of anger and anguish , and no one would have dared to harden their hearts and bully the little child anymore .


    But who was Qiu Bai , he was even more shameless than the most shameless man alive on the earth. When he heard little bun cry he didn''t even stop to think that the child was crying because of him and he shouldn''t continue to shout curses in front of Yu Dong ''s house but instead, he raised his voice and rightfully scolded Chen Mi " Youzy bum! I knew you were hiding inside . Come out and open this door , don''t even think about hiding from your uncle inw . Open the door ande with me now !"


    Chen Mi brought Little bun in his arms and started rocking him , however with Qiu Bai shouting at his house ''s door there was no way his son would be able to sleep . So , he lightly hummed a tune to stop Little bun from crying before walking to the door , though he walked out of his room , he didn''t open the door instead he lightly answered Qiu Bai " Uncle inw , I can''te with you . My wife and brothers aren''t home and Xiao Bo is too small to be left alone . I cannot leave the house empty either , so pleasee back when my wife returns "


    Qiu Bai who was standing outside was shocked , this was the first time he heard the timid Chen Mi answering back . But after his initial shock faded , his anger reached a new peak and he started kicking on Yu Dong ''s door " you hussy , to think your wings would harden after leaving the house . What do you think that just because our families are separated I can no longer control you ? Don''t forget that I am still your uncle inw and my wife is your aunt ! Unless you divorce Yu Dong , you will still be a member of my family ! So hurry up and open the door don''t make me force you , you bitch!"


    " Qiu Bai , you need to calm down " An Xia the vige head of the vige couldn''t help but lightly scold Qiu Bai . Even if she wanted to build a good rtionship with Qiu Bai and his family because of his son Yu Cheng , she still need to stop Qiu Bai in case he did something offensive " you will break the door -"


    " So what if I break it huh ?" snapped Qiu Bai as he continued stomping on Yu Dong ''s door , with each kick the force and ferociousness behind it would increase . The door was already so old and because of Qiu Bai ''s ferocity it started creaking and cracking " even if I break it so what ?"


    " You will have to pay for a new door " a cool voice answered him , startled Qiu Bai turned around . Only to see , a heroic-looking woman walking towards him -her long ponytail was fluttering in wind , her sharp willow like eyebrows were scrunched up in irritation while her full red lips were pouting because of anger . Her eyes were full of me as she looked at him , Qiu Bai who had never seen such a beautiful woman was stunned , he couldn''t even say a word and lost all his steam at once .


    " You ?"


    " What? Did uncle inw forget me after not seeing me for six months ? I don''t me you it''s a long time indeed ." said Yu Dong as she walked closer to Qiu Bai , she casually looked at the footprints and cracks on her door and frowned . The door was already so ugly and frail , with Qiu Bai stomping on it , Yu Dong was certain that this door wouldn''t be able to hold on for long - when she thought about it , her eyebrows scrunched in frustration , she already had so many expenses and now this!


    " You - you are Yu..Y...Yu Dong ?" Qiu Bai stuttered , Yu Tong indeed told him that Yu Dong have changed but he didn''t take her seriously , in his eyes even if Yu Dong changed it was only a one day fluke . With her alcoholism and chain-smoking habit , it was impossible for her to stay away from such pleasures but contrary to his expectations Yu Dong who should have gone back to her previous ways was no longer the same , she was standing tall and upright .


    Her eyes were no longer unfocused and zed , instead, they shone like millions of stars . Herplexion was rosy while her strong figure incited every mer that walked past her house .


    Qiu Bai clenched his hands when he got a good look . Yu Dong resembled her mother but she still had some features that were simr to her father , and since both father and mother Yu were beautiful - Yu Dong was much more good lookingpared to Yu Tong and Yu Cheng .


    Previously , her looks were easy to ignore because of her hooligan like behaviour but now that she was sober and clear - it was impossible to ignore !

 Chapter 38 - Her Anger

    Qiu Bai wasn''t the only one who was stunned even the vige head, Xu Muan was stunned as well. Previously, Yu Dong lived a life full of debauchery, whenever she saw thetter either Yu Dong was drunk until her senses werepletely muddled or she was teasing and flirting with the mers of the vige. Xu Muan still couldn''t forget how manyints she got regarding Yu Dong harassing the mers of the vige.


    With her messy lifestyle and hooligan like behaviour, Yu Dong hardly ever cared about her looks. She never washed because bathing meant burning firewood, and collecting firewood was the responsibility of the woman of the house, such hard tasks if given to mers, it became the talk of the vige. Of course, it wasn''t like she didn''t order Shen Li and Ye Liu to bring firewood from the forest she did if Chen Mi wasn''t pregnant she would have sent him too.


    But only a day went by after Ye Liu and Shen Li brought the firewood and she was condemned by the entire vige until she couldn''t lift her head. In the end, she relieved her anger by beating both Ye Liu and Shen Li, all the while cursing a begging Chen Mi to let his brothers off. But after that, she didn''t ask her husbands to bring firewood but she was toozy to chop some wood herself and she was scared to go to the forest so shepletely stopped bathing and asked Ye Liu and the others to do the same.


    It clearly said that if they wanted to bathe then they would have to wash themselves by fetching water from the well. She ordered Shen Li and the others to bathe with cold water but couldn''t bear to do the same. In the end, she stopped cleaning herself and her appearance became messy and disgusting.


    Anyone who saw her would think that she was a beggar from the town if not for her clean clothes. When had Xu Xuan seen Yu Dong looking so clean and fresh, where was her dirt covering her face? Where was her Matted hair?


    This heroine looking woman was actually Yu Dong? How can this be?


    " You are Yu Dong ?" Xu Xuan couldn''t stop herself from asking, she had never seen Yu Dong looking so beautiful before and was shocked until the point of oblivion.


    "Or else who can I be ?" asked Yu Dong though she knew why the vige head was asking this question, she really didn''t want to remember her past dark history and acted in a rather forceful manner so that the vige head wouldn''t continue asking.


    Her n worked, now that Yu Dong has a clean appearance, her features that greatly resembled her father could be put to better use. A single nce from those sharp phenoixe eyes was enough to make Xu Xuan shut up.


    " It''s good that you are here " after the initial shock passed, Qiu Bai was no longer as shocked as before. Though he was envious he knew there was nothing he could do, both his sister inw and her husband were good looking just as it was said that a child of a tiger couldn''t be a pup, simrly a child to two good looking people couldn''t be ugly until the child didn''t belong to them.


    " I am here to ask for your help, " said Qiu Bai brazenly, though Yu Dong''s clean appearance shocked him. In his eyes, Yu Dong was a dog who couldn''t change her spots, so what if she was responsible and was now living a normal life? She was still Yu Dong as long as this woman was Yu Dong, there was no chance of her fixing her wrong ways and getting rid of her bad habits" as you know that the harvesting season ising, and our family really can''t harvest all the grains that we sowed in the early spring. Your sister is busy looking for work in the town and your brother is busy with his studies, even your aunt is busy with her job. I can not harvest the wheat all by myself, so why don''t you send your husbands to help me ?"


    Qiu Bai thought that as long as he mentioned Yu Cheng just like Yu Tong, Yu Dong would agree. Of course, the Yu Dong he knew would have but this Yu Dong, sorry not possible.


    Listening to Qiu Bai''s suggestion Yu Dong had no reaction except thinking that this person was really shameless. If she wasn''t wrong Qiu Bai was the one who hopped around like he had ants in his pants when the original host''s parents died, he kept cursing and calling the original owner and her husbands as good for nothing and freeloaderspletely forgetting that he was the one who was freeloading in reality. The magnificent house that the Yu family was living in belonged to Yu Dong''s mother and was built with the original owner''s mother''s money.


    Previously, Yu Dong didn''t concern with the Yu family matter because she just wanted to live her life peacefully and had no reason to find trouble with the Yu family to bring justice to the original owner after all the original Yu Dong wasn''t any good either. But if the Yu family came to find trouble with her then she wasn''t easy to bully person either.


    " help? You want our help to harvest your fields ?" asked Yu Dong with an expression that showed that she was thinking about Qiu Bai''s request seriously.


    Shen Li cast her a nce but didn''t say anything, after staying together with Yu Dong for so long he knew that she wasn''t a soft persimmon either. So he didn''t say anything, Ye Liu was the same though he didn''t trust Yu Dong as much as Shen Li, he knew that his wife was a changed person now. She was trying her best t treat them nicely and was working hard to gain their trust, with her actions it didn''t look like she would agree to Qiu Bai''s request. And if she did humph, he would never trust on her again! Even if meant to suffer.


    " that''s right, " said Qiu Bai with a voice that was filled with authority, as if Yu Dong and others were his servants and it was only right for them to agree with his requests "its not too much work, just ten mus ofnd nothing much "


    '' just ten mus? This man really can speak whatever he wants, five mus of thend took her entire morning and that was when she had her cheat trick, yet this man shamelessly added the word ''just '' before ten mus? Was he trying to kill her husbands ?''


    " It''s not impossible for us to help you "began Yu Dong and Qiu Bai''s eyes lit up at once, seeing he knew that he could still control Yu Dong. This girl was always afraid of angering him, after all, he was Yu Cheng''s beloved father if he got angry then she wouldn''t get any advantage over Yu Cheng not that she will get an advantage even now but at least he was willing to coax her, it can be counted as giving in right? However, before his smile could even form properly he heard Yu Dong say " so should we discuss how much grains you are going to give us ?"


    " grains? What grains? "Startled Qiu Bai blurted out


    " you will have to give grains for the work we will do for you. I know your miser like nature and know that it''s impossible for you to fork out money, that''s why you will pay us by grains right ?" asked Yu Dong she was leaning on the hoe that she put down on the ground like it was a cane supporting her but despite herzy attitude and soft tone, Qiu Bai felt a chilliness surrounding him that has nothing to do with the cold weather!

 Chapter 39 - Who Ever Wants To Help Can Help But I Won’t.

    Qiu Bai shivered under Yu Dong''s piercing gaze. It was as if she could see right through him, he nervously swallowed and then clenched his trembling hands before speaking up in false bravado " what grains? What works for pay? arent we one family why do we have to separate our family like this, Dong Dong don''t forget that your surname is still Yu, only the branches have separated, we are still one family"


    Yu Dong lips slightly twitched before she handed the hoe in her hand to Ye Liu and crossed her arms in front" Uncle inw, you are really good. When you wanted the family to separate you ask me to separate but when you want us to help you out, we conveniently be one family, is there really such a good thing? If we are one family why didn''t I see you sending anything for Chen Mi''s postnatal confinement - you know that I, your niece inw is unreliable right? But I didn''t so much as see a single graining from the old Yu family while Chen Mi was pregnant, in the end, I, the unreliable Yu Dong had to tighten my belt and start working."


    Unreliable was how Qiu Bai usually called the original host, by calling herself unreliable again and again Yu Doing was reminding Qiu Bai that she still remembered how Qiu Bai made a fuss when her parents died to separate the first and second branch of the Yu family.


    " what unreliable? Who here doesn''t know that eldest niece is the most capable, hunting two wild boars the size of a bull, you are the only one who is promising in the family right now" though Qiu Bai could understand the underlying meaning of Yu Dong words he still thickened his skin and kept smiling " I know that you don''t have it easy but, Uncle inw doesn''t have it easy either. Your grandmother hurt her waist while she was sowing seeds in the fields and now her body is not that agile anymore. Your grandfather is busy taking care of your grandmother and your cousins are busy with their stuff. Your Aunt works in the town from day to night, in the end, I''m the only one who is free enough to harvest the fields - but a single person to harvest ten Mu ofnd is a bit too much that''s why I came asking for your help"


    "Uncle inw you don''t need to tell me this, our families are now separate, we are like well water that won''t mix in with your river water anymore" responded Yu Doing lightly, showing no sign of impatience and anger but still speaking straightforwardly " and it''s not like I''m refusing to help you right? If you pay me then you don''t even need to ask for my husbands to work for you, I will work for you - working in the fields is the job of us women, why drag my frail husbands to work for you in the fields? I will harvest that ten mund of yours for half a kg of rice and a jin of wheat, its fair deal right?"


    Qiu Bai choked on air, he couldn''t understand when did Yu Doing became so forceful and good with her words. She didn''t refuse to work for him outright instead she asked for payment, both he and she knew that he was a petty miser who didn''t like to fork out money even when his life was depending on. That money was for his precious son! He saved it after many years, he will never touch that money or else how will he pay for his son''s academy fees and arrange for a city girl to be married to him?


    There was no extra money except the savings, there were seven mouths to feed in their family and only one person earning a decent sum of money every month, thus having an extra sum of money was impossible.


    " Dong Dong, why are you being so troublesome? Don''t you know how hard it is for our family?" harumphed Qiu Bai unhappily " your aunt only earns two taels every month, and most of it goes into Sheng''er ''s study. At least show some face to your aunt and cousin even if you don''t want to show any face to me your uncle inw, I will understand I am after all an outsider" after he finished speaking he ordingly sniffed and wiped his reddened eyes as if Yu Dong, had done something severe to him.


    He was really the male version of a green tea bitch!


    You, Dong, felt her head throb, she was from the Apocalypse, she wasn''t used to this green tea bitches antics though there was nock of scheming people whether it was apocalypse or not, so she understood what Qiu Bai was trying to do- as expected the vige head Xu Muan''s expression turned sullen and she looked at Yu Dong, with disapproval.


    You, Dong, sighed and then straightforwardly spoke up " uncle inw if we are talking about our family condition, thenpared to your family my family is having an even harder time. For the sake of earning money, I have to enter the forest and bet with my own life to hunt a few animals to exchange them for a decent price in the town. I don''t even have a stable ie at least my aunt has a stable earning what do I have? I have three mers to feed, a baby to look after and I even need to take care of my little brother... I''m not even asking for money from you, I''m just asking for some grains to feed my family. I am not shirking away from work I just want some grains, given my condition is not too much right?"


    When Yu Doing put it like that she dug a pit for Qiu Bai, didn''t he say that they were one family? Then why not give grains to his family in exchange for them working for him? Forget about family even closely rted blood brothers should keep their ounts clear and settle the ounts properly!


    Qiu Bai was once again shocked speechless he turned to look at the vige head with a grievance filled expression" vige head this- I''m still waiting to sell that grain and settle the leftover debt my wife owes after buying paper and brushes for Sheng''er. It''s not like I don''t want to give the grain but I really can''t afford to - you know how hard it is to raise a schr right? I will give Yu Doing grains when we harvest our fields in the autumn"


    What a joke! Giving grains to that good for nothing first branch prodigal daughter? He would rather throw it down the drain than give it to her. Whatever since he needs help, he will just casually agree, as for whether he will fulfil his promise or not, humph, where was the evidence of his promise? When did he make one?


    " Yu Dong, this-"


    "No pay, no work. I don''t have the time or means to run charity " said Yu Dong simply interrupting the vige head from putting in a word for Qiu Bai, she knew these tactics that Qiu Bai was trying to pull really well don''t want to pay then don''t pay but don''t expect her to foolishly work.


    "Yu Dong, you shouldn''t be so direct. Think about it your cousin is studying as a schr, you should leave yourself a way out " the vige head Xu Muan tried to good-naturedly talk it out with Yu Dong.


    But too bad Yu Doing wasn''t willing she simply shook her head and resolutely spoke "vige head, I have left many ways out for my uncle inw and my cousin which is why they are living in the house that was built by my mother''s earning while they dumped me here to rot. Not once did I see them sending out an olive branch to help me and I never said anything - it''s not like they can''t help me but they don''t want to, I was foolish to give in to them again and again but I won''t be fooled anymore. If anyone wants to help them, sure go ahead..but I won''t work without pay nor will my husbands. "


    Then ignoring the ugly expressions of both the vige head and Qiu Bai, she ushered her husbands and Yu Mai to go inside before following them inside the house and shutting the door with a bang on Qiu Bai''s face.


    Dare to throw their weight around? Don''t know that she too has a temper? Simply foolish!

 Chapter 40 - How Dare She?

    "This.. This brat dared to actually act so arrogantly in front of me? Her elder?" Qiu Bai who couldn''t believe that Yu Doing turned him away despite him using Yu Cheng''s name was too stunned to ess everything, he was ashamed and embarrassed at the thought that the good for nothing who once kept her head bowed in front of him and his son would one day actually turn her nose up in front of him! Just six months and Yu Dong changed so much? How can a person change so much?


    '' It must be those three, I knew it!'' sneered Qiu Bai inwardly, '' it must be those mers who filled her head with god knows what nonsense, and made that brat rebel against me. ''


    If he knew this would happen, then he would have never let that brat leave their family, as long as he dumped them in the room next to the woodshed, he would still be able to control Yu Dong. Now thetter was so fierce to him just because he separated her family from the old Yu family.


    " Vige head you saw how disrespectful, Dong Dong is being to me didn''t you?" said Qiu Bai as he grievously looked at Mu Xuan. Qiu Bai was the perfect example of those soft and good looking mers, his moist eyes that reddened just because of a few tears coupled with his palm-size small face and cherry lips, he looked really gentle and good-natured. So, when he behaved as if he was aggrieved or wronged, no woman was able to resist his charm, Mu Xuan was the same when she saw Qiu Bai looking at her with tears in his eyes and biting his lips as if to stop himself from crying, she too felt that Yu Doing was being too much.


    Qiu Bai might have separated their families but it was Yu Dong who was in the wrong who asked her to be such a hooligan who only knows how to drink all day and tease the mers of the vige? In her eyes what Qiu Bai did was correct, Yu Cheng was studying to be a schr, with Yu Dong''s character, his good name would be dragged in the mud together with hers. So what''s wrong with Qiu Bai if he asked for separation?


    but instead of reflecting on her behaviour Yu Dong actually put on a long face and behaved as she and Qiu Bai owed her her few taels. Mu Xuan was the one responsible for drawing up the separation documents, and she was also responsible for brainwashing the previous Yu Dong by asking her to filial to her uncle inw and aunt by separating from the family.


    All because Mu Xuan didn''t want Yu Dong, to drag Yu Cheng''s good name down. She was the vige head and was looking forward to the day when Yu Cheng will bring glory to their vige by bing a Xiucai. Thus, she too just like Qiu Bai had no good feelings towards Yu Dong and was easily swayed.


    "Don''t worry about her" said Mu Xuan as she cast a dark look at Yu Dong''s small house " you know how Yu Dong, that niece of yours is... Sigh, if only she had a good character would I still be so strict towards her? No one in the vige likes her yet I still allow her to live here all because her mother was a good friend of mine. If not for her, I would have chased this hooligan out of my vige long ago. Don''t care about her from now on, just leave her alone in a week or two once she is finished with the grains at her house she wille and ask you for help, then you can ask her to help you, but remember to give her the grains she wants because even if she is not a good seedling, she is still your niece"


    Though Mu Xuan turned a blind eye to a lot of things and gave Qiu Bai a lot of leeway to act arrogantly in the vige, she wasn''t totally unfair. She wanted to be a good head of the vige for that no one from her vige should end up starving to death, even if the person was a bad element to the society.


    You, Dong, might not be good but her husbands and child were innocent, Mu Xuan won''t turn a blind eye to their sufferings.


    Qiu Bai clenched his fists, give that woman''s daughter grains? Hah! What a joke, he is already being graceful by letting her leave in ease without causing much trouble for her, if not he would have long banished her and those stupid mers of hers out of the vige!


    However, he didn''t say anything to refute the vige head like Yu Dong did instead he nodded, for the sake of his family and Yu Cheng, he still needed Mu Xuan''s help, if ruined his good impression in front of the Vige head who knows what might happen!


    Though even though he was reluctant he still epted Mu Xuan''s suggestion and left after spitting on Yu Dong''s door when Mu Xuan wasn''t looking.


    ''Humph, just wait! let''s see how I teach you a good lesson when you finish up using the grains that my family gave you ''


    What Qiu Bai didn''t know was that even if the world''s end Yu Dong would still have enough grains to feel her family''s stomach.


    -


    " Are you sure, that we shouldn''t help Uncle inw?" asked Ye Liu tentatively, though he didn''t like Qiu Bai and his children, it was a known fact that their future was better than theirs, he was afraid that in the future the old Yu family might retaliate against them in the future " if - if Yu Cheng really became an official he might create unnecessary trouble for us"


    Yu Dong put down her hoe and cleaned her hands, she has ced a water vat near the door so that everyone could clean their hands the second they return home. When she heard Ye Liu''s query she snorted, Yu Cheng, clearing the Xiucai ''s exams? Even in his dreams, he wouldn''t be able to clear those exams!


    " even if we help them, Yu Cheng would still create trouble for our family, " said Yu Dong, she didn''t want to tell Ye Liu and the others about the barren fields but looks like she needed to tell them so as to stop them from being to soft-hearted in the future " didn''t you help them in the past? Cleaning, washing and cooking you did everything and how did they repay you? By separating the family? By giving us this dpidated house? Hell, even those farming fields are barren, with them doing all this do you think they will help you in the future? "


    Yu Dong dropped the bomb on her poor husbands heads without giving them a chance to prepare themselves.

 Chapter 41 - [Bonus ] We Have Faith In You

    Everyone except Yu Dong and Xiao Bo was shocked, Yu Mai has already gone to the backyard after arriving at their home to check on the three goats. However, even if he stayed behind he wouldn''t have understood what Yu Doing was talking about just like he didn''t understand what Qiu Bai and Yu Doing were talking about earlier. The only thing he understood was that - his uncle inw was a bad mer and he needed to stay away from him.


    because he was upset after seeing his uncle inw scolding his sister and his ugly face, Yu Mai rushed to the cute goats to heal his damaged eyes.


    " ah! Ah! Ah!" Xiao Bo the cute baby mer too didn''t understand what his parents were talking about, he started iling his lotus root-like chubby arms and motioned Yu Dong to take him in her arms. These days Yu Dong, took more care of him whenever she was at home, she would cuddle Little bun and sometimes sing lubies and children songs to him while feeding him milk.


    This was why Little bun was a lot closer to Yu Dong than before.


    Yu Dong saw her son struggling in the currently frozen in shock Chen Mi''s arms and heroically rescued her son from his father''s stiff embrace. She brought Little bun in her embrace, and let her spiritual energy wrap him up properly. The little bun was a sickly child when he was born up because of theck of nourishment, Yu Dong worked really hard to make him chubby and healthy by feeding him properly. She would also use her spiritual energy to heal the damages in his body since Yu Dong consistently fed her spiritual energy to little bun, the sickly baby soon grew up in a healthy and chubby baby.


    "What?"


    "What?"


    " what did you say ?"


    The three mers were really shocked to their cores, they were just weak mers who knew nothing past sewing and embroidery. To figure out whether thend was barren or not, was equivalent to asking them to go and fight in a bloody war, they couldn''t even figure out how much water and fertilizer and needed much less to identify whether it was fertile or not.


    Yu Dong rubbed Little bun''s chubby face and simply repeated what she said earlier " the old Yu family gave us barren fields, I''m afraid there will be a long and difficult road ahead for us"


    Ye Liu and Chen Mi were so shocked that they couldn''tprehend what to say, thend - that ten mu ofnds that they have was actually nothing but barren wastes? No wonder the old Yu family gave them so muchnd so generously! These pieces of Lands were basically useless to them! How good their n was, taking advantage of the fact that their


    wife''s was muddleheaded they recycled those barren pieces ofnds and even whitewashed their image.


    To the vigers the old Yi family was really good, they gave Yu Dong a lot of fields and it was Yu Dong who was in the wrong who didn''t know how to cherish thosends.


    Shen Li was even more stunned than Ye Liu and Chen Mi because he knew that the soul in his wife''s body was changed so he wasn''t worried about her giving up halfway like the original Yu Dong, But what if the soul didn''t change? What if it was Yu Dong, who changed her ways and decided to walk down the right path somehow? He was sure that if his wife, the previous Yu Dong found out that thends were barren, wouldn''t she give up halfway? He knew Yu Dong well, she wasn''t someone who would fight against the odd instead she would just go ahead and give up.


    By giving these barren fields wasn''t Qiu Bai trying to kill them? Weren''t his actions simr to pushing Yu Dong and their family to their deaths? How can someone be so cruel!


    " that old bastard!" Ye Liu was the first who woke up from his daze after Yu Doing dumped such a heavy bomb on their heads. He clenched his fists and angrily stomped his feet, he couldn''t help but feel distressed, for four years he worked in that family like a bull and this was how he was repaid? This was so unfair " I will - I will go and teach Old Qiu a lesson, just you wait here"


    " alright stop there" Yu Dong stopped Ye Liu who was looking close to exploding, she motioned Shen Li to make Ye Liu sit down by her eyes, then asked Chen Mi to bring some water for Ye Liu to drink and calm down. Ye Liu who was feeling thirsty after walking for so long took the cup from Chen Mi and drank all the water in one go, only when he finished drinking did Yu Dong speak up again " feeling better ?"


    Ye Liu blushed a little and nodded " I''m alright, I was just a little too agitated"


    As he said that he couldn''t help but p himself mentally, why did he have to react so impulsively? Was he getting a little toofortable with Yu Dong that he started throwing tantrums in front of her like this?


    " well now that you have calmed down, I think you will be able to hear what I have to say properly," said Yu Dong who looked at Ye Liu with patience not looking at all angry " even if you go and fight it out with old man Qiu, it will be you who will suffer. "


    " But why ?" Ye Liu, who couldn''t understand what Yu Dong was saying jumped to his feet and asked " why will I be at fault? They were the ones who did us wrong"


    " that''s - that''s because I didn''t take good care of those fields, " said Yu Doing sounding a little embarrassed, she didn''t want to look at the disappointment in her husbands eyes so she looked at little bun who was blinking hisrge dewy eyes at her innocently. Though she wasn''t in the wrong here who asked her to reincarnate in a scumbag''s body, Yu Dong sighed and continued " if you fight with Old man Qiu he would just create trouble saying it was us who didn''t take care of the fields and they became barren, he will never agree to these usations "


    For a while no one spoke, Yu Dong thought that her husbands were too dissatisfied with her and she hurriedly exined " but don''t worry, I brought a really good fertilizer from the town, I''m sure it will be fine "


    Since she took their responsibility she needed to make sure that they won''t feel ufortable with anything, she needed to work hard - what if they start thinking that she was actually making excuses? And lying because she didn''t want to be med?


    " it''s alright, " said Chen Mi when he saw that Yu Dong was acting a little flustered " it doesn''t matter everyone makes mistakes, as long as you are willing to change it''s not toote for you "


    " Mi is right, " said Ye Liu who sounded a bit begrudging " as long as we work hard, we might be able to change the conditions of the fields, just as you said and needs good fertilizer and water, I''m sure it will fine"


    "Yes, we haveplete faith in you," said Shen Li his cheeks flushing red, he never consoled someone so he was feeling a bit shy " you will definitely seed wife"


    Yu Dong who was mortified heaved a sigh of relief, a warm current flowing in her heart, but at the same time, her old grudges with the previous owner once again refreshed, she really wanted to teach the original owner a good lesson - after all, how could she hit these angels?

 Chapter 42 - Her Husbands Don’t Need To Worry About Such Things

    " Anyway forget about these matters," said Yu Dong, she wasn''t really worried about the old Yu family. Intact with her strength it would be a bit embarrassing to be afraid of a weak chicken whose only strength was to be an official and that too when he could be one. She on the other hand was a master cultivator who could use many techniques, to sweep up mobs of zombies clean within seconds, will she be worried about such a little thing? Of course, she would never be scared of such a thing! She didn''t want her husbands to be afraid either, as their wife it was her responsibility to take care of them so she changed the topic without showing any signs of continuing it.


    This wasn''t because she was overly confident but because she had faith in her capabilities as long as she worked hard, she can take her husbands out of this poor vige and settle down somewhere else, and as long as they had money, they will be able to buy an official title as well, this was what she learned in the town. So who was scared of who? Only time will tell who was the more capable one here!


    " Liu, didn''t I bring some cloth for you three? Why don''t I see you three making clothes for yourself? " asked Yu Dong, earlier she bought some expensive cloth materials for her husbands and little bun, she even bought some for Yu Mai. But it has been days and she was yet to see the three mers working on the cloths, what was wrong? Did she buy fewer cloth?


    At her questions, the three mers flushed red, though they were mers they hardly learned anything like embroidery and sewing. Though they somehow learned it, their skills were too haphazard. Their skills were enough to be used on simply rough cloths but the materials that Yu Dong brought were just too beautiful and expensive that they were afraid of ruining them. How can they try their half baked skills on such beautiful clothes? They wanted to make the most out of the fabric but they hardly knew about embroidery and what if they made a mistake wouldn''t it be more of a loss than again?


    " We- we don''t know much about sewing" in the end Shen Li decided toe clean, it wasn''t that he wanted to lie but it was just too embarrassing to ept the fact that he did not know how to make clothes. But he, Ye Liu and Chen Mi were not in the wrong either because neither of them was enchantingly pretty, so their family never bothered to waste their resources on them.


    Their family would rather give the remaining money to their sisters instead of wasting it on them, which was why Shen Li and the other two hardly knew of the skills that would make them good husbands.


    Their family believed that with their ugly faces, they could hardly be someone''s concubine much less anyone''s legal husbands, so why bother? In the end, it was their father inw who taught them but before they could get a perfect hang of it, their father inw died and they could only learn half of what Yu Dong''s daddy taught them.


    " is that so?" asked Yu Dong though she was generally asking, she couldn''t help but be a little surprised, weren''t the mers of this world really skilled in the so-called feminine arts of the earth? Nheless, she wasn''t upset with them, it wasn''t a rather big thing if they didn''t know how to sew and make clothes, they can always ask someone to make the clothes for them " it''s alright, do you guys know anyone who can make clothes? Just bring the fabric to them and pay them ording to their work, that works too"


    Though Yu Dong said that it was alright, the three mers were mortified, their wife was working hard in the fields from morning to noon - and here they couldn''t even sew decent clothes for her.


    " we will definitely learn it," said Ye Liu sounding determined " it''s not a big deal, as long as if we learn it attentively, we will be able to sew good clothes as well without any mistakes"


    " yes, yes " agreed Chen Mi, he was really ashamed. Now that their wife was showing her capable side, they were looking reallyckingpared to her. She could hunt, farm and cook delicious meals and they could only do everything mediocrely, wasn''t it an embarrassment to them as her husbands?


    Yu Dong however shook her head and said " it''s fine if you want to learn but wait until Little bun grows up a little, we are stillcking in manpower and I can''t manage everything at home and outside. I will be busier soon and it will be troublesome if you all start learning embroidery at once if you want one of you can go and learn while the other two have to take care of the household affairs and little bun."


    Yu Dong didn''t want to dump the household matters on their heads but she really need to get serious. It was the end of July and soon winter would arrive, she has to earn enough money to renovate their house and build a shed in the backyard apart from that she also need to save enough money in case of an emergency. For that, she has to start working hard to strike her first pot of gold.


    "Wife is right," said Shen Li, he was too engrossed in his shame that hepletely forgot about the things that they need to do at home. Yu Dong was responsible for earning money while they were responsible to take care of the households affair, if they start casually goofing around who will take care ofundry and cleaning? " we can always learn embroidery once little bun is two years old after that we will be free enough to get some free time for ourselves, right?"


    Yu Dong nodded she was certain that within two years she will be so rich that her husbands would no longer need to learn such a skill, by then they will be able to throw money and buy whatever they wanted whether it was clothes or jewellery. Yu Dong''s husbands don''t need to worry about such measly things! Not do they need to work hard to learn it either!

 Chapter 43 - [Bonus ] Fang Chi Was Rejected By His Match

    Just like they decided, Ye Liu took the fabric to Granny Fang, though he didn''t like Fang Chi a lot, He liked Granny Fang and loved her embroidery skills, he has seen the delicate and lively embroidery on Fang Chi''s clothes and really liked it. Ye Liu wanted to learn embroidery from Granny Fang but the two of them had enough troubles as it is, so he never tried to disturb her. Not that he had any time to disturb her either, he was forced to work in the Yu family until his waist break and his legs went jelly - but now, he finally has the opportunity to wear clothes with Granny Fang''s embroidery!


    Just the very thought was enough to make Ye Liu walk with a spring in his steps.


    He was so happy that he didn''t even pay attention to the mockery of the vigers as he passed. Yu Dong had already warned him, that once he went outside, the vigers would badmouth her behind his back either subtly or loudly. Since Qiu Bai failed to get them to work for him for free, he wouldn''t let go of the matter so easily, he would definitely try to vilify her in front of the vigers.


    This was also the reason why Ye Liu came instead of Shen Li and Chen Mi, the two of them were too faint-hearted and soft-spoken, they can be bullied easily but not him, he has thick skin and can ignore all the bullying even with his ears opened and eyes as sharp as that of an eagle.


    Ye Liu didn''t pay attention to anyone who tried to call him from behind instead he walked swiftly like he was in a hurry to go somewhere because the fabric was tightly packed in the basket that he was carrying on his back no one was able to guess where he was rushing off, they all thought that maybe Yu Dong family finally finished off all their grains and meat that Yu Dong hunted and now Ye Liu had no choice but to go and pick wild vegetables.


    Some of them sympathised with him but most of them were relishing in Ye Liu and his family''s misery. It wasn''t as if they had a feud with Yu Dong or either of her three husbands but human nature was just like that, they might not want to help someone in need but when they saw someone in a situation worse than them, they couldn''t help but be happy over it.


    Ye Liu didn''t know that he became an embodiment of a '' pathetic mer with unfortunate luck '', instead he walked all the way to the foot of the mountain where Granny Fang lived together with her grandchild Fang Chi. He cleaned up his appearance as he tucked the locks of his hair behind his ears and wiped his face with his hands before knocking on Granny Fang''s door, one day he will learn embroidery from Granny Fang that means she will be his teacher, he should give his best first impression.


    The door opened after Ye Liu knocked but instead of Granny Fang, it was Fang Chi. The smiling mer was talking and chattering with his wife when she hunted the boar, but today all traces of smile were gone from Fang Chi''s face and his eyes were swollen as if he was crying.


    Seeing him like this Ye Liu was stunned, not knowing what to say. Though he didn''t like Fang Chi because he saw him '' seducing '' ( he didn''t ) his wife right in front of him, Ye Liu didn''t dislike him to the point where he wanted him to cry.


    " are- are you okay?" asked Ye Liu but after asking, he couldn''t help but inwardly p himself. What was he doing! What kind of insensitive question was this? The guy was crying, crying until his eyes turned red and swollen, so he wasn''t okay! Wasn''t it obvious enough?


    Fang Chi didn''t say anything and simply nodded silently, unlike Ye Liu who was like a basic tsundere type of guy... Fang Chi was like the typical cold Ceo type of man, even though he was crying, it was hard for Ye Liu to sympathise with him. The guy looked more dangerous rather than pitiful with his red eyes and pursed lips, unlike Qiu Bai who could move the entire poption of the women in the vige with just a few tears of his.


    It wasn''t Fang Chi''s fault, he looked more like his mother than his daddy, and thus his beauty was that of a cold beauty than a softer one, coupled with the fact that he worked in the farming fields instead of his grandmother so he was sturdier than the mers of the vige.


    "e in, is there anything you want ?" asked Fang Chi though he tried his best to speak normally, his voice was nasally and hoarse. Fang Chi''s face turned red upon hearing his voice, he didn''t know whether to shut his mouth or continue asking Ye Liu about his reason toe to their house.


    Thankfully, Granny Fang who was weeding the vegetable patch heard Ye Liu''s voice and came to see who came to their house, seeing that it was Yu Dong''s husband she smiled gently. She still hasn''t forgotten the extra meat Yu Dong gave to her family''s Fang Chi when thetter hardly helped her, thus when she talked to Ye Liu her voice was extremely warm " Ye Liu, you -why are you standing outsidee in, is there something that I can help you with?"


    Seeing that his grandmother hase Fang Chi escaped to the backyard but as he was rushing outside, Ye Liu caught his tears that were flowing down Fang Chi''s tears and felt a little awkward, here he wanted to impress Granny Fang but he saw her grandson cry, will this affect his good points in Granny Fang''s heart?


    " oh that boy" sighed Granny Fang fretfully, just like Ye Liu, she too caught Fang Chi''s crying face and couldn''t help but be upset as well.


    " Is everything alright? I -Granny Fang maybe I can help Fang Chi ?" Ye Liu didn''t think that it was alright if he remained quiet now that he saw Fang Chi crying like that, he at least need to speak some words of concern. Even if they were empty! What? That guy was a vixen seducing his wife ( he wasn''t )


    " You? Well, you can if you make your wife marry Chi" joked Granny Fang as she looked at Ye Liu who froze at her words, discerning that she went too far, she smiled politely " don''t worry, I was joking. But no you can''t help Chi, the poor boy was rejected by his match once again because he was too tall and strongpared to the girl who came to ask for his hand. He is a little upset because of that"


    Ye Liu didn''t know what to say, this was something that he knew too well. He too was rejected by a lot of matches because he was too strongpared to them, so even though he had a little feud with Fang Chi he still spoke kindly " it''s alright, one day he will get his perfect match, Granny Fang"


    "You are too sweet," said Granny Fang but then she noticed the basket on Ye Liu''s back and asked, " Is there something you want to tell me?"


    " ah yeah" putting the basket down on the floor, Ye Liu pulled the fabrics from the basket and handed them to Granny Liu " My wife brought these from the town, she wants to make clothes for me and my brothers including little bun and little Mai, and here -" putting the money on top of the fabrics, Ye Liu added, " Wife said that we can''t take advantage of Granny Fang''s kindness"


    Granny Fang blinked at the money that was ced on the top of the fabrics and couldn''t help but thank Yu Dong because she was too old now the vigers didn''te to her when they wanted to make clothes instead they went to the young mers, to think the skill that she learned as past time was helping her earn a decent sum. She nodded and epted the money as she smiled at Ye Liu " please tell me the measurements "


    Ye Liu heard her answer and sighed in relief, he was afraid that Granny Liu would take this as him boasting.. Thankfully, Granny Fang was broad hearted! He happily told his and the measurements of others before leaving.

 Chapter 44 - Go To Town Together

    Yu Dong was putting the lid on the alcohol jar after testing whether or not the wine that she prepared from the grapes that she grew in her backyard when Chen Mi came with Little bun in his arms. After two months of tender and careful care, little bun was no longer the same sickly looking child as he was at the time of his birth. Instead under Yu Dong''s thorough care, little bun was now no longer the wrinkly ugly baby instead he was now chubby and round, he looked so adorable with his soft and delicate white skin, that many times Yu Dong would mistake him for a moving doll.


    He looked so cute that Yu Dong found it impossible to look away from him. In fact, she wasn''t alone, many vigers would gawk at Little Bun when Chen Mi took him out on a stroll.


    Babies grew up quickly the same could be said for Little bun, now the once reserved child who only smiled and giggled once in a while started to crawl around in the house, Yu Dong was worried that he would get hurt so she had Shen Li and the others weave bamboo sheets andid them on the floor, so at to make sure that Little bun doesn''t scratch or hurt himself while crawling.


    " Ah! Ah, mowwie!" now Little bun could speak one or two words though his pronunciation was a little off, everyone in the house could understand what he was trying to say. So, when Yu Dong heard Little bun cry '' mowwie'' she knew that he was calling for her.


    She smiled and stood up before washing her hands and wiping them, only then did she take Little bun in her arms " bun bun, did you miss mommy?"


    "Ah!" replied Little bun pping Yu Dong''s face, though his antics still made Chen Mi and Ye Liu get on their toes, Yu Dong didn''t mind his naughty antics.


    Pinching little bun''s chubby cheeks, Yu Dong cooed " so bun bun missed mommy? Mommy missed little bun too", as she spoke she rubbed Little bun''s tummy with her nose, blowing raspberries making little bun giggle loudly.


    " wife are you going to town ?" asked Chen Mi as he looked at the wine jars that were pulled out from the makeshift cer in their backyard. He knew that his wife was working really hard these days, not only did she was consistent in going to the fields every day, she also took really good care of the berries and grapes growing in their backyard.


    A month ago, she harvested buckets of grapes and asked the three of them to help her brew wine with it, though neither of them knew how to brew wine thankfully, Yu Dong knew and guided them well so they were able to brew a total of forty jars of wine.


    " yes" answered Yu Dong as she stopped teasing Little bun and hugged him " the money at home is short now, And I want to renovate the house before winter. If not the roofs will leak when it snows in four months, we will in trouble if we don''t repair the roofs by then, previously it was fine but now we have little bun with us, we can''t take unwanted risks now. "


    Though the money that Yu Dong had in her pocket was enough to repair the roofs, Yu Dong didn''t want to just repair the roofs alone. She wanted to give her three husbands a decent life that''s why she wanted topletely renovate the house and make separate rooms for each of them. She also wanted to make a floor instead of making do with bamboo sheets, for that she needed more money than just ten taels.


    Chen Mi didn''t question Yu Dong, from the past few months they were wearing clothes of fine fabric and eating nothing but polished rice and meat, the money at home must have depleted a lot, if not more.


    " oh, Mi you are back?" Ye Liu who was in the kitchen cleaning the dishes, came out when he heard Chen Mi''s voice. Shen Li had gone out to do theundry so he wasn''t at home with them right now, Yu Dong wanted to wait for him but she was afraid that if she dyed any longer, she might miss the opportunity to meet Song Yixu so she couldn''t wait any longer.


    She turned to Chen Mi and asked " did you call Aunt Wang? What did she say?"


    Chen Mi who was chatting with Ye Liu nodded and answered with a smile " I already asked Aunt Wang toe and help us, she said that she will be here in a jiffy -"


    As if to emphasise her in a '' jiffy'', Aunt Wang''s boisterous voice boomed from their front yard " Oi, Dong Dong, let''s go! We need to hurry or else we will reach there at rush hour, it will troublesome by then"


    "Yes" answered Yu Dong then she handed Little bun to Chen Mi before picking up two wine jars and walking out. Ye Liu and Chen Mi exchanged a nce then the two of them settled Little bun inside Chen Mi''s room and started to help Yu Dong in piling the wine jars in Aunt Wang''s ox cart.


    " oh these are a lot" eximed Aunt Wang as she looked at her nowpletely full cart, " Dong Dong are you sure you will be able to sell this much at one go? I don''t know but I think I will try my best. If it sells well then it''s alright, if not it''s alright too - I''m not greedy I just want a little money to subsidize my family nothing else"


    "Well, are you going alone? " asked Aunt Wang nodding " I mean the jars are quite a lot you won''t be able to keep them stable in my cart alone. What if they start tumbling down? You should bring someone with you just in case"


    Yu Dong blinked and then turned to look at Chen Mi and Ye Liu, if Shen Li was here she could have taken him but now that he wasn''t here, she could only take Ye Liu because Little Bun needed Chen Mi to take care of him.


    "Alright, Liue with me and Mi you better stay at home and don''t open the door unless Li returns, if someone else other than Lies you need to turn them away," said Yu Dong though she didn''t want to leave Chen Mi behind, little bun was still too young to be brought to the town she was afraid that she might disturb him. So she decided to leave the two behind while taking Ye Liu with her.

 Chapter 45 - [Bonus ] Vip Ticket

    As they drove past the vigers, Yu Dong saw numerous vigers gaping at her or more likely gaping at the sight of her sitting together with Ye Liu. Because Ye Liu was notorious for his temper, it was a known fact that Yu Dong and Ye Liu didn''t get along with each other. Their bad rtionship was a rathermon topic of gossip for the vigers, so Yu Dong knew that the reason the vigers were staring at them so curiously was because of this, however, the fact that they were treating her like a rare treasure, even Yu Dong who hardly get embarrassed- couldn''t help but blush furiously.


    However, Yu Dong felt that there was one gaze that was much more stifling than the others. She looked up and searched around, soon she found out that the peculiar gaze belonged to Qiu Bai, her good uncle inw.


    She didn''t know why Qiu Bai was staring at her but she didn''t bother with him instead she turned around and tuned him out. Though Qiu Bai''s gaze was so sharp that Yu Dong felt her entire back was being pricked by his hideous gaze.


    Qiu Bai, who was on his way to the fields saw Yu Dong and Ye Liu going to the town together with a bunch of wine jars and sneered in sarcasm. He knew that Yu Dong was trying her best for the past few months, her infamous character was slowly getting redeemed and even her rtionship with her husbands was slowly improving.


    But so what? Yu Dong was the typical example of a daughter of a dog! She was a good for nothing who had no talents, except teasing and flirting with the mers of the vige! To think this vulgar woman was trying to covet something she could never get, humph! Did she think that she can get rich just by working hard? If so then even a fool can harvest gold from hisnds! Those pieces ofnds upon which she was investing so much were nothing but barrennds they wouldn''t even sprout a seedling much less crops for her to harvest.


    As for her rtionship with those mers, humph... Even though Chen Mi escaped the other two were already barren with their wombspletely rotten. With no child born out of their wombs, he will see how long Yu Dong would dote on them! As long as he was alive the first household of the Yu family can forget about rising once again!


    Yu Dong didn''t know that the person upon who she didn''t even want to waste her time was actually bent on scheming against her family ever since the very beginning. Instead, shepletely forgot about Qiu Bai and threw him at the back of her mind as she helped Ye Liu stabilise the tumbling wine jars - Aunt Wang was indeed right, these jars were really hard to stabilise luckily she brought Ye Liu or she might have lost a few jars just like that!


    When the two reached the town, Yu Dong guided Aunt Wang to Song Yixu''s restaurant, her memory was good thus even though she didn''te to town for more than two and a half months, she still remembered the path to her restaurant.


    Ye Liu stared at the big and ssy restaurant in front of him as he helped Yu Dong in putting down the wine jars from Aunt Wang''s cart and couldn''t help but ask " Are you sure we can sell our wine here? What if we get kicked out, it looks too expensive"


    Yu Dong, who was heaving another two jars from Aunt Wang''s cart and almost stumbled down, was she thatcking in her husband''s eyes? She rolled her eyes inwardly andughingly replied " Oh, Liu don''t worry. I won''t say that the restaurant will definitely buy our wine but I do have a source here. If not theplete stock I am sure we can at least sell half of it"


    Though Yu Dong was confident in the wine brewed from the grapes that she raised with her spiritual energy, she still didn''t act overconfident. It would be too embarrassing if she boasted and ended up making a loss!


    Ye Liu was impressed with her words and followed Yu Dong inside as she left Aunt Wang behind to take care of the wine jars.


    She took Ye Liu to the busgirl and asked her to bring Yu Xi after giving her introduction, Fortunately, Yu Xi must have given special instruction to the busgirl in case she came to the restaurant looking for her, The busgirl immediately rushed to call for Yu Xi who came to meet her in just a few minutes with a beaming smile.


    " sister Dong! You are finally willing toe here " said Yu Xi, the head chef of the restaurant, " I thought you might have forgotten the way of our restaurant"


    Yu Dong smiled at Yu Xi''s harmless jokes and chuckled " it''s not that I forgot but I can''t be as overbearing as toe here every time can I sister Xi? "


    " you jest !" waving her polite greeting, Sister Xi looked at her with a smile and asked, " are you here to sell game again?"


    " Sorry, Sister Xi I''m not here to sell game or pelts but wine"


    "Wine? What kind of wine?" when Sister Xi heard that Yu Dong came here to sell wine, she was intrigued and asked.


    "Why don''t you check for yourself sister Xi?" said Yu Dong as she took the jar from Ye Liu who was standing behind her and motioned for Sister Xi to taste it " It''s home-brewed by me, I''m not hoping for much but I do hope you can buy a jar or two"


    She knew that she couldn''t just dump the wine jars on Yu Xi in just one go, so she tentatively approached her. She would first give Sister Xi a taste and if possible Song Yixu as well, if they liked it they will order the entire stock on their own without her mentioning it!


    Sister Xi asked the bus girl to bring two bowls before saying " let''s see the texture of the wine first"


    Yu Dong knew that one bowl was for Sister Xi and the other one for Song Yixu, she was internally happy that Yu Xi was giving her so much importance. If she had gone to any other restaurant they wouldn''t have given her such importance, so she was really generous in filling the two bowls with alcohol.


    Sister Xi who already had an inkling that whatever Yu Dong brought couldn''t be just a simple as she said - was still surprised despite being prepared. She took one look at the wine''s texture and eximed " this looks amazing! This is really a top-quality wine! You -" motioning to the bus girl she hurriedly handed her the other bowl and ordered " take it tody boss and tell her that it''s from sister Dong. "


    Once she was finished giving orders, sister Xi smiled at Ye Liu and Yu Dong "e on, why are you still standing here? Come inside"


    " But we still have to take care of the rest of the stock-"


    " Aiyah! Why did you leave the entire stock at the entrance? Sister Dong really! Didn''t I say that no matter what you bring as long as it''s from you, we will be willing to take it" eximed Sister Xi before going to the front entrance with two and three helpers to bring the wine jars inside?


    Seeing her look so excited Yu Dong knew she seeded and then turned to look at Ye Liu who was too shocked to speak " you see I have my source "


    '' you call that source????'' roared Ye Liu inwardly as he looked at Sister Xi who was sipping the wine with one hand while ordering the helpers to bring the entire stock inside with a gaze of a robber staring at a pile of gold. This was not just having a source! This was like having a VIP Ticket with a red carpetid for their wee!

 Chapter 46 - Sold! Sold! Sold!

    While Sister Xi was busy piling the wine jars inside their restaurant, Madam He who had specially appointed one of her servants to keep an eye on the Song family restaurant barged inside the VIP room where Song Yixu was enjoying the bowl of wine sent by Sister Xi, though her enjoyment was briefly impeded by her best friend who was slouching in her seat andining indignantly " what''s taking them so long? Why is your head chef so slow in her work? Can''t she just bring that Yu girl to meet us immediately? And you - you say that you are my best friend yet you are sipping such a savoury wine all by yourself! You didn''t even let me have a taste and keep gulping that wine without a single pause, don''t you think you are being too much? Don''t you know how much I love drinking good wine?"


    At this point, Madam He has long shed all of her dignified persona as the Marquis and was now resembling an old stubborn woman who wasn''t used to getting her way. Song Yixu somehow resisted rolling her eyes somehow, thankfully, Madam He was her best friend or else she would have thrown her out for disturbing her '' me'' time. Every one of her workers knew that she didn''t like getting interrupted when she was having her lunch, that is why Sister Xi didn''t barge right inside her personal room instead tactfully sent someone with the wine that Yu Dong brought with her.


    Only Madam He, this great martial artist was daring enough to disrupt her so daringly yet have the courage toin in front of her.


    " oh she is here" eximed Madam He and she immediately sat up straight and changed her slouching posture to a straightened one. Once again she resumed her outward demeanour of an honourable and dignified Marquis. Seeing her act like this, the corner of Song Yixu ''s mouth twitched. This woman! First, she watched the high-quality pelts from her now she was looking forward to snatching this high-quality wine from her? Fat chance!


    Sister Xi had a bright smile as she pushed open the door but then her gaze fell on the distinguished Marquis He and her smile faltered a little before she hooked her lips in a more weing smile as she took another bowl from the help that was responsible for bringing the wine jar with her and offered Madam He a bowl of wine as well. Then she put on an apologetic smile and said " I''m so sorry, Lady He. I didn''t know that you are here, I hope you will forgive this slight negligence on my part?"


    Lady Song smiled furtively at Sister Xi''s words, the reason that Sister Xi didn''t know when and how Lady He arrived in their restaurant was all that the scheming Marquis sneaked inside from the back door.


    However, Lady He who has seen the storm and strifes didn''t even flush the slightest bit of red instead she lightly nced at the bowl in front of her and took it from Sister Xi without batting an eyelid " it''s alright, there is no need for such a big hoo and haa whenever Ie to your restaurant, take it easy. In any case, I''m d to see you, little Yu"


    When Yu Dong heard Lady He mention her name, she politely bowed and greeted both Lady He and Lady Song " it''s all my pleasure, forgive me for disturbing you two. It''s my negligence that I arrived without informing sister Xi first"


    Ye Liu who was following behind Yu Dong paused a little and then he too bowed in front of Lady He and Lady Song. He understood that the twodies in front of him were two big bosses, therefore he needed to show adequate courtesy in front of them.


    " oh it''s alright, you don''t need to bow every time you see us from now on, " said Lady He as she waved their exaggerated greeting aside with a smile " you and I are now more or less of a business partner, you don''t need to worry about such trivial things while meeting with me or her"


    Yu Dong smiled as she straightened up together with Ye Liu then seeing that Lady He still haven''t drunk the wine said " please taste the wine Lady He, And do let me know if it''s good or not"


    " Okay, " said Lady He, she has actually used her entire willpower to restrain her desire, thus when Yu Doing asked her to drink she unhurriedly picked up the bowl and slowly took a sip of the wine.


    Song Yixu rolled her eyes at her best friend, she knew her best friend very well. Had there not been outsiders she would have let go of her status and started gulping down the wine in front of her... After all, the wine was indeed different and more delicious than the wine she sold in her restaurant!


    " Dong Dong, this wine - this wine is delicious !" said Lady He, at first she was calling Yu Dong little Yu but now she took another great leap and started calling Yu Dong, Dong Dong " so fantastic, fine texture, Everything seems to in equilibrium. Not a single factor, whether it''s fruit, acidity, or tannins, neither of them sticks out obtrusively. At the same time, it is positively buzzing with energy and tongue-tingling vibrancy, and most importantly, this wine''s also manifested the ability to have the intensity of vour without being heavy"


    " I''m d you like it, mydy," said Yu Dong, her voice exceptionally clear as she answered to Lady He''s praise.


    " let''s see I would like to-" started Lady He but she was at once interrupted by Lady Song who red at her with a '' don''t you dare'' look and said with a hostile voice " wait for a second, you are not thinking of robbing these wine jars as well are you? Because I''m telling you it''s impossible. Little Yu brought them to sell the entire stock to my restaurant if you want to taste this fine wine then you have to purchase it from my restaurant "


    Lady He''s eyes widened into circles as she anxiously said " now, now can''t you still give me half of the stock ?"


    "No," said Lady Song directly turning to Yu Dong she didn''t even give a chance to Lady He to rob her of the wine jars" the entire stock is of the same batch right?"


    "This one wouldn''t dare to cheat Lady Song, " said Yu Dong " they are from the same batch"


    " Good, good! Sister Xi, let''s set the price at Ten taels for ten jars alright?" said Lady Song as she told Yu Dong that she was interested in buying more from Yu Dong in the future.


    Just like that Yu Dong sessfully sold the entire batch of alcohol while inciting another row between the two best friends as they bristled at each other for not showing enough face to their friendship.


    -


    Ye Liu was stunned as he rubbed the forty silver taels in his hands, this was like a small fortune to them! With this, they can not only renovate their home, but they will also be able to do so much more!


    After they left the restaurant, Ye Liu hurriedly bought rice, flour and some vegetable seeds. Yu Dong sowed berries and grapes in their vegetable patch in the backyard and other than that she didn''t sow anything else, Ye Liu wanted to be a big cost-efficient, therefore, he wanted to grow some vegetables in their backyard.


    Yu Dong didn''t stop him and let him shop to his heart''s content after all just like the women of the modern earth, the mers of this world seemed to have the habit of shopping senselessly.. And how did she know that? Well, Ye Liu''s face was extremely flushed as he bought this and that while she carried their shopping bags like a good husband - sorry, wife.

 Chapter 47 - [Bonus ]Her Whole World

    " you should have stopped me" Ye Liu who was on a shopping spree finally calmed down after he purchased so many things that Yu Dong could barely see her arms. In both of her arms, she was holding bags and more bags and more bags all the way until her shoulders, seeing her carrying so many bags in her hands, Ye Liu couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty - especially when he realised that he spent a total of two taels! So much money! He just spent it away like that!


    Yu Dong arched an eyebrow and said with a doting smile " I can still afford to let you shop around a little, it''s not like you bought anything that''s useless for us right?"


    That much was true even though Ye Liu went all shiny-eyed and rushed from one shop to another, he didn''t buy anything useless. Everything that he bought was for their family and Little bun, not a thing was purchased for himself, seeing him act like that Yu Dong warmth flooded in her system but at the same time, she felt sympathetic towards Ye Liu. What kind of life did this young man live all his life, that he didn''t even stop to think about himself for a second? How can someone be so selfless despite having so much money in his hands?


    " but still " biting his lips, Ye Liu didn''t stop feeling guilty, he was supposed to be the one who controlled the finance of the house yet he divulged in the mortal pleasures and gave up a huge chunk of money just like that. Two silvers! Those two silvers were enough for them to thriftily spend two months with ease! And he just used that much money in a day, what was wrong with him? Wasn''t he going all spoiled and bratty because Yu Dong treated him nicely now? How could he do this?


    Yu Dong looked at the guilt-stricken Ye Liu and raised her hand to hold his wrist. Soft skin, warm, slightly calloused on the side of one hand where she holds the hoe. Ye Liu flinched ever so slightly, he didn''t know why her touch was affecting him so much, it wasn''t like this was his first time holding her hand but still - he couldn''t help it, his eyes slowly trailed the white china like skin and traced the blue veins of her hand as if softly caressing them with his thumb, he wanted to feel her surround him, and give him a little taste of hers, maybe let him worship her like a Goddess, as he savours the taste of her skin. Leaving a trail of his kisses on those blue veins... And that was enough he needed to put a stop to his fantasies because this was impolite, what was he thinking about in the middle of the market?


    " would you like to buy these silver hairpins for your mers?" before he could slowly and softly get out of his stupid fantasies, he heard a loud chuckle and all of his fantasies died down then and there, silver hairpins? What the hell? Who''s buying silver hairpins for who?


    Surprised he looked up, and there he stood in a jewellery store with Yu Dong who was standing in front of the counter, as she pondered over the silver hairpins as if choosing which one of them she needed to buy. When did she bring him here?


    The shopkeeper looked at Ye Liu and smiled" your husband is rather good looking, why not use him as an example and choose the other two ordingly for your other husbands? I think it will be totally okay, all of these are suitable for young mers but you can still select which one you like the most"


    Yu Dong raised her eyes and smiled at him before looking down at the hairpins, and he hurriedly grabbed her hand " you don''t need to buy it, don''t... Don''t buy it there is no need"


    Yu Dong looked at him in bewilderment before asking " why? Don''t you think that you guys need hairpins? How long are you going to use hair ties? Hardly anyone in the vige uses it nowadays "


    Yu Dong was right, no one in the vige used hair ties anymore not unless they were really too poor to afford it. But still -


    "It''s too expensive we don''t need it, we can still make do with hair ties," said Ye Liu he didn''t want to burden Yu Dong too much, after all, she was the only one earning in their family and she had to take care of five mers all by herself. It wasn''t easy for her to, so how can he let her do these extra expenses?


    " it''s alright, I can still afford three silver hairpins, "said Yu Dong confidently, now that she has taken the responsibility, she needed to work hard and make sure that the three husbands of hers live afortable life "dy boss, I will take these three hairpins "she added pointing. There was nothing special about these three hairpins, they were ssy and simple with two hanging tassels and flowers in the centre and the top, however, in the centre of these flowers the gems iid were different. One had a white pearl while the other had a white pearl with paintings of blue flowers and thest one had a light violet pearl glittering with a bluish hue.


    Simr yet different, in its own way - just like the three of them.


    Ye Liu couldn''t help but speak uneasily " you can choose something less expensive"


    " it''s alright, these ones will suit you three the most," said Yu Dong lightly then she paid three taels and had the shopkeeper pack the other two hairpins while she picked the one with blue pearl and smiled at Ye Liu "e on crouch down, or might not be able to put it"


    Ye Liu hesitated but still crouched enough to let Yu Dong ce the hairpin in his hair after untying his hair and letting it cascade down like a waterfall. The inky ck locks flowed down like a trickling stream and covered the two of them, hiding them from the prying eyes. Ye Liu blinked as he felt Yu Dong get closer to him to tie his hair with the hairpin. His skin tickled as he felt her warm breath skim on his face like a spring breeze and barely suppressed the shudder that was rising up his spine.


    His knees nearly gave away but then Yu Dong pulled away with an innocent smile that was neither filled with disgust nor jeering and gushed" wow, you look like a real charmer now don''t you?"


    And that was when he realised that the woman in front of him was no longer the same Yu Dong. This was his wife, yes but only in the body - not in soul. Because Yu Dong that prideful woman would never ask him to gently crouch down, she would never ept her ws, she would never admit that she was weakpared to him.... And she would never smile at him like he was her whole world.

 Chapter 48 - You Are Not Her

    Even after leaving the jewellery store, Ye Liu didn''t stop thinking about the crazy thoughts that had hit home in his mind. It was simply crazy to have such thoughts, after all the woman in front of him was the same as she was four years ago, everything about her was the same as before but still, something was different about her.


    And how did hee to that conclusion ? well it wasn''t that difficult when the person in front of him differed from his memories so much that she no longer resembled the terribly violent drunkard.


    Secondly, Ye Liu has seen his body reacting towards the current Yu Dong in a way it never did before. As he watched her ponytail sway in the fluttering wind he wanted to untie those silky soft locks that were tied in a long ponytail with a glittering hairpin, of silver and red jewel, unleashing the cascade of inky ckness all over himself. Every time she turned back to look at him, made his heart cheer up as if wanting to dance.


    His body was back in top form, and he could feel his desire standing tall and eager. Oh, that was troublesome.


    Something like this never happened before because when he married Yu Dong after their horrible first night, his body stopped reacting towards her. Every time she came to his room, he couldn''t even feel a stir in his body and his little man remainedpletelyid, even when she crawled on top of his bodypletely naked. To him sharing a bed with Yu Dong was like a hard and bitter pill he needed to swallow, only God knows how relieved he was when his father inw brought Chen Mi and Yu Dong''s attention diverted from him to Chen Mi. Though he was still guilty about thinking like this but he was simply sick of being used as an s*x toy that his wife used when she wanted to solve her itch, only then did she speak sweet words to him, apart from that it didn''t bother her whether he was alive or dead.


    That thing she did couldn''t even be called having s*x because there was nothing human about it. It was like a horny bitch humping on a dog for mating and nothing else.


    But now he couldn''t move his gaze away from Yu Dong alright? Even though her curves were encased in those ugly and worn-out clothes, there was no point in hiding that he was seriously turned on by her. And the sway of her a*s as she walked, he couldn''t even look away - he never paid any attention to it before but her butt was perfect for holding on to as she rode her husband, driving their thing inside and out while making them howl in pleasure.


    Realising that his thoughts were once again going down the track he immediately pinched the back of his hand, then he focussed his attention on Yu Dong who was walking in front of him while holding on to his wrist, swallowing the hard lump in his throat he finally asked the question that was inside his mouth before he lost track of his thoughts " you are not her, are you?"


    Ye Liu felt her stiffen and knew that his guess was right, even without an answer he knew then that what he was thinking was correct.


    Yu Dong turned around to look at him and slowly parted her lips before saying " do you mind? " she neither agreed nor denied but instead she asked him whether or not did he mind that she wasn''t the same Yu Dong he was married to, did he mind?


    Of course, he didn''t. Ever since he was a child, his daddy and mother constantly asked him to work hard for his sisters. From house chores to farming, Ye Liu took care of everything, yet no one said a word of praise to him. As a child, he imagined the day when he would get married and leave that horrible house where no one considered him as a member of the family.


    From the very beginning, he only wanted a family and a loving wife, nothing more. He didn''t even mind working twice as hard for that but the reality was like a p in his face, forget about marriage, he was sold off like livestock by his mother and daddy. There was no wedding ceremony and rituals, he was bought by his mother inw and delivered to Yu Dong''s room where she took his virginity without any act of affection, she only cared about herself from start till the end.


    And once she was done, she kicked him out of her room....almost naked andpletely hurt, saying that if he stayed and slept in her bed, it might dirty her. They shared their bodies yet she found him dirty? After that Ye Liu started to rebel he wouldn''t let her touch him but he was no match for her, she would somehow force him to sleep with her and slowly Ye Liu lost all vitality and dreams.


    To be mentally and emotionally tortured by his wife and to be physically tormented by his inws, every day he wished for death and nothing else.


    The current Yu Dong was more in line with his princess charming about whom he dreamed off, of course, he didn''t mind her taking over his tormentor''s body. After all, he finally had a chance at happiness, he wasn''t foolish enough to ruin it but " who are you exactly ?" he asked softly after carefully looking around that no one was around them " are you a spirit or a human?"


    Taking over another person''s body, it wasn''t something Ye Liu saw every day now did he? So he couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing his question Yu Dongughed, then carelessly replied " I''m your wife, of course, I''m a human what else do you think I''m?"


    Ye Liu squinted his eyes and pressed on " the grapes and berries in our backyard grew up faster than the berries in the mountains, and little bun growth is also quite noticeable whenpared to his peers. And the rice, flour and eggs in the house as well they hardly ever went down in the supply even when you never asked for money from me, so it''s all your doing right ?"


    '' ah he is sharper than I thought '' muttered Yu Dong inwardly but still came clean " that''s right, it''s me. I have a secret stashed it all and though it''s not unlimited, it''s enough for us tost for a while"


    Because they were in public, Yu Dong didn''t speak it outright but Ye Liu understood. His eyes sparkled at the thought of food never finishing up.


    And started to ask many questions like whether or not Yu Dong was educated or from where did she learn how to hunt.


    Because after sharing the secret between the two of them Ye Liu found himself a lot closer to Yu Dong than before thus, he brazenly continued to pester her with hid questions.


    Thankfully Yu Dong had a rather good temper and she never got angry at Ye Liu and continued to answer his questions until they reached the ox cart.

 Chapter 49 - [Bonus ] Fang Chi

    Once they reached home the usually bratty Ye Liu was unusually chatty with Yu Dong. Noticing the change between the two of them Shen Li was a little helpless, now had was no longer the only one who knew about his wife''s secret. He felt a little jealous when he saw Ye Liu clinging on to their wife and talking about this and that but there was nothing else he could do, Yu Dong had changed for the better and it was given that Ye Liu and Chen Mi would get suspicious of her.


    He understood that Yu Dong didn''t want to lie to them nor did she want to hide the truth but still he was a bit stifled. He only went to washundry and Ye Liu caught the hang of such an amazing opportunity and got close to their wife. And here he was still being his usual gentle self! If this continued on he was going to be left behind!


    Chen Mi who came out of the room, hearing Yu Dong and Ye Liu''s voices was stunned. He had never seen his brother Liu happily chatting with their wife ever before, seeing him act like a clingy child, Chen Mi couldn''t help but wonder about what happened in the town. And what was this pressure that was surrounding them? Why did he feel like he was being suppressed by something or more like someone?


    Yu Dong, the old bachelor didn''t notice the small quibbles between her husbands, she put down the shopping bags that she was carrying and took out the packet of the hairpins before handing Shen Li and Chen Mi, a hairpin each. She chose to give the white pearl hairpin to Shen Li as thetter looked like a pure little rabbit while she handed the violet one to Chen Mi as it matched with his youthful vigour.


    " I brought these from the town for you two," said Yu Dong after handing out the two hairpins " I have seen that the mers of the vige hardly use hair ties now. I think it''s about time you three start using these as well Because I don''t want my husbands to feel insecure while standing next to the other mers. You three aren''tcking in anything so the next time when you step out remember to walk with your head held eye. Instead of avoiding the eyes of others"


    Yu Dong had seen her husbands eyeing the new clothes and hairpins of the other mers when the mers of the vige unted their new essories. Hairpins and new clothes were like a luxury in the current times, so it was inevitable for those who didn''t have them to get jealous of those who had these luxuries.


    Yu Dong knew that her husbands had an inferiorityplex, being beaten and orally abused it would be surprising that they didn''t suffer from trauma. So, she wanted to try her best and slowly remove their inferiorityplex and insecurities from their hearts.


    Even if it meant blowing a huge blow to her pocket because money can be earned but rtionships can never be bought. She was their wife and they were husbands, she wanted to treat them well so that they live a peaceful life in the future.


    Shen Li and Chen Mi took the hairpins from her and suddenly felt a bit stuffy. The two of them exchanged a nce and then looked away, having the same thought in their heads - these hairpins were really pretty.


    Ye Liu looked at the hairpins in their hands and suddenly felt a sense of superiority.


    '' haha wife helped me wear mine but she only handed them their hairpins, doesn''t it mean that I''m one uppared to them ?'' thought Ye Liu in his heart as he snickered inwardly.


    Shen Li and Chen Mi caught his '' I''m superior than thou '' look and frowned. This smug smile they wanted to wipe off! It was just too annoying!


    Yu Dong didn''t pay attention to her three kids - no, husbands who seem to be on the verge of war and headed to the backyard where she caught a rabbit. But while she was cleaning the rabbit she realised that their supply of meat was on the verge of finishing, though Ye Liu brought some meat from the town. It wasn''t enough for them tost long, though she had a lot of grains and spices in her space, she didn''t have much meat and - she was a little picky. When cooking meat she liked to cook freshly butchered meat instead of stored one.


    Thus, Yu Dong decided to venture into the forest tonight as well.


    Once Yu Dong was done cleaning the rabbit, she scrubbed it clean and then started to boil it in case she missed some dirt or hairs. After cleaning meat she started to simmer it with braising sauce to incorporate vours in it.


    Neither Ye Liu nor Shen Li stopped her because after eating her cook for the past two months they realised that Yu Dong''s cooking was far more delicious than theirs so they didn''t disturb her. Only Chen Mi the innocent boy who knew nothing about his wife''s soul being reced was a bit afraid he kept trying to help Yu Dong but constantly got refused in the end he had to give up and sit down at the table with Yu Mai who was already salivating over the delicious smell of the meat.


    Yu Dong saw him staring at her andughed, she jokingly poked his nose then served the braised rabbit meat that has been cooked until turned rosy red, releasing an enchanting smell. Then she handed Yu Mai his favourite rabbit head " here you go, you like eating it right ?"


    " En !" Yu Mai took the braised rabbit head and stuffed it into his mouth without saying anything.


    Seeing him gulp down the meat like a little glutton, Ye Liu couldn''t help but joke " Mai likes everything as long as its meat"


    And as if to agree with Ye Liu, Yu Mai hurriedly snatched a piece of rabbit meat from the te with his chopsticks and gobbled it up.


    His gluttonous appearance made everyone chuckle merrily.


    "What? What is it ?" Yu Mai, the protagonist of the joke, didn''t get why his sister and brothers inw wereughing. Dumbly, he looked around as he asked but no matter how many times he asked, no one replied to him.


    ---


    " do you really have to go to the mountain?" asked Shen Li as he followed Yu Dong outside, Ye Liu was washing the dishes in the backyard while Chen Mi had to go back inside his room because Little bun started to get fussy as it was his nap time. So, Shen Li was the only one who came to see Yu Dong off.


    " I have to" replied Yu Dong " the new stock of wine won''t be ready until the end of the next two weeks. Until then I need to keep on hunting and earn a little now and then "


    Shen Li pursed his lips, he knew that Yu Dong was right. Though they had a lot of savings, having more money was still better and he understood that Yu Dong was not someone who liked to stay at home doing nothing" alright, take care. Don''t get hurt"


    "Don''t worry with me there, the wild animals should be worried instead of me -" was what Yu Doing said as she wasn''t worried about wild animals but when she stepped inside the forest, a gloomy, sniffling sound made the hair on the back of her neck stand up.


    She didn''t know what was going on today but as soon as she walked inside the forest she started to hear the sound of someone crying. Though she wasn''t scared of ghosts or beasts she still felt that the snivelling sound of sobs was really creepy.


    Yu Dong licked her lips then started to walk in the direction from where the sounds wereing and burst past the thorny bushes, ignoring the scratches on her skin and then she found the source of the sobbing sounds.


    Sitting on the ground with his face buried in his hands, was none other than a sobbing Fang Chi.

 Chapter 50 - Mu Yuxi

    Yu Dong had a lot of questions when she saw Fang Chi crouching on the forest ground crying his eyes out. First of all, she wanted to know what he was doing here sote at night and secondly, she wanted to know why he was crying so badly that his eyes were swollen to the point of looking like they were stung by bees. However, when she saw tears trickling down his eyes, she no longer dared to go ahead and ask these questions.


    Though she didn''t have a boyfriend in herst life, she wasn''t someone who didn''t know about basic things like matching and breaking up.


    Most of her friends were in a hurry to get married and have kids because no one knew what was going to happen in the Apocalypse and with the decreasing poption, the women of her world were a lot less picky than before as long as the man had great spiritual energy, every woman was willing to match with him. The apocalypse was great for men with arge power bank of spiritual energy, but for women who were looking for a life partner, it was hell.


    Why will men settle down for a single woman when they could live like an emperor with numerous concubines and mistresses on their sides? So there was a lot of trouble in the so-called normal love life of her friends.


    Some were lucky enough to get married to their boyfriends who didn''t change throughout the Apocalypse but the majority of her friends were unlucky. The second the Apocalypse''s situation worsened and the zombies started to mutate resulting in an uproar of the spiritual energy of the people who were awakened, their boyfriends broke up with them.


    The current Fang Chi was resembling her heartbroken friends a lot.


    " are you okay?" asked Yu Dong softly she was trying to be as considerate towards Fang Chi, she even softened her tone as she carefully approached him. She wasn''t great at consoling but she couldn''t just ignore Fang Chi and be like, '' alright, moving on. '' It wasn''t an option and maybe such an option will never even exist, so she tentatively approached Fang Chi trying to get him out of his '' break up phase''.


    But the second she asked this question she wished she didn''t because Fang Chi who was greatly stimted by constant rejections threw himself in her arms as he started crying on her shoulder. Now, Yu Dong waspletely dumbfounded, she was no longer her usual cool-headed self as she looked around in a spooked manner. She didn''t know why but this - this hugging and crying was making her feel like she was entangled in an affair.


    And she wasn''t wrong in thinking like that because first she was married, two she had three husbands and three she was hugging an unmarried mer in the middle of a forest at night! If someone caught them it will cause a big hoo haa in the vige. Yu Dong didn''t think much about it but that didn''t mean that the vigers wouldn''t think about it, in the end, she raised her hand to push Fang Chi away but then she heard him speak in a muffled voice and she paused.


    " I - she promised to marry me. For her, I have been waiting for all along, from the young age of seven till now but - but she " Fang Chi was so upset that he couldn''t even form aprehending sentence anymore. His voice waspletely inaudible but Yu Dong whose ears were nourished by her spiritual energy could more or less make out what Fang Chi was talking about.


    Fang Chi had a match with a girl from the vige when he was a young boy. The girl was none other than Vige head Mu Xuan daughter Mu Yuxi, the two of them could be more or less considered childhood sweethearts as the two yed together with each other as kids, or until Fang Chi''s parents were still alive. After his parent''s death, Mu Xuan stopped her daughter from ying together with Fang Chi because he could no longer be considered on the same standard as her daughter.


    However, children couldn''t understand their parent''s ideas and would most certainly rebel if forced, Mu Yuxi did the same after her mother barred her from ying with Fang Chi. She would stille and y with Fang Chi behind her mother''s back, childhood friends soon became childhood sweethearts and Mu Yuxi promised Fang Chi that she will marry him in the future before leaving for doing business in the capital.


    The promise was nothing but a mistake of adolescence but Fang Chi who never got a taste of kindness after he and his grandmother were kicked out from their ancestral house by his uncle after his parent''s death, to him the promise was like sweet honey. He firmly believed in Mu Yuxi and waited for her even going as far as rejecting his match as a teenager.


    When Fang Chi was young he was just as soft and cuddly as other mers but after working in the fields to support his grandmother, he got tanned and became stronger and sturdier like a man. No one liked him anymore but he believed in Mu Yuxi, he thought that no matter how much he changed, Mu Yuxi would still like him and bring a proposal to his house one day.


    He wholeheartedly waited for Mu Yuxi''s return to the vige even going so far as to be an old spinster. Days became months and months became years yet Mu Yuxi didn''t return but Fang Chi kept on waiting he was optimistic and full of hope because Mu Yuxi''s kind image never left his heart.


    He was sure she wille back and one day his prayer was answered Mu Yuxi returned but she didn''te alone. She came with her husband and child whom she pursued and married in the capital because the mer came from a good family Mu Xuan didn''tin and epted the marriage. The only person who couldn''t ept the marriage was Fang Chi but so what? So what if he couldn''t ept it? Mu Yuxi had forgotten their promise as well Fang Chi after settling in the capital, and she never gave him a betrothal gift either, so their rtionship was nothing but illegitimate.


    Fang Chi had nothing but an empty promise, now he was twenty one and keep getting rejected while Mu Yuxi''s child was already three years old and soon she will be blessed with another child.


    How can Fang Chi be not regretful? How can he not be heartbroken?


    Today as well he was rejected because his cinnamon bar was no longer as bright as it was before, He tried to tell his match that it was all because of his skin getting tanned nothing more but she didn''t listen and now he was left on the shelf once again!


    " she - she was so kind but she no longer remembers me, I - how can she be like this, wasn''t I good to her?" Fang Chi couldn''t help but get a little angry, for years he found excuses for Mu Yuxi. For example, Mu Yuxi was a young woman it was simply impossible for her to keep track of her desires when the capital was full of beauties.


    But if she wasn''t willing then she shouldn''t have promised him! And broke their friendship before it escted to something more than just friendship then Fang Chi wouldn''t have entangled his feelings for so long.. Now what? She was happily married and he was a second hand rejected good waiting for a good - no, just a match to ept him.

 Chapter 51 - [Bonus ] Not Fair To Her

    Yu Dong said nothing she understood Fang Chi''s feelings and she understood Mu Yuxi''s feelings as well. Making a rebellious promise as a teenager was something every teenager did, however, once they mature they realise that their rebellion phase was nothing but stupidity on their part. Most likely Mu Yuxi realised it too, she might have liked Fang Chi as a teen but once she became an adult she understood her mother''s feelings for not letting her get along with Fang Chi.


    Yu Dong didn''t know Mu Yuxi but the previous owner did, from the memories of the previous owner, Yu Dong realised that Mu Xuan wasn''t just the vige chief but her daughter, Mu Yuxi was a rather sessful businesswoman. She had a rather big business of textiles in the capital and their family was one of the richest in the vige - this sess, Yu Dong will be damned if she believed that it was Mu Yuxi''s hard work alone. Most likely the mer she married had a hand in her sess too,pared to Fang Chi who had nothing but a pure heart, her current husband was much more advantageous to her future.


    Of course, Mu Yuxi would choose him over Fang Chi who was so poor that he and his grandmother only had two meals a day which most likelyprised of pickled vegetables and coarse grains.


    Yu Dong sighed and patted Fang Chi on the back " it''s alright, don''t give up yet maybe one day you might meet a better match than Mu Yuxi"


    Though Yu Dong hardly believed it even though she was the one who said it, after all, Mu Xuan was not only rich but she also had considerable power. Mu Yuxi was the same though she was a scumbag, she was a rich and powerful scum.


    Yu Dong believed that one day she might be able to be just as rich as the Mu family but she already had three husbands to take care of, couldn''t and wouldn''t take another husband because it will too much of a hassle, three mers were enough to keep her on her toes, another one - she couldn''t really take care of another mer.


    She tried her best to console Fang Chi but thetter continued to cry in the end she took out the oily package that she was carrying and handed it to him before saying " here, eat this. You must be tired after walking so far in the forest. Eat up a little then we - we will continue ?"


    Yu Dong didn''t know how to stop a crying mer, she always found her friends who cried a pain in her butt. So she wasn''t really good at all the coaxing and whatnot, right now she was using the tactic that she used on her younger brothers when they cried. In her experience as long as she fed her younger siblings they would stop crying, so she tried her hand in this technique, as well.


    Fang Chi was indeed a bit hungry, he had run away from his house as soon as his match left after rejecting him. Which was to say in the evening around four, now it was already seven in the night, of course, he was hungry.


    He took the braised rabbit meat that Yu Doing offered him and started eating and because he was in bad mood he ate even more. After he finished eating, he wiped his mouth that full of oil with the back of his hand and finally looked at Yu Dong in embarrassment, finally realising that he ate her midnight snack " I''m sorry, that it was too good and I ate a little too much"


    A little too much was putting it lightly, Fang Chi has actually eaten the braised rabbit meat until nothing was left even the fat residue was eaten by him leaving the packet squeaky clean.


    However, Yu Dong didn''t mind, she was happy that Fang Chi liked it and patted his shoulder " it''s alright, I am d that you liked it. No chef minds hearing praise, if you want you can praise me a bit more"


    "You- you cooked this?" stupefied Fang Chi asked, in his entire life he had never seen a woman cooking for herself and her mer. Whether married or unmarried, a woman never entered the kitchen unless she wanted to sneak a snack or something. But Yu Dong was saying that she cooked such delicious meat? Was there such a good thing? Weren''t her husband a bit too lucky?


    " that''s right " Yu Dong didn''t think as severely as Fang Chi did and then she stood up before stretching out her hand to him "e on, get up we should go back. Though it''s not midnight, the forest is still dangerous and you shouldn''t worry your grandmother like this, she is already old why are you making her worry for you at such advanced age? What will you do if your grandmother followed you all the way to the forest? Hmm"


    Yu Dong was from the modern era but her thinking was old school she respected the kind elderly like Fang Chi''s grandmother. Thus, she wasn''t happy with Fang Chi''s act of running away from the house with an elderly at home.


    Fang Chi looked at her outstretched hand and obediently listened to her chastising, his face turning a brilliant shade of red if not for the darkness Yu Dong too have caught his flushed face. He was embarrassed but standing up, he couldn''t really do it so gritting his teeth he finally spoke up " I - I''m afraid I can''t stand up. I tripped while running and now my shin is swollen. It hurts"


    Only then did Yu Dong see the ugly swelling on his ankles. Her lips twitched and she finally realised that maybe half of Fang Chi''s tears were because of this injury, nheless, she looked around and finally found a leaf big enough to wrap around Fang Chi''s swelling. After wrapping it Yu Dong instilled her spiritual energy in his injuries. She was afraid that Fang Chi might catch her and be suspicious that''s why she used the green leaf to hide the green light that emitted from her fingers when she used her powers .


    Fang Chi didn''t know what Yu Dong did but his injury that- was hurting so much that he couldn''t even stand up, finally stopped throbbing as a warm current spread all over his swelling and wrapped his injury in a warm cocoon. He wanted to ask what Yu Doing did but before he could Yu Dong spoke up " I massaged your swelling, though it won''t hurt anymore it''s still better if you have it checked by a physician "


    " I understand" Fang Chi nodded and took Yu Dong''s hand before standing up, seeing him stumble Yu Doing frowned and said, " do you want me to carry you?"


    " no" refused Fang Chi at once " if you carry me people might talk"


    He wasn''t afraid of being talked about because he was already the butt of the vige jokes but Yu Dong was different she had three husbands and he didn''t want the rtionship between them to worsen because of him. So he refused, and there was also the fact that he was afraid of falling for Yu Dong because he found her kindness attractive. He was afraid he might get used to her kindness and cling to her, if that happens then it wouldn''t be fair to her because he didn''t like her for she was Yu Dong but because her kindness ovepped with Mu Yuxi.


    Fang Chi shook his head when he thought of Mu Yuxi again and then hurriedly stood up with the help of Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong stabilised his footing and the two of them somehow managed to walk down the mountain where grandmother Fang was waiting for Fang Chi, anxiety rolling off her body as she paced on the foot of the mountain thinking whether to go up the mountain or not to search for Fang Chi but the thing was she wasn''t alone - because a lot of mer saw Grandma Fang looking troubled they followed behind her thus when Yu Dong came down the mountain with Fang Chi, not only grandma Fang saw them but the mers did too - and looking at their gossipy expression Yu Dong only had one thought and that was - uh oh.

 Chapter 52 - Enough!

    For the first time Yu Dong felt her head throb like never before. Of all days, this crowd had to assemble here tonight? Though she did nothing wrong to let her husbands down, it was still disturbing to be goggled at like she was caught naked while having an affair! Why did these people have to look at her with those '' mhmm, I caught you'' side-eye look? She didn''t even do anything! Then why was she the one who had to foot this bill?


    But then again she was footing bills ever since she came here!


    This vige was only this big, and everyone in the vige was direct and lived together while gossiping about this and that. There was hardly any entertainment in the vige and Yu Dong was assured that the so-called secret meeting with Fang Chi would be spread around the vige in no time. In fact, this news would be spiced up in a manner, that by tomorrow morning maybe Fang Chi would be carrying her child!


    Yu Dong rubbed her temple but still didn''t let go of Fang Chi''s hand. She didn''t like being gossiped about but she wasn''t an irresponsible person either. Fang Chi had hurt his ankle really bad, in case she let go of his hand, he might stumble and fall. Because she was afraid that Fang Chi would found about her powers she didn''t dare heal himpletely, only healed him enough to make sure his injuries doesn''t make it difficult for him to walk.


    However, as she walked down the mountain her heart couldn''t help but thud violently. All eyes were locked on her and Fang Chi, and her hand with which she was holding on to Fang Chi.


    Yu Dong felt wrong, terribly wrong. She never got intimate with anyone yet the crowd was looking at her like flowers were blooming everywhere.


    Nevertheless, Yu Dong was still in a better condition than Fang Chi. As her soul was from the modern world, her skin was much thicker than Fang Chi whose entire face was now dripping blood. He didn''t even dare to lift his head and continued to look at his toes, he was done for. What he didn''t want to happen finally happened, because of him Yu Dong would be embarrassed.


    Thus, under everyone''s surveince nces, Yu Dong and Fang Chi descended from the mountains. Yu Dong didn''t even look at the crowd that was whispering violently, some were ring at her with mortified gazes while one or two young hooligans whistled appreciatively. Yu Dong ignored them and then approached Grandma Fang " I went to the mountains to hunt, and there I found Fang Chi who hurt his foot. I''m afraid that his swelling is really bad and you should call for a doctor to check on him, Grandma Fang"


    Grandma Fang who was worried sick because of her stupid grandson, nearly cried when she heard that her only grandchilf hurt himself. However, she still didn''t let him go for his stupidity and pped his arm lightly " you fool! So what if your match rejected you again? It''s not like it''s the end of the world! Grandma is still alive and I can still live for the next ten years, even if you don''t get married in an year or two, I''m sure that you might be able to marry in these ten years !"


    " I don''t think you have to wait for that long Olddy Fang" carrying a basket of washedundry Qiu Bai sauntered in front of the crowd and mocked coldly " just wait for three months, after that your grandson wouldn''t have to worry about not getting married, I''m sure the mother of his child would surely take responsibility , isn''t that right?"


    Yu Dong frowned slightly she didn''t want to bother with Qiu Bai and the Old Yu family at all , in her opinion the more she got entangled with these people the more troublesome her life would be. Which was why she never bothered with Qiu Bai who kept poking his long nose in her business every now and then, but this time, it was a matter of an innocent mer''s reputation. Yu Dong didn''t live in this world for long but she knew that a mer''s reputation was simr to that of an innocent girl''s reputation in the modern world. Though no one paid much attention to such things in the apocalypse but men still preferred those young women who were pure and innocentpared to more mature women.


    So even if she didn''t want to find trouble with Qiu Bai, she still had to intercept in this matter. With this in mind, Yu Dong stepped forward and straightforwardly asked " What does Uncle inw mean by saying this? Aren''t you afraid that you will create rumours out of nothing by saying such things? What child and what mother? How can you say such nonsense?"


    " what do I mean by this? Ara, Ara, what else do you think? Have no shame to do such things but feel embarrassed when caught? Dong Dong your words are really mean, and here I thought that you have changed for better. You and an unmarried mer had a meeting in the forest yet you are now trying to shirk responsibility ? That''s not right" said Qiu Bai in a rebuking manner with a touch of intimacy to his voice like an elder scolding his junior. It would have been fine if the rtionship between the two families were great but they weren''t, so Qiu Bai''s intentions weren''t as well masked as he thought them to be, everyone could see with their naked eye that Qiu Bai was trying to fan the mes.


    " what secret meeting !" but before Yu Dong could reply Grandma Fang erupted, don''t look down on this mild temper and gentle granny. She was once the head of her family, if not for her unfilial sons who thought themselves to be kings just because of their gender, Grandma Fang would still be the one ruling the Fang household with an iron fist. She was more or shrew in her young age than Qiu Bai ever be " you bastard you better watch your mouth or I will sew it for you! How does the second daughter of the Yu family teach her husband? To have him bite everyone from everything like a mad dog! "


    However, Qiu Bai wasn''t easy to deal with either he clicked his tongue unhappily and tsked " olddy Fang, no matter how much you love your grandson, the truth can never be hidden alright? We all saw himing down with Yu Dong, it''s clear that they were doing something unspeakable up there, so don''t you try to whitewash your grandson because it''s not going to work instead of why don''t you demand Dong Dong to take responsibility for your grandson in case you force some innocent girl to take in a used shoe?"


    " Enough !" Qiu Bai wanted to say more after all who knows when he will get another opportunity to discredit Yu Dong again and as for Fang Chi, this ugly mer he wasn''t bothered about him at all but then a resolute cold voice interrupted him, stumped Qiu Bai turned to look at the source of voice.

 Chapter 53 - [Bonus ] Not That Fast

    Yu Dong was indeed really angry, her temper hardly ever red up but when it did, it was terrible. As a spiritual cultivator, Yu Dong needed to control her temper, because when she got angry, she lost control of her powers. Just like right now, because Yu Dong lost control of her usually calm powers became a frantic mess. Trees in the forest fluttered, while the moon slowly hid underneath dark clouds, casting gloomy darkness at the foothill of the mountain.


    Thunder lightning crackled and the crowd that was excited just a minute ago suddenly calmed down. Though neither of them linked the sudden changes with Yu Dong they still felt that whatever was happening was simply crazy! The weather waspletely fine a minute ago, then howe it turned stormy within seconds?


    Realising that she lost control of her emotions, Yu Dong inhaled a sharp breath to calm herself down. She was afraid that if she really lost control then Qiu Bai would no longer be a white momo but instead be a piece of dark charcoal! She eased her breathing and finally calmed most of her emotions though she was still annoyed, it wasn''t to the point where she would kill someone in anger " Uncle inw, I call you Uncle because I don''t want to be called unfilial and be used of being disrespectful to my elders but - just because I''m being respectful doesn''t mean that you can say anything you want. At least think before you speak, your baseless remarks can ruin someone''s life !"


    Qiu Bai trembled, he couldn''t believe that Yu Dong who once stood silent in front of him no matter how much he scolded her would one day refute him by asking him to think before he spoke! How dare she! Qiu Bai felt sullen and his chest was stuffy with anger, as he scrambled to speak " what do you mean by think before I speak? I just don''t want you guys to indulge yourself in immoral acts! As your elder, I find it shameful that even after being married to three mers you stillid your hands on an unmarried mer, is there anything right about this?"


    " You..." began Grandma Fang as she rushed forward to p Qiu Bai''s dirty mouth but she was stopped by Yu Dong who held her back.


    " Grandma Fang you don''t need to bother about this kind of people" then turning to look at Qiu Bai sharply, Yu Dong spoke up " look at that, who is talking aboutmitting immoral acts. Uncle inw before saying such things at least remember what you did in the past at least, weren''t you the one who kicked me and my husbands out of the house, Just a week after my parents died? You snatched the house that was built from my mother''s money and dumped my family in the abandoned hut! You didn''t even stop to think about Chen Mi who was pregnant at that time. If I were you I wouldn''t be running my mouth like this"


    Though Yu Dong''s wasn''t as sharp-tongued as the other vigers. She spoke facts straightforwardly without giving her rival a chance to retort, therefore pushing the other person to the point where they couldn''t think of anything to speak anymore.


    The same could be said for Qiu Bai, though his spleen was full of anger he couldn''t say anything and just stood in front of Yu Dong silently. He really didn''t know how to retort her, because what she said was the truth, he indeed took the house that should have gone to Yu Dong and kicked her out. He thought that as Yu Dong was nothing but a hooligan no one would say he was in the wrong but now - he slowly looked around and sure enough a few mers were looking at him with judgemental res while Grandma Fang was staring at him as if she wanted to gobble him up and then spit him out.


    However, Yu Dong wasn''t done, she gazed at Qiu Bai and the crowd in front of her coldly and remarked in a chastising manner " it''s fine if you don''t want to use your head but at least use your eyes, Can''t you see the vibrant red virginity mark on Fang Chi''s neck? Before you speak at least look properly !"


    The mers of this world had their virginity mark on their necks, which made it convenient for anyone to check their innocence.


    " and if you can''t see the mark then at least look at our clothes! They are clean andpletely unruffled, they are not messed at all if we really did something immoral, then do you think we would look so clean and impable? " said Yu Dong with a soft chuckle " you all need to understand that you can look at anything carelessly but you can''t speak without properly thinking before, it''s embarrassing if you do this. Do you need any more evidence of our innocence or do you want me and Fang Chi to jump down the river to prove our innocence? But if something happens then you all better take care of my husbands after I leave"


    Jump in the river? The crowd of onlookers were stunned. If Yu Dong really did this and something happened then who will take care of her three husbands? Not to mention she also had a child and a younger brother! If those five young mers died of starvation after Yu Dong leave then who will shoulder this sin?


    The people in this era were superstitious and they didn''t want to do anything that might bring them bad luck. So they didn''t even dare to say anything and looked away, just now they were excited because of this newfound explosive gossip but now they were scared. What if their gossip really pushed Yu Dong and Fang Chi to the edge where they end up taking some drastic steps?


    " you... You are just trying to cover up the matter" Qiu Bai saw that he couldn''t drag Yu Dong down anymore and panicked. He needed to me her or else- or else if his father inw found out that he made a scene yet got nothing in return he might really break his legs! " fine you didn''t do anything like that but who can vouch that you did nothing? Maybe you did something like a kiss -"


    " that will be enough Uncle inw" Shen Li who had rushed here after hearing about the matter from one of the vigers, interrupted Qiu Bai unhappily. Though he spoke in a polite tone, it could be seen that he wasn''t happy with Qiu Bai''s nonsensical words " it''s true that my wife''s character is not the cleanest but she still knows that she needs to keep away from other mers. She didn''t cross the line with other mers when she was drunk so how can she cross that line when she ispletely sober ?"


    The previous Yu Dong did tease the unmarried mers but that was it. She never tried to take liberties with them nor did she touch them inappropriately. She did have the thought to do so but shecked courage, which was why she was never kicked out of the vige. If she really did something so despicable then she wouldn''t have been allowed to stay in the vige!


    "Exactly, " said Ye Liu as he gulped " Wife would never do such things whether drunk or sober. She knows how important a mer''s reputation is and - she only left the house twenty minutes ago, she is not that fast - ah" shrieked Ye Liu when Shen Li elbowed him in the ribs " I mean, It''s too fast, nothing could happen in this small amount of time"


    " ahem, you heard that.... My husbands trust me, and I indeed left the house just a few minutes ago if you don''t trust my husbands'' words then you can ask the aunty in my neighbour, she saw me leave as well" ignoring the ''not too fast ''ment Yu Dong spoke.


    " she is speaking the truth, I saw her leave fifteen minutes ago " Aunt Lu who was dragged to the crime scene by Shen Li and Ye Liu assented.


    "Heard that ?" said Ye Liu proactively


    Qiu Bai looked at Yu Dong with a look full of bitterness but said nothing, he knew that tonight he won''t be able to drag Yu Dong down. So he harumphed and left with a sway of his willowy hips.


    So what if they were innocent? As long as he said they weren''t, then they weren''t! He would definitely have Yu Dong marry that poor mer, as long as she was dragged down by these mers, she can forget about doing well! Humph, only his Yu Cheng deserved such good luck.

 Chapter 54 - Speak Your Mind

    After everyone left Yu Dong bowed formally in front of Grandma Fang, no matter what her grandson''s reputation was questioned because of her and her carelessness, Yu Dong couldn''t really forgive herself for it, so she profusely apologised " grandma Fang, I''m sorry about this. I should have paid better attention, if I took proper measures, the matter wouldn''t have escted so badly. I''m sorry, I couldn''t do much to help you right now but I hope you won''t take this matter to heart"


    " it''s alright, it''s not your fault " Grandma Fang shook her head and then pped Fang Chi''s arm with the correct amount of force so as to not hurt him badly " it''s the fault of this idiot who didn''t think twice before acting, how can I me you for his mistakes? If not for you, who knows if I would be able to see my grandson again - a night in the forest because you hurt your foot! By tomorrow morning even a bone wouldn''t be left behind if not for Yu Dong who helped you, and yet you brought her so much trouble now what are you waiting for? Apologise to her this instant !"


    " no, no it''s alright," said Yu Dong waving her hands in an attempt to stop Fang Chi "it''s not his fault either, anyone can tell that he was the most innocent one in this entire ordeal so there is no need for him to apologise to me "


    " How is he the victim? If not for his foolishness nothing like this would have happened " insisted Grandma Fang " if he stayed at home like a good mer and didn''t run amok then he wouldn''t have tripped over anything and this matter wouldn''t have arisen at all !"


    " grandma is right, it''s me who is in the wrong," said Fang Chi, too was feeling guilty. Because of him Yu Dong who kindly helped him gossiped about. He knew that even though Yu Dong sessfully diverted the rumours and nipped them before they became vicious enough to bite them in the back, one or two mers would still talk about them. For example, Qiu Bai, that nosy old mer didn''t seem like someone who would just let go of the matter sp easily " If not for me you wouldn''t have been wronged like this, it''s because of my carelessness that led to this matter happening"


    " d you know" muttered Ye Liu under his breath but went silent when Shen Li stomped on his foot. Why! Why was he beaten like this? He wasn''t in the wrong dammit! If Fang Chi just stayed at his home none of this would have happened! But no - he had to run to the woods to cry, like a little cry baby. Look at him, he was beaten, sold and again beaten for a good deal of his life but he stayed put, has anyone seen him running away from home?


    No? right!


    Thankfully, Ye Liu''s voice was barely audible and Fang Chi didn''t hear him or else his already depressed heart would be even more depressed. Though Yu Dong heard him, she wasn''t going to call him our for it either, as he''d husband it goes without saying that Ye Liu wouldn''t be happy about seeing him with other mers, even if he trusts her.


    Not wanting for the matter to escte, she smiled and politely declined Fang Chi''s apology " it''s alright like I said you are the victim. it''s not at all your fault, anyway, Grandma Fang take Fang Chi to your house and have the vige physician do a check-up on him, I''m afraid his swelling is really bad, don''t keep standing for long"


    " you are right," agreed Grandma Fang though she was unhappy with Fang Chi, he was still her beloved grandson, so she nodded and agreed with what Yu Dong said " and thank you for your help, if not for you my grandson - aye, I will definitely make it up to some other day"


    " Oh no, there is no need for that " Yu Dong shook her head and tried to refuse Grandma Fang but thetter didn''t listen and walked away with a wave of her hand. Yu Dong watched the stubborn yet good-hearted Grandma Fang''s back until she and Fang Chi entered their hut on the foot of the mountain before she turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu. Though she wasn''t in the wrong, her smile was still full of helplessness and guilt as she looked at the two of them " I''m really sorry about this, I didn''t think that the matter of helping an injured mer would get this bad. I just - I was just worried about him, if I left him behind and came to call for you two who knows what would have happened the forest is not a ce one can just go in and out at will-" realising that she was making excuses, Yu Dong sighed and added " please forgive me, I won''t do it again"


    The mers at her home were already abused beyond belief and what they needed the most were care and affection. Their previous circumstances were so dire and when she took over the body of the previous Yu Dong, she promised she would treat them well but instead she almost made a mistake, if she somehow failed in stopping the rumours, who knows how much it would have hurt these two - ah, she was so useless, despite taking over this body she couldn''t even protect her mers from being embarrassed, this was such a shame!


    Shen Li noticed that Yu Dong was ming herself, so he stepped forward and bravely pulled on her arm. He smiled and said " what happened today wasn''t your fault, if you didn''t save Fang Chi and something happened to him then the vigers would have called you ruthless and selfish for not helping an injured mer who needed your help. Now that you have helped him they are ming you for being too close and tainting his innocent reputation, no matter what the vigers would have found a way to me you no matter what. At least now you did something right and would have no regrets, as long as your heart is in a good ce, and your intentions were pure - none of us will me you no matter what the vigers say about you. You don''t have to apologise to us, because if not for you, Our family might have starved to death, it''s all thanks to you that we can live afortable life where we no longer have to worry about food and clothing ."


    Shen Li wasn''t just saying this to make Yu Dong happy, he was sincerely thankful to her. Three mers with no wife would be like a treasure without a chest if Yu Dong didn''t take over their wife''s body who knows what would have happened? What would have happened to their lives? It''s all thanks to Yu Dong who came like a blessing to them, because of her they can eat three meals a day and wear good clothes without a single patch it them. What else they can ask from her? She was already doing her best... And in case if she really fell for someone then they will not stop her either because they were like responsibilities forced on her, and yet she was taking care of them without the slightest bit ofint. So wasn''t it only right that they let her be with someone whom she likes?


    No matter how much their hearts hurt at the mere thought.

 Chapter 55 - [Bonus ]Happy New Year

    When Yu Dong saw that Shen Li has lowered his head thinking about something she raised her hand and patted his head. Though she didn''t know what he was thinking about, with his anxious bunny-like behaviour he must be thinking about something upsetting to make him frown like this. She wished he would speak his mind like Ye Liu, even if he spoke in just mere whispers - that was fine too but what was uneptable, was that he never spoke his thoughts out loud and always bottled them up. She was afraid that if he kept doing this, he might hurt himself emotionally not that he needed any more scars.


    However, she was not in a hurry. Slowly and gradually she will change his habits and make him open up. One day, whether it''s Shen Li or Ye Liu or Chen Mi they will speak their minds to her without fearing anything.


    She rubbed his silky head and grinned " you don''t need to be like this, what I am doing for you is only right. And you don''t need to say a word of gratitude for that, just two pairs of new clothes and you are acting like I saved your life or something. Just wait I will make you the most happiest mers of the vige, from now on you don''t need t say a word of thanks even if I give you a spanking new wardrobe or a new house. It makes me happy that you three have so much faith in me, I''m really happy but it makes me upset if you keep thanking me for the smallest things. It''s your right and it''s my duty - I will do what''s the best for you three, Yu Mai and Little bun. With me here, I can''t allow anyone to bully my little mers, so speak what you want and ask what you need because I will definitely do my best to get it for you"


    Shen Li and Ye Liu were both touched by her '' I will definitely do my best to give you the best '' speech and blushed shyly. Shen Li couldn''t help but lower his head, even more, to let Yu Dong rub his head more easily while Ye Liuughed happily " Big brother did you hear what wife said! You don''t need to keep worrying about little things from now on, rest at ease. Our wife would definitely not let us get started, so take a chill and stop saying things that might make her upset"


    " like you are any better, didn''t you use to worry about the same things and keep saying that you are really happy that Wife changed for the best? Don''t you think that by saying this you are pping your own face? No need to talk about anything else, the fact that you keep counting the coins every time Wife gives them to your keep, you kept thanking her like she is your saviour and fill my ears with all sort of gratifying speeches. What about that ?" while they walked back home, Ye Liu and Shen Li indulged themselves in light debate on the topic '' who was more grateful to their wife ''. Yu Dong heard their bantering and had a jaw splitting smile on her lips, she was really d at least these two started to talk in front of her.


    Yu Dong was happy to let them be engaged in a small quarrel at least this would change their monotonous life at house. Their life was really good these days but Yu Dong still wanted them to be a little active and not just stay at home silently while doing the chores, how boring is that? They hardly ever talked to her about how their day went by or what they did, even at the dining table they focussed on the tasks that they need to do - apart from that they hardly ever conversed. If they opened up a bit more and stopped acting reserved then at least their lives would be a bit more joyful.


    " wife, should I bring out the meat that we brought today from the town? I''m afraid that Mai won''t eat the breakfast tomorrow morning without any meat on the table, he is at the age where he is a lot pickier than before, should we do that? " asked Ye Liu, aftering back from the town and being pampered by his sister and his brothers inw, Yu Mai has gotten a bit spoiled. He didn''t create a fuss like modern children but he did pout like he was eating sour lemon if he didn''t get to eat meat.


    Ah, that''s what she forgot! Because of Qiu Bai and his instigations, shepletely forgot what she was doing and all her focus was on controlling her anger. Because she was afraid of hurting anyone, Yu Dong sighed, she wanted to go back to the forest but she was in no mood to go hunting after being given so much headache. But the meat at home was too little they didn''t buy much because Yu Dong didn''t like meat that wasn''t fresh, so they only had half a catty of fatty pork and some big bones to stew bone soup. It wasn''t enough for the breakfast and lunch five people, right?


    " wife, should we try to catch some yellow croakers? I think we can make do with so yellow croakers, if we add some fish we don''t have to worry about lunch and breakfast " Shen Li seemed to know what was going on Yu Dong''s head and was worried she would go back to the mountains so he hurriedly spoke up stop her in case she changed her mind and went up the forest again.


    Small yellow croakers? Yu Dong''s eye lit up! That''s right if they don''t have enough meat then they could at least catch some fish to make up for theck of meat! How can she forget that? And the fresh croakers of this world would definitely be tastier than the ones in her world, those small croakers were all artificially made and didn''t even taste that good - ah, she could cook salt and pepper yellow croakers or spicy yellow croakers fish stew, or she can even pan fry them, ah the delicacy, Yu Dong couldn''t help but swallow her drool as she thought of all the images she saw in the web when she was searching for a way to cook yellow croakers in the past. Though it might take a bit more time, she might as well work hard to feed delicious food to her family.... Of course, she will eat as well!

 Chapter 56 - Yeah Brother Li

    Oh right! She can also catch some small fish while luring the yellow croakers. Small fishes were really easy to deal with, just simply stir fry them with the necessary ingredients. She remembered that the kids of this vige usually go the river to y and sometimes they were lucky enough to catch some palm-size wild carps or sharpbelly. These fishes were too small to be used as a main dish but the vigers all loved to make fish soup when their kids brought wild carps back.


    However, sharp belly didn''t taste as good when it''s boilerpared to when it''s roasted. The more Yu Dong thought about it the more she liked the idea,pared to the yellow croakers there was another dish that she couldn''t forget and that was the crispy, spicy taste of Grilled Sharpbelly rolled with rice paper!


    It''s really a simple dish with a little golden crispy grilled sharp belly, She just needs to add some little fresh noodles, vegetables, rice paper and Boom¡­she will get a dish so tasty that it might be hard to resist.


    Crispy Golden Grilled Sharpbelly ¨C she once read in an article that it smells really attractive.


    Fresh Sharpbelly can be grilled or fried after it''s washed, then it should be cooked over a charcoal fire. When grilling, one needs to always turnover each side so that its scab is cooked without being charred.


    And once you smell its attractive fragrance then you can pick up a te and enjoy it with spicy sauce!


    Yes! So what if they don''t have meat? They will still enjoy a table full of dishes!


    After tackling the problem of tomorrow''s morning breakfast and lunch, Yu Dong was once again filled with enthusiasm. She really didn''t want to waste money by buying meat when she could hunt so easily with her spiritual power, if they use the meat at home for breakfast they would have to buy meat for lunch - that will be such a waste. The money at home was for renovating their house and Little bun, winter wasing and before that, she needed to build several heatable beds as well. This world has no such things as heatable beds and that was a troublesome matter as well, everything needed money and currently, she was broke!


    At such times Yu Dong would mncholy remember about all the savings she left in the modern world. In the apocalypse even if she was not the strongest officer, she was still a level eight cultivator and her demand was really high, never did she calcte about small expenses like buying meat before.


    But Yu Dong only sulked for a little before picking herself once again, the money at home was for family expenses. So it can''t be touched but as the head of the family, she can think about other options! Then she looked at Ye Liu and Shen Li and asked " do we have a fis at home?"


    " of course we do" replied Shen Li, their mother inw''s earnings from the hunt were often snatched away by Grandma Yu''s third husband after he became the official husband, therefore, Mother Yu would often go to the sea and catch fish to supplement her family, though Grandfather Yu wanted to snatch that money as well but he was often stopped by Grandma Yu, who didn''t like him forcing her eldest daughter to support her youngest daughter''s kids. Grandfather Yu was simply barbaric, cruel andpletely without any bounds but Grandma Yu was a bit decent whenpared to Grandfather Yu.


    In fact, when Qiu Bai asked for separation in the entire Yu family only Grandma Yu refused him. She opposed the separation saying that she was still alive and there was no need for separation, if Qiu Bai wanted to separate then he needs to wait until he sees her coffin!


    But Grandfather Yu made a fuss regarding Yu Cheng''s studies saying Yu Dong''s bad reputation would one day drag him and their family down one day.


    Even then Grandma Yu didn''t agree in the end it was Chen Mi who begged to let them separate by saying that if he stayed back then he would be starved to death by Qiu Bai and Grandfather Yu, it was because of this reason that Yu Dong med Chen Mi and purposefully starved him and didn''t let him eat his fell despite knowing that Chen Mi was pregnant. Yu Dong believed that it was because of Chen Mi that she lost the chance to ride on Yu Cheng''s coattails.


    Yu Dong pursed her lips when she thought about these things, though she knew that Shen Li and Ye Liu didn''t me her but she still felt embarrassed. Hitting, abusing, cheating and now starving her husband, this Yu Dong was simply scummiest of the scum!


    "Liu, go back home and fetch my mother''s fishing, tonight we will goting," said Yu Dong, she couldn''t do much to change the past and could only make sure that these mers have fun from now on, so she decided to take them on their first adventure!


    " we? You mean to say that you are to take us fishing with you?" asked Shen Li, a bit bewildered at her sudden remark. No wife took her husband out of the house unless she absolutely have to, much less fishing and baiting, this was the job of a woman, what can two mer do? They didn''t even know how to hold a fis!


    "e on Li, live up," said Yu Dong as she patted his shoulder and winked suggestively " from where Ie, men and women are equal. So I don''t believe in such things that a mer need to stay at home, what I can do you can surely do it as well, I don''t know about other mers but I will never restrain you guys, so have fun with me! Life is only this big what fun is it to stay at home, right Liu?"


    " that''s right brother Li, let''s go and catch some fish!" Ye Liu''s voice sounded from far away though even then the excitement in his voice couldn''t be hidden. Ye Liu never went outside as a child, when his sisters would be ying in the vige he would be washing clothes near the well, when his sisters were ying at the river, he was being beaten by his mother, so how could he not be excited about this?

 Chapter 57 - [Bonus ]I Want To Play Too!

    When Ye Liu rushed at home Chen Mi was already waiting because he was feeling antsy, he couldn''t stay in bed with little bun and because his daddy wasn''t in bed with him Little bun wouldn''t stop fussing either, in the end, Chen Mi had to hold him in his arms and y with him but because his mind was somewhere else, he didn''t pay attention to little bun who pouted and scrunched up his face, if not for Ye Liu who burst inside the house, little bun would have started howling.


    But because of Ye Liu''s sudden arrival, both daddy and baby got startled and paused in doing what they were supposed to be doing.


    However, when Ye Liu brushed past Chen Mi without saying anything thetter got surprised and hurriedly rushed after him, jostling little baby bun in his arms " brother Liu! Brother Liu, what happened, howe you came back alone did something happen? "


    Chen Mi was afraid that in case no one believed their wife, then who knows what might happen! Maybe their entire family would be kicked out of the vige, though they had money it wasn''t much, without a house andnd where will they go?


    But no matter how much Chen Mi pestered Ye Liu thetter didn''t respond and instead started looking around the shed, throwing this and that out, seeing him act like this even Chen Mi who already thought of the worst possible situations, couldn''t help but ask " Brother Liu, what are you doing? What are you looking for ?"


    Only then did Ye Liu''s selective hearing thanks to his excitement start to work, he briefly looked up and paused in his hunt to search for the fishing " wife asked me to get fishing, so I''m looking for it "


    Fishing? Why? All of sudden? And what about Fang Chi and their wife''s nonexistent affair? Why no one was telling him anything! His head was on the verge of exploding because of his worries, and here one was asking for a fishing while the other was searching for it! Do they not care about him because he was the youngest!


    With such a disregard even Chen Mi with his calm and sweet nature couldn''t help but get upset " brother Liu, I have been waiting for you all to tell me what happened between Fang Chi and wife, why don''t you tell me about that first before looking for a fis?"


    Ye Liu immediately rolled his eyes and acted as a good husband, at once " Mi what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know that wife will never do something as harassing an unmarried mer? Though she wasn''t good before, now she is a changed woman you should trust her a little and now get away from here or little bun might inhale dust and whatnot, I also need to hurry and bring the to wife, she is taking us to catch fish"


    " catch fish? Wife is taking Us? I want to go too then, take me with you !" Chen Mi immediately exined his stance, these days he was left behind while his brothers went around and had fun with their wife. First, it was only brother Li but then brother Liu too went to town with their wife, only he stayed back at home and didn''t go anywhere. Now he didn''t want to stay at home, he too wanted to have fun with his wife like his brothers.


    Ye Liu was worried that Chen Mi would find something weird about their wife and get suspicious of her so he refused " no way if youe with me then what about Little bun? What about Mai? Mai is still sleeping and Little bun is too small to be taken out at night, you should stay at home, and take care of the children "


    Chen Mi pouted unhappily, he knew his brother Liu would refuse, he was just too overprotective but more than that these days Chen Mi felt that his brothers were a little too close to their wife and wouldn''t let him join in, he was really angry because of this, Yu Dong was his wife too then why won''t they let him join in the fun with them? Why can they go fishing but he can''t? It''s not like the river is too far away right? " Little bun will be fine, he is not that young anymore. I can at least take him to the river of the vige and let him y a bit"


    " then what about Mai ?" said Ye Liu hastily a bit panicked.


    " I''m awake! Ah, second brother inw, I''m up and no longer sleepy, let mee with you! Mai is really good at catching fish" Yu Mai who was woken by the boom and bam going in the backyard rushed out and immediately forgot about being sleepy. And shamelessly clung on to Ye Liu''s leg because he was afraid that his second brother inw won''t take him.


    Ye Liu was sullen because of Yu Mai''s stubborn antics but Chen Mi was really happy, he cast a doting look at Yu Mai and inwardly snickered '' good job Mai, I will buy you candied Hawthorns when I go to town with wife''


    After that, he arrogantly looked at Ye Liu asking him to refuse Yu Mai now.


    Ye Liu of course couldn''t refuse Yu Mai, the little brat has be too stubborn now he wasn''t afraid to roll on the floor in case they refused him. Though Yu Dong was strict with Yu Mai, and hardly ever let him get away with his stubborn and spoiled ways but Ye Liu and the other two were soft-hearted and never said '' no'' to Yu Mai which led him to be a little wilful.


    Ye Liu looked at Yu Mai''s puppy dog eyes and then at Little bun who seemed to have understood that he needed to show his cutest side, so he too pouted his lips and stared at him with big, dewy eyes - blinking them cutely now and then.


    Sigh - he shouldn''t have spoiled these two.


    /-\\\\


    " didn''t I just send him to bring a fishing?" asked Yu Dong as she scratched her cheek bewildered.


    Shen Li''s lips twitched as he watched the crowd that Ye Liu brought with him then said " yes"

 Chapter 58 - Come Play

    " you three, why did youe out? Isn''t it cold at night? What if you catch a cold? " asked Yu Dong a bit surprised that Chen Mi came together with Ye Liu and even brought the kids. As far as she knew Chen Mi was a bit shy and introverted he hardly ever went out, even sending him on a walk was a feat. How can the forever single Yu Dong figure out that Chen Mi only came out of the house because he wanted to spend some time with his wife, at home Yu Dong was always busy either she was at the farms or the vegetable patch in the backyard. And if she wasn''t working at the fields then she would be brewing wine, which made it impossible for the mers to talk with her much less spend time together.


    So such things as fishing together as a family was something Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi cherished a lot now.


    "It''s not that cold," said Chen Mi before Ye Liu could defend himself " I don''t think that I will catch a chill with just this much and Little bun and Yu Mai are all wrapped up so they wouldn''t be cold either, you don''t need to worry about these two or me"


    Yu Dong pursed her lips but didn''t say anything, the only reason she didn''t ask Ye Liu to bring Chen Mi and the kids with him was all because Chen Mi had just given birth a few months ago he was still in his postnatal recovery period and as for Yu Mai and Little bun, the two of them grew up living under Yu Dong''s spiritual energy and ate food that was cooked and washed in water that was instilled with Yu Dong''s spiritual energy, they were stronger than other kids but still, Yu Dong didn''t want to take a risk, things like fever were really scary in this era, without proper medicine anyone can burn up because of fever.


    Of course, she had medicine for fever in her space but she didn''t want such a situation to arise where her family would have to use those medicine especially Yu Mai and Little bun.


    However when she saw the expectant expression on Chen Mi and Yu Mai''s faces she couldn''t bring herself to refuse them. Fine whatever the three of them were already here and it would be really cold-hearted of her to send them back when they were this excited.


    Thankfully, the weather wasn''t that cold and as long as the three of them bundled themselves nicely they wouldn''t catch a cold.


    " Alright, you can y with us but I''m warning you especially you Mai, catching big fish can be dangerous and the river is deep enough for a child like you to fall inside it, so don''t run around and be careful... If you fall in the river, Sister won''t bring you to y anymore, understand ?" Yu Dong couldn''t help but act like an anxious baby momma as she repeatedly warned Yu Mai and Chen Mi. Though the people here thought that Chen Mi was an adult and big boy but to Yu Dong, he was a boy who should be at high school in the modern world rather than being a daddy to a child.


    So she was worried that the two might fall in the river when she wasn''t paying attention.


    " don''t worry wife, I''m not a kid. I can take care of little bun and Mai" said Chen Mi shyly, he never received such care from his wife and was feeling really shy when she repeatedly emphasised to him to take care of himself " I will pay attention, don''t worry"


    Yu Dong nodded then took the and rice that they were going to use as bait from Ye Liu and walked to the hidden area she chose earlier. Though she could sense the presence of humans around the surrounding with her power, she still wanted to be safer than sorry, so she walked a little deep in the groove and sat next to a big stone that stretched out of the ground.


    Then she put the fishing on an old piece of cloth before spreading the rice, all the while instilling her spiritual power in the rice as she scattered it all over the. Then she ced the in the river, she was confident in her power and knew that catching fish was like an easy feat for her and because she no longer had the thought of hiding her identity from her husbands so she didn''t bother to mask it anymore. Ye Liu and Shen Li knew about her already, it would be great if Chen Mi could realise it soon, then she didn''t have to worry about hiding her powers anymore.


    After the was ced in the water, the spiritual energy from the boiled rice that was sticking on the old piece of cloth gradually scattered around. In a short time, ripples began to form on the surface of the river.


    " Woah! third brother inw look! A lot of fish are swimming over to the. Look there are so many yellow croakers, crucian carps and small fishes! my sister is so amazing, she can catch so many fishes with just rice alone! and It works so well, we can eat fish and drink hot soup now! " Yu Mai shouted in joy, he didn''t think about lowering his voice at all because he was so excited.


    It was Ye Liu who hurriedly poked his forehead and made him shut up " you little glutton, you are acting like we don''t feed you enough. Who was the one who ate half a crock of braised rabbit meat dinner? now you are excited because of fish soup? Aren''t you afraid that your little tummy will hurt if you eat so much ?"


    Ye Liu didn''t want to frighten Yu Mai but the little boy was really too loud. If someone heard his loud shout and came looking at what they were doing then how will they exin this? Such an exciting scene where fishes were pushing each other to swim over to be caught in the, such a sight was hard to imagine even in their dreams!


    Fishing was all about bait, patience and luck and even then most people couldn''t catch a lot of fish. Yet Yu Dong''s was filled up in just a few minutes!


    The fishes were even eagerly pping their tails and swimming right into the!

 Chapter 59 - [Bonus ]

    " humph, second brother inw... Don''t try to scare me, my sister said that I should it more and grow up," said Yu Mai with a snort, the young boy who once was shy enough to look in his sister and brothers inw''s eyes has now turned capricious. Not only did he start refuting them, but he has also gotten smarter and knew when and what he need to say " if I don''t eat properly, how will I be able to grow up properly? "


    "Oh look at that brother Liu, our little Mai has gotten so smart, hasn''t he ?" said Ye Liu with a chuckle as he pinched Yu Mai''s now chubby cheeks " hear him say all these witty remarks, where did the shy boy from two months ago? Didn''t you say that second brother inw is always right, now you actually refuted me?"


    "Okay that''s enough, don''t tease him anymore" when Shen Li saw that Yu Mai was pouting unhappily, though his blown-up cheeks and narrowed eyes made him look really cute as a squirrel " Mai, you are right...you are still young, you can eat as much as you want"


    However, Yu Mai wasn''t happy with just his eldest brother inw coaxing him so he ran to his sister and tattled about Ye Liu to Yu Dong " sister, second brother inw called me a little fatty, didn''t you say that you like chubby kids and that I should eat more so that I grow up? Then why is my second brother-inw making fun of me? "


    Yu Dong has heard everything that went behind her but she still dotingly brought Yu Mai to herp and acted as if she was surprised " is that so? Then second brother inw is a baddy. Don''t worry, sister inw will hit himter on and teach him a lesson. How can he call our cute little Mai, fat? Mai is not fat at all "


    Yu Mai blinked his big grape-like eyes and pursed his lips, as he leaned his head back against Yu Dong and shook his head " no don''t hit him, second brother is so weak. Not chubby at all, if Sister hit him then second brother inw will hurt himself "


    This time not only Yu Dong thought that Yu Mai was the cutest and sweetest child but also Ye Liu who suddenly looked sheepish as he watched Yu Mai act spoiled in their wife''s arms.


    Yu Dong wasn''t going to hit Ye Liu anyway, so when Yu Mai asked her not to hit Ye Liu, she couldn''t help but tease him " why? Weren''t you angry at second brother inw because he called you a glutton?"


    " then -then sister can hit him a little, " said Yu Mai as he pinched his forefinger and thumb as if to emphasise how much force Yu Dong should apply while hitting Ye Liu " don''t - don''t hit him more than that I''m not that angry just a little, a little bit "


    This time Yu Dong couldn''t help butugh as she hugged Yu Mai and kissed his cheek " you little Mai, how can you be so cute!"


    " hehe," Yu Mai who was hugged and kissed was really happy. He let his sister hug him as much as she wanted.


    Seeing the scene in front of them both Shen Li and Ye Liu suddenly felt a little bitter, before they never regretted not having a child before but now suddenly they did. No woman was more beautiful than the one who loved little kids and could take care of them, the two have seen Yu Dong y with Little bun and Yu Mai before and every time they saw her y with little bun, they couldn''t help but me their barren womb for letting them down, if they gave birth then their kids would be doted on just like Yu Mai and Little bun.


    The thoughts of these two would have be even more depressing if not for Little bun who saw Yu Mai being hugged by his mommy and got jealous. He spread his arm out and cried " ah, ah !".


    Only then did Ye Liu and Shen Lie out of their negative thoughts. The two of them looked at little bun who was fussing in Chen Mi''s arms and suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, what were they thinking? Wasn''t little bun their son as well? So what if their womb couldn''t give birth? Little bun was just like their son!


    "Here let me carry him," said Yu Dong when she saw that Little bun was making a fuss, she asked Yu Mai to scoop the fish in the buckets that Ye Liu and Chen Mi brought from home after she lifted the from the bottom of the river when the fish were densely packed on it " and what are you three doing here? Go and y in the river, a bit...I didn''t bring you here to chatter. Go have a little fun, here take this bait, I added my secret recipe in it, if you want to catch fish just spread this on the bottom of the river and catch them once they gather around"


    " we? Wife, you want us to y in the river ?" asked Shen Li feeling a bit awkward, he had never yed in the river and now he was over twenty doing something so childish was really embarrassing for him.


    " yea, the water is not too cold nor too warm, it''s just perfect. Go and soak your feet in it, it''s going to feel nice, I assure you" said Yu Dong as she ushered the three mers to y around.


    Shen Li and Chen Mi were hesitant, thus the first one to roll his pants and take the from Yu Dong. Because Yu Mai was too young Yu Dong didn''t let him go in the river at night but Ye Liu and the others were adults so it was fine, After Yu Mai finished piling the fish in the bucket, Ye Liu took the piece of cloth and fishing, and scattered the sticky rice given by Yu Dong on it.


    " move slowly alright, don''t rush or you will fall," warned Yu Dong when she saw him move closer to the middle of the river. Though the river water was deep for children it was fine for adults, Yu Dong wasn''t worried about Ye Liu falling, even if he did end up falling he will only get wet and nothing more. Then she turned to look at Shen Li and Chen Mi before saying " what are you waiting for? Go jump in the river, y a bit"


    " But we don''t have a," said Chen Mi a little embarrassed, they only had one and that with brother Ye Liu, what can he and Brother Li do in the river without the?


    When Yu Dong heard his worries, sheughed" I didn''t bring you two here to catch fishes! How much can we eat in a day? Just go and have fun and even if you want to catch something go and catch some snails, we might as well cook some savoury and spicy snails together with fish"


    Shen Li and Chen Mi looked at each other, a helpless gaze shed in their eyes but they were a little excited as well. So, the two too rolled their pants and stepped in the river.


    Then they crouched down and carefully looked around for snails as moonlight illuminated the river surface making it easier for them to see clearly.


    " oh, this is a big haul" Ye Liu''s shout of pure glee broke the silence as he lifted his hands into the air and showed the that was filled with fish. He had managed to catch a really big haul thanks to Yu Dong''s miraculous bait.


    There was a stunned silence followed by a loud plop and then water was sshing everywhere. Surprised everyone turned to look at the source of this sudden excitement and then Yu Dong burst outughing, following her was Ye Liu and Shen Li, even little bun giggled when he saw his daddy sitting in the water with a nk expression on his face - it was just too funny.


    Perhaps Shen Li was trying really hard to stop himself fromughing out loud because then he too lost his footing and then he too fell in the river as he iled his arms around but that didn''t stop his fall, and then he was sitting in the water just like Chen Mi.


    Another round ofughter ensued after that.

 Chapter 60 - Longing

    Before an hour passed Ye Liu managed to fill two buckets with fish while Shen Li and Chen Mi somehow managed to fill a bucket with snails. Which was a lot lesspared to Yu Mai who filled two buckets while ying around, of course, it was because Yu Dong helped him cheat by wrapping a little bit of her spiritual power around his tiny body. She did it because she was worried about him falling and hurting himself so she cast a thinyer off her spiritual energy to ensure his safety. In case he fell, her safety cocoon would cushion his fall, but that cocoon did more than just ensuring Yu Mai''s safety it, attracted all kinds of small fishes and snails towards Yu Mai who gleefully scooped snails and fish in his hands.


    Like he was picking up some fallen leaves or something to y with, Yu Mai alone filled two buckets with snails and even gave Chen Mi and Shen Li a few from his hunt to save them from humiliation.


    " Sister, are snails really delicious ? " asked Yu Mai, he didn''t understand how something so slippery and slimy could taste good.


    " of course they do, just wait for your sister to cook some for you" said Yu Dong as she helped Chen Mi and Shen Li out of the river. The two of them werepletely drenched, and with their saggy clothes, they couldn''t move as freely as they could before. Nheless, the two were smiling, feeling rxed and happy after ying a little in the river.


    They never understood why children loved ying in the river but now they did, it was too much fun! Though that got we, Luckily, it waste at night, many vigers were already asleep, so they didn''t have to worry about being caught either.


    Yu Dong didn''t give little bun to Chen Mi because thetter was dripping wet, instead, she shrugged off her outer jacket and wipe cloth that she always carry to clean her hands after she washed her hands after taking care of her game and handed it to Chen Mi who opened his mouth to protest but Yu Dong handed it to him " wipe yourself and wear this, it might get wet too but at least you will be safe from the cold for a little while. By then we will reach home and you three can take a bath in hot water"


    Though Ye Liu came out dry, he too stood inside the river for a little too long, it was better for him to take a bath as well just to be safe.


    Shen Li shivered as he looked at Chen Mi, though he understood that Yu Dong gave Chen Mi her jacket because Chen Mi was still in his postnatal care period but still he felt a bit sore, how good it will be to have his wife worry about him.


    Yu Dong packed up and hoisted the heaviest bucket that was filled with croakers and small fish, while she left the buckets filled with snails and small fishes for Shen Li and others. Ye Liu who was the strongest among the three, responsibly picked the second heaviest buckets while Shen Li picked the buckets that Yu Mai filled leaving the smallest and lightest bucket that he and Chen Mi filled with snails for Chen Mi to pick.


    The three of them might have their moments where they were jealous of each other but in the end, they were each other''s support pirs, no matter what happened Shen Li and Ye Liu would always be considerate towards Chen Mi, this younger brother.


    With his Wife''s jacket covering him and his brothers'' considerate actions, Chen Mi didn''t even feel the slightest bit of cold. In fact, he thought a blistering warmth was flowing in his heart, warming up his insides.


    He hurriedly picked the bucket that was left for him to pick and then rushed to follow his brothers.


    Yu Dong didn''t know what happened behind her back but she wasn''t worried, Shen Li and Ye Liu treated Chen Mi as their own brother even if she didn''t ask them, they would still carry the heavy buckets while leaving the lightest one for Chen Mi. So she didn''t look back or interfere with how they distributed the buckets among them, instead, she strode forward and released a bit of her spiritual energy to warn off any wild animals or animals from popping out suddenly and scaring her mers.


    The three of them were just this courageous if something popped out all of a sudden, Yu Dong was certain that her husbands would let go of their buckets and jump a few feet up in the air, who wanted that to happen? Such a scare was bad for their health.


    Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi followed behind Yu Dong while Yu Mai was walking right next to his sister. Clutching the end of his sister''s shirt he looked around sometimes picking a sweet-smelling flower or shiny little rock. Yu Dong didn''t leave him behind either, each time Yu Mai stopped to pick something, she would patiently stop and let Yu Mai pick it up. She didn''t even say anything when Yu Mai started piling dirt covered flowers and mud smudged rocks in her pocket once his pockets were full.


    She neither scolded nor called his actions useless, instead, she simply asked Yu Mai to wash up once they return.


    Collecting shiny and good looking things every child did that, her brothers did too except they collected the spiritual jewels that she brought after hunting zombies.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu watched the scene in front of them with their hearts full of greed, and satisfaction. Satisfaction because the scene was too cute and greed because they wanted to see Yu Dong with their children. They loved Little bun and Yu Mai but they too wanted to experience childbirth and watch their kids grow up under their mother''s love and care. A happy family, who didn''t want that?


    Only Chen Mi who didn''t pay attention to them couldn''t catch the expression of longing on their faces, instead, all his attention was on Yu Dong. Earlier he did have a feeling that Yu Dong was different from before but now he couldn''t help but feel that maybe the current Yu Dong was apletely different person! He knew that his thoughts werepletely weird and crazy after all how can such a thing happen but then again previously, Yu Dong was really particr about her appearance. Though she never bathed, she changed her clothes every day and kept them clean to impress that Hua from the tavern in the county town.


    A single spot on her clothes and she will lift the sky on her head.


    But now, she didn''t even say anything when Yu Mai filled her pockets with mud! How is it possible?


    " brother -" he began as he turned to ask Shen Li what was going on but then he caught the love-stricken expressions of his two brothers. Ye Liu was gazing at Yu Dong with a hunger that was hard to describe. And as for Shen Li, he was looking at their wife''s back with such a doting and gentle look, as if he wished to be held by their wife in the palm of her hands.


    Chen Mi swallowed all his questions because he already got answers for each of his questions. The woman in front of them wasn''t their wife but someone else as for how it happened, he didn''t want to ask, to him Yu Dong was his wife. And as long as she was with him, he will be by her side.


    As for how, when and where, he would think about themter on.. Right now, all he wanted was to enjoy this serene sight.

 Chapter 61 - [Bonus ]

    When they returned back to their home, the first thing Yu Dong did was to clean the water vat behind their house. Earlier they caught so many fish but now they didn''t have a ce to keep them, she didn''t have a bathtub of spring in her space, so she couldn''t keep them there. And leaving the fish in the bucket would only make them stink more, so she cleaned the water vat with detergent and immediately filled with vat with water that was instilled with spiritual energy.


    Only then did she empty the buckets of fish that they didn''t need right now. Then she poured the snails that they caught in arge basin and cleaned them with salt and spiritual water. Cleaning snails was a tedious task but with her cheat trick, she easily cleaned the snails.


    They did eat their dinner in the evening but after ying in the river, Yu Dong and the others were a bit hungry. As for Yu Mai, that little glutton asked for spicy snails the first thing after entering the house. Since Yu Dong couldn''t eat the braised rabbit meat earlier, she thought that she might as well cook something delicious to pad her stomach till morning - not much but enough for everyone to eat.


    After an hour Yu Dong ced the bowl of savoury and spicy snails on the table and sat down. Since they were only eating to pad their hungry stomach, Shen Li only cooked some polished rice to eat. There was no need to fry fish at such ate hour, it might disturb their neighbours.


    Poor Shen Li didn''t know that when Yu Dong was cooking the snails, their entire neighbourhood woke up because of their grumbling stomachs. Because Yu Dong wasn''t at all with the condiments, the delicious aromaing from the spicy snails was enough to make their neighbours sit up straight and gnaw on their bedsheets unhappily.


    They couldn''t even eat three meals a day yet this Yu Dong and her family were eating meat at such ate hour? Did they strike a lottery or something?


    However, no one in the Yu household knew the misery of their neighbours instead Yu Mai, immediately reached for a snail and started eating. The savoury taste soon spread all over his mouth and he eximed excitedly " sister this is simply too good! I never thought snails would taste so yummy !"


    After that, he reached for another one and slurped the meat in one go.


    Yu Dong shook her head at his speedy pace and poker his forehead " I know it''s tasty but you need to slow down, if you eat too much your tummy will hurt and then you will have to drink bitter medicine "


    Because Yu Dong had two brothers, she always kept emergency medicines for heat stroke, fever and stomach ache. So she wasn''t worried about not finding decent medicine with her spiritual energy and her space she can treat Yu Mai in a jiffy but - too much medicine can also harm his body. If Yu Mai realised that she could treat him with ease without him suffering, then he wouldn''t listen to her, instead, he would stuff himself and then ask for medicine. So it was better not to make him too dependent on artificial medicines.


    Sure enough, once Yu Mai heard that he have to eat bitter medicine if his stomach ached, he slowed down. Eating carefully as he picked snails one by one instead of piling them in his bowl.


    Yu Dong saw that he was willing to listen and didn''t stop him from eating, as long as he slowly ate and went to take a walk around the backyard it would be fine.


    Then she too picked one and immediately wished to open a can of beer in her space. Because she liked to have something spicy with her beer, she always had a stock of beer cans. However, she couldn''t take it out because she was afraid of terrifying Chen Mi. Ye Liu and Shen Li knew about her powers so it was alright but Chen Mi had no idea.


    This, this was kind of really troublesome maybe she shoulde clean to Chen Mi?


    But what would Chen Mi do then? He was such a scaredy-cat who jumped on the slightest bit of noise if she told him that she upied the body of his dead wife, wouldn''t he be scared to death?


    The timid Chen Mi who already knows about her "..."


    The midnight dinner finished and everyone departed to their rooms to sleep, all except Yu Dong. She went to backyard and picked some berries and, in a few days the wine that she prepared will be ready to be sold. So, Yu Dong decided to take a step further in the path of bing rich and decided to make jam and sell it together with the wine.


    After living in this vige, for two months, Yu Dong realised that the vigers like sweet things a lot and the same could be said for the people in town. Most of the stalls sold candied Hawthorne and sweet pastries in the town, so Yu Dong wanted to try her luck.


    She was sure that no one would be able to replicate the exact taste of her jam and wine because they were made from berries that she grew with her spiritual energy, which not only enhanced the taste but also washed away the fatigue and tiredness of a person in a jiffy.


    That''s why she was determined of her seed even though it was a little risky. But then again if she wanted to be rich and live afortable life, such risks were indeed necessary.


    After picking up the berries, she washed them clean and started to make jam. As she needed a lot of sugar, Yu Dong pulled an entire sack of sugar from her space and was just going to pour it in the heavy base crock when -


    " Wife?" a small voice interrupted her making her so startled that she jumped.. Yu Dong immediately turned around and found herself face to face with Chen Mi who was staring at her with wide eyes and a gaping mouth.

 Chapter 62 - Thank You

    "Mi? What are you doing here shouldn''t you be asleep?" Yu Dong was really surprised because it was sote and the moon was hanging over their heads, She was certain that everyone must be asleep by now. That was why she didn''t release her power to keep an eye on her surroundings but who would have known that just a single slip up would cause her to be caught by Chen Mi!


    Wasn''t he the one who dozed of the earliest because he got tired after taking care of Little bun the entire day? Why was he awake now?


    Chen Mi indeed slept earlier than the other members of their family, because he had to take care of Little bun and Yu Mai, he got tired really easily which was why he started slumbering the second his face hit the pillow, he only woke up when little bun started to fuss.


    Other than that he remained asleep, however, tonight he had a lot to think that was why Chen Mi couldn''t sleep no matter how much he tossed and turned, after half an hour of tossing around in bed, he got up from the bed because he was afraid to wake little bun and Yu Mai. The two kids yed to their heart''s content at the riverside after eating they got tired and the second Chen Miid them on the bed, both Yu Mai and Little bun closed their eyes and fell asleep.


    Chen Mi thought of going to the backyard for a walk because he was feeling a bit restless, he thought it was better for him to release the unused energy by walking, maybe if he tired himself even more he might be able to sleep? However, as he was putting on his shoes, he heard some nking in the kitchen.


    He was surprised butter thought that maybe, brother Li or brother Liu got thirsty and came to drink water. As for why he didn''t doubt Yu Dong it was all because the previous Yu Dong brought a jug like vessel for herself, she didn''t like getting out of the bed and going all the way to the kitchen to drink water. Yu Dong didn''t like the previous owner much but the things that could be used, she decided to use them as the previous owner.


    So, imagine his surprise when he found his wife making something in the middle of the night and make that surprise double when he saw Yu Dong pulling out a sack of sugar from nothing. It was like magic! One second there was nothing then whoosh a sack of sugar miraculously appeared out of thin air!


    " I - I was feeling stuffy so I came out for a walk" though Chen Mi was startled he wasn''t scared he knew that this person in front of him was a kind soul and would never hurt him, so he didn''t reject Yu Dong, instead he calmly answered without screaming murder.


    Yu Dong caught his gaze that kept flickering from her to the sack of sugar behind her and understood that he saw her taking the sack out of her space. Now she couldn''t muddle through her way even if she wanted so she decided toe clean " as you can see I am not the previous Yu Dong whom you married, I''m someone else who came here after she died. You don''t have to be scared I am not a bad person, I mean no harm -"


    " I know"


    " you know I see- wait what do you know ?" Yu Dong who was still giving her, '' I''m a good person speech. '' was startled as she asked, was her acting that bad ( a/n: when did you even act like the original owner? )


    "I know that you are not the same person, my wife, she would never treat me or my son well. To her I am nothing more than a jinx" said Chen Mi as he looked at his toes. To Yu Dong he was the reason why she was kicked out of the family, she med him for being selfish and not understanding her predicament like a good husband. She kept scolding him for being so insensitive if he continued to suffer a bit, they all could have ridden on Yu Cheng''s coattails.


    But Chen Mi truly loved his child, for his child, he was willing to listen to her scolding. Because Yu Dong believed that he was the cause of her tragic faith, she swore not to let Chen Mi have a good life either.


    It was like she was trying to avenge herself against an enemy. Chen Mi''s days were that bad, the only reason he was able to keep his child was that Yu Dong didn''t want to hurt her son. Every time she hit Chen Mi she avoided his stomach, so as to not kill her son. If not she would have beaten Chen Mi to death the very day they separated from the Yu family.


    So how could she treat Little bun, a mer that should have been a son? It would have been like a dreame true if she even let his son breathe an hour after his birth much less the two of them so well.


    Chen Mi had his doubts but he was scared to ask, what if he was wrong and his wife starts beating him again because he called her a monster? But today when he saw his two brothers acting like two lovesick fools, he knew that his doubts were correct.


    Because no one hated Yu Dong''s touch more than brother Li, whose body was traumatised to the point it stopped responding to physical touches, how can he look at Yu Dong like he desired her ?.. As for brother Liu, he simply despised Yu Dong to the point where he would think of running away from home every day, how can he stare at their wife''s back with a gaze full of longing? That waspletely impossible.

 Chapter 63 - A Heart Warming Hug

    Yu Dong sighed then patted Chen Mi''s head, apart from feeling sympathetic she couldn''t do anything for these mers. Though she came here, her timing was a bit off, the three of them were already abused by the previous Yu Dong to the point that they were mentally scarred. Now she could only treat them well and hope that they never face any issues that will trigger their bad memories " don''t worry, nothing like that would happen again to you, I will treat you and little bun well."


    Yu Dong wasn''t just casually promising about such things, she would definitely do what she promised them.


    " I -" she wanted to say something more but then Chen Mi who was being patted by her suddenly reached out and hugged her, suddenly shocking her. Yu Dong wasn''t used to getting close to anyone even in the modern world she hardly ever hugged her brothers or parents. Thus, she was a bit ufortable when Chen Mi hugged her, she wanted to unconsciously push him away but then she felt the front of her shirt suddenly bing wet and she stopped her actions. Instead, she stretched out her hands and hugged Chen Mi back " it''s alright, nothing would happen to you anymore, you don''t need to fear anyone anymore"


    " thank you, thank you so much foring here" Chen Mi didn''t know what to say anymore, now that he knew that his wife was different and seemed to have some superpowers, he was really relieved. For two years he was abused by Yu Dong, even though he didn''t want to sleep with her, she forcefully dragged him to bed under the context that he was her husband and he ought to do his duties as her husband.


    Chen Mi didn''t like Yu Dong and didn''t want to marry her but his circumstances didn''t allow him to say '' no''. He was so aggrieved after marrying Yu Dong but could only shut his mouth and let her do what she wanted to do, now that he knew that his tormentor was dead, he didn''t feel upset at all about losing his wife instead he felt relieved. Yes, relieved like he finally got a taste of freedom.


    Yu Dong continued to pat his back, softly consoling him. Chen Mi was after all just a sixteen to seventeen-year-old boy, if he was in the modern World he would be treated like a child who didn''t know the ways of the world. But here he was already married and even gave birth to a child, and even after suffering so much, he was tortured by his wife.


    Thus, Yu Dong didn''t reject his touch and kept hugging him until he stopped crying. And when she looked down after Chen Mi''s sobs paused, she realised that Chen Mi didn''t stop crying but he fell asleep after crying for so long.


    Yu Dong sighed then she wiped the tears hanging on Chen Mi''s fan-likeshes and brushed the sneaky locks of hair that escaped from his neatly tied ponytail. Once she tucked his hair back, Yu Dong doubled down and picked Chen Mi up in a princess carry before walking towards his room.


    When she entered Chen Mi''s room the first thing she saw was Little bun, he was pping his hands and muttering something incoherently. She didn''t know whether tough or cry, this son of her was really too silent. He hardly ever cried, she was afraid that if this goes on Little bun could easily be kidnapped by someone.


    Yu Dongid Chen Mi on his bed then covered him up with his nket. Then she picked up Little bun who was muttering '' dah dah dah'' and checked his diaper. Sure enough, this naughty baby dirtied his clothes yet still didn''t cry! Yu Dong really didn''t understand this son of hers anymore, he would cry when she or Chen Mi wouldn''t pay him attention. But wouldn''t even make an '' uff'' when he was hungry or dirtied his clothes.


    Wasn''t it weird?


    " at least make a noise if you want to get changed" Yu Dong lightly reprimanded Little bun, not only because she didn''t want to scare Little bun but also because she was afraid of waking Little bun up " if this goes on, one day you will have to sleep in wet and gooey clothes"


    " Da buh" was the only thing little bun said with a serious expression, as if telling Yu Dong not to worry about him. He knows when to cry and when not to cry.


    Of course, that was what Yu Dong imagined no one knows what exactly Little bun was saying, Yu Dong, sighed and thenid Little bun on the tea table before she started to untie his pants and homemade diapers. How she wished, she had diapers in her space, maybe she should try making some. But then again how can she make diapers?


    Yu Dong didn''t know how to make diapers but luckily she had some wet wipes in her space, they were made from an A quality material and were super soft to use. So even when she cleaned Little bun with those wet wipes, his skin didn''t even turn the slightest bit red, thus, Yu Dong didn''t have to bother about boiling the water and filling up the dirty crock in which they usually dip the cloth used to clean Little bun.


    Yu Dong wanted to bring out these earlier but she was afraid of Chen Mi''s reaction, now that she knew he wouldn''t be scared of her no matter what and was even thankful towards her, she immediately pulled out the wet wipes and left the entire box on the table before cleaning Little bun.


    After she cleaned him up, Yu Dong picked Little bun up and dressed him in one of the nappies that Chen Mi''s sewed.


    Because she didn''t want Little bun to wake Chen Mi up she started rocking him in her arms, singing a luby " Sleep, sleep, sleep, I go to the field to pick flowers, The sweet basil''s flower -"


    With Yu Dong''s luby and the gentle warmth that always seem to emanate from her body because of her spiritual energy, Little bun fell asleep quickly.


    Yu Dong sighed in relief beforeying Little bun next to Chen Mi, she dipped closer and kissed little bun, Yu Mai and Chen Mi on their foreheads just like she did for her brothers. Then taking onest look at Chen Mi and her little boys she turned around and walked out of the room. She still needed to make that jam for making more money!


    While Yu Dong was busy making jam, Chen Mi was having a really good dream. In his dream, Chen Mi was leaning against Yu Dong''s shoulder while thetter kept uttering soft and sweet words.. Promising him that she will protect him forever.

 Chapter 64 - You Are Here!

    With Yu Dong''s spiritual power she was able to prepare a lot of jam, she hurriedly filled them in small wooden jars that she bought from the viger carpenter after specially ordering them. She knew that for jam, ss bottles were more appropriate but right now she had no idea where to get so many tiny ss jars. In the end, Yu Dong instilled a little more of her spiritual energy for the preservation of her homemade jam.


    Because Yu Dong worked hard for an entire night, her jam was ready to be sold by morning. If it wasn''t for spiritual energy she would have to wait for a day for the true vour of berries toe out but with her spiritual energy it was like she had some cheat trick in hand, not only was the jam made by her tastier but it was also really good for health. Just a single scoop and all the tiredness from the day would vanish in seconds!


    So without wasting any time in the morning, Yu Dong hired Aunt Wang''s ox cart and loaded the buckets that were filled with jam jars and wine jars. Filling the ox cart to its brim, until only the space for two people to sit was left, of course, the one who followed her to the town was Ye Liu. He reasonably argued with Shen Li, saying that among the three he was the only one whose strength was good, if he went with Yu Dong then he can help her in loading and unloading things.


    The gentle Shen Li was no match for the forceful Ye Liu and as for Chen Mi, he was still asleep when Yu Dong and Aunt Wang were loading the ox cart.


    Seeing the cart full of goods, Aunt Wang couldn''t help but praise Yu Doing as she pped her on the back " Dong Dong you are good! You learned to do so many things, just keep on working hard like this and one day you will be just as rich as the vige head! Ah, you are really a good child! I always said that! "


    Actually, Aunt Wang was the one who scolded the original owner the most for being useless and wasting her life. And Yu Dong of course knew it, but she didn''t say anything as she knew Aunt Wang scolded the original owner only because she cared about her, though her lips twitched she still smiled and answered " I know Aunt Wang, I''m really thankful for your firm belief in me."


    Aunt Wang wasn''t someone who liked to waste her time, she would casually discuss something but it didn''t hamper with her speed to work. As she continued to chat with Yu Dong, her hand that was holding a bamboo whip never stopped swinging, and soon they were standing in of the '' Delicacy'' restaurant owned by Song Yixu.


    As soon as Yu Dong jumped down the cart and helped Ye Liu down, she heard the boisterous voice of Sister Xi " oh my dear ancestor you are finally here " though her words were reprimanding, Sister Xi seemed to be in a good mood as she looked at Yu Dong and the cart filled with wine jars and something else " fortunately you came here or else I would have to go to your vige and hunt you down, seriously where were you ?"


    Yu Dong''s furrowed her brows, a little startled at Sister Xi''s question she couldn''t understand why Sister Xi wasining like an old lover wouldin to their partner foringte on their date " is there a problem, sister Xi?" though she was confused she asked politely, Sister Xi was her money bank and it doesn''t matter if she has to entertain Sister Xi''s weird tantrums.


    Sister Xiughed tteringly and rubbed her hands " of course there is a problem. Dong Dong your wine is a big hit! Every mistress whoes to drink at our restaurant would only order your wine and even your fruit wine is really popr with the mers, they would asionally send their servants to bring them your fruit wind. Just four days in the week and your entire stock was sold out! I don''t even know how many advance orders our restaurant received! Some madams even came to ask me when I will restock their favourite wine"


    Yu Dong finally understood the matter under Sister Xi''s enthusiastic boasting, fortunately, Yu Dong went to the back door and didn''t stand in the front of the restaurant or else she might have been mobbed by the exciteddies who were itching to buy her wine. And why won''t they, that wine was fermented by her spiritual energy, one sip you will feel your tiredness leave, two sips your entire body will be rejuvenated, and an entire cup was enough to rx the entire body and heal whatever minor ailments one had.


    Sister Xi would have continued to chat but then Song Yixu who heard the news rushed over in surprise as she eximed " ah Doing Dong, you are really my restaurant''s lucky star! You don''t know your wine just came at the correct time or else I would have been ripped to shreds by those enthusiastic customers of mine. What are you all waiting for, hurry and unload the cart" Song Yixu''s enthusiasm was a bit overwhelming as she ushered them inside " you have no idea how popr your wine became, at first I won''t lie, I was indeed sceptical but then it was like a miraculous surprise! Dong Dong why don''t you just sign a contract with me and I promise I won''t treat you badly "


    Song Yixu didn''t hurry to sign a contract before because she thought that it was nothing but simple wine.. Butter on the reactions of her customers left her speechless, they wouldn''t even buy the wine that was brewed by the wine shop that was run by a person who was once responsible for brewing wine for the Emperor instead they came to mour in her restaurant asking her to bring out hertest wine. Only Song Yixu knew how overwhelming it was for her, only then did she realise that Yu Dong''s talent, and was now in a hurry to sign a permanent contract with her, in case Yu Dong was poached by their rival restaurants! If that happened she wouldn''t be able to cry!

 Chapter 65 - [Bonus ] Signing Contract

    Song Yixu smiled like a blooming rose as she watched the jars and jars of wine being brought inside her restaurant " Dong Dong, why don''t we do this? Since the two of us could be counted as acquaintances why don''t you sign the contract with me? It will give you a permanent ie as well. "


    Yu Dong by now understood everything yet she didn''t hurry in agreeing with Song Yixu. Firstly, Song Yixu was only responsible for giving her a stage to sell her wine and nothing else and secondly if Yu Dong opened a wine shopter on in the uing future she could earn a lot more but then again opening a shop without a backer wasn''t easy , so before signing a contract she needs to firmly discuss her advantages without offending Song Yixu " Madam Song, today I not only bought wine but something new as well, why don''t we sit down and discuss the matter of signing contract together ?"


    " of course, of course,e with me! I will take you to my private parlour! Sister Xi bring me the new thing that Doing Doing brought" Song Yixu was indeed a lot more enthusiastic than before she was even bringing Yu Dong and Ye Liu to her private parlour!


    Ye Liu felt a bit ufortable by Song Yixu''s keen attitude it was as if she was some big wolf trying to lure two fat sheep into her cave, not that either he or Yu Doing could be called fat sheep with their thin figures. He shook his head and timidly, pulled at Yu Dong''s sleeves " we should just talk in here, it''s too much -"


    " it''s almost noon, the benefactors of my restaurant cannot go back without eating lunch. If Marquis found out about it, she will definitely use this to bad mouth me in front of you, so that she will be able to order the wind directly from you instead of me. I can''t let you go back empty stomach,e, Sister Xi, tried a new dishe and have a bite of it " without letting Yu Dong and Ye Liu refuse, Song Yixu pulled them in her private parlour.


    They had set out early in the morning because Yu Dong didn''t want to alert the vigers. She was already on the red mark because of Fang Chi''s incident, so she didn''t want to be gossiped about anymore. Of course, a few vigers saw her but she could only hope for the best.


    Because Yu Dong had to wake early and even load so much on the cart she was indeed thirsty, so she took a sip of the tea and smacked her lips, this tea was really good.


    Song Yixu watched as Yu Dong and Ye Liu drank her favourite tea without knowing its cost or how precious it was but she didn''t look at them in contempt instead she engaged in small talks with the two of them until Sister Xi brought the jam that Yu Dong had brought with her. When Sister Xi saw that her boss was being so humble towards Yu Dong and her husband despite never showing such a humble side to the officials, but still she didn''t show it on her face and ced the jam that she brought in front of Song Yixu.


    " what''s this ?" Song Yixu thought that Yu Dong might have brought another wine but instead, it was something gooey and smelled sweet. Song Yixu poked the Jam with her spoon and then delivered it straight to her mouth. Immediately a burst of sweet berries exploded in her mouth and Song Yixu''s eyes widened in surprise something so sweet yet vorful, what exactly was this?


    Yu Dong exined with a smile when she noticed Song Yixu''s gaze that was screaming '' tell me !'' " Madam Song, this is called Jam. It''s sweet and vorful in taste, from mango to berries, I can make jam out of most fruit as long as they have pulp. It can be eaten together with bread or bun, as long as you want to add sweetness to your meal, jam can be a perfect side dish. And I was thinking about adding this jam in the contract as well, will that be fine ?"


    " of course, it will be!" what Song Yixu wanted to say was '' is that even a question '' but her rationality stopped her. She was not only the boss of Delicacy, but she was also the heiress of the Song family. She needs to act with dignity!


    " then I would be frank Madam Song, as you can see that I not only have to buy these jars for my wine and jam but also need to use a lot of sugar in the jam to preserve it for long. Sugar is really expensive and if I sign a contract then I hope that I will be able to make up for the damages done to my pocket, so how about sixty to forty per cent for five years?"


    Song Yixu frowned a bit upon hearing the share but then she thought about it carefully, from start to finish she didn''t need to expand her resources at all. Yu Dong''s secret recipes spoke for themselves, she only needs to give these a tform and let the customers order, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that she was practically making money out of nothing. After thinking it through, Song Yixu nodded" all alright, sixty to forty, it is then but I hope to see a new batch every week. Will that be okay ?"


    Yu Dong thought about it a little then nodded "alright, a new batch every week"


    Song Yixu didn''t think much about Yu Dong''s agreement, she thought that Yu Dong might have made a bigger stock and had some saved at home. What Song Yixu didn''t know was that Yu Dong actually talking about brewing a new stock every week.


    " Alright, today I will buy this entire stock for eight taels, forty for the wine jars and forty for the jam ones, you have to go easy on me because I''m paying the same price for these small bottles of jams as well, for the contract we will start from next month, I will send Sister Xi to bring the new stock as for your share I will send it at thest of every month, " said Song Yixu


    Yu Dong didn''t think too much, she knew that it was already good enough that the jam and wine were sold at the same price. So she nodded her head and consented.


    With the name of the Song family behind the contract was done and written very fast. Within an hour Yu Dong and Song Yixu signed the contract and, after signing the contract, Song Yixu invited Yu Dong and Ye Liu to have lunch, only then did she let them go.


    -


    " are you okay ?" Yu Dong saw that Ye Liu was still as shocked as he was thest time and gently patted his forearm to wake him up.


    " almost a hundred taels" Ye Liu couldn''t help but whisper excitedly " we made a total of eight taels by just selling wine and jam, and we didn''t even lose much !"


    Ye Liu was really excited, he had never seen a hundred taels in his entire life but now his family''s savings was more than a hundred taels how exciting!


    Yu Dong shook her head at his child-like excitement and said lightly " don''t worry as long as we work hard we can make more, now let''s go and buy some bricks and tiles"


    " bricks? Why? " Ye Liu who was excited because of the sudden windfall couldn''t help but frown when he heard that that need to spend money again.


    " How can you forget? We need to renovate our house before winteres. For that, we need bricks, tiles and even wood !" answered Yu Dong before steering Ye Liu to the shop that sold building materials.


    The two of them were so focused on conversing about the renovation of their house that they didn''t see Yu Tong who was standing on the opposite street with a mer in her arms.

 Chapter 66 - Build A House

    Yu Dong was very cautious of the vigers who stayed in the vige but shepletely forgot those who didn''t even sleep at the vigest night! Yu Tong was one of those vigers who didn''t return to the vigest night instead she, stayed at a tavern frolicking around with a few famous escorts of the tavern house.


    Yu Tong wasn''t slighted by her father at all even though she had a brother, she was still a girl the next heir of the Yu family, her brother would most likely be married to a woman and even if he seeds in bing an official, even then he would be someone''s husband and would have to listen to that woman.


    By then it would be Yu Tong''s responsibility to take care of the family, of course, Yu Tong only liked the benefits of being the heir, she never once thought about taking any responsibility for the Yu Family.


    Because of her mother and father''s indulgence, Yu Tong was never short on money, which was why even after spending an entire night at the tavern, she still had enough money to roam on the streets of the town with her lover. Of course, her lover was only her lover, she had no intention of marrying him - to her this mer, was nothing less than what a modern person would call a bo*ty call.


    Yu Tong didn''t want to go out with this lover of her, he wasn''t as pretty as the escorts of the tavern but thetter insisted. He clearly gave her an ultimatum that if she doesn''te with him to shop then he would break things up with her. Yu Tong was a scumbag but she was a very calcting scumbag, the only reason she was keeping this mer by her side was that he was a bit '' cheap'' to keep whenpared to the escorts of the tavern.


    So when she didn''t have money, she would call this mer to relieve her itch. Because this mer''s wife was dead he was dependent on client''s like Yu Tong, she knew she wasn''t his only lover, if he broke things off with her, he won''t lose much, just a sway of his plump hips and some furtive sneaky nces at other women and he will have another client to entertain. But Yu Tong would lose one of her sneaky links, not to mention the mer was really pretty.


    Which was why she was willing to indulge him and brought him to shop around but never did she expect to see Yu Dong. Not only did thettere out of a very expensive restaurant, she even went to the shop that sells building materials! From where did Yu Dong earn so much money!


    Yu Tong was the perfect example of a big fish in a small pond. The descendants of the Yu family were simple, but when Yu Dong this hooligan was born, she was like a rotten egg that became the ck mark in the Yu Family''s history. Compared to her Yu Tong was considered a good child, from a young age Yu Tong was used to looking down at Yu Dong, she firmly believed that Yu Dong was good for nothing just like her father did, she knew that Yu Dong was changed but Yu Tong thought that it was just temporary.


    However, contrary to her expectations Yu Dong was still sober and she was working hard! Now she can even afford to buy building materials! Not good, she has to tell this to her father, if Yu Dong started earning a good sum of money, would it not be a big loss for them?


    " honey? What''s wrong? " Yu Tong''s lover was eyeing an expensive piece of clothing for quite a while. Even though he spread his love for more than a week, to different women, he was still short on a few taels, he was looking forward to being f*cked by Yu Tong and getting his sum of money but then -


    To his surprise, Yu Tong shook off his arm and pushed him away " I can''t do it right now, I just remembered that I have something to do tonight" then without bothering to even listen to what the mer was saying Yu Tong ran away. She wanted to catch the first cart to the vige!


    Yu Dong didn''t know that she was seen by someone, instead, she simply ordered the things that she believed were useful and then left the shop after depositing the advance payment.


    " wife, why did you order so much wood? We don''t need a wooden floor, it''s fine even if we use bricks or stones" Ye Liu was especially distressed though they earned eighty silvers, his wife ordered building material worth twenty taels! That wasn''t something he saw every day, to him this kind of expense was useless what wooden floor, what window panes? Wasn''t it good enough to block the winds with paper? And the brick floor was the best! There was no need to waste so much money!


    " little bun is young, if he falls, he will hurt himself and the window panes are necessary too - the paper won''t be able to withstand rain, do you still want to stick new paper every day when it rains? That''s so taxing you might as well brew more wine instead of doing that" said Yu Dong, now that she no longer need to worry about a stable ie she might as well spendvishly! With Song Yixu''s signed contract in her hand, she no longer needs to worry about anything!


    Ye Liu hesitated for a while and then agreed " I understand but still it''s not cheap we actually spent twenty taels in one go"


    " don''t worry about money anymore, didn''t you see me sign that contract? We will be fine for now, Madam Song said that our alcohol is faintly popr in the restaurant as long as the trend of warming up with a cup of wine is popr in the rich people we don''t need to worry about starving"


    Ye Liu shook his head " I''m not worried about us starving, it''s a little bun, he is a mer in the future he will need a wholesome dowry to be married in a good household "


    You, Dong,ughed at his words and patted him on the shoulder " don''t worry, little bun is still too young. I will save a decent sum by the time he grows up, and it''s so far away in the future why are you worrying about it so early? "


    '' I am not only worried about little bun but our kids as well! Will not have children in the future? What about them!'' Ye Liu was really unhappy that Yu Dong had never thought about having kids with him, she treated him well but she wouldn''t even try toy a hand on him - if this goes on how will he give birth! Was he supposed to strip his wife and jump on her or strip himself and seduce her?

 Chapter 67 - Take Responsibility

    Of course, Ye Liu didn''t dare to say anything, instead, he silently followed Yu Dong back home with a sullen expression but didn''t tell her why he was upset. In the end, Yu Dong could only leave him be and leave for Mu Xuan''s house, she discussed it with Shen Li and Chen Mi, the two of them agreed at once unlike Ye Liu.


    In Shen Li''s view, it was good to have a few rooms built as well as the current rooms being repaired. In the future, he and Ye Liu might need separate rooms for privacy reasons and maybe they might even have kids in the future, for the sake of having kids, it was necessary to do some future nning and build some extra rooms in case the house bes overcrowded.


    Chen Mi didn''t think of so far in the future instead, he thought that it was good to have their rooms renovated. Because his roof still had a few holes in it and was broken from here and there sometimes the room would get really cold at night. Though he and Yu Mai cuddled little bun together to not let him get cold it was still better to have the roof repaired to end the entire trouble.


    After discussing it with her mers, Yu Dong visited Mu Xuan and told her that she wanted to get her house repaired, and she would be appreciative of Mu Xuan if thetter spread the word around the vige and help her hire some vigers.


    But Mu Xuan turned her down tly on the pretext that the vigers were busy with their autumn harvest and won''t have time to take care of Yu Dong''s business.


    " Are you sure, that no one will agree ?" Yu Dong understood why Mu Xuan was refusing her but it was still unbelievable to her, Mu Xuan was the head of the vige! She should help each and every viger of hers no matter what kind of person they were!


    Mu Xuan was critical of Yu Dong, even if thetter changed for good, who knows if she goes mad halfway while the other vigers were working and started attacking their mers while they brought food for their wives. What then? So Mu Xuan refused without even thinking about it.


    She caught Yu Dong''s sarcastic nce and felt indignant but still said resolutely " you know that I can''t hire people with your fame no one would be willing to work for you " so there was no need to look at her like that! The way Mu Xuan spoke was full of confidence as if she was greatly assured that nothing would change the mind of Her vigers.


    " fine" Yu Dong was not someone who wasted her time on useless things, she only came to ask for Mu Xuan''s help because she didn''t want the vigers to call her ungrateful or unfriendly in case she hires people from another vige. She didn''t like anyone poking in her business, the reason she asked for Mu Xuan''s help was simple, she didn''t want anyone to interfere once the construction of her house began! " I won''t ask you to hire the vigers anymore but in case I think I should give you a heads up after I hire people from somewhere else, I will not give the job of construction to anyone from our vige. Because if I do that then I will be going against what I promised the others, so just in case things goes south, I would like it if you can step up and clear it for the vigers that it wasn''t me who didn''t hire them but you who refused to spread the word, will this much be okay?"


    Mu Xuan was amused by Yu Dong''s confidence. She couldn''t believe that the woman who never left a chance to curry favour with her was now giving her an ultimatum! How very daring of her! Mu Xuan waved her hand and said carelessly " fine, fine if the vigers create trouble for you which is highly unlikely, I will step up is that alright? "


    Her tone was sarcastic and filled with contempt but Yu Dong didn''t say anything. She would love to see how long Mu Xuan can stay arrogant! After all money talks! The amount she would pay her workers wasn''t small and she would even give them a good meal after they finish working in the afternoon, let''s see who will be able to resist this temptation! When she thought it like this Yu Dong wasn''t angry at all, in fact, she was looking forward to how Mu Xuan will clear up the mess she made today.


    -


    " the vige head refused to help us right ?" this was the first thing Shen Li said after Yu Dong returned, her expression was so full of annoyance that no one at home needed to ask anything.


    " right, she said that the vigers are all busy and cannot take time off to help us" actually what Mu Xuan said was much worse but she didn''t want to tell such upsetting things to her mers and make them feel bad for her, so she didn''t bother telling them the truth " it''s alright, I can always hirebour from the town, it''s not like we don''t have money. "


    " my mother-"


    " what?" asked Yu Dong when Chen Mi didn''t finish what he was saying.


    " my mother is a rtively good mason, and my sisters are good as well," said Chen Mi his voice so low that Yu Dong could barely hear it. Oh right! How can she forget this! Chen Mi was the only one who wasn''t sold by his family but instead his cousin sister!


    Two years ago when Chen Mi''s mother and daddy together with his sisters went for work in the next vige. His cousin sister kidnapped Chen Mi and sold him to a human trafficker because she owed a debt to one of the usuries in the town. Chen Mi''s parents never wanted to sell their son despite him being a mer but they were too unlucky by the time they found out where Chen Mi was, he had already lost his virginity mark and could no longer be redeemed.


    Chen Mi''s parents were broken-hearted and when they realised what kind of person Yu Dong was they practically wanted to steal Chen Mi and take him away but Yu Dong created a fuss saying that if they ever came near Chen Mi, she would send him back to his maternal family in chopped pieces! That was why the Chen family never dared toe and look for Chen Mi ever again.


    " ah she did that too, huh" sighed Yu Dong rubbing her forehead, her frustration with the previous owner keeps on escting day by day. But this wasn''t the time to be frustrated! Yu Dong inhaled a sharp breath and asked Chen Mi" will they be willing toe? I mean after what she did is it likely that they wille to help us ?"


    Chen Mi nced at Yu Dong and smiling replied " my parents treat me well, they would definitelye if I ask them to, I will also mention about Little bun, just in case - if not for my sake they will definitelye for little bun''s sake"


    Though Chen Mi''s idea was a little sneaky and Yu Dong felt she was taking advantage of her son but she still nodded as she had no other choice, hiringbours from town would be really expensive and she wouldn''t be at ease leaving strangers in charge of her house while she went to the fields, it was still better to have their acquaintance do it " alright, send them a letter ask them toe and help us, it will be fine if they came within a week"


    That was what she said but who would have known that after receiving Chen Mi''s letter her inws woulde knocking on her door just a dayter!


    Help! How should she treat her inws? She wasn''t ready for receiving them yet!

 Chapter 68 - In Laws Are Here!

    Two dayster after Chen Mi sent a letter to his family, while Yu Dong was preparing the breakfast she saw the Chen family turn up. Startled, Yu Dong let go of thedle with which she was stirring the porridge, She truly wasn''t prepared to face Chen Mi''s family so soon! In fact, she was still busy thinking about how she should ask for forgiveness when their family came knocking on her door.


    When she saw the Chen family, the first thought that she had was that this time the Chen family came prepared! Chen Mi''s parents, his two sisters and their mers all came on a borrowed ox cart, it was as if they wereing to fight a bloody battle! The cart was stuffed with household goods, building materials and some tools. Everything that the Chen family brought was meant to be used in a house, the biggest thing they brought was a table and some stools, there were even some thick mattresses. Though they weren''t as thick as the one''s Yu Dong brought.


    Some items were new but some items like the cooking wok were preowned.


    When Chen Mi first married to Yu Dong, Mother Chen came searching for her son. She immediately recognised Chen Mi and wanted to take him away but Yu Dong really liked Chen Mi at that time, Unlike the yellowishplexion of Shen Li and Ye Liu, Chen Mi was pale and good looking, he was treated fairly well by his parents and thus, he was a beautiful mer. So, Yu Dong didn''t let him go, in the end, Mother Chen had to leave under Yu Dong''s threat even when she didn''t want to, at that time she gave Chen Mi two taels to eat something good. But as soon as Mother Chen left those two taels were confiscated by Yu Dong who then went to the town to gamble.


    " mother!" Chen Mi unlike Yu Dong wasn''t stiff or awkward at all when he saw that his mother came to see him. He hurried out of the house and threw himself in his mother''s arms, rubbing his head in his mother''s bosom like a little child. It has been two years! Two years since hest saw his parents how can he not be happy?


    " Alright, alright, why are you still acting like a child? you are a father now, stop acting so immaturely" said Mother Chen though she spoke like she was annoyed, one could easily see the slight curl of her lips. When she left Chen Mi at the Yu household only she knows how excruciatingly painful it was for her, she wanted to take Chen Mi away but the woman her son married was like a mad dog, drunk and violent. Every day she would worry about her Mi, if not for her anger and worry for her son, she wouldn''t have kicked her second sister and her family out of her house. She was the eldest and took the responsibilities of her younger siblings but that was until her bottom line wasn''t touched.


    And her bottom line was her kids, her second sister''s daughter dared to touch her son, so even if she has to carry the tag of unfilial and crazy for caring about a mer so much, Mother Chen was willing.


    Because that was the least she could do.


    Daddy Chen on the other hand could tell that Chen Mi''plexion was better than before, even better than it was when he lived with them. Finally, his fatherly heart settled down and all his worries eased, he smiled at the mother and son and then spoke teasingly "do you only miss your mother and not your daddy? Where is your daddy''s hug?"


    Chen Mi who was hugging his mother immediately blushed when his daddy teased him, nheless, he let go of his mother and hugged his daddy" I missed you both daddy, it''s good that you came to see me"


    " we would havee sooner if not for someone -" whispered Mother Chen harshly but her daughter poked her in the ribs and thetter turned silent, she believed that she was a blessed woman when she married the mer of her choice and gave birth to three filial kids but then her son was forced to marry Yu Dong after that Mother Chen firmly believed that she must have done a lot of sins! Or else how can such a debt collector be her son''s wife!


    Yu Dong who just walked out of the house felt she was stabbed while lying down - ah! I didn''t do anything! I wasn''t the one who chased you away! Don''t ask me to pay for sins that I didn''tmit!


    Yu Dong felt wronged, she wasn''t at fault here but just like every other time, she has to pay for what the previous owner did! How frustrating!


    Chen Mi, however, pulled back and wiped the tears in his eyes" mother, don''t worry. My wife treats me really well now. And she no longer drinks or creates unnecessary troubles, now I no longer need to worry about anything. My wife doesn''t even let me work, I only eat and sleep every day, she says that I only need to take care of little bun and nothing else, see - don''t I look fat ?"


    Mother Chen examined her son more closely than before, and sure enough, her Mi looked a bit chubbier than before. His once sharp jaw was now a bit round and his sunken cheeks were meatier.


    " it''s good to have a child, didn''t I tell you ?" daddy Chen wiped the tears in his eyes and cupped Chen Mi''s face as he smilingly gazed at his son, as if wanting to imprint Chen Mi''s face in his mind forever " look after having a child, that girl is all responsible and nice to our Mi. And you said that I was talking the foolish talk, now what do you have to say?"

 Chapter 69 - [Bonus ] Shock !

    Mother Chen said nothing, though her husband told her that with a child Yu Dong wille back on the right track she never believed it. That girl, she was rotten to the core, no good value and manner only know how to goof around and drink, how can she even take care of a child, if Mi really had a child with her, that child will only prove burdensome, because without a child they could at least marry off Chen Mi again to a rich widow once that Yu brat dies after drinking too much but with a child, it would be troublesome!


    But contrary to her beliefs she really got on the right path!


    If Yu Dong knew what Mother Chen was thinking she would have nodded her head and said '' you arepletely right mother inw, your worries weren''t wrong !''


    Chen Mi''s family lived on the other side of the mountains and they only had three plots of farms and mostly they were depended on Mother Chen''s sry that she earned after working in the town as a mason. The Chen family didn''t have afortable life but it wasn''t as bad as Yu Dong''s life before she died, at least with their hard work the Chen family could get two meals to eat but Yu Dong house''s only had some cabbages that Ye Liu stole from others farms.


    Chen Mi had two sisters, the eldest sister was a sturdy and tall woman, she was used to helping her mother while Mother Chen did masonry, her husband was a gentle-looking mer, though he wasn''t that awestrucking beautiful, his gentle aura made up for his average looks. And he was hardworking as well, sometimes he would sell pieces of his embroidery work in the town and subsidised the ie of the family.


    Together they had two mers, the eldest mer, named Chen Ying was thirteen and was betrothed to an honest farmer of their vige. He was waiting for hising of age before he could get married and the second son was around Chen Mi''s age, he was looking for a match but no one could satisfy him, he was still waiting for a good and honest man, who will treat him well in the future.


    The second sister of Chen Mi was called Chen Han. She was honest and hard-working, she was the one responsible for taking care of the farms while Mother Chen and Oldest sister Chen were busy in the town. The output of her hard work was better than the others her only w was her husband, who was a bit petty and selfish. Because his family was a bit rich and he gave birth to a daughter and son, he thought that he was superior to Eldest brother inw Chen who only had two mers as his son.


    The Chen family didn''t split off branches before Chen Mi''s marriage. Mother Chen took care of her siblings along with her family, what her family had, her siblings'' family would definitely have as well, whether it was food or clothing, her sisters were never short on anything. But then Chen Mi''s second cousin sold Chen Mi and destroyed his life, though Second cousin Chen said that she didn''t do anything wrong and Chen Mi was just a mer, no way he couldpare with her, who was a daughter.


    But mother Chen was like those crazy mer loving maniacs, who loved her son despite him being a mer. She split of branches then and there and never bothered with her sisters anymore, the two brothers-inw of the Chen family saw how ruthless their mother inw can be when she wanted to and didn''t even dare to bring up separation. Though even if they brought it up, Chen Mi''s sisters were so filial and respectful of their mother, they would never support their husbands.


    The Chen family lived in the Big Forest vige, which was only an hour away from River vige. If they wanted they coulde and meet Chen Mi every day, but because of Yu Dong they never dared toe here. When Mother Chen received Chen Mi''s letter only then did she realise that so much happened to her son, not only were they kicked out of the old Yu family Chen Mi also had a child! And what was more that child was a mer! Mother Chen was worried that after giving birth to a mer, her son''s life might have gotten harsher than before, so she immediately packed a lot of household goods and bedding. She thought if she gave a few things and some money to Yu Dong thetter might treat her son better because maniacs like her who treated their mer son well weren''t easier to find!


    Yu Dong who could see her mother inw''s darkening face as thetter stared at the dpidated house of theirs and wanted to slip back inside but Ye Liu pushed her in front before he whispered " you have to deal with them anyway, just say hello and be done with it. Mi''s mother is a nicedy, as long as she knows you treat Mi well, she won''t hold a grudge against you"


    Yu Dong knew that what her husband said was right, so she squared her shoulders and walked up to the Chen family with a smile that was both polite and weing " father inw, mother inw, I''m really d to see you two. Mi why are you keeping your family stand outside, take them inside and give them some water to drink, they have travelled for so long, let them take some rest"


    Yu Dong was so warm and weing that both Mother Chen and Daddy Chen were shocked. Thest time they came, this daughter inw of theirs chased them with a cleaver but now she was weing them as if they were her own?


    Daddy Chen was humbled by Yu Dong''s good attitude and hurriedly said " no worries, we are not that tired"


    However, Mother Chen was suspicious.. She thought that maybe Yu Dong was nning of skimming their pay and that was why she was being so polite. Still, for her beloved son she might as well suffer this much!

 Chapter 70 - Turn For The Best?

    Mother Chen''s suspicious gaze was so sharp that Yu Dong felt her back burn but she said nothing, she could only wipe her tears inwardly and curse the original owner for leaving such a mess for her to clear. She was an upright and honest officer in her past life but now she was being treated like this, how can she be not upset? As an honest officer, she never took bribes and even sacrificed her life for her country, and now she was subjected to such n attitude, where was the justice?


    Father Chen however wasn''t suspicious at all, he looked at Yu Dong who was smiling politely while the other husbands of her, too weed them warmly, in his memory, Shen Li and Ye Liu were so malnourished that the eldest one was always had a sicklyplexion, he contently looked around and then spoke to his son " with daughter inw''s change you must be relieved of your heavy burden. You and your brothers''plexions seemed to have improved as well, in fact, yourplexion seems a bit rosy. Did your grandfather inw finally got some of his conscience and help your family a bit when you were pregnant ?"


    " How could he bear to spend silvers on me or my brothers? When my father and mother inw died, their entire family knew that I was pregnant yet that didn''t even stop for a second to think how I and my child will survive without a livelihood earner, they didn''t even give me anything nice to eat, instead, they always scolded me saying that a mer like me would only waste their resources. It''s all thanks to my wife, who underwent some changes and learned what''s good for us. Ever since I gave birth, she surreptitiously makes good meals for me, which includes meat and she even brews medicine that is necessary for my healthy recovery. Although I feel a bit tired after taking care of little bun and Mai, I still feel that I am more nimble and healthier than before, father don''t worry about me anymore, my Wife treats me really well now"


    Father Chen was a bit baffled but he was still happy, his son has long lost his virginity mark and now he even had a son, if his wife still treated him roughly then he would have nowhere to go.


    Yu Dong whose heart was hurt by her mother inw''s suspicious gaze finally healed a bit when her father inw looked at her a bit more warmly than before. She led them inside and asked all of them to take some rest in Chen Mi''s room as she was still preparing the breakfast, now that her iws were here, Yu Dong couldn''t just serve simple porridge with shredded pork in it, she had to make a proper meal to impress her mother inw. In the end, she went to the backyard and killed two rabbits, the pair have given birth to a litter and she no longer needs to worry about taking a rabbit or two.


    Then she gave some copper coins to Ye Liu and Shen Li to go and buy a chicken and some white radishes. Because Ye Liu has just sowed the seeds in their backyard, no matter how powerful her spiritual energy was it will still take at most two weeks for seeds to sprout.


    Yu Dong wanted to cook braised rabbit meat, stewed white reddish with pork and spicy chicken. Because these were the dishes that she was most confident with, once Shen Li and Ye Liu left to buy the things their wife asked, Yu Dong, started to prepare the breakfast.


    Such a scene was really rare, only Aunt Wang who was a husband loving maniac would be willing to do such a thing but because she didn''t know how to cook - Aunt Wan never made breakfast for Uncle Fu, even if she wanted to, so when the Chen family saw Yu Dong skilfully cooking the breakfast for them, every single one of them was shocked especially Mother Chen, she thought that Yu Dong was only pretending to be nice because she wanted to skim on the payment but no matter how much she wanted to pretend there was no need for her to enter the kitchen!


    It was the ce which belonged to only mers!


    Even she never cooked for her husband before! Now as she watched Yu Dong cook for her son, she couldn''t help but feel a bit scummy, this good for nothing could make breakfast for her husbands and yet she and her daughters only waited for their husbands to bring breakfast to the table and yet they call themselves loving wives!


    Father Chen was the only one who wasn''t too shocked, he was but not as much as mother Chen. His son praised Yu Dong so much, that Father Chen was willing to believe that Yu Dong was a really good wife now.


    Father Chen''s Eldest son inw giggled as he teased his brother inw " Mi, you can finally rest in ease, your wife turned for the best. Now she is not only cooking for you but also treating you very well."


    Chen Mi blushed furiously, his entire face turned red as he ushered his family inside his room. Took a turn for the best? haha, yes, they could say that.


    When the Chen family entered Chen Mi''s room they were even more surprised. The room was not as dpidated and in a sorry state as they thought, instead it was clean and warm. There was even a fluffy nket and mattress on the bed! The room was organised nicely, even though the furniture looked old, it was still usable.


    But that wasn''t what caught their attention, it was the sleeping little bun that caught their attention in just one second. It was given that mers were treated badly by their family, even if their parents were not biased they might still not treat the mers, as well as they, treated their daughters. People like Mother Chen were hard to find, who treated Her son who was a mer as good as her daughters.


    But looks like there was someone, even more, crazier than her!

 Chapter 71 - Good Pay!

    Little bun was really a beautiful child, with Yu Dong and Chen Mi''s genes it was a given that he was a good looking child as well, but Yu Dong took such considerate care of Little bun that he was now the chubbiest and healthy child of the vige, even the granddaughter of Mu Xuan wasn''t as chubby as Little bun who drank milk whenever he was hungry and even had the luck to eat mushy rice and vegetables that Yu Dong made for him. Every meal of his was bnced and nutritious with spiritual energy instilled in it, thus, he was now so round that now when his chubby tummy rose and fell as he breathed, people only had one thought in their mind and that was- '' so cute!''


    Father Chen was eager to hold his grandson but since little bun was still asleep he could only rub his forehead and ce a chaste kiss on his grandson''s forehead " he is so cute, just as good looking as you were when you were a child. " gushed Father Chen as he looked at his grandson, his eyes full of happy tears. He long heard that his son gave birth and wanted toe to check up on both his son and grandson but because of Yu Dong''s threat, he didn''t dare toe to Chen Mi, now that he was looking at his grandson he thought that everything was just like a dream. He thought he will never be able to see his grandson in his entire life but here he was! Touching and holding little bun in his arms!


    Mother Chen was emotional as well, this wasn''t her first grandchild but she always felt that she let Chen Mi down by trusting her second sister and her family, if not for her mistake, her son would have never suffered such a faith. She always worried about her son, sometimes she thought that one day because of Yu Dong, her son might die a sorry death and even then she wouldn''t be allowed to take a glimpse of his face.


    Now that she saw with her own eyes that her son was happy and healthy, she was finally at ease. Yu Dong treated Chen Mi really well and she didn''t disdain him even when he gave birth to a mer, in fact, she took even better care of this grandson of hers than her son!


    Mother Chen was relieved, and so were the Chen sisters. The only one who had a dark face was the second brother inw, Hu Wei. His family had little resources but his mother inw, took out every single coin of their savings and brought so many things for Chen Mi, who was a mer and a married one at that, a married mer had no rtions or rights to his maternal family resources. But still, Hu Wei didn''t dare to rebel against his mother inw, even when his mother inw wanted to subsidise Chen Mi, he could only shut his mouth and let his inws do what they wanted to but - one look at Chen Mi''s room and he knew that Chen Mi''s life was far better than theirs! Not only did he have a cotton-filled mattress but hisplexion was so rosy and healthy! With the generous amount of oil and rice, Yu Dong was using while cooking breakfast for their family, it was given that Chen Mi wasn''t the slightest in the least!


    He twisted his head around and lightly '' tsked''.


    But even then his wide heard him, second sister Chen red at him and gave him a clear warning. The expression that Second sister Chen showed him was clear that if he dared to act pettily as he did in their house, she would teach him a good lesson once they return to their house. He Wei had a selfish and cold-hearted personality but Second sister Chen could keep him in check, and because Second sister Chen was really filial to her parents, He Wei didn''t dare to say a word, he could only shut up stiffly, whatever he might as well bicker with the eldest brother inw when they get home.


    After receiving a re from his wife, He Wei settled down and didn''t dare to open his mouth anymore. Not a single peep could be heard from him.


    Yu Dong soon finished cooking the dishes after Shen Li and Ye Liu returned with the things she asked them to buy, because the two were sensible enough instead of going inside Chen Mi''s room and entertaining the guests they helped Yu Dong in the kitchen. With their help, Yu Doing finished cooking shortly and called Chen Mi toe and take the breakfast for his family.


    The meal that Yu Dong prepared was simple but every dish was brimming with her spiritual energy, so every bite was full of savoury yet fresh taste. Even though the pork was two days old, it tasted as if it was freshly butchered, before the Chen family could stop themselves the dishes sent inside Chen Mi''s room were thoroughly cleaned!


    Mother Chen and the two Chen sisters were embarrassed the food was so good that they couldn''t help but gobble everything. They came prepared to fight with Yu Dong instead they were treating themselves as Yu Dong''s guest, though Mother Chen was embarrassed she promised to repay Yu Dong for this meal by working hard in less pay


    That was what she thought but " eight cents? You are going to pay me right cents?" When Yu Dong came with Shen Li and Ye Liu to discuss the pay, Mother Chen was really surprised, eighty cents was not a small price! It was in fact a fairly generous offer!


    " yes eighty cents, even if we are family I won''t try to skim on paying you and my sisters-inw, not only will I give you the pay you deserve but also give you a meal every day, what do you say mother inw, is this okay ?"


    Okay? It was more than okay! For eighty taels, she might as well sing a luby to this good for - no, no, this rich and good looking daughter inw of hers!


    After all money talks!

 Chapter 72 - Act Spoiled

    Mother Chen was a great mason, with a lot of experience but she was used to people haggling with her, it was really difficult for her to earn fifty cents even after building an entire house with a shed, people would always haggle with her from the beginning because of the rumours that her second sister spread around after Mother Chen split of the family, her second sister went around calling her unfamiliar for breaking the promise of taking care of her siblings that she made to their dead parents, so eighty cents for a day was a very generous offer for her.


    Being unfilial was a very big thing whether in this world or on earth, if someone was used of being unfilial then it was a huge issue no matter what time or space it was, people would always discriminate against you even if what you did waspletely right, a human was a human whether a mer or a girl, Mother Chen''s second sister''s daughter had no right to sell off Chen Mi but in the end, it was Mother Chen who in the wrong because she broke the promise.


    Because Mother Chen had her own problems, she understood Yu Dong''s predicament. Usually, one own viger would help in the construction of their houses, not only that they would also charge less and work longer because they don''t need tomute anywhere. However, something like this was impossible for Yu Dong, her reputation wasn''t good, and she didn''t have any friends in the vige either, so even if Yu Dong wanted to look for help in her own vige, the vigers might not agree to Help her.


    Once the pay was decided Mother Chen didn''t try to stand on ceremony with Yu Dong, because she was really in need of money. Her eldest grandchild would soone of age and she needed to save for his marriage, the same could be said for the second one, with a decent groom price, Mother Chen might be able to look for a better girl for her second grandson who was searching for a wife.


    The eldest daughter of Mother Chen was good atying bricks, once the material that Yu Dong brought in the town was delivered, Mother Chen and her two daughters started working, for several days they continued tomute from their vige to Yu Dong''s vige, though Chen Mi''s brothers inw didn''te again after their first visit, Chen Mi''s daddy would make sure to follow his wife and daughters every day. Each day he would bring some snacks for Chen Mi, Shen Li and Ye Liu, and while the three mers were busy gobbling on these snacks, Daddy Chen would take advantage of the situation and y with little bun and Yu Mai, he was really fond of milking the goats and feeding Little bun.


    And since Little bun was a good child, he hardly ever cried. Even though Daddy Chen was a stranger, he would let still let his grandfather feed him without fussing at all, and after several days, as Little bun got closer to his granddaddy, he started to go on a rampage. From tugging his grandfather''s hair to peeing on his grandfather, he did everything that might make anyone angry yet Daddy Chen was even more doting than Chen Mi, for once Chen Mi might get angry at his son for causing his grandfather trouble, Daddy Chen didn''t get angry at all instead he would scold Chen Mi for being too strict to Little bun when thetter was only a baby.


    And in this daddy Chen wasn''t alone, Mother Chen would also back her husband when he said such things. She would scold her most precious son for being too harsh on her grandson, in the end, Chen Mi who was thrown to a corner by his own parents would rush to Yu Dong who was working in the kitchen. Leaving his parents alone with their precious grandchild.


    " what happened? Did they scold you again?"Yu Doing was now used to Chen Mi''s entric ways, they doted on their grandson too much even though thetter was a mer. Their doting of Little bun has long surpassed Chen Mi''s who became an abandoned carrot in his parent''s fields, while Little bun became rare ginseng. In their entire family, only Little bun was of importance whether it was Chen Mi or Yu Dong they had to sit aside and watch their son rule over their heads with the backing of his grandparents.


    Shen Li who was stirring the porridge looked up and watched as Chen Mi who came out of his room with a pout, waddled like an angry penguin and hugged Yu Dong who already had her arms open to take Chen Mi. Even though this has be a daily routine, Shen Li still felt a bit envious of Chen Mi who could act like a baby in front of Yu Dong as he was the youngest.


    " they just like little bun more and more, I''m nothingpared to my own son" Chen Miined unhappily, it wasn''t that he was jealous of his son but he still felt that his parents were being too much. Little bun still came out of him, he was his son, so Chen Mi had all the rights to scold his son and it wasn''t that he was in the wrong. Little bun was getting fussier by the day, his appetite was getting pickier as well, now he didn''t like to eat mushy rice with vegetable soup, instead, he wanted rice with bone soup!


    Chen Mi just said a few words and tried to feed Little bun the mushy rice with vegetable soup, yet his daddy scolded him. Asking him not to force his child to eat what he didn''t want to eat, his daddy even went so far as to say that with Chen Mi''s current financial situation he can easily afford bone soup so there was no need for him to be stingy! Is he stingy? No! He just doesn''t want to spoil Little bun who was getting out of control because of his grandparents extreme doting.


    Can someone believe that? A two and a half-month-old baby was getting picky with his diet! He could distinguish between vegetable and bone soup!


    Another child might not be able to do that but Little bun who drank milk and ate food instilled with spiritual energy could easily differentiate between the two soups.


    With Yu Dong''s spiritual energy, Little bun''s growth was really good whenpared to his peers!

 Chapter 73 - Good Woman

    " Just let them be, let little bun act all he wants, you can teach him once your parents go back to their house" Yu Dong wasn''t going to stop Chen Mi from teaching Little bun and in all honesty, Chen Mi wasn''t wrong either. Though grandparents, looked at their grandchildren with rose-tinted sses, it was the responsibility of the parents to rein in their kids so as they don''t get too spoiled.


    Grandparents could dote as much as they want but parents need to be just as strict with their children! Or else they would turn bratty and undisciplined.


    Chen Mi hummed in agreement but still didn''t let go of Yu Dong who kept patting Chen Mi on the back. She could understand that it was all very difficult for Chen Mi, he was already so young yet he had to take care of his son and now he was getting scolded for doing that. It was natural to feel upset.


    Ye Liu who just returned after washing theundry and entered the house with a bucket full of washed clothes saw this scene the first thing as he walked inside. All of a sudden his entire mouth felt sour and his heart felt stuffy as he ate something that he could neither swallow nor vomit ( A/n: you just ate dog food)


    He looked at Chen Mi who was acting like baby then at his eldest brother who was stirring the porridge with such a ferocity that the porridge turned to the same gooey mush, little bun ate. Ye Liu understood what his brother was feeling so he good-naturedly tapped on Shen Li''s shoulder and whispered " Brother Li, if you keep on stirring the porridge anymore, then I''m afraid it will be soup instead "


    Only then did Shen Li stop and look at the mushy porridge that he just cooked.


    Shen Li "..." this? Did I cook this?


    Shen Li was surprised, he wasn''t the jealous type and he was really generous, he believed that he was - so he was really shocked upon seeing what he did to the poor porridge. But what he forgot was that though he was indeed the generous type he was like that for the previous Yu Dong, the current Yu Dong - it was hard to be generous when she was concerned!


    In the end, Shen Li added more shredded chicken in the porridge to make up for the damage that he caused, there was no other way. Who asked him not to pay attention and give Chen Mi the stinky eye all the time?


    Chen Mi didn''t know that he was being envied by his two brothers, after he found out about Yu Dong''s secret he just felt a bit closer to Yu Dong. And Yu Dong was really patient and doting especially towards him so he started to act a bit spoiled, he wasn''t doing it deliberately, he just did it unknowingly on instinct.


    Soon the entire vige came to know about that Yu Dong was rebuilding her house, at first they were shocked then shock turned intoplete dumbfoundedness, they couldn''t believe that Yu Dong got so rich that she could rebuild her house! She could not only afford to feed her mers meat every day, but she could also afford to build two new rooms, a shed and renovate her entire house! But some vigers stillforted them as the grapes were sour " I would rather be poor than be unpopr, that girl''s reputation is so bad what if she creates trouble for our mers? Humph, didn''t she get her inws to build her house? See, no one wants to help her"


    The vigers were trying to soothe themselves, on the other hand, Mother Chen and her daughters were having a very good time.


    The lunch that Shen Li cooked was a bit mushy but it had so much chicken in it! Yu Dong had even given some pickled vegetables that Granny Fang sent as a thank you when Yu Dong helper Fang Chi.


    Though it wasn''t a fancy meal, Mother Chen and her daughters were quite satisfied, rice was expensive formon vigers. And more so the kind of rice that Yu Dong was using, her rice was not normal rice but rice with spiritual energy just like every other dish, that was cooked in their house this porridge was extremely nourishing and tasted really good because it was cooked with well water in which Yu Dong instilled her spiritual energy.


    Mother Chen and her daughter had never met an employer who gave them such a good meal, much less someone who let them eat as much as they wanted. So they were really happy, every day when it was time for lunch Chen sisters'' eyes would sparkle as Chen Mi brought them their meals.


    Because Yu Dong was their sister inw and she was so generous, the Chen sisters and mother Chen didn''t even think about cking off a bit, they repeatedly worked hard each day, if not for Yu Dong who came to call them off at dusk, because she knew they need to go back to their house for rest, they might keep working till next morning!


    But Yu Dong didn''t dare to slight her mother inw and sisters inw, she not only tightly kept watch of their working time, but she also sent them all the way to the vige exit, with their dinner packed and paid for their ox cart every day. Even though mother Chen refused, Yu Dong insisted and in the end, together she and Chen Mi were able to persuade mother Chen, who in turn worked, even more, to repay them back.


    -


    " Mother, Sister inw is really good, isn''t she ?" said Eldest sister Chen as she bit the spicy chicken wings that Yu Dong packed for them, though Yu Dong packed a lot with four children, and four adults it was difficult for Eldest sister Chen to get a mouthful " she is really good to our Mi, haven''t you seen our Mi have gotten fatter than before "


    Mother Chen nodded, ever since she received Chen Mi''s letter she was a bit doubtful. She was sceptical at first and was even prepared to snatch Chen Mi away but her daughter inw changed for the better and now treated her son really well, as long as Yu Dong was good to Mi, Mother Chen had no issues regarding her - she also forgot about the incident where Yu Dong threatened her, to her, her son was more important than her ego.


    Now, Mother Chen found Yu Dong really pleasing to her eyes. She even thought that Yu Dong was a really nice woman, who was polite and reasonable it was just that she was wrong to get along with badpany. Yu Dong had paid each of them eight cents as she promised, and she was even generous with the porridge and everyday meals.


    The other two husbands of hers were also nice to her Chen Mi, though sometimes they got jealous of her Chen Mi as he was the most doted one but other than some envious re and pouts they did nothing, instead they even scolded Chen Mi when he didn''t take care of himself. Just like two big brothers.


    Though it was hard tomute each day, Mother Chen and her daughters didn''t want to quit!

 Chapter 74 - Who Won’t Want Her?

    Second sister Chen chimed in immediately when she heard her eldest sister and mother talking about Yu Dong " that''s right, every meal that sister inw gives us is notcking in the slightest. I saw it, whatever they eat, we always have a share of it. That''s really nice of her, do you remember ourst employer? She only gave us twenty cents, and yet she wouldn''t give us a decent meal. The porridge that she gave us was so watery that it was equivalent to working on an empty stomach for the entire day while she cooked meat for her family, I''m so d that sister inw changed for the better and know how to take care of Mi. If not, only God knows what kind of conditions we might have been working in "


    Daddy Chen lightly hit his second daughter with his chopsticks as he reprimanded her softly " what are you saying? Pei! Pei! Don''t say such unlucky things, it''s really good that your sister inw is willing to change, there is no need for you to talk about the past anymore. As long as a person is willing to change, then there is no need to talk bad about that person"


    Second sister Chen rolled her eyes and then stretched her chopsticks to pick some fried chicken, only after taking a generous bite of her fried chicken and rice did she finally speak, " Father, I''m not talking bad about sister inw nor am I trying to cast an evil eye on her, I was just saying that its good that she is willing to work and earn a decent amount of money, nothing else "


    " that''s right, little Han is right. It''s good to work for the family, and I''m really d that our daughter inw was finally able to see the light and took on her responsibilities" said Mother Chen as she nodded her head, agreeing with Second sister Chen. She smiled gently, as she remembered how well her Chen Mi was treated at the Yu house. She wasn''t blind and could see thatpared to Yu Dong who wore old clothes that were patched and frayed, her mers and Little bun wore clothes that wereparatively new and were made of the softest material avable in the market. Even the little boy named Yu Mai had more than three sets of clothes! Because he got them dirty while ying with the goats in the backyard, generally the parents would restrict their kids by asking them not to dirty their clothes, yet Yu Dong let her brother y as much as thetter wanted instead she bought two extra sets of clothes so that her brother could change in a clean set after he gets tired of ying.


    Such extravagance when had anyone seen it?


    " as long as she treats your brother nicely, there is nothing for us to worry about," said Daddy Chen as he served his wife another bowl of coarse rice " Your brother is really happy with his wife, though he was reluctant to stay with her, in the beginning, I think after Doing Dong changed, he started liking her more"


    " of course he did, a wife who could earn so much money as to feed him meat every day, who won''t want such a wife? Certainly not me" whispered Second brother inw sourly, as he heard the conversation going in the hall while he ate his meal in the kitchen, he was really upset after seeing Chen Mi do so well. When he was first married in the Chen household, he saw Chen Mi being treated like a little ancestor even though he was a mer. At that time the second brother inw felt like he was fed a huge lemon, so when Chen Mi was sold and married off to a hooligan like a woman, among the Chen family members, he was the happiest one. But then Yu Dong, that hooligan changed for the better - not only did she change for the better, but she also had the ability to earn so much money!


    If he knew that Yu Dong was so good, he would have smuggled his brother into her household as well. At least then he wouldn''t have to beg for alms like this, everyone was eating plump chicken legs and meat while he was eating what was left behind.


    Actually, the second brother inw wronged the Chen family. Though Yu Dong gave a lot of chicken, she could only cook a limited amount as she wasn''t that rich to feed both families, and the Chen family had so many members, yet they somehow distributed the meat among themselves so that everyone got a share. Though second brother inw was selfish, he was a good father, he gave all his chicken to his daughter and son, which was why he could only eat the leftovers.


    Eldest brother inw who came to bring more rice, heard himin and rolled his eyes. Among the two of them, second brother inw suffered more at his maternal home for being a mer. So he was always jealous of Chen Mi who was treated well by his parents, hearing hein Eldest brother couldn''t help but sneer inwardly '' if you have the ability say it in front of your wife, let''s see if you can still walk tomorrow morning! Feel wronged yet won''t stop munching on the food that mother brought from Mi''s house, how shameless !''


    Though eldest brother inw had friction with the second brother inw Chen, he didn''t say anything because he didn''t want to create a ruckus while everyone was still eating. He was still the more sensible one!


    Though to Chen Han and Chen Dai, Yu Dong was the best employer, to the vigers she wasn''t, at first all of them were waiting for Yu Dong to go mad and start attacking her inws just like before but instead -


    Nothing happened!


    Now Yu Dong''s house was more or lesspleted yet, there was no trouble at all, how can that be?


    The vigers were stunned !

 Chapter 75 - [Bonus ] It’s Village Head’s Fault

    The next day when the Chen family went to Yu Dong''s house, mother Chen was responsible for craving the window in the shape that Yu Dong showed her by drawing on a paper, while Chen Dai and Chen Han were responsible for carrying the bricks to the backyard for building the new room. The bricks were kept outside Yu Dong''s house but because of her terrible reputation no one dared to steal them, and even if someone tried to steal them, Yu Dong whose senses were nourished with spiritual energy would hear them and make the thieves run away.


    While Chen Dai was helping Chen Han to pick up the bricks, a mer from the vige came to stand beside them, then with a furtive look at Yu Dong''s house, he whispered " are you two still working for Yu Dong?"


    Chen Dai frowned then sent her sister inside, thetter was carrying so many bricks that if she hurt her back? Then she turned to the mer and nodded politely.


    Though, Chen Dai knew why this mer came here she couldn''t help but feel a bit stupefied. Just how much do the vigers hate Yu Dong? Every day - this was an urrence of every day now.


    " really? Don''t you know about Yu Dong?... Look at me what am I even saying? Of course, you know - but, aren''t you afraid that she might go violent and hurt you again hmm ?" this mer was named Liu Ni, he was Feng Da Li''s husband and had small friction with Ye Liu.


    Actually, the matter wasn''t that serious - a few months ago while Liu Ni was harvesting wild vegetables, Ye Liu too was there harvesting wild vegetables for his family. And while harvesting, Ye Liu found some edible mushrooms, seeing this Liu Ni rushed to im that he was the one who saw the mushrooms first but Ye Liu snatched them.


    If this happened before Ye Liu wouldn''t have fought with Liu Ni and let him have those mushrooms but it happened when Chen Mi was pregnant, at that time Ye Liu was in a pinch, he was in a desperate situation with nothing good to feed Chen Mi, so when he found those mushrooms it was as if he found a blessing. How could he let it go? The matter escted and Ye Liu and Liu Ni got in a scuffle where Ye Liu beat Liu Ni up, ever since that day Liu Ni harboured a great grudge against Ye Liu.


    While Ye Liu: who is Liu Ni? Do I know him?


    Though Liu Ni tried his best to intrigue Chen Dai, thetter only nodded. She wasn''t interested in these things, as her daddy said as long as the person changed for the better there was no need to bring up his or her past.


    And Chen Dai liked working with Yu Dong, thetter didn''t pick holes to lower their wages, nor did she pretend as if she knew more than they did and she wasn''t bossy either.


    When Liu Ni saw that Chen Dai wasn''t interested and didn''t look like she was going to create trouble, he got anxious and immediately blurted out " do you know how she treated your brother? Till his pregnancy he was starved! I heard he nearly died while giving birth to his son !"


    Chen Dai rolled her eyes and crouched down before picking up bricks today she was responsible for building the Kang that special heatable bed that Yu Dong asked her to make. Though Kang was well known in the capital it wasn''t as famous in the viges, and those who knew how to build Kang wouldn''t tell others! They would hide it like a secret and would only hand it down to their children! Finally, Chen Dai had a chance to learn how to build that legendary Kang how could she pay attention to Liu Ni?


    Actually, Liu Ni was saying the truth but Chen Mi whose body was nourished by the spiritual energy of Yu Dong, looked nothing like a person who was starved for nine months! How can a person who almost died look that rosy and healthy? What a lie!


    Chen Dai didn''t understand why these vigers wouldn''t let go of her sister inw, so what if Yu Dong was an alcoholic? Did she rob your house to subsidise her alcoholism? No right? Then why do they keep harping about something that happened in the past? In the end, Chen Dai was able to think it through, the vigers were jealous. They could see how well Yu Dong was doing and couldn''t stomach her sess.


    This was the truth, Liu Ni and the other vigers were really jealous. They saw Mother Chen and her daughter working at Yu Dong''s house in full swing, their wives were also workers but right now no one was hiring and so their wives werepletely idle, how good it would have been if their wives were working here and earning a daily a wage?


    Liu Ni could see that he couldn''t get Chen Dai to quit in the end he tried to pry Chen Dai about her ie, mother Chen was shrewd she wouldn''t tell anyone as she was afraid that others might try to snatch her work. But Chen Dai was straightforward and honest, she simply answered Liu Ni''s question and went back inside.


    Liu Ni who found out the mother and daughters payment was stunned, eighty cents for a day? That''s so much! Chen Dai, Chen Han and their mother were working at Yu Dong''s house for more than two months! Just How much Money did they earn by now? and she even gave a full meal to them! How good this was!


    In the end, Liu Ni spread the word around the vige, he viinized Yu Dongining that Yu Dong didn''t give work to them despite knowing that they all lived in the same vige, and chose to support outsiders by subsidising them!


    Once the matter escted, numerous women who worked as masons went to Yu Dong house to voice theirints, Yu Dong who was tending her berries patch in the backyard, raised her eyebrows when she heard theirints and simply said one sentence " it was the vige head who refused not me, I asked her but she said that the vigers were busy, so what was I suppose to do?"


    In your face Mu Xuan!

 Chapter 76 - Complaint

    The vigers were obviously jealous of that handsome pay and they also coveted the knowledge of how to build the Kangs, this skill was only known to the very few people and that too in the capital! Though it was a very rare skill, the vigers didn''t doubt Yu Dong, she was someone who has connections with the rich people in the town, so they all thought that she somehow ttered her boss into divulging the information about how Kangs were made.


    The rich wouldn''t bother to hide such things and would tell as long as they were happy with the services of their workers only those whose entire living was based on Kang making wouldn''t let their secret skills divulge. And Yu Dong knew the boss of the most famous restaurant in the town, of course, she must know how to make a Kang!


    So when Yu Dong said that it was Mu Xuan who refused to let the vigers work for her instead of her refusing to work with them, they all went to Mu Xuan toin. They insisted that such a good thing as making Kang should be known only to their vige, the nearest Kang builder was well known for his skills and his family was considerably well off whenpared to the surrounding viges.


    The vigers too wanted a life like that, as long as they could sneak inside Yu Dong''s house and learn how to make Kang, they would be settled for life just like that Kang builder whose wealth was something to envious of, now the entire vige was willing to work for Yu Dong and they couldn''t help butin to Mu Xuan. They questioned her why she didn''t discuss it with them before rejecting Yu Dong, now their vige''s secret would be known to others!


    Mu Xuan was furious upon listening to theints of the vigers, she thought that she was in the right for rejecting Yu Dong. Weren''t the vigers the ones who didn''t like working for Yu Dong? She thought they all hate Yu Dong because of her past deeds but she greatly underestimated the greed of her vigers.


    Power of money was something that can even wash a murderer off his charges, what was was so big about Yu Dong who did nothing to harm the vigers except teasing some mers?


    Mu Xuan who was on the receiving end of the vigersins could do nothing, she could only hold her head and send the vigers away promising them that she would talk with Yu Dong. However, she wasn''t confident, when Yu Dong came to ask her for help she acted really arrogantly and even made fun of Yu Dong.


    Because of her biasness, she didn''t even ask Yu Dong the pay she was willing to give to the vigers much less about the Kang. If she knew that Yu Dong learned how to build Kang from the boss of that restaurant where she sells her game and alcohol. She wouldn''t have ever refused Yu Dong!


    But now it was toote the deed was done and she was on the receiving end of all the criticism. Mu Xuan, who was never questioned before by her vigers was very upset but there was nothing else she could do, so no matter how unwilling she was, she still picked what remained of her courage and stuffed her self respect back. Now, she was the one in the wrong, and if she didn''t do anything to appease the vigers then it would be quite troublesome for her.


    So, Mu Xuan went to Yu Dong''s house. Yu Dong knew that Mu Xuan woulde, so she wasn''t really surprised when Mu Xuan knocked on her door. It was evening and the ming clouds were dyed blood red because of the setting sun, as it wasn''tte Mother Chen was still at Yu Dong''s house with her spouse and two daughters.


    Right now, she was drinking warm milk that was left behind by Little bun who wanted to eat mushy rice with bone soup instead of sugary milk. Because Yu Dong brought three goats, their supply of milk was adequate and after the goats were nourished with the water from the well and fodder that was instilled with Yu Dong''s spiritual energy, their daily milk supply increased really well. Now milk was something that Yu Dong and her family didn''tck, which was why Yu Dong decided to start drinking milk with her mers three times a day, to finish off the extra supply of milk.


    However, even with the four of them drinking the milk together with Yu Mai and Little bun, a big bowl or two were still left behind, so when mother Chen and her family came to work for Yu Dong, to impress her inws, Yu Dong would serve them cup of milk in the morning and in the evening.


    So when Mu Xuan knocked on Yu Dong''s door it was their family''s milk time.


    " good evening, Vige head, how can I help you?" Yu Dong didn''t bother about formality and went straight to the point, though she knew why Mu Xuan was right, she still wanted to see Mu Xuan grovel in front of her. Yu Dong was just like this, straightforward and hard-working, if someone was nice to her then she would do anything to protect them but if they were bad to her then she would remember that as well.


    Never forget someone''s kindness and meanness, that was her rule.


    So, she would never forget Mu Xuan''s attitude when she asked for her help. It wasn''t that she was not understanding but it was Mu Xuan who didn''t leave a good impression on her. True, the previous owner was a hooligan but she wasn''t a murderer, right? And after she came here not only did she sell meat at a low price to the vigers, she even helped a few of them.. So it couldn''t be said that she was the same Yu Dong but Mu Xuan because of her prejudice with the original owner, refused to even listen to her. So why should she listen to her?

 Chapter 77 - Cant Break Promise

    Mu Xuan too understood what Yu Dong was trying to do but she could only purse her lips and suffer the humiliation. When Yu Dong came to her house, Mu Xuan did the same exact thing to embarrass her. However, somewhere deep in her heart she felt resentful of Yu Dong, no matter what she was still her elder and the vige head, Yu Dong should still be respectful of her no matter!


    Qiu Bai was right, this girl not only was shepletely undisciplined but also unfilial! Just look at how rudely she talks with her! Does she not care about the rules of society?


    While Mu Xuan was scolding Yu Dong, shepletely overlooked the fact that in front of her sat Mother Chen and Daddy Chen who were drinking milk with a generous amount of sugar in their drink.


    It wasn''t that Yu Dong was unfilial but she couldn''t be bothered with Mu Xuan who no matter what she did, she will always be in the wrong. Even if Yu Dong was to go ahead and serve her head on a silver tter, Mu Xuan would stillin about her, so since Mu Xuan was going toin then why not just give her a reason toin?


    Yu Dong could more or less understand what was going on in Mu Xuan''s but still, she didn''t say anything nor did she invite Mu Xuan to sit down and have some milk. Yes, she had an adequate amount of milk in her house but she had nothing to give to people like Mu Xuan who would stille and bite her on the ass when her back was turned, no matter how well she treated them.


    So, Yu Dong simply stood at the door waiting for Mu Xuan to speak. Mu Xuan who also u understood that she wouldn''t be called inside, felt anger bubble in her heart. But she didn''t snap at Yu Dong,pared to her Yu Dong''s family situation can be consideredcking if Mu Xuan tried to find trouble with Yu Dong because of this, she would be called petty and someone who tries to take advantage of her vigers. So, she took a breath and spoke as politely as she could though her teeth were itching to turn around and leave " Yu Dong, I heard from the vigers - that you are teaching your sisters inw how to make Kang?"


    " that''s right, I learned it from Bossdy Song," said Yu Dong, she knew that Bossdy Song was someone whom the vigers couldn''t meet that easily. They needed to show something rare and unique only then they will have the opportunity to meet Song Yixu. And she had stayed long enough with the vigers to know that only Aunt Wang''s oldest daughter was a bit a promising in the entire vige. So, she wasn''t worried about the vigers trying to pry the truth from Song Yixu, so she easily bluffed her way through it.


    When Mu Xuan mentioned the Kang the Chen sisters too looked in her direction, they somehow knew what wasing.


    And sure enough, when Mu Xuan spoke she talked about the very thing that they were afraid about.


    " Yu Dong, you ah... Don''t you think you are in the wrong ?" said Mu Xuan sounding a bit reprimanding as she spoke " this - skills about how to build a Kang is something that should be kept in our own vige. Don''t you know that how precious the skills of making Kang are? Such goodies should be kept within our own vige so that our vige can develop !"


    Yu Dong didn''t know about this matter before, it was only when Mother Chen told her how these Kang building skills were like hot cakes in the capital and town city, did she realise that somehow she invited a lot of trouble for herself. So she was long prepared to deal with Mu Xuan and the vigers, she licked her lips and put on a helpless expression " Vige head, you see when you rejected my proposal I was in a lurch and I had no other choice but to look for my mother inw. As you know I made her family really upset and she wasn''t willing toe either. It was only when I told her that I would teach my sisters-inw how to build Kang that she was willing toe. I have given them my promise, I can''t do anything now. If I break my promise then it will truly cause trouble for me and my family, I have patched things up with my mother inw with great difficulty, I can''t let the rtions turn sour"


    Mother Chen was a smart woman, and not to mention this trouble was because of her daughter, so after casting a ming re at her eldest daughter she immediately yed along with Yu Dong" exactly, I came here only because she promised to teach me how to build Kang, how can she go back on her promise and teach such precious skills to the vigers? I was the one who came to help her when you guys refused her, are you trying to kick us to the corner after taking advantage of her"


    Even Chen Mi who was sitting silently spoke up when his brother Liu kicked him in the shin" wife, you cannot do this. If you dare to break your promise, I will leave with my family! And I will take little bun with me too! You can''t just treat my family as a joke ."


    Shen Li too knew what was going on and then he put on a reluctant expression as he tried to intervene " Mi, you can''t say something like this to Dong Dong, she is our wife -"


    " so what if she is our wife? Mi is right, mother Chen came to help up when we needed it the most, if the wife goes back on her promise then even I will leave with Mi! To repay someone''s kindness with betrayal I can''t stand it" Ye Liu chimed up, he was known for being shrewd so he wasn''t worried about being talked about. His sense of justice was really good as well, he would never stay silent when something wrong was happening especially when ites to his family or his family members.


    Yu Dong inwardly cheered for her husbands who put on excellent performance but outwardly she kept disying a regretful expression " you see vige head, I really can''t teach those skills to the vigers. If you agreed before I promised my mother inw then maybe something could have been done"


    Mu Xuan panicked, she didn''t think that she would face such a resistance so she immediately said " it''s alright., can''t you teach our vigers together with them?"


    Mu Xuan thought that she was really smart for thinking so fast but, hehe, her opponent was Yu Dong.

 Chapter 78 - How Can That Be Done?

    " How can that be done?" said Mother Chen as she stood up and scowled at Mu Xuan unhappily " she promised the benefits would belong to us alone, if she backs down on her word then I and my daughter will stop working! These skills should be told to us first after all we were the only one who came to help her when she needed, while you refused. Don''t you think you are trying to bully us by asking us to share what should belong to us alone?"


    Mu Xuan wasn''t a match for Mother Chen who fought with her employers every second day but she didn''t want to take responsibility for this! If she couldn''t get her vigers a chance to learn how to build Kang then the vigers would surely me her for being useless and biased. Though everyone had problems with Yu Dong, they were greedy too! Who asked Yu Dong to be so generous? She wasn''t giving just eight cents per day as a wage but also teaching how to build Kang, a skill that was extremely wanted in this time and era.


    " who is bullying who ?" thus, even though Mu Xuan was scared of Mother Chen, she could only lift her head in false bravado and speak roughly " Yu Dong lives in our vige, as a fellow viger, she should help her vigers! What''s wrong with helping the vigers? Aren''t we like one big family? If the vigers earn a decent living, then the vige will develop and be well off, wouldn''t it be good ?"


    " what does my sister inw have to do with the vigers bing well off?" said Chen Han, raising her eyebrows " if the vigers have the ability they should try to earn a decent living by themselves what''s that got to do with my sister inw? And what is with this '' we are one big family '' speech of yours? If your feelings were this good then my sister inw wouldn''t have asked toe here and help her, it''s as simple as that"


    Chen Han was now bearing a grudge against Mu Xuan, everyone knew how rare the Kang builders were in the city and town. As long as someone learned it, they could be well off for their entire life. At first, when the news didn''t go out no one was willing to help Yu Dong in building her house but as soon as they knew about the benefits that Yu Doing offered them, they started to eye their jobs and were now trying to steal their jobs! Wasn''t this unfair?


    Though Chen Han med her eldest sister, she didn''t have time to me Chen Dai, she was too busy protecting her job!


    Mu Xuan was once again stunned speechless, Mother Chen and Chen Han were right, if they really had such deep feelings then Yu Dong didn''t even have to offer so many benefits. The vigers should have helped her without herying down so many benefits.


    Mu Xuan was upset, she didn''t want to talk to Mother Chen and turned to Yu Dong who was the soft target" Yu Dong, do you want to do this? If you don''t help the vigers today they might bear a grudge against you"


    Yu Dong shrugged and spoke up looking confused " But why would they bear a grudge against me? Didn''t you promise to take care of the matter in case it escted, Vige head? I told you back then, that once I give the job to someone else, the vigers cannot snatch it from them because it will be bad for my image, I have already promised the benefits and I can''t do anything now"


    " But-"


    " that''s right, the girl promised me that I will be the first one to gain all the benefits," said Mother Chen gruffly " if she tries to back away from her promise not only will I stop working here, I will make it impossible for anyone to work here!"


    Mu Xuan who was suddenly threatened felt stifled and immediately straightened her spine as she asked " Is that a threat?"


    "No," said Mother Chen, which made Mu Xuan raise her head proudly like a peacock. She knew that Mother Chen wouldn''t dare to threaten her but before she could feel a bit more smugger, Mother Chen leaned closer with her hands behind her back and whispered dangerously " it''s a warning, I don''t have the habits of making bluff threats, what I say, I naturally do it. If I see you or the vigers trying to snatch my benefits, I swear I will fight you. If I can''t get the first-hand benefits then no one else can"


    Mu Xuan who thought that she was finally able to exert her authority as the vige head, felt as if someone has dumped a bucket of cold water on her head, she was threatened! She was actually threatened by someone!


    Though Mu Xuan didn''t want to leave, she didn''t want to get any more embarrassed it was clear that no matter how much she tries to reason with Mother Chen, that brute with all strength and no brain wouldn''t listen to her. So, she pivoted on the spot and left.


    Once Mu Xuan left, Yu Dong closed the door and looked at her family, and then burst outughing. Once sheughed everyone startedughing, seriously what just happened was too much fun.


    However, after the incident, Neither Mother Chen nor Yu Dong took the vige lightly. Yu Dong was worried that the vigers might try to create trouble for her family while Mother Chen was worried that they might try to snatch her job once again, so she and her daughters increased their pace of working and the rooms and renovation that should have been finished in two months ended up finishing in just one month.


    Yu Dong asked Mother Chen to build several big Kangs in every room, even for the room that was currently empty.. One day her son would grow up and start asking for privacy so it was good to have it prepared, and it wasn''t like Kang would be off no use, if they got some guests then they could use this room as a guest room as well.

 Chapter 79 - Three Days , I Will Give You Three Days

    The big Kang was reallyfortable though it wasn''t as pretty as Yu Dong imagined it was good. Chen Mi and Ye Liu excitedly put the firewood in the stove and soon the entire Kang was warm, though they didn''t need to use the Kang right now. Ye Liu thought it was too good to be true, the winter in their vige was really cruel. Even though it wasn''t snowing yet the nights were getting colder, sometimes even with a nket, Ye Liu would sometimes feel cold.


    If this was before he wouldn''t have minded but now he was preparing his body for a child, he couldn''t take the risk of catching a cold and harming his womb!


    Ye Liu looked around his room that was newly built, not only was this roompletely his, it was trulyfortable! Yu Dong had given the pelts of those foxes and boars that she hunted to Grandma Fang and asked her to make carpets so that neither Shen Li, Yu Liu or Chen Mi had to step down on the cold floor in the morning after waking up.


    Though she only wanted to make one for Chen Mi as she knew that after giving birth a mother shouldn''t step on the cold floor. As in this case, the one who gave birth was Chen Mi she wanted him to befortable and at the same time, she wanted to take care of his health. But she didn''t want to look too biased, so she made one for everyone.


    Ye Liu of course didn''t know this, as he stepped on the carpet his heart warmed up. Everything in this room showed the love and care his wife had for him, though the two of them were still strangers. He wanted to nurture feelings with his wife, Ye Liu swallowed his saliva and slowly stood up from his bed.


    He knew that his wife was no longer the same person, so, she had no feelings for him at least not as a lover would have for her beloved. If he kept ying the silent role and waited for Yu Dong toe and do something to him then maybe he would have to wait for a very long time.


    Thus, instead of waiting for his wife toe, he should try to take the first step.


    Yu Dong who left her house to check up on her fields sneezed, surprised she looked around as she rubbed her nose. Actually, Yu Dong who was a spiritual cultivator hasn''t fallen sick for more than ten years in her life, thest time she caught a fever was when she got her abilities after that she never caught a fever much less a cold. Though she was a bit surprised at the fact that she sneezed " maybe it''s getting a bit too cold, I should start wearing some thickyers at night" said Yu Dong rubbing her nose.


    Ye Liu who was nning to set his seduction n in motion: Haha.


    Though it was the middle of the night Yu Dong still wanted to check on her fields. Ever since she refused to teach the vigers of building Kang, she had received numerous stinky eyes whenever she got out of her house or when she loaded the alcohol jars in the cart whenever Sister Xi came for taking the delivery. Though Mu Xuan took the responsibility for the incident she didn''t forget to sling mud on Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong wasn''t there when Mu Xuan addressed the vigers but Aunt Wang was, she told her that Mu Xuan indirectly mentioned that even when she apologised and begged Yu Dong thetter didn''t agree. Thus, even though Mu Xuan was med, Yu Dong was dragged in it as well, ever since the renovation of her house finished, Yu Dong had heard several snide remarks. Though she wasn''t bothered by them, she was afraid that maybe someone would try to vandalise her crops.


    That''s why she started to check up on her crops and would stay at the fields for an hour or so to make sure that her field waspletely fine. Her crops might be nurtured with her spiritual energy and were of course stronger than the crops grown by the vigers but they were in the end just crops if someone tried to vandalise her crops. Then there was nothing she could do after that.


    No one had tried to do it till now but Yu Dong was one of the ''better be safe than sorry '' people, though she did expect something like this to happen, she was still surprised when she saw someone trying to enter her fields with burning wood with a nket covering his or hers entire body.


    Startled, Yu Dong rushed at the culprit. Maybe it was their first time doing something like that, so the figure kept looking behind it now and then. So when he saw Yu Dong rushing at him, the figure threw the burning log of wood at her fields and ran away.


    Yu Dong was no novice either, she had cultivated her body and knew martial arts, with a leap she jumped into the fields and caught the burning log. Though she was in the opposite direction of the figure and caught the burning log from the side where the mes were, she winced when the fire burned her skin but she didn''t pause instead She lifted that burning log and threw it at the figure.


    A high pitched scream rang around the clearing startling everyone, though the person got burned, he or she didn''t stop and kept running because they had a head startpared to Yh Dong they were able to escape and because Yu Dong''s fields were in the outermost area of the vige. The figure easily escaped in the grooves surrounding them, Yu Dong narrowed her eyes as she stopped running after the figure.


    From behind she heard sounds of footstepsing and when she turned around she saw the vigers with Mu Xuan in lead, everyone was holding antern in their hands, looking at Yu Dong curiously.


    " what is it? What''s with the noise?" said Mu Xuan though she sounded worried, the excitement in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. Yu Dong narrowed her eyes, she was usually veryid back and hardly fought with someone, it seemed that the vigers were taking her a bit too lightly.


    The fields were a farmer''s lifeline, though Yu Dong could earn a decent sum with her alcohol and jam business, she was still backing on her fields and good output. If today her crops for burned then the damage that she might have suffered would be really great.


    " Cheh, don''t you think this is fun?" said Yu Dong, her usual polite expression gone as she swept her bangs back and nced at the vigers coldly " someone just tried to burn my, Yu Dong''s crops, don''t you think that you should give me an exnation Vige head?"


    Yu Dong''s voice was really grave as if she was interrogating someone, Mu Xuan was thrown off her loop and was startled. Though she wasn''t involved in the case, Mu Xuan was all set to ignore this incident, though even though she felt a bit scared, she still resolutely said " Yu Dong, this - I can''t do anything about this, it''s your Karma, you should have helped your fellow vigers -"


    " you mean to say that just because I didn''t help the vigers who spat curses and called me hooligan, monster and what not whenever they wanted, I deserve to suffer a life of poverty? Do you not know that a farmer''s field is her life? If these crops got harmed today do you know what would have happened? Instead of finding the culprit you are telling me that this happened because I was wrong ?" Yu Dong sneered as she leaned closer to Mu Xuan who was terrified by the sudden change in her rhythm, Yu Dong raised her hand and showed three fingers " three days, I will give you three days to solve this case and bring me the culprit. If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, I will burn the crops of every fucking viger, if I and my family starve to death then you all might as well starve to death with us!

 Chapter 80 - Threatening The Villagers

    Yu Dong knew very well that no matter what she does, the vigers woulde after her without a doubt. In the beginning, she didn''t try to create trouble with them because the previous owner was indeed in the wrong but this time - she wasn''t in the wrong! She was the one who knew how to build Kang, and it was up to her to decide whom she wanted to teach. What did they mean by forcefully trying to learn things from her?


    She understood that this was the vigers way to teach her a lesson and make her obedient, maybe they thought that now that she has turned for the better, she has be a soft persimmon that they could chew and spit as they wanted! They were trying to push her into a corner by harming her crops so that she would have no choice but to concede to their wills


    And if she didn''t listen, then they would continue to harm her. This was not just a threat, the vigers held no affection for her because the previous owner did them many wrongs, though these vigers weren''t easy to bully either. They have retaliated against Yu Dong in the worse ways possible as well, if Yu Dong teased their mers then they would hide in the grooves next to the vige entrance and best the original owner until her bones break. These vigers didn''t regard her as a fellow viger, they regarded her as an abomination to their vige. And they took it for granted, they thought that by letting her stay in the vige they were already doing her a great favour!


    It was useless for her to give in to them first and then find fault with them! If she wasn''t careful with them maybe the next time they might just burn her entire house down with her family in it!


    When Yu Dong thought about the situation like this, she became even more agitated. It was only a small matter of not teaching them how to build Kang right? When the original owner was still here and Chen Mi was dying of starvation, many times, Shen Li and Ye Liu went to ask for food from these vigers but other than some nice vigers like Aunt Wang, no one came to their aid. So on what basis were they trying to her to harm her? Did she burn their houses down when they didn''t give Chen Mi food? While he was pregnant?


    " aren''t you just trying to bully us? Yu Dong, I admit what happened waspletely wrong but this is something that you have to go through, you don''t have any idea because you never bothered about such things before but if you want to live in the vige peacefully, you have to maintain a good rtionship with your vigers. By refusing the vigers how to make Kang, who knows how many people you offended, how am I supposed to find them ?" Mu Xuan wasn''t easy to bully either though her entire back was covered in sweat because of fear, she still didn''t want to show weakness in front of Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong sneered then took out the hunting knife that she usually carried with her, under the light of thentern both she and the knife glinted ominously. Suddenly, the vigers felt a chill crawl up their spine, they thought that by doing this they would teach Yu Dong a good lesson and even make her vomit the knowledge that she had about building Kang. After living with Yu Dong for the past two months, they havepletely forgotten about her tyrant like behaviour, and now that they suddenly started to remember her tyranny, they couldn''t help but curse themselves for thinking of such a n.


    Yu Dong walked closer to Mu Xuan then lifted the knife in her hand and ced it on Mu Xuan''s cheek. Though she didn''t exert any pressure and Mu Xuan''s skin wasn''t cut at all thetter was so terrified that her leg went jelly.


    Their vige had always been peaceful when had Mu Xuan seen anyone threaten someone with a knife before? Her skills in fighting were not even mediocre but Yu Dong seemed to be knowledgeable, from what Mu Xuan has seen, she could more or less understand that Yu Dong must have lunged into the field and attacked the culprit who wanted to burn her crops.


    Even with a burned and bleeding hand, she could raise a knife!


    " Yu Dong! What are you trying to do! Do you think that you can just act like a tyrant and no one from the vige wouldin about you to the Yamen?" one of the vigers who saw that the matter was escting to the point where Yu Dong was going to spill their blood, immediately bluffed. Of course, she didn''t have the courage to go to the Yamen but she thought that Yu Dong too would get scared upon hearing the word Yamen.


    Yu Dong raised her eyes and looked at the woman who just spoke, under her ferocious re the woman trembled and retreated back, she didn''t know but she was too afraid to move. This - Yu Dong, was indeed a hooligan but she was a scared cat! Howe she still looked so murderous?


    The woman tried to hide but Yu Dong didn''t let her go, she strode towards the woman and dragged her out of the crowd by her cor "Do you want to report me to the Yamen huh? Charge me with assault and attack?"


    " no, no! Absolutely not! I was a fool, I got scared, it''s not me! I had nothing to do with this, it''s Qiu Bai.. He was the one who gave us this idea!" the woman immediately begged for mercy, her heart was beating wildly as hatred surged in her heart. She had never suffered something like this in her life, she was her parents only daughter and they doted on her the most!

 Chapter 81 - Uh Oh

    Yes, this woman with the name Yang Zilin not only hated Yu Dong, but she also hated Qiu Bai. Why didn''t that idiotic mer tell her that Yu Dong was such a mad bitch! Tomorrow - Tomorrow she will definitely sue Yu Dong for attacking her and she won''t let the Yu family have it easy either!


    Yang Zilin wasn''t an easy woman to deal with either, she was the daughter of one of the richest vigers and also had some connections with the people of Yamen!


    How could Yu Dong not understand such a simple thing as well? She knew that Yang Zilin was a woman of many contacts, if she let her go so easily then this woman mighte to trouble herter on, she sneered coldly " you better not think about calling the Yamen on me, not because I am scared but.. Just in case I escaped from their clutches, then as long as you can''t kill me, I wille back and kill each and every viger of this vige. Not only will I find you and tear you apart, but I will also do the same to your family! " It was true that she couldn''t beat a crowd of Yamen officers but she could easily escape from them and with her abilities, she could even survive in the forest.


    Yang Zilin whose throat was almost in Yu Dong''s chokehold felt like she couldn''t breathe, that''s true if she called the Yamen officers and Yu Dong escaped, no wait, her husbands! There were her husbands and child as well " what about your mers? Are you going to leave them behind?"


    Yu Dong deliberately showed a cold smile as she stared at Yang Zilin " I have abandoned them once and can abandon them again, do you think I''mcking mers! I can always run away and look for a new family but what about you? If I chop your limbs, skin you alive and then let your corpse dry in the sunlight, what can you do, will you have another chance to live your life?"


    Yu Dong''s heart ached when she said those words but she needed to do this. If the vigers thought that her mers and her child were her weakness then they would definitelye after her family, as long as they thought that Yu Dong didn''t give a rat ass about them and was only treating them well because she wanted to, then at least the vigers won''t bother her mers.


    Sure enough, when Yang Zilin and the viger heard her words, they stiffened that''s right! Though Yu Dong treated her husbands well, it didn''t mean that she would risk her life for them right?


    However, Yu Dong didn''t think that this much was enough, she had to make sure that the vigers wouldn''t bother her again, so raised Yang Zilin off the ground and lifted her in the air " rest assured, I won''t let go of your family after taking care of you. You have already seen me skin a boar, would you all like to see me skin humans? I also have a hook at my house that''s used for tearing the boar''s stomach and taking out the intestines, what if I use that hook on your parents? Oh no, I heard your mer just gave birth to a son, the youngest cub has the softest skin, it will fascinating to skin his buttery smooth skin"


    Yu Dong had lived in the apocalypse, there was nothing she haven''t seen. There came a time when humans started eating their own kind after starving for weeks, it became very difficult for them to identify a zombie and a human because of this, she had even raided a butchery where the boss sold human meat since animals went through mutations and couldn''t be hunted any more. And what hung on the hooks of the butchery she didn''t want to remember but there was nothing she had seen and nothing she haven''t done to stay alive, of course, she refrained from eating the flesh of a human.


    She had never done such a shocking thing but had seen psychopathic cultivators do them, so she simply imitated their expressions and voice. Though she felt disgusted for saying such things, it was necessary to scare these people.


    The effect was instant, Yang Zilin stopped her struggles, heck she even gave up the idea ofing after Yu Dong .


    The entire crowd of vigers became stunned while Mu Xuan who has fallen on the groundid still, not even moving.


    Howe neither of them knew that Yu Dong was this ruthless, not only did she not care about her husbands and child, she was so horrible that she wasn''t even willing to let a child go!


    " Yu Dong! You have gone crazy! You not only fought with your vige head, you even threatened your fellow viger!" Mu Xuan was really frightened, if this matter got out of the vige and someone found out that a crazy woman like her lived here, then their reputation would be ruined! People outside will start to have opinions about them!


    " so what if I did ? Didn''t you hear? they were going to burn my crops as retaliation because I didn''t teach them how to make a Kang but why should I? What have they done for me? Did they give my husbands extra food when I couldn''t or did they give me money when I was drowning in debts? No they didn''t! Forget about helping me they would even curse at me! But still they want me to help them? but if I retaliate back then I''m crazy? They were the ones who wanted to force me and my family to a dead end, if I didn''t manage to save my crops just now, my family would have died of starvation! So what if they are killed !"


    Then Yu Dong thought about something, and threw Yang Zilin down when thetter turned almost blue " you called me crazy right? Then I''m crazy! You better not mess with me or I will end your lives! Of course if you think I can''t do that, then youe and try me!"


    The vigers realised that Yu Dong''s temperament haven''t changed at all! Instead it became even worse than before! Now they didn''t even want to stay next to her, they retreated further away dragging Yang Zilin with them.


    " Yu Dong if you want to say something just say -" began Mu Xuan in a soft voice, she thought that Yu Dong have changed for better but she was still the same! A crazy maniac who would wave her knife around at every chance she got!


    " Didn''t I tell you that already? Bring me the culprit and flog them eighty times in front of me, that''s thew right? If someone tries to harm their fellow vigers crops then they will be flogged to death in case the crops really damaged, since my crops are fine I won''t ask for a death penalty, as I don''t like shedding blood. "


    '' Don''t like shedding blood? Who was the one who just took out her knife and threatened them just now?''


    However, the vigers didn''t say anything and immediately agreed, whatever! As long as this evil star gets off their backs, they will do it! They ran away after promising to bring the punishment to fruit, even Mu Xuan didn''t stay behind .


    The only one who remained behind was none other than Ye Liu, his eyes seemed a bit red and his cheeks have turned pale, his entireplexion seemed bad.


    And when Yu Dong''s and his gaze met, he looked away and ran. Leaving a totally dumbfounded Yu Dong behind, this, did he hear what she just said?


    But she didn''t mean it! She was just trying to -


    Forget about it, first she needs to catch her husband who seemed inclined about running away from home.


    " OI, Liu! Listen to me, first! "

 Chapter 82 - Lost His Heart

    Ye Liu was a simple guy, when he was a child, he too wanted the affections of his parents. But as he was born a mer, his mother and daddy didn''t bother with him at all. His parents always pampered his sisters and if there was anything good to eat or wear, naturally it went to his sisters.


    At first, Ye Liu would try to gain his parent''s attention by doing all the work of the house and sometimes he would even take care of the fields, by weeding and watering them. Butter on, he learned that no matter how '' good he was he could never be as good as his sister because of his gender identity. So, Ye Liu stopped asking for his parent''s attention and love, whenever his sister teased him by showing off their new clothes and essories, Ye Liu would often retort by saying that he didn''t want those things at all.


    He continued to say that he didn''t want this or that whenever he was faced with a situation that put him at a disadvantage. And when he was sold to Mother Yu and was married off to Yu Dong only to live a life full of suffering and abuse, he continued to do the same. He would always fool himself by saying things like he didn''t want his wife''s love or that he didn''t need a wife at all.


    But that was just his defence mechanism, whenever he saw other mers being treated lovingly by their wives or whenever he saw a pampered mer being doted on his heart would always ache. Thoughts like how good it would be if he was doted on like that, came to his mind but when Yu Dong pped and kicked him, Ye Liu''s fantasy would be broken and he would be jolted awake to reality.


    He was used to it - used to everything, every p, every kick. And when he thought that his life would someday end like this, Yu Dong changed. Somewhere in his heart, he knew that the person in front of him waspletely different but he found it too good to be true, he always thought that it was impossible. That having hope like that waspletely stupid but the more he stayed with Yu Dong, the more his heart wavered until one day he finally asked.


    Yu Dong told him the truth and Ye Liu felt that he was floating on clouds. If his wife was gone and reced by someone else then that meant that his sorry excuse of life finally ended and he got another chance to relive his life.


    The current Yu Dong was sweet and caring even her smallest gesture would show her care for them, and Ye Liu who had always craved for love felt himself fall for her more and more. He wanted her but he was too afraid to say it, but suppressing his feelings, he was never good at it. His actions, his gaze, his light touches whenever she was around him, all showed his feelings for Yu Dong but his wife was too oblivious to his advances. She wouldn''t even look at him twice even if he held her hand!


    He thought that she was just oblivious to everything but today he realised that maybe he wasn''t even in her heart! Or else how could she talk about leaving them behind so easily? And she wasn''t wrong either,pared to other mers he wasn''t beautiful, nor does he have a good figure. She wasn''t the one who married him, to her he was just a responsibility that she needed to carry on and nothing more!


    She hasn''t even looked at him like a husband much less as her lover and her man.


    Ye Liu felt his heart was going to jump out of his chest, it was hurting so badly that he couldn''t even breathe but he didn''t dare to cry or shed tears. Once he reached home, he wiped his tears and walked inside pretending to act as normal as he could.


    To Yu Dong, it was just a lie but to Ye Liu, it became his reality because he was always insecure about being left behind by Yu Doing. Only he knew how much courage he had to summon up so that he could tell Yu Dong his feelings outright.


    Now that he heard those words, all his courage was lost, and so was his heart. He wanted to believe in Yu Dong but - but those words were really hurtful!


    " Liu are you okay?" Shen Li who just returned after doing the dishes found Ye Liu''splexion really bad as if he has lost part of his soul. Shen Li didn''t know what happened nor did he have any idea that something happened with Yu Dong and Ye Liu. Because the vigers were so sure that their n would work they didn''t bother creating a loud ruckus in case Yu Dong got more supporters to help her. They wanted to iste her before forcing her into giving into them.


    And this was the matter of women what can mers do anyway? So they didn''t call for Yu Dong''s husband it was just Yu Dong''s bad luck that Ye Liu who suddenly got his courage to confess rushed after her and heard her say those hurtful things.


    " I am fine " Ye Liu didn''t want to worry his elder brother, Shen Li might not be his blood brother but he treated him really well. There were times where Shen Li took his me on his head and took Yu Dong''s beatings so Ye Liu was obviously very nice to Shen Li. Though his heart broke, he didn''t want Shen Li, who like Yu Dong as well to feel upset and unhappy, so he kept mum. And walked inside his room before falling on his bed with a flomp.


    He was such a loser wasn''t he?


    -


    On the other hand Yu Dong rushed back home, though she still gave Ye Liu a head start to return before her and calm himself down. She knew that he got hurt because of her insensible words, and must be upset about it.. So she slowed her pace and let him blow off some of his steam because if she tried to reason out with him while he was upset, it wouldn''t help her and he might not even understand why she did that.

 Chapter 83 - [Bonus Are You In There

    Yu Dong who just returned home saw Shen Li neatly arranging the bowls in the utensils rack, while Chen Mi''s voice could be heard from inside his room. By the looks of it, neither of them was told about what mess she created outside, Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief. She came prepared that tonight she might have to stay outside the house and sleep in the Front yard. But it was nice to see that it wasn''t the case, Yu Dong too brushed the strands of hair from her forehead and walked inside.


    " you are back?" when Shen Li heard the sound of the door opening, he poked his head outside from the kitchen and smiled warmly at Yu Dong " do you want to eat something? I just made some warm rice and bone soup for Little bun, you can eat that with some pickled vegetables"


    How can, Yu Dong be in the mood to eat something right now? She shook her head and walked inside the house after changing into her slippers " is Liu back ?"


    Shen Li was surprised when Yu Dong asked him about Ye Liu, his heart suddenly surged with an icky sour feeling but he suppressed it and answered with a smile " yes he just returned, did something happen?"


    " oh, it''s nothing" Yu Dong didn''t want Shen Li to worry about what happened tonight nor did she want him to give unnecessary stress. Among her three husbands, Shen Li was the most '' jumpy'' one though Chen Mi was shy and introverted, he could still withstand psychological pressure but Shen Li was too gentle and timid, he was the perfect example of '' a gentle husband''. So telling him something so exciting might make him really stressed out.


    It was a good thing that she hid her burned hand in her pocket and didn''t show it to him, who know how anxious he might be. Though Shen Li mighte to know about it,ter on, It would be really too much if he was thrown into the already messy situation as well.


    At least she needed to extinguish one fire before taking care of another one.


    " he came to look for me at the fields but I was busy so I sent him back" answered Yu Dong calmly, she was used to staying under pressure and her temperament was too calm. So, Shen Li didn''t think of much and his mind was already racing with multiple what-ifs, and that made it even more impossible for him to pay attention to what Yu Doing was saying.


    '' came to look for me? Hah, so that''s where he went


    Shen Li couldn''t help but have mixed feelings about this, on one hand, he felt happy that Ye Liu was finally willing to open up but on the other hand, he felt a bit unhappy. Why was it that Ye Liu who once told him everything wouldn''t tell him this? But then again maybe he was trying to save him from the heartache, as one of the husbands, Shen Li knew that it was inevitable for him to feel heartache when his wife will pay attention to her other husbands but at the same time he couldn''t help but feel upset upon thinking that maybe he would never be able to attract his wife''s attention.


    He was too shy to say his feelings out loud and as the first husband it was his responsibility to take care of his wife as well as his little brothers, he couldn''t act selfishly.


    " Li? Don''t work too hard," Yu Dong noticed the subtle changes in Shen Li''s expression, she knew Shen Li better than others and his face was like an open book so, it made it easier for her to read him. She extended one hand and patted Shen Li''s head gently" if you have something to say, you can say it, I will listen to you patiently "


    '' Please love me too, look at me some more '' was what Shen Li wanted to say but he has bound himself by the ''principles of a good husband '' that his daddy taught him that he didn''t dare to say anything, instead, he simply smiled and said: " I''m fine, don''t worry about me."


    Yu Dong had already checked his condition by her spiritual energy and she knew that though Shen Li felt a bit dizzy, he was alright. So, she didn''t say anything, she couldn''t understand why Shen Li looked like he was sick when he was alright " but still you should go and rest"


    Fortunate, Yu Dong didn''t know that she has a really nice husband or else she would have to kneel on the washboard tonight.


    Shen Li nodded and put down the bowls that he was holding" I''m indeed a bit tired so I will retire first, Doing Dong"


    Yu Dong''s brows instinctively scrunched up, her intuition told her to stop Shen Li from leaving but she had to coax Ye Liu as well, if she let the other brood then who knows what Ye Liu might not but -


    '' Shen Li'' Yu Doing watched him go and couldn''t help but wonder whether or not he was angry at her.


    -


    " Ye Liu are you in there?" Yu Dong didn''t know how to coax anyone much less a man who was supposed to be her husband. Once she was a proud bachelor and would sometimes make fun of her friends who got caught up in fights with their boyfriends. Now that she suddenly gained three husbands, Yu Dong wished that instead of being an old bachelor she was an experienced driver. At least she would have known how to please and make her husbands happy - one was already upset with her and suddenly the other one became angry as well.


    She was afraid that if this goes on she might be bald one day! Coaxing one was already difficult now she has to coax too! How was it fair for her?


    She had no idea what to do but she could not leave them alone either!

 Chapter 84 - Look At Me!

    " Liu are you in there? I''ming in" Yu Dong who knocked on Ye Liu''s room knew that the door was open, so she pushed it open and went inside. Ye Liu''s room was simple it didn''t have any extra stuffpared to her who had to take the walk of shame and put many '' immoral and dirty tools ''in the shed. Though she was curious never asked whether the original owner used those tools or not, it would have been too embarrassing to ask '' hey, did your wife use that shiny big jade-'' whatever.


    This was not the time to think about something like that, she walked around Ye Liu''s bed and sat on the edge of his bed. Just as she sat down and was going to talk to him, Ye Liu shifted and turned his back on her.


    '' err... This was kind of embarrassing'' Yu Doing scratched her chin, and then sat properly on the bed, after taking off her slippers " Liu are you angry at me?"


    " no" came his muffled reply from under the nket, she didn''t know how he was able to make out when she came inside and sat on his bed when he has rolled himself like a burrito " How can I have the audacity to get angry on you wife?"


    '' okay wasn''t this the ssic line that a girlfriend says when she is mad?'' Yu Dong sighed, she might be inexperienced but she did know a few things, she tried to tug on Ye Liu''s nket but thetter held on to it tightly. Knowing that it was futile to force him toe out, she gently patted his shoulder and started her exnation " what you heard I didn''t mean it, I have already promised that no matter what happens I will stay by your side and I meant that, I won''t abandon you"


    " you don''t have to exin to me," said Ye Liu still speaking in his hoarse, snivelling, muffled voice " I do understand though, you have to take responsibility for us who are not your husbands and even take in little bun as your son when you didn''t give birth to him. I understand that just because we are your responsibility, it''s not necessary that you will like us"


    Yu Dong didn''t know what to say, yes, she never got closer to Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi but that wasn''t because she didn''t like them. She did,pared to the weak, pretty face mers they were more you get aesthetic as a modern woman she couldn''t stomach those mers who were skinny and weak as a woman and acted like those mean girls in the movies. However, she stayed away from the three mers because she knew what the previous owner did to them.


    The way she touched them wasn''t less than sexual molestation and abuse.


    She also understood that Shen Li and Ye Liu were traumatised because of her continuous abuse and became sexually inactive. Their bodies won''t react even when they were touched by the previous owner, or else Mother Yu wouldn''t have brought Chen Mi though thetter wasn''t as traumatised as Shen Li and Ye Liu he too was more or less forced by the original owner. His marriage was forcefully consummated and there was no such thing as love between the two of them.


    She was just trying to be considerate of their traumas. She wanted to wait until they fully epted her as their wife and heal from their past traumatic incidents before she took their rtionship to another stage.


    As an adult, she wasn''t oblivious about her responsibility as their wife, she just didn''t want to hurt them any more than they already were.


    " Liu, look at me" began Yu Dong but thetter just shook his head and didn''t let go of his nket. Yu Dong was incensed, she was med for not paying enough attention and now that she wanted to talk with him, he was ignoring her. What was this? me and ignore?


    She gripped a handful of Ye Liu''s nket and forcefully snatched it before she didn''t want to be aggressive but if Ye Liu thought that she was being distant from him and the others because she didn''t like them then it was her responsibility to exin it properly.


    Yu Dong''s sudden move was too much, no matter how strong Ye Liu was he was no match for Yu Dong''s strength as a woman. The nket was snatched from him and like a little rabbit, he stared at Yu Dong in shock with tears hanging on his fan-likeshes.


    " Why are you crying ?" asked Yu Dong, she couldn''t help but think whether her words were indeed too much for him to handle. She felt a bit guilty, then she extended her hand and gently swiped the tears off his eyes and cheeks " Liu, I only said those things because I was worried that the vigers would implicate you, Chen Mi and Shen Li in the trouble they created. That''s why I have to pretend you act ruthlessly, I didn''t mean it. But if my words hurt you, then I will apologise okay? I''m sorry. You all are my family, of course, you all are precious to me, nothing will change that. It''s the truth, I am not lying, so stop crying "


    Ye Liu shook his head, he knew that Yu Dong was speaking the truth but he was just too surprised by her and then all his insecurities came fumbling out, as Yu Dong gently coaxed him and wiped his tears, he couldn''t help but sob " don''t - don''t treat me so well, don''t be so kind"


    Yu Dong couldn''t help but feel helpless, she lightly patted his cheek and joked " if I am not kind to you who will I be kind to? You are my husband, of course, I have to be nice to you"


    Ye Liu who was suddenly called '' husband'' by her couldn''t help but cry even harder " if you continue to be so gentle I will fall for you more and wouldn''t be able to let you go! so don''t !"

 Chapter 85 - [Bonus ] I’m Not Letting Go

    Yu Dong knew why he was saying all this, so she extended her hands and cupped his face, making him look her in the eye " listen to me Liu, I am not going anywhere and I will never leave you or anyone behind. I do admit that I wasn''t ready to take so many responsibilities at once and I was indeed a bit overwhelmed by everything but I''m not letting go of anyone, alright? So stop worrying about me leaving you. Be confident in yourself, if I leave you guys where will I find mers as good as you three ?"


    Ye Liu grasped her hands that were cupping his face and cried, he felt guilty, ashamed and all kind of confused. He always knew that he was too masculine and no woman would like him, so hearing these words from Yu Dong made him both confused and happy " if so, why don''t you - why don''t you" Ye Liu who somehow found a little bit of his courage licked his lips and wanted to ask but he couldn''t, what was he supposed to say? That why his wife wasn''t having s*x with him wasn''t it too embarrassing?


    " why I don''t do what a wife does to her husband?" finished Yu Dong when she saw Ye Liu struggling. She didn''t know how this shy little tsundere came with the courage to chase after her. With his guts, he should have stayed inside the house and waited for her toe to him, though she was happy that he was willing to take a step forward, she chuckled when he flushed red and brushed the yful strands of his hair which escaped in their scuffle of tugging the nket, she tucked them back and sat down in front of Ye Liu " I might havee in between but I do have the memories of your previous wife. I know what she did to you and how she -" when she noticed that Ye Liu had gone pale nching as if nauseous, she stopped and changed her words, taking his hand in hers she continued " what I mean, is that I know your sufferings, Liu, I know that you suffered through. I don''t want to make things worse for you. I certainly like you three, if not I wouldn''t have stayed behind, I''m not kind enough to take care of people I don''t have in my heart, it''s just that I want you three to heal slowly and ept me before, I do anything to you. I don''t want to force you or your body when I know it''s still healing, it''s certainly not because I find you unattractive¡­ I might be oblivious to your advances, yes, but I''m not stupid. I know that as your wife someday we might do something like that but I want you to enjoy it. I don''t want you to do it because you are afraid to lose me or because you think that - that''s the only thing you can offer me. You are more than that, you are my husband, not a s*x tool that has to serve me when I want and because you want to make me happy and if that''s what''s going on in your head if you really want to make me happy then be happy for yourself first, everything else cer"


    Ye Liu clutched her hands, '' be happy?'' that''s the first time someone said something like that to him. Everyone condemned him for being a mer, they always acted like him working for them was only right that him giving up on his happiness was only normal but Yu Dong said that she wants him to be happy instead of worrying about her. Suddenly, Ye Liu felt a bubbling warmth in his heart and he hugged Yu Dong, he never thought that he could fall for someone this much but she proved him wrong. Pulling her in a hug, Ye Liu whispered " if it''s you I - I don''t mind. And if I stay like this maybe I will never recover, Dong Dong, please help me heal"


    While saying this Ye Liu pulled her hand and put it on his chest where his heart was, Yu Dong could feel his heart thumping wildly and understood how much courage he had to summon to say these words. He was willing to change himself, and once again trust a woman despite being hurt by her.


    Yu Dong suddenly felt a bit proud when she saw that Ye Liu was finally willing to step out of his shell. But when she stared at him, his ck eyes glittering with a plea and some fear, his flushed cheeks and him holding her hand against his warm chiselled chest, she couldn''t help but think of a phrase -'' innocence is highly seductive ''


    Ye Liu didn''t do anything, in fact, he was even shy to speak those words but yet it was a big turn on. Yu Dong licked her lips her mouth suddenly going dry, as she increasingly became excited because of the trusting gaze with which Ye Liu was looking at her. She, of course, found these masculine mers of her highly attractive even Chen Mi who has a bit of boyish charm to him, the three of them were charming because of their innocence in their own way. And yet if one of them was to seduce her like this, Yu Dong couldn''t help but think that there was something deliciously filthy about him.


    Ye Liu leaned closer, keeping a firm grip on her hand and never once letting go, as he spoke in an undeniably enticing voice " I''m- I might be not ready but I want this, I want to get close to you. Not as a husband alone but also as a lover"


    Something stirred inside Yu Dong, she slowly extended her other hand and touched his face. When Ye Liu felt her get close, his body stiffened but he didn''t pull away instead he stayed put. Yu Dong could feel his hands getting sweaty as she approached him, his eyes fluttered like he wanted to close them but still kept them open, so as to watch here close. Yu Dong kept on going though she knew that Ye Liu was a little freaked out.. She kept touching his face and then kissed the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 86 - Chu~

    A/n: the dominant ones in this book are the women so Yu Dong will be the only dominant one and if there would be any darkening of the character then it will be hers, because of her possessiveness. The mers are the dominated one and will never ever turn dominant, its gender and role swap book.


    Ye Liu''s eyshes fluttered when Yu Dong''s lips touched his, his breathing quickened and his entire body turned stiff. He didn''t want to react like this, he knew in his heart that this Yu Dong would never hurt him, that he was safe but his body couldn''t help but get nervous at the thought of getting physical with someone.


    Especially the person who hurt him.


    " Rx, I''m not going to hurt you" whispered Yu Dong gently as she caressed his face " I just want to touch you"


    Ye Liu felt his heart hammering in his chest, he couldn''t help but feel sceptical. Thest time he was touched the entire process was a lot too painful, he even bled that night! But he knew that if he got ufortable he could always tell Yu Dong, he trusted Yu Dong. He was certain that if he asked her to stop, she wouldn''t get angry and respect his wishes, unlike the previous Yu Dong who would p him every time he asked her to stop. So he released a shuddering breath and released Yu Dong''s hands.


    Then raised his own trembling hand and brought it to Yu Dong''s and caressed her small face. It was too much for him, he could feel the very small hair on the back of his neck rising up as he brought his other hand and brought Yu Dong closer. She let him do it and watched him curiously, he continued to bring her face close until her forehead was resting against his. Understandably, his body stiffened but he didn''t pull away, instead just like Yu Dong he kissed the corner of her mouth. Then pulling back he kissed the other corner of her mouth.


    Yu Dong watched his face getting flushed as more and more sweat started to drip down his forehead, she held his hands and stopped him " are you okay? "


    " I''m fine, don''t - don''t worry, I''m alright, there is no need to worry. It''s just I''m not used to it, so I''m a bit scared but you can continue" said Ye Liu, his face blushing even more. He couldn''t believe that he was saying such words but he wanted to get close to his wife as well, for that he had to stop his body from reacting like this as if he was doing something gross.


    Yu Dong nodded, then she gently leaned in and kissed his upper lip, then his bottom lip. She slowly and gently made him get used to her before she took his mouth fully. Though she didn''t know how to kiss, she has seen many movies and films, following the lead of those main leads, she aggressively kissed Ye Liu. Ye Liu didn''t want to make Yu Dong think that he was resisting towards her, so he too followed her aggressive lead, and soon the two fell on the mattress. His hands clenched Yu Dong''s shirt, while Yu Dong kissed him much more powerfully than the tiny kisses the two of them shared together.


    Something broke free in Ye Liu that wasn''t fear and he tugged on Yu Dong''s shirt, opening the buttons and releasing her d breasts. His hand moved and he cupped her right breast, squeezing it as Yu Dong kissed him. This kiss waspletely different from the kisses he shared with the previous Yu Dong, in fact, those kisses couldn''t be called kisses at all, just some pecks as Yu Dong didn''t like kissing him. This time Ye Liu felt a bit dizzy, it was as if someone has knocked him off his kilter.


    Yu Dong''s tongue demanded entrance to his mouth. And though he had never been kissed before like this, he still opened his mouth and gasped when Yu Dong''s tongue entered his mouth, tangling with his. This... Was there a kiss like this? Do other women kiss their mers like this? It was so messy! It was as if Yu Dong was drinking his saliva!


    Though Ye Liu thought that it was messy, he didn''t dislike it. On the contrary, he felt happy, if Yu Dong was willing to kiss him so messily and sloppily, then does it not mean that she liked him and didn''t disdain him for being so muscr and ugly.


    He was lost in the sea of sensation when suddenly, Yu Dong opened his shirt and flicked his hardened nipple before tracing his abdomen and brushing the waistband of his pants.


    "W-wait" he cried breaking the kiss " will... Will it hurt ?"


    " no, I won''t do anything that will hurt you" promised Yu Dong as she murmured against his lips " I won''t hurt you, Instead I will make you feel good, do you want to continue ?"


    Though Ye Liu didn''t trust the previous Yu Dong, he did trust this Yu Dong. He knew that he could trust her but he still searched her gaze to search for something to believe in, as he released a shaky breath and nodded.


    Only with his permission did Yu Dong cover him with her hands without any barriers of clothing. As soon as her hand touched his manhood, she could feel Ye Liu''s muscles going taut, he seemed to be hesitating. And she waited for him to stop her, she didn''t want to force him, so she too waited for him to say the word but even after waiting for a while, Ye Liu didn''t stop her.


    She understood that he wanted to continue, so she lifted her head and once again kissed him to stop him from thinking about all the bad memories.


    Ye Liu felt his lips being covered once again and thenpletely let go of his thoughts, this kiss was like a brand new drug for him, it was like a mark embedding in his skin.. It marked him as hers and suddenly Ye Liu felt that he wasn''t good enough for her, he was ruined by someone else but before he could think of something more, Yu Dong dragged him under her, and he couldn''t care about anything anymore.

 Chapter 87 - [Bonus ] Never Before

    A/n: it''s fantasy and something might not make youfortable you can always drop this if it''s too much. But please don''t give me a bad rating it hurts.


    Ye Liu tried to hang on to his rationality but then Yu Dong wrapped her hand around his shaft and gently caressed him. She tempted him to follow him and forget all about his thoughts, his gasped against her lips. And Yu Dong caught his bottom lip between his and bit - but not hard, he was only startled nothing more. Yu Dong stroked the head of his shaft and he moaned. His eyes rolled back and his chest heaved.


    Yu Dong left a trail of rough kisses along his jaw, making her way down to his neck all the while stroking his shaft. Ye Liu was a mess of stimted nerve endings, he was trembling as he cried out. As waves of arousal started to hit him, he couldn''t even think properly much less have any other thoughts. He could only feel ache wanting for more.


    He wanted to feel more, he needed more.


    " Dong Dong" cried Ye Liu, he didn''t even know why he was crying out like this, he didn''t know what he wanted, what exactly he wanted to ask. This he never felt like this -


    " do you feel good, Liu?"


    "Yes," he nodded his head with his eyes closed.


    " do you want more?"


    If Ye Liu had the ability to think straight, he would have understood what '' more'' could entail to, not that he would have given a resolute no but he was too lost to understand what '' more'' could bring him. Right now, he could only feel and what he could feel was a tension rising in his body, a need that he never felt before and couldn''t describe. It was like she was using her hand to drive him mad, and if he stopped now maybe he would explode without an outlet so he couldn''t even think of saying ''no''.


    In the end, he could only nod.


    Yu Dong chuckled, kissing his eyes that were trickling with tears, he was just too adorable like this to ignore " did she never touch you like this before? Looks like even heavens wanted me toe and look for you"


    Ye Liu spread his legs a bit wider and moved against her hand " Dong Dong, please stop teasing me"


    " teasing? I''m not trying to tease you at all. Liu tell me what do you want, I will give it to you "


    Ye Liu shook his head, he couldn''t speak anything much less ask for something so embarrassing. His entire face flushed red but thankfully, his entire body was already red like a cooked lobster and could no longer blush anymore.


    " do you want me to make youe?"


    Licking his lips, Ye Liu nodded. His body went taut as he did that but he was too close, he could feel the zap of pleasure rising up in his body, tightening his abdomen as they spoke. He needed Yu Dong to give him the release that he needed so much, he craved for it " please" he whispered.


    "Mhmm, if that''s what you want husband" hummed Yu Dong before she increased her pace of stroking him and started pumping his shaft harder than before. Then she leaned down and imed his lips again. Ye Liu felt her tongue sweep inside his mouth once again, as her hand pumped his manhood faster than before, he could feel himselfing apart. In the same way, as before she knocked him off his loop and teased all his sensitive ce, before trailing her hand down and inserting a finger inside his tiny opening ( the ce from where they give birth). And that''s when Ye Liu knew he was set free.


    No one ever touched that ce because it was amon belief that it was dirty. An existence that was neither a man nor a woman, it was all because of this tiny opening, if not they could have been aplete man, but because of this, they became a weird existence that could give birth. The tiny opening was like a curse, and everyone believed that so Yu Dong too never touched him there, and Ye Liu never knew that when touched this ce could be so sensitive and feel so good.


    As Yu Dong fingered his opening, caressing his insides, he cried out helpless as the pleasure was so intense. His entire body was teased, and no ce was left untouched, he wanted to weep as everything burst inside him. He moaned and cried out against Yu Dong''s mouth, the sharp pleasure taking him with a sweep. Oh, that felt so good.


    Ye Liu felt pretty rxed so he curled next to Yu Dong burying his face in her exposed breasts. He felt strangely safe as she embraced him in his arms like she wanted to hold him as close as she could to make him feel safe.


    Ye Liu wanted to help Yu Dong, just like she made him feel good. He wanted to help her feel good as well but before he could touch her Yu Doing grabbed his hand and kissed his fingers "it''s alright, tonight it''s all about you. We will do something like that next time, after all, we have all eternity"


    Ye Liu''s eyes fluttered close as a humongous weight lifted off his chest, that''s right they had an eternity.


    -


    " what did you say? What did my son inw do ?" the person who spoke this was none other than Grandma Yu who stared at Mu Xuan looking shell shocked. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing, surely there was something wrong.


    " Qiu Bai rushed into Yu Dong''s field and tried to set her crops on fire. Now Yu Dong is asking me to give an exnation or else she would retaliate everyone in the vige" sighed Mu Xuan, she didn''t want to get entangled in this mess but the vigers who were jumping around creating a ruckus saying that they will teach Yu Dong a lesson were now mouring to stop her. Since they all followed Qiu Bai''s lead of course they wanted Qiu Bai to take responsibility for the matter.


    " He tried to set Dong Dong''s field on fire?" asked Aunt Yu as she red at her husband, she knew that this mer of her wouldn''t sit still as long as her sister''s daughter and her family line were still alive, he wouldn''t stop! Though she couldn''t care less about her good for anything niece, but she still had an image to protect! And now because of Qiu Bai''s foolishness, all her hard work went down the drain! Not only will the vigers talk bad about her and her family, but even Yu Dong might also try to ckmail her!


    There was also Yu Cheng! He was studying to be a schr how can Qiu Bai create such a mess?

 Chapter 88 - I Didn’t Do It Alone

    " I wasn''t the only one in this!" Qiu Bai knew that he could no longer shirk responsibility for his actions this time and could only dodge it by dragging the name of the other vigers together with his, he couldn''t believe that the vigers would try to make him the sole culprit when everyone was willing to join the scheme while teaching Yu Dong a lesson " the vigers all agreed! They were the ones who made me do this, saying that as I was her Uncle inw, Yu Dong wouldn''t me me! Now they are trying to drag me in the trouble ?"


    If Yu Dong was here she would have rolled her eyes '' this Qiu Bai was really good, it was clear from the vigers'' confessions that he was the one who gave them the idea and he was the sole conspirator but now that he was caught, he was still trying to shirk responsibility!''


    " and wasn''t I already punished? Look at this bad burn on my back and the amount of bandage and medicine I have to pay for! Her fields weren''t harmed in the least but my back was burnt because of her throw!" Even though Qiu Bai was on the verge of death he wasn''t afraid, he wanted to fight till his death. He was hell-bent on making Yu Dong''s life troublesome but wasn''t willing to suffer at all. Now that he was the one who was suffering he wasn''t going to back down without a fight!


    Thus, Qiu Bai''s anxious, shrill voice could be heard from the Yu house as he eximed and tried to rope in as many vigers as he could, even going as far as naming the one who bad-mouthed Yu Dong and agreed to burn her fields together.


    These vigers all had a guilty conscience and followed Mu Xuan and when they heard Qiu Bau name them, they got anxious and fought with Qiu Bai. Saying that they were only following what Qiu Bai told them to which Qiu Bai wittily responded that all of them were grown women and he was just a small mer how could he coax them into following him.


    These women who heard him argue like was all hopping mad but couldn''t do anything. They all rushed to exin and that made the courtyard of the old Yu family even noisier.


    The weather was rather chilly as the winter was on the verge to roll autumn with its silvery nket, but even then Qiu Bai''s entire back was soaked with sweat after arguing with the bunch of women. He couldn''t win against them and his wife wasn''t willing to help him either, so he sat on the floor and smacked his leg as he cried " aren''t you bullying me now? I''m just a simple mer... Even my kids don''t listen to me, you think I can hoodwink you all and drag you around with your noses? My niece just threw a burning log at me and burnt my back! I should be the one who should bepensated with silver taels! And yet you want to beat me? Why don''t you just take my life!"


    " who wouldpensate you silver taels? Your entire existence isn''t worth copper taels and yet you have the face to demand silver? Why don''t you go ahead and rob someone''s house?" this awesome reply came from Grandmother Yu, though she couldn''t stop the separation of Yu Dong and her family, she still considered Yu Dong as her own, sometimes she would send some vegetables to the pregnant Chen Mi but she was tightly watched by Grandfather Yu. Every time she sent something to Yu Dong''s family Grandfather Yu would create a fuss in the vige, calling Yu Dong and her husbands a leech who were still dependent on their old grandmother to subsidize them.


    Many times Grandmother Yu thought of divorcing Old Zhang ( Grandfather Yu) but Yu Qing would always intercept and stop it from happening,ter on for the sake of not troubling her granddaughter''s family Grandmother Yu created a distance from them.


    So how could she be not upset when she heard that Qiu Bai tried to harm Yu Dong? No one other than her was happy to see Yu Dong change for the better, she was afraid that if the vigers and Qiu Bai seeded then Yu Dong would have gone to her old ways. Just the thought alone was enough to make her break out in cold sweat.


    Only because she was infuriated Grandmother Yu made such a harsh remark against her son inw or else she wouldn''t have used such a foulnguage.


    Qiu Bai wasn''t afraid of anyone but he was afraid of his mother inw the most, whenever Grandmother Yu pulled a long face, Qiu Bai didn''t dare to say a single word ofint. This time was the same, he didn''t say anything and immediately jumped behind his wife, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as possible.


    " It was you who wanted to burn those crops that my granddaughter sowed with so much trouble and yet you have the face toin that you got burnt? You got burnt because of your own foolishness and scheming nature, if anyone has topensate you then you are the one who should bepensating yourself by learning how to stay at home without causing trouble every day! My Yu family don''t need to extort people like this if you want to extort people using this kind of lousy excuse then you call Qiu Chen for me I want to have a good chat with how she teaches her son!" Qiu Chen was Qiu Bai''s mother, she was a decent person but just like everyone else, she doted on her daughter more than her son.


    Qiu Bai didn''t dare to say another extra word, his mother was a good woman but she was also narrow-minded and old school. She believed a married mer as water spilled water, she was someone who asked his daddy to teach him the verses of being a good husband before he got married. She even emphasised that he should listen to his inws before he was carried off to the Yu family, if she found out that he tried to burn the crops of his niecew''s then his mother would definitely kick him out of the Qiu family genealogy.


    Qiu Bai still needed his maternal family, with how explosive Yu Qing''s temper was if he got kicked out of his maternal family where would he go?

 Chapter 89 - [Bonus ] Slap

    Old man Zhang immediately came to Qiu Bai''s defence, he still hated the second branch as much as he did in the past when second grandfather Yu was still alive. Those second branch bastards! Even when they died, his wife still cared about them the most! So, when he saw that his beloved daughter''s husband was getting scolded, he couldn''t stop himself " Qiu Bai only said that in anger, you didn''t see it for yourself but I did, his burns are indeed severe! The doctors said that it will take months for new skin to develop. Do you really think he would exhort money? Your eldest granddaughter burned someone and caused them such a severe injury and yet you aren''t even allowing Qiu Bai to say anything ?"


    " you better not test my patience! Don''t think I don''t know that you had a very good idea about what he was going to do! I know that without your support, he wouldn''t have the courage to do something like this!" Grandmother Yu looked at Old man Zhang with eyes full of anger and me.


    When her eldest daughter died, her granddaughter and her husbands were in grave situation. Chen Mi was pregnant and needed all the care he could get yet this man forced them to separate with nothing, even the fields that were given to Yu Dong were barren. She tried to smuggle some good fields in the separation document but Old man Zhang cried saying that Yu Dong would sell them all away because of her bad habits and debts, that they should keep them for Yu Tong and Yu Cheng who were good seeds.


    Because Yu Dong was indeed a gambling addict, Grandmother Yu didn''t do that but she could hardly sleep at night worrying about the four of them. Yet Old man Zhang behaved as if a great burden has fallen off his shoulders and acted in a much more rxed manner.


    Grandmother Yu couldn''t understand just why Old Zhang had to behave like this? It wasn''t that she loved Yu Qing any less than her eldest daughter. And how could he forget that the reason his daughter could work in the town with such a wonderful job was also because of her eldest daughter! If not for her eldest daughter giving the chance of studying to Yu Qing how could Old Zhang act like an old arrogant peacock every now and then in front of others?


    Then why couldn''t he treat Yu Dong well? Didn''t her eldest daughter treat Yu Qing like her own sister, despite being born of different father?


    When faced with his wife''s furious re, Old Zhang stuttered " isn''t it just a small matter? Yu Dong isn''t harmed at all and it''s our family'' Qiu Bai who had to suffer. That girl didn''t take a loss so can''t she just let this go? We already have a hard time taking care of our family, and Qiu Bai is the only one who could harvest the crops. If he is beaten ten times like the vige''sw then who will harvest it? I and you can''t do it, second daughter can''t do it either and Tong''er and Cheng''er won''t do it either."


    " why cant Tong''er do it? Isn''t that her responsibility as the daughter of this house? She can''t plough the field and she can''t even harvest it then what''s the point of her being the head of the house? Why don''t I bring Dong Dong back and make her the head of the family? At leastpared to Tong''er she is more capable now, what do you say? " then without giving old Zhang a chance to answer she added " It''s fine if she can''t sow it bring her out and let her shoulder the punishment for her father''s sins, as a daughter she can''t be unfilial right? I don''t care what you do either you pay marypensation or let either Qiu Bai or Tong''er the physical punishment if you aren''t willing to do it, then I will bring Yu Dong back in this house right now !"


    " How can that be? We don''t have any money doesn''t Cheng''er''s studies cost money and Tong''er is your own granddaughter how can you be so ruthless towards her? " cried Old Zhang then he hurriedly bit his lips and sobbed " how can that girl be so ruthless asking her own cousin and uncle to be beaten with ten heavy hits, isn''t she afraid of being called unfilial?"


    Grandmother Yu''s anger soared to another level when she heard him me Yu Dong " unfilial? Why will anyone call them unfilial? You are allowed to ruthlessly harm them but they can''t even retaliate? Old Zhang aren''t you too biased ?"


    " I''m biased? You say? When I married to you I stayed at home waiting for you to return as I served a hot meal to you. When elder brother and second brother passed away I took the responsibility of raising their kids while I had my own daughter to take care of, did I ever starve anyone to death? Did I not give them clothes to wear? I did nothing like that, now I just want Yu Dong to forgive such a small matter in exchange for my care and attention to her mother, is it too much to ask ?" cried Old Zhang wiping his tears.


    Seeing him cry like this neither Mu Xuan nor the vigers had the heart to force Qiu Bai. They too thought that Yu Dong was being too severe, it''s true they intended to harm her but they didn''t seed and she didn''t suffer a loss either so why did she have to ask for the ancestral punishment?


    However, Grandmother Yu was truly incensed. She knew how much her eldest daughter suffered, and though Yu Dong wasn''t a good seed, she was still her flesh and blood. Now that bad seed was trying to turn over in a new leaf yet she was being schemed against like this - she immediately went inside the house startling everyone and before Old Zhang could stop her, she brought a total of ten silvers and handed to Mu Xuan " vige head I will leave these in your hands, give it to Yu Dong aspensation and tell her that I''m sorry for everything"


    "No, you are not allowed to give our money to that bit-" before Old Zhang could finish, Grandmother Yu struck his cheek with a heavy hand. The old mer was in his sixties and couldn''t withstand the p and fell on the ground, horror-struck he stared at his wife not quite believing that she hit him.


    " you better shut your mouth, I have been silent enough but this is the limit of my patience! If you tried to snatch this money back you can pack your bags and get out! Or else youe with me and take those ten hits !"


    Old Zhang naturally didn''t agree to it, in the end, no matter how much his heart bled he could only see the money be taken away from him. Yu Qing helped her father up and took him back inside, all the while ring at Qiu Bai who shivered in fear. He knew he will not be able to escape but that doesn''t mean this was the end! For this humiliation and all his sufferings, he wouldpletely destroy Yu Dong''s peace! Let''s see how she will be able to survive his next scheme!


    -


    On the other hand, Yu Dong had no idea that something was being nned against her, she hugged Ye Liu to sleep feeling a blissful warmth flowing in her heart.


    This -this wasn''t that bad.. Maybe she should have tried to get closer to them before.

 Chapter 90 - Another Plunge?

    After what happened at the Old Yu household, Yu Dong''s reputation took another mysterious plunge. Though she was the victim in the situation, everyone thought that she went a bit overboard in dealing with the situation as no matter what kind of person Qiu Bai and Old Zhang were they were still her elders and that she should have taken it easy especially after hitting Qiu Bai on the back with a burning stick.


    In the morning after Yu Dong took a bath and cleaned herself, the first thing she saw after Ye Liu''s delicately flushed face was Mu Xuan who handed her the ten taels with an ugly expression all the while passing subtle innuendos that Yu Doing was unfilial andpletely maniac for hurting her family''s elder and her vigers.


    To which Yu Dong simply replied that neither the vigers nor the old Yu family deserved her kindness if they wouldn''t let her live in peace. After that Yu Dong shut the door with a thud before Mu Xuan could say anything anymore.


    " The vigers tried to burn our fields? " Shen Li who had just woken up and walked out of his room only to listen to this shocking news couldn''t help but ask as his eyes widened in surprise. Why did no one tell him anythingst night?


    " Don''t worry, I solved itst night" answered Yu Dong though she didn''t understand how to do a rtionship but after talking with Ye Liust night she understood something, she realised that these mers were too shy to say their feelings out loud. And would hardly let her know what was wrong with them unless they were pushed in a corner, so she patiently exined everything that happenedst night to Shen Li " I didn''t want to worry you and Mist night so I didn''t tell you anything, who would have thought that the vige head woulde knocking at our door at such an early hour? No consideration at all and yet she calls me insensitive" tsked Yu Dong, for the first time she tasted the sweetness of having a loverst night, and she wanted to enjoy a bit more of that softness but then Mu Xuan came knocking and Yu Dong had to push herself into the bath house to clean herself.


    Shen Li bit his lips as his gaze turned disappointed " I don''t understand why Uncle inw would do something like that, aren''t we doing really good now? We won''t ever trouble him any more, so why can''t he let go of us? Shouldn''t we all be living our lives separately ?"


    When Shen Li thought about what could have happenedst night, he nearly broke out in cold sweat. Luckily, Yu Dong went to check on the fields or else, they would have lost everything! A farmers heart was his fields, to harm his fields was equivalent to stabbing in the heart! Just how much hatred Qiu Bai had towards them? And if he did hate them, then what was the reason?


    "Some people just can''t see others doing wellpared to them," said Yu Dong as she took out twelve to fourteen eggs from her space and broke them in a bowl. Today she wanted to make something simple and savoury traditional pancakes with shrimps added to them. Last time when they went to the river, Ye Liu caught some shrimps in his as well, though they weren''t much to eat alone but they were just right to add in the pancakes " Uncle inw is a petty person, he thinks he alone deserves all thefort and all the wealth and fame belongs to Yu Cheng, you tell him otherwise and he would fight with you till the end of the world"


    Though Yu Dong too thought that Qiu Bai and his obsession with not letting the second branch live in peace had something more to do with his own personal vendetta that no one knew about, she couldn''t say it without any concrete evidence. The reason was simple, Qiu Bai was too smart even though he scolded and chided Yu Doing every now and then he never let anyone know why he hates the second branch of the Yu family.


    Shen Li shook his head with a heavy sigh " this is just too much, if this goes on how will we live in the vige? Even the vige head seems inclined towards the Yu family what are we going to do if they keep going against us?"


    Yu Dong paused chopping the garlic chives and thought about what she didst night, withst night threat, they would be safe for quite a while as forter on " we won''t be living here for long, don''t worry. As for vige head and the vigers just ignore them, they are nothing but a bunch of narrow-minded people who thinks they know better just because they are more experienced and nothing more"


    Though Yu Dong said so much, Shen Li only heard the '' we won''t be living here for long '' and was so shocked that he couldn''t even speak, it was only,ter on, did he opened his mouth and could say something " what do you mean we won''t be living here for long? What about our fields and this house?"


    " we will lend it to workers, something like ntations" when she saw that Shen Li didn''t understand the term ntation, she smiled and exined what ntations meant.


    " you mean to say we will lend ournds to other workers and ask them to sow seeds for us and in return, we will pay them for their work?" though Shen Li was confused he still understood the gist of the situation, the only reason he was so against leaving the vige was their house and fields were here .


    " something like that yes," answered Yu Dong, as she started making the pancakes " I don''t think I want to stay in this vige and let my children grow up among such vigers"


    Though Yu Dong was talking about something serious, Shen Li couldn''t hear anything anymore, ''children she said children not child! Then doesn''t it mean that ?''


    On a rather cold morning, nearly Shen Li fainted because of his excitement.

 Chapter 91 - Broken

    When Ye Liu woke up, his cheeks were flushed and his entire heart was thumping wildly in his chest. He couldn''t feel anything other than the heating from his own body as he remembered the incidents ofst night.


    " she -she kissed me, and she - she even touched me!" gushed Ye Liu like a fangirl before rolling on his bed, from here to there. It was like all his dreams havee true, as a jaw splitting wide grin was etched on his face, he cupped his face and iled his legs, feeling a sort of euphoria " my wife, my wife likes me!"


    To Ye Liu who was always called ugly, brute and shrew, his wife liking him was like a freaking miracle. He was so happy that tiny wings seemed to have sprouted on his back, as he fluttered out of the room after dressing up.


    " good morning brother Li, Mi. It''s a lovely day right ?" greeted Ye Liu as he washed his hands in the vat next to the kitchen counter in which they washed their dishes and picked a t from the utensils rack, another one of Yu Dong''s inventions.


    Shen Li and Chen Mi exchanged a nce as they looked at Ye Liu who was smiling so widely as if afraid no one would know that he was happy and then turned their attention to either eating their breakfast or feeding Little bun after muttering a quick good morning.


    Ye Liu didn''t mind theirck of energetic response, instead, he took a quick look around and asked" where is wife? I don''t see her, did she leave ?"


    " mhmm," said Chen Mi as he scooped the soaked rice mash that was dripping from the corner of Little bun''s mouth " wife went to hire help in the town, she wants to hire someone to keep guard of our fields. After what happened, it would be foolish to leave our fields unattended. A small mistake can cause us a lot of harm"


    Though Yu Dong knew that for the next few months, the vigers might not try anything but what can be said about the future? Not everyone would sit still especially that Qiu Bai who seemed to have some special feud with them. So, Yu Dong went to hire someone from the town as a watch guard.


    When Ye Liu heard Chen Mi''s words his happy smile vanished and his expression turned ck like the bottom of the pan " that uncle inw of ours is sure good! We didn''t harm him or his kids, in fact we ved for his family yet he still did something so sinister like this. I can''t believe that he did something like that, you have no idea if Wife didn''t have her special powers with her, her hand would have Burned so bad "


    " she hurt her hand?" asked both Chen Mi and Shen Li surprised at what Ye Liu has said, this morning they didn''t see any injury on Yu Dong''s hand, though she wrapped cloth on her left wrist, her hand was clean just a bit red.


    Ye Liu nodded, " yeah, Uncle inw threw a burning log. And she caught it with her bare hands before throwing it back at Uncle inw who was running away, so she got burned as well"


    " such a big thing and you didn''t tell me?" said Shen Li sounding more upset than usual though he was really easygoing, he still had his temper that could re up, especially when his wife was hurt.


    His voice was so loud that both Little bun and Yu Mai got startled. One dropped his pancake on the floor while the other made a '' startled'' face before scrunching his face and howling.


    " Shhh shhh, little baby everything is fine you are safe, you are happy- elder brother Li"ined Chen Mi as he stood up from his chair and started rocking Little bun, pacing back and forth in the newly renovated and erged dining room.


    " sorry" Shen Li realised that he lost hisposure of himself and immediately apologised while he took one piece of his pancake and gave it to Yu Mai " here you go, Mai have this alright. Leave the one that got spoiled


    Compared to little bun, Yu Mai was easy to coax as long as he was given something delicious he wouldn''t make a fuss. On the other hand, little bun this little ancestor couldnt be made angry at all, if got upset then he would cry as if the sky was falling.


    " anyway, why didn''t you tell us?" repeated Shen Li though this time his voice was a bit tone down and he didn''t do anything upsetting either.


    " because I didn''t want to worry you and you know how wife is, she doesn''t like worrying us. Not she likes it when we fuss over her, not like there was anything to fuss about, her injury was more than half-healed by the time she returned home or else you would have seen it by yourself " said Ye Liu sounding wronged, it wasn''t that he was making light of the situation but Yu Dong was just that capable. Unless her injury was really severe, not a scar was left behind. And because the burn from yesterday were just first degree burns, they healed in minutes.


    He too wanted to y the role of a good his and by wrapping his wife''s wound but there was nothing to bind! His romantic sequence was gone just like that!


    He sighed and just as he sighed he heard another heavy sigh, surprised he looked up only to see Shen Li and Chen Mi mirrorring his expression.


    '' really having a good and capable wife was nice but when it was really tough when she was a real hard core like this !''


    The three mers sighed again.


    -


    At this moment, the hardcore wife Yu Dong was roaming around the town when she suddenly sneezed. She looked up at the sun that was shining brightly and then looked at her jacket that was thick enough to block this much chill- then wiped the sweat lining on her forehead.


    '' was her body broken ?''


    -


    Shen Li, Ye Liu, Chen Mi: we haven''t even done anything how can it be broken?

 Chapter 92 - Lang

    Yu Dong originally wanted to go to Song Yixu''s restaurant and look for help but then halfway through she changed her mind. These days she has been relying on Song Yixu and Sister Xi more and more, though the two of them were nice to her but that was purely because Yu Dong was capable and brought many advantages to them.


    True, there might be good feelings involved somewhere but Yu Dong understood that their rtionship was mostly contractual. She had to be more self-reliant than just rushing to sister Xi for every little thing. Or else she might end up owing a lot to Sister Xi, and that might affect their business rtionship.


    In the end, Yu Dong walked around the ck market where the selling and buying of ves usually took ce. At first, she wanted to hire someone, but then she realised that hiring someone for a job could be more disadvantageous to her than beneficial. Firstly, if she hired someone, it''s possible that someone might bribe that person, after dealing with Qiu Bai she could more or less understand that the man was a stage five clinger and wouldn''t let go of her family so easily. And secondly, if she bought someone instead of hiring them, then she will have their very documents and it will make it impossible for them to run away like a hired help.


    She knew that very was wrong and so was buying humans, as a modern person she was indeed ufortable with this but - she was also in a lurch. It was better to take all precautions rather than cry after things went south.


    Yu Dong circled around the ve market but couldn''t find a good woman who looked both sturdy and honest. The traders hardly sold women as they were not in demand but instead, they sold young mers who looked tender and fresh and might bring them, good customers. A few of them did have some women ves but they didn''t give Yu Dong what one might call '' honest vibes'', so Yu Dong had to walk out of the ck market with a disappointed face. She was really upset, looks like she have to hire someone.


    As she was thinking about whether to go and ask Sister Xi to introduce a good human trader who focussed more on selling good and honest workers instead of running a '' prostitution racket'' in the name of selling ves when she heard a loud ruckusing from the end of the street. Surprised, she turned in the direction from where the sounds wereing and busily asked an old woman " aunty? What''s wrong, did something happen? Why is the street blocked like this?"


    The old woman was someone who was watching the show for quite some time, she patted Yu Dong''s arm and gossipily exined " an hour ago, Lang''s owner kicked her out of her house together with her mer and daughter. If everything was fine then nothing would have happened but a few months ago Lang was harmed by her own sister and then together the stepfather and her sister kicked Lang out of their house even Lang''s mother didn''t stop them. Ever since then, Lang was working in this shop but aish, her luck is just too rotten. Her mer just managed to save her life but then her daughter fell sick, Lang and her mer don''t have any money left to treat their daughter and by the looks of it that girl might die any day now. They sold their lives to the owner of this shop and hardly receive any pay, with such a measly amount no doctor would see them"


    From a short way away, a quarrel could be heard.


    Harmed? Saved by her mer... This, didn''t she hear it before?


    " three times in a month! You tell me how can your head be so thick that you made another one of my customers run away? Are you trying to kill me or do you not know how this business is supposed to be run?" a fat woman with gold-rimmed sses and tight-fitting red qipao was ring down at the woman who was kneeling in front of her.


    Lang was a thin-looking woman though she was tall and sturdy, she looked really sick with all the sufferings she have gone through in the past, behind her, her mer was standing carrying a small girl of around five or six.


    Lang bowed her head and answered in a low voice " Mommy Jiang, it''s not that. I will never try to do something like that, the customer - she tried to cop a feel of my husband, how could I sit still? As a wife, it''s my responsibility to protect my husband... I didn''t want to hit the customer but the circumstances forced me to "


    Mommy Jiang sneered and kicked Lang hard on her shoulder making thetter fall on her back. The mer who was holding his red face daughter shrieked before he fell next to his wife, anxious searching for any severe injuries " wife, wife you don''t have to - I can, Qian Qian can suffer this much for you"


    Zhu Qian was a soft-spoken man, he couldn''t see his wife being beaten because of him and hurriedly persuaded his wife to stop fighting mommy Jiang. The woman was so ruthless, and she was cruel as well if his wife fought with mommy Jiang then he might not even get to see his wife''s bodyter on! Instead of that, he might as well suffer a bit!


    Mommy Jiang swept her gaze at Zhu Qian who was trembling while supporting his wife, and smirked " is it that customer''s fault of your husband''s? Just look at him, the way he sways his hips when he walks, at every turn he would bite his lips, isn''t he suggesting something immoral to the guests? How can it be their fault? It''s clearly his! For him to act sosciviously, I think he just wants to do it with those customers as you can no longer satisfy him!"


    Zhu Qian panicked, such things how can the mistress say such things? He was a father and a husband, if such things got out then his reputation would be ruined! Who will give his daughter his son to marry and what will happen to his wife if people believed in the rumours and thought that he gave his wife a green hat - this, this was too much! Zhu Qian was in so much despair that he wanted to jump off the shop''s roof andmit suicide to prove his innocence!

 Chapter 93 - Mommy Jiang

    " mommy Jiang! What are you saying my mer is an honest and loyal husband he would never do something like that! When we sold ourselves to you, we clearly mentioned that we would only do the background work and never ever step into the front job of taking on customers! My husband is not such a person who will sell his body nor am I such a monster as to sell my husband! Please speak with propriety!"


    " then you do know that you sold yourselves to me right? When neither your mother nor father was willing to take you, I took you in and this is how you repay me? So what if your husband has to serve customers in my shop? He should be counting his blessing that those rich women are willing to pay for him !" mommy Jiang''s voice turned cold and then she motioned at the thugs behind her, who crooked their necks and clenched their fists.


    These thugs knew what to do one of them grabbed Lang while the other turned to catch Zhu Qian. Zhu Qian was holding on to their daughter, as the thugs tried to drag him away, his hands that were holding on to his daughter, were pulled away and his daughter fell from his arms.


    Zhu Qian screamed. Their daughter was already burning with fever, if she fell on the ground in such a condition how will she make it out alive? More importantly, how will they treat her!


    Lang also saw her daughter falling, she wanted to save her daughter but her hands were tightly mped by the thugs. She didn''t know that her friend whose life she once saved would bring her to such a degrading position, clearly, mommy Jiang was eyeing her mer from the start. And yet she foolishly believed that her friend was trying to repay the favour that she once owed, Lang didn''t even doubt her even once - or more like her situation didn''t allow her to, her step-sister was a known hooligan of the town and since she spread the word that if any shop took her or her family in, she will make trouble for them so no one was willing to give Lang a job. After weeks of scavenging food from here and there, Lang''s self-respect took a blow she could after all stay hungry but she couldn''t let her husband and daughter be hungry. So when mommy Jiang gave her an offer to have three warm meals in exchange for selling her life, she epted it.


    Now Lang was regretful, she shouldn''t have believed anyone!


    As she tried to escape from the thug, she saw that someone has saved her daughter and her thumping heart finally eased. Thankfully, her daughter was saved by someone!


    Zhu Qian also looked at the person who arrived just in time to save his daughter and his eyes glimmered with hope. This - wasn''t this the kind sister who helped him before? If not for her kind act of buying his three goats, his wife wouldn''t have made it alive!


    Tears brimmed in his eyes as he cried " Sister, sister... Please help !"


    Yu Dong cradled the young girl in her arms and nodded, she could feel the burning hot temperature of the young girl. She heaved a sigh of relief, luckily, she caught the girl or else - she instilled some of her spiritual energy into the girl before giving it to the old woman who followed after her, then she turned to look at the thugs sharply before she spoke" let them go"


    The thug swallowed her saliva, though Yu Dong was half her size, her aura was like that of King Yama. However, even though the thug could feel her heart tremble, she immediately jutted out her chin and spoke in false courage " what do you want? You wild girl, this mommy is asking you to stand by the side quietly and not interfere in this matter or else -"


    But before the thug couldplete her sentence, she howled in pain. Then clutching her wrist she fell to her knees, she didn''t even see Yu Dong move but before she knew her wrist was in Yu Dong''s hands and it was twisted at an odd angle!


    Zhu Qian was also trembling, his face waspletely white as he clutched his hands that were red after being held by the thug. When Yu Dong saw this, she immediately smiled before tilting her head and motioning Zhu Qian to get away " go, stand back and don''te here until I take care of this"


    Zhu Qian''s tears came out he didn''t know how to thank Yu Dong, thest time when he was in trouble, she saved him and this time too. No words were enough to express his gratitude, so he simply nodded and went to stand by the side.


    " you bitch! Who are you ? you Believe that you can interfere in mommy Jiang''s matter ?" another Thug who was holding Lang let go of her and rushed at Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong didn''t even move and let the woman approach her, as thetter threw her hand to punch her, Yu Dong grasped her hand and then threw her on the ground with a bang " I''m an honest citizen of the town, I don''t think thews approve of forcing someone to sell their body when they don''t want to"


    Mommy Jiang jumped up and immediately pointed her finger at Lang " what do you know girl! If there is anyone who is going against thew then it''s her! She was the one who sold herself to me, but now she is rebelling against me! Her master! She even scared my customers away! You tell me what am I supposed to do? Shouldn''t I make up for the losses she made me suffer?"


    Yu Dong wiped her hands clean and tilted her head as if amused by mommy Jiang''s words " you own her life but that doesn''t mean you can force her husband to serve your guests, she is the one who scared your guests away ask her to serve no ?"


    Hearing her words Mommy Jiang was startled, she looked at Lang''s handsome face and shivered. Who will like that face? Not delicate at all!


    " do you know who I am?" shouted Mommy Jiang " I''m the sister inw of the county marquis! If you keep interfering then I will send you to the prison !"


    " really? Why didn''t I know that Qiao Sha became the boss of the town? Sha''er, since when did you be the boss here? Why didn''t you tell me - will you send me to the prison next time when I upset you?"

 Chapter 94 - Zhou Ming

    The person who spoke dismounted from the carriage he was riding and then walked past the crowd. His aura was full of dignity and every action of his was full of eminence, Yu Dong looked over to the mer who was walking towards her dressed in a light pink robe that fluttered which step he took. She was certain that she has never seen this person before but of course, she has seen the person who was walking behind him. With her head lowered like a wronged child, if Yu Dong didn''t see it with her own eyes she wouldn''t have believed what she was seeing!


    The woman behind the mer was none other than Qiao Sha, the marquis! With Qiao Sha''s title and name alone, others would start trembling all the way to their boots but right now that majestic Qiao Sha was the one who shaking like a leaf in the storm! She was even twiddling her fingers as she peeked at the mer in front of her and then red at Mommy Jiang.


    If Marquis Qiao was so scared of this mer then doesn''t it mean that this mer was none other than the infamous main husband of the Marquis?


    Yu Dong was right, this mer who looked gentle yet tough was none other than Zhou Ming. He came from a rather prominent family and was the only son of his parents, with only one elder sister. Though the mers in the viger were treated like toe rags, the ones in the town and capital had a far better standard, at least no one would try to starve them.


    As for Zhou Ming, he was the youngest and the only mer in his family, his mother loved his father very much and never took in any concubines. She was good-tempered as well, which was why Zhou Ming grew up in very good living conditions, no one would look down on him and if the truth was told, he was quite doted on by his parents as they only had two kids.


    So, Zhou Ming was like a pampered little prince, though he wasn''t spoiled and unreasonable he was rather straightforward. If not for Qiao Sha''s constant badgering and her attempt to kill herself in front of his house, he would have never epted her wooing. Because he wanted to marry someone who wouldn''t take in a concubine just like his mother but Qiao Sha was adamant and boldly dered that she was the one who was chasing him. After that, no one dared to woo Zhou Ming, who will go against the Marquis?


    At first, Zhou Ming was reluctant to marry Qiao Sha but thetter was really good to him so he agreed.


    But who would have thought this woman would go around attacking bees and butterflies and get schemed against! That was how their perfect life was ruined and the Qiao family gained a concubine who was Mommy Jiang''s brother!


    Zhou Ming hated that concubine, and he despised Qiao Sha even more. He wouldn''t even let Qiao Sha touch the hem of his clothes, he locked himself away in his courtyard. And only Qiao Sha knew how hard it was for her to bring him out to have a ride. If not for the deer fur cloak that won Zhou Ming''s heart, he wouldn''t have agreed toe with Qiao Sha at all!


    Here she thought that she will be able to light the extinguished mes of their love but who would have thought her sister inw would create such a scene?


    " brother-brother inw? Sister inw? You - you are here, I -this, it''s not my fault this woman here she ruined my business by punching one of the customers, I did nothing wrong" Mommy Jiang wasn''t scared of Yu Dong, who looked like a poor farmer and nothing more but she was truly scared of Zhou Ming. Though this man never wandered to the main courtyard and troubled her brother, it was clear as a day whom Qiao Sha favoured more. Despite locking himself in his courtyard, this Zhou Ming had enough power to degrade her brother to the position where Qiao Sha would rather stand outside his courtyard all night long instead of visiting her brother. So, only she knew how much this man meant to Qiao Sha, she could refute anyone but not this man. So, even though Zhou Ming clearly sounded as if he was on Yu Dong''s side, she didn''t say a word.


    Zhou Ming first inquired about the little girl''s condition then asked one of his guards to take the little girl inside the carriage and cover her up. After that he helped, Zhu Qian up and only then did he give mommy Jiang a cold nce before he stated solemnly " who is your brother inw? I have never agreed to have your brother as my own, the only reason I epted him in my house is all because he is carrying Sha''er''s child nothing more. Don''t recklessly im a rtionship with me. And what are you boasting about? Is your business something you can be proud of? You force desperate mers to sell themselves to you and you earn money from their pain and suffering, if I was you I would be afraid to even say these words out loud. Much less be proud of, the woman did what was expected of her as this mer''s wife and this youngdy did what was expected of her as a good citizen yet you are trying to threaten them by using my wife''s name?" then he casually turned to look at Qiao Sha and gave her a disgusted look " so this is what you have be? Just any tom, dick and harry, can use your name and threaten themoners here? If so I am so disappointed in you"


    Generally, Zhou Ming would keep their sour rtionship behind the closed doors of their house but this time he was indeed very upset. The concubine whom Qiao Sha brought wasn''t a simple guy but he was good, he didn''t trouble him which was why Zhou Ming was willing to tolerate him. And he also understood the concubine''s predicament after all he too was forced by his family but what he couldn''t tolerate was this! This injustice and Qiao Sha turning a blind eye to everything!


    It was clear that Mommy Jiang used her name and bullied so many people but Qiao Sha was too busy in doing stupid stuff then to care about this sister inw of hers!

 Chapter 95 - [Bonus ]

    " no! No! I didn''t give permission to this !" Qiao Sha who seemed to have understood her husband''s thoughts immediately tried to ease the trouble rising in her already messed up married life. She gave Zhou Ming a ttering smile and patiently exined " I never gave her the right to do something so terrible okay? The only reason I never took any action against her is that she hasn''t done anything illegal till now. The mers in her brothel are either purchased or either born in the brothel, so there is no such thing as forcing someone. As for today, that''s her first timemitting an offence but an offence is of course an offence so I will punish her as you want just say the word"


    Zhou Ming rolled his eyes and then patted the back of Zhu Qian''s hand instead of answering his wife''s question he asked him" say brother, what do you want? Do you want to send her to prison or do you want to punish yourself? "


    Yu Dong who watched what Zhou Ming just did realise that this mer was not a fool either. He was giving a chance to Zhu Qian to choose his faith if Zhu Qian was smart he would understand what Zhou Ming was offering him.


    Zhu Qian of course understood what Zhou Ming was telling him. He looked at his wife whose mouth was bleeding and her leg seemed to have been twisted at an odd angle in the scuffle, then he turned to look at the carriage where he could see his daughter sleeping with a peaceful expression on her face. And his determination that was wavering finally solidified, though he was full of doubts regarding his future, and he didn''t know whether he would be able to provide treatment to his wife or daughter, he wished to die with a smile on his face rather than being forced to swallow all the molestation he had to suffer. So he swallowed his saliva and looked at mommy Jiang hard before speaking " I want to leave, with my wife and daughter. I wish to get my family''s freedom, master please if you can please terminate our very contract with mommy Jiang. She lied to us, saying that it was all because of formality and that she just wanted to help my family because my wife saved help from drowning once - this repayment, I''m afraid I can''t take it"


    There hasn''t been a day when Zhu Qian didn''t me himself for being so stupid as to trust Mommy Jiang and signing the contract. Because he and his wife were on the end of the line they agreed to mommy Jiang''s suggestion. Never did they expect that even though Mommy Jiang''s life was saved by Lang, she would still stab them so hard in their backs..


    When Zhou Ming heard that mommy Jiang backstabbed this family despite owning them such a big debt, his eyes turned cold and he frostily looked at Mommy Jiang, he couldn''t believe that someone could be this vicious to their own Live saver! He red at Mommy Jiang and sneered " you heard him right? Then what are you waiting for? I have never seen such a person, to repay ones gratitude with betrayal - Sha''er you better keep an eye open who knows she might backstab you someday too!


    " No, No.., I wouldn''t dare! I wouldn''t " Mommy Jiang felt her back getting soaked even though the weather was nowhere that hot. She immediately kneeled in front of Zhou Ming and kowtowed, cursing Zhou Ming to die a horrible death and hoping that her brother gives birth to a daughter instead of a mer, that might teach this arrogant little shit a good lesson! But no matter what was going on in her head, she didn''t stop kowtowing, as she apologised " wait for a second, Br- no, Master Zhou. Give me a moment, Just listen to me I will return their contract and cancel it out but - but who will buy them after this? At least with me here, they can get three meals a day, if they leave then how will they eat and where will they go?"


    Zhou Ming frowned, that was indeed a problem. After working in a brothel no one would ept a mer to work for them and the wife of this mer was clearly too hurt to work for the next few weeks. Or maybe months - this, should he take them in ?


    However, before he could say anything and put his suggestion forward. The taciturn Yu Dong who was standing by his side, raised her hand as she spoke " I will take them, I was here searching for someone to work in my house. So I will buy them from you at the same price you bought their lives? Will that be okay?"


    Mommy Jiang hated Yu Dong the most here, if not for this woman who jumped in, she could have gotten away with this. But no this girl had to y a superhero!


    Zhou Ming of course noticed the re that she was directing towards Yu Dong who saved a young girl and was even willing to take three strangers despite being so poor that she was wearing old cotton clothes with patchwork, he narrowed his eyes and then stood in front of Yu Dong like a daddy hen " what are you staring at? From now on this girl is another my wing - if I hear that you even try to harm a single strand of her hair, I will throw you in the Yamen and see how you like serving others!"


    Mommy Jiang couldn''t say anything at this point, she continued to kowtow sincerely hoping for a girl to be born out of her brother''s womb, her heart was dripping with blood at the thought of losing Zhu Qian this soft and petite good looking mer. She was banking on her luck to have a taste of him before selling him off but looks like all her ns will result in nothing - so she hurriedly asked someone to bring the very contract of the Lang family and then sold the husband and wife pair to Yu Dong together with their daughter all for twenty taels.


    Yu Dong who bought three human lives for just three taels felt her lips twitch, just this much? This petty miser of a woman only paid this couple twenty taels? Even three goats were expensive than this!


    " do you have nothing to say?" asked Zhou Ming as he looked at his wife who was still ring at Mommy Jiang.


    Qiao Sha heard him and immediately took out a hundred silver taels as she handed it to Zhu Qian " this is my fault, I was negligent and caused such a tragedy I can''t do much but I will pay for the medical expenses of your family and don''t worry from now on this woman will never trouble you. I promise you that " then she turned to Yu Dong and smiled " you did a good job saving the little girl, I didn''t know that you know martial arts"


    Opsie looks like she made a mistake, Yu Dong put the new life contracts in her sleeves and smiled " it''s nothing just a little as I need to hunt "


    " wait you two know each other?" asked Zhou Ming before Qiao Sha could say anything else.


    Seeing that her husband asked this question, Qiao Sha readily replied " Dong Dong is the one who hunted the deer pelt that you liked so much, she is really a great hunter !"


    Zhou Ming''s eyes widened when he heard that, he really did like those pelts and wanted to know who that legendary hunter was who could make animals fur so soft as the one he had, never did he think he would meet the master like this. He was so excited that he grasped Yu Dong''s hands and called out " master !"


    Yu Dong "..."


    Qiao Sha "...." what to do? My husband was snatched by Dong Dong?

 Chapter 96 - Untitled

    Yu Dong felt the danger before Qiao Sha red at her, she immediately wrenched her hand out of Zhou Ming''s grasp and smiled politely as she waved Zhou Ming''s praise aside, this was the great buddha that Marquis Qiao loved and doted on, she cannot bear the pressure of his praises and idolising, ah!" it''s nothing that great about, my skills are just average it''s nothing to boast about at all"


    ''So please don''t look at me with those starry eyes! Your wife is drilling a hole in my forehead !'' cried Yu Dong inwardly but of course, she didn''t dare to say it out loud in case she lit up another firecracker and stepped on a majornd mine again!


    However, Zhou Ming who was a fanatic when it came to fur and its quality, didn''t catch her pleading gaze. Instead, when he heard Yu Dong''s humble words he immediately pped his hands as he excitedly chimed " so humble! Master is really a good person! To think you would be so polite. The quality of the fur you hunted is the best, at least the best I have seen and I can assure you that my country sells the best fur in this empire not that I am trying to boast!"


    Yu Dong felt sweat dripping down from her forehead, she threw a softball only to receive a hard one. This Zhou Ming was really quite a fur lover, he could even differentiate between the quality of fur with ease!


    Yu Dong felt the intensity of Qiao Sha''s re double and her back ended up getting soaked in a cold sweat. Why was Qiao Sha ming her? From which eye did she see her flirting with Zhou Ming? Why should she be the one who had to foot this bill? She already had three husbands and couldn''t take care of any more!


    How could Yu Dong know that Qiao Sha was a husband loving maniac though she had made a mistake and ended up getting schemed, she liked Zhou Ming the most. So she naturally won''t me her husband, instead, she dumped the entire vat of me on Yu Dong and red at her angrily.


    Luckily, Lang who was helped up by Zhu Qian came towards them and knelt in front of them, which broke the one-sided battle of jealousy.


    When Lang knelt in front of her Yu Doing was surprised. She hurriedly helped Lang while Zhou Ming helped Zhu Qian up. Zhou Ming was more used to such things happening in front of him, so he patted Zhu Qian''s hand and smiled " there is no need for you to do something like this, as the Marchioness I must stand up against justice. That''s the duty I must be living up to, so no need for such formal thank you"


    " that''s right, I too just stood up against the justice nothing more, there is no need for this," said Yu Dong agreeing with Zhou Ming and receiving another hateful re on the back of her head. Seriously? How much knee-deep was this marquis in vinegar?


    Lang opened her mouth as she shook her head " you saved my daughter''s life and saved my husband from being dragged away to a dark pit, And Qian told me that you were the one who bought our goats despite them being sick and saved my life as well. I really have no idea how to thank you - if not for you my family would have been ruined. Even if I give my life up for you I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to repay you " Lang wanted to repay Yu Dong for every bit of her kindness but she had nothing in her hands now, she had nond, she had no money - even her life now belonged to Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong shook her head and patted Lang on her shoulder " there is no need for you to repay me, just remember to do your duty well and keep on living a happy life with your daughter and husband if you do that, then I won''t regret saving you"


    Lang didn''t open her mouth, she was afraid that if she tried to speak right now, she might start brawling like a baby. She was a grown-up woman, how could she cry like a child?


    Lang''s daughter who was lying inside the carriage after almost burning up with fever, even the doctor had diagnosed her as a hopeless case because her treatment had been dyed time and time again , she slowly opened her eyes. And with a very weak voice called Zhu Qian " father.."


    Zhu Qian who heard his daughter''s voice after three days of nonsensical muttering was startled at first but then he started sobbing endlessly as he rushed to his child " the heavens have eyes, not only they punished the evil they even saved my daughter! "


    Even Lang rushed to her daughter " Ru''er are you feeling alright? Does anything hurt? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?" Lang supported her husband who had thrown himself in her arms as he cried tears of joy.


    Lang Ru saw her father cry and barely managed to squeeze out a small smile on her malnourished face and even though her throat was parched because of fever, she still replied despite all the difficulties " I''m alright mother, father...you, you don''t cry. me Ru''er, Ruru is such an unfilial child making her parents worry unnecessarily"


    " it''s my fault, it''s my fault - I shouldn''t have fought with your aunt, if not he wouldn''t have kicked us all out and you wouldn''t have suffered such a terrible fate" Zhu Qian was crying so much that his eyes turned swollen, the entire day was like a roller coaster ride for him. He nearly lost his daughter and wife and even his chastity was on the line! If he really lost his daughter today, he might have as well have died then and there! She was his only child who survived!


    Yu Dong noticed that the young girl was awake so she hurriedly walked over to her side, as she checked her fever. Though her spiritual energy have healed the little girl she was still weak, she took out the spiritual water that she carried with her and helped Lang Ru drink it " here, you must be thirsty. Your fever was no joke, you should drink some water to soak your parched throat. " the water instilled with her spiritual energy not only healed grave wounds but also nourished one''s body or else her skinny monkeys wouldn''t have gotten healthy and chubby with just food.


    Lang Ru didn''t know who Yu Doing was but she had heard most of the ruckus that was going on while she was unconscious. She knew that Yu Dong saved her and her parents and she was really grateful for that, in the future, she will definitely repay Yu Dong( of course you will ). She took the pouch from Yu Dong and drank a mouthful of water, feeling all her dizziness vanish in an instant!


    Wow-what kind of fairy water was this?

 Chapter 97 - Where Were You?

    Then Yu Dong turned to Zhu Qian who was crying and lightly joked " you should stop crying as well, your daughter is now awake and it looks like she will get well soon. So stop sobbing like that or I am afraid we have to take you to the doctor along with your wife and daughter well"


    " that''s right, don''t cry father. From now on no one will bully you! I and mother will protect you, whoever bullies you will get punched by Ru''er!" said Lang Ru though she spoke childishly, the little girl was really mature for her age she understood that her father was bullied by people while he was working and that was quite upsetting for her. She didn''t want her father to be bullied!


    " that''s right from now on we will protect father together" though Lang was leaning against the carriage because of her broken leg and could only limp around for now. She swore to get stronger in the future, she could no longer stay as she was or else her husband and daughter would be bullied again! She looked at Yu Dong who despite her petite figure could take down three thugs in a go and determined herself to learn from her in the future!


    The Lang couple together with Yu Dong went inside the tavern and retrieved all their belongings. Though their belongings only had a few tattered clothing and a few nkets, they were all they had and couldn''t leave it behind.


    After everything was packed up Yu Dong suggested taking Lang to the medicine hall to which Lang resolutely refused. Yu Dong had bought her family for twenty taels and she was their master now, how can a master waste her hard-earned money on her ve? However, Yu Dong put down her foot and said that if Lang does not get better it will be nothing but a loss for her after all the longer she stayed in bed the longer it will take for her to work for her. Lang understood her good intentions and didn''t refuse anymore.


    Because Yu Dong and the Lang family were troubled by her sister inw, Qiao Sha let them borrow the carriage of her family which Yu Dong dly took as Lang Ru was still weak and Lang had a broken leg. On the way to the doctor''s, Yu Dong asked Lang to drink some of the spiritual water as well so that the pace of her injuries healing would increase.


    The doctor at the medicine hall checked both Lang and Lang Ru''s nerves and was shocked at the result. This mother-daughter pair''s healing ability was really good! The daughter when she checked herst time was on the verge of losing her breath but went to aa because of a high fever but somehow still managed to survive beyond all odds. Simrly, the mother''s leg seemed to have been hit with something heavy before being squashed, if it was any normal person he or she would have lost their leg! But Lang''s leg waspletely fine the broken bone could still be saved!


    All of these was nothing less than a miracle, the doctor couldn''t help but doubt that something was up with the Lang family''s mother-daughter pair but she was a doctor with ethics. She squelched her doubts and didn''t ask anything. The family looked poor and by the looks of it, they were even ves to the woman who brought them here.


    After the doctor gave her permission, Yu Dong took the Lang family with her. Because the carriage belonged to Qiao Sha, the seats were cushioned with a thickyer of bedding and Yu Dong who was sitting beside the driver asked her to drive the carriage as slowly as she could but the bumpy undeveloped roads of the vige were still a lot troublesome to be driven on. So, both Lang and Lang Ru have to suffer a bit but luckily they had drunk the water Yu Dong gave them and every once in a while Yu Doing would direct her spiritual energy to them. Thus, Lang and Lang Ru didn''t find the journey as troublesome as they thought.


    The sky had turnedpletely dark by the time Yu Dong and the others returned to the vige. In the distance as they got near her house she could see three figures standing outside, one was pacing in the courtyard while the other was rocking a crying baby, and the other one had already rushed out of the door as soon as he saw her return. Who can they be? But her husbands.


    Only now did Yu Doing realise that she was reallyte today and worried her husbands.


    "Where were you? Why didn''t youe earlier? We were so worried! Even Little bun is crying because he couldn''t see his mother for so long!" generally Shen Li would never scold Yu Dong but today she really tested his patience! Justst night, she was attacked by Qiu Bai and then went to the town not listening to what, they had to say. And then didn''t return for the entire day! Shen Li was going mad with worry as each hour passed by, he thought that Qiu Bai got hold of his wife and only God knows how many thoughts he had in just a single hour much less the entire day.


    Chen Mi was so scared that he almost fainted and Ye Liu nearly took off to fight with Qiu Bai. Only Shen Li knew how he supported the two while worrying like a headless fly. He couldn''t even show his own fears or else the other two would have gotten even more scared. If Yu Dong didn''t return by now he would have gone crazy!


    Yu Dong was really guilty because she got herself entangled in this or that hepletely forgot about time and got homete. When she heard Little bun cry so pitifully, she hurriedly jumped and rushed to take him in her arm, Little bun who have missed his mother''s warm embrace finally calmed down after being hugged by his mother and hupped before stopping his brawling.


    Coaxing Little bun was easy but she looked up and her gaze met with her three angry husbands and she swallowed before raising her hand in surrender.. Whatever she couldn''t win this one.

 Chapter 98 - Come In

    Yu Dong rocked little bun in her arms as she gulped, she wasn''t scared of fighting zombies but three angry husbands, well that was scary as hell! She knew that there was no excuse that she could give to her husbands for returning sote at home, and for causing them unnecessary worry " that - I''m sorry. I got a bit carried away and -" forgot that I need to return home before you three start worrying. But of course, Yu Dong couldn''t say that, she couldn''t just go ahead and tell her husband that she got homete because she was ying the hero can she? If she told them that, then she might have to kneel on the durian!


    However, some sort of exnation must be given or else her good reputation that she rebuilt after great efforts would be crushed to the bottom once again.


    But, before she could think of anything, Zhu Qian who saw her being questioned because of him and his family, exited the carriage as he hurriedly spoke " don''t - don''t me her, it was because of me that she got caught up. I was the one who dragged her in unnecessary trouble"


    Though Yu Dong saved Zhu Qian purely out of her righteousness as a former officer,


    Zhu Qian didn''t know that. To him, Yu Dong helped him because he asked for her help and that made him full of gratitude towards her " I - I asked her to help me and that got her entangled with my mess, if not she wouldn''t have gotten sote-"


    On one hand, Zhu Qian was earnestly exining what happened and on the other hand, Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi were too stunned to speak. They didn''t hear a word of Zhu Qian''s exnation, all they saw was a young mer stepping out of the carriage and their minds started to glitch at once.


    A young mer, stepped out of the carriage that their wife was riding that could only mean one thing! It was a danger alert!


    Ye Liu was very upset he only got closer to his wife and now another mer was here to snatch his wife''s affection! Shen Li and Chen Mi were even more upset, they haven''t even gotten a chance to get close to their wife! How can their meat be snatched right when it got so close to their mouths? What kind of justice was this?


    " Qian Qian, help me down " Lang of course could see the shocked faces of her new master''s husbands and knew that they had misunderstood the situation. She didn''t me them, Yu Dong was a really good catch if these mers didn''t keep a close eye on their wife they might leave a loophole big enough for a concubine to sneak in. Of course, Lang had full faith in Yu Dong''s good character but she didn''t trust the other mers, having worked in the brothel she has seen a lot of mer who would try to get pregnant with a rich heiress child and then create trouble for that woman.


    Such schemes were not new in the society and Yu Dong with a good stable ie and a brick house was a rather attractive catch!


    Zhu Qian heard his wife''s voice and hurried back to the door of the carriage where he helped Lang, supporting her arm as she stepped out of the carriage " Why did youe out? Shouldn''t youy down and rest some more? Your leg isn''t healed yet even the doctor said that it was a miracle that your leg was alright, how can you just put unnecessary pressure on it? Just stay inside! "


    Zhu Qian was a ssic example of timid outside but a tyrant at home much simr to a paper tiger. Because Lang treated him quite well, there were times when Zhu Qian wouldn''t hold back in scolding her at all, like right now.


    Lang looked at her husband in exasperation, sometimes she couldn''t help but get annoyed because of Zhu Qian''s obliviousness to everything around him. It was clear that the three masters of them took him as a threat, even she could understand that much yet Zhu Qian the subject of their threatening re couldn''t feel a thing, how surprising and annoying it was!


    She sighed and then looked at Yu Dong''s husbands before bowing as she greeted them " hello, I''m Lang Yi, you can call me Lang. And this is my husband Zhu Qian and inside the carriage, our daughter Lang Ru is sleeping. She currently has a fever and cannote out to greet you masters. Once she gets better, I will bring her to formally meet you three"


    In a short speech, Lang cleared the misunderstanding that aroused because of Zhu Qian''s '' gratitude speech''. Only after listening and seeing Lang did Shen Li and the other two heaved a sigh of relief.


    This wasn''t their wife''s lover!


    Shen Li, who was quite embarrassed coughed as he smiled at Lang and Zhu Qian " I - I see. So Dong Dong brought you here for guarding our fields right ?"


    Lang nodded half leaning and half standing straight, she didn''t want to look weak in front of her new master who supposedly bought her to guard her fields. If she was weak, how would she protect her master''s fields? However, Lang never exercised and she was nothing but a small farmer before she separated from her family. When had she suffered so much pain? so how could not be hurting when her leg was broken?


    She learned against Zhu Qian before answering Shen Li''s words " master is right. Mistress brought me here to take care of her fields but as you have already heard, she saved my life and protected my daughter and husband, I would be forever grateful and would do almost everything she asks me to the best of my potential !"


    Lang''s sombre and serious speech was met with three surprised and approving nces while thest one was full of stunned surprise as her lips curled in a faint mocking smile before Yu Dong smiled " we will talk about thatter on. First we need to treat your injuries" she took out a string of copper cents and handed it to Ye Liu before saying " go and buy some chicken and white noodles for us from Aunt Wang, as an apology I will cook something good for you and brew a nursing chicken soup for Lang"

 Chapter 99 - [Bonus ]come In Part 2

    Lang who heard Yu Dong''s overly generous words shook her head at once. She already owed Yu Dong a lot, how could she ept this? Though Yu Dong''s kindness touched her heart, when she hurt her leg before, even her mother kicked her out of the house under the instigation of her stepsister and stepfather. Forger about eating something nourishing, even her life would have been lost if not for Yu Dong who bought those three goats from her husband. Thinking about this, she choked with emotion as she spoke " Mistress, I''m nothing but a useless ve now. There is no need for you to waste your money on me, I don''t want to trouble your family."


    Yu Dong smiled with her eyes at Lang as she thrust the money into Ye Liu''s hand " ohe on, don''t call me master just call me Dong Dong like everyone else. As for wasting money? Don''t take me as someone so useless that I can''t even feed you guys some good things" turning to Ye Liu she waved her hand and motioned him to bring the things. She hugged the giggling Little bun in her arms as she motioned Zhu Qian and Lang toe inside the house " Li, can you bring Ruru inside? She is sleeping in the carriage and show them to the guest room. "


    Since Qiao Sha lent her, the Qiao family''s carriage, she couldn''t just ignore the driver. She asked Chen Mi to bring some of her home-brewed alcohol and handed two sloshing jars in the driver''s hands. At first, the driver wanted to refuse but then she remembered how expensive was it to buy Yu Dong''s alcohol at the Song family''s restaurant. This made her resolution waver and she epted the two jars of wine, after all, it was just a matter of epting two jars, it''s not like she was epting bribery, right? And in all honesty who can even refuse the temptation of drinking the alcohol that Yu Dong brewed herself?


    The driver went back happily, while Yu Dong and the family went inside their house. In the recent renovation of their house, they have built a few extra rooms to make it easier for them in the future. Yu Dong didn''t think that one of these two rooms woulde in handy so soon. To make it easier for Lang Ru, Shen Li lifted her up andid her down on the Kang to sleep on.


    When Lang Ru was ced on the soft bedding, she opened her sunken eyes faintly and looked around, with a quick look she could make out that right now she was lying in a rather spacious and bright room withfortable bedding,pletely different from the dingy crap of a room at the tavern! She was finally somewhere safe! In the future, she no longer have to worry about getting sick or to live on the edge of her father getting molested. She looked at the concerned expression of her parents and her new master cum family members and then closed her eyes again. A warm sigh escape her lips, finally, she was out of that hell! While she thought of this only four words came to her mind ''life was good!'' .


    " elder sister, you are back?" Yu Mai who was ying in the backyard with the recently hatched ducklings rushed back in when he heard his sister''s voice. In the past few months, Yu Mai has gotten really close to Yu Dong who doted on him just as much as she doted on Little bun - or even more, as she only gave those sugary drinks to him but not Little bun.


    Yu Dong''s space had a lot of children snacks because she died while she was stocking up snacks for her brother. So, things like spicy potato chips, ramen noodles and chocte milk were in huge abundance in her space - there was no shortage of these things.


    As an adult, Yu Dong didn''t want to eat those things and Shen Li and Chen Mi didn''t want to eat these things even more. They have tried those things before and felt their tummy go more rounder than before, thus, for the sake of maintaining their figures to attract their wife, they resolutely refused to eat those snacks no matter how tantalizing they smelled! Only Ye Liu was willing to share those snacks with Yu Mai as his metabolism was better than the two and with his tall stature, he looked more slimmer and lean than the other two.


    So, Yu Mai who was the only one who got to eat these good things believed that he was the one whom his sister liked the most! It didn''t even ur to him that the only reason that Yu Dong wasn''t giving those things to little bun was all because of her dearest baby boy being too small to eat them!


    Yu Dong smiled and rubbed Yu Mai''s fluffy head, one of the reasons why she decided to bring Zhu Qian and his family to her house was Yu Mai. The boy was young and fairly active but his mental illness made it impossible for him to adjust himself with his peers. And because he was often teased as a '' stupid boy'' , '' slow poke'' and '' idiot'' , Yu Mai wasn''t willing to go out of the house and y with the kids of the vige.


    Yu Dong was really worried about Yu Mai growing up alone without a single friend in his life, with Lang Ru here, who was just around his age with just a few years old, she doesn''t have to worry about Yu Mai anymore, now her brother would at least have one friend" that''s right, I''m back did you miss me?"


    " mhmm, Mai is hungry" answered Yu Mai earnestly.


    Yu Dong heard his answer andughed, really this boy! He was really too good! She asked him whether or not he missed her and he responded with a '' yeah, I missed you but I missed your cooking more''.


    She pinched his cheek and teased " you greedy glutton! You only miss your sister when you are hungry, mm?"


    Maybe Yu Mai subconsciously realised that the question was a trap instead of answering Yu Dong, he turned to look at Lang Ru who was sick and her pallor was so bad that one could see the blue bags under her eyes! Yu Mai poked her sunken cheek feeling quite upset, this young girl she was just as weak as him! How poor! " sister who is she?"

 Chapter 100 - A New Friend

    Yu Dong heard Yu Mai and started pondering about how exactly sue should answer him, she didn''t want Yu Mai to develop a master and ve outlook. If he truly began to consider himself as Lang Ru''s master it will only hinder their future friendship. And being someone''s purchased ve there was nothing great about that either.


    As she was someone from the modern world she had no thoughts such as keeping Lang Ru, this young girl who will have countless opportunities at home. She would definitely send her to school and let her do whatever she wanted because that was what was expected of her, as an honest officer and human.


    If she told Yu Mai that she bought Lang Ru and her family, it will soon be an obstruction in Lang Ru''s future, after all, who would like to have such a past?


    Thus, Yu Dong rubbed Yu Mai''s head loving the silky feel of his baby hair which has gotten even softer ever since Yu Mai started washing from the water of the well where she instilled her spiritual energy " she is your friend, once she gets well Ruru will y with you. Do you like your new friend ?"


    A child''s mind was just this big and Yu Mai was even more innocent as he could only understand half of the things with his slow wit, so he didn''t even ask or much less think about from where Ruru came from or from where did Yu Dong bring her. Instead, his eyes suddenly brightened and he immediatelyunched himself at Yu Dong''s thigh, pulling her pants with an expression so innocent and bright that Yu Dong couldn''t even tell him for pulling her pants " my... My f..friend? She will be my friend? Mai, Mai never had any friends... Sister, she will really y with me? She... She won''t dislike Mai?"


    Yu Mai was slow but his EQ was really good, he understood that something was wrong with him and that was why the children didn''t like to y with him. It''s not like he wasn''t willing to make friends with them but the vige kids wouldn''t y with him! They would always bully him and even pushed him on the ground making his clothes dirty!


    Yu Mai didn''t like those kids but if his sister brought him a friend, he would treat her really well!


    Yu Dong who was holding little bun in one hand and tugging her pants from the other felt her heart ache. She knew that though Yu Mai acted like he didn''t mind ying alone like he waspletely alright without a single friend in the vige while the other kids were friends with no less than ten kids. Her brother was just afraid of being called names or getting bullied so he would always stay at home, though she and her husband tried to y with him as much as they could - they could never fill the gap as grown-up adults.


    With Lang Ru here Yu Mai might be able to show more of his activeness and personality.


    " she would " before Yu Dong could answer Yu Mai that Lang Ru was would definitely y with him, Zhu Qian spoke up making everyone look at him.


    With so many eyes looking at him Zhu Qian flushed a little still continued to speak what he was trying to say " my daughter doesn''t have friends either, she would really like making a new friend with little ma- Mai" though Zhu Qian wanted to call Yu Mai, little master but he was interrupted by Yu Dong who furiously shook her head at him which made him to change his wording mid-sentence.


    Yu Mai didn''t notice anything wrong with Zhu Qian or his words nor did he realise that the way Zhu Qian called his name midway was a bit clumsy- he was just too happy to have a friend of his own. If Ruru had no friend as well then she was just like him! Together they will be best friends!


    Yu Dong noticed that Yu Mai was happy, so she pinched his cheeks. Little bun who realised that his mother''s attention was not on him, pouted feeling unhappy as he uttered a small, whining noise. His mother left him alone for more than two hours, didn''t evene to feed him and he had to eat that lumpy rice and vegetable soup that his fathers cooked.


    He didn''t even like vegetables! Why should he eat it? Vegetable soup wasn''t even soup it was just boiled water with not one bit of vouring! At least his mother made that icky soup taste delicious but his fathers just one word - E!


    Only little bun knew how he swallowed that unptable rice. So not tasty!


    He waited for two meals for his mother''s delicious food and what he got was lumpy rice! and mashed potatoes! Mashed potatoes??? For him? With no salt? Really? Do his fathers not know that he ate only fine food which had the perfect bnce of condiments? months of deliciousness and then you go around and feed him this?


    And now, that his mother was back she wasn''t even paying attention to him! His stomach was almost grumbling like an angry cat and she was teasing his uncle who ate meat! That''s right, don''t think he didn''t see it, he saw it! He saw his uncle sneaking in the kitchen, climbing the tform and taking out some of the dried meat before he gobbled it all up.


    Bunbun gets vegetables, little uncle gets meat? Was there no justice in this world!


    Because little bun often ate meals made from the spiritual water, his intelligence was far more developed than his peers. At his age, a baby could hardly string one rational thought but Little bun could string many, he could even distinguish, who was his biological father and who were his other fathers. He was really smart! Even though his words weren''t clear and he couldn''t speak what he was thinking he was still smarter!


    Little bun puffed his cheeks like a little pufferfish and then smacked Yu Dong on her cheek. He was in her arms yet his mommy was spreading her love around? How unfaithful!

 Chapter 101 - Can’t Be Wilful? No! No!

    Little bun was just a baby and his strength was nothing to fear out. However, the light p, however, was loud enough for others to hear. Chen Mi who saw his son acting recklessly because of his mother''s extreme doting felt his temple throb. This child! No matter how much his mother doted on him, there was a limit to what he could do and couldn''t do! How can he p his mother like this?


    Others would probably call Chen Mi for thinking too much. That Little bun was just a baby and didn''t have full control of his limbs but Chen Mi knew his son better than anyone else. The boy was smart really smartpared to his peers, and could easily control his forelimbs. So, Chen Mi knew that his son pping his mother was not an idental p but his son truly meant it! He was still upset about being fed vegetables and rice with no beef stew that was stewed until it became so soft that it melted right in his mouth without him chewing it!


    " bunbun, you don''t hit mommy! You don''t p her no matter how angry and fussy you are" If Yu Dong wasn''t here Chen Mi would have lightly smacked his son''s butt to teach him a lesson but with Yu Dong''s don''t hit the child policy he could do nothing except scolding his son. And of course, that little devil pouted! He pouted as if he was wronged!


    And as expected Yu Dong, his wife who had no resistance against that brat melted right off the bat. She smiled and softly cooed at little bun while she lightly admonished him " Mi, it''s okay. Bunbun is still so small, it doesn''t matter when he grows up you can teach him then"


    " Dong Dong, you just spoil bunbun! It''s good that you dote on him but if you keep forgiving his small offences he will slowly grow up spoiled and bratty!" said Chen Mi, he didn''t want to fight with his wife and he was really happy that his son was getting doted on even though he was a mer but he was really worried that his son would grow spoiled. In the entire house only he and brother Li kept Little bun in check, even brother Liu spoils little bun! If this goes on then they really might have a troublemaker in their house!


    Yu Dong knew that Chen Mi was worried but she didn''t think about it much. Though Little bun was a bit stubborn and wilful, he hardly ever fussedpared to other children in the vige, he was really good!


    " it''s fine don''t worry, as his mother I can spoil him a little," said Yu Dong as she patted Little bun on the back and rubbed his little nose feeling happier than ever. When she was in her world, she hardly lived a day where she could just return home and take a break from everything, there was no break from zombies. Sometimes when mutations happened she had to kill the same zombie three times because it would somehow '' fix'' himself and be even a gorier version of himself-ter on, the officers learned to burn the zombies leaving nothing intact to fix.


    So, these small things - brought her uncountable number of joys.


    "Let''s go out, we should allow them to take a rest. Zhu Qian, Lang you can take a small nap - by then I will be finished preparing the dinner," said Yu Dong as she turned to leave, however, how could Zhu Qian let her leave and cook dinner for them?


    She was the one who purchased them if anything he should be the one cooking the meals right?


    " Stay here and take care of your wife and daughter, look at them one looks worse than the other. I think you will be more of help here than in the kitchen, so take a break" said Yu Dong firmly after trying to refuse, Zhu Qian more than ten times. It was just cooking a meal, she had more than enough members in her family to call if she wanted help. Zhu Qian should be with his daughter instead of helping around the kitchen, Yu Dong was neither a tyrant nor a cold-hearted bastard to force Zhu Qian to work in such conditions.


    Once the Yu family was gone Zhu Qian turned his face to Lang and slowly wiped his tears, his heart was filled with joy. Though he wished to magically heal his wife and daughter, he couldn''t help but thank Yu Dong for her kindness, if not for her who knows what would have happened to their Family?


    Lang urged her husband toy down a bit and rest, his was even paler than Lang Ru who was sick with fever. She too was really grateful for Yu Dong''s help but she didn''t want her husband to be burdened because of this either, in future once her leg was healed she will definitely work like an ox to repay Yu Dong for whatever she did for his family.


    Ye Liu who had returned after buying the rice noodles and the chicken, together with Yu Dong he dealt with the chicken. While Shen Li was in the backyard cleaning the chicken coop, on the other hand, the daddy and baby were doing a face-off.


    " you can not hit mommy, you can''t throw a tantrum either. You can''t be picky as well " said Chen Mi as he repeated his words again and again to Little bun who babbled iprehensibly as if he could not understand a thing his father was talking about.


    Chen Mi watched his son rolling his toy, a round big ball that Yu Dong took out from her space and stretched his arms before snatching the ball from his son. Little bun finally looked at his father with an expression that screamed '' you traitor !''


    Chen Mi huffed as he put the ball aside and looked at his son sternly " really, don''t act like you can''t understand me because I know you do."


    Little bun ".." see no evil, don''t speak to evil.


    Chen Mi stared at his son''s '' I don''t understand a thing'' stance and narrowed his eyes before speaking " you better get serious, or else you will get no meat for the next week"


    That caught little bun''s attention, he sat up straight and looked at his father matching his '' ring'' expression.


    " This is not how you do things, bunbun. You can''t just hit mommy for gaining her attention, look at daddy isn''t he doing good?"


    Little did Chen Mi expect his son to look him up and down before letting a small sound that sounded like '' Cheh ''


    It was as if his son was looking down at him!

 Chapter 102 - Bring Him Home

    At the dinner table, Yu Dong could feel something was off between little bun and Chen Mi, for instance, the sticky baby wasn''t sticking to his daddy instead he was sulking, yes sulking - by stering his chubby body to his daddy Liu. Not once did he look at his daddy and his pout, oh my God his pout was really something, it was as if he was greatly wronged by someone.


    Then she turned to look at Chen Mi who was clutching his chopsticks so hard that she was surprised at the durability of those two sticks. How were they still intact and didn''t crack into half?


    She took a small bite of her braised pork and then turned to Shen Li before leaning closer to him as she whispered " what''s wrong? Weren''t they fine a few minutes ago?"


    Shen Li too had no idea about what actually happened so he could only shrug helplessly. He too didn''t know what went down in just a few minutes, all he knew was that when he knocked on Chen Mi''s room and walked inside the room to call the two of them for dinner - he witnessed a rather peculiar scene, Chen Mi was trembling and his fingers were wriggling as if he wanted to smack Little bun''s butt but couldn''t because thetter was too young for smacking as for little bun, it was actually shaking his butt as if poking fun at his daddy.


    And what led to this situation, Shen Li had no idea about it.


    Yu Dong didn''t know what was wrong with the two, she wanted to ask but then decided against it. She was indeed Chen Mi''s wife and Little bun''s mother but she too couldn''t interfere too much in their rtionship, If Chen Mi wanted to teach Little bun then she could only let him do what he was trying to do but this - she looked at Little bun and Chen Mi their sulking face looking identically simr. She sighed, sometimes she really couldn''t understand what was going on with her family.


    How was she supposed to know that Chen Mi was upset because his son looked down on him and how could she find out that her son was upset because his father called him a round ball who would soon start bouncing and rolling and the floor?


    One was upset because he was called ugly and the other was upset because he was called fat.


    On Lang''s side, Zhu Qian was gently feeding his daughter the shredded chicken porridge that Yu Mai delivered. Originally, Yu Mai wanted toe inside and talk with Lang Ru but when his gaze met with Lang Ru''s fierce eyes that resembled her mother, his face flushed red and he ran away. He never had a friend, so he couldn''t bring himself to talk with his new friend especially with a girl! Who was so pretty!


    Lang noticed his awkwardness andughed to herself, it was really rare for her to see a child who was this shy and honest. Zhu Qian on the other hand had eyes only for his daughter, as he fed her the porridge bit by bit, he noticed his daughter eagerly finishing off the porridge. Chicken wasn''t expensive and every family could eat it, once in a while but he was so useless that he couldn''t even save enough to feed his daughter a few bites of meat.


    When he saw that his daughter was eating the chicken porridge so eagerly, his eyes once again began to tear up.


    " Daddy, I''m okay you don''t need to worry about me anymore. See, don''t I look better than before?" Lang Ru was a sensible child and she had seen her parents suffer, she knew that her mother worked in their family''s field like an ox while her father was bullied to do the household chores from morning till night. Her parents worked the hardest in the family yet her grandparents favoured her eldest aunt more and bullied her mother, she can''t even count how many times she caught her father crying alone in the backyard. Lang Ru didn''t like seeing her father cry especially when he cried because of her, so no matter how weak she was - she still raised her weak arms and wiped the tears from the corner of her father''s eyes.


    Lang alsoforted her husband "e on Qian Qian, don''t cry anymore. Haven''t you heard? After escaping a cmity, fortune will abound. Now that our family have escaped a great tragedy like that, I can assure you that we will have a good life ahead - so stop crying. You don''t look pretty when you cry, isn''t it right Ruru? Your father looks like an ugly duckling with his swollen eyes. "


    Zhu Qian didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard his wife teasing him. So, he gently pped her right arm and said " you only know how to make fun of me! Humph, I won''t try to act petty with you but you are right, I believe that good days are ahead of us now. Soon, we will have a good life! "


    " Daddy, now that we are alright, shouldn''t we bring little brother back? You have sent him to grandmother house for so long, I am afraid brother would be missing us a lot" said Lang Ru when they were kicked out by her eldest aunt and grandparents, Her father sent her little brother to their grandmother''s house because they didn''t have the means to protect her little brother who was a mer. Her mother was worried that if they brought her little brother to the tavern something inauspicious might fall on him so she sent him to her paternal grandmother''s house.


    Zhu Qian who was feeding his daughter paused and then bit his lips, that''s right it has been months since hest saw his Lian''er. He knew that though his mother was poor she would treat his son well despite him being a mer but growing up with parents and growing up with his grandparents was really different but " we can''t do that, madam Yu brought us here because she is sympathetic towards us, we can''t burden her by bringing Lian Lian here as well "


    Lang leaned forward and pinched her husband''s cheek as she lightly rebuked her" what are you trying to say? Do you think our new mistress is that petty? look around carefully, she wants you to treat her as a family member not as a master though we shouldn''t forget our boundaries. But I don''t think that Yu Dong would be upset if we bring our son here. But if you still feel that it''s not alright then I will ask her about it, will that be okay?"


    After thinking about it Zhu Qian nodded, the temptation of seeing his son was too much for him to worry about anything else.

 Chapter 103 - A Date?

    Of course, Yu Dong would have no problem with another childing into the house, if anything it was just another mouth to feed nothing to be worried about, after all, she couldn''t ask Lang to not bring her son could she? She wasn''t that ruthless, so she agreed amicably and let Zhu Qian fetch his son.


    Zhu Qian was naturally very happy with Yu Dong''s generosity and went as far as to kowtow if not for Shen Li who gently but firmly stopped him from doing so, Yu Dong would have felt really awkward.


    Fortunately, Shen Li stopped him.


    " thank you, really I''m so thankful " Zhu Qian was really overwhelmed he wanted to keep expressing his gratitude but Yu Dong waved his gratitude aside, she was indeed happy that she could find honest people like Zhu Qian and Lang to work for her but honestly, this husband and wife pair was a bit too over-expressive and that was a little too much for an introvert like her.


    "It''s alright, there is nothing to worry about," said Yu Dong as the Lang couple continued to thank her continuously. Thus, when they went back to their room, Yu Dong immediately sighed in relief, really even doing something good can be tiring.


    She peeked in the direction of the guest room and realised that the Lang couple had indeed gone back only then did she step out of the kitchen and put on her shoes. Since Lang was still injured she couldn''t keep guard of the fields yet, so she needed to take care of the fields for a little longer.


    " you look tired, why don''t you rest?" Shen Li who saw her getting ready hurriedly walked by her side and tried to persuade her. Soon it will be the time of winter and the weather was starting to get colder as the day went by, it was really not good for her health to go to the fields every Night especially when she was so tired.


    " it''s alright, I can''t lower my guards. The vigers might not be willing to trouble me but I can''t be sure of my uncle inw. That man can never sit still after eating a defeat, I''m sure he will try something soon" Yu Dong too didn''t want to go to the fields tonight. After all, it was too cold and she was too tired after walking on foot for so long, but she had inherited the memory of the original owner and knew how troublesome Qiu Bai can be, so she wasn''t willing to risk it.


    Shen Li pursed his lips, he knew that his wife was speaking the truth. The deep hatred that their uncle inw had for them, he was really clear about it wasn''t it because of Qiu Bai that Ye Liu miscarried in the second month and never got pregnant after that?


    So he didn''t dare to refuse, but he was still worried. Ever since Yu Dong changed every responsibility of the house was taken up by her and they could do nothing but stay at home and see their wife doing all the work. Sometimes, Shen Lin felt really upset with himself why didn''t he know something better than to cook and clean?


    Yu Dong straightened up after putting on her shoes, she was going to bid Shen Li goodbye and leave but then she noticed the change in his expression. She didn''t know what went wrong in just a few seconds - this what was happening with her husbands? Can''t they give her a moment to understand what''s wrong with them? A minute ago they will act like they were fine then another minute will click off and then the happy /worried/sad would turn to angry/upset / aroused.


    At least give her a moment to prepare dammit!


    Yu Dong who wanted to leave after saying '' see you soon'' couldn''t bring herself to say it. In the end, she swallowed her words and looked at Shen Li with a smile which she hoped didn''t show herplicated feelings" do you want toe with me?"


    Shen Li heard her suggestion and looked up, he didn''t know what brought this sudden suggestion up but he was grateful for whatever it was, he has been trying to get closer to Yu Dong but every time his courage would dete and the other two would take advantage of the situation and stick closer to Yu Dong.


    " I-I can?" asked Shen Li too surprised to say anything else


    Yu Dong shrugged and smiled at his surprised expression before rubbing his head " of course you can, it''s not like I will ever refuse you? Wear your jacket and then we will be off, lets take a small walk around the vige"


    Though the vigers were nothing good, the vige was a really peaceful ce. The only reason Yu Dong was a bit reluctant to leave this ce was that it had some really good scenery and brought her peace.


    Though the fields that she owned were really far away, the scenery around them was nice. A river flew behind her fields encircling the vige, flowers that she has never seen in the apocalypse bloomed next to the grooves that surrounded her fields, and with a pearly white moon hanging on top like a shining orb with cold winter winds blowing against one face, it was rather serene to have a walk.


    That was why Yu Dong was willing to take Shen Li out with her, this habit of her about not understanding what was going on in her husband''s head was really annoying. It''s better to get closer to each of them so that she had a better understanding of them.


    " wait for me! I will just - just wait" Shen Li was overjoyed. He hurriedly rushed inside his room and put on a jacket beforeing out. He was so excited that he didn''t even notice little bun eyeing him then looking over at his sleeping father in distaste.


    Very well, even the Emperor was taking a step forward to enchant the Empress but the concubine was sleeping calmly.


    This daddy of his - he worried him!

 Chapter 104 - I Want To-

    Moonlight shone over the horizon as the wind blew softly, bringing the chill of the winter with it. Shen Li, who had nevere out of the house after seven of the evening, felt that everything was magical, from the soft rustling of the leaves to the gentle winds softly caressing his face. But most magical of all was his wife.


    Shen Li furtively looked at Yu Dong, who was walking by his side. He slowly drank the beautiful image of her inky ck locks fluttering in the wind as the white moonlight illuminated her pearly white face making it look fairer than porcin. Her sharp eyes were firmly fixed on the road, but from time to time, she would nt them sideways to look at him.


    Between them, there was nothing but silence, yet Shen Li loved it. Yu Dong''s gentle scent ofvender mixed with dewdrops of the morning wafted over him each time the wind blew past them, and Shen Li couldn''t help but feel a swift dizziness pass over him. She was beautiful - more beautiful than any woman he had seen before.


    "You know, we have been walking for a while now. I believed you would have thought about what you want to talk about by now," said Yu Dong, suddenly breaking the silence that was wrapping them up like a warm cocoon, "I mean, I do like having a serene walk, but I would appreciate knowing my husband a bit more than I do, don''t you think so?"


    Shen Li''s cheeks turned red as he looked away from Yu Dong''s gaze. Eyes dropping to his toes as he fixed his gaze on the road, "What... what do you want to know? I will tell you anything you want to know. Just ask me."


    Yu Dong knew that Shen Li would respond like this. If it were Ye Liu, he would have chatted on and on about his likes and dislikes; even Chen Mi was quite clear about his preferences, like little bun, Chen Mi was really expressive, it was easy to find about him. But Shen Li, this guy, was way too shy and introverted. He was always silent and hardly ever showed his genuine emotions, which made it hard for her to read him. Yu Dong smiled and then, speaking casually, "What do you do when you are free? Your hobbies, I mean, it would be good if I know what you like to do in your free time." Yu Dong inwardly thought, ''so I can get you a gift you like.'' Previously, when she brought the hairpins, Chen Mi and Ye Liu liked them. Only Shen Li''s reaction was a bit lukewarm.


    It was clear that Shen Li didn''t like jewelry much, unlike other mers. So, Yu Dong wanted to know about his likes to ensure he enjoyed his gift next time.


    Shen Li was surprised; he didn''t think Yu Dong would ask about this. No one had ever cared about what he wanted to do or what he liked. He, himself, didn''t know what he liked... He had always done what others told him to do, "I - I don''t know, I have never thought about it before." Shen Li could feel his ears burning as he answered Yu Dong, what kind of answer was this? Not knowing what he liked? Was there anything more embarrassing than this? "I have always done what my parents asked me to, andter on, I was too busy with, you know, worrying about what I was going to do to bring Chen Mi some nutritious food and - I never..."


    "In other words, you never thought about yourself, right?" Finished Yu Dong as she understood the gist of the matter, she wasn''t surprised by Shen Li''s answer. She knew what kind of person Shen Li was. As the first husband, he had always taken on the responsibilities that should have belonged to Yu Dong, but because his wife was too unscrupulous, he was the one who had to take care of the family and a pregnant Chen Mi. It wasn''t shocking that he couldn''t think about what he wanted to do - hobbies, likes, these things belonged to those who had the privilege - who had extra time to do them but when one didn''t even know what they were going to eat tomorrow, how can they think about such things?


    Shen Li nodded his head, too ashamed to admit that he was so dull. Yu Dong chuckled at his antics and brushed away the hair that was hiding his face like a curtain, she didn''t know why Shen Li liked to let his hair down instead of tying it up like Chen Mi and Ye Liu, but now she had more or less of an understanding, maybe it was because of hisck of self-confidence. Though Ye Liu and Chen Mi couldn''t align with the aesthetics of this world either, they were younger than Shen Li, which was already good enough, but Shen Li he was over eighteen, and his skin was tanned after working in the field, so he wasn''t what anyone would call beautiful in this world.


    Of course, it was if one thought about it along the line of this world''s aesthetic, and because Yu Dong wasn''t from this world to her, Shen Li''s tanned olive skin was something she liked a lot. So, ording to her, it was a shame that Shen Li usually hid his face behind his long hair.


    But never mind, she will slowly help him build his confidence, but before that, she has to make him learn how to enjoy his life. "Then you think about it, when we go back home, you have to think about what you want to do, alright?"


    Shen Li looked up, his vision no longer barricaded by his long hair. His eyes fell directly on Yu Dong''s palm-size face before he swallowed and said, " Alright."


    He didn''t know why he was so helpless against her, but he wanted to do everything she asked him.


    "Ah, we are here," Yu Dong smiled before her gaze fell on her fields. Luckily after yesterday night, no one seemed to havee out to cause trouble; her fields looked fine. "Now we can -"


    "I don''t want to go back yet," blurted Shen Li, sping her sleeve as he softly murmured, "I want to continue taking a stroll with you because I like it very much, Dong Dong."

 Chapter 105 - [Bonus ] Not That Bad

    edited by Tanalei ! Thank you for bing my editor!


    "I want to continue the stroll because I like being with you," said Shen Li. To say that Yu Dong was surprised to hear this would be not wrong. She had never thought she would hear such words from Shen Li. Compared to her other two husbands, he was the one who always followed the ''norms'' of society and what was expected of him. She believed that after realizing the details about her identity, he would keep his distance from her. She was, after all of not hiswfully wedded wife. Nheless, she still felt happy upon hearing his confession. At least her hard work wasn''t in vain, and Shen Li seemed to like her a bit more than before?


    Shen Li, who didn''t hear her answer, thought that maybe she felt burdened by his suggestion. He couldn''t help but scold himself for being too reckless and selfish. Of course, his wife was feeling burdened! She worked the entire day, and now he was asking her to sacrifice her sleep and go on a stroll with him. Wasn''t it too demanding on his part? "I mean, if you are tired, we can-"


    "Do you like flowers?" Yu Dong suddenly asked, interrupting Shen Li. She really wished that Shen Li would change his habit of overthinking soon. She was just thinking about where she should take him. It''s not like the modern world where there used to be restaurants or malls. Right now, if she wants to take her husband on a date, she has to carefully consider and think about a nice spot that could be used as their dating site in this vige.


    "Flowers? I - I do like flowers," answered Shen Li, a bit startled by her sudden question. Weren''t they talking about going on a stroll? What was with this unexpected question of whether he liked flowers or not? Nheless, he still answered the question honestly. No mer would dislike flowers. They were so pretty and smelled so good; who wouldn''t like them?


    "Very well then, let''s go," said Yu Dong stretching out her hand for Shen Li to hold.


    Shen Li looked down at her outstretched hand and hesitated for a bit; he couldn''t help but look around them. If someone saw them walking holding hands, who knows what kind of rumors that person might spread around the vige. He didn''t want to create trouble for Yu Dong.


    "Come on, the ce where I''m taking you is pretty far away. The path is uneven as well. I''m afraid you will hurt yourself if I don''t hold on to your hands, soe on - take my hand. "said Yu Dong. She didn''t care about what people might say about her; after all, she was already on their hit list. To be precise, her name must be underlined with red in their little ck books. So something like this wasn''t too big of a problem.


    Shen Li swallowed and took her hand, flinching slightly when her warm hand touched his cold one. He didn''t know that her skin would remain warm no matter how cold it was; maybe it had something to do with her powers.


    Yu Dong also wasn''t unaffected by his touch. She suddenly felt her heart thump a little more wildly than before. Her skin seemed to be burning; no, it was as if tiny electrical shocks were shooting throughout her body as she intertwined her fingers with his. Her nose twitched because of embarrassment as she coughed, "Ahem, let''s go. Hold on to my hand, alright, or you will fall."


    Shen Li had long noticed her twitching nose that had gone red and felt happiness bubble in his heart. His wife, who wasn''t as unaffected by him, looks like she was also a bit shy. "En," tightening his hold on her hand, he responded shyly, his voice brimming with happiness as he walked side by side to his wife. Their shoulders brushed against each other, and nothing felt more wonderful than this.


    -


    That''s what Shen Li thought, but he seemed to have overestimated himself because after walking for less than an hour, he was crouching on his knees. Huffing and puffing as he red at the ground, he felt too useless. His wife was taking him on a date for the first time, and yet here he was panting like an animal because he couldn''t walk a mountain trail!


    He looked up at Yu Dong, who was looking down at him, her lips twitching as she tried her best not tough at him, "You canugh if you want. I know I look foolish like this while you look perfect and you''re not even breaking a sweat!"


    Shen Li didn''t want to snap at Yu Dong, but this was too unfair! How can his wife be so freaking perfect that she can hunt, cook, and even have magical powers! Yet here, he could not even walk a dang rocky trail.


    Yu Dong fixed her expression as soon as she could when she heard Shen Li snap like that. Maybe it was too much of her to bring him here, but the ce where she wanted to take him was really beautiful... And she didn''t want to return without showing it to him. So, she did what every boyfriend would do for his girlfriend when she was in a tetchy mood after walking in her high heels. She crouched down in front of Shen Li and said, "Get on, I will bring you up. "


    Shen Li, however, shook his head as he resolutely refused. "I''m too heavy for you, this path is too long, and you will get tired carrying me. We should just return ho-"


    "Do you trust me?" asked Yu Dong, interrupting him again as she looked over her shoulder.


    Was that even a question? "Of course I do," Shen Li replied


    "Then get on. I won''t drop you. I promise. As for returning home, We are not going back until I take you where I want to, so you better hop on, or we are going to spend the night here crouching in the middle of nowhere."


    When she put it like that, what else can Shen Li do? He slowly stood up straight before wrapping his arms around Yu Dong''s neck and settling himself on her back.


    Once Shen Li was settled, Yu Dong stood up straight without even breaking a sweat.


    However, her movements were a bit rushed, which jostled Shen Li, who had never been carried on a piggyback ride. He was surprised and tightened his hold on her neck, not hard enough to choke Yu Dong but enough to bring his face close to hers. Shen Li looked at Yu Dong, who didn''t say anything, and started walking forward. Her momentum slowed, and she was careful not to startle him again. Surprisingly at ease, Shen Li ced his chin on the crook of her shoulder, burying his face in her neck. ''This... This doesn''t seem so bad.. I could get used to this,'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 106 - Magical Date

    Despite carrying Shen Li for more than an hour, Yu Dong barely sweated making Shen Li''s heart swoon with her strength. His wife was really something, she didn''t even utter a singleint despite carrying him for so long. He could feel his heart thump at the sight of her womanly strength, who didn''t like a woman who was beautiful and strong?


    And he was really lucky to have such a wife in his life, she belonged to him. How fabulous.


    Yu Dong who was carrying Shen Li on a piggyback ride on the other hand could feel her heart thump as Shen Li''s warm breath skimmed the crook of her neck. Every time his breath fell on her skin, she felt her body heat up and goosebumps broke all over her body. She wasn''t used to this but she didn''t dislike it either, however, how much she liked it - it was hard to say with his warmth against her back was making her feel things that she shouldn''t be feeling right now.


    Yu Dong inhaled a sharp cold breath and tried to calm herself down if she knew this was going to be be really troublesome and her body would react so greatly because of Shen Li''s closeness she wouldn''t have suggested that to carrying him all the way up to the mountain.


    " wife, where are you taking me?" asked Shen Li not realising how his small and innocent actions were arousing Yu Dong in the middle of the forest.


    Yu Dong felt his breath once again skim the edge of her earlobe and could feel her ears warming up because of it, she hoped that her ears haven''t turned red or else it would be really embarrassing. To be aroused by her husband who innocently asked her where she was taking him was really a bit too much perverted! Who would have thought that the more innocent a person was the more seductive they could be - or maybe the side effects of her years of being single were finally catching up to her. And she was feeling it despite it being anything sexual just because her husband was well ording to her liking?


    " somewhere nice, I only saw it once when I walked around the vige " said Yu Dong dodging the obvious pit someone or most likely a wolf or dog have wed in the centre of the road, of course it could be a man-made trap to catch a rabbit or something." I like to keep a check of my surroundings, the hideout, the safe ce..it makes me feel safe and secure. Though it''s weird to do it now that I am not where I was months ago but it''s just an old habit of mine"


    Shen Li knew that Yu Dong came from a dangerous ce but just how dangerous she never told him or anyone else. Maybe it was because she thought that neither of them would be able to take it or maybe she herself didn''t want to remember the horrible ce where she once lived " do you miss your world, I mean the ce where you came from?"


    Yu Dong paused, for a while before continuing on her journey. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to answer Shen Li''s question but she didn''t know how to answer it. To say that she didn''t miss it, it would be a lie, she, of course, missed her world because that''s where her little brothers were but to miss it so much that she would want to go back - then it could be said that she didn''t miss it " I don''t know, it''s kindaplicated it could be said that I miss it. After all, there are some people whom I miss a lot but I don''t think that I would like to go back. "


    '' people that she misses?'' thought Shen Li inwardly and only now did he realise that Yu Dong too must have a family in her world as well. The words that he wanted to speak, suddenly locked inside his throat, he didn''t want to ask who the person was that she missed but at the same time he wanted to, he wanted to know who could be that made Yu Doing yearn for them even after death. Was it her lover or a husband?


    Sure enough, a jealousy filled bud bloomed in his heart. He knew that he shouldn''t be jealous of that person but he was because he didn''t want to let go of Yu Dong what if she kept missing that person and someday she leaves them just like she came to them?


    Shen Li didn''t want that it was totally selfish of him because Yu Dong didn''t belong to him or anyone else. She belonged to someone else and it was just because of sheer luck that they got her in their life but he was just petty like that it. She was his wife and he was going to keep her by his side no matter what, but of course the fact that she had someone else before them was really an annoying matter for him.


    As he jostled on her back, Shen Li thought about how to continue the conversation that would answer all his questions without him sounding jealous. He knew if he asked about that he was prying in her personal space but he wanted to know who it was. But before he could put his thoughts in straightway questions, Yu Dong stopped and then crouched down realising that it was his cue to get down, Shen Li hopped onto the ground as gently as he could before looking up.


    And to his surprise, the ce Yu Dong brought him to was one of the most prettiest ces he had seen. It was a flower valley hidden right in the middle of the grooves, pink, blue, yellow - a myriad of colourful flowers decorated the entire ce.


    And Shen Li only had two words for it : freaking beautiful.

 Chapter 107 - Oblivious

    It was a beautiful ce.


    Shen Li stared at the flowers that shone with a magical glow as the moon lit them up with its silvery light. Yu Dong watched her husband look at the small flower valley with rapt attention and smiled, then she crouched down and picked up a stone before throwing it up in the air. The small pebble flew up in an arc before it fell right in the middle of the bunch of flowers.


    And then with a soft hum, hundreds of fireflies flew out of nowhere, lighting up the flower valley in a golden glow. It was as if small pixies were flying around them, creating a magical performance only for the two of them.


    Shen Li was surprised and then he turned around to look at Yu Dong with a smile that was so wide that his entire face was split in a wide grin. He seemed to havepletely forgotten about the questions that he wanted to ask " it''s beautiful!" he gushed, he never knew that something so beautiful could be there in the vige.


    " I know," said Yu Dong, she has found this ce a few months ago but she couldn''t bring anyone here. Firstly, it was too far away from the vige and secondly, she wasn''t that close with her instant husbands back then, so now that she was more or less being epted by her husbands, she could at least bring one of them to this ce. " let''s go in?" asked Yu Dong as she held her hand out, and this time Shen Li didn''t hesitate for a second, he immediately ced his hand in her hand and intertwined their hands.


    Yu Dong brought Shen Li to the middle of the flower valley before the two sat down side by side, the moon hovering up in the sky was beautiful and so was the serenity as they listened to the soft croaking of the insects. The entire valley was serene and hidden from the vigers making it more mysterious than anything.


    Shen Li inhaled a deep breath, enjoying the fragrance of the blooming flowers. His heart leapt when he realised that he was still holding on to Yu Dong''s hand. A part of the escaped memory from before returned to him, of course, it was true that he likes Yu Dong. But it was also true that he didn''t know anything about her, she was like a mystery she was powerful and smart and knew how to carry herself. As a wife, she was both capable and strong but that was just from his observation, he wanted to know more about her more than he knew from observing her " tell me something about yourself, I mean before you came here?" asked Shen Li feeling a little childlike, he wanted to control his curiosity but it was quite impossible for him. He wanted to know everything about Yu Dong the first woman who was able to shake his heart.


    " what do you want to know?" asked Yu Dong not sounding ruffled at all, it was as if she knew what he wanted to know.


    " you said that you have someone in your world whom you miss, is that true?"


    " I do" she verified with a single nod as she looked at him like she wanted to know where he was going with it.


    Shen Li tried to suppress his emotions when he heard her agree. Something about her words did something to him, however, he couldn''t bring himself to snap at her - she wasn''t in the wrong. And whatever that happened was out of everyone''s control, surely he couldn''t get jealous of her past when she wasn''t of his? But he was upset he couldn''t control it, he didn''t want to act petty but he hated the idea of someone other than him being important to Yu Dong in a ce where he couldn''t see her.


    Again, Yu Dong felt the change in his aura. She arched an eyebrow and leaned closer to him " what is it now? Why are you upset?" her tone was light but something about it red Shen Li up.


    How can she be so oblivious? It wasn''t as if she didn''t know what was going on in his heart? No wait, she didn''t know because he never told her. It was so despicable of him to crave for her attention but never asking for it? Why? Why cant he ask it?


    '' don''t be troublesome once you get married, be quiet and ept whatever your wife do to you''


    Yes, that''s what is it... He did it all because of the teaching his parents gave him. They asked him not to be wilful, to be quiet and invisible and do whatever his wife asked him to but what if he didn''t like it? What if he wanted more? He wanted to tell Yu Dong that he was jealous when she gave more attention to others and looked over him.


    " what''s wrong with you?" Yu Dong had never imagined this reaction, she thought that Shen Li would be happy if she brought him given how much he likes taking care of the berries and vegetable patch behind their house but somehow he looks utterly pissed at her " what did I do?"


    Shen Li has expected her to react like that, so he clenched his teeth and blushed before stammering " it''s nothing but if you talk about your lover, the one you left behind whom you miss. I think you would want to do a few more exnations than that don''t you?"


    " lover?" echoed Yu Dong sounding a bit affronted.


    She couldn''t understand how Shen Li reached to this conclusion and wanted to set him right at once, and clear up the misunderstanding but that was until she caught sight of his furiously blushing cheeks and that thin curve of his lips - he was jealous.


    She was surprised at his sudden explosion but it was good to see that he felt something for her usually he was so gentle and calm that even seeing him blush was a rare sight much less to see him explode in anger.


    Yu Dong cocked an eyebrow, then leaned closer a dark glint passing in her eyes as an urge to tease her ever sombre husband rose up in her heart " what is it? Are you jealous? I thought you didn''t like me"

 Chapter 108 - Mark Me As Yours

    "Jealous? Why would... even if I am jealous, you are not going to do anything about it, are you? I mean, you... You have hardly paid me any attention. You are always so unapproachable that I can''t seem to catch you," said Shen Li sounding a bit upset at the loss of control over his emotions. He should be the perfect example of a good husband. He should be rational and understanding, keeping a firm hold on himself and those whoe after him. But he was indeed upset. He didn''t want anyone to be closer and more important to his wife than him and their family. Shen Li bit his lips and looked away. He wanted to get angry say what was in his mind. He is her first husband. Who will keep watch over his brothers if he gets upset over things like this? It''s not like his wife won''t ever marry other mers? If he keeps getting angry over such a thing, what would happen to their family''s peace? He was the first husband, the one who keeps track of everything and everyone, he couldn''t be wilful!


    He felt all of the myriads of emotions he was feeling were drowned by a wave of ice-cold water. He looked away; what was he doing? Acting like a child just because his wife has someone else in the world where she came from, it''s not like he is clean either, right? Though the person he shared his body with was the Yu Dong from before, they were two different people, right? Then what right did he have to question her?


    "It''s nothing, let''s go," Shen Li didn''t want to continue with this subject anymore, his joyful mood was no longer there, and he wanted to go back home and sleep. Or else he might end up saying something that he shouldn''t.


    However, just as he stood up. Yu Dong grabbed his wrist and pulled him back because Shen Li wasn''t prepared for such a thing. His feet stumbled, and he fell right on top of Yu Dong, surprised and a bit scared when he saw her expression. His wife, she looked a bit angry with him. Why was she mad? Shouldn''t he be the one who should get mad at her?


    "Shen Li, why are you treating me like this ?" said Yu Dong. Her expression went dark, even darker than the bottom of a pan, as her grip on his wrist tightened. Something shed across her eyes that made his stomach twist with anxiety. "You can not just question me about whether I have someone else in my life, then get angry at me, without listening to my exnation! Then decide to end the conversation. Do I look that distrustful to you, is that it?"


    "No, I - that''s not what I meant!" Shen Li was stunned at the sudden change of her aura. It never urred to him that Yu Dong would get angry. Still, then again, he was questioning her loyalty. Maybe it was a bit upsetting for her. "I- I think I don''t have the right to question you when I''m not even your husband, the man you love. I am not even pure for you!"


    "Pure? Not my husband?" Yu Dong couldn''t believe her ears when she heard Shen Li say those words. How was he not her man? Just because she didn''t marry him? Didn''t take his virginity? Just because of these petty things, he was trying to keep himself away from her? Is that it? Her heart couldn''t help but feel stifled as she flipped their position so that Shen Li was under her while she was straddling him with her legs.


    "Ah, wife, what are you -"


    "So, just because of these things, you think I''m ipetent? That you cannot even get jealous of others?" said Yu Dong grabbing his hands and pinning them over his head, making his body arch against hers. "Shen Li, don''t forget that it doesn''t matter whether I wasn''t the one who married you, or I wasn''t the one who shared your body with you. Let me tell you, the day I took your responsibility as your wife - you were my husband from that day onwards. You are my first husband, and you will remain so till death do us part. Even if you die, then even your ghost will be mine, you get it?"


    Shen Li really wished that his mernine parts would stop tingling every time she said those things, or else he wouldn''t be able to understand what she was saying to him. He med her possessive, gravelly voice that enchanted his mind sending him a hazy daze. "I -how can I not be jealous? Of course, I''m, but I''m your first husband. As your main husband, I can''t get upset, sad, or angry about it. Because that''s my responsibility, I''m not allowed to make a fuss, or else you will find me an annoyance. I can''t allow that. Because of this, I can''t be spoiled like Ye Liu, and I can''t be like Chen Mi, who can be by your side as the father of your child."


    As Shen Li spoke, a warm trickle of tears escaped past his fluttering closedshes.


    Seeing him cry like this, Yu Dong felt annoyance bubble in her heart. She has worked so hard to make them happy and unrestrained, but it looks like her efforts weren''t that sessful. She leaned closed to Shen Li and turned his face to face her. "Shen Li, I don''t want to hear what you can or cannot do, alright? That is what you have been taught by others. Your parents were the ones who told you to act like this. But I don''t care about these things, haven''t I always asked you three to do what you like? Then why can''t you trust me a bit? Do you think I''m so egotistic and cruel that I will get upset over your small questions? At least trust me a bit! I know that you have suffered a lot but that suffering ended the day I came here! I can protect you and our family and treat you all like you deserve to be treated. So tell me, Shen Li, not as my main husband, not as my first husband but as a man, what do you want to do? Do you want to live a life hidden behind your stupid rules and preconceptions? Or do you want to live a life where you walk side-by-side with me? Because if you stay as you are, you will never move forward with me. Tell me because all I care about is what you think."


    Shen Li''s eyes widened in surprise as something warm and fuzzy shot through his heart, breaking the barrier he built around himself. He gritted his teeth and gasped, feeling the shackles of his trauma breaking bit by bit before he opened his mouth and said, "Mark me as yours, my wife.. I want to be your most important person."

 Chapter 109 - [Bonus ] Mine

    That was when Yu Dong lost all control. She knew that this ce wasn''t where she should be doing it. But the soft whimpers of Shen Li coupled with his innocent expression as he asked her to make him hers was a bit too much. It was irresistible. She couldn''t rein in her emotions.


    Shen Li gasped as strong hands threaded through his hair and a demanding mouth took over his. Yu Dong wasn''t asking for permission. She was taking it. She was dominating him, possessing every inch of him, he groaned against her mouth, and Yu Dong ate it up before releasing a groan of her own. Soon, the kiss became so fervent that it was all about lip biting, tongue entangling, and teeth smacking.


    Shen Li struggled against her hold. He didn''t want to do something so personal in a ce where they could be caught anytime by anyone. Still, Yu Dong growled warningly against his mouth as she dug her hips into his, pinning his lower body on the ground. He got the message that she wouldn''t be letting go of him tonight no matter what.


    Inserting her thigh between his legs, Yu Dong grabbed his a*s and groaned. Shen Li didn''t work out, but his butt was really firm. She squeezed his a*s before rubbing her knee against his opening. Grinding against it was a bit simr to that of a woman. Moaning into her mouth, Shen Li stopped fighting against her. He didn''t even fight against her when she ground against his taboo zone. A growl of satisfaction left her lips right against his kissable mouth.


    While raw lust was crushing inside his body, Shen Li could do anything but stop what was happening. He could do nothing but feel as Yu Dong tookplete control over his body. He sucked on her tongue, and a groan of appreciation left her mouth, making his already hardened member twitch with need. The friction of her knee against his opening, the way their clothes rubbed on his member, pushed him right to the edge of climax.


    In an urgent moment, Yu Dong kissed his neck as she softly whispered, "You are mine now, Li." She let her hands skim over his body as she untied his clothes one by one, releasing his body of its binds. "From tonight on, you will be my husband in a real sense. I will make sure of it. I know that it won''t be easy for us to move on with this new responsibility. Still, we will have to do our best as husband and wife." She rolled her thumb around his member, loving the way he jerked and moaned.


    Shen Li wanted to stop her because he didn''t want to do something sexual outside. But then Yu Dong''s hand-dipped even lower and brushed against his opening, and he shivered. That ce was taboo for every mer. They didn''t touch that ce even while making love because that was the dirtiest thing that made them a mer instead of a man. But Yu Dong didn''t seem to mind it. She skimmed her hand along his inner thigh before once again cupping that dirty part of his. She started grinding her palm against his opening. Shen Li quivered and arched against her as a moan escaped past his lips once again.


    He tried to reach for her, but Yu Dong gripped his hands and firmly pinned them over his head, "Just keep them there and watch how I touch you."


    There was something profound, feverish, and dominant about her voice that sent uncontrolled tremors down his body. Seeing her eyes ze with determination and possessiveness, Shen Li understood what he was getting himself into. From now on, he would never be able to keep himself away from her.


    Yu Dong pulled open his shirt and pulled down his pants, leaving him exposed in his full glory. Shen Li rubbed his legs, not understanding how a short romantic walk escted to the point where he would be hers for all eternity. Then all the thoughts escaped him when Yu Dong circled her fingers around him and gave it a slow, agonizing pump, "You are mine, Shen Li just mine."


    Shen Li shook his head as she teased his member before exploring all the way down to his opening and skimming through his wet folds. "Mhmm, so wet, for whom? For me, right ?" Shen Li didn''t understand why she needed to ask such shameful questions, wasn''t his member hard and twitching with need for her? Why was there a need for her to explore a ce that no one liked to touch? Then her fingers circled his opening, and his hips buckled closer to her hand before he could stop his body.


    "Wife - Wife, I want to see you too," whispered Shen Li. He didn''t like the idea of being stripped to his bare minimum while Yu Dong was still fully clothed.


    Smilingly, Yu Dong leaned back as she pulled off her top, revealing her round, full, and perfect breasts. Shen Li swallowed as he stretched a hand and trailed his fingers down the valley of her breasts before holding the full round mounds in his hands. He thumbed her rosy and taut ni**les, "mhmm, I like what you are doing. But tonight it''s all about you, so hands up over your head, Li." Said Yu Dong, pinning his hands above his head once again; she delivered a quick bite to his lower lip.


    Then she dipped her head down and sucked on his pale skin, leaving small red marks. Then startling him, she swooped down and took one of his hardened beans, sucking and biting it before circling it with her tongue. Over and over, she repeated this action, and soon his achy moans became breathy sobs as he clutched the flowers on the ground next to him.


    Yu Dong pulled away, loving the sight of his pale skin marked by her bite marks. She removed his pants entirely and lightly ordered, "Spread yourself for me." He didn''t. She knew he was shy but honestly, it was toote to be shy now.. "Don''t make me spread them for you, Li, because then it would be really a good lesson for you."

 Chapter 110 - Mine

    Authors warning: the work is fiction, and yes, it''s fantasy meaning it''s notpatible with reality. Before reading the chapter, please read the summary and stop giving me a one-star review.


    Very, very slowly, Shen Li did as she asked him to. Then Yu Dong gasped, sharply inhaling at the sight of his twitching member and how swollen and pink his glistening opening was. She was a bit attracted to this unique sight that she had never seen before. Yu Dong settled herself between his thighs and swiped her tongue through his wet folds making Shen Li cry out in surprise, "No, that ce... That ce, a wife shouldn''t touch that ce, it''s not good - it''s... It''s dirty, don''t. ....hah..hah, don''t lick there."


    However, Yu Dong was too engrossed in tasting his rich taste to listen to his pleas. She licked his opening before skimming her tongue all the way up to the tip of his member. She then slowly rolled her tongue around the head of his member and relished his rich dark taste. "You taste really good," she muttered whilepping all the pearly drops that were oozing out of his member. This made Shen Li flush in embarrassment and cover his face as Yu Dong took his member inside her mouth and sucked on it, making him arch his back. "No, stop... That''s, it feels too weird!"


    When Shen Li got married to Yu Dong, thetter didn''t do any sort of forey with him. It was all about her; she would push him down before taking his member inside and riding him. To Shen Li, making love was all about co-joining their parts, but it''s too much to think that there was something like this involved! He couldn''t. He couldn''t even bring himself to look at Yu Dong going down on him! It was all too weird!


    "Oh, you don''t like this?" Flicking the tip of his member with her tongue, Yu Dong grinned. She gripped his hips and pinned him down before taking him deeper into her throat. As she slowly rubbed her tongue along his member as Yu Dong lifted her mouth from his co*k, "Then what about this? Do you like this?" Yu Dong asked as she licked on his opening, circling the tiny clit with the tip of her tongue and stabbing her tongue inside him. Shen Li gasped, clutching on the flower bed next to him, arching his back as he made choked up moans and breathy sobs. Everything was so new to him that he could only shake his head and beg Yu Dong to let him go, forget about touching him like this, the previous Yu Dong had hardly looked at him.


    However, the current Yu Dong seemed to be worshipping his body, even that cursed part that he really hated. He wished not to have it so that he could have been a proper man and loved by his wife and parents. But because of that part, all because of that part, he was condemned to a life of suffering. Never before did he think that having that thing on his body would have brought him so much pleasure!


    "Your taste, it''s fascinating. How can someone so innocent taste so sinful, hmm?" Said Yu Dong teasing him with her finger, Shen Li wanted her to take him, but instead, she plunged her finger inside him while sucking on his opening hard and fast. Just like that, Shen Li groaned, breaking into thousands of fragments as his member shuddered with a new wave of ecstasy.


    "Just - just take me, hah... I can''t... I can''t take it anymore!" Shen Li wasn''t lying. He really couldn''t take it. Her tongue was like a devil''s advocate, teasing and taunting and then leaving him to beg for more. Right now, he felt the sheer need to be buried inside her because if she didn''t take him soon, then he might crumble in a shameful pleasure once again.


    Yu Dong straightened up. She kissed and nipped her way up to his shuddering body and draped herself over him, "Are you sure you want this?" she asked though she knew his answer. It was better to confirm once more before doing it. Who knows when this shy little husband of hers would start feeling guilty for doing something like this with herter on. So she wanted a firm answer from Shen Li.


    "I want it, please give it to me," whispered Shen Li embarrassed. As if he couldn''t believe that such words wereing out of his mouth.


    Yu Dong looked at his expression. Though he was embarrassed and shy about doing such a thing, he wasn''t resistant to it. She nodded, then stood up, stripping out of her pants and then settling herself right on top of his member. "Watch it, watch me make you mine, and you are not allowed to close your eyes, not for even a second, or I will punish you, got it?"


    Shen Li didn''t doubt her even for a second and nodded, and though he wanted to look away, he still kept his eyes trained on her slick glistening wet folds as she eased him inside of her. The pressure of her muscles caused him a twinge of pain. It had been years. Thest time he did something like this was right before Yu Dong married Ye Liu. After she married him, he was tossed aside like a used toy, so doing it after a long time made it all the same pain as his first time.


    However, he didn''t dislike it. That sweet edge that the pain brought him meant that he was indeed being taken by Yu Dong as her own person.


    Shen Li was so hard and slick that Yu Dong had no trouble taking inch after inch of his member. He was thick. She had to give it to him butpared to all the videos that she had seen in the modern world, he was a bit dry; maybe it has something to do with him not being a proper man. His opening seemed to be slicker than his member, luckily, she was ready as well, or things would have gotten bloody.


    Not that they haven''t, ording to her memory. The previous owner was aplete rookie in such things. Because she did it without proper knowledge, she hurt Shen Li really severely because thetter wasn''t prepared at all.


    Yu Dong didn''t want a repeat of history, so she gave time to Shen Li to slowly adjust, and despite hisck of wetness, she eased herself down until he was buried deep inside her.

 Chapter 111 - [Bonus ]

    One more - it''s stupid review and this books ends here


    "Are you okay?" asked Yu Dong.


    "Yes, you can do it faster," answered Shen Li. Though he said that, he still let out a startled gasp when Yu Dong reared back and then mmed down again, burying his member deep inside. He could feel her muscles mping and tightening around him as she moved rhythmically.


    He cried out as his back bowed. He had never felt so good in his life. For the first time, he wasn''t bleeding or zoning out the pain that always came with being intimate. Instead, he was relishing every bite and savoring everything Yu Dong had to offer to him. It hurt every time she mmed down on him, but it was a good hurt.


    Yu Dong groaned. She had never ever done such a thing before every time she took Shen Li inside her. She could feel him twitch and swell. His nails were digging into her thighs, making her feel the prick of pain every time she hit home. It was too good to be true. She was one with him. He belonged to her solely and would always be hers. She increased her pace and loved how his breathy moans turned into pleading sobs asking her to slow down. She could feel a possessiveness like never before wrapping itself around her heart as she leaned forward and sped his neck. She wanted to brand him as her own. No one and nothing would take him away from her. He will be hers whether dead or alive, "Look at me, open your eyes, and watch who is taking you. See whose marks you as going to bear from now on. Don''t take your eyes off me, and tell me to whom do you belong?"


    Opening his eyes, Shen Li gazed into her determined zing intensity that seemed to be pouring out of her eyes. Never before was he looked at like this by his wife like she wanted to possess every inch of him. He moaned when she increased her pace, throwing his head back.


    "Answer me!"


    It was not a statement but an order. Shen Li could do nothing more but wrap his head around the haziness that was drowning him, "My -my wife! Ah !"


    He gasped when Yu Dong mmed down hard on him, so hard that his head jerked forward, but he couldn''t even do that because his throat was being pinned down by her, "Wife?"


    "Wrong answer Li," whispered Yu Dong. Her pace slowed and became shallow, as if she was trying to tease him. The one marking you is not your wife. It''s me, Yu Dong. Not Yu Dong, your wife but me, your savior and protector, clear it up!"


    Shen Li didn''t grasp what she was trying to say, not that he was in any condition to understand what she meant. He tried to grip her thighs, wanting more, "Faster, please. "


    However, Yu Dong ignored him. Her pace was just as teasing as before, "Who owns you, Li? Come on, it''s not that hard to ept. You don''t know the answer, right? You can not just hide behind it. You know who am I, and I am not your wife, so ept it. Say who is marking you right now."


    "But you are my wife!" Insisted Shen Li trying hard not to think about something that he hadn''t thought about ever since he found out about her true identity.


    "Are you sure?" Taunted Yu Dong as her hold on his throat tightened. It wasn''t hard to suffocate him but hard enough to let him know the power she held over him. She was utterly different from his wife. The woman he knew.


    "You are Yu Dong," he bit out, "the woman who will own me from now on, it''s you, Dong Dong, "and then he gasped as she suddenly began hammering up and down his shaft. Each of her thrusts was like a branding mark that brought nothing but utter bliss andpletion to him.


    "I wasn''t going to go hard on you, but it looks like you like it," mused Yu Dong as she looped an arm around his waist and pulled him up. "Come on, try it yourself, move your h*ps, let''s see how much you want me."


    Then she drove her hand in his hair and tied up a bun so that his face was no longer hidden behind the bangs that he had grown out. Shen Li panicked, he didn''t want to let Yu Dong see his harsh lines and beaten down the face, but Yu Dong leaned closer and licked the seam of his lips. "So handsome, you are one of the most handsome men I have seen." Shen Li could feel his eyes widen as she helped him wrap his arms around her waist. He could feel her grinding against him as she nibbled on his cor bone, "Move Shen Li. It''s not that difficult, right? If I can do you, then you can do me too. That''s the great thing about making love. I showed you how much I desire you and what you make me feel. Now it''s your turn." Hooking her arms around his neck, she drew herself closer before licking his cheek, "It is a long night. Show me your love, husband."


    Shen Li had no idea. He was quite sure that no woman had ever allowed her mer to dominate her. Not ever. Because a mer was to be dominated, not someone who will dominate their wives. He didn''t know what to do. Nor did his father teach him what to do. He only told him to lie down and let his wife do it. But now, his wife was asking him to take control. What was he supposed to do?


    Yu Dong saw his bemused expression and smiled before letting go and dropping down on the ground. She spread her legs and moved her hi*s, stimting a jerk from Shen Li, "Come on, push in and out. That''s how a man does it."


    Shen Li hesitated, thinking whether to pull back or not. He had never done it and wasn''t sure if he could do it. "But I''m not a man," he answered, a bit of his insecurity escaping out of his heart. No matter how well he was treated, he wasn''t a man in the end.


    Yu Dong wrapped her legs around his waist and tugged him closer, "Who says you aren''t? Just because you can give birth to a child? That doesn''t make you any less than a woman. And as for not being a man, it''s all in your head. I''m giving you a chance to be the one in control. Feel what it feels like to be in control, don''t you want it? Or do you want to lie down and be dominated forever? I can do that, but that''s not what I want, alright?" Yu Dong asked thest part as she looked Shen Li in the eye. Though she had known it all along, she didn''t try to question it. Shen Li, this guy was wound too tight! He was too worried about whether he could do this or not able to do that. It was seriously annoying. She wanted a partner with whom she could enjoy her life, "I want you to do me, Li. So do me! F*ck me as I f*cked you!"


    When she put it like that, Shen Li had no other option but to move his hi*s as she did. At first, his thrusts were full of naiveness and not knowing what to do, but slowly he grasped the hang of it. And soon, he started loving what he was doing, watching his wife look at him in appreciation and seeing her body jostle along with him. It was fascinating.


    "Wife, I - I want toe!"


    "Good, because that''s what I want to see the most." Snaking her hand up, Yu Dong once again pushed him down. Not once did she let go of him, her inside tightly mped on it as she reversed their positions. Though she wanted to let Shen Li take control, that was all to tell him that he was in power too, but who has the final say? Hehe, it''s her. She moved her body and then dipped her hand down to his opening, where she yed with his small clit. When she knew that he was ready, she pinched on his clit and let hime before her inner muscles contracted, and her first orgasm washed out of her. She could feel hise dripping down her thighs. Her eyes shed as sheid down on his chest and rubbed his abdomen, "With this, you should be able to get pregnant, no?"


    Shen Li''s face bloomed like a red flower.

 Chapter 112 - A Carriage?

    "I think we should get a carriage," announced Yu Dong as she ced the piping hot breakfast on the table. Today''s breakfast was Jian Bing, made from millet flour and eggs. It is a tasty crepe filled with egg, spring onions, fried wanton chili sauce, and bean sauce. Because Yu Dong was filled with adrenaline after letting go of her previous life''s virgin status. She used all that energy to cook this new dish that she hadn''t cooked before.


    "This - what''s the asion?" Chen Mi picked up a Jian Bing and took a bite. The savory taste of bean sauce and chili sauce exploded in his mouth, so tasty, so damn tasty.


    Chen Mi happily munched on his crepe while Little bun shot him a disdainful nce as he looked at his daddy''s bby belly. Eat, Eat, Eat! Keep eating until you burst!


    The first thing Ye Liu saw when he returned after taking a bath was Chen Mi happily eating the Jian Bing. Though he hadn''t eaten it before, Ye Liu could smell the spicy and tantalizing scent wafting all around the kitchen. He looked at Chen Mi andughed before rubbing his head, "You should consider yourself lucky that you don''t need to breastfeed, or else you would have missed all the tasty food."


    "Don''t mess my hair, brother Liu" whined Chen Mi. He was around the age when young mers liked to make themselves look pretty. Earlier, he used to worry about his meals and couldn''t think about anything else. Now that the meals and all of the other responsibilities were taken by Yu Dong, Chen Mi no longer had to worry about anything else. He could use his free time to make himself look pretty. "I worked really hard on my hair today!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Ye Liu asked with a smile. He could see that Chen Mi has put in extra effort to tie his hair today. He had partitioned his hair to be at an uneven length while keeping his bangs falling to one side and the rest of his hair tied on the other side in a side half ponytail. Well, calling it a ponytail would be giving it face. Chen Mi had let his entire hair loose and only tied a ribbon at the very end. Above his ear, he had decorated his hair with a simple yet fancy silver hair clip. "But why are you dressed up like that?"


    Chen Mi didn''t answer right away. He first swallowed the bite he was eating, then looked at Ye Liu with a sly grin that read, ''you don''t know what I know,'' which confused Ye Liu further. However, Chen Mi ''the good boy'' didn''t have any ideas about taunting his brother Liu any further, so he truthfully responded, "I''m going to town with Wife."


    "To town?" frowning, Ye Liu looked at Yu Dong, who just walked out of the kitchen with another te of Jian Bing. She sat down after giving two to Ye Liu and leaving the rest for Yu Mai. "Why do you need to go to the town? Is Sister Cao sick? No, wait! It''s not the time for us to deliver the alcohol yet! Why are you going to the town?"


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes and then scooped a little bit of mashed rice with egg soup and helped Little bun eat. She answered, "It''s like this. I''m thinking of buying a carriage."


    "A carriage? Why? That won''te cheap!" Though they were earning a very decent sum of money, Ye Liu still didn''t like to waste money on things that he thought were useless. Items like this so-called carriage, why do they need to buy a carriage?


    "Well, indeed, we are not in dire need of a carriage. But I think it''s best to buy a mule and carriage," said Yu Dong as she began her exnation. "Every time we go to the town, we have to borrow Aunt Wang''s cart. Though she doesn''t mind it, my reputation has taken another hit after what happened in our fields. If she continues to help us, maybe the vigers will find trouble for her. She is not the only one who has an ox cart, right? Aunt Gao and Aunt He also has ox carts. The only reason vigers choose Aunt Wang is that her rates are cheaper. She is a good woman who helps around the vige. Still, if she keeps entangling with us, then she might lose business." She fed another scoop of rice to Little bun before she added, "And soon it will be winter, and our vige will be hard to reach. So it''s better to have a carriage in case of emergency. I can at least take you all to Prefectural city with a carriage. Don''t you want to get out of this vige and see the outside world for yourself?"


    Chen Mi pursed his lips and said somewhat enviously," I want to go too, brother Liu. You remember when his teacher took our cousin-inw, Yu Heng, to the prefectural city- don''t you remember how he boasted in front of us? We have never been to the prefectural city. We should go and check it out ourselves!"


    Ye Liu hesitated, but Yu Dong, who understood Chen Mi''s hint, immediately seized the chance and hit the iron when it was hot. "Exactly! The old Yu family had looked down upon us in the past! Now that we have money, we should enjoy our lives and show them that we are not losers either! "


    Chen Mi''s eyes lit up as he looked at Ye Liu, who was hesitating about whether to agree or not, "Brother Liu, what do you say?"


    Little bun, who was chewing on his mashed rice, looked at his father''s puppy dog expression and somewhat understood the gist of the situation. He wanted to go out and see the world for himself as well. Ever since he was born, he only saw the ugly faces of the vigers who looked at him with those ''bad eyes''. Little bun was too small to understand that it was all because of his gender as a ''mer''. But he was smart enough to realize that the vigers didn''t like him, so he refused to go out, which meant staying at home twenty-four seven. He didn''t like it. His fathers were just this pretty how long can he look at their faces? So he too decided to put on his most ''please I beg of you'' expression and look at Ye Liu with an iprehensible plea as he muttered. "Aawa ohho awa Aaah wooo moomo."


    Trantion: Daddy Liu, please agree with mommy.

 Chapter 113 - I Will Disown You

    "Brother Liu... I really want to go to Prefectural City. It''s good to gain experience and knowledge, isn''t it?" Chen Mi tried his best to convince his brother Liu using every trick he knew. Though he hardly ever acted like a spoiled child, his two older brothers could never withstand the impact whenever he acted wilfully.


    Sure enough, Ye Liu''s heart softened as he finally agreed, "Very well, it''s good to have a mule carriage at home. After all, we have to take more trips to the town in the future, since Yu Dong''s space is really good. We should harvest more green vegetables, hunt more meat, and keep them there. If we sell fresh meat and vegetables in the winter, we might make more money. As for going to the Prefectural City, it''s alright, I guess. Since we all have the n to move out of the vige sometime in the future, we should look around for a decent ce to settle."


    Ye Liu didn''t say that he had seen Yu Dong suffer in the vige. Usually, they could ask Aunt Wang to help them out, but Aunt Wang was also a busy woman. She had two daughters and a mer child to care for, so she was generally busy. On those days, if Yu Dong had to go to the town, she always failed to get a carriage for herself and walked to the town. Though the town wasn''t far away, it was still at a reasonable distance. Ye Liu didn''t pay attention to these things before because he thought that as long as he was suffering, it was good that Yu Dong was suffering as well.


    But then the current Yu Dong joined the family. Even though she neverined, Ye Liu felt really angry whenever the vigers teased and taunted her when they drove past Yu Dong on an ox cart. It was really frustrating! If not for the sake of taking business away from Aunt Wang, Ye Liu too would have bought an ox cart! Though having a carriage of any kind was good enough.


    Yu Dong saw through Ye Liu, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she was delighted. It was good to have people worrying about her! Back then, when she was in her world, she was the one who constantly worried about others. No one would take care of her, even her irresponsible parents - the two of them were so engrossed in their research that they hardly even returned home. Even a single visit in a year was too much to expect from them. She really hoped now that she was gone, her parents were taking good care of her brothers.


    "Alright then -"


    "Oh wait, where is brother Li? Is he sick?" Ye Liu, who began his breakfast finally, looked around and was surprised to see that the early riser of their family was still asleep. "Is he alright? Shall I check on him?"


    Yu Dong, the culprit, coughed and felt her ears warm up. She hurriedly stopped Ye Liu. If thetter really went inside Shen Li''s room and saw the sight of thepletely ''eaten'' Shen Li, she would have to exin what happened. It would be too embarrassing not for her but for Shen Li, whose skin was just this thick. "He is fine. It''s just that we walked around the vigest night, and he is tired now, so don''t disturb him."


    Ye Liu didn''t doubt her, Yu Dong and Shen Li returned ratherte, or it could be said that they only came back around three in the morning. Most vigers were still asleep, and so was Ye Liu, so neither of them knew what happened between Yu Dong and Shen Li.


    After breakfast, Yu Dong took Little bun in her arms and thoroughly bundled him up. It wasn''t that she wasn''t willing to take him with her, but she was slightly worried and asked him, "Are you sure you want to go? You aren''t allowed to cry or fuss in the town once you get annoyed or bored, you understand?"


    "abba uh ho ash ma" clutching onto his mother''s pants, Little bun promised. Though Yu Dong was sure that he would definitely make a fuss once he got annoyed by the noise in the town.


    "Wife, he will definitely make a fuss. Don''t listen to him." Chen Mi straightforwardly put Yu Dong''s worries in words. "He is such a naughty little brat. I''m certain that once he gets fed up with the hustle and bustle of the town, he will cry and beg you to bring him back home."


    "You say that, but it''s not like I can leave him behind," said Yu Dong as she pointed at the little ko wrapped around her front. Ye Liu, on the other hand, was trying everything in his might to pull off the sticky bun, but the sticky bun was stubborn too, not letting go of his mother. "It''s like this. What can I do? Other than taking him with us?"


    Chen Mi bit his lips as he too tried to put his strength into ripping Little bun off Yu Dong, but that only made the entire house noisier as Little bun cried and scolded them in his babyish voice.


    "Alright, that''s enough, Mi. Just take him with you," said Ye Liu. It was clear that Little bun was not going to give up, and they couldn''t hurt him, so they could onlypromise.


    Chen Mi looked at his annoying son and suddenly felt like he had given birth to a meatloaf. How sticky can this child be? From where did he learn all this? However, he was Little bun''s daddy, and he knew that his son was bullied and not liked by the vigers. This was why he always stayed at home and hardly went out, so even though he didn''t want to bring Little bun with him, he couldn''t harden his heart. "Fine, you cane with us."


    Hearing his daddy''s words, Little bun cheered up.. Still, before his smile could evenpletely form, Chen Mi poked his forehead and ruthlessly announced, "If you made a fuss in town, I will disown you."

 Chapter 114 - Buying A Carriage

    "Wife"


    "Mommo"


    "Yes, Yes... I got it," sighed Yu Dong as she walked to the sweet shop. She didn''t know how things escted to this point, but all she knew was that once they arrived at the town. Both daddy and son were like a loose cannon. They rushed here and hurried there. If not for her keeping check on Chen Mi, she would have lost the two long ago. Just now, Chen Mi rushed to this sweet shop leaving her behind. If not for the money pouch with her, he might have jumped on the next adventure hunt by now. "Please pack twenty water chestnut cakes for me, five to eat and fifteen to take away, and a bowl of Double-Layer Steamed Milk Custard to take away."


    "Yes, please wait for a moment," said the bossdy as she took out of bamboo leaves and packed fifteen water chestnut cakes in one and five in another to eat. On the other hand, the bossdy''s husband filled a wooden bowl with steamed milk custard. "Here you go, that will be thirty copper coins."


    Yu Dong paid the money and then exchanged Little bun with Chen Mi for the water chestnut cakes. Honestly, just now, her heart literally jumped to her throat. Chen Mi had been so shy and silent when she first arrived that she had forgotten that he was an energetic young man of sixteen. With Little bun in her arms, at least she would have some security to prevent Chen Mi from running around like before.


    Sure enough, Chen Mi settled down with his son out of his arms. Though he was still looking around the town, his head moving so fast that he was creating after images. He was at least walking silently by Yu Dong''s side without ''oh what''s that'' and running away.


    "Da! Da!" Little bun pointed to the water chestnut cakes that Chen Mi was eating and refused to take a bite of custard milk. He, too, wanted to eat that fascinating cake, not this gooey milk thing.


    ''Like father, like son,'' muttered Yu inwardly. However, she simply scooped a spoonful of milk custard and shoved it inside Little bun''s mouth when thetter opened his mouth toin. "Don''t even think about it. You cannot eat that right now. In fact, you are not allowed to eat sugar at all, but mommy is being lenient and letting you eat it a bit. If youin any more, then Mommy will take this away too."


    Yu Dong had raised her brothers and was well aware of the fiasco babies made when they had sugar. If not for Little bun making a fuss in the middle of the street, she would not have bothered buying this custard milk either.


    Little bun pouted but settled down. He knew that his mommy was serious. His mommy was strict when it came to his health, even if he could get away with many things. If his mommy said ''no,'' even daddy Liu would disagree with him.


    How unfair.


    Yu Dong didn''t know that her son was actuallymenting over the injustice of the world. She continued to scoop bite by bite of milk custard and let Little bun eat it to satisfy his cravings. She didn''t want Little bun to stay awake at night after overeating sugar. Thus, she put away the bowl of custard milk in her space once Little bun finished eating half or so of milk custard.


    "Wife, where are we going?" asked Chen Mi after eating his cakes. At first, he was a bit excited to look around, but now that he had eaten a few snacks, he had calmed down a bit. Or, more than likely, he waszy to run about on a half-full stomach. Ever since he gave birth to Little bun, Chen Mi hardly ever walked around, so he got tired and settled down after running around for a while.


    "To the ox and horse market," answered Yu Dong as she patted the fussing Little bun. She knew she shouldn''t have brought him here. Little babies became really fussy when they were brought into crowded ces, "and then we will look around for a carriage. It''s good if we can buy a readymade carriage. If not, let''s have someone make it for us."


    Chen Mi nodded, then took the fussy Little bun in his arms. His excuse was that Yu Dong would have gotten tired from carrying Little bun, but when Yu Dong gave little bun to him, Chen Mi grinned down at his son before mouthing ''disown''. Little bun stopped fussing and silently let his daddy carry him like a flipped magical switch.


    Yu Dong didn''t know what went through between the father and son. She only saw that Little bun had stopped making a fuss and couldn''t help but tease, "It looks like bunbun still likes his daddy the best."


    Chen Mi patted Little bun''s back and gave Yu Dong a smile. On the other hand, Little bun listlessly looked at his mommy and sighed, ''liking this devil-like daddy? That''s never going to happen.


    The two of them walked to the ox and horse market, and just like before, Yu Dong was surrounded by a lot of noise as they walked inside the market. Chen Mi had covered Little bun''s ears with his hand. Still, because Little bun''s senses were nurtured by Yu Dong''s spiritual water, the baby could clearly hear all the hustle and bustle made by the hawkers. He buried his head against his daddy''s chest and whined like an old man who got a severe hangover. Chen Mi heard his small whines and smiled, "Didn''t I tell you to stay at home? Now you have no choice but to suffer."


    Little bun rubbed his small head against his father''s chest and inwardly scolded his father. ''Stinky daddy, you should have told me that this ce would smell of poop and pee, then I wouldn''t have acted stubbornly. ''


    That''s what Little bun believed, but even if Chen Mi told him this before, he would still insist oning with his daddy, believing that his daddy was lying.

 Chapter 115 - [Bonus ]

    However, this time, Yu Dong didn''t have to show off her powers to save a dying mule or something. Because they had luck on their side today, the two of them soon found a healthy-looking mule, and what was even more surprising, the deal included a carriage as well! The carriage and the mule condition were excellent, and the deal wasn''t bad either, so Yu Dong didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.


    Yu Dong talked to the carriage owner. It turned out that the owner was in a rush to arrange for her son''s dowry, so she was selling the mule and carriage at an excellent bargain to raise money quickly.


    Yu Dong haggled with the owner for a while, and since thedy was in a hurry to sell the carriage to arrange for her son''s betrothal gifts, Yu Dong got a good deal. She only needed to pay eight taels for the mule and one silver tael for the carriage, which was a reasonably nice deal.


    Once she paid the money to the owner, she became the owner of an excellent carriage and a mule.


    Xiao Hua, who came out to walk around the town, never thought he would see Yu Dong. A few months ago, this woman was acting like his ve. If he asked her to head to the west, she wouldn''t dare say east. Out of all of his customers, Yu Dong was the only one willing to cajole him despite being poorer than the others.


    Of course, Xiao Hua didn''t like her. He knew that the only reason Yu Dong was being friendly to him was that she couldn''t have him. Most of his customers were like this. The reason they tried so hard to chase him was all because he was like a forbidden fruit that they could yearn for all they wanted but couldn''t eat him. Once Yu Dong had a taste of him, she wouldn''t havee back and bothered with him. There was also the fact that she was knee-deep in debt at the tavern and could hardly take care of herself, much less redeem him. So, he never wasted his time on her.


    Thest time she passed out because of the overdose of happy powder, he thought that Yu Dong must have been done for. He thought the woman might forget to breathe but would never forget toe and see him. But contrary to his beliefs, she was all well and good, and she even had money! Nine taels! She just bought a mule and carriage for nine taels! The mer standing next to her seemed to be her husband by the looks of things. Which means the child must be her son. If he wasn''t wrong, then the child was a mer! But still, the clothes he was wearing were of such fine quality! Even he had never seen such fine clothing! What happened? In just a few months, what happened?


    Xiao Hua once again looked at Yu Dong, Chen Mi, and Little bun, and his face couldn''t help but look a bit strange.


    As far as he knew, Yu Dong didn''t like her husbands, nor did she like the child that her husband gave birth to. If not, she wouldn''t havee to the tavern while her husband was inbor. Yu Dong even said that something was wrong with her two husbands who couldn''t get pregnant and was a bit suspicious of Chen Mi''s child. Howe both her husbands didn''t get pregnant when she has been trying for so many years. Still, Chen Mi got pregnant in just a month! She even went as far as calling her son a bastard in the past, believing that Chen Mi had a lover. Chen Mi, who was so resistant to Yu Dong, was thought to have made her a cuckold.


    But now she was happily living with her son and husband...


    Xiao Hua couldn''t help but call out "Yu Dong."


    Seeing Xiao Hua, the ever-rxed Chen Mi immediately came to stand by his wife''s side. He clutched Little bun a bit too tightly, making him wriggle in difort. Little bun raised his head toin, but then his gaze fell on his daddy''s scary expression, and he immediately quieted down.


    ''Scary! So scary! That expression is so fierce. Bunbun doesn''t like it!'' Little bun was really scared because of this sudden change. He didn''t even dare to utter a low whine. In fact, on the contrary, for the first time in his life, Little bun tried to make himself look as insignificant as he could.


    Yu Dong looked at Chen Mi''s aggressive appearance like he was facing an enemy and couldn''t help but be a bit amused. She looked at Xiao Hua and finally remembered who he was - no wonder Chen Mi was on high alert! This was the little moonlight of the previous owner! For this mer, the original owner was all set to sell herself and her family. Now looking at him well, he did have a beauty that could crush an entire country.


    Soft willow-like waist, sword-like eyebrows, and eyes that were as dark as the curtain night with multiple shining stars. Though half of his face was covered in a veil, Yu Dong knew that Xiao Hua was indeed quite beautiful. He had a voice like a songbird that was enough to raise him as the top escort of the tavern without him needing to sell his body.


    "Is something the matter?" she asked, looking at Xiao Hua, who was walking towards with slowdylike steps. No wonder he was so well fought over by women. Even his walk was worthy of being praised, but he was too girly for her taste. She didn''t like pretty boys.


    Xiao Hua was surprised at Yu Dong''s formal tone but masked it with ease as he softly spoke, "It''s nothing. I just saw youing out of the horse and ox market and saw you bringing this carriage with you. Looks like I have to congratte you. It seems you have made quite a bit of money for yourself."


    To Yu Dong, Xiao Hua''s intention was clear, but to Chen Mi, whose heart, mind, and body were on fire from the jealousy surging through him.. He only had two words in his mind ''Damn You!''.

 Chapter 116 - Can’t Even Get Mad

    Yu Dong immediately understood the reason why Xiao Hua was suddenly willing to talk to her! He was interested in the silver that she used to buy the carriage. "It''s not like that. I had to sell my farming fields to settle my debts, and a few silver taels were left, so I thought l could buy this carriage. It was not expensive, just a few taels because the owner is in a hurry to sell it. It''s not like you don''t know what kind of person I am. I get attracted to beautiful things on instinct."


    "A few silver taels to buy a carriage; that''s a lot. This much is enough to support a family for a long time." Xiao Hua was filled with envy as he looked at Chen Mi, wearing brand new clothes and silver jewelry. Then he looked again at Yu Dong with a shy expression. If it was the original Yu Dong, she would have definitely asked Xiao Hua what was actually bothering him. Still, the present Yu dong remained silent. She wasn''t the original owner. She had no good feelings towards Xiao Hua. It was true that the original owner was not a good woman. Still, she treated Xiao Hua really well. Yet, Xiao Hua never warned her about the happy powder she consumed daily. If only he could have warned her that the happy powder was poisonous and could kill her, then a life could have been saved. No matter how pathetic a person the original owner was, she was still a human who deserved to live her life.


    Yet this mer, because of his indifference, has caused a rtively significant amount of damage to the original owner. If she continued to get entangled with this man, maybe her ending wouldn''t be good either. Not that she had any thoughts of having any sort of rtionship with him.


    Yu Dong kept her mouth shut, and Xiao Hua, who was waiting for her to ask him what was troubling him, was actually too stunned to speak. How could she act so coldly towards him? Wasn''t she the one who promised him that one day she would redeem him and give him a proper title? How can she act so distant towards him now? Sure enough, his daddy was right. All women were the same! They only liked a mer until their heart''s desire was fulfilled, and once they got bored of them, they wouldn''t even look in their direction, not once! Xiao Hua couldn''t remain silent because he was in a desperate situation as well. His daddy was being pressured by a wealthy mistress to sell his first night. Xiao Hua didn''t want that if he failed to redeem himself before that - no, he would definitely save himself before that because he wasn''t going to sell his body. He would never degrade himself to a petty prostitute ever! Since Yu Dong didn''t speak, he could only bring the matter before her. "It''s like this Dong Dong. A few days ago, I offended a rich mistress. She is forcing me to sell myself to her as an apology. I don''t want to do that. You know me, right? I will only sell my talents, not my body. Please save me! I promise that I will serve you well in the future, just two hundred taels, just save me for two hundred taels?! I beg of you!"


    Xiao Hua tightly clenched his fists to his side. However, he understood that Yu Dong had no good feelings left towards him, and honestly, he understood that as well. Thest time Viao Hua saw her, she was coughing up blood from overdosing on happy powder. He should have warned her as she was his number one customer, but he and his daddy were also restricted. His mommy would have torn him into pieces if he had stopped Yu Dong from buying the happy powder. He was selfish, and he knows that he was selfishly ruining others'' happiness even now. But he had no other choice, a mer like him with no background, no education, and no power. What was he supposed to do?


    "Why should my wife do that?" Chen Mi, who was tired of watching Xiao Hua act so flirtatiously (he didn''t) in front of his wife, couldn''t hold back anymore. He passed Little bun to Yu Dong and then strode forward to stand between Yu Dong and Xiao Hua.


    Little bun was cradled in his mother''sfortable hug, ''finally, inner peace''.


    "My wife has no obligation to treat you well. Nor does she owe you anything! Why should she use her hard-earned money to save you? Do you think you are made of gold or something? Two hundred silver taels? Why should my wife take out so much money for you? What have you done for her?"


    "Isn''t she treating you well too? I''m not asking her for money! I just want you to borrow it from her! Once I get out of this situation, I will serve her in return!"


    "My wife doesn''t need you to serve you! A weak little boy with no positive traits other than his pretty face! Compared to you, I''m ten times better. I have given my wife a beautiful and cute son. I can even cook, clean, and do massages for my wife!" (he cannot do anything of the things mentioned above, which is why Shen Li and Ye Liu are in charge of cooking, but he does have the confidence to boast about it.) Chen Mi patted his chest with brimming confidence.


    The beautiful, cute, baby boy "..." I can''t even get mad even if I wanted to. That''s so annoying Isn''t it? How can his daddy call him cute when he was a boy?


    Yu Dong standing behind her husband while pping "..." ooooh, that''s some confidence we have there.


    Xiao Hua, the pretty boy whose only good aspect was his face and nothing else. "...." He can''t say anything because Chen Mi didn''t say anything wrong about the situation.

 Chapter 117 - [Bonus ]

    "That is... that is so rude! How can a mer act like that! "Xiao Hua who was called, ''a pretty boy with no other aspect worthy of buying'', was horribly pissed and couldn''t respond for a while. Only after a few minutes was he able to shake off his daze and speak. "That''s not the way a mer talks of acts! That''s simply barbaric! You are an ape!"


    Chen Mi, the ape "..."??? ape?


    Chen Mi, the ape "..."??! Ape??!


    Chen Mi, the ape "..."!!!! He called me a monkey!!


    "You little shitty flower! How dare you call me a monkey!" snapped Chen Mi rolling his sleeves as he growled. Though he agreed that he wasn''t as pretty as Xiao Hua, he wasn''t that bad-looking either. After he gave birth to Little bun, his skin was no longer yellowish as it was before. Now his skin was glowing and pearly white! How in the hell does he resemble an ape? Huh?


    "Hehe, did I hit the nerve? At least I have a pretty face that could heal others'' hearts with grace and beauty," snickered Xiao Hua. He giggled with his hand covering his mouth because he was used to acting like a pampereddy. Even his waspish voice was calm and collected, like an arrogantdy.


    "And what can your pretty face bring? Can it bring money?"


    "I''m afraid to tell you, but it can bring more money than your ugly face, you boorish ape!"


    "You damn, a pretty boy just get lost!" Chen Mi, who knew that he couldn''t fight with Xiao Hua in beauty, suddenly blew up. He didn''t want his wife to be seduced by a pretty boy like Xiao Hua. There were two big brothers at home already, and he had to fight them every day to gain his wife''s attention. Adding one more would be too troublesome. "Just begone! You. DAMN. PRETTY. BOY!!!"


    Chen Mi was prepared to throw himself at Xiao Hua and fight it off with him, but then Yu Dong stopped him by patting his shoulder. Yu Dong left Chen Mi in charge of the fight because she wanted him to deal with Xiao Hua. As a woman, if she dealt with Xiao Hua and thetter started crying, then it would have been troublesome. This was why Yu Dong didn''t bother herself with them. But if Chen Mi got himself in a physical brawl, she had to intercept it.


    "Ah, wait a minute, "said Yu Dong as she raised her hand and stopped the fight that could be started at any moment. "Actually,pared to a pretty face, I would like to have something more practical."


    Chen Mi: the winner, as the more practical one (he isn''t, he just won because of Yu Dong''s biased affection)


    Xiao Hua: the loser, as he has nothing practical to offer ''Che''


    Xiao Hua grew silent. He knew that he was asking for too much after what he had done to Yu Dong. Though he did nothing with his own hands and every decision was taken by Yu Dong on her own, he could have tried to stop her from making those decisions. The power he held on her back then would have definitely made her stop consuming the happy powder. He nearly killed her because of his selfishness and now had no right to beg her for his rescue. His request was selfish, he was selfish, and he will remain the selfish one for the rest of his life. Even now, he was only lying about serving her forever. Once he was saved, he would indeed run away. Because firstly, he didn''t like women, not just Yu Dong but every woman. Because every single one of them was selfish.


    And secondly, Yu Dong was too short. A pipsqueakpared to him.


    Yu Dong the pipsqueak "..." you wanna fight boy?


    Xiao Hua sighed and then bowed in an apology. All his anger left him in an instant. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you to do something like this for me. I don''t deserve your kindness and sympathy after what I have done to you. I apologize."


    Yu Dong examined him for a moment, she didn''t have positive feelings for Xiao Hua, but she also didn''t like how the mers of this world were treated. She knew that Xiao Hua didn''t warn the previous owner because he was saving his own skin. He might be lying to her again for the sake of saving himself again but wasn''t this everyone did? Whether in the past or future, she really can''t ept another mer. It would be too troublesome. She already has to handle three jealous mers who were hard to understand. One more would be insane. "You know this world is all about give and take, don''t you?"


    Xiao Hua, who was bowing, was startled at the sudden change of topic. He didn''t understand what Yu Dong was trying to say by asking him this.


    "Indeed, I don''t see your worth because you have never shown your real self. Other than singing in the tavern, I have never seen you do something worthwhile," continued Yu Dong as she stared at Xiao Hua''s bemused expression. "You say that you will return the money that you are borrowing from me. But the question is, how will you return it? Like my husband just said, I don''t need anyone to serve me. I have him as well as two other husbands at home. I don''t need another one to take care of me no matter how beautiful he is because your beauty isn''t going to get a return on my money."


    At first, Xiao Hua didn''t understand what she was saying butter on, he understood. He would be foolish if he couldn''t understand what she said after working so long in the tavern. "You mean you''re saying..."


    Yu Dong smiled. No wonder Xiao Hua could reach the top without selling his body. He had a sound mind. "Show me your worth. Let me see exactly what you can do and how far you can go. If you can propose a good deal in two weeks, I will consider helping you. If you can not, you are not worth wasting my time. If you are really just a pretty face with no brains, you should act like one. Just be a pretty vase at some richdy''s house and do your job. Or show me how far you can go for your freedom. I''m not gonna waste my money on just a pretty vase. That''s how this world works. You know it too, right?" Then Yu Dong straightened up and pondered over what she had just said. "Hmm, let''s see if I missed something? Hmm - I didn''t. That will be all, now if you don''t mind, I still have a date to continue with my husband, goodbye."


    With a wave of her hand, Yu Dong took Chen Mi''s hand while holding Little bun on the other arm and walked away, leaving Xiao Huapletely stunned behind.


    Xiao Hua stayed where he was for two minutes and watched Yu Dong go before bursting outughing. "What''s with that? Wasn''t she the one who was wasting my money on my pretty face a few months ago?" He took onest look at Yu Dong''s vanishing back and chuckled. "A good deal, hmm? I can make do with that too."


    With that, he walked away into the opposite alley while humming a jolly tune.

 Chapter 118 - Sweet Promises

    What''s gotten into you? Are you angry?" asked Yu Dong, tilting her head sideways as she looked at Chen Mi, who was unusually quiet as he sat beside her. Ever since he opened up to her after finding out the truth about her identity, he had hardly shut himself off in her presence. It was a little bothersome and unnerving to see him stay so silent.


    "What do you mean ?" Chen Mi questioned back. He didn''t even raise his head up to look at Yu Dong and kept staring at the floor. "I''m not angry at all. Why should I be angry?"


    ''You say that but...'' thought Yu Dong inwardly, looking at Chen Mi whose lips were so pursed that he could actually hang ady''s bag on his lips. ''You are pouting! You are seriously pouting!''


    Yu Dong sighed and started rubbing the back of his hand with her thumb. She understood why he was upset. Still, honestly, she didn''t do anything that might be mistaken for showing an interest in Xiao Hua. But then again, maybe her speaking to Xiao Hua at all must have rubbed Chen Mi in the wrong way. "You don''t have to try so hard. If you have something to say, then you can say it. If you want toin, I will listen to yourints. After all, I''m yours, and you are mine. We have each other backs. Go ahead and vent, don''t let it eat you up on the inside."


    Chen Mi tightened his hold on Yu Dong''s hand. He didn''t know whether or not it was alright for him to say what was in his mind. But he didn''t want to live the life he had been living till now. That would be depressing. Chen Mi kept staring at the covered floor of their carriage as they drove past the crowd. Even though they were surrounded by bustling noise, with the wind whistling as the mule clip-clopped its way out of the town, all Chen Mi could hear was the awkward silence that was surrounding them. He didn''t say anything, and neither did Yu Dong for a while.


    Yu Dong stayed silent because she didn''t want to interrupt whatever Chen Mi wanted to say. Chen Mi didn''t say anything because he didn''t know where to begin. Neither of them spoke for a while.


    "Actually, Dong Dong, I am a very selfish person," began Chen Mi without looking at Yu Dong. He hugged the sleeping Little bun a bit tighter and wished for the ground to open up and swallow him whole. "I was pampered rotten by my mother. She loves me just as much as she loves my daddy. Or, if possible, even more, I always envied the rtionship that my parents had. If they fought one morning the next day, they were stuck at the hip again. It was overly sweet. Cringe andpletely idiotic. Like how can a woman love a mer so much? My mother is the head of the family, going by society''s rules. She should have married two more mers and given birth to a whole horde of children to bless our family''s n. She didn''t, no matter how much she was criticized by the family''s elders, she didn''t budge and never let another mer inside her life or her heart. It''s stupid, isn''t it? But I wanted that!"


    "I wanted a lover more than a wife. Someone who will spoil me rotten, someone who will stay patient with me no matter how many tantrums I throw, but..." Chen Mi paused, waiting for Yu Dong to say something, to tell him that what he wanted was nothing but imaginary happiness. He wanted her to say that he was foolish, but she said nothing. If not for the fact he could hear her breathing next to him and feel the warmth of her palm, he would have thought he was riding the carriage alone. He was kind of d she didn''t speak. "But I didn''t get what I always craved for. Even then, I have been patient. I try to minimize my presence when you are together with Brother Li or Brother Liu. But you are really mean. All I wanted for today was to have you all to myself, for you to stay by my side and only look at me. To hold my hand and praise me, I just want to be your only one, even for just one day and yet."


    Yu Dong nced at Chen Mi and sighed before stopping the carriage a little farther away from Song Yixu''s restaurant than she initially nned. "Mi, in all honesty. If I could, I would have loved only one of you."


    She spoke earnestly, making Chen Mi stiffen with all his muscles going taut at once. "But I can''t do that. I was not used to doing rtionships beforeing here. I had no one in my life. So even if I do something that''s hurting you, I mean no harm, believe me. I just don''t know what to do. Suppose I pay attention to only one of you. In that case, I will inevitably ignore or slight the other ever so negligibly, even if I don''t want to do that. I always stayed away from others because I took rtionships as a waste of time. Now, all of a sudden, I have three people to love and care for." Yu Dong raised her hand and started rubbing Chen Mi''s head. "I can''t say that I can give you the loyalty that your mother gave your father. But that''s the only thing that I will not be able to give you. Because you can ask me anything other than that, I promise to give you just that. I will love you. Not exclusively, but with every piece that belongs to you alone, that''s the best I can do for you three. I can''t exin any better than this, so please understand, alright?"


    Chen Mi felt his heart flutter as he hugged Little bun. His eyes stinging unexpectedly. He didn''t know why his heart was touched. Yu Dong spoke nothing of the promises that he once dreamed of, but she spoke of the promises that she could keep. Sniffling silently, he smiled, finally looking up. "Yes, thank you very much. Are you taking me on a date?"


    Yu Dong followed his gaze and chuckled. "Take it as an apology. You can order whatever you want. I won''t stop you."


    "Even the desserts?"


    "Even the desserts," promised Yu Dong.

 Chapter 119 - Fang Chi Jumped In The River

    "Are you alright?" asked Yu Dong as she helped Chen Mi inside the carriage. Earlier, Chen Mi was riding the carriage right beside her in the front seat, but now it would be perilous for him to sit in front with her after all that.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine," said Chen Mi as he somehow dragged his feet inside the carriage and plopped his butt on the cushioned seat. While he was doing all this, he cradled Little bun and his stomach. After all, he ate just a bunch of desserts in the restaurant, including the newlyunched jam and bread - it was simple but incredibly sweet!!


    Usually, Little bun would have given his father a white look, but he too was listless right now. He was used to having his way at home, especially when the matter was regarding food - he expected the same here too. Just like his daddy, he has a sweet tooth, so despite his mother''s repeated warnings, he ate a little this and a little that of the desserts now he was feeling quite stuffed. Why was his stomach so small?


    So annoying.


    Yu Dong looked at the groaning father-son duo and felt her lips twitch. Yup. Letting these two sit in front of the carriage with her was a dangerous proposition. For her.


    "Sit right! For me and for the love of the lord, listen to me this time," said Yu Dong as she closed the carriage door. Earlier, she had warned both of them not to overeat and take a few desserts as take away with them, but the two didn''t listen. They kept saying that it was fine and they were fine. Before she knew it, two pigs were sitting at the table with her.


    They are such a gluttonous duo. Sighed Yu Dong as she hopped on the carriage and whipped the mule with her whipping stick.


    As the carriage started moving towards home again, Chen Mi spoke up. "Wait, wait, wife! The carriage! The carriage is going too fast! Slow down! I feel sick!"


    "Ababa! Fuufaa! Stooow! Stow!" chimed Little bun supporting his daddy''s ''too fast'' theory.


    Yu Dong "..." This was why I told you not to overeat!


    Nheless, she still slowed down the speed of the carriage with a sigh. The things she had to do for love. The result of slowing down the carriage was that the ride home took longer than the trip to town on foot.


    Yu Dong finally drove past the vige''s entrance gate. She was enshrouded in the sense of defeat.


    An immediate uproar ensued when the vigers saw Yu Dong return with a newly brought carriage and mule. After what happenedst time, many vigers waited for Yu Dong to return to her old ways and fall to ruin. Instead of falling down, her life was getting better and better. What was this? How could a former drunk earn so much money?


    Yu Dong paid no attention to the envious gazes of the vigers. After living in the vige for a while, she was more or less used to their attitude. She simply drove the carriage down the road which led to her house. Suddenly someone came rushing in front of her carriage.


    If not for her fast reflexes, Yu Dong would have definitely had an ident, and the person in front of her would have a meeting with the king of hell. Fortunately, Yu Dong was able to stop the mule and the carriage in time to not run over the person in front of her.


    Chen Mi and Little bun were thrown off the seat inside the carriage. If not for Chen Mi, who stabilized his footing on time, the two would have fallen on the floor, hitting the opposite wall of the carriage.


    "What the hell! Do you want to die? If so," Yu Dong was so upset that she started scolding without looking to see who it was. But when she realized that the person standing in front of her carriage was Granny Fang, she stopped at once. Of course, she immediately noticed Granny Fang''s tear-stricken face, which surprised Yu Dong. She jumped down from the carriage and helped Granny Fang up. "What''s wrong, Granny? Why are you running around like this? Why are you crying?"


    Granny Fang, who thought that she was reaching the end of the line, finally got her first beacon of hope. She immediately clung to Yu Dong as she cried and begged, "Dong Dong! Dong Dong! Please save my Chi! I beg you, please save him, he jumped in the river! Please save him. I will - I will do anything for your family, just this once - just this once save him."


    Granny Fang knew she was asking for too much. Her grandson was just a mer. With no good assets, even his face wasn''t to the liking of most women. Wasn''t it because of this that so many women didn''t listen to her and shoved her away? Her grandson was of no use to them, and their family was so poor that they couldn''t even repay the woman''s family if something went wrong. Of course, no one was willing to save her grandson.


    Yu Dong was startled when she heard that Fang Chi had jumped into the river. She knew that the guy was a bit of a pessimist, but she didn''t think he was so sad as to jump in the river! Just how depressed that guy was!


    "Stop crying, Granny Fang, tell me! Tell me where did he jump, I will go and save him!" Even the tone of Yu Dong''s voice changed, and now it was carrying an unconscious sense of tension and fear.


    Granny Fang immediately wiped her tears as she babbled, "By the reefs, he jumped off the cliff down to the river-"


    Before Granny Fang couldplete her sentence, Yu Dong was already rushing towards the direction of the reefs. Thankfully, she wasn''t far away and soon reached the cliff where Fang Chi jumped. She looked around and swiftly found Fang Chi''s floating body.


    After making a swift decision, she took off her outer jacket and plunged right into the sea.

 Chapter 120 - You Old Hag

    It seemed the winds blowing were even stronger now. Yu Dong could hear the thundering roar of the winds as she dived from the cliff. Waves crashed against the side of the cliff and the reefs.


    Chen Mi, who had rushed after Yu Dong with Grandma Fang, had just arrived at the scene and saw his wife jump from the edge. Though he knew that Yu Dong was stronger than others, his legs still turned jelly, and he stumbled onto his knees. His wife... his wife just jumped down into the sea! Chen Mi was so scared that his heart was jumping anxiously against his ribs, and he couldn''t help but nervously shout after Yu Dong, "Wife! Wife, be careful! The water is deep over there! And the rocks! Watch out for the rocks at the bottom of the sea! Don''t hurt yourself!"


    When Yu Dong emerged above the water, she was already quite far away from Chen Mi, but she could still hear Chen Mi''s concerned voice because of her cultivation. She turned around and waved her hand at him. After that, she again started swimming towards Fang Chi, floating out in the sea.


    Now that someone has jumped in the sea to rescue Fang Chi, the vigers no longer bothered to hide their faces from Grandma Fang. They immediately rushed where Fang Chi jumped and chewed melon seeds as they watched Yu Dong swim over to Fang Chi. They acted like this was a drama show and not a real issue!


    "Tsk, tsk, what an unfortunate thing. Everyone has problems in their lives but to jump down to your death. What a cowardly act." Commented one of the Aunties from the vige. The vigers called her Madam Tian out of respect because she was rted to Vige Head Mu Xian.


    Her family mainlyprised of fisherwomen as they only knew of one skill: to row the boat in the violent sea and catch fishes, which was why Grandma Fang rushed to the Tian house first, begging them to help her. Of course, Madam Tian didn''t agree. She was the head of her family and a money-grubber. She would never do something that would bring her no advantages. She had long calcted the oue in her mind. Grandma Fang was poor and had no extra savings to reward her. If she did, then Fang Chi would have been married off years ago. Because of theck of money, Fang Chi couldn''t get married - maybe she would have helped if Fang Chi was a beautiful mer like one of her husbands. Then she would have saved him and used her favor as a way to pressure him into marrying her, but Fang Chi wasn''t even half as pretty as her first husband.


    If she married a mer who was taller and sturdier than her, where will she put her face?


    So, Madam Tian straightforwardly refused Grandma Chi, telling her that the wind was too strong and there was no way they would be able to save Fang Chi in such rough water. But then that brat Yu Dong just had to y the hero!


    "It''s foolish to jump in the sea right now. The waves are dangerous! I''m afraid Fang Chi is already dead, and if Yu Dong doesn''t return soon, she will be dead as well," continued Madam Tian. She didn''t care about Chen Mi or Grandma Fang, who was worriedly sobbing on the ground.


    Grandma Fang has been pushed to her limits. She was a rtively kind woman who hardly ever fought with anyone. If possible, she would avoid having any kind of feuds with the vigers. But today, she couldn''t stay still anymore. Fang Chi was her life, thest and only precious thing left of her daughter.


    When Grandma Fang heard Madam Tian say that Fang Chi was already dead, she jumped at Madam Tian with a loud snarl and scratched her face. "You say that again! You say that again! You better watch out, or I will rip your mouth off! How dare you say that about my Chi''er?! Huh? You ck-hearted woman, you refused to help my Chi''er! Have you forgotten that when your daughter was lost at sea, it was my daughter who saved her and brought her home safe and sound? You and your stinky family didn''t return the debt, and when my daughter died, you hid your faces so that this old woman wouldn''te after you and ask for your help. Like, I don''t know what kind of dirty and stingy person you are! After years I asked you to do something for me, but you made excuses! Do you think I don''t know why you did that? I have broken more teeth than you have in your mouth! I can tell what''s going on in a woman''s mind with just one look! Who do you think you are fooling? You didn''t help me when my daughter died. I didn''t say anything. You didn''t help me save Chi''er. I didn''t say anything a second time. But you are such a disgusting woman that you cant keep your mouth shut! You don''t have the guts to save my grandson, and you won''t let anyone else save him either, is that it? For the sake of your filthy face, I need to let my grandson die. You better pray that my Chi''er stays safe and sound, or else I will hang myself in front of your house and haunt your family until their death!"


    Grandma Fang spat at Madam Tian after cursing and pointing her finger at her.


    The vigers were so shocked by Grandma Fang''s actions that they didn''t know how to react. The information they just received was a little bit too much. Damn, why didn''t they know that Madam Tian owed such a big favor to Grandma Fang?


    All of them nced at Madam Tian with a disdainful look in their eyes, to not repay life-saving gratitude, how shameful.


    As for Madam Tian, she too was stunned after being spat on, but after a moment of stiffness, she finally returned to her senses. She noticed the disdainful res of the vigers, and her voice couldn''t help but get more shrill than usual as she shouted, "You - You old woman, are you crazy?! How dare you spit at me?!"

 Chapter 121 - [Bonus ]

    Madam Tian was a gloomy woman. She was thin and malnourished because she wanted to save as much money as possible and would make cuts wherever she could and still live. Her family often ate pancakes made from coarse grain without any side dishes. Now that she was ring at Grandma Fang with a gaze filled with hatred, she looked really terrifying, like a monster in the dark.


    "Are you crazy? Have you gone so senile because of your old age that you are sprouting nonsensical facts!! When did your daughter save my daughter? My daughter is a proud fisherwoman. She has inherited all my skills. Since when did normal farmer girls start saving skilled fisherwomen from the sea? You don''t have any evidence, and you are spouting nonsense just because you are upset with me? You are already in your sixties or seventies. You better fear God and stop with your lies! By doing and saying such things, who knows, maybe you will die early -"


    Madam Tian had the backing of the vige head, so she didn''t bother to hold back on her poisonous words. She was so angry at Grandma Fang that she wished to set her on fire and watch her burn. How dare this old woman spit on her!


    Madam Tian became totally hostile, and she didn''t even restrain herself in her anger. She said such words to Grandma Fang, who was older than her and deserved a modicum of respect.


    Grandma Fang wasn''t a pushover either. Her precious Grandson''s life was in danger, so she wasn''t going to pull the reins on her temper either! "You dare to curse me? You? Your Tian family would have been ruined without my daughter helping you! Now that your life is flourishing, you dare say I''m speaking nonsense? Really? Fine! How about this, if you are telling the truth, then let me die right now! I will die in six months, but if I am the one who is speaking the truth, then you will never be able to see the face of your granddaughters! Your Tian family will have no future! "


    "You-"


    "They are here! My wife is here!" Chen Mi shouted loudly, stopping the brewing storm at once. He didn''t want the matter to escte any further than it already had. Anyway, his wife was here, and she had saved Fang Chi, so there was no need for this loud ruckus.


    Grandma Fang ignored the angry Madam Tian and turned around when she heard Chen Mi''s words. Sure enough, Yu Dong was swimming against the waves as she dragged Fang Chi together with her towards the reef. By the time she arrived at the shore, she was so exhausted that Chen Mi and Grandma Fang had to help her pull Fang Chi on the coast.


    Fang Chi was dressed in a pale blue outfit, his face was exceedingly pale, and his eyes were tightly shut. His long eyshes were like small fans sticking to the bottom of his eyes. Even now, he resembled a charming prince in the dramas. If not for his plump lips having no blood, no one would believe that he was just dragged out of the sea.


    "Chi''er! Oh, my Chi''er!" When Grandma Fang saw that Fang Chi wasn''t conscious, she started crying as she pped Fang Chi on the chest. It was as if she would beat him back to life like this.


    Yu Dong wiped her face and stopped Grandma Fang. If she really beat Fang Chi too hard, there would be problems. "Granny Fang, don''t cry. Look carefully. Fang Chi is still breathing," she helped Grandma Fang ce her finger under Fang Chi''s nose.


    Grandma Fang felt the hot breath of her Grandson against her finger and thought that the weight of the world was lifted off her shoulders. Her body sagged in relief as she covered her face and started crying, thanking God for his grace.


    On the other hand, the tired Yu Dong was pushing Fang Chi''s stomach with the edge of her shoulder. As she did that, water gushed out of Fang Chi''s mouth. She kept repeating it until Fang Chi stopped throwing up seawater.


    "My Grandson! Chi''er, he can still be saved, right?" asked Grandma Fang as she watched Yu Dong bustle around.


    Yu Dong pulled out the bag of spiritual water she always carried with her, then asked Chen Mi to help Fang Chi up in a reclining position. "He wasn''t in the seawater for long. As long as no ident urs, he can still be saved." She handed the water bag to Chen Mi and said, "Make him drink some of it."


    Chen Mi blinked as he took the water bag from Yu Dong and started untying it. "But why? Didn''t you just bring him out of water? Is it alright to feed him water after this wife?"


    Yu Dong sat down on the reef wearily and chuckled at Chen Mi''s childlike curiosity. "Feeding water to a person who had almost drowned is to prevent them from dehydrating. This will help his body instead of harming him." Then she looked around, and when she didn''t see Little bun, she couldn''t help but ask, "Eh? Where is bun bun? Did you leave him in the carriage alone?"


    Chen Mi carefully parted Fang Chi''s purplish lips and helped him drink some water before answering. "No, while I was running after you, I met with Mai and Ruru, so I handed bun bun to them and asked them to take him back home. It''s too cold here so, I didn''t bring him with me."


    Yu Dong nodded. She was a bit worried about Little bun being handed to two young children. She knew that with the limited amount of time they had, this was most probably the best solution Chen Mi coulde up with.


    "He''s awake! Granny Fang! He is awake!" shouted Chen Mi breaking Yu Dong''s chain of thoughts.


    Grandma Fang immediately hugged the now awake Fang Chi. He looked around his surroundings with his deep eyes and a dazed expression on his face.


    Sometimes, Yu Dong wondered why vigers called Fang Chi ugly. His gaze alone was captivating and dazzling.


    "Why...why did you save me? Just let me die."


    Eh?

 Chapter 122 - A Slap

    What did he just say? Yu Dong couldn''t believe that all the effort she put into saving Fang Chi would be repaid like this. She stared at the young mer, still leaning against Chen Mi, and suddenly felt an itch in her hand. How can someone be so careless with their life? Her heart lit up with raging fire at the thought of how many officers with children and families lost their lives while performing their duties. They died with glory but - what about their families?


    However, their actions could still be justified even if the grief of their families could not. But for Fang Chi''s situation, there was nothing, absolutely no exnation, that might justify or much less even exin what he just tried to do. Even after doing such a ridiculous act and watching his grandmother cry, he was still going on with this ''why did you save me?'' line of thought. Was he seriously asking that? Can''t he see his poor grandmother''s tears?


    "Chi, what are you talking about?" Grandma Fang couldn''t help but snap when she heard Fang Chi saying such depressing words. She knew that life was hard for them, but they will surely get past these rough days as well! "I know you are under a lot of stress, but we will be fine. I just called Matchmaker Yang, and she will-"


    The word Matchmaker aggravated Fang Chi so severely that he almost jumped up. His expression turned furious as he growled at the mention of Matchmaker Yang. "What''s the point of calling another matchmaker? Isn''t my reputation in shambles?! What''s going to happen if you call someone else? Nothing, that''s what''s going to happen. Nothing at all." By the end of his speech, Fang Chi started crying. Big, fat tears rolled down his cheeks as he wiped them with the back of his hands. "No one will marry me, Grandmother; you should just give up. It''s been months, and I have been rejected, again and again. Just - just let it end, I can''t... I can''t do this anymore. So please let me die and -"


    SLAP.


    Fang Chi couldn''t finish what he said when a frail yet strong figure rushed at his side and pped him so hard that his entire head turned to one side. Fang Chi could feel buzzing in his left ear and sharp pain in his cheeks. He was pped? pped by who?


    Fang Chi couldn''t believe what he felt as he stiffly looked at the startled and shocked. Chen Mi was holding his shoulders as he blinked the tears away in his eyes before stiffly turning his head to look at the person who had pped him.


    Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong, the kind Yu Dong.


    The Yu Dong, who always smiled at him, was now standing in front of him with such cold eyes. Her hand still half lifted in the air. Did she p him? But why?


    "Why? Why are you -"


    "Are you awake now?" asked Yu Dong softly, though her tone still sounded like she was still angry. At least she had put her hand down, "If you are, then look at your grandmother clearly. Grandma Feng has been running around the vige asking for help from everyone. Suppose you pay close attention to your grandmother''s forehead. You will see that she even went so far as kowtowing and begging in front of some people. She was even willing to jump in front of my moving carriage for the sake of saving your life. She put her life at stake just to protect you, to bring you back by her side safe, breathing, and alive! She is old, her legs no longer work as well as they once did when she was young, but for your sake, she ran around the vige without paying attention to her inmed joints. Her face is pale, and anyone with eyes can see that she hasn''t eaten anything because she was too worried about her idiotic grandson. The stupid grandson didn''t even stop to think what would happen to her after he chucked himself off the cliff and killed himself. I wouldn''t have bothered saving you if not for grandma Fang desperately begging me to save you. To be a person who kills himself is nothing but a Coward, and I don''t waste my time on such cowardly existences! But I did not for you but for her." pointing her finger at Grandma Fang, Yu Dong shouted.


    She felt angry, frustrated, and upset. Life was such a precious gift, yet how can people be willing to throw it away so carelessly? How can they forget that they didn''t just live for themselves but also for their loved ones? How can someone be so selfish? "You - you want to die just because you can''t find a woman to marry? What''s so good about marrying a woman? Look around! Half of the mers are half-dead after getting married to them either way! What am I even saying? You look at me! I almost killed my husband when he gave birth to my child! MY CHILD! Are you sure you want to kill yourself just because you can''t get a self-centered,pletely spoiled, big-ass baby woman? For someone who doesn''t even love you? At least your grandmother loves you more than any woman can! What''s there for you to die for? At least you get two meals a day, a loving grandmother who cares for you more than her own life. No one will or ever love you as she can. Because no one will ever put you first, no one you hear me! If you can''t stay alive for yourself, then fucking breathe for your grandmother at least because she will die without you!"


    Silence. Once Yu Dong exploded, the entire shore was covered in ufortable silence. The mers looked down at their hands that had gotten rough after the amount of work they had to finish after getting married. Yu Dong was right. They were indeed half dead. Their morning began with their father-inw barging inside their room and scolding them for beingzy bones. Before sunrise, they were sent to the pigsty, where they cleaned smelly pig poop. After that, it was like a race against time. They cleaned the house, cooked breakfast, gave baths to their children, then went to the fields with their father-inw to pull the weeds of their crops. Then return home only to cook dinner without any rest when they finally return to their rooms. They then have to serve their wife. Something like this can still be called life?


    Compared to them, Fang Chi was loads better.. At least someone loved him with all of her heart.

 Chapter 123 - [Bonus ]

    " she is right Chi. Grandma, Grandma would have died without you" Grandma Fang couldn''t help but burst into tears. She knew and understood her grandson''s troubles but she was doing her best too! She just - she just wanted to make sure that her grandson wouldn''t get involved with a woman of suspicious background which was why she was so detailed and pissed a few matchmakers off but it was all because she loves her grandson more than anything else! " This old w.. the woman is still alive only because of you, I have already lost my only daughter and son-inw years ago - if not for you, what will I continue living for? Without you Chi, there is no meaning of staying alive either, if Grandmother have lost you today, I would have drowned myself in the sea as well."


    " grandma-" now that Fang Chi has calmed down a little, he could see clearly that his grandmother indeed ran amok the vige without caring about her safety. Her clothes were dirty with dark patches of dirt and mud covering her front, she must have fallen or maybe in the worst-case scenario pushed by someone. In the beginning, Fang Chi was too engrossed in his own grief to notice these small things but now that he was more clear-minded, he couldn''t help but feel guilty, he shouldn''t have acted recklessly like this - he didn''t even think about what will happen to his grandmother once he was gone.


    After everything, his grandmother had done for him. Throughout her life, she has put him first before herself and yet he - Fang Chi felt his eyes burn and clenched his fists, he couldn''t help but lean against his grandmother''s shoulder and cried " I''m sorry grandmother, I am so sorry, I was selfish and -"


    " you are such an idiot, such an idiot! It''s such an insult to my genes!" snapped Grandma Fang pping Fang Chi in the back of his head but she couldn''t bring herself to hit him too much. In the end, she embraced Fang Chi and cried even harder, he was alright. Her daughter''s one and only son were still alive and well, if she lost him today - she would have never been able to survive the guilt of letting Fang Chi and her daughter down. Thankfully, thankfully, this idiotic grandson was still okay!


    Qiu Bai who was hiding behind the crowd bit his lips in frustration. Why? Why didn''t Fang Chi die! He has worked so hard, schemed so much and wasted so much money, all to force that dog to the edge until he was left with no other choice but tomit suicide, so why did his n backfire at the most crucial moment?


    That''s right, the reason Fang Chi and Grandma Fang were in such a dire situation was all because of Qiu Bai. After Yu Dong taught him a good lesson and the Yu family had to fork out a good sum of money to stop the matter from escting any further.


    Qiu Bai''s life took a turn for the worse, his father inw was so angry with him that hepletely barred him from the kitchen so that Qiu Bai couldn''t sneak off anything tasty. The Yu family''s meal usuallycked oil and seasonings but after his father inw took charge of the cooking, Qiu Bai started getting even a worse end of the deal. Except for some leftovers nothing was given to him, and because his wife was still angry at him because of that previous matter, she wasn''t willing to listen to him either.


    Qiu Bai was so frustrated that he felt like strangling someone with his hands! He couldn''t even eat a decent mouthful of meat and yet that ill star brother of Yu Dong was getting fatter and fatter each day like a ball. Was it possible for Qiu Bai to sit still after seeing Yu Mai ying in the vige dressed impably and getting chubbier while he had to weed the fields as punishment on an empty stomach?


    Of course not! So Qiu Bai came up with a very smart n. When Matchmaker Wang came to the vige bringing a match for Fang Chi, he very casually brought up the matter of Yu Dong and Fang Chiing out of the forest together. Though he repeatedly emphasised nothing happened, his tone insinuated that something did happen. After that, it got harder and harder for Grandma Fang to find a suitable match because every time any matchmaker brought any match for Fang Chi, Matchmaker Wang would intercept them after taking bribes from Qiu Bai. He would deliberately mention the matter regarding Yu Dong and Fang Chi and broke the match even before it reached Grandma Fang.


    Qiu Bai kept it up until rumours of Fang Chi having an affair with Yu Dong reached the vigers. Even though the suspicion of the vigers was solved right on that night, after the rumours got stronger and stronger, it unnaturally became the truth.


    Fang Chi room found out about the rumours from the vigers and as for Yu Dong, the only reason she didn''t know about these rumours was that the vigers started avoiding her and everyone from the Yu Family after that fire in the field incident, no one wanted to trigger the broom star and send her on another rampage.


    Thus, Yu Dong had no idea about it and went on her days. On the other hand, Fang Chi took it as something personal, he thought that the reason Yu Dong was not worrying about the rumours was all because she had no interest in him. Though he had no romantic interest in her either but after she saved him in the forest, something like a small bud of crush was born in his heart, he didn''t love her but he had good feelings for Yu Dong.


    Seeing her ignore him and the rumours ( she didn''t, she didn''t even know), his confidence suffered a huge blow and to make matter worse he was continuously rejected by his match. For months Fang Chi held on but today''s rejection was the final blow, the woman clearly called him a '' man - slut'' to reject him as embarrassingly as possible on Qiu Bai''s suggestion.


    Qiu Bai nned to question Yu Dong after Fang Chi breathes hisst, and ask her why she didn''t woman up and took responsibility. If that was to happen no matter how much Yu Dong denied her reputation would have suffered a great blow! But Fang Chi survived!


    The drama was finally reaching its end, so how could Qiu Bai not fan the mes from behind? After all, the money and efforts he wasted, he had to make something out of his losses! If ge cannot ruin Yu Dong''s reputation. Then he will just target that happy family of hers!


    '' don''t me me for being too hard on you Yu Dong. After all, that deadbeat daddy of yours was the reason I couldn''t lift my head up for years in the vige and had to marry that greedy aunt of yours - if not for your daddy, she would have belonged to him!''

 Chapter 124 - [Bonus ]

    Qiu Bai had set his mind about doing things in his own way. His hatred that has been simmering for years couldn''t be extinguished upon seeing that Yu Dong and her second branch was doing well. If he couldn''t ruin Yu Dongpletely then he might as well do it partially.


    With that in mind, he nudged the mer next to him. This mer was the vige idiot''s son and was a bit on the slow side, though he was notpletely mad like his mother, he wasn''t smart either. He was blunt and spoke things without thinking anything through, which was why Qiu Bai brought this mer with him. This Tim''s he wouldn''t be stupid enough to light the fire by himself in case he ended up burning himself, instead, he decided to fan the mes by firing the gun while hiding behind someone else''s back.


    The vige idiot son was also a famous gossiper of the vige. It could be said that the reason this new surge of rumours that were spreading so fast was because of his courtesy. His ability to gossip was on par with Qiu Bai which was why the two of them usually got along really well.


    When Qiu Bai nudged the vige''s idiot son, thetter''s memory jostled and he immediately opened his mouth " that''s not right - Yu Dong, you keep scolding Fang Chi for giving up on his life - but didn''t he jump from the cliff because of you?"


    Being called out for something she never did or heard of, made Yu Dong frown. However, to the vigers, it looked like that Yu Dong was annoyed because of being called out by the vige''s idiot''s son. Because of the excitement from earlier, the vigers havepletely forgotten about the hot gossip going around in the vige from the past few days. Only now, when the vige''s idiot''s son spoke up about the matter did they remember this crucial information that they seemed to have forgotten.


    " that''s right!" one of the women from the vige pped her hands and chimed up " Xiao Wen is right, if not for you who kept refusing t take responsibility for Xiao Fang then thetter didn''t have to take such an extreme step. You shirked away from taking responsibility for Xiao Fang and he was forced to give up his life because of this, now on what basis are you scolding him?"


    This woman was one of those troublemakers who wanted to learn how to make Kang from Yu Dong for free. But Yu Dong being her stubborn and righteous self refused her repeatedly. At first, this woman wasn''t so angry with Yu Dong but then she found out that Mother Chen and her daughters became as popr as the hot shots of the capital after the news that they can build Kang was leaked out and their life was getting better and better, as many people were lining up to hire them. This woman was also a mason like Mother Chen, upon realising that she could have led a lifepletely different to her present life, her resentment with Yu Dong grew more and more.


    Now that she has the opportunity to teach Yu Dong a lesson she couldn''t help but jump on the moving train and take out her brooding resentment on Yu Dong.


    " what ?" whatever Xiao Wen and the woman said waspletely lost on Yu Dong. She has been busy as a bee, from the past few months, because the poprity of her home-brewed alcohol has increased and she also had to keep track of her fields, while taking care of her three husbands, thus, she had no knowledge that without her consent she has be Fang Chi''s '' secret lover '' in those wild rumours.


    So, when she was suddenly used of not taking responsibility for Fang Chi, Yu Dong couldn''t help but be bemused. What responsibility? What pushing to the edge? When did she do all this?"


    " Yu Dong doesn''t try to pretend like an innocent victim !" another one of the spectators couldn''t help but chime in as well, though she was scared of Yu Dong, this ill star. She couldn''t see a young mer giving away his life just because some sleazy bastard refused to admit her doing.


    Yu Dong "..." I''m not pretending to be innocent, I am innocent.


    " madam Li, madam Zhang don''t go too far!" Aunt Wang who just rushed to the scene of '' forcing the bridegroom '' after hearing what happened from her husband couldn''t help but explode upon seeing that her precious Yu Dong was being bullied into marrying another ''ugly'' mer " Dong Dong has cleared up every suspicion that very night! And after that, no one from the vige had seen Dong Dong together with Fang Chi. So quit spouting nonsense or I will p your face so hard you will see light through your ass!"


    " Calm down, Wife" Old Fu who heard his wife getting a bit too mouthy couldn''t help but scold her lightly. Nheless, he too red at the two troublemakers like they were his old enemies, Madam Li and Madam Zhang shuffled ufortably at being called out like that " my wife is right, whatever happened back then was cleared up that very night. Even Doctor Chu gave her testimony after treating Fang Chi, she told all the gossipers that Fang Chi indeed broke his ankle that night and couldn''t even stand up much less do anything strenuous, so howe a few monthster something so simple became something so scandalous?"


    " that''s because these bitches have a lot of free time!" scoffed Aunt Wang as she spat on the ground "every day you frolic in the vige instead of looking for work and when something ever so minor happens you gossip about it until you make a mountain out of a molehill! No wonder they say that an idle mind is a home of a devil! You bunch of neets are indeed devil''s advocates !"


    Madam Li and Madam Zhang''s faces turned red then purple after being called out by Aunt Wang. They have heard how shrewdish this woman could be when the matter was rted to Yu Dong.


    What was with her anyway! It was Yu Dong who was being bullied not Wang Dong! Yu Dong''s name was Yu, not Wang!


    Aunt Wang: She is still my baby girl! And no ones bullies my baby girl on my watch!

 Chapter 125 - Hold On

    " Wait! Wait! Wait! Hold up! Time please!" Yu Dong felt her temples throb, she was responsible for Fang Chi? Because she was somehow entangled with him in an affair? And she and Fang Chi had a thing going on? When did that happen!!!!??? Why didn''t she know of it - no, wait. That wasn''t what was important, she never met with Fang Chi, so how can they have an affair - that means the rumours from months ago haven''t been cleared up? If it wasn''t cleared up and was still circting around then how did she not know such a big thing being one of the protagonists of the drama? Was she this oblivious to her surroundings?


    Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi ( including the secret admirer): Yes you are!!


    " I - I had an affair with Fang Chi?" asked Yu Dong after trying to get all the ifs and buts and all the twists and turns of the rumours " how can that be possible! I can''t even have an affair with my husbands!"


    " Dong Dong! Watch what you are saying -" scolded Chen Mi while furiously blushing. Was this something one tells an entire bunch of crowd " but she is right, she is so busy with work. She doesn''t even have time for us"


    "Everyone likes the chicken roaming on the outside than the coarse grains pancakes stored in their kitchen" retorted Madam Li at once, her sleazy rat eyes flickering around as she pointed at Yu Dong.


    "I like my coarse grains pancakes!" said Yu Dong at once, though she didn''t know how the matter despite being cleared up escted this far. She still wanted to wash herself clean, another husband she really couldn''t take on another husband if she did - her kidney won''t be able to take it at all!


    The newly arrived coarse grain pancakes, Shen Li and Ye Liu "..."


    The still shell shocked coarse grain pancake Chen Mi "..."


    Thank you very much?


    Aunt Wang was so angry that she wanted to beat Madam Li up, if not for Old Fu holding her back she would have fought it out with this bastard! " Madam Li! You better watch your mouth while I am still controlling my hands! Or I swear I will make it impossible for your entire future generations to give birth! I will have to castrate your sons and break your daughters into half! I will f*ck you! Your sons and even your daughter! And have them carry my bastards you bitch !"


    Aunt Wang''s words were vulgar but they showed how much she cared for Yu Dong. She couldn''t see Yu Dong bullied when she was wrong in the past and even more so now that Yu Doing was finally walking on the right path.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu rushed to Yu Dong at once while Aunt Wang and Madam Li were busy '' orally f*cking each other up'' .


    " I AM INNOCENT," said Yu Dong emphasising on every word, just in case her husbands thought that she was indeed involved in some nightly endeavour " I got no time to have an affair"


    " We know," said Shen Li, they hadplete trust in Yu Dong but the matter that she got herself entangled in was really tricky. This wasn''t something they could win through just wits and punches, even if they wanted to, the matter was regarding a mer''s reputation and should be handled with care.


    Even if neither of them wanted to agree to it - there will be only one oue of this situation and that was -


    " PLEASE STOP! STOP" shouted Fang Chi, as he finally stood up from the ground with Chen Mi''s help, he looked tired and really frustrated while trying to hold back his tears " Yu Dong has been nothing but kind to me, but not as a lover but as a fellow viger. She helped me and Grandma because she pitied us just like everyone else! There is nothing between the two of us, in fact, we only met with each other a total of two or three times so how can we have an affair?" then he looked at Madam Li and Madam Zhang before pining them with an inquisitive nce " Do you both have an affair with Old Hai and Old Pei''s mers? Just because you smiled and talked with them while they were going to their fields ?"


    " How is that simr to this -"


    " HOW IS IT DIFFERENT?" shouted Fang Chi while closing his eyes and clenching his fists by his side " You tell me how is it different? Have you seen Yu Dong holding my hand? or did you catch us in apromising situation? You haven''t, have you? At most Yu Dong and I were only seen together when I broke my ankle and that was because she was trying to help me as a good acquaintance who lives in the same vige - what affair? Just because she helped me? If this was called an affair then I think, talking to another mer, smiling at another mer and so much as looking at other mers should be considered having affairs? Don''t you think ?"


    Fang Chi was shouting so loudly that his voice was echoing along the shore. He was furious and upset, as all the frustration that was piled up in his heart was slowly released one by one - he did like Yu Dong but that was because she was nice to him. And even if he did have some romantic feeling for Yu Dong then it was going to fail anyway because Yu Dong, she didn''t like him at all.


    And Fang Chi would never ever try to walk on the same path of one-sided love ever again. So, it was better to end this before his feelings get out of control before he loses control and before he turns bitter and twisted like a viin.


    He would never believe in the hope that Yu Dong could ever be his. This was the right thing to do, he shouldn''t break a happy family because that''s what viins do, and he wasn''t a viin nor was he a hero - he was just Fang Chi, a normal mer, living in a normal vige with normal heartbreaks.


    " be that it may, " said Qiu Bai finally stepping out of the crowd with a twist of his willowy waist " Your reputation is already in shambles Fang Chi, you will never find a match in your life no matter how hard you try. Even if your grandma and Yu Dong somehow seed in shutting down the mouths of our fellow vigers, what about the vige next to ours and the vige next to that vige? How many mouths can they silence? And if this isn''t, your cinnabar is also faint whenpared to other mers, no one knows whether you can give birth to a healthy baby. You are poor and have no dowry to make up for your ws, believe me, if Yu Dong doesn''t marry you - you only have one path to take and that''s to just turn around and jump again in the sea "


    " YOU BASTARD-" Grandma Fang furiously roared but before she could throw herself at Qiu Bai, Fang Chi stopped her. Because he knew Qiu Bai was right, if not he wouldn''t have taken such drastic steps such as drowning himself in the sea.


    " Granny Fang calm down," said Mu Xuan briskly who finally made an appearance after returning from the Townhall, she couldn''t believe that in just a single day so many things happened. Why was it that every time she went somewhere, her vigers would create a ruckus like some naughty children finally freed from the clutches of their strict teacher? " I know that you are upset with what Qiu Bai said but he is speaking the truth"


    With Mu Xuan''s backing, Qiu Bai puffed out his chest gantly.


    " and I''m not saying this because I have a feud with Yu Dong - you too understand this don''t you? It no longer matters whether Yu Dong or Fang Chi are indeed involved together or not - they have no other option but to marry each other. If they can''t do that then, you and Fang Chi have to leave the vige and start somewherepletely far away afresh, either this or either you know" Fang Chi have to die, so as to clear the rumours and his image.


    Grandma Fang bit her lips, she knew? Of course, she did! But she didn''t want her Fang Chi to be a burden nor did she want him to die - so there was only one option left, no matter how difficult they have to leave the vige.


    " We-"


    " I will marry him" before she could finish what she wanted to, Yu Dong cut her off and that too by dering such a scandalous promise.

 Chapter 126 - I Hope You All Stay Safe From Now On Because I Won’t Save Your Ass

    Yu Dong never wanted to marry anyone again. She was happy, she was contented and she only wanted a small family with one kid each from her three husbands but the main reason she didn''t want to get married again was -


    Chen Mi stop clicking your tongue and stop sucking and biting your lips like you have just eaten a sour lemon, it''s terrifying! Your expression - your expression is totally terrifying!!


    Ye Liu don''t look like that - don''t stand still like a statue! Don''t - just don''t and stop with these whirling eyes of yours, I can see after images of your irises! That''s scary!


    And Shen Li, don''t hang your head like that. I haven''t abandoned you and our baby on the streets you know? You don''t need to look like a divorced woman, you know? You are not going to raise our child alone, you know??????


    Was this..the reason why she didn''t want to get married again was this, all along. These husbands of hers were nothing but three big jars of vinegar with ranging sour levels.


    " Yu Dong -" it was autumn now and the air was even colder by the river but Grandma Fang felt as if her body was burning with a newfound hope after the rumours got worse and worse, she thought she will never see her Chi getting married. She was even prepared to work hard enough to leave enough money for her grandson in case he wanted to start afresh somewhere after her death. But never did she think that Yu Dong who was a victim of the vigers'' trash talk would take responsibility for her grandson even when she didn''t have to " Yu Dong, you don''t - you don''t need to, you are not wrong..I, this old woman knows that you have done nothing wrong to let your husbands down, so you don''t have topromise like this, I and Chi will move and start living somewhere else "


    Yu Dong too wanted to stand by the side and not get entangled in this mess either. She could of course watch Grandma Fang and Fang Chi leave the vige from the sidelines. After all, she has done nothing wrong, but she knew that Grandma Fang didn''t have much money with her. She and Fang Chi live in a broken-down hut with the bare minimum.


    And they mostly survived on the vegetables that they grew in their backyard. As for a stable ie, there was nothing like that, Grandma Fang was a dock worker when she was young and most of her savings were snatched by her unfilial daughters after the death of Fang Chi''s mother in the name of treatment and whatnot. Now Grandma Fang relied on her average embroidery skills for earning a decent sum but the embroidery was considered to be the job of mers and which was why hardly anyone gave the embroidery job to Grandma Fang who was a woman and they did that too because they sympathized with Grandma Fang and Fang Chi.


    If the two left the vige, then who knows how will they make do in that strange ce and where will they live? Even if they sell their broken-down hut, they wouldn''t receive much money out of it. Building a house wasn''t cheap and there wasn''t even a guarantee that if Fang Chi was to leave this vige, he might be able to find a match.


    Plus, if she didn''t take responsibility for Fang Chi then maybe even she might have to move away from this vige. If she let the grandmother and grandson pair leave, there was a very high chance that the vigers might find trouble with her family.


    So, even Yu Dong found the entire thing quite simr to forcefully shoving a bride into her house, she had no other choice.


    " that''s right, Dong Dong! You are not in the wrong here!" snarled Aunt Wang she pped her hand in the air as she pointed at Madam Zhang and Madam Li " the people who are in the wrong are people like them, a total miscreants who have nothing good to do and can''t watch anyone do well either. They think that the world owes them something when they are the ones who are born without talents yet yearn to touch the stars! You don''t need to create trouble in your happy married life because of such selfish bitches!"


    " Who are you calling a selfish bitch ?" snapped Madam Zhang, her expression full of hate and twisted rage, as she red at Aunt Wang. Her entire body was trembling with anger, this old woman! She just keeps calling me useless, again and again. Has she forgotten that Yu Dong too was useless in the past? Madam Zhang war full of confidence that one day she too would jump to sess like leap and bounds like Yu Dong ( a/n : haha)


    " whoever just barked right now!" retorted Aunt Wang savagely, having three or four husbands wasn''t a big deal. But Yu Dong was a special case! She was so lost in her world just months ago, she nearly died and her family was almost on the verge of losing everything. It was because of a sheer miracle that she was alright and her family was getting back on track, to add in another husband, at this time waspletely stupid! And that too when Yu Dong didn''t even like him!


    Aunt Wang wanted Yu Dong to get married after she was settled well enough, but that was with someone she liked, not because she was coerced into marrying him.


    " it''s alright, Aunt Wang, Grandma Fang" said Yu Dong as she stepped forward and stood In front of Fang Chi and her husbands " I do understand that some of it was my fault since I helped Fang Chi in the forest after he was hurt, I have learned a valuable lesson from this, since I made a mistake I will remedy it as well. I will marry Fang Chi and take responsibility for him but " her not so smiling eyes swiftly nced at the vige as she tilted her head and added " I do hope no one gets trapped or hurt in the forest from now on, because I will not be saving them anymore. Who knows the next time I help someone, I will have to marry them too. At least Fang Chi is good looking enough but what if someone like Aunt Zhang got hurt - if I have to marry someone like her" Yu Dong paused and immediately put away her smile and her expression turned serious " I will burn this whole vige down"


    Her eyes looked serious.

 Chapter 127 - [Bonus ]

    '' At least Fang Chi is good looking'' , '' good looking, '' good looking!''.


    After the facade was over, Yu Dong dered that she will soon send Matchmaker Wang to deliver betrothal gifts on a good day. Yu Dong didn''t look happy or sad but at least she didn''t seem resistant towards marrying him. After she left with her husbands, Fang Chi was dragged back home by Grandma Fang either but not before Grandma Fang was done spitting at thepletely surprised Madam Zhang and Madam Li.


    She would have spat on Xiao Wen too if Madam Zhang didn''t run after them.


    " seriously doesn''t know what''s good for them !" bristled Grandma Fang as she forcefully banged the pot on the stove as if it was Madam Zhang''s head " you are lucky that Yu Dong is a decent woman and won''t let you suffer at all, I can see that she treats her husbands really well! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken your responsibility at all! That too when she was being coerced like that - seriously, are you a rotten vegetable or something that the entire vige tried so hard to shove you in Yu Dong''s home?"


    She picked up the chopping knife and started cutting the sea cucumber into tiny pieces, and continued on with her scolding " and you, you are stupid too! If you didn''t take such a drastic step then Yu Dong wouldn''t have to take you to her house in such a disgraceful way. Even if you were to marry Yu Dong,ter on, we could have respectfully discussed it. But no, you just have to jump the bow! Now, look what you have done! Because of your stupidity, this has be a fine example of forced marriage than just a happy asion! How thick is your head Chi? How could you make such a mistake?"


    "I... I am sorry grandmother, I wasn''t thinking straight. But what could I have done? Whenever I went out they called me Yu Dong''s secret lover and a mistress. Some even called me disgusting names, what else could I have done we couldn''t even get a match for me and if we did get one, the vigers would ruin it for me " Fang Chi was also regretful now, he didn''t know since when he became this delicate that he couldn''t take the jeering of the vigers. Was it because his heart still hasn''t healed after all? Fang Chi shook his head there was no need for him to think of his past, now he was going to get married. But when he thought about how Yu Dong was literally coerced into marrying him, he once again became mournful and let out a small sniff.


    " oi! Oi! Oi! You boy don''t you dare to cry on such a happy day!" snapped Grandma Fang as she flicked the willow stick like poker at Fang Chi''s calves " no matter how and what, you got engaged in one way or another, don''t shed tears on the day when you met your destined person. It''s called bad luck for a reason you know, if you cry today then you will cry for your entire life, do you want that?"


    Fang Chi shook his head and willed his tears away after listening to his Grandmother''s word, however, he still felt a bit awkward as he twiddled with his fingers he asked " grandmother - do....do you think that Yu Dong will like me? I mean she did get forced into epting me ?"


    " I won''t say that she will ept you right away but " Grandma Fang could understand why her grandson was conflicted like this, for years he had Mu Yuxi in his heart but then she betrayed him, however, Grandma Fang knew that Yu Dong was the one who was good for him. There must be some sort of helplessness because of losing that piece of himself, but at least he was happy with this engagement " but as long as you are kind to her, she will be kind to you. And it wouldn''t take long for you two to fall for each other, love is not a necessity always Chi. Love can even happen after marriage what''s important is that you stay true to your wife. As long as you are faithful, loving and caring - I don''t think that Yu Dong won''t reciprocate your feelings. She is not an unreasonable woman, you know? At leastpared to other women of the vige and all your matches, she is the best one. If not for her being already married, I would have tried to set you with her, myself, first. But, whatever - what''s written in the stars, can never be changed"


    -


    " This is so unreasonable !" snapped Chen Mi after returning home, he stomped all the way inside to the dining room and sat down on the chair with an ugly pout on his face, and crossed his arms in front like a child who was refused of his candy " how can that just force you to marry him like that? How can they do this! Is forcing a bridegroom on a good woman a trend now? Is that it huh?"


    Ye Liu was also conflicted with what happened but he didn''t know how to react. Should he be angry first or he should get jealous first? His mind couldn''t just cope with the incidents that just happened. Everything happened at fast that he was still in shock - he was just washing the dirtyundry in his backyard normally while humming a folk tune normally - howe the day escted into his wife getting another husband so abnormally?


    Shen Li too was really unhappy with the vigers, he knew that they were trying to find trouble with their family for no reason but forcing their wife to marry Fang Chi that was totally wrong! How can they do this? Their wife already had enough on her te as it is, why trouble her? " I know you are upset but you need to understand that Fang Chi is a victim too, he was bullied until he took such a drastic step, if anything it''s the fault of the vigers and I say Dong Dong what are you trying to do exactly ?" added Shen Li looking down at the spot where Yu Dong waspletely prostrate on the ground in a Dogeza.


    " This... This is.... This is you know" said Yu Dong as she lifted her head up and looked at her three '' angry'' husbands and then kowtowed on the floor again " I''m so sorry for being such a dirty and unfaithful wife, I can''t apologise enough.. I know but I really, really like you three. And I do hope you three will forgive my imprudence of epting another husband without consulting you three"

 Chapter 128 - Dumb Dumb

    Raising Cuties 128 ( I think¡­)


    "What''s the point of apologizing now?" said Chen Mi as he huffed angrily, his lips curved up into an even more sulky pout. "I already have enough trouble as it is because I''m so shy. You don''t pay attention to me at all. With this new addition, you are going to ignore me even more now, won''t you?"


    ''Your character is Mi,'' that''s what Yu Dong wanted to tell him, but because she was in the wrong, she couldn''t do it.


    "I...ignore us?" Ye Liu usually had a cold expression on his face. Sometimes he would blush and show other expressions, so this was Yu Dong''s first time seeing him so dejected.


    "Now, now don''t be so glum. Our wife is not such a cruel person. Since she took responsibility for us, she will definitely give us an equal amount of time. Isn''t that right, Dong Dong?" said Shen Li with a gentle smile, though his expression looked like he said those words because he ced immense trust in Yu Dong.


    But Yu Dong couldn''t help but feel a tremendous amount of pressure being put upon her. She had a feeling that if she refused them of anything or so much as became the slightest bit negligent of them... she would be in big trouble.


    "Y...yes ?" agreed Yu Dong though her kidney was hurting a lot all of a sudden. This... will she be alright?


    "See? She gave us her promise, so you two don''t worry at all," said Shen Li as he poured the spiritual water that they stored in the water vat for them to drink. Only then did he help Yu Dong up. "Here you go, drink this and rx. You should be taking better care of yourself now. You now have to take care of ''four husbands'' very soon. How will you take care of your ''four husbands'' if you get sick?"


    Yu Dong took the cup filled with water and drank a sip, but today even the spiritual water seemed to have lost its magic. She didn''t feel refreshed at all. Instead, she couldn''t help but think that Shen Li''s words were unusually prickly. "Umm, Li, are you still angry at me?"


    "Oh dear, how did you arrive at that conclusion?" said Shen Li as he drank his water. If this was any other day, he would have felt a burst of sweetness in his mouth with just one sip, but today all he could taste was a sour taste in his mouth.


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu: here, we are the same brother.


    "I''m not at all angry. Why would I be angry?" said Shen Li as he put his cup back on the table. Hard. So hard that it cracked, "It''s not as if you are the one at fault. You didn''t do anything wrong, and it''s definitely because of those gossiping vigers that our family is in so much trouble. But I am not angry at you at all."


    Yu Dong gulped as she looked at the shattered cup. He was definitely mad at her and no one else. After all, she did such a scumbag thing to him. She frolicked together with him. Tasted his body and enjoyed his gifts, maybe even got him pregnant. The next day she bought back another lover in her arms. No matter how she thought of it, the guilt - the guilt was hers alone! "Li, I didn''t -"


    "Wife," Shen Lin interrupted her before she could even begin her second round of apologies. Since she was trying her best to apologize, Yu Dong turnedpletely silent and waited for Shen Li to finish speaking before pleading guilty to her crimes.


    "Yes?"


    "I would like some braised pork belly, mango pudding stir-fried rice cakes. Oh, Liu would like some dan dan noodles. As for Chen Mi, he wants to eat crab rangoon." Shen Li finished telling off the menu that they came up with so suddenly. Yu Dong could feel her eyes twitch when she ticked all the items in her mental memo pad.


    Pork, crab, mango -except for some mangoes, which were the easiest to get with her spiritual power. Nothing else was at home because they still had a lot of fish. Yu Dong thought about buying meat next week and didn''t buy anything at today''s visit to the town, but now she regretted it.


    "The ingredients for these dishes are not at home -"


    "Make them for us."


    "But the ingredients are not-"


    "I like freshly butchered meat."


    ''Ah! So that''s what they were aiming at!'' Yu Dong suddenly had an epiphany and felt a chill run up her spine. Haha, her husbands were ruthless when they were angry. Yu Dong had no other choice but to turn on her heels and bring her hunting tools out of her room. Whatever, it seems like she wouldn''t be able to gain their apology without working hard for it.


    After changing her clothes, she returned with a hunter knife on her waist and a bow hoisted on her back. She looked at her still sulking husbands and couldn''t help but softly smile at them. Geez, really, these three kids. "I will be going now then, don''t open the door for anyone. Okay?"


    No answer.


    Yu Dong sighed and swore to cook a feast once she returned. She hoped that her cooking skills wouldn''t fail her at such a crucial moment.


    Once she walked out of the house, Shen Li and the others became even sulkier. This wasn''t what they were aiming for! They wanted to be coaxed! They wanted to be whispered to with sweet nothings!


    "She is such a dumb dumb!" whispered Chen Mi, as he buried his face in his hands. How could his wife be so insightful as well as entirely oblivious?


    "She is," agreed Ye Liu as he sipped on his water," but she is sweet too."


    Shen Li hummed as he rested his face on his palm. "If not, we wouldn''t be so rxed at the arrival of another rival, would we?"


    "That''s right!" Both Chen Mi and Ye Liu agreed with Shen Li. This was the only reason they were not worried about losing their ce in this house but -


    ''I will not lose that new boy!'' all the three men swore in their hearts.

 Chapter 129 - Stand As My Parents

    Raising Cuties 129 (ithink..)


    "Oh, Dong Dong?" Aunt Wang was surprised to see Yu Dong when she opened the door. Though she was d that Yu Dong came to her house. Ever since Aunt Wang and Old Fu returned home, she couldn''t calm down no matter what she did. Aunt Wang tried her best to digest the news that Yu Dong would marry Fang Chi. But she couldn''t, now she was feeling really helpless. " Why are you here at such ate hour? Wait, don''t tell me -" she gasped as something came to her mind. "Your husbands kicked you out of the house? You are here to spend the night, aren''t you?"


    "What nonsense are you babbling? Honestly, I just took my eyes off you for a second!" Uncle Fu, who was preparing dinner in the kitchen, knew that Yu Dong was the one who knocked on their door. He thought that maybe it was because she felt conflicted because of the incident in the evening and came to talk. Then he heard his wife ask such a tactless question and couldn''t help bute out of the kitchen to pull his wife''s reins. "Can''t you be a bit more sensible? Always speaking in such an uncouth manner!"


    Aunt Wang scratched her cheek. She couldn''t understand why her husband always called her tactless and insensible. She asked the right question, didn''t she? Yu Dong was marrying a new husband; it goes without saying that she was kicked out. The same would have happened to her if she had married another husband.


    "Haha, it''s fine, Uncle Fu. Aunt Wang is just worried," though Yu Dong said that, she too was surprised that she was only sent to hunt fresh meat and crabs and wasn''t kicked out of the house. "Don''t worry, Aunt Wang, I wasn''t kicked out. I was just sent hunting for a boar in the forest. It was arge boar, so we had too much meat. I brought some for you and the little ones; you and Uncle Fu always help me whenever I''m in trouble. I am a bit embarrassed that I can not do much for you and keep depending on you two."


    "Ah, my daughter is just so cute!" Aunt Wang hugged Yu Dong without caring about the two buckets that thetter held in her hands. "I knew that my daughter was the best. Just look at you, you little cute filial thing!"


    "You are suffocating her." deadpanned Old Fu when he saw Yu Dong turning a shade redder than she usually was. Only then did Aunt Wang let go of Yu Dong.


    "I''m so sorry. I was just happy that you have grown so much and be so smart that I couldn''t help myself!" Aunt Wang patted Yu Dong on her back, feeling more and more happy and proud like a young mother.


    ''She wasn''t this proud when her own biological daughter went to the academy,'' thought Uncle Fu inwardly. Nheless, he was pleased because he had seen Yu Dong grow up. When he remained barren for years, Father Yu befriended him while every other mer in the vige called him a barren star and stayed far away from him.


    He never said it outright, but he, too, has been worried about Yu Dong.


    "You don''t have to bring so much, though," said Uncle Fu when he looked at the bucket that Yu Dong put inside their house. It was filled with four giant crabs, bones and ribs, and a rather big piece of pork belly along with some lean meat. Uncle Fu was sure that their family wouldn''t have to buy meat for the next two weeks with this bucket alone. He will cook a fatty piece of pork belly as cautiously as possible.


    "It''s alright, and I didn''t bring the meat for nothing. There is something I want to ask you two," said Yu Dong rubbing the back of her neck. She could feel her embarrassment as she tried to get those embarrassing words out of her mouth.


    Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu exchanged a nce. They didn''t know what Yu Dong wanted to ask, which made her so embarrassed. At first, they thought that maybe Yu Dong was here to ask for money. Then they remembered that Yu Dong was doing rather well in her wine business. Even her delicious jam was selling rtively well. In fact, she was more or less just as affluent as the biggestndy in their vige. So what favor did she want to ask of them?


    "It''s like this, as you know... well, uh, as you know that I will be getting married... Again." Yu Dong said, feeling a bit like a perverted old king, as she said those words. "And well, my parents aren''t here anymore, you see... And I was kicked out of the Yu family. I don''t think they wille to my wedding. I won''t call them either, but you know there is this ritual where the newlywed needs to bow to their parents to get the acknowledgment they need as a married couple, so if you don''t mind... Can you two stand as my parents?"


    "Dong Dong? You... You want us to stand as your parents?" Aunt Wang was so surprised that she thought she was dreaming. She turned to look at her husband, who was just as equally shocked as her.


    "Yeah, I mean - after my parents left, you and Uncle were the only ones who were willing to take care of me. If not for you, maybe I would have died in the tavern, or maybe Mi wouldn''t have been able to make it through hisbor pain. It''s all because of you two that I-"


    The rest of her speech drowned when someone pulled her in a rather warm embrace. Yu Dong felt the arms holding her tremble, and when Aunt Wang spoke, there was a slight tremor in her voice. "Ye..yes, we will stand as your parents. Dong Dong, don''t worry as long as we are here. You - just believe that your parents are here too, don''t worry. Your Uncle and I will always be there for you."


    Yu Dong felt something rise in her throat, and her eyes started to sting as she hugged Aunt Wang back. "Thank you, it really means a lot. Aunt Wang, I have always been grateful to you."


    Yu Dong didn''t know that her words were like critical hits. At first Aunt, Wang stiffened and -


    And then Aunt Wang cried.

 Chapter 130 - I Want To Grow Up Like You

    When Yu Dong returned home, Shen Li and the others have gone back to their rooms. Most likely they were still a bit jealous over Fang Chi who will be marrying the present Yu Dong unlike them who were forcefully stuffed in that monster''s den. And because they didn''t want toe out as childish just because they didn''t have a wedding ceremony with Yu Dong, so they went to their rooms and started to calm themselves down.


    Yu Dong thought that they were still upset with her, so she didn''t call them out instead she went to the kitchen and started preparing the dinner. First, she decided to make the braised pork belly as this dish was to take more time whenpared to others.


    Yu Dong took the pork belly from the bucket and cleaned it thoroughly by washing it with the spiritual water from their well. Once the pork was clean of the blood that has started to clot, she started cutting the meat into small pieces.


    " Sister Yu!" little Lang Ru has recovered from her fever, all thanks to Yu Dong''s consistent care and because she was drinking the water from the well in the backyard, her health recovered even faster. Now Lang Ru was like every other energetic child around her age, and she was really sticky towards Yu Dong. To the young girl, Yu Dong was her saviour and even though she was half-unconscious due to her fever back then, she still saw Yu Dong take care of the hooligans. Ever since then Lang Ru found Yu Dong really cool and would stick to her whenever she saw Yu Dong alone.


    So like every other day, she trotted to help Yu Dong when she saw that thetter was all alone in the kitchen.


    " Ruru? You are still awake? Didn''t I tell your daddy to let you take naps in the morning and evening? Why are you running when you are still sick?" Yu Dong knew that young children needed to sleep as much as they could to grow, and Lang Ru was an even more special case since she has a weak immune system because of theck of nutrition ever since she was a child. Yu Dong wanted to help Lang Ru recover her health, which was why she told Daddy Lang to let Lang Ru take more and more naps because her spiritual energy worked best when the recipient was asleep while healing one''s body if not the energy would be dissipated if the person was active.


    Lang Ru rushed forward and hugged Yu Dong thigh, " I was waiting for you, Sister Dong. Mai fell asleep while we were ying Hopscotch, I told him not to eat so many meat buns, but he didn''t listen, saying that my daddy makes the best meat buns and then he only hopped for two rounds and said he was sleepy so he and I took a mid-afternoon nap. He hasn''t woken up since but I can''t sleep again or else I won''t be able to sleep again in the night"


    " ah, so that''s what happened" Yu Dong couldn''t help but worry a little about Yu Mai gaining a little more extra weight. He has been binge eating a lot, he eats what she and Ye Liu cook in the morning then he eats with the Lang family too whenever he goes to call Lang Ru to y. If this goes on, that boy will soon be a fat meat bun himself " Ruru, you shouldn''t let your daddy give Mai a lot of meat buns, or else Mai will get fat"


    " but Mai looks cute when he eats!" pouted Lang Ru, as she pulled on Yu Dong''s pants, " my daddy says children should be as chubby as Mai because only then they will as cute as Mai"


    Yu Dong suddenly felt a sharp zap like current in her mind when she heard Lang Ru call Yu Mai cute, that boy was indeed cute and she admit it herself so why did she feel an urge to lock Yu Mai up.? Was what with this sudden urge. Yu Dong couldn''t understand so she could only " you are right about that... But Mai has been eating a lot, if he keeps eating and sleeping alone then I''m afraid he will be a round mochi in no time"


    " but isn''t that even more cute?" said Lang Ru like it madeplete sense.


    " eh?" Yu Dong had no idea what to say anymore, looks like Yu Mai was going to be cute for Lang Ru, no matter what size he bes right? It was a good thing that Lang Ru was such a good friend to Yu Mai but Yu Dong couldn''t help but feel that there was something fishy going on here. She still had this unreasonable urge to ground Yu Mai in his room, why was that?


    " Anyway, that''s not what I came here for! Sister Yu, I heard you are going to get married, is it true ?" Lang Ru was a simple and honest girl, she heard her parents talk about what happened this evening and only understood the part where they were talking about Yu Dong''s marriage with Fang Chi other than the matter of forcing the bridegroom was something she couldn''t understand.


    Yu Dong who was chopping the pork belly almost cut her finger when she heard the abrupt question that Lang Ru just raised, fortunately, she stopped before she cut her finger " y...yeah, I am. You are going to get a new uncle, so be kind to him okay ?"


    Lang Ru nodded her head and then tilted her head at Yu Dong with a rather admiring look that made Yu Dong even more confused, but when Lang Ru didn''t say anything, Yu Dong went back to cutting the meat but then -


    " that''s so cool! Sister Yu! You are amazing! I want to grow up and be just like you!" eximed Lang Ru loudly.


    And this time Yu Dong really cut her finger, drawing blood at once.

 Chapter 131 - [Bonus ] I’m A Selfish Woman ,

    " so...so sorry, wah! Sister Dong don''t die! Wah wah!" Lang Ru was so scared by the amount of blood dripping down Yu Dong''s fingers that she got scared into crying. Her cries were so loud that it almost startled her parents who ran out to see what happened, but Yu Dong waved them back, assuring the two of them that nothing happened.


    " Alright, alright. Stop crying, I''m fine see ?" said Yu Dong as she pointed to her now cleaned hand. Though the blood was still gushing out, it was a lot less than before, usually, Yu Dong would have let her wounds heal normally but because Lang Ru was scared of the blood, she used her spiritual energy to close the wound as naturally as she could. Now her wound was still bloody but it looked a lot less spooky than before " see, no blood. I''m fine, by tomorrow morning my wound will get even better so stop crying? It wasn''t your fault either, I was the one who wasn''t paying attention. So it''s didn''t because of you "


    " but - but I distracted you" Lang Ru was really guilty, her daddy always told her not to y around in the kitchen but she didn''t listen to him, see what happened now. Sister Yu got hurt and her daddy looked angry as well, he will definitely give her a good spanking as punishment for running amok.


    " no....well you did kind of," said Yu Dong wiping her hand with a clean cloth " why did you say that you want to be like me? Shouldn''t you be aiming to be like your mommy? She is more cool than your sister, isn''t she ?"


    " But mommy can''t take off four mers and she is not pretty either"


    " ahahaha, is that right ?"


    ''No wonder they say kids are really honest, '' thought Yu Dong inwardly, Lang Ru called her mother ugly outright without even thinking about it clearly, " but your mother is better than me, Ruru. She is the one who is in the right for taking care of only your daddy if she had more daddy then your daddy would have been neglected, then you and your daddy would have be upset if that happened right ?"


    " Eh? Then sister you neglect my three brothers ?"


    " I don''t know maybe sometimes I do neglect one of them"


    " so why didn''t you only take off one brother? Then you wouldn''t have neglected them just like my mommy," said Lang Ru though it didn''t look like but Lang Ru really loved her mother, who was frail as a chicken.


    " ah, if possible I would have chosen only one of them after all they are so kind, they deserve someone who would take care of them wholeheartedly," said Yu Dong with a soft chuckle, then she paused and continued " if I was being honest then I should have let them go and let them choose with whom they wanted to start afresh...but your sister Dong is really selfish. I can''t let them go, because I like all three of them, they are so cute in one way or another - So I want to keep them by my side even though I know it''s wrong after all I can''t give them the happiness that they deserve. If I was a good woman, I would have let them go but I''m not, that''s why even though I know someday I am going to mess up and end up hurting them, I still don''t want to let them go. That''s why don''t be like Sister Dong, alright?" she raised her hand and ruffled Lang Ru''s hair " be someone like your mommy, alright ?"


    Lang Ru remained silent for a while, but then her she nodded. Her expression was a bit stiff as she looked back at Yu Dong " but my mommy can''t fight"


    " ahahaha, that''s not a problem I will teach you and your mommy how to fight, is that okay?" Because Yu Dong didn''t want another version of phnderer 0.2 like her to be born, she was unusually incredibly very cordial with whatever Lang Ru said and agreed to everything that she asked her to teach.


    " Okay, then I will be someone like mommy but with fighting skills" promised Lang Ru clenching her fists, then she determinedly looked at Yu Dong and added, " I will take good care of Mai! "


    " ah? Yes? Okay? I guess" Yu Dong thought that Lang Ru was talking about protecting Yu Mai as a friend. Only yearster when a fully grown Lang Ru woulde and ask for Yu Mai''s hand will Yu Dong regret teaching all her skills to a brat who was coveting her little brother ever since she was a child.


    { she will be beaten by Lang Ru who will be even better than her master someday }


    -


    " Mi weren''t you going out there call wife ?" asked Ye Liu as he somewhat awkwardly coughed with his fist against his mouth. His face turned a brilliant shade of red, as he repeatedly recalled the confession that Yu Dong just made in front of Lang Ru. He couldn''t have been more happier with Lang Ru that little girl, she made Yu Dong say what they couldn''t! He swore in his mind to give Lang Ru another extra set of breakfast as thank-you tomorrow morning.


    Chen Mi swallowed and let go of the door''stch as he turned around, his face flushed even more as he awkwardly shuffled on his feet " I think I will just wait for the wife toe back and then dress her wound, it''s - she seems alright, and if she was hurt that badly she would have called us, brother Li - I.., I think you should do the dressing, I still have something to do -"


    Chen Mi babbled this and that and rushed inside his room. Once he was back in his room, he plopped on his bed and after two seconds, a loud yet muffled squeal could be heard as Chen Mi iled his arms on the bed like a young girl in love.


    Little Bun who just woke up: "..." oh no, his daddy .... He is broken.


    Actually, Chen Mi wasn''t the only one who was squealing like this, Ye Liu and Shen Li too were squealing inside their rooms. Except one was rolling in his bed while hugging his pillow and the other was sitting on his bed, face covered with his hands and his entire body flushed red, while steam puffed out of his head.


    '' too cute, their wife was just too cute'' .


    The three husbands who wanted to tease their wife were won over just like that.

 Chapter 132 - Bride Price

    "Bride Brice?" Lang, who was still resting, sat up straight when she heard Yu Dong ask this question. It wasn''t that she didn''t know that Yu Dong was marrying a new husband. However, she was still surprised when thetter asked her about the bride price, not because she thought it was weird but because she thought Yu Dong should have an excellent idea about it. She married three husbands before Fang Chi.


    "Yes, Bride Price," Yu Dong knew that the question that she was asking was a bit weird whening from a woman who had been married three times before her fourth one. But the truth was though she had three husbands, she had no idea what was needed and how to propose for marriage. The original owner was good for nothing, so her parents settled her marriage. Though it was said that Shen Li and the others married her, it was no different from being sold by their families. Mother Yu gave five kg of meat and a few silver taels to Shen Li and Ye Liu''s family, and they willingly sent Shen Li and Ye Liu to the Yu household.


    As for Chen Mi, he was bought from the human ve market, so he didn''t even get a chance to have a good marriage, much less a bride price. Only mother Yu was kind enough to give him face by bringing him on a sedan chair and give him face as an official husband rather than just a bedmate.


    All in all, it could be said that Fang Chi was the first one to whom Yu Doing was going to ''traditionally'' propose to for marriage properly.


    At dinner, she wanted to ask the same question from her husbands, but then she thought it would be a bit tactless of her to do so. In the end, even after her husbands went back to their rooms with a smile on their faces and their expressions a lot softer than before, Yu Dong still didn''t ask them about it. Still, since she needed to propose, she couldn''t ignore it either.


    In the end, she came to Lang, who seemed to have a better idea.


    "Well, it depends on the liking of the mer you are going to propose to, "said Lang scratching her head with a bemused expression on her face, "Let me ask Qian Qian what he likes the most."


    Zhu Qian was just outside their room, and Yu Dong''s voice wasn''t small when she discussed the matter of bride price with his wife, so before Lang could call him. He walked inside the room on his own.


    "When... When I married Lang, she gave me rogue and some face powder. These things are popr with the mers. And it''s nice to give some jewelry as well. It''s better to give a dainty bracelet or a hairpin because after getting married, mers need to tie their hair with a hairpin or hair tie to signify their married status. Because you are getting married, you should also gift a bright piece of clothing, probably red cloth. A mer needs to sew and embroider it to wear it on their wedding day... But you can also give chicken or pork. Lang gave me a rather chunky and fatty piece of pork to eat before our marriage, I never ate so much meat before, so I was quite impressed by it."


    Zhu Qian''s family had four mers and four daughters, so of course, he wasn''t pampered by his parents. The jewelry and cloth that Lang gave him were the first things that solely belonged to him. Before that, all the things he owned were either hand-me-downs or shared between the four mers of the family. He was twenty-one when Lang came to propose to him, yet he never got the chance to eat so much meat! All the meat in his family was given to his sisters, and he only got bone broth if he was lucky enough to win against his brothers.


    So he was pretty impressed by Lang''s bride price.


    Yu Dong heard Zhu Qian rattle off the things that the mers liked and felt her eye twitch, makeup? Well, the mers of this world were really pretty. They somehow managed to pull off the white chalky powder and pinkish rogue. Still, it was hard for her to even imagine the sight of Fang Chi, that handsome mer painting his face white and applying a generous amount of rogue on his face. It would be such a, what should she call it, a weird sight? This was the reason why she never bought makeup for her husbands either. Though Chen Mi could pull off that pretty-girl makeup look with his lovely face, it was horrendous to even imagine Shen Li and Ye Liu with their faces painted pure white.


    There was no such thing as foundation or blending in this world. There weren''t even any other options other than white to choose from. With his tanned skin and sharp features, giving makeup to Fang Chi would be ruining his aesthetic vibes.


    As for jewelry, she could give Fang Chi some jewelry that wasn''t a problem, and maybe she should buy some things for Grandma Fang as well. When she was in the modern world, one of her colleagues bought a few gifts for his mother-inw when he went to propose for marriage. Because her colleague could win over his mother-inw, his married life was very smooth sailing. Even his wife was a bit wary of bullying him because her own mother scolded her a lot for troubling such a good son-inw. Every time the wife went to her maternal home after fighting or throwing a tantrum, her mother would instantly send her back to her husband.


    Yu Dong didn''t know whether or not Fang Chi would run off to his maternal home if they fought, but it was better to be safe rather than sorry. (she didn''t have any idea how much this was going to help her tame Fang Chi''s temper in the future)


    So, the next day Yu Dong first visited Matchmaker Si. Among all the matchmakers, Matchmaker Si was the most reasonable. He was also the one who was initially supposed to bring another match for Fang Chi before the matter with Yu Dong escted. There were six steps in the wedding process from ancient times. The first one was Na Cai, whichprised of proposing marriage to the bride or the bridegroom. (I have no idea whether I''m wrong or not. I searched a lot and only understood a little being a non-Chinese resident. If there is a mistake, do forgive me)


    Yu Dong brought half a kilogram of fresh pork belly she hunted yesterday with a total of ten taels to Matchmaker Song. He would keep the gifts and bring her proposal to Grandma Fang.. Only after Grandma Song has exchanged her birth card with Fang Chi would Yu Dong bring the betrothal gifts to the Fang family.

 Chapter 133 - Like A Queen

    Matchmaker Si was a good person; as long as he was paid, he didn''t mind ying his role as a matchmaker. He wouldn''t care about whether the other party was involved in a rumor or not as long as they didn''tmit a crime or arson. As for Yu Dong and Fang Chi, everyone knew that Yu Dong was a victim in this case. Someone has deliberately caused trouble for her to push Fang Chi into her household and create turmoil in her family.


    As for who this person was, everyone in the vige had a silent understanding. One person despised Yu Dong the most in the entire vige and couldn''t stand to see her do well, Qiu Bai! But because Qiu Bai was like the little diva of the vige, being the prettiest and the only mer who gave birth to a proper ''man'', he was revered by all. So, no one dared to say it was him outright.


    In the case of Yu-Cheng, who was studying to be an official and seeded. Then who knows how Qiu Bai might retaliate against them?


    Even Yu Dong had a bit of understanding of the matter, but she didn''t have time to deal with Qiu Bai. She did have a bit of her spiritual energy that attracted bugs and bees to Qiu Bai. Whenever Qiu Bai left home, he was chased by a horde of bees or bugs until his face was swollen and bitten like a pig.


    Back to Matchmaker Si, because Yu Dong has generously given him ten silver taels, he understood that Yu Dong wanted him to attach great importance in bringing the proposal to Fang Chi. Thus, Matchmaker Song hired the vige bandmasters and had them beat the drums while he walked in front of them with Yu Dong''s birth chart in his hands covered by a red veil.


    This hoo and hah was big enough to attract the vigers'' attention. As they watched Matchmaker Si walk towards the Fang house with the band, the vigers couldn''t help but burst into another round of gossip.


    "So Yu Dong is really going to marry Chi?" asked a mer looking thoroughly surprised as he watched the parade walking past them.


    "Does she even have a choice?" Harumphed another mer as he enviously stared at the small parade walking in the direction of the Fang Family. "That Fang Chi is fortunate. He shouldn''t have even scored a decent match with his face, much less someone like Yu Dong. Once he marries Yu Dong, he will live like a Queen. Just look at that big house! Have you seen Shen Li and the others? The clothes they wear are of the finest quality. Even Chen Mi, who gave birth to a mer, is treated so well by Yu Dong! Compared to everyone else, theirplexion is the best. Even that idiotic boy Yu Mai has gotten chubbier than Vige head''s granddaughter! Humph, I don''t know why people are calling him a victim. Yu Dong is the real victim here. After all, she is marrying another hen who can''t eveny eggs!"


    The other mers listened silently; they too agreed with what the mer said. Compared to Fang Chi, Yu Dong was more of a victim as she wasn''t getting anything in return even after spending so much money.


    -


    Yu Dong didn''t know that her small feat of giving ten taels to matchmaker Si had caused such a massive uproar in the vige. On the contrary, she and Lang went to the town to purchase things for the bride price.


    Now that Matchmaker Si was responsible for bringing the proposal, Yu Dong had to prepare for the bride price. She went around the town determinedly ignoring the makeup shops as she purchased tea leaves, dates, cakes, and melon seeds. Yu Dong also went to buy chicken and piglets. Originally she wanted to buy a pair each. Thankfully, Lang stopped her ording to the custom of this world, one needed to buy a pair in case both parents of the bridegroom were alive. Since Fang Chi was an orphan, it wasn''t good to buy a pair of chicken and piglets.


    Yu Dong, whose original n was to buy a pair, immediately let go of the two chickens. Thankfully, she brought Lang, or she might have made a blunder. In the end, she bought half a dozen ducklings that could be considered as a safe gift.


    Then she bought two kilograms of pork and an entire chicken, some dry fruits, and a bright red cloth material for Fang Chi to make his wedding dress.


    In hindsight, it was a blessing that they had bought a carriage, or else both Yu Dong and Lang would have be a human shelf, each carrying more and more packages.


    "I think this much should be enough?" said Lang as she organized another round of packages. The parcels consisted of facial oils and several cherry red rogues, which could be applied as lip tint.


    "No, I still have to buy a pair of quilts and mattress," said Yu Dong as she hopped on the carriage, followed by a rather tired Lang. "We don''t have any extra bedding in the other rooms; I thought of leaving those rooms to Yu Mai and Bunbun when they grow up, so they aren''t ready, so we need a few pieces of furniture and bedding."


    "If so... Didn''t you have to send word to your mother-inw as well? After all, you also need to build a new Kang for brother Fang," said Lang wiping her sweat with her sleeves.


    When Yu Dong heard her mention Mother Chen, another round of headaches started. Yes, that''s right, she has to send word to her mother-inw as well. Who knows, maybe her coffin will rise before the sedan chair carriers could bring the bridegroom.


    "Yeah, I will... I will ask Mi to send a letter," said Yu Dong.. It wasn''t that she was scared of Mother Chen, but she would rather get married without a ck eye if possible. Alright!

 Chapter 134 - A Gift

    "What did you buy just now?" Originally the two of them were together for most of the time, but then Yu Dong asked Lang to go and bring a pair of good quality quilts and a mattress. At the same time, she went to look around the town by herself. Lang didn''t know why Yu Dong didn''te with her for this purchase.


    "It is something for Fang Chi, I can''t tell you," said Yu Dong as she carefully tucked the package in her jacket. Then carefully put away the other parcels she had brought for her husbands. It would be really foolish if she only bought gifts for Fang Chi andpletely forgot about her present three husbands.


    Lang nodded and then wiped the seat opposite to the one filled with gifts and put the quilts and mattress on it. "We should hurry back," said Lang after she closed the carriage behind them and limped slightly as she climbed up the front seat. "It''s getting dark if we don''t return home before the moonrise, then our husbands will start worrying about us."


    Yu Dong nodded, then she hopped on the front seat and tugged on the reins for the mule. Immediately the carriage lurched forward, and the two of them hurried back to their vige.


    Since Yu Dong was going to bring the bride price to Fang Chi''s house tomorrow morning. She couldn''t go to his house right now to bring him the gift she had bought. She could only bring the items for the bride price inside her house in preparation. Once the items were moved, she handed the brown package to Lang and asked her to bring it to Fang Chi. Lang didn''t know what was inside the boxes, but they seemed pretty heavy.


    "Should I give it directly to Fang Chi?" asked Lang before leaving. She didn''t want to make any mistakes. What if it was something personal, and she ended up giving it to Grandma Fang? Wouldn''t it be embarrassing?


    Yu Dong thought about the things in the packages and scratched her chin. It was indeed not suitable for Grandma Fang''s eyes. "En, you should hand it to Fang Chi, and if he isn''t at home, just bring it back. Thank you very much, sister Lang. I really appreciate it."


    "Pssh, what''s there to thank?" Lang waved her hand, "It''s something that I should be doing. You go ahead and give brothers their gifts. If possible, have Ruru tell Qian Qian that I will be back in a jiffy, that man can worry when he starts overthinking."


    "Got it," Yu Dong carefully picked the packages meant for her other three husbands and walked inside. Lang then departed for the Fang household. It wasn''t that she was overly concerned over Zhu Qian worrying about her, but her worry was justified entirely. Fang Chi''s house was right on the bottom of the far western mountain range; it took her half an hour with her slightly limp leg to reach.


    "Grandma Fang, are you in there?" Lang knocked on the door. Though the package wasn''t to be handed to Grandma Fang, she couldn''t just call Fang Chi. Thetter was a newly engaged man and could no longer be as wishy-washy as he wanted.


    "Ah? Xiao Lang, what are you doing here?" Grandma Fang came out quickly, "Is there something the matter?"


    Matchmaker Si has already exchanged Yu Dong and Fang Chi''s birth charts earlier today at noon. Now the two can be considered more or less engaged; of course, they can''t see each other''s faces (I just made it up because it''s exciting this way) as it will be bad luck. Thus, Grandma Fang thought she would see Yu Dong in the morning when thetter would bring over the bride price. But someone from Yu Dong''s family would be knocking on her door at such ate hour - did something happen? "Do you want toe in? Chi and I were just having dinner. Come sit with us."


    "Oh, I have already eaten a little something in the town," Though Lang wasn''t looking down at Fang Chi''s and Grandma Fang''s meals, she has gotten used to eating the delicious meals cooked at the Yu house. Like it was said, it was easier to rise from poverty to riches, but it was challenging to go from wealth to poverty. Before living at the Yu house, Lang would have happily gulped the pickled vegetables and porridge but now - not so much. She was looking forward to going back home and eating what Yu Dong would cook for dinner. "I''m here for Fang Chi. Sister Yu has sent something for him. I hope I''m not being a bother bying sote."


    "Oh, don''t mention it!" though Grandma Fang was surprised that Yu Dong sent something for Fang Chi before delivery of the bride price. She didn''t think much about it. After all, their marriage was already an example of forcefully stuffing a bridegroom in the bride''s household. What can be more embarrassing than that? At least Yu Dong was following the norms by sending the gift in the hands of Lang instead ofing here herself. Grandma Fang hurriedly went back inside to call Fang Chi.


    At this moment, Fang Chi was setting the dishes on the table for dinner. His Grandma hurried over with an excited expression. She pushed him towards his bed as she babbled, "Hurry and put on a good shirt and a pair of pants! Lang came over, and she has brought something that Yu Dong sent for you! Hurry and wipe your face as well. Don''te outside like this, covered in soot and hair like a bird''s nest! I will be so upset if you embarrass yourself like that. You are going to Yu Dong''s household sooner orter; keep a clean image at least! Now you are more or less going to represent her household, so clean up! Hurry, hurry!"


    The stupefied Fang Chi, who was shoved in a bundle of freshly washed clothes "...."??? Who was the one who asked him to make dinner, to hone his skills? Now his Grandma was disdaining him for being covered in soot? Really?

 Chapter 135 - [Bonus ]

    However, Fang Chi couldn''tin about it because he was indeed a mess. Compared to Chen Mi, Ye Liu, and Shen Li, who were always immactely dressed and looked very dashing, he looked like a beggar who snuck between three lords. So, Fang Chi immediately wiped his face and changed his clothes before walking out to greet Lang.


    Because it would take Fang Chi a little time to clean himself up and join everyone. Grandma Fang was entertaining Lang, and how does a grandma entertain her guests? By telling embarrassing stories about their grandchildren or children.


    "Really now, Chi has a bit of temper. Though he doesn''t look like one, he really hates waking up in the morning. Thest time I tried to wake him up, he threw a huge tantrum, but he looked absolutely the cutest with his messy hair and pout. He sulks for a long time if you wake him early," said Grandma Fang with a loud guffaw. Fang Chi, who hade out of the room, heard her tell Lang about his dark history, and his face immediately turned ck.


    Seriously? His grandmother just asked him not to embarrass himself, so what was this now? Telling embarrassing stories to Lang whileughing heartily, what will Yu Dong think once she hears that he likes to sleep in? Wouldn''t she take him as azy pig?


    Unbeknownst to himself, Fang Chi has started to worry about how Yu Dong viewed him.


    "Sister Lang?" he hurriedly interrupted his grandmother. He was worried that she would start talking about how he liked eating sweet and couldn''t handle spicy. Or the time when he cried because he peed his pants because a spider fell on him, or about the time when he got upset because his porridge wasn''t watery enough. He didn''t want Yu Dong to think that his grandmother spoiled him!


    "Ah, you are here," Lang who didn''t know what to say upon finding out that the innocent Fang Chi had a temper of his own. Still, the sweet-looking Chen Mi was a bit of a brat when he was around Yu Dong, so she couldn''t say anything. Discarding the newfound knowledge, she handed the package to Fang Chi. "Sister Yu sent me to give you this. She bought this for you in town today. She didn''t let me see what was inside it, nor did she tell me anything. So, I can''t tell you either, you just have to take a look at it yourself," without saying anything more, she bid goodbye to Grandma Fang and Fang Chi. After all, she was finished with her task, and now she couldn''t wait to go back to Zhu Qian.


    "Oh, what is it?" said Grandma Fang once they returned inside their house. She was really excited to see her grandson being treated so preciously. See, she wasn''t wrong when she said that Yu Dong was the good one for Fang Chi, that Mu brat kept running her mouth and kept making promises, but she didn''t even give a leftover sweet at her house to Fang Chi as a gift!


    Fang Chi didn''t know either. He and Yu Dong had never really talked before, so he didn''t know what she might have given him. But he was still curious about it. Before he opened it, he thought Yu Dong would have sent something casually like jewelry or something. He didn''t expect to see a bunch of blossoming roses with their roots still attached in a handful of soil. The roses were all different kinds of vibrant shades, and the most beautiful one was the darkest red with a few dew drops still intact on it.


    Fang Chi felt his eyes widen as he brushed his trembling fingers over the soft petals. Ever since he was a child, he has received a lot of gifts from his grandmother. Everything he asked for was always something reasonable that could be used in the household. Never before did he receive a gift that he liked so much!


    "Ah, that child is really a good one," eximed Grandma Fang, smiling to herself. Looks like her worries werepletely unfounded. Yu Dong genuinely cared about her grandson. "She really pays close attention to details, to think after just two meetings she understood you like gardening."


    Fang Chi blushed as he wrapped the roses back up and hurried out to the backyard, probably to look for a pot or container to nt them in.


    "OI! Chi, at least have your dinner!" called out Grandma Fang. But Fang Chi never once looked back and kept running like his feet were on fire. Seeing him rush, Grandma Fang chuckled. It was a good thing she didn''t agree to those half-hearted matches, or else she would have never seen her grandson brimming with happiness.


    Fang Chi didn''t know that his grandmotherughed at his flustered appearance. All of his attention was focused on nting the blooming roses that Yu Dong had given him. She got them from God knows where. He carefully nted the rose stalk by choosing the medium drainage potting soil then created a potting soil mixture consisting of one-third of potting soil, one-third of gardenpost made from the vegetable scraps, and one-third of fertilizers.


    This was something that Yu Dong brought for him. He needs to take proper care of it. However, he didn''t know how she realized his love for gardening. He was delighted to marry a person who seemed to know what he needed the most and would always rush to help him whenever he needed it, like when he was trapped in the mountain, and Yu Dong saved him. Like when he drowned, and she jumped in to save him. And like these roses, he didn''t even tell her that he liked flowers that smelled great, yet Yu Dong somehow figured it out.


    Fang Chi raised his hand and delicately ran his fingers on the petals, they were soft just like his heart, and as for the scent, it was like brimming with love.


    He silently crouched in front of the roses and giggled from time to time. It didn''t matter how long he looked at those roses... he just couldn''t help but think that it wasn''t enough. Now he couldn''t wait for Yu Dong to bring the bride price and mark him as hers.. Because maybe, just maybe, love mighte knocking on his door.

 Chapter 136 - Fight !

    While Fang Chi was happily giggling after receiving his gifts, Yu Dong started to hand out the gifts she brought for others. She knew that her husbands would never throw a tantrum or create trouble because she was marrying another man. Yu Dong didn''t want them to feel left out. She first handed Shen Li his gift before handing out Chen Mi and Ye Liu''s gifts.


    Shen Li and the other two knew that Yu Dong went to get the bride price for Fang Chi, but they didn''t expect to receive gifts from her as well. However, they still felt good knowing that Yu Dong still had them in her heart despite having another marriage.


    "You don''t have to worry about us," said Shen Li as he brushed the brown packaging with his fingertips. "There was no need for you to run around while carrying so many things. It''s not like we wouldn''t have understood."


    ''Who was the one who ordered me around to cook this and that?'' if Yu Dong didn''t see for herself how ruthless these three could be when they were upset or jealous, she would have totally believed them. Though sheined inwardly about their moods that changed faster than a young woman, she still didn''t dare to say it out loud. She smiled and ruffled Shen Li''s hair. "It''s nothing to sweat about. It''s not like I can''t take a little pain for you three? And I don''t want to make you all feel left out either. I can still do this much for you."


    Most importantly, she wanted to sleep in her own bed after tiring herself out like this instead of running around the forest catching boars.


    Shen Li didn''t think much, and neither did Chen Mi and Ye Liu. They didn''t know that they traumatized Yu Dong by sending her to hunt because of their extreme jealousy. It wasn''t that Yu Dong had to go through a lot of struggle to catch a boar. Still, she was tired out by Chen Mi and Little bun that day. After that, she was chased off to bring fresh meat - anyone would be terrorized after that, so Yu Dong decided toe prepared this time for her own safety andfort.


    Just as she anticipated, none of her husbands put on an upset face after receiving their gifts. In fact, they seemed pretty happy as they opened the presents with childlike excitement.


    The first one to open his gift was Shen Li. Yu Dong knew that Shen Li was rather enthusiastic about the mer arts, which was quite simr to the feminine arts of her world before the apocalypse, so she bought him a sewing bag. The sewing bagprised needles of all sizes with vibrant thread colors because Shen Li was more willing to learn embroidery than Ye Liu and Chen Mi. They soon lost interest in these mer arts, so she knew that Shen Li would like this more.


    As for Ye Liu, she bought him a set of bow and arrows, unlike Chen Mi and Shen Li, Ye Liu was more of the outdoor type. He liked to run off to the river and catch fish whenever he got the chance. He also enjoyed ying with Yu Mai''s kiddie bow and arrow, hitting this and that. Because Ye Liu liked hunting more than she did, Yu Dong thought about teaching him how to use a bow and arrows. Even if he couldn''t pursue a tiger or boar, he could at least hunt geese and ducks. For him, this much excitement was enough.


    And for Chen Mi, it was a basket of different desserts from every sweet shop in the town. It even included the imperial pastry coated with a thinyer of gold, the most expensive dessert in the vige. Yu Dong didn''t know why the town''s people were so enthusiastic about this pastry. Still, since she was out to get the very best for her husbands, she stood in line for a very long period and finally got her hands on two pieces of imperial pastries.


    None of these gifts made any sense to her, and she didn''t know whether or not her husbands would like it. After all, it was something that she randomly brought.


    But to Shen Li, Ye Liu, and Chen Mi, these gifts meant a lot. They didn''t know that Yu Dong paid such close attention to them, she was hardly at home, and even when she was at home, she kept working, either in the kitchen or in the backyard. She was busy enough to split herself into three, yet she still knew how to make them happy. She understood their likes and dislikes without telling her, yet they still doubted her.


    Guilty. The three of them felt so guilty that they didn''t know what to do when suddenly -


    Chen Mi stood up and raised his hand in the air like a child who finally got the correct answer. "Wife! I will bring hot water for you, you can go ahead and take a long rxing bath. Running around in the town for the entire day, you must be tired."


    With that, Chen Mi rushed off to the kitchen, leaving a dumbfounded Shen Li and Ye Liu behind. Sneaky brat! He was faster than them!


    Yu Dong realized that something was up, but she didn''t bother with the three of them. It''s OK to have moderate jealousy once in a while. At least as long as they are jealous and entangled with each other, they will be too busy to form an alliance against her.


    Though she knew it was selfish if she had to choose between either being fought over or them forming an alliance against her. She would happily choose the former. The three could be really dangerous when they get together.


    Shen Li, Ye Liu, and Chen Mi didn''t know that Yu Dong supported their small fights driven by jealousy. Even if they got to know what was going on in her head, what could they do about it? It wasn''t that they could stop getting jealous, right?

 Chapter 137 - Rock! Paper! Scissors! Go!

    Yu Dong submerged her tired body inside the bathtub Chen Mi set up for her. Even though it wasn''t as good as the one in the modern world, Yu Dong knew this was the best she could hope for. She sighed contentedly when the hot water soothed her tired nerves and eased her taut muscles. This was life.


    Even though there were some trials and tribtions now and then, it was alright. Yu Dongid her head against the headrest of the bathtub and stretched her legs, wriggling her toes to ease the tensed muscles. Though she pretended that it wasn''t much trouble to buy those gifts, she had to run around the town a lot before finding the things that she thought her husbands would like.


    The sewing bag was custom made and really expensive, the shop only had ten of them, and Yu Dong had to fight a bunch of matrons, going as far as to hold an auction right then and there. For Ye Liu, finding the bow with the correct weight was a challenging task. Her husband had never learned martial arts, and though he was nimble, it would take a long time for him to learn how things like bow worked. As for Chen Mi, his sweets were a throbbing headache. She really hoped Fang Chi only liked roses and gardening and didn''t have a sweet tooth because it would be twice as troublesome! (a/n; lol)


    Yu Dong closed her eyes and let the hot water soak in her skin, loving the gentle scent of the blueberry bath bomb that she took out from her space. It was good. Life was perfect.


    ---


    Did she say that life was good? Scratch that part! She takes it back! Now!


    "What are you three doing?" Yu Dong thought that once she got out of the bath, she would just cook something simple and be done for the day. But when she got out of the tub, she found her three husbands locked in some sort of confrontation.


    They were standing in a circle with a look of extreme concentration on their faces as they stared each other down. Yu Dong didn''t know what to make of it. What were they doing? Should she be concerned they were standing in the middle of the living room like they were confronting their enemies?


    She didn''t intercept in their fights because she knew that the three had good feelings for each other, and even if they fought a little, they would still be together in the end. In fact, their fights could be called simplepetition. So, what was this now? Should she go ahead and interfere? She did hear that jealousy could make things troublesome. Maybe if they were blinded by jealousy... then...


    But before she could stop any of them from ceasing their confrontation, Yu Dong saw them raise their hands high up like they were going to punch the other. Her eyes widened, and then she strode forward, "Hey! Wait!"


    "ROCK! PAPER! SCISSORS!" Cried the three of them. This was something they learned from Yu Dong.


    Because Yu Mai and Little bun often refused to eat vegetables, Yu Dong came up with this game to trick them into eating them. Though Little bun was still a baby, he was fed with spiritual water, so his growth was much betterpared to other babies of his age. He could easilyprehend what to do and usually participated in the game with great interest.


    It was a simple thing if you lose, you eat the vegetables on the te. If you win, you only eat meat. But Yu Dong, an adult, was sharper than the two kids and often won, which led to Yu Mai and Little bun eating their vegetables even though they didn''t want to. It was a simple game, but it worked its magic. There was no screaming, whining, or crying, yet the two kids had to finish their vegetables.


    So, the altercation that happened before the arrival of Yu Dong, which led to the roshambo (1) contest, actually went like this: Chen Mi was confronted by Shen Li and Ye Liu. Chen Mi resisted, saying he was only doing what he was supposed to do. This incensed Ye Liu, who loudly announced that he would sleep with Yu Dong tonight. Of course, Chen Mi opposed, saying that Ye Liu already got a chance, and so did Shen Li, and now it was his turn to sleep with Yu Dong. Shen Li and Ye Liu opposed him, saying he already got Little bun and should now help his elder brothers get a baby. Chen Mi noted that just because he had Little bun doesn''t mean he should be unjustly treated.


    The matter is now fully defined, and finally, the physical fight was pardoned by the legendary rock, paper, and scissors!


    [All hail rock, paper, and scissors for saving their brotherhood]


    Yu Dong, who went forward to stop punches from being thrown, was stupefied as she watched three grown adults ying roshambo. She had so many questions but swallowed all of them down when she saw her husband''s viinous expressions. Whatever, let them do whatever they want to do as long as they are happy.


    The hands came down and -


    "YIPPIE! I won!" shouted Chen Mi gleefully, hopping up and down as he did his little dance after winning the game. On the other hand, Shen Li and Ye Liu showed somewhat simr expressions of unwillingness. It seemed they wanted to oppose Chen Mi but couldn''t because the legendary game decided their fate.


    "What''s going on?" asked Yu Dong, but she was ignored by her two sullen and one overly excited husband. Then she watched as Chen Mi brushed past them and walked through the small corridor with three rooms consecutively. He entered his room and emerged with a rather incensed and fussy Little bun.


    Then Chen Mi brushed past her again when she opened her mouth and stuffed Little bun in Ye Liu''s arms with a grin. "Tonight, please take care of bunbun, brother Liu."


    Ye Liu "..." YOU BRAT!


    Little bun "...." Excuse me? What was he? A sugar bag? Should he not be asked about his opinion with whom he wants to spend his night? What if he wished to spend time with Daddy Li? Or Mommy?


    Yu Dong "..." for thest time, what''s going on?


    But she didn''t need to ask that question again because Chen Mi turned around and sped her hands with an excited expression, "Wife! Tonight! It''s just you and me!"


    Yu Dong ".." oh, so they were deciding who will squeeze her kidney dry tonight.


    Editors Note: Roshambo is another name for rock paper scissors.

 Chapter 138 - I Have Gone Flabby!

    Yu Dong originally wanted to go back and sleep. But seeing the excited gaze of Chen Mi, she couldn''t say the words and swallowed her half-hearted rejection. It wasn''t that she wanted to refuse; nobody could deny a beauty. But she was a bit worried she mightck performance because of her tired body. Nheless, she had no choice and could only walk inside Chen Mi''s room while thetter rushed off to take a bath.


    Yu Dong has left several bath bombs in a bowl in the bathhouse. Usually, Chen Mi and the others were too reluctant to use such a unique thing. Still, today it was a special asion. Chen Mi picked up a bath bomb that smelled sweet and took a leisurely bath, cleaning every inch of his skin as well as using the rare shampoo to wash his hair. He cannot smell foul. Not even an inch of his skin should smell bad. He needs to impress his wife!


    Chen Mi took a long time to clean himself. He remained inside the bathtub even when the hot water turned cold and only came out when he started to smell like a walking dessert.


    "Hmm, hmm, hmm," Chen Mi hummed happily before wiping his body and donning on his nightdress. He knew that the nightgown would be taken off soon, so he didn''t dare to bother about tying it up tightly and let it hang on his slender frame loosely. It was such a pity; despite having a slender build and a face like that of an idol, Chen Mi was considered ugly by the women of this world just because he looked too handsome.


    Once he stepped out of the bathhouse, Chen Mi didn''t walk to his room right away; instead, he rushed to Ye Liu''s room and poked his head inside with a ttering grin. "Brother Liu~."


    Ye Liu, rocking little bun to sleep, felt thousands of goosebumps erupt all over his body. What was this? A new kind of game. With an annoyed little bun in his arms, he turned around, clearly unhappy about his luby being interrupted. "What is it? Why are you calling me like this? You creeped me out!"


    "Hehe, brother Liu... Didn''t you buy scented oil from the town on yourst visit? Can you share some with me?" Chen Mi didn''t look sorry at all. Instead, he lowered his voice even more, making it sickly sweet. This time not even Ye Liu but even Little bun felt thousands of pins sticking to his body - who was this man? He refuses to ept him as his daddy!


    Ye Liu didn''t know how to respond to this situation. This brat just snatched his chance to sleep with Yu Dong and was now asking for his things. However, he was still the same old Ye Liu who cared about his little brother despite being jealous of him every now and then. He handed a soft-smelling scented oil to Chen Mi without saying anything else. "Don''t try a strong one yet. You are still young, and gentle scents suit you more rather than those strong ones. You can have the strong ones after you grow up a little."


    Chen Mi took the little bottle that smelled of jasmine, and his lips twitched; he was already a daddy. He was still a little boy, huh?


    Shen Li and Ye Liu: you will always be our baby!


    But Chen Mi knew that his second brother wouldn''t harm him or give him any bad advice. So he used the jasmine scent all over his body and handed it back to Ye Liu before hugging his second brother and leaving the room.


    Ye Liu, who was suddenly hugged, noticed the wet patches on his shirt and looked at Chen Mi''s back. This brat, he still didn''t learn to dry his hair after washing it. Ye Liu stepped forward, wanting to stop Chen so he could dry his hair just like always when he thought of something and went back inside.


    Chen Mi didn''t know that his second brother gave him silent good luck behind his back.


    -


    Chen Mi''s room wasn''t far from Ye Liu''s. Only a single room was between them belonged to Yu Dong. He knew that Yu Dong must be in his room because she didn''t like calling them to her old room. Even though the room was renovated, it was still the same room. Their bitter memories were still locked in that room. Neither he nor his brothers liked going inside that room where the old Yu Dong once lived. So, Yu Dong generally visited their rooms instead of calling them to hers.


    However, once Chen Mi reached his room, he stood outside. His heartbeat excitedly increased as he raised his trembling hand to open thetch of the door. Inside, his wife was sitting, and tonight, he and she will have - they will do the bibbity bobbity! The more Chen Mi thought, the more his mind surged with X-rated images. He was so excited he started to slightly hyperventte, and he flushed all the way down to his toes.


    He will see all of her, and she will see all of him. Yu Dong was fine. In fact, after taking care of herself, she waspletely different from the previous Yu Dong. She wasn''tzy and worked out quite a lot. He was sure that her muscles were well developed! The problem was him. He looked down at his stomach and then squeezed it.


    He gave it another squeeze.


    Then another and finally a world crushing reality came into his mind -


    HE HAS GONE FLABBY!


    No! No! No! This can''t be! How can he get fat? He squeezed his tummy once again, and just like before, two rolls of fats were stuffed in his hands. There was no denying it. He was fat! Fat! FLABBYYYY! Gah!


    He will look so ugly! His fat belly jiggling while his wife was doing him! Vomit! Disgusting! Just the image was awful!

 Chapter 139 - [Bonus ]

    Yu Dong was inside Chen Mi''s room because thetter was taking a leisurely bath. She brought a bunch of business records and the monthly expenditure books to check. Actually, she could have just waited for him, but Yu Dong was slightly afraid that she might end up falling asleep before Chen Mi''s return if she simplyid down on the bed. However, even after checking three months'' expenditure, Chen Mi didn''t return to his room, worrying her. Did he fall asleep in the bathtub?


    She looked up and was going to go out when her gaze fell on the bottom of the door from where she could see the shadow of someone pacing in front of the door. What was he doing? Yu Dong knew that the person outside should be Chen Mi because Ye Liu was busy with Little bun, and Shen Li went back to his room after washing. So, the only person who could be outside should be Chen Mi, right? However, Yu Dong didn''t rush to open the door; instead, she checked it out first.


    "Chen Mi?" she softly called.


    Chen Mi, pacing outside the door to lose a bit of his bby belly, jumped. Startled at her sudden call, he knew that what he was doing made no sense, but he really didn''t want his wife to see his jiggly belly. Maybe he should have worked out a little. ( little bun: what did I say, huh? What did I say?)


    However, that train has already left. And he had no other choice but to bite the bullet; Chen Mi slowly, very carefully pushed open the door and went inside. There was no electricity in their time, and Ye Liu didn''t like using oil to light kerosenemps at night either. His room was plunged into darkness with only the moonlight, lighting up the room with its silvery glow.


    Chen Mi blinked his eyes and looked at Yu Dong, sitting on the bed, looking at him with concern. Because Yu Dong usually had headaches, she often wore sses while working at night to stop her headaches from getting worse. (I got headaches while I was giving board exams, and the doctor gave me sses saying it would help, so) She obviously wore them because of health concerns but - dressed in a dark blue shirt and pants with her hair falling over her shoulders and that gold-rimmed sses with a book in herp... So good!


    His wife looks so good! A working woman at her finest glory! So beautiful! So dashing! He was going to burn this image in his mind!


    "Are you okay ?" asked Yu Dong. She didn''t know why but ever since Chen Mi came inside the room... He seemed to be acting weird. He hadn''t moved an inch and looked at her with such a shocked expression - was something wrong with her?


    She looked down at her clothes; everything was fine. Then she sniffed herself. She smelled fine too - so what was the matter with him? She looked back at Chen Mi; he was still staring at her like that. She took her sses off, ced them on the bedside table next to her, and stood up.


    Chen Mi saw her take off her sses and his eyes shed with apparent regret. Why take them off so soon? You were looking so good!


    "Are you alright?" Yu Dong asked as she looked down at Chen Mi. The mers of this world stop growing once they reach a certain height, so he is shorter than her. While women continued to grow until the age of twenty-one, Yu Dong grew while Chen Mi had already stopped growing. She could easily look down at him now that her height had grown a little bit.


    "I''m - I''m fine," said Chen Mi shyly. She couldn''t know that he was staring at her because he found her too dashing, right? It would be such an embarrassing thing to say! ''hey! I''m sorry, but


    my system stopped because it was pre orgasming because of how good you look'' - embarrassing! He was dying of embarrassment. He will never say that he got wet just looking at his wife''s charm while dressed as a prominent businesswoman!


    "Is that so?" Yu Dong continued to look down at Chen Mi, her eyes searching his, while Chen Mi tried to avoid her eyes. He was definitely guilty. The more he acted like that, the more it looked like he was hiding something. Yu Dong frowned and raised her hand to check his temperature. But when her hand touched his forehead, she felt something wet drip down her hand -


    Chen Mi "..." uh oh


    Yu Dong "..."????


    "You didn''t dry your hair again?" Yu Dong was so angry that sheughed. She didn''t know how often she, Shen Li, and Ye Liu scolded Chen Mi for not drying his hair. But this brat was still the same. He always said he got it, but he would repeat the same thing after three days. In the end, either Shen Li or Ye Liu would dry his hair while admonishing him.


    "I - I was in a hurry," said Chen Mi twiddling with his fingers because he spoke without thinking. He didn''t know what he had just said.


    "Hurry? What were you in a hurry for?" Yu Dong pinched his cheeks as she teased him, "In a hurry to get eaten? Hmm?"


    Only then did Chen Mi realize what he had just said, and his entire face bloomed like a red lotus. Even the tips of his ears turned red as he buried his face in his hands. Yu Dong saw this troublemaker act so shy andughed. Well, it was refreshing to see him act like this.


    "Come with me," said Yu Dong as she grasped his wrist and led him to the dressing table.


    But because the bed was just next to the dressing table, Chen Mi misunderstood her. He thought she was taking him to bed, but then he was pressed down to sit on the stool in front of the dressing table.


    Chen Mi: ???? Where was his promised meat?


    Yu Dong looked down and saw his face turning redder by the second because of anger and embarrassment, and her lips couldn''t help but curve up. She knew that she shouldn''t tease him further but couldn''t resist. "Are you upset? Don''t worry, once we are done drying your hair," she leaned forward and whispered in his ear as she seductively blew hot breath against Chen Mi''s earlobe. "I will satisfy you."


    And Chen Mi, who was teased, blushed even harder as he stepped on Yu Dong''s feet! Humph! Humph! Teasing him! So bad!

 Chapter 140 - That’s It?

    Chen Mi''s fair face flushed with embarrassment. He knew that Yu Dong was teasing him, but he still couldn''t help but blush when she said those words with such ease. So, did she tease his brothers like this too? How envious, hmm, they enjoyed such a flirtatious Yu Dong? No wonder they fought so hard with him.


    Yu Dong didn''t know what was happening in Chen Mi''s mind. She leaned forward, her shoulder brushing against Chen Mi as her long hair scattered over the side of his face. Chen Mi stiffened, sniffing lightly as a gentle smell blossomed around him. He didn''t know that his wife smelled so good.


    Yu Dong picked up the soft cloth used as a towel and started wiping Chen Mi''s hair that was dripping water. She gently caressed his hair, not at all impatient, as she patted it lightly, drying the hair slowly.


    Chen Mi sat still on the stool and watched his wife take care of him. Two years ago, when he was married off to Yu Dong, he thought that his good days hade to an end. Chen Mi, who his mother and daddy pampered, had to cook, clean the house, and even weed the fields for the first time. He worked so hard and never got one word of appreciation, and he slowly got used to it. He thought he would survive without anyone taking care of him, but then Yu Dong came, and everything changed. Now he was pampered even more than he was at his maternal household. Chen Mi leaned back, resting his head against Yu Dong, "Wife, will you always take care of me like this?"


    Yu Dong looked at him in surprise as she nced down at those round, big eyes brimming with innocence. She smiled and put down the towel before picking up the delicately carved woodenb. "I will, but I do hope you will learn how to dry your hair after washing it because if not, you might catch a cold someday. Now sit still. I''m going tob your hair for you."


    Chen Mi poked his tongue out, Not at all embarrassed at his wife''s remarks. He knew he was behaving a bit childishly but who doesn''t like being pampered by their wife? In the entire vige, every mer would die to be in his ce.


    Silence descended upon them. Yu Dong gently untangled the knots in Chen Mi''s hair and then brushed it. Because Chen Mi was roaming around the house without drying his hair or brushing it, now his hair was a rat''s nest. Yu Dong had to untangle knots with every brush, but she never once got angry and patiently brushed out Chen Mi''s hair. She brushed the knots from inside out to not hurt Chen Mi a lot.


    Originally she wanted to use theb from her space, but after checking out the shops in the town, she realized that thebs here were rather bluntpared to the ones she had in her personal space. Herbs were sharp and very dense, which was why it hurt a lot when she used them, unlike the ones in the shops, which were wide-toothed, and their edges were carefully ground to make them blunt.


    The way Yu Dongbed his hair wasfortable. She gently brushed from the top of his head before slowly brushing to his tips. He couldn''t even feel her tug hard on his hair when she found a knot. It was like a massage with a gentle rhythm and frequency. It felt veryfortable, and it was even better with its light wooden scent.


    Soon, Chen Mi was leaningzily against Yu Dong. His eyes closed as he smiled in appreciation for his wife. It felt good, so good.


    In the middle of the night, a gentle fruity scent rippled in the air, and Yu Dong''s fingers were clean and warm. She smelled of home, warmth, and a forest after the rain, making Chen Mi rub his head against her palm. When theb brushed his hair, it was as if a soft, warm breeze brushed past him, engulfing him in a secure cocoon. It wasn''t abrupt but gentle and soothing.


    It would be no trouble for him to fall asleep if it were like this. Asleep. Asleep?


    Asleep!!!


    Chen Mi hurriedly opened his eyes as if he was jostled awake. What the? Was he actually going to fall asleep? When he fought so hard for this chance to stay the night with his wife? Did stupidity flood his brains?


    Yu Dong was startled when Chen Mi, sitting so silently, shuddered like he was electrocuted. She wanted to ask what was happening, but Chen Mi grasped her hand. "It''s alright, my hair it''s brushed. Why don''t we go and sleep?"


    His hand clutched her wrist and was trembling slightly. Yu Dong could feel the vibrations against her skin. She understood that it took Chen Mi''s a lot of courage to say those words, so she didn''t refuse. Instead, she put theb back on the dressing table and brushed away the hair strands that were sticking to his forehead, and muttered softly, "En."


    Chen Mi swallowed and watched as his wife turned around and went back to the bed. She didn''t lie down but instead sat on the edge waiting for him. In the beginning, Chen Mi was full of confidence and excitement, but now that it was time to set his ns in motion, he got cold feet. He didn''t know how to get close to his wife, much less take the lead, but why will he need to take the lead? Shouldn''t his wife take the lead? But what if she was waiting for him to - Chen Mi was confused.


    And in his confusion, he went to bed, raised the quilt, and buried himself in until only the top of his head could be seen.


    Yu Dong, who thought she was yed, was confused."..." That''s it?

 Chapter 141 - [Bonus ]

    Yu Dong was surprised, but she didn''t say anything; instead, shey down on the bed. Finally, rxing her stiff waist, running around for so long, it wasn''t a surprise that her abdomen was all rigid and taut. Chen Mi, who heard the ruffling soundsing from beside him, bit his bottom lip and turned around to face Yu Dong.


    Thetter had already closed her eyes, but it was clear that she was just resting and wasn''t asleep. Hesitating, Chen Mi shifted a little and a little more until he was next to Yu Dong, then he ced his hand on her hand that was lying next to her side.


    Once he put his hand in hers, Yu Dong gave it a squeeze. However, Yu Dong didn''t make a move. She waited for Chen Mi to take the lead in case he really got cold feet in the middle and wanted to stop.


    As theyy next to each other, the hum of the gentle winds, with subtle vibrations around the surroundings as cicadas chirped and croaked. Their bodies next to each other, packed in a quilt, with warmth wafting off from their bodies nearly lulled them into slumber. Chen Mi leaned back a little, then stretched out his leg out of curiosity and ran his toe muscles around Yu Dong''s calf.


    Her muscles clenched and then rxed.


    Chen Mi shifted andid his head next to Yu Dong''s, his mouth inches away from Yu Dong''s neck. He could smell the citrusy scent from Yu Dong''s hair with her natural, velvety smell. His eyes traveled down her body, as her chest rose and fell, down to her t abdomen and those long legs that went on forever. Because Yu Dong was at home, her shirt wasn''t tied as tightly as when Yu Dong left for work. Instead, it was carelessly tied around her bosom, revealing a peek of her porcin skin. Chen Mi so badly wanted to touch her, but all he could do was bite his cheek and clench his legs.


    "What are you doing, Mi?" asked Yu Dong as she caught his hand that was tracing circles on her arm. Her eyes finally fluttered open and focussed on him.


    "I - I don''t know, I just...I was just following what I wanted," stuttering Chen My tried to pull away, but before he could get far, Yu Dong flipped him over to be on under her. Now he was lying down right under her, her body pressing against his''. Dumbly he asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think?" Yu Dong''s voice waszy, but he could hear a subtlemand in her voice as she pinned his hands above his head. She was looking down at him, her eyes fluttering as she leaned down and softly kissed him on the lips. "How do you feel?"


    Chen Mi felt confused, not knowing how to answer. He wasn''t asked this question before, nor did he know his answer. Should he say he was feeling tingly all over? Or should he tell her that his lips seemed to be zapping after meeting hers? What should she say? "I - I don''t know..." in the end, he went with the honest truth, it''s true he wasn''t a virgin and also gave birth to a child, but he had no idea what he should say when asked such a question. "I don''t know it feels weird -"


    Yu Dong brushed his hair out of his face, softly kissed him on the cheek, and murmured, "You can take it easy, don''t be so tense. Rx a little."


    Only then did Chen Mi realize that he was stiff all over, his fingers were tightly clenched, and he was stretching his legs until his toes curled. "I don''t hate it, I don''t... I am just nervous."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you," promised Yu Dong. She trailed her hands down and slowly tugged on the strings of his pants. Then she pushed it down past his ankles, and Chen Mi flushed red in embarrassment. However, before he could say anything, Yu Dong slid her hand between his legs and cupped that ce. "Did she ever let you get off?"


    Chen Mi shook his head as the heat from his adrenaline rush finally started to burn against his skin once again.


    "Well, I should have known," said Yu Dong. Her hand trailed across his legs, up to his abdomen, and then rested on his chest. She curled her legs and sat on top of him, straddling him under her. Chen Mi''s breath turnedbored as she held his hands and guided them to the shirt she was wearing. "Open it."


    Chen Mi stiffened. Never before he has done anything like this, but when he didn''t move, Yu Dong''s grip on his hands tightened as she repeated, "Come on untie it, you can do it."


    His hands trembled, but he started to work on the strings that tied her shirt. He began working on freeing her chest from the cloth that his her so well, and once he was done, her shirt gaped open all the way to her waist. Chen Mi sucked in a mouthful of air. His wife, without his knowledge, has be more beautiful than thest time he saw her. Her skin wasn''t yellow and hanging on her skeletal frame anymore. It was pale as moonlight and tightly ripped because of all the exercises she did these days. And now that her body was nourished, her once sunken bosom was now blooming like a beautiful seductress.


    "Wife I-" Chen Mi began, but Yu Dong didn''t let him finish what he was saying. Instead, she raised his hand and let his hand trail her skin before resting it on her left breast. "Touch me," she ordered. And he did. He cupped her left breast, flicking the hardened bean and then using the other hand to do the same. The more he touched, the bolder he grew, and soon his hands were trailing around her torso and up her neck.. She leaned down as he tentatively caressed her sharp chin and then moved his finger on her jaw before he said," I want to kiss you."

 Chapter 142 - Take Care Of You Little, Mi

    Chen Mi''s heart was hammering in his chest as he raised his trembling hand slightly and then brought his face closer to Yu Dong''s. She eyed him skeptically, waiting to see how far he would go. She must have thought that he might get cold feet like before, but instead of retreating, Chen Mi raised his other hand and drew her closer until her forehead was touching his. She let him do what he was trying to do and didn''t pull away even though her body was awkwardly arched. Chen Mi kissed the corner of her mouth, then he kissed her upper lip before trailing down and kissing her lower lip. He was just thinking about how to kiss her entirely on the mouth when Yu Dong took control of the situation, taking the power out of his hands. She aggressively imed his mouth, pushing him down on the mattress as she used his hand to move it down to her breast. He squeezed while she kissed him, harder and faster than all the tiny kisses he gave her before.


    Chen Mi felt something stir inside him that knocked him off-kilter, making him dizzy. Yu Dong swiped the tip of her tongue on his bottom lip, demanding entrance. He had never been kissed like this before, but he opened his mouth with a gasp. When she untied his shirt and pinched the hardened bean on his chest, her tongue swept right in tangling with his. Chen Mi got lost in a sea of sensations he had hardly ever felt before. When he married Yu Dong, their wedding night was all about her.


    She was disgusted by the existence of mers and believed that she couldn''t get a decent man who wasn''t a freak because of them. She was contemptuous of them and only used their body to solve her itch. Much less kiss him like this where their body, tongue, and saliva all meshed together like this. This was such a sensation that he never had before.


    Chen Mi arched his back, wanting to touch Yu Dong even more. Yu Dong understood that he wasn''t as scared of their intimacy because her hand trailed down to the waistband of his pants.


    "Wait!" He cried, a deep red blush coating his face, "Don''t... don''t hurt me, please."


    Yu Dong leaned forward and ced a chaste kiss on his lips before making a shushing gesture. "Don''t worry, I will not hurt you; instead, I will make you feel good, trust me."


    If this was Yu Dong from before, he wouldn''t have trusted her, but this was his Yu Dong. He raised his eyes to look at Yu Dong, then he nodded his head, allowing her to continue. He will trust her. He knew she wouldn''t hurt him like that Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong chuckled. She tugged on his pants and moved back; tapping the waistband, she said, "You can remove this if you want. If not, we will think of something else?"


    Chen Mi stared at her; he hesitated. He knew that Yu Dong was giving him a chance to stop if he wasn''tfortable with intimacy, but he didn''t want to stop. He knew that the person in front of him wasn''t going to hurt him. She would understand if he wanted to stop and won''t touch him again until he was ready for it, but he didn''t want to take her kindness for granted. He can''t do much for her. He wasn''t as gentle as brother Li, and he wasn''t bright like brother Liu, so this was the least he could do to let her have his body and heart because that''s what she deserved. Chen Mi hooked his fingers and tossed his pants on the floor, looking away from her eyes so that he didn''t see the disappointment in her eyes. She will never be satisfied with his loose skin and soft body.


    "Very beautiful," murmured Yu Dong. Her fingers brushed over his shoulder to the hollow below his cor bones and onto the upper curve of his body. She slowly trailed her fingertips all the way down to his manhood. She skimmed her finger over his hardened shaft before rolling her thumb over its tip, rubbing the pearly drops all over his post. "Have you ever tried to touch yourself, Mi?" asked Yu Dong, as she eyed the rtively dry opening and his manhood. It was one thing for him to get semi-hard after doing so much. Still, it was another thing if his body was so slow in reacting to her touches. She can''t go faster than this in case he gets hurt.


    "No, I didn''t," his cheeks warmed up as he answered. "It''s such a humiliating thing to do such a thing, how can I ever -"


    Yu Dong''s eyes narrowed. No wonder he was like this, though he gave to birth Little bun, his body was like a hardened piece of wood, even harder than Ye Liu and Shen Li to stimte.


    "Do you have a problem with me touching you?" she asked again. However, she understood that mer didn''t get as wet, unlike women, but this dryness was seriously worrisome.


    "No? Why are you asking such questions?" asked Chen Mi, his eyes filled with questions as he looked at her.


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes and then looked at him with confusion. "You - do you feel alright?" Does he think that being like this with a negligible amount of secretion was normal?


    "Yeah, I feel alright. In fact, I never felt better before. At least it''s not hurting or bleeding," answered Chen Mi innocently. That''s when Yu Dong understood that if Ye Liu and Shen Li had it tough, Chen Mi had it hardest. He was taken by the previous owner without any forey! Bleeding? How the hell would he bleed if not for her taking him like this! "Dong Dong?"


    "Little Mi, I will treat you really well, "she promised.. This surprised Chen Mi. What did she mean by this?

 Chapter 143 - [Bonus ]

    "If you feel like you are ufortable at all, just tell me to stop, alright?" said Yu Dong. Her eyes were earnest. "If you feel that you are getting scared, or feel any pain or anything, just ask me to let go, and I will do you understand?"


    Chen Mi didn''t understand why Yu Dong was being so serious. Still, he understood that she was only trying to make him feelfortable. "If I ask you to stop, will you be disappointed in me?"


    Yu Dong''s eyes softened as she cupped his cheek. "No, honey, I will be proud of you for trying to fight your past trauma and think of you as one brave mer. It''s not necessary that you have to pleasure me because we are sleeping in one bed. We can always cuddle and chat a little, alright?"


    Chen Mi nodded, a bit more rxed than before. He was in a rush when he started all this, but now his tensed muscles were rxing a little, it was okay. He didn''t have to push himself. She would not be disappointed because of him and his weak body that could never satisfy Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong fisted his shaft and gently stroked it. Chen Mi licked his lips involuntarily as he felt his abdomen tighten, and something that had never happened before started to happen. He believed his thing to be crooked, and ugly started to get bigger. His eyes widened. It can do that?


    Yu Dong swiped her finger over the head of his thing, taking the pearly drops on his shaft before bringing it to her lips and smearing it like a gloss. His breathing hitched, and he felt a tug in his lower body as a stream of his essence gushed. Was this normal? And was this supposed to be so hot? Why was it so hot?


    He watched in pure admiration as Yu Dong thrust out her tongue and licked her glossy lips. She didn''t look away an inch, her eyes still locked on him as she cleaned her lips of the sticky liquid. Chen Mi felt a strange jolt of electricity passing through him when she tasted him.


    "That.. you that," Chen Mi''s voice cracked a little. He enjoyed what she was making him feel, but he couldn''t say it outright.


    Yu Dong smirked, and then she leaned back until Chen Mi could only see the top of her head. He didn''t know what she was going to do until she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue to swipe the tip of her tongue over the head of his shaft.


    His entire body vibrated. The way she was touching him, no one had done it before. It was as if she was a giant predator preparing its prey before eating it clean. He knew he shouldn''t be scared because she enticed him with her dominating gaze sending butterflies through his stomach.


    "Don''t move, Mi," she ordered when he tried to roll out away from her and that teasing tongue. Her hand jacking his shaft again and again, keeping him in ce. It was sheer torture. He didn''t know whether or not he was ready, but Yu Dong took his shaft in her mouth, smoothly gliding it inside her mouth. He didn''t know what was happening after that, her hands were touching him, but he couldn''t focus on it anymore.


    All his attention was on Yu Dong as she took his thing deeper into her mouth. The sensations were overwhelming. This was his first time. He didn''t know that there was a level of intimacy that could push him to the point where he wanted to explode. Such pleasure he had never felt before.


    Then Yu Dong rolled her tongue over his post, and he trembled. She was taking all of him. He could feel her gagging reflex working, but she wasn''t stopping. It felt good, outstanding, but at the same time, he was determined to eat things that might make him bigger. If she could take him with such ease, doesn''t it mean he was too itsy bitsy?


    He felt her cup his opening, that taboo ce, and trembled. But what caused him to lose his mind was when Yu Dong started bobbing her head, sucking him so hard that her cheeks were getting hollowed. Once twice, he didn''t know how long the suction force yed on his shaft. All he knew was that when something shot out of his thing, he was so surprised that he opened his eyes.


    When he looked down, he saw a thin rope of something white dripping down from the corner of Yu Dong''s lips. That sight was so hot that it was scorching his skin, and it was also making him wet at the same time.


    He had never thought that there was such a thing. He never came before and whatever happened back then was because his body reacted to it just out of natural instinct. Not because he wanted it, he never came so hard before. Now it was like a seductive temptation of another degree. He wanted more and hoped that it wouldn''t just stop at this.


    "I want to taste you too," murmured Chen Mi, feeling a rush of heat flowing in his body like never before. It was too hot. The only way he felt a bit of his scorching skin soothe was when Yu Dong touched him. He wanted her, wanted to please her, make her feel good just like she did to him.


    "Are you sure?" she asked with an arch of an eyebrow, and he nodded.


    Yu Dong nodded and then pulled back, letting thest of the fabric covering her fall on the ground before she got on the bed. He got down from the bed while she sat up, it was like he was an enved person waiting to serve his mistress, but it didn''t make him feel bad; instead, he could feel his lower body flood with heat.


    So what if this felt weird and crude? He wanted to taste her, and he will do precisely that!


    He ran his tongue along her dripping lips, tasting the sweet and sticky liquid. Not liking the barrier like wet petals, he parted them and licked andpped her opening, which was dripping with her essence. Chen Mi felt her raise her legs as she curled them around his shoulders, pulling him closer until all he could think, smell, and taste was her.


    "You are doing so good, Mi," she purred throatily, a swell of satisfaction hitting his chest when he heard her moan because of him.. He didn''t like serving or much less sticking his tongue in that hole before, but if this makes her feel good, then he will keep on serving her, just like this.

 Chapter 144 - All Women Are Scum!

    Yu Dong knotted her hand in Chen Mi''s hair and pulled him up. His lips were coated with her slick juices; she smiled and pulled him closer, their tongues swirling together. She guided him back to the bed and let him lie down before kissing down his body. She left slow, sensual kisses down his chest and abdomen. She felt his rigid member pressing against her body, leaving a sticky trail of his cum.


    Chen Mi closed his eyes, letting that strange sensation control him. He felt Yu Dong pry open his legs even further before she settled herself between his legs. He thought she was going to do the exact same thing as before, but then he felt her tighten her grip on his leg and sling it over her shoulder. Chen Mi yelped when his lower body was lifted off the mattress. Before he could say anything to stop her, Yu Dong brought his dripping slit closer to her mouth and plunged her tongue inside his dripping opening.


    Was this real? He couldn''t even believe it. His wife was actually using her mouth at that ce, he felt his face heat up, and his body squirmed as he tried to pull away. "No... Don''t it''s... It''s not good, it''s dirty. Don''t, ah!"


    He tried to stop her, but that only made her more determined as her tongue swirled inside him. Yu Dong positioned him in such a manner that he couldn''t free himself from her grip but could writhe on the bed with pleasure and shame, as something hot and wet trickled down his back.


    His body tingled; it was embarrassing. Every time he opened his eyes, he could see his lower body, with his member standing up like a pole. What was even more humiliating was that he could clearly see Yu Dong''s teasing tongue that was poking inside of him. After all, he should be finding it embarrassing; who gets excited watching such things? But he was. The more he watched Yu Dong slurp that sticky fluid dripping down his slit, the more his body trembled with ecstasy.


    "It looks like you are enjoying this aren''t you, Mi?" whispered Yu Dong, pulling away as she helped him lie back on the bed. "It''s good that you are more aroused than I expected you to be. It will make things easier for us."


    Chen Mi flushed, a mortified blush rising up his cheeks. True, he thought that everything was messy and plenty dirty, but he liked it. Watching Yu Dong touch him like he was a piece of art made his veins sizzle with pleasure.


    Yu Dong tilted her head as she studied him before asking, "Do you want to stop? If you can''t do this anymore, we can stop here."


    Chen Mi shook his head. True, he was a bit nervous about what was happening. To him, it was just plunge, pop, and done when it came to intimacy. He never thought that there was so much more he could experience when he was with his wife. That there was such an insurmountable pleasure that he didn''t know of. Now that he was with Yu Dong, as she watched his embarrassing side, he couldn''t help but be mortified when she touched ces that no one had touched before. Yet he wanted more. He wanted Yu Dong to push him more, control him more, "No, don''t stop."


    "Remember, this is what you wanted, Mi," she said before leaning down and taking the hardened bean on his chest in her mouth and squeezing it with her teeth. Hard.


    Fire shot down his body as his member jerked and his opening spasmed. He didn''t know many things, but he was pretty sure that if he didn''t drink that prevention medicine tomorrow morning, he would be pregnant again.


    "Are you ready?" she asked once again, and Chen Mi nodded, waiting for that prickling pain to invade his body once again and leaving him all bloody and bruised. Don''t worry, it''s your wife. She won''t hurt you that badly, just a bit. It will only hurt a little.


    "Close your eyes if you are scared," whispered Yu Dong. Chen Mi didn''t want to, but his eyelids closed instinctively upon remembering the pain from thest time.


    Chen Mi felt something soft and slick press against the head of his member, and he sucked in a breathe. This was it. Any second now, his skin would turn raw, and he waited for the pain to hit him. Still, as he took a deep breath, Yu Dong kissed him again. Her deep and powerful tongue swept inside his mouth as her insides took more and more of him in her slippery wet folds. Chen Mi''s attention was ensnared in the overwhelming sensations from his body. However, he was still waiting for the pain toe, but Yu Dong took him deeper and deeper, yet the pain never came. He could feel nothing but a soft, sensual wave building in his abdomen as shenguorously thrust her hips, taking him as deep as he could go.


    "You are so slick, Mi," Yu Dong breathed against his lips, and Chen Mi felt himself tremble as her insides squeezed him, sping tightly as waves of pleasure crashed inside him.


    This - can something feel so good? Chen Mi couldn''t help but curse his former wife for being an inexperienced driver. She crashed both of them and almost crushed his third leg. To think he was missing something so good for so long.


    It was such a pity!


    He felt her walls tighten around him as if trying to milk him, and Chen Mi couldn''t help but arch his back and let out a shriek that was building in his throat. The euphoric scream was lodged in his throat when Yu Dong leaned closer and took his mouth with hers. Yu Dong gave him a few more gentle thrusts as his member plunged inside her, she had already driven him to the edge, and it didn''t take long for him toe hard.


    His body jerked, and so did his shaft, as Yu Dong''s slippery inside greedily sucked on his member. A spasm was released from his shaft, pumping something hot and thick deep inside his wife and coating his member.


    Chen Mi felt Yu Dong slip off his body. He heard the soft rustling of clothes. He wanted to ask where she was going. Still, his mouth was dry and hoarse after moaning for so long now he could only lie on the bed and pant, the door to his room open and closed with a bang.


    The door closing suddenly took all the heat and passion with it. Chen Mi felt like he was plunged inside an ice cave. He knew that it was the drill. He heard many mers say that their wife only stayed with them until the deed was done, but he thought Yu Dong was different. However, reality pped him in the face.


    He knew he shouldn''t be upset, but he was, and he couldn''t help but blink away the tears in his eyes away as he cursed Yu Dong for leaving him like this.. Sure enough, those mers friends of his were right. "All women are scum!"

 Chapter 145 - [Bonus ] Bride Price

    "What are you talking about?" Yu Dong, who had just returned after boiling the water to clean Chen Mi''s body, felt like she was shot while ying dead. What happened? She just left for five minutes. Howe she wasbeled as scum in such a short period of time?


    Chen Mi was lying on the bed, sniffling like a little wife who had been wronged by her husband, stiffened and slowly peeked behind him. He wasn''t hallucinating. Yu Dong was indeed standing in his room with a tub filled with hot water in her hands, "You - you didn''t leave me after you were finished?"


    Yu Dong raised an eyebrow. She more or less understood what the ''all women are scum''ment was about. Chen Mi must have misunderstood her and thought she used and threw him aside like a tissue paper. Seriously? How hard it is for her to clean the stains from the previous owner? Wasn''t she exceptionally gentle with him? So did he really have to doubt her like that? "No, I just went to boil water for you. You cannot take another bath because the weather is getting cold. So you better wipe yourself with hot water to clean your body. Or maybe you want to sleep like that, all sticky and sweaty?"


    Chen Mi blushed, but Yu Dong didn''t say anything as she helped him sit up. She started wiping down his body with a washcloth and the hot water, being as gentle as she could. She wasn''t one to take care of people, but her husbands somehow pulled the caring woman out of her. She wanted to be the best for them.


    Yu Dong cleaned Chen Mi''s back, front and lower body without anyint, her movements really slow and gentle. As she tipped his head back to wipe his face, she chuckled, "Did you think I dined and dashed, huh?"


    Chen Mi wanted to bury his face in the quilt. Yu Dong was pinching his chin, so he couldn''t do that. Instead, he flushed harder until his neck turned red like a duck being strangled, "No, I - I just," he couldn''t say anything because he indeed had those thoughts. So he could only stutter, his eyes furtively looking here and there.


    Yu Dong smiled and didn''t wait for his answer. She squeezed the wet cloth that she used to wipe Chen Mi''s face and softly said, "I know it''s hard but at least try trusting me a little. I am not that bad."


    Now Chen Mi felt guilty. He knew that Yu Dong wasn''t evil, but it was just - his idea of women has never been good. Except for his mother, not everyone was kind to him, his cousin sold him, and his aunts always held him in contempt. It was frustrating and upsetting, then the previous Yu Dong also gave him a hard time, so his trust in Yu Dong wavered whenever he thought she was ditching him. First, because he couldn''t wholeheartedly trust a woman, and second because he knew he wasn''t good-looking enough.


    "I know," whispered Chen Mi, realizing that he jumped the gun a bit too soon.


    Yu Dong patted his head, understanding that it was indeed hard for them to trust her so soon. At least they were better than before, "Okay, go to sleep now. It''s prettyte."


    Chen Mi buried himself in the quilt, only leaving a pair of ck grape-like eyes peering at her when he noticed that Yu Dong wasn''t wiping herself. Chen Mi couldn''t help but ask, "Are you not going to clean yourself?"


    Yu Dong picked up the tub and looked at him arching her brow. She teased, "why? Have you not seen enough of me? Want to see some more?"


    Chen Mi felt his ears heat up under her teasing, and hepletely buried himself under the quilt as a shout came from beneath the covers. "Pervert!"


    Yu Dong didn''t get angry at his shout. Instead, sheughed heartily, untying her shirt as she picked up another washcloth to wipe herself down. "Don''t forget that minutes ago, this pervert was making you scream in pleasure, so what does that make you?"


    This time Yu Dong''s teasing was met with silence. Chen Mi seemed to have given up on winning against her.


    ----


    The following day Yu Dong woke up early. She looked at the sleeping Chen Mi beside her and didn''t have the heart to jostle him awake. Let it be, he worked hardst night.


    Instead, she hurried out of his room and went to take a bath. Once she got out of the bathhouse, she saw both Shen Li and Ye Liu arranging the bride price she had brought yesterday. They had reorganized everything properly and wrapped it all with bride vermillion red cloth. The firecrackers that Yu Dong bought were also kept beside the bride price. Clearly, they left them like that to dry the firecrackers. It was a custom here to light firecrackers before leaving so that everyone in the vige would know about the uing marriage.


    "Wife, you are awake?" Shen Li was the first to notice her as she walked towards the two of them.


    "Yes, what are you two doing?" asked Yu Dong as she looked at the neatly organized bride price. All the items were carefully put together and didn''t look like a mess as they had when she left themst night.


    "We were checking if anything is missing or not," said Ye Liu, patting his hands as he stood back up. "It''s no longer a matter of two families. The entire vige knows about it. If the bride price iscking, then both our and Fang Chi''s family would be a joke."


    Yu Dong nodded in appreciation. It was good that the two were so detailed oriented despite being jealous. It would save a lot of time for her, "Thank you, the two of you have really worked hard. It must have been hard on you."


    Shen Li shook his head as he delicately strode forward and started tying her hair up for the uing wedding. "It''s alright, it wasn''t that hard to do. Just somest-minute checks."


    Yu Dong parted her lips, wanting to say something, when Aunt Wang''s voice came from their front door. " Oi! Dong Dong! Are you still asleep? If you are, Fang Chi is going to be so embarrassed! Wake up!"

 Chapter 146 - Don’t Think So Badly About Me

    "Aunt Wang, can you not think of me so badly?" Yu Dong grabbed her jacket and draped it over herself. Though the winter was still far away, the autumn mornings were rather chilly. She opened the front door and walked out of the house. Just the day before yesterday, Aunt Wang couldn''t calm down because she was upset with the wedding arrangements. Today she was asking her to hurry up. Yu Dong couldn''t help but feel helpless as she looked at Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu, who was carrying his third son in his arms. "I am already awake and was just preparing the bride price for Fang Chi. There is no way I would sleep in on such an important day."


    "It''s not that I wanted toe here to bother you either, you stinky girl. It''s your uncle who wouldn''t stop worrying, saying it''s too cold and you might sleep in because of it. Who asked you to have such a poor track record?" Aunt Wang was unhappy too. She really didn''t want to ce much importance on this marriage either. It was as like she was bowing her head to those unscrupulous people by letting Yu Dong marry Fang Chi. She promised Mother Yu that she would take care of Yu Dong, but now she was so helpless that she could only watch this tragedy happen in front of her. Yu Dong was a good seed, she could marry anyone she liked now, but instead, she had to marry a mer whose cinnamon bar was so faint that it was almost invisible. Aunt Wang was worried that this marriage would end in separation sooner orter. Yu Dong was a straightforward woman and Fang Chi - who didn''t know what happened between him and that Mu brat. Though no one said anything out of respect for Mu Xuan, everyone clearly understood the matter.


    Marrying a mer whose heart wasn''t with her, Yu Dong will surely suffer.


    "Now is it the time for you toin?" uncle Fu admonished Aunt Wang. Yu Dong had a sick suspicion that if not for his little son in his arm, Uncle Fu would have hit Aunt Wang. "It''s such an important day; how can we not be fast? Do you want the vigers to make fun of Fang Chiter on? Saying that Yu Dong doesn''t hold him in respect or something? It''s better to do things in ordance lest the poor boy feels dejectedter on."


    Aunt Wang snorted but said nothing. Instead, she turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu and asked, "Where is the bride price? Let us load it all in my ox cart. I know you have a carriage, but people wouldn''t be able to get a clear view of the bride price if we bring it in the carriage. Load it all on my cart so that the vigers can get a full view of it and die of bitter resentment. If you use your carriage, they might try to nitpick on it."


    Yu Dong nodded; she understood what Aunt Wang was trying to say. The vigers were the ones who forcefully matched her and Fang Chi together. It was better to give them a good show so they wouldn''t feel unsatisfied. She turned around and shouted towards the house, "Lang, are you done? We need your help to load the bride price in the ox cart. Come and help us out a little."


    "I am done, I''m done!" Lang was washing together with Lang Ru when Yu Dong woke up. However, because Zhu Qian was still sleeping, it took Lang a while to cook breakfast for her daughter, who was a bit upset at the fast rate Yu Mai was growing up, yet she was still skinny. Lang did try to exin that all mer grew up around six or seven years of age. Then their growth slowed down around eleven, but her daughter was adamant, so her meals grew from two meals a day to three proper meals and snacking in between. "Let''s go, I was cooking for Qian Qian and Ruru, so it got a bitte. Sorry for the dy."


    "It''s fine," Yu Dong waved her hand and went inside. Se, Aunt Wang, and Lang hoisted up the gifts one by one and started to load the ox cart.


    Uncle Fu and the others couldn''t do anything to help, as mers they were not allowed to move the bride price. They can help organize it, but once the bride price left the house''s threshold, it was something that couldn''t be held by the mers. Uncle Fu turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu. He could feel that the two were in a downcast mood, so he deliberately rocked his little son and said with a smile, "Zhuang, greet your brothers-inw."


    "Sister!"


    "It''s not sister; it''s brother-inw, "said Shen Li. He knew that Aunt Wang had a mer and a daughter before having another mer son. Wang Zhuang''s older brother lived with his wife in the next vige. Zhuang grew up with Wang Cai, the only daughter of Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu, so he only knew how to pronounce the word sister.


    "Sister!" Zhuang was the youngest son of Aunt Wang, and he was born at a veryte age; thus, Aunt Wang doted on him a lot. Most importantly, Zhuang looked like the younger version of Uncle Fu, so the doting was endless. It could be said that because he resembled his daddy''s features, Zhuang has never heard the word no. The more someone tried to correct him, the more vivacious he became.


    "You brat, you are only this old. Yet you already know how to go against people. One day you are going to drive your wife mad!" Ye Liu teased the young boy before taking out some snacks prepared for guests and handing them to Uncle Fu. "Uncle, we don''t have really anything else right now, so take these snacks for little Zhuang and Xiao Cai."


    "You little brats, do you need to be so polite with me? Didn''t Yu Dong give us a lot of meat and whatnotst time? This little glutton has been eating really well, so you don''t have to worry," Uncle Fu has seen Shen Li and Ye Liu grow in front of him.. Though he was not as familiar with them as Yu Dong, he was still reasonably friendly with the three mers.

 Chapter 147 - Rip Your Tongue

    "If we wanted to be polite, then we wouldn''t have asked for your help, Uncle Fu," said Shen Li with a smile as he fed candy to little Zhuang, who happily giggled. Shen Li felt his paternal instinct go mushy when he saw little Zhuang smile andugh while iling his lotus root-like arms. If he got pregnant, his child would look just as pretty as Zhuang or even cuter. With Yu Dong''s aesthetics, their child should be beautiful as well.


    "Is this thest of everything?" asked Aunt Wang once she was done loading the bride price on the ox cart. Though Yu Dong and Lang did most of the work, Aunt Wang, with her old waist, thought that she packed the entire package of gifts all on her own. She arched her back, her poor waist creaking as she did so. "If there is any more than this, then I will leave it to you two."


    Yu Dong, who did the most work "....."??


    Lang, who did the remaining work "....."?!


    When did you even work?


    Yu Dong finished loading thest gift in the cart and moved out of the way as Aunt Wang walked towards the front. Because Aunt Wang was fulfilling the role that belonged to her mother, the two of them should deliver this bride price. They were just getting ready to leave when, unexpectedly, they heard a mocking leer from a distance. "Oh, Yu Dong? What are you doing so early in the morning?"


    Who can it be but the old man of Madam Zhang? Though Yu Dong made sure that the entire vige knew she held the marriage between her and Fang Chi in high importance. Some people were still not happy with what was happening. One of these people was Old man Han, the daddy of Madam Zhang. He incited all the trouble under the instigation of Qiu Bai.


    Originally, they were waiting for Fang Chi and Yu Dong to be a joke. Still, Yu Dong pulled out her wicked money and made this joke of a marriage a serious fanfare.


    "Old Man Zhang, don''t act like you have no idea? Didn''t your daughter tell you what kind of trouble she incited the evening before yesterday?" Aunt Wang had no good feelings left for the Zhang family. But because the two families were neighbors, Aunt Wang was willing to have cordial rtions with the Zhang family on the surface. However, after the incident at the reef, she has shed all formality with the Zhang family. Thus, her voice was rather rude when she spoke, and her re was nowhere near friendly.


    "Sister Wang, you really wrong me!" Old Man Han put on a pitiful expression as he looked down at the ground like they scolded him for absolutely no reason. "Don''t you know how that girl is? She is only close to her mommy and doesn''t care about this old daddy. I work in the fields all day, and no one tells me a thing at home! How will I know what''s going on?"


    "Like hell, you don''t know what is going on!" Aunt Wang was like a firecracker every time she saw someone from the Zhang family. If not for their genders, Aunt Wang would have fought with Old man Han. If this famous gossip mongrel didn''t know what was happening, then she would step on shit and eat it!


    "It''s alright, Aunt Wang," Yu Dong knew that the matter was slightly embarrassing. Even if she and Fang Chi were innocent, to the vigers, it was like they were caught having an affair and then forced to marry each other. Naturally, everyone would try to poke fun at her now and then. It didn''t matter to them that this could severely harm her and Fang Chi; they just wanted to gloat. "I''m going to the Fang house to ask for marriage. Aunt Wang is helping me. Thanks to Aunt Zhang''s misunderstanding, Fang Chi and I were questioned despite being innocent. I couldn''t bear it and took responsibility under the excessive criticism. Is there anything else that Grandpa Zhang would like to say?"


    Yu Dong wasn''t overbearing, but she didn''t like it when someone tried to poke their nose in her business. Madam Zhang''s insensitivements forced her and Fang Chi into a corner, but that wasn''t enough. Now someone from the Zhang family came to poke fun at her. She would not be kind either.


    Old Man Han''s lips twitched. No wonder his daughterined about Yu Dong, saying that she had no filter and insulted people with no reservation. Though his skin was thick as well, he easily ignored the jab and put on an anxious expression. "Yu Dong, it''s not that I want to scold you, but don''t you think you are being unfilial to your parents?"


    "I am just going to marry Fang Chi. When did it be such a huge event, such as being unfilial to my parents?"


    "Is this not being unfilial to your parents?"mented Old man Han, as he crossed his arms and put his tilted face in his hand. "You might not know because nobody was there to teach you. The weaker the color of a cinnamon bar, the lesser the chances of getting pregnant. Your two husbands have proved themselves to bepletely barren, married to you for four and six years but yet no movement in their stomach. The third one gave birth to a mer; who knows if he will get pregnant again with his physique. Now you are adding another chicken that cannoty eggs in your family. Do you not want to give birth to a daughter to carry on your family line? If this isn''t being unfilial, you tell me what is?"


    "You old man, shut your mouth for me!" Uncle Fu, who was listening silently by the side, could no longer stand still after seeing how pale Shen Li and Ye Liu had gotten when Old man Han called them barren. It was like poking a hot needle into their sore spots. Which mer didn''t want to get pregnant? It was like pping their face with a hot poker by questioning their fertility! "What are you so happy about? At least they didn''t give birth to bastards like that Zhang! That child of yours only knows how to marry this mer and that mer and knows nothing other than spreading her useless essence here and there! You better put a stop to it, or else your daughter and her useless children might destroy this world!"


    "You old Fu! You dare to insult my family''s Zhang''er! I am not finished with you !"


    "Like I am finished with you! Come here and let me p that dog face of yours! It''s so early in the morning, and you came to shit here like a mutt! What are you, if not a dog who pees here and pees there? Pie! Even my family''s Wang thinks twice before offending me. Who are you to bark in front of me?"


    Uncle Fu was not to be underestimated. He could control Aunt Wang and suppress her until she only had him in her household. His fighting ability was on par with Aunt Wang, who didn''t dare to open her mouth once he became angry.


    Aunt Wang "...." it feels like she was being humiliated, but¡­ Go Dear Husband! No matter what, she needed to support her husband!


    "YOU-"


    "Are you done, Grandpa Zhang?" before he could say anything, Yu Dong interrupted him. Her eyes chilling as she smiled at him. Old Man Han wanted to say something, but a sense of danger crawled up his spine, and he turned mute, not answering Yu Dong. When he said nothing, Yu Dong grinned. However, her grin was like that of a demon.. "It''s good that you are done. Now you need to understand that no one would dare to call me unfilial or question my mers'' fertility, because the next time someone says something like this," she paused and stopped smiling, "I will rip their tongue out!"

 Chapter 148 - Silenced

    Old Man Han felt a chill crawl up his body and spread all over his limbs down to his extremities. He didn''t even know how to describe the feeling; all he could think about was how his body was stiffening up. His fingers weren''t even twitching, much less his mouth. He opened and closed it like a goldfish.


    Yu Dong watched the old man tremble, enjoying the terror flickering in his eyes. In the post-apocalypse, she was an officer who has used her sword to sh open zombie heads and collected their cores which were buried deep in their brains. If she could dig those cores out and swallow them without cleaning to level up her powers, would she still fear these old bastards?


    The only reason she did nothing over the top was that she didn''t want to attract too much attention to herself. Yet, they were mistaking her for a soft persimmon. How annoying. She shifted her weight on one leg and crossed the other behind it before roguishly smirking. "Old man Han, you are already so old. It''s about time to learn how to umte good karma for yourself. Don''t go around creating a ruckus and do some good deeds. Who knows when your bad karma might catch up to you?"


    Yu Dong lightly said those words like she was just scolding him, but Old Man Han could feel his throat tightening, his vocal cords seemed to shrink, and no matter how much he tried to speak, his voice wouldn''te out. His eyes shed with worry as he darted his eyes around like a sewer rat. What was happening? Why couldn''t he speak?


    "What''s wrong? Old man, cat got your tongue?" Aunt Wang, who saw him il his arms, clutching his throat like he was choking on something, frowned and said. "What kind of shitty act are you doing here? If you want to strangle yourself, do it at your home, don''t do such a thing here, it''s an auspicious asion for my Dong Dong, I don''t want you ruining it."


    After scolding Old Man Han, Aunt Wang even made a ''shoo shoo'' gesture, like she was chasing a mad dog away.


    Old Man Han wanted to scold her back, but his voice wasn''ting out. In the end, he was both terrified and enraged. He stomped his feet on the ground and ran away. He needed to have his throat checked by the vige physician in case he caught a chill.


    He was in such a hurry that he missed the amused glint in Yu Dong''s eyes. Her powers were, of course, used to heal minor injuries. As long as the person wasn''t dead, she could bring him back to life, but she could also send a living person to the edge of death as long as she tweaked her powers a little. She has umted enough knowledge about the post-apocalypse world, including the gically modified viruses that spread around the country during the zombie apocalypse. With her powers, she could easily create a secondary weak copy of those viruses. Thus, when he got to the doctor, they confirmed that old man Han only caught a chill. However, if anyone could treat that chill then, Yu Dong would definitely take her hat off for that person.


    With this virus alone, Old Man Han would suffer greatly. Did he take her threat as a warning? Sorry, she didn''t have a good temper. If someone was to say anything about her, it was alright. She would ignore them, but there was no second chance if someone said anything about her loved ones.


    "What''s up with him?" Aunt Wang, who didn''t link the weird incident with Yu Dong, was confused as she watched Old Man Han fleeing. Did he see them as monsters, causing him to run away like that? If a person didn''t know better, they would think that she and Dong Dong did something terrible!


    Yu Dong, who did nothing anyone could prove, smiled and turned around to sit on the ox cart. "Maybe he got scared of you, Aunt Wang. You are so domineering sometimes. It''s scary."


    Aunt Wang''s female ego was immediately satisfied. She patted her chest and nodded. "You are right! I have scared him away. Such small guts yet wanting to take me on, humph! It''s fitting how he runs like a little scaredy-cat!"


    Uncle Fu was amused. He looked at his wife and didn''t know what to say. Domineering and bold? Can they use these words for his wife?


    Shen Li and Ye Liu exchanged a nce; they didn''t see what happened clearly. Still, they understood it rather well that the reason Old Man Han ran away wasn''t that he feared Aunt Wang, but their wife must have done something to that gossipy old man. Though they understood it in their hearts, they didn''t speak about it. The fewer people that knew about the things their wife could do, the better. They will carry this secret in their hearts and seal their lips forever.


    What happened to old man Han? They did not know about it.


    The sun had yet to rise, thus when Yu Dong and Aunt Wang lit up the firecrackers, the sky lit up. Bursts of color from the firecrackers illuminated the sky, and the loud sounds enveloped the area. In fact, Yu Dong could have used drums to take the bride price to the Fang house, but she decided not to. Firecrackers were novel and more expensive than hired drummers, and they also attracted more attention.


    The sound of the firecrackers attracted the vigers who woke up to collect firewood or make breakfast for their wives. One by one, the doors of the houses opened up, and the vigers came outside to witness the enormous fanfare.


    Because Yu Dong brought a lot of things, one gift after another was piling up. Aunt Wang had to drive the ox-cart slower than usual while Yu Dong was walking next to it, lighting up firecrackers together with Lang, who was following beside her.


    "Oh, dear! Looks like Yu Dong is really going to take Fang Chi as her bridegroom!" Eximed an aunt, her motive wasn''t sinister; she was genuinely happy for Fang Chi and Yu Dong.


    "Congrattions, Dong Dong! Don''t forget to invite my family and me to the wedding!"

 Chapter 149 - [Bonus ] Panda Chi

    Yu Dong smiled and bowed to the aunt, who genuinely congratted her. "Thank you, Aunt. The wedding date is yet to be set, but you can rest assured you will be on top of my guest list."


    "Oh, you have learned to jest now!" The auntughed. Indeed, some people disliked Yu Dong severely, believing her selfish rogue. Still, some vigers seriously liked Yu Dong. They thought her to be kind and hard-working, just like the aunt congratting Yu Dong.


    ording to the customs, Yu Dong needed to bring the bride price to Fang Chi with her parents. She had neither of them. She could, of course, ask her grandparents to fill in for the absence of her parents, but Yu Dong wasn''t close to her grandparents. Her grandmother was a reasonable woman with strict ethics and never wronged the original owner. But Yu Dong didn''t want to get involved with her unvirtuous grandfather. Thetter was talented in endless pestering and putting on airs. If she asked her grandmother to attend the ceremony in ce of her mother, she would have to ask her grandfather toe, which would only lead to more issues.


    Instead, why not avoid it by asking Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu to help her?


    The vigers didn''t question her actions, though some muttered that she was being unfilial to her grandparents. The voices and rumors stopped when someone retorted with the incident about when Yu Dong was kicked out of the old Yu house with a pregnant mer in tow.


    The vigers didn''t dare mention it, but Grandfather Yu, who was waiting for Yu Dong toe and ask him to tag along in the ceremony to bring the bride price, was distraught. He threw the resplendent robe he was wearing and scolded Yu Dong endlessly, "Really a worthless seed! Your daughter really gave birth to a dutiful daughter! We - her grandparents are alive and well, yet she went to that Wang woman with whom she has no rtions to follow her in the ceremony! I say, isn''t this pping our old faces? I don''t dare to control her, but you should have taught her a lesson! What will vigers say about us now? Our own granddaughter asked for help from outsiders! Wouldn''t that make a joke out of our family? She has so much money, yet not once did she give filial respect to us! I said nothing because you stopped me from doing anything! Cheng Cheng needs money for his studies. We are waiting for him to be an official and bring glory to our household, yet you didn''t ask that girl for a penny! Tong Tong needs money to buy a bridegroom, but you don''t have money for that either! But you have money to give to that girl! Ten taels! You pped me, snatched that money from our savings, and gave her that money! To that heartless girl who pped our faces like this!" When Old Man Han didn''t get a response, he gritted his teeth. He turned around to re at his wife, who was calmly sipping tea, "Are you even listening to me?!"


    Grandma Yu sighed and ced the teacup down on the table. She took a nce around the room and knew that her granddaughter, grandson, daughter, and son-inw all were hiding in their room, listening to this farce. In their eyes, she was wrong while they were right. She cleared her throat and then began speaking, "Old man, have you forgotten who built this house? The one you are so proud of?"


    When Grandma Yu put forward this question, Grandfather Yu''s expression turned livid. It was his greatest shame - his daughter couldn''t do what that man''s daughter could!


    "That''s not what we are talking about! How is that rted to -"


    "How is that not rted to this?" asked Grandma Yu calmly. "My daughter worked hard and saved enough to build this house. It was supposed to be Dong Dong''s inheritance, but you kicked her out. I said nothing because Dong Dong was violent and had a terrible temper. I just wanted to teach her a lesson. But you took advantage of the trust I have in you. You went around and removed Dong Dong''s name from the family genealogy. So with what rights are you asking me to ask Yu Dong to pay filial respect to us? When she isn''t even a family member of our family, with her name removed from the family genealogy, she doesn''t need to invite us either. It''s not her being unfilial."


    Grandmother Yu paused and took another sip of tea before continuing. "At that time, I wanted to add her name back, but you, our daughter, and son-inw threw a tantrum, saying that I didn''t know what was right for Cheng Cheng. I didn''t pursue the matter anymore, as for giving the money to Dong Dong, that''s what she deserves. We have wrongfully taken what belongs to her. We lived infort while she lived there in that dpidated house. Have I finished answering all of your questions?"


    Grandpa Yu''s expression was indescribable. It was twisted and marred, but Grandma Yu ignored him and walked away after finishing her tea. But before leaving the room, she turned around. She once again spoke, "If you have nothing productive to do, teach that son-inw of yours to stay at home and not go around causing trouble. Don''t think I haven''t heard what trouble he has been inciting all over the vige. Tell him to learn his ways before my hand falls heavily on his face."


    Then, without looking at the twisted and malevolent expression of her husband, she walked away.


    In the town, the vigers greeted Yu Dong with a smile. They congratted her as she distributed candies to the children who came to wish her well. On the way, she wondered whether she brought the bride price too early, as the sun still hadn''t risen.


    It would be pretty embarrassing if Fang Chi was still asleep.


    Fang Chi, however, was awake all night. He was excited and anxious and couldn''t sleep a wink, resulting in his eye bags darkening. He was currently being scolded by his grandmother.


    "You are good! Really good! Just look at your eyes! You look like a panda! Who rolled in a pile of coal! Amazing work, Chi!" She pped a cloth dripping with cold water on his face to reduce the swelling. She scolded her stupid grandson furiously. "I''m sure the second Yu Dong sees you, she will wonder whether she is marrying a mer or a panda! "


    The panda Chi "....." I am sorry, I was just too excited!

 Chapter 150 - Love Token

    "Now what you are dilly-dallying for? Wake up and get ready! Wash your face and go get dressed! Yu Dong will arrive any moment now, and so will be the vigers. Do you want to show your drooling face to them? It will be quite a sight!" Grandma Fang ferociously scolded. If Fang Chi was eighteen years younger, she would have smacked his butt! Such an important day, and he did this!


    Fang Chi was groggy because of hisck of sleep, but he sat up straight after listening to his grandmother''s scolding. "Grandma, will there be a lot of vigersing to watch?"


    "Or else what? Your and Yu Dong''s engagement is not normal. It''s the talk of the vige! Of course, the vigers woulde to enjoy the show! And it''s still early in the morning. Few vigers would be in their fields at this time of day. Everyone likes to enjoy a bit of noise. The vige hardly ever has any kind of excitement. It''s not an unusual thing for people toe and watch the entertainment." But that Madam Zhang would definitely be here to count the bride price was most important. If the bride price wasn''t sufficient, then she would make a joke out of them!


    "I know, I know... I will get ready at once. Don''t worry, grandmother, I won''t embarrass you or Yu Dong." Fang Chi hurriedly scrambled off his bed and put on his shoes. There were so many peopleing to watch him and Yu Dong, he couldn''t make the slightest mistake or else the people will make fun of him for days!


    It concerned such a vital asion how can he make mistakes!


    Fang Chi rushed to the backyard and haphazardly took a bath before running back inside and taking out the clothes that his grandmother finished sewing for himst night. The clothes were in, with no embroidery because his grandmother had little time. She was already rushing to sew this one piece of clothing. Yet Fang Chi liked it a lot. It was his first time receiving new clothes without any patches on them.


    After changing his clothes, hebed his hair and did a trendy updo hairstyle that suited his face the most. He even took a small pinch of rogue and rubbed it on his lips to make them more pink and pouty.


    "Grandmother, what do you think? Do I look pretty?" Though Fang Chi thought he was looking good, his esteem was a little bit low, especially after getting rejected so many times by his matches. Even though he felt he was looking aesthetically pleasing today, he couldn''t help but ask his grandmother.


    Grandma Fang looked at her grandson and chuckled. He was just like an excited child. "Yes, yes, yes. My Chi looks so pretty!! The loveliest mer in the vige!" Grandma Fang circled around Fang Chi, taking a long look at his profile, her eyes brimming with joy. This child had never dressed up before, which hid his good looks, now after dressing up, he looked exceptionally beautiful. Especially that shy and warm smile of his. He would melt anyone''s heart with that smile of his. "The loveliest of all, I''m afraid that Yu Dong will surely get jealous when you turn everyone''s heads in the crowd!"


    Fang Chi blushed. He covered his face and looked away. "Stop it, grandmother, don''t tease me like this!"


    Grandma Fangughed. She was really proud of her Fang Chi. He was just so beautiful today. He was making her heartache. Now she didn''t want to send her Chi away from her.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore," said Grandma Fang.


    The sound of the firecrackers got closer. Grandma Fang, who was busy enjoying the sight of her beautiful grandson, gasped and uttered an "Aiya!" before hurrying off to wash herself. She didn''t have enough time to sew new clothes for herself and could only make do with the best pieces of clothing that she had, and by best, it meant the one that had no patches on it.


    Grandma Fangbed her hair and then rushed off to rummage in an old trunk next to her bed. She took out a small pouch and handed it to Fang Chi. "Here, this is something that you should give to Yu Dong once she gives all the betrothal gifts. It''s said that one is supposed to be considered engaged only after giving a token of love. Yu Dong has done her part, and now it''s your turn."


    Fang Chi took the pouch and opened it curiously. Inside the pouch was a jade pendant with a ck string. "Grandma this -"


    "It''s something your daddy gave your mother when she went to propose marriage to him," said Grandma Fang with a reminiscent look in her eyes. "Your daddy was a good mer and came from a decent family. He saved for a long time before he could buy this pendant. I wish I could have brought you something better, but-" Grandma Fang stopped talking, her lips pursed in an angry scowl. "But this is the best we can do." Last night she rushed to town to look for something exceptional, but the reality was cruel. She made little from her embroidery skills, and having bought clothes for Fang Chi, she had little money left. She couldn''t ask for money from her second daughter. That bastard was so cruel that she would rather take on the title of being unfilial rather than give money to her mother.


    That vicious mer her daughter married has totally eaten her brains!


    "But don''t worry, Yu Dong is a good woman. She won''t look down on you. She will surely understand that with our current conditions, this is the best we can do, alright, Chi?"


    Fang Chi nodded his head and sighed, clutching the jade pendant. That''s right, this was the best he could do.


    ----


    As Yu Dong has almost reached their house, the crowd around the foot of the mountains was getting bigger and bigger. The vigers were holding their farming tools in their hands. It seemed like they would leave for their fields only after watching the excitement!

 Chapter 151 - [Bonus ] He Stole My Heart As Well

    Grandma Fang has ced tes of roasted peanuts and melon seeds outside to entertain the guests. So no matter whether it was her acquaintance or just a viger who came to watch the show, all of them came to say auspicious words.


    "I just saw the bride price. It''s not small at all!" Granny Yang, who was friends with Grandma Fang,mented as soon as she entered the Fang courtyard. She saw the ox-cart while she wasing here, and her granddaughter even ran up to Yu Dong to get some candies. "Your Chi is really fortunate. Yu Dong seems to hold him in high regard. He won''t be troubled at all once he marries her!"


    "Exactly! Though Yu Dong had crooked ways in the past, she has changed for good. I have seen the big carriage thates to her house every Saturday to bring those big jars of wine. If her ie is any less than vige head, then I will take her surname and be a Yu!" Eximed another aunt. Some vigers might look down on Yu Dong for her lustful past. However, she at least had the means and brains to give her husbands a good life. Many women didn''t have a good ie, yet they had ten or twenty husbands by their sides with a little army of children stuffed in a small house. Compared to them, Yu Dong was loads better!


    "I looked at the cart. There were at least seven pieces of pork and an entire chicken! Thest time I saw someone delivering an entire chicken to a mer as betrothal gifts were when the lord from the town took fancy to a mer from our vige!" Pork and chicken were everyday things when giving bride price, but when has anyone given this much? It was a new record, alright!


    Grandma Fang was so happy that her chest was puffing up with pride. She grinned and said, "Really? Such a thing happened. I didn''t know at all. Yu Dong, this girl I told her not to stand on ceremony." She spoke as if she was just casuallymenting, but everyone could hear her boastful tone. "She is superb to my Chi. I was apprehensive about what would happen once thiszy brat got married, but now I can rest at ease. I don''t need to worry about him anymore with Yu Dong here. The day he gets married to Yu''s house, I will be relieved."


    -----


    "Grandmother Fang," Yu Dong first bowed to Grandma Fang as a greeting before continuing, "I have prepared some gifts ording to the rituals. Although the value of these gifts is far less than the worth of Fang Chi in my heart, they are my heartfelt gifts and love. I hope you will understand my affections for your grandson and allow me to take care of Fang Chi from now on and into the future. Don''t worry, and rest assured that I will share all of my happiness with him and that I will bear all the sufferings in his stead. I will shield him from all wrongs and give him all the joys of the world. I might have many shorings, but I will never burden Fang Chi with them." Yu Dong only stood up straight once she was done. After speaking, she said nothing more and humbly waited for Grandma Fang to speak.


    (yeah, Yu Dong is my inner imagination. I want a guy like her. )


    "Good! Good! Good! You are a good woman!" Grandma Fang wanted to shed a few tears, but she had to hold it all in as a woman. She squeezed Yu Dong''s shoulder and smiled. "This daughter-inw, I recognize! I will leave my grandson in your care!" Then she turned her head and shouted, "Chi,e and hand your token. It''s time."


    Fang Chi, who was sitting inside his house, jumped up. It startled him like a little rabbit. Then he took a calming breath and stood up. Once he walked outside, his line of sight fell on Yu Dong, and immediately all the blood in his body rushed to his head. She was standing right in front of his grandmother, dressed in a light blue shirt and pants, a long robe on her back that fluttered in the wind. Her heroic face seemed to glitter with a glow that he had never noticed before. Her long ponytail swayed behind her, enchanting him in a way he thought no one could. Fang Chi swallowed and clenched his hands.


    Was he really going to marry this woman?


    Fang Chi thought that Yu Dong was the star of the show, but actually, he was the one who stole the limelight. Because his own running thoughts embarrassed him, he was biting his lips. His lips were curled in an embarrassed and shy smile. His ebony-colored hair resting on his shoulder in a side half ponytail was fluttering in the wind.


    The sound of people eating and chattering stopped. Everyone froze in surprise and appreciation at the sight of Fang Chi. They had only one thought in mind: Was Fang Chi always this good-looking?


    Were their brains damaged? Why did they think he was ugly? Yes, he was tall, but he was indeed exquisite! If they knew he was this pretty, they would have pocketed him before Yu Dong!


    Even Yu Dong lost a bit of her momentum. It was nothing but a new piece of clothing, yet the effect was instantaneous. She has always seen Fang Chi in tattered clothing and covered in soot and mud. She, too, didn''t think that he was this good-looking when he dressed up. If one was to rece his inclothes with wedding ones - then will her heart jump right out of her chest?


    "Hahaha! Look at this. Even Yu Dong cannot look away from Fang Chi! What is it, Dong Dong? Did Fang Chi really steal your breath away?" teased Grandma Yang.


    Yu Dong embarrassingly rubbed her nose and stole another nce at Fang Chi. "En, I''m afraid he stole my heart as well."


    These words came from her heart.


    And Fang Chi turned redder than a tomato.

 Chapter 152 - Damp Handkerchief

    Fang Chi was blushing so furiously that everyone was worried he would explode any second. That bronze skin was flushed so red that it seemed almost impossible. The vigers all stared at Fang Chi, enjoying the rare sight they might never witness again. Only a handsome woman like Yu Dong can make a tough mer like Fang Chi act so feminine.


    Fang Chi knew that everyone''s attention was on him, his head dropped even lower, and he walked towards Yu Dong like a bullied little wife, with slow, tentative steps. He was walking so slowly that everyone thought it may take until daybreak to reach Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong must have thought so too, because she took a few steps forward and stood beside Grandma Fang. Once Fang Chi reached her, she held her hand out to receive the token he would hand her.


    Fang Chi''s warm fingers skimmed over her palm, and then he turned around and scampered back into the house like a frightened rabbit. Yu Dong was amused by his antics. However, she was even more amused when she opened her hand and noticed a damp handkerchief lying on her palm.


    No wonder she thought that the token was a bit too wet. It was a handkerchief dripping with sweat after all!


    Yu Dong felt her lips twitch. However, she didn''t want to embarrass Fang Chi, so she didn''t dare tough. She clutched the damp handkerchief in her hand and suppressed theughter bubbling in her throat. Her shoulders shook because of the effort she was putting in suppressing herughter.


    Of course, the people beside her saw the damp handkerchief token as well. But they too didn''t want to make things difficult for Fang Chi, so all the vigers tactfully looked away like they hadn''t seen what just happened.


    Alright, alright, what was there tough about? The poor boy was just nervous. It''s normal. It wasn''t like he got engaged every other day.


    Grandma Fang looked at the handkerchief in Yu Dong''s hand and felt her temple throb ''this boy! Seriously!'' she wanted to scold Fang Chi for making such a stupid mistake but couldn''t say anything. The vigers at the back didn''t know what had happened. If she were to scold him, wouldn''t she tell them that Fang Chi gave Yu Dong his twisted and frayed handkerchief as a love token? How Embarrassing it will be!


    However, before they could move on to the next step, Fang Chi, who went inside the house again, ran out. The pitter-patter sound resonated around the small courtyard. If Fang Chi was flushed before, it was nothingpared to how red he was now. He now looked like a freshly cooked lobster with his ruddyplexion.


    Yu Dong knew why he came here, so she good-naturedly put her other hand forward and took the pouch he was holding. She didn''t return the handkerchief lest people in the back realized that Fang Chi had made a mistake.


    "Eh? Fang Chi is giving Yu Doing two love tokens?"


    "Of course he is! Haven''t you seen the huge bride price Yu Dong brought for him? Just one token is a bit stingy, don''t you think so?"


    "At first, I thought that it was clearly a matter of bridegroom being forcefully tossed in Yu Dong''s household, but now I think it''s not the case. Just look at them. Don''t you think they are a little too sweet ?"


    "Yeah, a match made in heaven."


    Because of Fang Chi''s one simple mistake, everyone had misunderstood the situation and changed the narrative. It was no longer ''Fang Chi made a mistake in giving his token,'' but instead, it became ''Fang Chi loves Yu Dong a bit too much.


    Yu Dong could hear what the others were talking about. Her expression didn''t change throughout the entire situation. She simply put away both the ''love tokens'' and even smiled at Fang Chi even more indulgently. It only made the misunderstanding of the people even deeper.


    ''Look, who said Fang Chi was going to suffer at Yu Dong''s house? Just look at that doting smile! Yu Dong was clearly won over by Fang Chi''s loving consideration!''


    Fang Chi was even more embarrassed. He thought he had lost every inch of his face today that he had. He made such a stupid mistake. What might others think about him? Wouldn''t they feel that he didn''t have Yu Dong in his heart, this... This wasn''t good.


    Yu Dong naturally saw the conflicted expression of Fang Chi. She knew that he couldn''t hear what the others were saying, unlike her, and must have misunderstood the situation. So, she smiled and looked at him with a sincere expression. "Chi, go back inside. My heart can''t bear when others look at the beautiful you. Now it''s my right alone."


    She very naturally and smoothly delivered such a flirty line burning with a fierce possessiveness. The vigers standing in the courtyard all turned to look at Yu Dong in sync.


    They blinked. Some even cleaned their ears with their pinky thinking that they heard wrong but then -


    "Woah!"


    "That''s crazy! Did I just hear wrong, or did she just say that?"


    "I didn''t think that Yu Dong was this savvy! Mother, didn''t she look handsome when she said those words? I think my ears are tingling!"


    "You are not alone. Even my heart cannot take this. It''s thumping so loudly, I think - I just saw a Goddess! A heroic Goddess!"


    "If we are like this... Then how is Fang Chi who got the first-hand impact?"


    Everyone turned to look at Fang Chi, who stood still like he was shocked to his core. Then he huped, his face turning red at an rming rate before he red at Yu Dong with misty eyes that were like little deer, moist and startled, staring at a big bad wolf.


    Everyone waited for his reaction with bated breathe.


    "YOU...YOU...YOU!" Fang Chi stuttered while huping. He could only say the word ''you'' for a while before he turned around and escaped into his house. Once again fleeing, like a rabbit who would be eaten by a wolf!


    Everyone then turned to look at the big bad wolf.


    Yu Dong coughed and then looked at the crowd with a smile on her face ."My fiance is kind of cute, isn''t he?"


    Everyone "....." let''s forget about your fiance for a while, arent you looking a bit too handsome?

 Chapter 153 - Show Some Gratitude

    Yu Dong and Fang Chi only had eyes for each other. The vigers were too focused on the new couple, so none looked back at the hidden corner around the Fang House. There stood a person who shouldn''t be here at all - Mu Yuxi.


    Mu Yuxi had heard from her mother that Yu Dong and Fang Chi would get married after what happened at the reef. Everyone in the vige knew that Yu Dong was only marrying Fang Chi because she was cornered into agreeing to this marriage. Back then, Mu Yuxi had not cared about this. She even thought that an ugly mer like Fang Chi deserved what he got. However, when she woke up today and heard from the vigers that Yu Dong would bring the bride price to Fang Chi''s house, she was displeased, and without thinking, she left the house and walked up to the Fang house.


    When she saw Fang Chi, she naturally saw Yu Dong. And the expression that Fang Chi had on his face clearly told everyone just what kind of feelings he had for Yu Dong.


    A fire lit up in her heart, and for the first time, Mu Yuxi got the taste of envy. She was surprised that she still had some emotions for Fang Chi. Ever since she was a child, she got what she wanted, and her sense of vanity was great. The only thing she couldn''t get was Fang Chi. Her mother had resolutely refused to let her marry Fang Chi. His cinnabar mark (a red lotus mark on the forehead that only mers have) was not as bright as others and because Fang Chi couldn''t bring any advantage to their family.


    If not for her family''s objection, she would have married Fang Chi. After all,pared to her current husband, Jiang Lin Bai, Fang Chi''s temper was a lot more gentle and tender. She wanted to take Fang Chi as her concubine. Still, her husband''s family was full of powerfulndlords in the capital. They had indirectly threatened her to never take another husband other than Jiang Lin Bai, or else she would have to answer them.


    With Jiang''s family behind her, Mu Yuxi''s business was easy sailing, and her business was booming more and more. After so many years, her feelings for Fang Chi had dulled a lot. But now, as she watched those bright eyes gazing at someone else with the same fervent worship that she once enjoyed. Mu Yuxi felt her heart feel stuffy. Why? The answer was simple. Though she moved on and married another mer and even started a family, Mu Yuxi''s vanity was greatly satisfied when she thought that a mer was still holding onto her like she was his white moonlight.


    She loved Fang Chi''s attention, and her ego was satisfied. Now, the attention was gone, and her ego suffered a significant blow.


    Suddenly, Mu Yuxi felt irked by all the regrets she had in her heart, especially when she saw Fang Chi blush when Yu Dong dered her ownership on him so brazenly. What was there to blush about? Mu Yuxi was upset, but she couldn''t do anything, and there was nothing she could say now either.


    -


    Yu Dong has given her bride price to the Fang family. Now all that was left was to fix a wedding date. This decision was left to Grandma Fang, who agreed to look for an auspicious date as soon as possible.


    Yu Dong returned home after delivering the bride price. She thought that the excitement was over. Now she can go back to her everyday life, but when she returned to her house with Lang, she noticed a mboyant carriage standing in front of her home.


    Her three husbands were standing on the threshold with stony expressions. Yu Mai was trying to hold back a raging Little bun who ''pa pa pa'' ed his rattle on the ground daring the uninvited visitor toe close.


    "What''s wrong? Who is in the carriage?" asked Yu Dong. She looked at her husband and then at the shy carriage, a bad feeling rising in her heart. Don''t tell her -


    "Yu Dong! You are finally here!" Waiting for Yu Dong''s return, Xiao Hua finally hopped out of the carriage delicately. However, his actions were wholly brash and rude. His charm as the most beautiful escort of the town made his rude actions seem attractive. "I have been waiting for you! I had expected a rather warmer wee than this but never mind, I will not make an unnecessary fuss and forgive them."


    "Who wants you to forgive us? You fugly!" snapped Chen Mi, growling like a little Chihuahua. "I''m telling you, you are not wee! Put away your disgusting thoughts and run before I bite you!"


    Yu Dong "...." it''s always the smaller ones, huh.


    Shen Li pulled the hyperactive Chen Mi behind and cleared his throat before turning to Yu Dong. "It''s like this Mr. Xiao came suddenly and dered that he wants to meet you. He didn''t mention his reason for the visit and simply dered that we bring you out. It took us by surprise, and we didn''t understand what to do with this sudden weird deration."


    "What do you mean by weird?" said Xiao Hua flicking his hair behind his shoulder. "It''s quite simple when I say you bring your wife out. It means you bring her out. What''s there for you to misunderstand?"


    "Like I said, why would we bring our wife out to meet you when she is busy?" said Ye Liu exasperatedly. "We need a reason, more important than what she is doing if we have to interrupt our wife. You didn''t tell us, so why will we call for her?"


    Xiao Hua looked at Ye Liu like he spoke anothernguage. "No one is ever too busy to meet Xiao Hua! Every woman loves Hua Hua. They meet Hua Hua whenever he wants to meet them. You should be gratified that Hua Hua himself came to look for your wife!"


    Ye Liu, Shen Li, Chen Mi who were this close to ripping their hair off "!!!" ''LIKE HELL WE WILL BE GRATIFIED!''

 Chapter 154 - Mer Bar

    Yu Dong''s lips twitched, this Xiao Hua wasn''t an easy person to deal with, his ego alone was enough to give her a headache. She pinched the space between her eyes and sighed "Mr Xiao, can you please stop egging my husbands with your useless remarks. I don''t think you came here to show how in-demand you are at the town?"


    Xiao Hua found something wrong with Yu Dong''s words. Useless remarks? Hello, his poprity was off the charts! Alright? What do you mean by useless remarks? He wasn''t here to discuss how in demand he was instead he was merely stating the facts! He came here to meet Yu Dong and yet he was attacked like he was a thief trying to steal a beauty or something!


    Especially that Chen Mi and the little brat of his, the two of them chased him back into his carriage! Only now with Yu Dong around did Xiao Hua dare toe out, or else who knows how he would have been bitten!


    However, Xiao Hua wasn''t someone who would keep such things in mind. His mentality was strong and he knew how to carry himself on certain asions, if not he wouldn''t have survived in the tavern for so long. He adjusted his emotions real quick " I came here just like you asked me to, didn''t you say that if I can prove my worth to you... You will redeem me from that hell hole?"


    Understandably the three husbands turned to look at Yu Dong who held her hand up " hold on, it''s not what you think" she could feel her husbands holding her breath as they waited for her to exin what exactly was going on, Yu Dong inhaled nervously and then motioned Xiao Hua to follow her inside " we should discuss this matter in the house if someone hears it... Then it will be quite troublesome. "


    Xiao Hua tucked the hair lock that was caressing his left cheek behind his ear and scoffed " have I not said that already? I exined to them that I came here to discuss business and nothing more... Like if I was interested in you I had a lot of chances to stake my im. I even said that I''m here to sell my wisdom instead of my beauty but they didn''t listen to a word I have to say"


    " you did not! You came here took a nce at us and then went '' oh do you think that I only have my beauty to offer?'' then you scoffed contemptuously! What did you mean by that?" said Chen Mi, he was supposed to be enjoying the bliss of his wife''s love by indulging him but instead, heh! The first thing he saw in the morning was the face of this annoying mer!


    " I-"


    "Mr Xiao, if you are here to ask me to help you redeem yourself then it means that in the future I will be your master, if we were to go ording to that then it means that my husbands are your masters as well, do show them the respect they deserve alright?" though Yu Dong spoke all of that in a nonchnt manner as she averted her gaze from her husbands and looked at Xiao Hua. But she enunciated the word '' masters'' heavily as if she was trying to remind Xiao Hua of his position.


    Xiao Hua might have renowned fame for himself but he was in the end an entertainer whose life and death was in the hand of his masters. He barely had any connections and because he was stubborn and a romanticist at heart he never once took any frivolous invitation of those rich women in the town. He wanted to redeem himself but on his own terms and condition, he didn''t want to sell his body for money.


    This was why he choose Yu Dong, he could tell that she genuinely had no interest in him anymore and wouldn''t try to push her luck with him either. Thus even though he didn''t like her tone, he could only grit his teeth and give her a fake smile " since it is like then mistress would you like to hear what this dear ve of yours want to say ?"


    Fine! You don''t want me to talk back to your husbands? Alright! I will rile them up every time they try to mess with me! Xiao Hua was no soft persimmon either!


    Yu Dong shook her head, rubbing the goosebumps on her arms after she finished listening to Xiao Hua''s overly sweet voice.


    This guy was surely mischievous in his own ways but he was smart, he easily found the leeway in her words and went ording to the terms that she ce forward but on his own terms.


    He was like a time bomb, it wouldn''t be easy to control him.


    Once everyone went inside, Shen Li as the host of the family went to the kitchen and brought a few sweets and tea. Though he didn''t know why Xiao Hua this troublesome guy came here but he knew that it must be because of his wife''s arrangements. If this was before he would have doubted that his wife for biting more than she can chew but now he has realised that there was no need for him to worry, his wife knew what she was she doing.


    Xiao Hua might be sharp and swift but his wife wasn''t bad either.


    " so you came here because you came up with a business n didn''t you?" asked Yu Dong going straight to the point, she wasn''t someone who liked to talk around in circles and neither was Xiao Hua, he too didn''t reach for the cakes that Shen Li brought and only sipped on the tea, and that too was out of politeness.


    " I did after you told me to prove my worth I went back and thought it over, and finally came to the conclusion thatpared to you, who is still a baby chick in the market strategies. I''m smarter when ites to that" Xiao Hua couldn''t stop himself, as an entertainer who tried his hardest to keep himself safe from those dirty women he changed his personality to one of a porcupine. Now even if wanted to he couldn''t stop himself from speaking rudely to anyone.


    Even if that anyone was his future boss.


    Yu Dong barely reacted, but the curve of her mouth went higher.. Though it was unpleasant to listen to, she has to admit that Xiao Hua was right.

 Chapter 155 - Mer Bar ( Part 2)

    Xiao Hua then took out a bunch of papers from his robe and pped them on the tea table in front of Yu Dong " I have done my homework and finallye up with this n, you seem to be quite apt in home-brewed alcohol, aren''t you? Then I was thinking of starting a mer bar with you as a sixty per cent partner"


    Yu Dong picked up the papers and skimmed through them, she didn''t show it on her face but she was indeed really surprised by Xiao Hua''s capability. Just as she expected the mer was really smart and his business mind wasn''t something to be trifled within just a few days he came with such a detailed n " and you thought of it all by yourself ?"


    " of course I did, who do you think I''m?" said Xiao Hua arrogantly, lifting his chin up with a haughty snort " I have already rounded the mers who wants to leave the tavern, and they are quite beautiful and talented, with me around I can easily poach them. I don''t even need to give them anything except for their redemption from that ce, these mers are quite popr as you already -"


    Yu Dong raised her head and lifted an eyebrow making Xiao Hua to choke on his words, he coughed and then cleared his throat before continuing "anyway what I''m saying is that they have a bunch of customers who appreciate their beauty and talents. Just like me, these mers are clean and I assure you that if you agree to my terms then I promise you I will return every penny that you spent on us. If the business fails then it''s all on me, I will willingly do whatever you want to do with me, I won''t even fuss if you sell me to a woman and -"


    " I agree" Yu Dong didn''t wait for Xiao Hua toplete his oaths, she wasn''t worried about the business failing either. What Xiao Hua came up with was a modified version of a maid cafe, mers dressed up like little princes and serving the customers. While Xiao Hua will be responsible for entertaining the guests with his singing, though Yu Dong didn''t have any interest in Xiao Hua, she has to admit that his voice was magical.


    He might be arrogant and brash but he had the brains and talents to act overbearing.


    Andstly, even if by any miraculous pull the business failed, she will just let Xiao Hua and those mers work in her fields as rent-free workers instead of selling them, she wasn''t afraid of losing a cent.


    With her capabilities, she will never suffer a loss silently.


    " you..you agree?" Xiao Hua was surprised, he didn''t think that Yu Dong would agree so soon. He wanted to convince her some more, he even thought that he will go as far as to make a blood oath but looks like there was no need for it? Really it was that simple?


    Yu Dong''s lips curled up and she asked in a teasing manner " do you not want me to agree?"


    " no, no! Of course, I want you to agree" said Xiao Hua slightly flustered, he tugged on his sleeves and swallowed before continuing " but I - I only came up with the n. I have no money, I can''t buy a shop in the town either nor can I redeem the other mers as well, it''s -"


    "Just spit it out, I know you are here for money, so how much is it?" wasn''t this guy straightforward what''s with this dilly-dallying, he can insult anyone without thinking what wasing out of his mouth but he was hesitating so much while asking for money?


    Xiao Hua sputtered and then nervously scratched the back of his hand " thirty -"


    " silvers?" asked Ye Liu, his eyes widening that was a lot of money, his monthly budget was of five to six silver taels.


    " what do you mean silver? Do you think I''m so cheap? It''s gold you dumb-" Xiao Hua paused under Yu Dong''s re and immediately changed his words " master, it''s thirty gold taels, you know we have to look a decent shop, plus redeem other mers together with me so how can it just be thirty silver taels?"


    " thirty taels of gold?" shrieked Ye Liu, his mouth dropping to the floor " that''s absurd! How can it be thirty taels of gold? That''s equivalent to three thousand silver taels! I - that''s -"


    " calm down brother Liu" when Chen Mi saw that Ye Liu was huffing and puffing like an angry bull, he was really scared. His brother Liu hardly ever got angry but when he did it meant everyone suffers. Ye Liu''s temper was fickle, he can get angry in a second and then calm down the next after Chen Mi thumped on his back to ease his stress attack, Ye Liu calmed down and then once again looked at Xiao Hua.


    " that is some astronomical sum you are asking for Mr Xiao, are you sure you can take this big of a risk on your head? I mean you can always continue with how you are doing currently "


    Xiao Hua looked down and his heart dropped out of his chest. Though he knew his n was full proof and was confident, he knew the money that he was asking for was really too much. Thirty gold, they weren''t easy to earn, even he with his status as the most beautiful mer of the town didn''t have thirty Silvers to rub together much less thirty gold taels but he " I understand that the risk is too high and I will understand if you are not willing to pay me, after all, I have given you nothing but a baseless n. But just believe me for this once, just once I promise that I will make this n seed. I will! I swear! If I can''t you can sell me anywhere or to anyone without a doubt!"


    Xiao Hua knew the risk when he came here, he knew what he giving up here but he would rather take this risk and give up everything that he has than be someone''s pet toy!


    He hasn''t forgotten what happened to his daddy yet!


    Yu Dong leaned back, she has seen all kinds of desperations. And it didn''t matter to her if Xiao Hua was in apromising situation, but the n he came up with was indeed wless" fine, I agree to your terms but remember it very carefully that if you don''t seed I will sell you without batting an eye"

 Chapter 156 - Lure Of Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C Lure Of Beauty</h4>


    " If you want you can take your time ¨C wait¡­You do?" Xiao Hua was once again shocked he knew that the amount he was asking for wasn''t small, he was even prepared to be rejected and had already thought of a million of exnations beforehand. He was really surprised when he heard Yu Dong say that she was willing to invest in this new business without any objections.


    " I''m but let''s move the shares to a per cent of seventy thirty, I am the one taking most of the risk here, I see no point in haggling about this thing and" Yu Dong looked at Xiao Hua''s shocked expression and smiled. Though the n was indeed good most of the time and efforts would be hers, she have toe up with a new and unique batch of alcohol that doesn''t collide with the ones she was selling at Song Yixu''s restaurant and the investment waspletely hers. If anything goes south, she will be the one suffering a huge loss.


    Xiao Hua puckered his lips, he knew that Yu Dong wasn''t asking for much. She was the one who has to cough up the investment money as well as make the other arrangements, so he nodded " all right, Seventy to twenty it is, I will not fight with you on this one. So should I draw the contract?"


    Yu Dong shook her head after pondering a little, she fiddled with her hair that wasing undone" no, leave the contract to me, once you are redeemed you can sign it. I will have you and these mers redeemed tomorrow, but you all better not try to pull wool over my eyes. If anyone, I don''t care who it is, tried to run away after I buy him from the tavern, I will make everyone''s life hell, you understand? I''m the one who is giving you a chance to start a new life if you tried to double-cross me. I don''t mind making it your new hell "


    Yu Dong had an unearthly face, with her sharp phenoixe eyes, she can be called an out and out beauty. When she smiled her face was like an exquisite piece of art, however when she stopped smiling the effect was instant. Within seconds she can overwhelm the person sitting in front of her, Now Xiao Hua who have never faced such a Yu Dong felt like he was sitting on a hot pan.


    Double Cross? Her? He was afraid that if he went to double-cross her, she will hang him on the town''s squire by his guts!


    " no¡­ Not at all, I never thought about it, and these mers are honest too. They have a bit of a weird personality but they are nice and will never do something to offend you, their lifesaver" Xiao Hua''s fair face that was dyed with a thinyer of scarlet rogue paled instantly.


    " if that''s the case then I have no problem" Yu Dong pulled back her aura once she was assured that Xiao Hua understood her thoroughly. She wasn''t a ruthless capitalist but she wasn''t someone who was easy to mess with either, Xiao Hua needed to understand this. She knew how much Xiao Hua craved for his freedom, she didn''t want him to think in hisnd that he can fool her.


    Once Yu Dong retracted her gaze, Xiao Hua''s chicken courage finally returned, he rolled his eyes and said " I am smarter than you think I am, you don''t have to tell me something like this "


    Yu Dong smiled, her eyes curving in two crescent moons " I just wanted to make sure that the two of us are on the same page, I don''t like going through much trouble after all"


    Xiao Hua''s lips twitched he knew that talking with this woman was like running his head into a wall! When she was crazy, she was so crazy that he couldn''t get one word out without her trying to grope him and now that she wasn''t crazy, he still couldn''t get one word out without her suppressing him. Strength! It was all because of their difference in their strength! ( no you are just in coward)


    Now that they have finished discussing the matter of the contract, neither Xiao Hua nor Yu Dong continued with any formal chats. To Xiao Hua, Yu Dong cold and arrogant, with her indifferent face, she can be terrifyingly cold when she got angry.


    And for Yu Dong Xiao Hua was a troublesome fellow, loved egging her husbands, teasing them until they jumped like angry ants on a hot tin can.


    Xiao Hua left in a hurry, he came here without notifying anyone and the tavern mistress must have turned the entire tavern upside down searching for him.


    Yu Dong didn''t stop him from leaving either, she turned around and looked at her three husbands who looked like they wanted to say something but didn''t dare to, in the end, their faces were turning purple with the effort of stopping themselves from speaking something rude.


    " just go ahead and say what you want to say, it''s not like I''m not open to criticism" Yu Dong knew that the decision she took was abrupt and her husbands must have a lot to say to her, but because of the teachings they received from their families, they didn''t speak without restraint.


    " Wife, I agree that the n Mr Xiao came up with was indeed really good but don''t you think you are being too rash?" Ye Liu the finance minister of their home, was the first to speak. He could feel his heart bleed at the thought of losing those hard-earned thirty gold taels, though they were earning a rather good sum, it was indeed a little too risky for them to spend that hard-earned money without any proper nning. What if they encounter trouble in the future? What will they do then? Shouldn''t they have little savings for themselves as security?


    " Liu is right, Wife. This time you were indeed a bit rash, the n might be good on paper but it doesn''t mean that it will be good in a physical aspect as well " said Shen Li, his tender forehead creased " you should have thought a bit more about it"


    " exactly, that Xiao Hua only drew up a stupid n, and you are the one who is going to take all risks wife, don''t you think it''s unfair ?" said Chen Mi rocking the angry Little bun who shook his fists and babbled incoherently, though it was clear that whatever he said it was in support of his daddy.


    Yu Dong grinned as she looked at the three of them, then she mischievously winked " if that''s what you think then you don''t understand how the lure of beauty works! "

 Chapter 157 - [Bonus ]

    <h4>Chapter 157 ¨C [Bonus ]</h4>


    " What?" it was safe to say that neither of the three husbands understood what Yu Doing said, what lure of beauty? What does their wife mean by this?


    Seeing that they haven''t understood, Yu Dong grinned, she picked up the papers that Xiao Hua left behind and tapped on the paper which contained the name of all the mers who wanted to redeem themselves " you might not know but these mers are one of the most beautiful mers of the town''s tavern. They don''t take any woman as their customer in the night yet their demand has never once decreased. They are still as famous as they were when they started, do you understand why is that?"


    The three husbands shook their heads dering that they have no idea why the poprity of these mers never decreased.


    " because you guys are so pure that is why neither of you can understand the lure in this business" Yu Dong smiled as she threw her arms around her husbands but because she only had two arms, she could only hug Ye Liu and Shen Li, Chen Mi who was left behind can only stick close to his wife like a little chick " women are lusty creatures, you might not like to hear this but it''s the truth. As long as there are beautiful men in the bar, I don''t see why we will get no customers. I mean a beautiful man in one hand and wine in another hand, it''s a great luxury don''t you think?"


    Chen Mi narrowed his eyes, as little bun pped his mother on the neck ¨C a beautiful man and wine? What kind of dangerousbination was this? Wasn''t his daddy good enough? Though he was a bit bby, he was cute no? And if his daddy wasn''t cute enough then his cuteness was enough to make up for his daddy''s ugliness, right?


    Thankfully, Chen Mi didn''t know what was going on in his son''s head, or who knows whose blood would have been shed.


    " wife, you seem to know about it a lot " though they knew that the Yu Dong they knew now wasn''t the same Yu Dong who went frolicking around in the tavern, and she was a better woman than their original wife but how did she know so much about this '' lure of beauty''?


    Yu Dong coughed, suddenly choking on air. Was it really necessary to be a vinegar jar every time she mentioned other men? It wasn''t like she was a hooligan who was chasing beautiful girls in skirts ¨C no wait, it should ne beautiful mers in pants, right?


    " it''smon sense. Who here doesn''t like beautiful things? Don''t you three often say that the mer of the Sheng family is really beautiful, isn''t it because you appreciate his good looks?" said Yu Dong with a sincere expression like she was taking an oath " I just appreciate their good looks and nothing more, alright ?"


    " Really?" asked Ye Liu, wasn''t this appreciation a bit expensive? If she wanted to appreciate good looking people weren''t they enough? But then Xiao Hua''s shy and beautiful image shed in his mind and he grimaced. Looking down he noticed that he was wearing a simple cotton shirt and pants with a coarse belt tied around his waist, though it wasn''t bad looking, it was a bit in. Compared to him, Xiao Hua was indeed a sight to behold, Ye Liu looked up and his eyes met with Shen Li and Chen Mi, who were checking out their attires as well.


    Yu Dong didn''t notice their small actions, she looked at Ye Liu, her smile still in ce but her eyes were cold " or else? Do you think of me as some sort of skirt chaser?"


    Instinctively, the three mers shook their head in denial. Daddy, their wife was a little too fierce!


    Once they shook their heads and didn''t continue, the chill in Yu Dong''s eyes melted and she smiled like she didn''t just re at them like she was going to eat them up " very well, today is a good day. We will have soy sauce braised pork with green beans today, I will even make your favourite desserts, let''s go, let''s go"


    What can the three of them say? Nothing. Anyway, their Wife was always right.


    ¨C


    " Xiao Hua stop being stubborn, the madam who wants to buy you is not just anyone she is from a very distinctive background, you will neverck anything if you agree with her proposal, it''s not that bad of a deal right?" the tavern mistress didn''t dare to lose her temper on this golden chicken of her. Xiao Hua was her best asset, and he was also in quite a demand, there was a long line of madams who wanted to buy him as their concubine.


    Xiao Hua sneered, and flung his sleeves before turning to face his mistress " cousin have toy forgotten that this tavern was originally my mother''s, you only inherited this business because I and my daddy couldn''t! My mother opened this tavern with the purpose of providing entertainment but in just a few years you converted this tavern into nothing but a low-ss brothel! Don''t forget the promise you made to my daddy if you can''t fulfil your promises to my mother!"


    The tavern mistress was Xiao Hua''s maternal cousin, after the death of Xiao Hua''s mother, she was the closest rtive and inherited all the property. Xiao Hua and his daddy were mers and by thews, they cannot inherit Xiao Hua''s mother''s property because mers weren''t eligible to inherit titles or properties.


    Xiao Hua''s mother''s gave the responsibility of the tavern to his cousin because she believed that his cousin would take care of Xiao Hua and his daddy. In the beginning, his cousin indeed took a good care of Xiao Hua and his daddy butter on she showed her true colours, she cornered his daddy into selling Xiao Hua saying that the tavern has suffered some loss and as she was still getting used to running a business, she wasn''t proficient in it, making mistakes was normal.


    His daddy didn''t want to sell him, in the end, he sold himself. Just like Xiao Hua, his daddy was a born beauty and sessfully attracted the attention of the madam who wanted to buy Xiao Hua but before leaving he had Xiao Hua cousin sign an agreement that she will never sell Xiao Hua without his consent. Which was the only thing that was stopping this cousin of his from stuffing him in a rucksack and dumping him in the manor of that madam!


    " Xiao Hua you are misunderstanding me -"


    " I am not misunderstanding anything, you might say that this is all for my good and you are doing it because you care about me, but you know it in your heart why exactly you are doing it " Xiao Hua sneered before turning around leaving to go inside his room leaving his cousin angry and embarrassed.


    " you sure have a big ego! Let''s see how long you can carry on like this !" the tavern mistress stomped her feet and turned around just in time to watch a girl bringing Xiao Hua''s his meal, seeing the luxuriant beef, The tavern mistress got even angrier as she snapped" who are delivering this meat to? Do you think that this tavern is earning so much money ?"


    " but brother Hua -"


    " what about him? Isn''t he capable? If he is so capable let him arrange for his own meal !" because the tavern was still closed, it was mostly empty. When the tavern mistress shouted her voice echoed around the tavern, she specifically shouted so loudly for Xiao Hua but the reply that she got was ¨C


    A loud m of the door.


    The tavern mistress "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 158 - Sister Bullied Me

    <h4>Chapter 158 ¨C Sister Bullied Me</h4>


    Xiao Hua closed the door shut without even looking back, he had listened enough of his cousin''s bullshit. Everything was for him? Was that a joke? If it was he wasn''t going tough at all! He kept himself pure all along to enjoy a decent and respectable lifestyle, there was no way he was going to do something so lowly as selling his body, if he did something like that then his daddy might roll out of his grave in shame. He will get out of this ce and live the life that he deserves! Xiao Hua went inside his room ignoring the shouts and screams of his cousin, not letting him eat? Fine, then he won''t eat, lets''s see how long his cousin would be able to act like that in front of him. Once he sessfully leaves this ce, he will ruin everything that his cousin was proud of, though he thought it was a pity to close this tavern that was his mother''s dream business, he knew his mother would agree with him if she knew to what level his cousin had degraded her hard work.


    "Hua Hua? You are back?" A mer walked out from inside of the room, he was carrying a tray with a bowl filled with warm water that was still steaming "it''s good that you are back, Hanjin''s condition once again deteriorated, he vomited everything he ate and fell unconscious after that, I just wiped him clean, why don''t you see him? His mood is not good, I am afraid his health might be affected if he keeps acting like this"


    Xiao Hua nodded and went further inside his chambers, brushing open the beads curtain he walked past the mer who was lying on the bed, groaning while clutching his big belly" I heard that you are not feeling well, didn''t you take your medicine Hanjing? Didn''t the doctor tell you that the fetus is unstable you should eat properly and keep taking your medicines on time? Look now you got sick, how will you get better if you don''t take care of yourself properly?"


    The mer called Hanjing was six months pregnant but his belly was so big that he looked like he was several months pregnant, he clutched his belly and gave Xiao Hua a self-deprecating smile, " what''s the point of getting better? Hua Hua, you are wasting your time. Just leave me be, even if I manage to keep my life and the child, nothing good will happen. My child has to grow in a ce like this, and when he grows up the tavern mistress will force him to sell himself too, what''s the point of such a life? Isn''t it better for him to be buried with me?"


    Xiao Hua clenched his fists so hard that his fingernails dug into his skin, this mer unlike him didn''t have a daddy who protected him in hisst moments, His cousin had forced this mer to sell his body, pushing him in a corner until he agreed to be a concubine of a rich mistress. However, that rich mistress proved to be fickle and in just a few months grew bored of Hanjing and sent him back with a two months pregnant belly. What exactly were they? a pretty toy that anyone could pick up anytime they want and then throw them away when they got tired of them?


    He bent forward and held Hanjin''s frail and sickly hand in his " Don''t worry your child will never be born in a ce like this" Xiao Hua promised though he couldn''t tell Hanjing about Yu Dong yet, the contract wasn''t signed yet, he didn''t want to give Hanjing any false hope then ruthlessly snatching it back. However, he swore that if he really redeemed himself tomorrow, he will definitely have his cousin pay for what she did to Hanjing and many others like him. Didn''t she like riches? He will have her beg for food one day just you wait!


    ¡ª-


    Yu Dong sneezed rubbing her nose she silently pondered whether her body was getting weak or someone was talking and about her behind her back, fortunately, she had just finished boiling water on the stove, she will wash her feet in the hot water and then catch some sleep.


    " Eldest sister!" Yu Mai who has been busy these days with Lang Ru burst inside the kitchen with an angry pout decorating his face, he was so upset that his fair have turned red and his eyes were glistening with tears. Yu Dong was instantly startled , she didnt know what happened but she knew that something serious must have happened becuase Yu Mai wasnt a boy who cried for absolutely no reason, she crouched down and hurriedly asked " what''s the matter who bullied you? Did Ruru say something to you?"


    " Ruru didn''t bully me! She is my best friend. Elder sister is not allowed to talk bad about her" Yu Mai was extremely protective of Lang Ru. She was his only friend and the only person around his age who was willing to y with him without calling him '' crazy or '' dull''. Yu Mia feared that if Lang Ru got angry then he might lose the only friend that he has, which was why he was willing to go against Yu Dong as well.


    Lang Ru: Childhood Sweetheart was the best!


    Yu Dong: "¡­." Okay you brat, I can see that your wings are getting hard huh. She lifted her hand and lightly knocked on Yu Mai''s head before speaking in a teasing voice " okay so Ruru is the best, alright. If she didn''t bully you who did? You are getting angry at your sister like she is the one who bullied you"


    Yu Dong was only teasing him jokingly but to her surprise, Yu Mai nodded his head at once. Looking rather serious, he pointed at her in dire malediction " That''s right, sister is the one who bullied me!"


    Yu Dong "¡­." No. No. Wait.. when did this happen?

 Chapter 159 - Why Not Sleep Me?

    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C Why Not Sleep Me?</h4>


    " What nonsense are you talking about? When did I bully you?" though Yu Dong didn''t get angry, she immediately refuted his ims, bullied him? It would be safe to say that she was the one getting bullied here. This brat has gotten so sticky that he stuck to Lang Ru the entire day and night, he even ate his three meals in the room where the Lng family stayed. Though Zhu Qian said that it was alright for Yu Mia to eat with his family and that Yu Mai didn''t eat much at all but as his sister how will she not know how much this brat ate? Because she didn''t want to burden the Lang Family, she would cook extra share for Yu Mai and send it to the Lang family but of course, she couldn''t send just Yu Mai''s share so she also sent an extra share for the Lang family. Even today when her bones were aching so badly that she wanted nothing more to do but to sleep as soon as possible, she still prepared extra sare for Yu Mai and his beloved best friend, yet she was called a bully? really? Who exactly was bullying who here?


    Yu Mai puffed up his cheeks and immediately pointed at Yu Dong with an enraged expression " Elder sister doesn''t love me!"


    This sudden announcement took everyone by surprise, though Shen Li and the others have heard Yu Mai, they didn''t interfere in the brother-sister squabble, Yu Mai was still young so it was alright for him to have small fights with Yu Dong who was his elder sister but to say she didn''t love him? This ¡­from where did he hear it from?


    Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi thought that Yu Mai must have been egged on by someone or most probably the Old Yu family, they knew that old man Yu was upset because they didn''t invite him to the bride price ceremony, did he say something to Yu Mai?


    Yu Dong naturally thought the same, her eyes turned cold as she poked Yu Mai on his forehead and calmly replied " who told you that? of course, I love you, from where did you listen to such a ridiculous thing?"


    Everyone waited with bated breath for Yu Mai''s answer, Shen Li who was sewing a new jacket for Yu Dong paused and Chen Mi who had just taken a sip of water still haven''t swallowed it down, as for Ye Liu he was doing some calctions for their monthly budget after subtracting the amount that they have to take out for purchasing a shop in the town and redeeming Xiao Hua and the other twenty-nine mers but he too stopped writing and was listening closely to how Yu Mai will answer Yu Dong.


    " If you love me, why don''t you sleep with me?" Cried Yu Mai big, fat tears rolling down his cheeks as he eximed this brutal injustice that he have suffered.


    "Hah what-" before Yu Dong could ask what he meant by this, three sudden noises interrupted her.


    " Oww"


    "Pffff''


    " shhh"


    Yu Mai''s words have startled everyone, Shen Li who was holding a needle ended up pricking his thumb with it, Chen Mi who had a mouth full of water ended up sputtering and coughing. As for Ye Liu, he identally tore the paper on which he was calcting. It was quite a funny sight and their expressions were priceless.


    Yu Dong waited for their reactions to subside and even dressed Shen Li''s thumb helping it heal faster with her spiritual energy only then did she turn to look at Yu Mai, she bent double and picked him up, her expression full of amusement. When she saw him crying she thought something serious happened but looks like he just heard some hearsay and came to confront her.


    Sure enough as if finally understanding what a drama her casual words might cause Lang Ru, came running. She has dressed adorably in a bright green dress which had a delicate embroidery of peonies, with the two double hair buns she looked like a charming princess, her face flushed with exhaustion. It seemed that she came running after Yu Mai to stop him from causing trouvle but Yu Mai who was ''betrayeds'' by his sister wasnt willing to stop for anykne today . Lang Ru came to a stop in front of Yu Dong, cing her hands on her knees she huffed and puffed but still said what she came here for " Mai, Mai ¡­huff, he asked me why we only have one bed and why I don''t sleep in a separate bed, I told him it was because my parents love me so that doesn''t want to let me sleep alone but Mai got upset after listening to my answer"


    Lang Ru couldn''t tell her sweetheart that she slept with her parents because she was poor and didn''t have enough money to buy another bed. So, she came up with this answer, she thought she was being smart and was confident in her answer, she believed that she managed to save her pride in front of Yu Mai but she forgot that Yu Mai was rich, and he not only had his own bed but he also had his own room, only when Yu Mai cried out in sheer horror that she realised what kind of trouble she must have caused for her sister Dong, she wanted to stop Yu Mai and gave him another exnation but she never thought that despite having a body that was round like a wheel, Yu Mai could run so fast like a ball shooting out of a canon, she couldn''t catch up to him no matter what! Why couldn''t he show such stamina when they were ying tag? As expected Sister Dong was more important.!


    Lang Ru finished her exnation and straightened up looking at Yu Dong surly, feeling a bit envious of how nice. Not only she was the most important person to Yu Mai, but she could also even hug him! Lang Ru too wanted to hug Yu Mai''s soft and milky body!

 Chapter 160 - Sorry Sister

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C Sorry Sister</h4>


    Yu Dong''s lips curled up, sure enough this brat jumped the gun without even listening to what the other person had to say.


    She poked Yu Mai''s forehead and chided him lightly. "You stupid brat. You didn''t even listen to what Sister Ruru had to say and came running here. Have you forgotten? A few days ago I asked you to sleep with me because you were scared of the scary story that Sister Ruru told you. Do you remember what you said back then?"


    Yu Mai frowned his memory wasn''t good and even though Yu Dong was slowly healing the damage that he suffered because of his high fever. It would take some time for it to bepletely healed.


    Even though the incident that Yu Dong was talking about happened a few days ago; he couldn''t remember it. "What? What did I say?"


    Yu Dong smirked, her lips curling in amusement. She tickled Yu Mai as she teased. "You said ''Men and women should keep a distance after the age of seven and I am seven years old. So I cannot sleep with you sister.'' then you went to sleep in your Brother Shen''s room."


    Yu Mai paused as someone had just electrocuted him. He stiffly turned around to look at his three brothers-inw who nodded their heads in sync. Even though the three wanted to help Yu Mai who had jumped down the pit on his own.


    They couldn''t lie to save him, it would only make Yu Mai develop a bad habit of running around like a tyrant.


    Yu Mai pouted his lips. His brothers-inw were so fierce, they didn''t have to sell him out like that! He no longer dared to act like a brat, he wanted to leave but he knew that his sister wouldn''t let go of him.


    So he could only grit his teeth and look at his sister with the best puppy dog face he could muster " Sister I-"


    "What do you need to say if you make a mistake?" Yu Dong however didn''t let go of him. This little brat was getting more and more out of hand.


    He was doted on by her three husbands and no matter how many times she asked them to pay attention and be strict with him. They would always give into him.


    Yu Mai would just have to pout his lips and give them his big teary eyes and vi! Her husbands would not only forgive him without an apology but also give him sweets to eat.


    Yu Mai was getting brash because of all the doting he was receiving. Thus she had to y the bad cop even if she didn''t want to or else the brat might soon turn in to bratty princess. "Hmm?"


    Yu Mai might be slow but he knew where and when he could use his charm. Obviously in front of his sister, he won''t be able to get away without receiving his punishment.


    So he conceded, pouting with his head lowered muttering softly. "I am sorry eldest sister, I was wrong."


    Yu Dong smiled slightly at least he knew when to stop. "Where were you wrong?"


    Yu Mai hesitated as he gripped the edge of his shirt while looking down like a wronged hamster. Especially with his teary-guilt filled eyes and his puffed-up cheeks. "I shouldn''t have screamed at you -"


    "And?"


    "I should have listened to what Sister Ruru had to say to me." finished Yu Mai. Although he apologized he was really aggrieved. It was the first time he got scolded like this!


    Yu Dong smoothed his hair and wiped away the tears that were sticking on hisshes like dewdrops.


    "That''s right, you should first listen to someone before jumping to any conclusion. Only after fully understanding the situation should you make a decision ¨C today what happened was a small matter but sometimes, listening to only half conversation and jumping on any decision can really cause a big misunderstanding. From next time you should pay attention to this and don''t act recklessly anymore."


    Yu Dong came from a family where her parents had so many misunderstandings that they weren''t even like a couple.


    She can''t even remember thest time she saw the two of them sitting down and having a chat. Every time her mother tried to say anything to her dad, thetter would only listen to half of what her mother had to say before exploding and leaving the house.


    Of course her mother was at fault too; while talking to her dad her mother''s tone was always sarcastic and filled with hidden jibes.


    Even now she couldn''t understand how they gave birth to her and her brothers but then again they might have done that to fulfil their responsibilities as a responsible citizen of the country.


    Giving birth to strong and capable kids who will grow up as strong officers who will deal with the apocalypse situation.


    That''s why Yu Dong was extremely patient with her husbands and even listened to Yu Mai without getting angry or impatient. She didn''t want her family to be like the one she left behind in that world.


    Yu Mai nodded his little head although he didn''t quite understand what his elder sister was trying to say. He did understand that he shouldn''t get angry without understanding the situation perfectly. "I understand elder sister, from now on I will listen to what others have to say before getting angry."


    Does this brat mean that he will get angry after listening to the situation first? Yu Dong was amused but she didn''t say anything anymore. Yu Mai was still a child as long as he was willing to listen to her, she will still be able to teach him.


    Now that she was done handling the stick, it was time for her to give Yu Mai sweets to cheer him up. This was how she dealt with her little brothers as well she looked down at Yu Mai and said. "Do you want to sleep with Eldest sister tonight?"


    Yu Mai looked up his eyes shining brightly though he didn''t say anything about sleeping with his sister anymore, he was reluctant to let go of the matter.


    Sister Ruru had told him that her mother tells her a lot of stories. Yu Mai have never experienced such a novel thing so he too wanted to sleep while listening to stories. "Mhmm! I also want to hear bedtime stories!"


    Lang Ru : "¡­." my future husband''s first time sleeping in a bed with a woman was stolen by his sister.

 Chapter 161 - Roasted Pork

    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C Roasted Pork</h4>


    After Yu Mai put forth his desire to sleep in the same bed as Yu Dong little bun too didn''t want to be left behind. He immediately whined and iled his arms his presence must be felt.


    Usually his daddies would upy all the attention of his mother so today was a great opportunity for him to retain his lost position!


    He can''t let go of this opportunity that was hard toe by, with three daddies alone it was like a fight to the death to get his mother all to himself. He felt anxious especially with the soon to be arrival of a new daddy. He could only renew his battle n and snatch every opportunity that came to him.


    How can Chen Mi not understand what was going on in his son''s mind. He came out of his womb and like his daddy Chen Mi of course knew Little bun like the back of his hand. He arched an eyebrow and sneered "You brat, I cannot wait for you to grow up! Let''s see how you will continue acting like a spoiled little brat when you grow up!"


    Chen Mi was standing on the side while holding little bun who crawled out of the room. Chen Mi has put Little Bun to sleep in his cradle that Yu Dong especially asked the carpenter of the vige to make.


    It could be said that it was a customised cradle with two sturdy rails on his side.


    If Little Bun was a normal baby who wasn''t being fed highly nutritious meals made from spiritual water, by theory he should stay put inside the cradle for the entire time unless someone picks him out of it.


    But the thing here was Little Bun was not a normal baby at all! He was a baby who was growing up eating meals cooked in spiritual water and he was drinking the milk of the goats who were nourished by spiritual energy, how can he be just a normal baby?


    He was a baby who was not only highly smart but also his strength was no joke! He can easily crawl out of the cradle without anyones help!


    Chen Mi knew that his son was special and it was most probably had to do with Yu Dong''s special powers but this special son of his was slowly bing a headache for him.


    Not only was it bing harder and harder to fool him because he can understand almost everything that they talked about around him but also because his mobility was getting more agile and fast.


    Chen Mi felt deted he can no longer keep up with Little Bun. If wanted to catch his son then he had to y smart with him- like really?


    The boy wasn''t even a year old yet he was such a pain in his t butt already! Chen Mi was already having nightmares thinking about those teenage years!


    Little bun gave his daddy a contemptuous nce like he was saying that he was not as stupid as his little uncle and Chen Mi felt like his heart was getting stuffed.


    Forget about those teenage years this boy will make him die out of anger before that. "Wife!" Fine he will no longer bother his son of his! Just look! Just look at that arrogant expression of his. Upon whom exactly was he looking down on here?!


    Yu Dong was preparing to give Yu Mai a bath. She had just finished boiling water for Yu Mai when she heard Chen Mi call for her. She wiped her hands and walked out of the kitchen.


    The kitchen was built just next to the living room and was just separated by a single wall. Yu Dong just needed to walk a little to reach the sulking Chen Mi who was staring at Little Bun in resentment and distaste. She watched in amusement at the father and son duo exchanging res with each other. "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    Though she didn''t want to interfere in this ''love filled'' bonding she still spoke up before the misunderstanding escted into something more severe that she couldn''t control.


    Chen Mi huffed and thrust Little Bun in her arm with an expression that said ''I can take this anymore'' "Just take him away ¨C this brat he will turn all my hair grey before I even turn thirty."


    Yu Dong looked at Little Bun who innocently blinked his big eyes as if he couldn''t understand what his daddy was saying. Noticing his cute little innocent face Yu Dong hesitated before speaking. "What -what did he do? I mean is he giving you a hard time?"


    "What else? This devil''s spawn just climbed out of his cradle! All by himself! I swear I lost half of my life seeing his butt hanging in the air!" Chen Mi was not lying though he was a bit childish.


    He was a good daddy who worried about his son quite a lot, too bad his son just can''t let his daddy have a little moment of peace throughout his entire day.


    Chen Mi would have brought Little Bun to Yu Dong without him performing an extremely dangerous set of acrobatics.


    That was why he went inside his room but his son was so impatient that instead of waiting for his daddy he took matters into his own hands! Chen Mi was hopping mad!


    Where the hell, does he get this temper from ( a/n: You)


    "Wife just like Mai you need to scold Bun Bun too. I know that he is too young to be scolded but he is growing up now. He can at least understand what we are telling him so you should teach him a lesson, or else one day I will die of a heart attack."


    Chen Mi''s words might be exaggerated but his worries were not Little Bun was still a baby who was only six to seven months years old. What if one day he loses his grip and fall from his cradle? What will he do then? It would be toote for him to cry!


    Yu Dong looked down at Little Bun even though she didn''t exactly know how or what kind of effect her powers had on babies; she didn''t dare to slight Chen Mi''s worries but because Little Bun was a baby she didn''t dare to use a hard hand on him. "Don''t climb down your cradle anymore. If Bun Bun climbs down the cradle he will be a naughty child. Bun Bun do you want to be a naughty child?" She lightly scolded with a soft coaxing tone and using the lightest force she smacked Little Bun''s butt.


    Little Bun pouted but didn''t cry he simply huped and nodded burying his shrivelled up face in the crook of Yu Dong''s neck.


    Yu Dong immediately felt guilty and started rocking him but what she didn''t see that behind her Little Bun stuck out his tongue at his daddy.


    Chen Mi "¡­." I should have just given birth to a piece of roasted pork!

 Chapter 162 - Storytelling

    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C Storytelling</h4>


    That night Yu Dong''s room was filled withughter and babyish giggles. Yu Dong tickled Little Bun''s tummy, thetter giggledughed with glee every time his mother rubbed her nose on his tummy.


    Yu Mai the sensible Little Uncle didn''t bother his sister while she was bonding with her son. He simplyid on his side of the bed and watched his sister y with his nephew.


    His smile never left his face. Throughout the time he spent working at the restaurant he never thought that there would be a day when he would lie next to his sister and watch such a lovely scene.


    Even his dreams were full of darkness but now, his dreams were full of light. He had three brothers-inw who would hold him to sleep when he was scared.


    And his sister would always make him delicious food when he was upset. He was satisfied with this alone and -most importantly it was a bit embarrassing for him to fight for his sister''s attention with a baby!


    "Alright Bun Bun, it''s bedtime let''s sleep alright?" Yu Dong had yed around with Little Bun enough. She was tired after running around the entire vige after waking up at four in the morning.


    She was already tired to her bones, but now after ying around with Little Bun she felt like her bones were getting crushed.


    Even her arms were shaking with just the efforts of carrying Little Bun in her arms. No wonder they said that twenty minutes with a baby felt more like two hours.


    Little Bun wanted to y some more but then he thought about how he wanted to be a good child in front of his mother and immediately nodded.


    He was a sweet child so he will definitely listen to his mother, so he didn''t make a fuss and simply let his mothery him down on her bed.


    (Chen Mi: ooooho would you look at that ??? This brat is a sweet child??)


    Yu Mai who finally got his chance immediately grinned, clutching his nket he softly said. "Sister.. I want to listen to a bedtime story."


    Lang Ruru told him that the stories that her mother told were really nice and entertaining.


    As Yu Dongid down Little Bun, she was actually thinking about what story she should tell Yu Mai.


    The world where she lived didn''t have any children friendly stories. Parents were too busy saving their lives from zombie invasions, when would they have the time to tell their kids ''children stories''?


    It was good enough that they could get a mouthful of food! So for the first time in her life Yu Dong finally found something she wasn''t good at.


    She too wanted to tell Yu Mai a good story but nothing came to her mind. She always worked as a straight cor officer so her creative ability was at the bottom.


    She hesitated and looked down at Yu Mai but upon seeing his glimmering eyes that were shining with expectations she couldn''t bring herself to say no- she could only grit her teeth ande up with a random story but what came in her mind was-Zombies.


    "So the Princess ran forward and shed all the zombies that were running towards her. She spilt them in half to save her Prince." Yu Dong tried her best toe up with a decent story but in the end..this was the best she coulde up with.


    ording to her she had managed to make a decent story by skipping the gory details but she forgot that the kids were not from the apocalypse world.


    For them a walking dead was scary enough. So by the time Yu Dong finished her story. Yu Mai have buried himself in his nket and only his eyes could be seen as for Little Bun this little devil, he have dived inside his nket leaving only his butt facing outside.


    Yu Dong looked at the two of them acting like this and couldn''t help but ask. "What''s wrong? What''s a matter with you two? Was the story bad?"


    Yu Mai was terrified and so was Little Bun but they still wanted to sleep with their sister/mother in the same bed so they tightened their hearts and summoned whatever courage they had. Yu Mai responded "It was good sister, it was really good I was so excited that I clutched my nket the entire time in excitement."


    Even Little Bun who was daring enough to drive his daddy mad muttered a lot of childish gibberish to please his mother. Aye to woo a woman was a road to sufferings.


    Yu Dong too didn''t think that there was anything bad about her story after all her brothers used to listen to even scarier stories with all the screams and gory details intact.


    Compared to that she had done a good job! At least she managed to avoid all the gory details and even added a prince and princess with a romantic touch in it, don''t all kids like these kinds of stories?


    "Would you like to listen to one more?" Now that she have gotten the hang of this storytelling skill she was confident enough to make one or more stories.


    ''Oh bless our hearts'' the two kids stared at her for quite a while and then suddenly shook their heads together. "No it''s alright sister. Mai is tired. Mai wants to sleep."


    Little Bun nodded his head in agreement.


    They were afraid that they will not be able to listen to such a ''good'' story again!


    Yu Dong:''?????''


    Didn''t they say that it was a good story and they liked it too so why were they reacting like she wanted to eat them?


    But when she heard that they were sleepy she didn''t continue. Sheid down next to them gently patting their tummies as she hummed a luby that she knew of. "Little zombie lost his way, oh he is afraid his mommy will decay -"


    Yu Mai and Little Bun:"¡­" again with the zombies ????


    That night Yu Dong was fast asleep but next to her both Yu Mai and Little Bun squirmed they were dreaming about being eaten.

 Chapter 163 - Not Suitable

    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C Not Suitable</h4>


    Next chap


    "Will they be alright?" Shen Li didn''t know why the two kids woke up with eye bags under their eyes but the two looked rather zoned out.


    Even the always active Little Bun didn''t make a fuss when Chen Mi told him that they were going out and to stay with their Uncle Zhu quietly.


    Shen Li thought that he was dreaming when he saw Little Bun agree without even saying ''oou''. What exactly happened to the two of them that they were so out of it?


    Even after leaving the house he was still worried about the two kids. Originally he was going to stay behind but then Ye Liu said that if the matters went out of hand he wanted someone rational enough to stop Yu Dong.


    Among the three of them only Shen Li was rational and Yu Dong only listened to him because she was really soft against Shen Li''s gentleness whenpared to Ye Liu''s bluntness and Chen Mi''s spoiled bratty attitude.


    "Zhu Qian will take good care of them." said Chen Mi although he looked quite worried himself. "The kids said that they will be fine. So I think they will be alright and Lang Ru is with them too, the two will be back to their spirits in no time."


    "But still I wonder what happened? The two never acted like that?" Shen Li whose paternal feelings were deep couldn''t help but be worried.


    Ye Liu who was looking out of the carriage window turned his head and simply said. "Mai said that Dong Dong told him a bedtime story, it made him pee his bed."


    Ye Liu was the only one was who willing to pamper Yu Mai to the extreme. Even though the other two also doted on him, Chen Mi who didn''t want another Little Bun to be born was a bit strict.


    And Shen Li was hard to get close to with that gentle persona of his so Ye Liu was Yu Mai''s favourite and he would tell almost everything to his brother Liu.


    The other too frowned, a bedtime story? It didn''t sound as bad as they made it out to be right?


    But then Ye Liu who understood what was going in their head smiled and added. "It was about zombies."


    Ah, that exins it. They knew about Yu Dong a little now, they also knew that she came from a world where the humans were infected with a deadly virus and ended up bing walking dead.


    No wonder Yu Mai and Little Bun were scared, even they were scared when they first heard about it. But to Yu Dong -those zombies were positively cute!


    She once mentioned thatpared to living humans; zombies were better because they didn''t make petty schemes behind others'' backs!


    Was there even any sense in this?


    Given Yu Dong''s EQ she might not have understood that Yu Mai and Little Bun Bun got scared because of her story. She still believed that it was because of the change in sleeping arrangements!


    Yu Dong who was sitting outside the carriage could hear that her husbands were discussing the matter regarding theck of sleep of the kids but the wind outside was too strong and the chatter of the crowd made it impossible for her to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    This was the disadvantage of having a sensitive hearing she couldn''t focus on just one person alone!


    Yu Dong was unhappy she couldn''t help but doubt whether her story was scary, she had clearly omitted all the gruesome details so how can it be scary?


    She couldn''t help but turn to Lang who was driving the carriage "Lang do you think a story of walking dead is scary?"


    Lang had already heard the discussion that Yu Mai was having with her daughter.


    He hadined to her daughter saying that the storytelling wasn''t a good thing and she lied to him if she wasn''t wrong her daughter was coaxing an angry Yu Mai when she left the house.


    Lang was wondering how she should approach this matter but now that Yu Dong has asked it by herself, she could finally talk about it. "Actually, yes. Sister Yu I didn''t know how to tell you this but such a thing is obviously very scary for even an adult much less a child. Children like to hear about cute things like rabbit and turtle kind of stories. I don''t think they will like things like Zombies but of course your efforts should be appreciated. It''s not easy to think of a random story."


    Yu Dong whose ''only efforts can be appreciated'': "¡­." I don''t want it thanks.


    Yu Dong who finally realised how bad her creative skills were immediately thought about buying a bunch of books to improve her storytelling skills and just like that a bunch of hellish days were lined up in front of Yu Mai and Little Bun.


    ¨C


    "Here we are." Lang pulled the carriage to a stop in front of the tavern.


    Yu Dong jumped down gracefully and surveyed the building in front of her. She had some idea about this famous tavern.


    By the looks of it in just a few months the tavern took a turn for the worst. At least when the original owner used toe here things like having drugs and teasing mers happened inside the tavern but now- She scrunched up her nose and tsked in distaste it was no different than a low-ss brothel.


    She went around the carriage and stopped her husbands froming down. She knew that they came here to help her but she might as well not let them see such disgusting things. "You three go to that tea house and ask around if there is a suitable spot where we can open our shop. Don''t worry so much, I know what I am doing. I have thing covered here so you don''t have to worry about me. Just do as I say."


    Shen Li pursed his lips he didn''t want to leave his wife but the tavern was really no longer a ce where he and the other mers can enter. So he could only nod his head. "Mhm Wife, take care and leave if the tavern mistress make things difficult for you. Nothing is more important than your life."


    He knew that his wife was doing this because she ''sympathizes'' with Xiao Hua but he didn''t want his wife to take unnecessary trouble for an unimportant man.


    Yu Dong couldn''t help but smile as she reached her hand to pat his head.. "Of course, I promise you."

 Chapter 164 - Your Cousin Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨C Your Cousin Is Here</h4>


    Shen Li left with the others in tow to the tea house that Yu Dong asked them to go to. It wasn''t far away, it was only a distance of ten steps yet the three of them felt like they were leaving their wife behind in a war zone.


    Though the tavern mistress loved money she wasn''t a fool. It was highly unlikely that she will agree to sell thirty mers who were the main attraction point of the tavern.


    Though they were not worried about Yu Dong getting hurt they were afraid that she will attract too much attention while dealing with the tavern mistress!


    The three entered the tea house and because they wereing to see Xiao Hua they had dressed in their most beautiful clothes.


    The three looked like three princes with this change of clothes. Thus when they requested the pavilion that had provided them with the best view.


    The waitress didn''t even stop to think and immediately brought them to the first floor which was reserved only for the rich madams and mers.


    "Being rich and having money in the pocket really makes a difference doesn''t it! Brother Li?"mented Chen Mi. Surly it wasn''t that they never came here.


    When the previous Yu Dong was still alive and well, he and his brothers came here to bring her back home many times.


    Because they didn''t have a patron they couldn''t go inside the tavern and could only wait for Yu Dong toe out.


    Back then no matter what kind of capricious weather it was Yu Dong would make sure toe here.


    Chen Mi still remembered that one time when the weather was so hot that his skin was peeling off.


    If it wasn''t because Yu Dong staying there for three days straight he and his brothers had no choice toe and bring her back.


    They weren''t worried about her but about the money!


    So even if they did not want to; they still travelled this far on foot because they didn''t have money to hire an ox cart.


    Back then Aunt Wang was disappointed with Yu Dong and the two had a fight so the three couldn''t ask to borrow Aunt Wang''s ox cart either.


    Walking so far and waiting for long periods of time outside the tavern, made them thirsty.


    The three hade to this very tea shop to ask for water but before they could even ask for it they were kicked by the busgirl who took them as beggars.


    Now in this very tea shop they sat, enjoying the most expensive view and the waitresses and the busgirl who looked down on them were now fawning upon them like they were their money trees.


    Ye Liu sipped upon his tea that had a faint delicate scent. Putting down his cup he sneered. "What''s there for you to be surprised about? Hasn''t it always been like this? Even our ''Dear rtives'' looked down on us because they earned more than us. It''s all about either money or power -nothing else."


    Shen Li didn''t pick up his tea though Chen Mi had deliberately ordered the most expensive tea to show it off to the bus girl who was shocked to see the three of them.


    He still couldn''t bring himself to take a sip. Sighing he added: "I just hope that Dong Dong doesn''t get in any trouble, she is so impulsive sometimes -"


    "Don''t worry Brother Li¡­Wife is smart she won''t cause any trouble don''t worry." Although Ye Liu said that- he too looked just as concerned.


    While Chen Mi''s eyes were locked on the tavern. "It would be nice if wife just drops the idea altogether. If you ask me that Xiao Hua is not worth it. He didn''t say anything when others were spending their entire family''s saving on him! But now that the trouble hase knocking on his door¡­ Hmph! Who is he to want our wife to protect him? If he was so pure then why didn''t he leave earlier?"


    Shen Li and Ye Liu didn''t say anything but in their heart, they were definitely thinking the same.


    ¨C


    "Sister Tong isn''t that your cousin?" Yu Dong wasn''t the only one who was used to frolicking around with beauties.


    Yu Tong was the same she too liked to waste her time in the tavern. The only difference was that she was a little more controlledpared to Yu Dong who didn''t know we had was good for her.


    Yu Tong looked up from the face of the beautiful Mer she was holding in her arms.


    Although she was reluctant to do so, why will she care about her cousin when she had a beautiful Mer in her arms but Yu Tong was also a little envious of her cousin from the past few months.


    Thetter was getting better and better. Before when Yu Dong was nothing but a useless street rat, she had the chance to shine in the vige everyone used to praise her saying that how she was better in everything and her morals were so good that they even praised her daddy for teaching her well.


    The Mers of the vige use ask her daddy about the secret of raising such a good daughter like her when she had a cousin like Yu Dong but ever since Yu Dong turned a new leaf, no one cared about her.


    The vigers all talked about Yu Dong saying that she was just a phoenix who was sleeping.


    And just like that she became a magpie who was holding the phoenix''s nest!


    Even her grandma kept telling her to learn from Yu Dong as for her daddy, that old man was getting senile by the day.


    How can Yu Tong swallow this humiliation! She was looking forward to Yu Dong''s big slip up.


    So that she will be able to embarrass Yu Dong just the way she deserved -and finally her patience was rewarded!


    Yu Dong really messed up! She came to the Tavern. Hehe let''s see how the Mers in the vige will sing her praises once she let this news slip!


    "Eh? but why is she going to the tavern mistress''s room?" Eximed the Little Mer startling Yu Tong.

 Chapter 165 - [Bonus ]

    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C [Bonus ]</h4>


    Yu Tong''s eyes widened with mirth the Mer on her side was right.


    Yu Dong didn''t go to the counter where they registered for the Mer they wanted to spend time with. Instead she went straight to the tavern mistress after briefly reporting to the sturdy bodyguards that stood just outside the door of the tavern mistress''s room.


    Yu Tong was so surprised that she dropped the Mer who was sitting on herp when she abruptly stood up.


    The Mer muttered an aggrieved "Oww." but Yu Tong didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Yu Dong went inside the tavern mistress''s room? That was impossible! The tavern mistress didn''t meet with anyone until they gave her a reasonable price.


    Of course Yu Tong gritted her teeth. Yu Dong can visit the tavern mistress she was no longer the same Yu Dong was she?


    Looks like the money she was making was no joke! Because the tavern mistress does not allow anyone to look for her unless they paid in gold. Gold!


    That was hundred of silver taels! Where the hell did she get so much money? Yu Tong''s eyes darkened and nobody could tell what she was thinking.


    "Ah, my dear Yu Dong." greeted the tavern mistress her smile ttering and greasy. Although Yu Dong could see that the tavern mistress wasn''t happy to see her at all.


    Her eyes were cold and she would assessed her like a gambler would assess all his cards before putting them on the table.


    Yu Dong let her look as much as she wanted and without waiting for her to ''permit'' her to sit, Yu Dong pulled the chair and sat down.


    Behind her Lang stood at guard just like the sturdy moon behind the tavern mistress. "Of course, by all means -sit down" said the tavern mistress her smile flickering a little. She was a woman who has seen the storms of day while managing to keep her smile.


    Yu Dong cocked a brow and casually shrugged. "Of course I will. I paid a gold tael foring inside surely I am allowed to sit down right?"


    She wasn''t trying to be sarcastic but she was more than infuriated at the thought of wasting a gold tael for just a meeting.


    From the memories of the original owner she knew that the tavern mistress named Xiang Bei was one greedy bitch but she didn''t know that she was this greedy.


    No wonder the original owner never looked for her, it wasn''t because she didn''t want to but because she couldn''t! Son of a ¨C


    Xiang Bei raised her brows. She hadn''t seen Yu Dong for quite a lot of months. Thest time she saw her thetter was hooked on the happy powder.


    Her dealer warned her that the happy powder was dangerous but Xiang Bei wanted to make a Godly sum from that dangerous thing.


    It was cheaper than wine and many fools like Yu Dong were willing to buy it.


    So, despite the danger she still continued to sell it in her tavern but then Yu Dong overdosed and fainted with foaming out of her mouth and that scared her.


    She was afraid that if Yu Dong died the matter might be chased down to her so she hurriedly got rid of those happy powders packages(the original owner did some good huh).


    After that ident she never saw Yu Dong again and thought that thetter most probably died or something but now that thetter was sitting in front of her.


    Xiang Bei couldn''t help but feel regretful -ah! That stock was worth fifty taels and yet because of this stupid fool, she threw it all away!


    If she knew that Yu Dong was going to be alright then she wouldn''t have done that! Nice her heart was bleeding so much that it felt like her flesh was being cut. Despite causing her so much loss this woman was sitting in front of her as tall and haughty!


    "Can I ask you asked for this meeting?" asked Xiang Bei though she was internally cursing Yu Dong, she didn''t dare to offend her.


    She had already checked out the quality of Yu Dong''s clothes they were of the finest quality and not just anyone could afford them.


    A woman who could frisk out a gold tael with so much ease wasn''t one to be offended! So despite feeling indignant Xiang Bei''s tone was filled with politeness.


    "About that .. do you mind calling Xiao Hua here first?" said Yu Dong since everything was happening because of Xiao Hua it made no sense if he wasn''t here. She simply wanted all the parties involved to be present but Xiang Bei misinterpreted her meaning.


    Xiang Bei thought that Yu Dong was still pining after Xiao Hua who have rejected her a countless number of times already. Back then she also refused but now ¨C she once again did a quick checkup of Yu Dong.


    Thetter was indeed looking like a rich Master and her manners were no less than those aristocratic Madams. ''hmm¡­.''


    Xiao Hua was indeed a hot potato. He was egging the Mers in her tavern to rebel against her.


    Yesterday many of Xiao Hua''s friends refused to perform in the tavern which offended quite a lot of her customers.


    If this was before she would have tried to cajole them but they all were getting old and their poprity was also declining.


    Xiang Bei wanted to introduce some fresh meat but not before gobbling thest big piece of meat! Before adding the new Mers that''s she choose she wanted to sell of these mers or else their poprity might decline and she won''t be able to get it.


    If Yu Dong brought Xiao Hua then she wouldn''t have to worry about a thing! With him gone the Mers will return to their tracks again! Let''s see without Xiao Hua what will they do!


    Xiao Hua walked inside the, his gaze darted to Yu Dong and his heart that was hanging in his throat finally settled down.


    Fortunately, she was here.


    ¨C


    A/n: do you want five or six husbands? If five it is Xiao Hua will be kicked out.

 Chapter 166 - Didn’t Dote On Hua Hua In Vain

    <h4>Chapter 166 ¨C Didn¡¯t Dote On Hua Hua In Vain</h4>


    Xiao Hua was really relieved in his heart. Last night he was really worried although he was the one who came with the idea he was really worried about whether or not Yu Dong wille.


    He knew it in his heart that this was his own mess and he and Yu Dong were nothing but strangers and that was even more so now that Yu Dong was no longer infatuated with him.


    The money he had asked from her was not a small amount either.


    Why will she waste that money on him who never helped her? She had a child and three husbands, from his observation he was very clear about the matter that Yu Dong treated her husband really well.


    So why will she care about him wasn''t it better to keep those thirty or so golden taels for the future? Xiao Hua knew that the amount he asked for wasn''t something just anyone coulde up with.


    He was certain that Yu Dong might just forget everything and note to redeem him. But she dide for him. Xiao Hua felt his heart that was hanging in his throat finally settle down in his chest.


    She was here and that''s all that mattered. Xiao Hua''s heart was filled with gratitude but apart from the gratitude there was something else as well a twinge of sweetness that he couldn''t understand and took as nothing but genuine relief.


    Xiang Bei waited for Xiao Hua toe and stand next to her. After all she was his boss even if Xiao Hua did not want to admit it there was nothing he can do right?


    Who made the Empress hate the Mers so much that she made such a disparity in status between women and the Mers.


    The tavern was hers and so was Xiao Hua he have to listen to her even if he didn''t want to.


    Xiao Hua did note to stand went to her but instead went to stand next to Yu Dong surprising herpletely.


    When did this happen¡­ Does Xiao Hua actually choose to stand next to Yu Dong?


    Didn''t he say that Yu Dong was like a sticky piece of trash that had nothing but lust in her eyes?


    That he would rather starve to death than to ever let her touch even an inch of his clothing? Now, what was this?


    Xiang Bei examined Yu Dong''s clothing and then her gaze raked over Yu Dong''s sharp and clean features and she coldly sneered.


    Haha sure enough those big words were nothing but lies weren''t they? When she told Xiao Hua to agree to the rich madam''s proposal he refused saying that he would never do something so lowly as selling himself to a woman.


    Now what was this? Didn''t he get together with Yu Dong behind her back? In the end, it was all about having money and good looks wasn''t it?


    Yet he made himself sound so righteous or if he was a piece of good fat meat of a swan and she was an ugly food who was trying to smuggle the swan to ake filled with an ugly goose!


    Haha those big words were nothing but lies. No wonder Xiao Hua was so resolute in refusing that old rich Madam it was because he got together with Yu Dong.


    If not for Yu Dong sitting here she really wanted to rush and remove Xiao Hua''s sleeves to check whether he was still a virgin or not.


    This foolish and narrow-minded Mer! He cannot figure out good from bad Yu Dong seduced him with her good looks and he was seduced just like that!


    She will admit that Yu Dong was good looking now that she does not have those cowardly dodgy eyes and herplexion was no longer the yellow sickly self.


    But the real question is -can she fork out the same amount the rich madam was willing to pay for Xiao Hua?


    She was willing to pay her a hundred of silver taels. That was like giving her one gold tael for someone like Xiao Hua whose temper was so arrogant. He who didn''t put anyone in his eyes and he was getting old too!


    He was going to be eighteen in a few months and Xiang Bei wanted to milk Xiao Hua for all he was worth it but looks like she would not be able to do that no!


    She will get that money if Yu Dong was here for Xiao Hua then she will just have to squeeze Yu Dong dry!


    "Ah Yu Dong if you were here for this you should have just told me. I would have discussed the matter with you there was no need to call Hua Hua." Xiang Bei hid her seething resentment and smiled like a blooming flower.


    "I must say that your perseverance really worked. Who here doesn''t know how well you treated Hua Hua. It''s great to see that your affections are finally being reciprocated. Ahh you didn''t dote on Hua Hua in vain."


    When Xiang Bei said this she cast a look of ridicule at Xiao Hua making thetter fume. He knew it he knew that even if he were to redeem himself he will never be able to get rid of this stain on his existence.


    Even if he never sold his body. He would still be called an entertainer of a brothel! But it wasn''t his fault! His mother made this tavern for Mer''s to show off their talents yet his cousin made it nothing but a lowly brothel it wasn''t his fault was it?


    Yu Dong was toozy to bother with Xiao Hua''s ugly expression. This path was what thetter had chosen so there was nothing she could do in it.


    She calmly smiled and slid the list that held the names of the thirty or so Mers and smirked. "My perseverance is indeed quite fearsome because I just don''t want just him but even all of them."


    Xiang Bei picked up the list that held the names of the Mers and herplexion turned green.

 Chapter 167 - Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Mommy</h4>


    Xiang Bei instantly turned to look at Xiao Hua these Mers weren''t these the ones who were turning old and she was preparing to sell them?


    She also had a list of patrons in drawers to whom she wanted to sell these Mers to. No wonder Xiao Hua was busy going out these days turns out that he was making these arrangements for the Mers.


    He still hasn''t given up on his resolution of saving those Mers! And here she thought that he was only going around with his usual business smart move.


    She made a mistake taking him lightly. He was smarter than she gave him credit for she thought that he was just a mere Mer how far can he go?


    But he proved her wrong not only did he look for a way out he also thought of a way to pull Yu Dong into his n.


    She didn''t know what he exchanged with Yu Dong but surely there was nothing else but his body that he can make use of right?


    However she didn''t dare to take him lightly anymore. Xiang Bei red at Xiao Hua who red right back.


    Yes he was the one who did it. What can she do about it? He wouldn''t inherit the tavern that his mother left for him because of the disparity of the status between a Mer and a woman.


    He still had some influence on the tavern and had his own spies who were more than willing to do work for him.


    No one can hide anything from him as long as he set his mind on digging deeper and finding out what was happening in the tavern.


    He long found out Xiang Bei wanted to sell the mass who were getting old and make another sum of a great sum of money.


    Xiao Hua had seen what happened to Hanjing. There was no way he could allow such a thing to happen to his other friends as well.


    Hanjing was still young and could return to the tavern but what will happen to his other friends who will get old in a few months?


    Would they be not sold again and again and again. Until they could no longer withstand the pressure?


    Xiao Hua was certain that Xiang Bei will never stop she was so greedy that she didn''t evenpse about the wishes of the dead.


    She didn''t respect his mother''s will and she didn''t respect the promise she did to his daddy. So will she even stop to care about these Mers whom she took as nothing but tools to satiate her greed?


    Xiang Bei sneered she will admit that Xiao Hua''s n was indeed amazing but it had a little w and that was -does Yu Dong have enough money to buy thirty mers?


    She will admit that Yu Dong was looking quite rich but buying thirty Mers would mean forking thirty gold taels can she do that?


    No matter how rich she was she wouldn''t want to waste her money on thirty Mers would she?


    Not to mention thirty taels of gold wasn''t something that anyone can earn just in a few months unless they had a hidden treasury left behind by their parents.


    Xiang Bei knew Mother Yu although thetter was a good huntress unfortunately all the money she saved was either snatched by her greedy half-sister and stepfather or was wasted by this good for nothing Yu Dong from where will she get thirty taels of gold?


    "Ah! Yu Dong are you sure you want to buy so many Mers?" asked Xiang Bei with a derisiveugh. "I mean I am not looking down on you but you have to admit that no matter how good the idea of having a harem sounds I don''t think it''s feasible. Ah! Don''t think that I am looking down on you but are you sure you will be able to handle so many Mers? I mean your kidney, will it be able to handle it?"


    After saying this crude joke Xiang Bei burst outughing even the sturdy-looking Momo startedughing apparently finding the joke too funny.


    Yu Dong said nothing and let the twough she smiled calmly and licked her lips. Sensually leaning her back on her chair, she calmly let her eyes assess Xiang Bei as she coldly spoke. "What''s there to worry about? I am strong and sturdy there is nothing wrong with my stamina, in fact-" she deliberately paused and stretched her sentence. "Forget about thirty Mers, I can even make a woman kneel down and call me Mommy."


    Xiang Bei''sughter came to an abrupt halt and she choked on air coughing and sputtering ¡­.this¡­why didn''t she know that Yu Dong was thiswless before? She even tried to make a move on her.


    Yu Dong: I didn''t I meant that I can make you kneel in front of me after showing off my fighting skills.


    Xiang Bei cleared her throat and immediately coughed in embarrassment. "I wasn''t trying to joke with you Yu Dong. It''s not just the matter of you having stamina or not. Buying thirty Mers that lot won''te cheap. Not to mention you even want to buy Xiao Hua who is the current poprity of the tavern."


    Yu Dongnguidly smiled at Xiang Bei. She knew that thetter was slowly trying to intimidate her by showing off the assets that she had in her hands.


    Yu Dong smirked "What''s there to joke about? If I am daring enough toe here to propose this to you doesn''t it means that I have the money with me to buy these Mers?


    Don''t worry not only do I have the money to buy this lot I even have enough money to raise them as my little pets. Just state your terms. I want to have a good taste of these Mers before tomorrow morning."


    Her arrogant tone made Xiang Bei''s face flush red and then turn pale. Even Xiao Hua felt his cheeks burn he understood that she was deliberately ying the role of a hooligan to not let Xiang Bei catch a whiff of their n but was this necessary?


    She was making his face burn with embarrassment! (are you sure it''s embarrassing?)


    Xiang Bei''s lips curled ''Fine, then if she didn''t send Yu Dong back with her face covered in shame then she will not be called Xiang! How dare she mock her? Has she forgotten how she used to suck up to her?''

 Chapter 168 - State Your Terms

    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C State Your Terms</h4>


    Xiang Bei at this moment was incredibly furious so much so that herplexion was turning purple.


    She should have paid proper attention to Xiao Hua. Now that he has brought such a troublesome fellow.


    She could only do her best to teach both of Em'' a good lesson lest they think that she was easy to deal with.


    Didnt Yu Dong want to buy these thirty Mers? Then she will let her have them but of course at a reasonable price!


    She looked at Yu Dong hiding her simmering resentment and smiled politely like she wasn''t the one who was cursing Yu Dong in her head. "Ah! Yu Dong it''s like this these thirty mers are not for sale. After all, they are the stars of my tavern many rich Madamse to enjoy their show if I sell these thirty Mers to you then wouldn''t I be the one suffering the biggest loss here? It''s not like I don''t want to sell theme but you have to understand my predicament as well."


    The way Xiang Bei talked about those thirty Mers so affectionately made Yu Dong and Xiao Hua''s hair stand up.


    This woman was shameless -so shameless that her expression didn''t even flinch in the slightest while she was saying those lies! What stars? What losses? Didn''t you already have a backup n in your hand? So what was with this reluctant tone of yours? Weren''t you a big boss of a small tavern? Since when did you be an actress as well?


    Yu Dong knew why Xiang Bei was acting like this she calmly raised her brows and went straight to the point. "Madam Xiang, you and I both know that there is nothing that can''t be bought with money! So why don''t we give up on these formalities and get straight to the point? Tell me what''s your terms and I will tell you mine ..Alright? Neither of us wants to suffer any losses here."


    Xiang Bei nced at Yu Dong her eyes lit up as she heard Yu Dong to mention her terms.


    She knew that Yu Dong was shrewd but there was only a little to what she can do right?


    She was the one who held the documents of those Mers without her approval those mers can never leave this tavern. If Yu Dong wanted those thirty Mers she had to get them through her hands!


    So Xiang Bei wasn''t even a little bit bashful as she raised her fingers and showed them to Yu Dong with a wide grin. "Fifty golden taels and not one tael less. Give me the money and I will let you go scout free with these thirty Mers."


    Yu Dong nced at Xiang Bei''s confident expression and chuckled. "Madam Xiang its true that I said that you can state your terms but I never said that I will most definitely agree to them alright?"


    She smiled with a sharp glint in her eyes as she tapped her fingers on the table in a chaotic rhythm. "Do you honestly think that fifty tails is a reasonable price for thirty Mers? Well if they have been virgins I would have paid that price but-" She raised her finger and instantly Xiang Bei felt a bad feeling rise in her heart. "Most of them you have used them to serve rich madams. They are no longer pure.. It would not be wrong if I call them second goods. Do you think anyone will pay fifty tails for second-hand goods? One of them is even pregnant. And secondly they are not even young. The reason I want them is that those Mers once looked down upon me -I just want to ''teach them'' a good lesson for disregarding the gold and cherishing the copper- I think twenty gold taels are enough for these Mers what do you say?"


    Yu Dong spoke everything very fast and Xiang Bei fell silent. Her mind a mess. She thought that Yu Dong didn''t have a good grasp of the goods but she was wrong again.


    Xiao Hua didn''t just tell Yu Dong about the conditions of the Mers he even gave her a piece of brief information about the mers virginity status! Has Xiao Hua gone mad?


    By telling Yu Dong about the virginity status wasn''t he worried that his friends will suffer under the hands of Yu Dong? Was he that crazy to get out of her grasp that he was willing to risk it all?


    "Ah! Dong Dong it''s not that I want to scold you but you really shouldn''t say such a thing for those Mers. They are after all humans and they too have feelings." Xiang Bei sighed as if she was really disappointed by Yu Dong. "How could you describe them as second-hand goods?"


    Yu Dong grinned she didn''t even look the slightest bit offended as she leaned forward and mockingly retorted. "Madam Xiang why don''t I bring someone from your ''customers'' list and you say the same thing to them? Let''s see what they will say when you tell them that you want to sell thirty Mers in which fifteen have already served someone. One is pregnant with God knows whose child for fifty gold taels. We will sue if they call me crazy or you alright? What do you say?"


    Xiang Bei was left speechless she got it all wrong! Yu Dong wasn''t here to negotiate terms with her but instead she was here to buy those Mers ording to her terms!


    As if! Xiang Bei gritted her teeth as she coldly retorted. "If so then I am sorry. I cannot sell you those Mers those Mers are my valuable assets. I cannot sell them to someone who does not care about their worth!"


    Xiang Bei thought that she would definitely drive Yu Dong in a corner like this but to her surprise, thetter was still smiling.


    "Madam Xiang think about it carefully. I am paying you more than anyone else will be willing to, if you think that it''s my loss you are wrong. I can buy a new stock of Mers from somewhere else. I don''tck the money or the resources but do you really have the time to negotiate terms with me or anyone? After all from what I heard you are in quite a hurry to sell these Mers."


    Xiang Bei''s expression froze as she once again turned to look at Xiao Hua. Good very good, he told her about this too!

 Chapter 169 - My Temper Is Not Good

    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C My Temper Is Not Good</h4>


    Xiang Bei was furious! No she was livid. Even though she was a bit over the top she had never treated Xiao Hua wrongly.


    Every time he offended a rich madam it was her who saved his ass from the troubles he caused after offending those rich madams because of his arrogance.


    She even let him run amok. Let him have the freedom that he wanted and yet! This brat actually betrayed her without a single care in the world! What did she ask from him?


    She only asked him to be a concubine of that rich madam and nothing else for whom she was doing it?


    Although the Madame was old, she was extremely rich-so rich that her generation didn''t even need to work to eat three meals a day. Yet Xiao Hua reacted so strongly like she had asked him to give her -his life!


    Was there any need for him to react like that? It was just giving his body in exchange for theforts of life was that so bad? In her mind there was no need for Xiao Hua to betray her like this.


    "Hua Hua I underestimated you, not only are you ambitious for a Mer- you are highly scheming. You even drove a dagger into your own cousin''s back. You are really shameless! I treated you so well but this is how you repay me? By colluding with outsiders?"


    Xiao Hua snorted he didn''t look affronted at all instead he looked quite smug as he stared at Xiang Bei and sneered coldly. "Of course, I am good after all I learned it from the best sister. Who other than you know how to stab someone in the back? You promised my mother that you will take care of my dad and me but you sold my Daddy even before my mother''s corpse turned cold. At that time what did you say to me? That you were doing it for my Daddy. You said that my Daddy was still young and didn''t have to suffer in the tavern -that he will lead afortable life? That''s what you told me right?" Xiao Huaughed coldly as he red at Xiang Bei.


    His eyes turned red as he clenched his fists. "And what happened? My Daddy returned in a porcin urn! I couldn''t even see my Daddy in hisst moments! You have treated me so well that I cannot afford to be treated well by you! I am afraid that if I took your kindness then I too will have to repay you by returning in an urn!"


    He was agitated enough to lunge at Xiang Bei she was so good! She reduced his family until nothing was left and deteriorated his family''s tavern to what it was now.


    Yet she still shamelessly imed that she has been so nice to him? That she has treated him well? How dare she say that to him! Anyone in this world can say those words to him but not her!


    Xiang Bei''s expression turned stiff as she furtively nced at Yu Dong who simply sat on her chair with a calm expression.


    She didn''t say anything but she was really surprised in her heart. So turns out that this famous tavern belonged to Xiao Hua''s family and Xiang Bei was simply running it.


    No wonder Xiao Hua was reluctant to leave this tavern for so many years it was his family''s legacy after all. No one would like to leave what their parents worked hard on in the hands of greedy people like Xiang Bei. Wasn''t this the case with the original owner too?


    She grew so bitter and upset because what belonged to her was snatched by her family. Her depression was not only because she was kicked out of her house but also because she lost what should have been hers.


    There was no other exnation why Yu Dong grew up to be a person who didn''t have any hope in the world but of course she could have chosen another path like Xiao Hua instead of bing a bitter and hopeless person.


    Yu Dong raised her hand and lightly patted Xiao Hua''s hand. The touch was fleeting like a butterfly softly caressing the back of his hand.


    However to Xiao Hua whose temper was rising rapidly-immediately calmed down by the touch.


    The frustration he was feeling slowly vanished and instead some sort of itching sensation crawled up his skin. What was this? Did Yu Dong touch something wrong? Why was he feeling so itchy just because she touched him?


    After Xiao Hua was calmed down Yu Dong slowly turned to look at Xiang Bei. Though her lips were still curled up in a smile her eyes were no longer smiling.


    Because she was looking at Xiang Bei she missed Xiao Hua''s flustered expression. But Lang who was standing behind her saw it and immediately felt a chill rise on her heart.


    This expression¡­. She was worried that her young masters are going to have a hard time in the future. Just how many Mers, will she seduce before her mistress realizes that it was enough?


    Yu Dong didn''t look threatening at all, with her clean profile and her doe-like eyes that were always limpid as if she had just cried.


    No one would take her as dangerous whenpared to Xiang Bei who was older and had a distinct ''criminal'' aura around herself but Yu Dong''s aura was not one to be trifled with, especially when she looked at Xiang Bei with her slightly curved up.


    Hernguish expression only make her look like a smiling tiger that might lunge at anyone''s throat at any moment without any warning, she smiled.


    "Madame Xiang looks like l wasn''t clear enough for you to understand. When I said that you don''t have the time, I literally meant it. I know the new batch of Mers that -you want to buy and unfortunately for you.. I am quite familiar with that ve trader. If you don''t agree to my terms I can always make someone else agree to them. I mean that the new batch isn''t bad either- its only my affection for these Mers that''s stopping me from going to that ve trader. So what do you say? Will you lose this batch to me or the new one- such fine quality Mers. I am afraid it will take a long time for you to get another one like that."


    "You!" Xiang Bei of course didn''t expect to be threatened like that, she stood up from her chair and the second she stood up, Momo and her lunged at Yu Dong.


    However Yu Dong didn''t even move from her seat. She didn''t flinch when the Momo lunged at her and simply grabbed the cor of the Momo before throwing her over her shoulder.


    The Momo couldn''t believe what happened and Xiang Bei couldn''t believe it even more so. Yu Dong was such a tiny little thing whenpared to the Momo, and yet she lifted her so easily?


    Yu Dong didn''t bother with their shocked expressions and when the Momo went to stand back up, she raised her foot and pressed it down on the Momo''s chest shocking thetter so much that she couldn''t move.


    The Momo was very much stronger whenpared to Yu Dong but at the current moment, the Momo couldn''t even move. To her it felt like her chest was being crushed! Yu Dong sneered.. "Did I forget to mention? My temper isn''t good."

 Chapter 170 - Of Are You Having Fun?

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C Of Are You Having Fun?</h4>


    Yu Dong didn''t lift her foot and the Momo whose chest was being pressed felt like her bones were being broken.


    In just a few seconds the Momo felt like her chest was being crushed by a boulder a thousand times bigger than her body.


    She couldn''t even herself up from the ground much less push Yu Dong''s foot away from her chest.


    All she could do was grunt and try to get up but with Yu Dong standing there she couldn''t possibly do anything.


    The Momo was used to bullying others but she never thought that at there wille a day when she will be bullied as well! The Momo was scared stiff and no matter how resentful she felt towards Yu Dong she could only stop struggling and turn silent.


    She was afraid that if she continued to go against Yu Dong thetter might just crush her bones into fine white powder!


    The Momo wasn''t the only one who was scared Xiang Bei was also scared stiff. She stared at Lu Dong and felt her entire body go cold.


    What was this? From when did Yu Dong get so strong? Was this the side effect of the happy powder? Does it turn one into a super warrior or something? What? What was happening? Such a little girl lift up a Momo who weighed more than a hundred kilograms with a single hand!


    What kind of miracle was this?


    Yu Dong waited for the Momo to stop struggling under her foot and only when thetter stopped struggling did Yu Dong lift her foot from her chat and sneered coldly.


    "If you dare to make a move again on me or anyone else -this time it will be your head instead and.." Tapping the head of the Momo with the tip of her shoes Yu Dong added with a sadistic grin. "I am afraid your head doesn''t look durable enough for that."


    These words caused a chill to crawl up the spine of everyone present in the room especially Xiang Bei and the Momo, both of them were quite clear about the difference in the status of their strength.


    With Yu Dong showcasing her abilities they all know that if she were to step on the Momo''s head, it will be a blood bath!


    Xiang Bei didn''t want to retreat back because of her fear but before she could say anything Yu Dong whipped out the knife she was carrying in her space- to everyone it looked like she took it out from her sleeves and that caused even more terror to rise in the heart of Xiang Bei.


    What were those stupid bodyguards of hers doing? A woman brought such a sharp knife to the tavern and smuggled it right under their noses! And neither of there caught a whiff off it! Such useless idiots!


    However, now wasn''t the time for her to scold those bodyguards. She has to stop Yu Dong first. "Look Yu Dong this is really not necessary. We can talk things out nicely just- put that¡­. put that knife down."


    "Of course we can talk things through but first-" She raised the knife and aimed at Xiang Bei.


    Caught off guard Xiang Bei closed her eyes but the pain she expected never came slightly rxed that Yu Dong might have missed her aim.


    She opened her eyes but then someone grabbed her throat and raised her two feet above in the air.


    The action was ruthless and Xiang Bei tried to struggle furiously but the hold on her throat was extremely strong, so strong that it felt like her windpipes were getting crushed!


    She was deprived of air and the feeling of suffocation made her lose all hope. Her eyes darted to the groaning Momo who was still on the floor and she knew that no one would be able to save her.


    So she herself tried to escape Yu Dong by grabbing the hand that was holding her throat and scratched it with all her might but even when Yu dong''s skin was torn by her nails and she drew blood thetter did not move. It was as if she couldn''t feel pain at all! "Mm! Mmmf, help, mhmm."


    Just as she was about to lose consciousness, the hold on her throat tightened and Yu Dong finally let go of her.


    Xiang Bei''s pupil dted as she gulped a great amount of air but then her throat was caught back and -she was lifted back up just the second her body slid down and her feet touched the floor.


    Once, twice, thrice, she didn''t know how many times it happened-


    The Yu Dong in front of her was like a demon she was holding a knife in her hand and yet there was a charming smile on her face, the two-deep dimples on her cheeks curled up when she smiled like that.


    Her eyes were shining with amusement while Xiang Bei was hovering on the border of life and death.


    Her curled eyshes cast a shadow on her cheeks making her appearance look as exquisite as a Goddess.


    Yet when she tilted her head andughed wildly the small hair on everyone''s backs stood up straight. "Oh are you having fun?"


    "Mmhm cough, Yu Dong, let go of me-" Xiang Bei''s heart was filled with hatred. Her voice was swift turning hoarse and her eyes were unconsciously tearing up.


    Even her mouth was hanging open because of the effort she had to put in to keep herself conscious. She could feel her mouth dripping saliva from the corner of her mouth as she tried to say something to Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong let go of thetter and wiped her hand. She looked down at Xiang Bei as if she was looking at nothing but trash under her foot.


    This gaze of her riled up Xiang Bei as thetter red hatefully at Yu Dong. "Yu Dong you-"


    "Wasn''t it fun?" Yu Dong crouched down and pinched Xiang Bei''s face with her thumb and forefinger.. "Why don''t you say anything? I was doing it for your own good. If you offended someone in your lifeter on wouldn''t it cause trouble for you? I was teaching you how to keep a low profile when meeting someone stronger than you- look I didn''t even use my knife on your pretty face wasn''t I good to you Madam Xiang?"

 Chapter 171 - [Bonus ]

    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C [Bonus ]</h4>


    Yu Dong''s voice was as affectionate as it could be. No one would be able to say it otherwise it not for her holding Xiang Bei like thetter was a bloody criminal. "Say didn''t you want to send Xiao Hua to that rich Madam because that was what you believe it was good for him? Hmm, then I think that this is what''s good for you. So why are you angry?"


    Yu Dong said softly as she let go of Xiang Bei and tapped her cheek. "Marrying an old woman, who already has so many concubines just because she is rich. Then learning how to suffer in case you meet a stronger opponent than me. Isn''t it the same? Because this is what''s good for you so what if you suffered a little?"


    "Yu Dong have you lost your mind!" How can Xiang Bei not understand that Yu Dong was teaching her a lesson because she made things hard for Xiao Hua.


    But how can it be the same? She was a woman! The backbone of this tavern and who was Xiao Hua? A Mer! A lowly entertainer!


    How can he be mentioned in the same breath as her? If he thought that it was unfair then he should me his Daddy''s unpromising womb for making him a Mer!


    Even though Xiang Bei was in a vulnerable state she still didn''t think that there was anything wrong with it.


    A Mer without his parents this was the best possible thing for him at least she didn''t sell him to a human trader!


    Xiang Bei stared right into Yu Dong''s eyes and despite the panic in her heart she refused to back down. "He is just a Mer! And you are creating such a ruckus over a simple Mer?"


    Yu Dong smiled and stood up just where Xiang Bei thought it was over. A loud p echoed in the room as Yu Dong sneered. "What are you saying? Madam Xiang? They are also Mers. How can you use such words to describe them? I am afraid I won''t be at ease leaving those Mers and Xiao Hua in the hand of someone who doesn''t understand their worth."


    Just like that Yu Dong returned the exact same words to Xiang Bei which thetter told her earlier.


    Xiang Bei''s fiery eyes stared at Yu Dong there was no doubt that if she could Xiang Bei would have already burned a hole through Yu Dong''s front.


    Her chest heaved up and down as she red at Yu Dong with a stubborn expression. "Get lost! I am not selling you anything! Forget about those Mers, you won''t even catch a glimpse of them!"


    Yu Dong didn''t even flinch at her loud voice she simple spread her hands and leaned back on the table behind her.


    She ced her knife down that made a loud. ''thump'' noise, making a shiver dance down Xiang Bei''s spine.


    Her expression didn''t change as her smile didn''t even falter an inch. "Do you think that you are still in control of this situation? I am afraid that the time when you had it in control is already passed- now, the situation is under my control."


    She tapped the knife on the table and hummed. "If you don''t agree, Madam Xiang, I am afraid neither you nor that Momo will make it out alive of this room."


    Xiang Bei''s eyes widened she turned to look at the Momo who lying on the floor but she was already toote. Yu Dong have managed to take control of the situation already.


    Lang with the help of Xiao Hua had tied the Momo on the floor with a rope. They even stuffed one of Xiao Hua''s dirty socks in her mouth. So that way the Momo could not even make a single sound except for a few muffled groans.


    Xiang Bei saw this scene and retreated. She shuffled back on her butt trying to put as much distance as she could between her and Yu Dong then her back hit the wall Xiang Bei was now really scared.


    She didn''t think that Yu Dong would be so daring and that Xiao Hua would be willing to go along with her ns. They actually kidnapped her in her office! On her grounds they dered their victory!


    Xiang Bei''s shoulders shook as she held back her tears. She raised her eyes looking hostile as she red at Yu Dong. This way clearly her turf no one can ride on her head. She opened her mouth to call the bodyguards standing outside. "H-"


    But before she could say a single syble, Yu Dong raised her foot and mmed it on the wall.


    A weird crunch resounded in the wall next to Xiang Bei, thetter stiffly turned her head to look at Yu Dong''s foot that was resting just above her shoulder and immediately stiffened.


    Because the ce where Yu Dong''s foot should have been there was a big gaping hole! This demon actually broke her wall with a single kick!


    If she kicked her head instead of the wall then- Xiang Bei gulped. She turned to look at Yu Dong who calmly crossed her arms around her chest and smiled lightly as if she has nothing to do with the big af hole in the wall.


    "You can try to call those bodyguards of yours but think carefully whether they will arrive first or whether I will smash your head like a cockroach first? And this time I won''t miss."


    As soon as Yu Dong spoke those words Xiang Bei looked at her.


    Her gaze met with Yu Dong''s cold, narrow eyes and she immediately understood as her entire body shivered. Yu Dong wasn''t joking she will definitely do what she just said-scary!


    How can someone be so scary?


    Xiang Bei no longer had the usual arrogance she looked at Yu Dong and spoke while fighting the tremors that were wrecking her body. "Yu Dong you cannot do this! This is illegal. Even if you get away with this today you will never be able to escape! I will not let you go, thew-"


    "Pfft hahaha! Law? Whatw?" Chuckled Yu Dong "If thew was to really punish me. Who do you think It will punish first? Have you forgotten that this is a tavern but what are you running it as?"

 Chapter 172 - I Will Sell Them!

    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C I Will Sell Them!</h4>


    Xiang Bei has never known a fear worse than she was facing now, she really wished she could call her bodyguards and throw these people who knew far too much.


    Of course how can she forget that the tavern she was running now was like a brothel but the thing was that she didn''t have the permission to run it as one!


    Thews of their country were pretty simple and easy-going. As long as no one went too far The Officials wouldn''t find trouble with her or anyone else for the matter but the thing was- they were very particr about taxes!


    Those who ran brothels had to pay a fee of fifty silver taels per month and even have to pay the officials a little tip to smoothen things out for them in the future.


    Thews were strict when ite to paying taxes yet Xiang Bei wanted to avoid paying those taxes by running her brothel under the name of a tavern.


    Her though process was fairly simple tavern and brothel both of them was a ce for rich women to rx and enjoy the beauty of a Mer. There was nothing wrong with what she was doing.


    But now that Yu Dong was threatening her with this matter there was nothing Xiang Bei could do but clench her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms as she thought about the consequences she would have to face.


    This was something she had never expected. She had not expected that Yu Dong won''t juste to buy Xiao Hua and the other thirty Mers but she would also threaten her so brazenly.


    The more she thought about it the more she remembered how Yu Dong was once rolling in the mud. Yet today she was teaching her, Xiang Bei a lesson! Her eyes were zing with anger as she looked at Yu Dong with a hate-filled state.


    Yu Dong sensed Xiang Bei''s intense re which was filled with resentment. However she paid no attention to her. She shifted her foot so that it was resting on Xiang Bei''s shoulder and calming said while exuding an air of indifference.


    "I have been nice to you Madam Xiang. You and I could have talked things calmly but you just have to act so strongly. It''s not like I was asking for your flesh and blood, right? I was just asking to buy some Mers that are no longer useful to you. Yet you have to react like this."


    She sighed pressing her foot on Xiang Bei''s shoulder until thetter grunted in pain. Smiling at her painful expression Yu Dong softly said. "There was no need for you to be so greedy was it? You, yourself know it better than anyone I was being generous when I offered the twenty taels of gold. Even the most richest customers of yours wouldn''t be willing to pay such a high price yet you-"


    She paused until Xiang Bei was pressed on the ground with her foot on her shoulder a soft crunching sound resonated in the room.


    But neither Yu Dong lifted her foot nor Xiang Bei dared to scream she was afraid that Yu Dong might break her head open it she let out a muffled sound of pain.


    "But it looks like it was I who thought too much of a trash like you. You have mentally tortured the Mers who came here to sell only their skills. You emotionally ckmailed a father who had no other choice but to give up on his own life to protect his son. Yet you still have the audacity to im that you were in the right?"


    "You can ask yourself whether you are really capable or not but then again-" sneering coldly Yu Dong lifted her foot and tapped the tip of her shoe on Xiang Bei''s temple. "If you had the talents or the brains you wouldn''t have sold so many helpless Mers. The reason you can sit here in this big office and order people around is not that you are the one who is the most talented one here. Its only because you are born as a woman. Besides your gender there is absolutely nothing that you have- you rely on these Mers to feed you. Yet you are treating them like they are the one who owe you something. Fine then I will give you thirty taels -can you do what Xiao Hua''s mother did? All by yourself?"


    Silence descended in the room. Xiang Bei could say nothing in response to Yu Dong''s questions. Because she was well aware of her capabilities. She was average and so was her skills.


    She couldn''t even make vegetable stall have a booming business. From where she will have the talent to make such a big tavern be a sessful business it was her aunt who was a marketing expert and she knew how to make the tavern''s business boom without asking the Mers to sell themselves.


    Xiang Bei didn''t have that talent. She couldn''t do what her aunt did and soon the tavern''s business fell backwards. In the end she did what she thought was right -opening the brothel business.


    Yu Dong wasn''t someone who easily got her temper blown up but when she did ¨C haha, no one would dare to say anything. "Don''t mistake ignorance for bliss. Your shallow insight and arrogant temperament will one day bring you down so hard that you wouldn''t even have time to cry. But that has nothing to do with me. I only want to let you know that after today you can go against me if you have the guts to but.." She suddenly stopped smiling her eyes shing with a murderous glint. "If you dare toe after me or what''s mine. I burn this tavern together with you down to crisp. So ..are you going to sell those Mer''s to me or should I do something more to make you agree."


    Xiang Bei have already been scared until she was an inch away from peeing in fright.. How can she dare to say no? She nodded her head like a chicken and said. "I will-I will sell them to you -just let me go!"

 Chapter 173 - If Only He Wasn’t Useless

    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C If Only He Wasn¡¯t Useless</h4>


    "Can''t do open business? What''s that supposed to mean?" Yu Dong who have finished reading the contract that Xiang Bei have drawn couldn''t help but ask. What was she going to do with these thirty Mers if not business?


    "It means you cannot open your own tavern like this one." said Xiang Bei wincing as she moved her shoulder to sign the contract. "I don''t know what Xiao Hua had told you and why you are so adamant about going against me, but I would like it if we give each other way to co-exist together without causing trouble for the other."


    Xiang Bei was someone who strived to earn a fortune. She would do anything as long as it brought her a sessful business but her courage was timid and she only liked to act arrogantly on her own turf.


    But today Yu Dong, this nasty demon not only barged in her turf but she also threatened her right in her very office.


    Xiang Bei was smart enough to understand that she could never win against Yu Dong. Even now her shoulder was aching like a boulder was pressed on her right arm.


    She was quite certain that if Yu Dong did not pull away her foot on time her shoulder might have been crushed to crumbs! Xiang Bei no longer dared to take Yu Dong or Xiao Hua lightly.


    One was worse than the other, simply a monstrous pair! If she knew how dangerous these two would be together, she would have rather made Yu Dong a hermit while thetter was still weak and controble!


    But the matter was a done deal; there was nothing she could do but ept her loss. Thus instead of going against Yu Dong anymore Xiang Bei thought about how to minimise her losses.


    "I have a husband to feed and four kids to raise. I will try not to force anyone who doesn''t want to sell his body if he isn''t into it. So you better stoping to look for trouble with me Xiao Hua."


    Now Xiang Bei no longer wanted to have any conversation with Xiao Hua. It would be better if this devil leaves as soon as possible.


    She cannot afford this big Buddha in her small tavern any longer she was afraid that if Xiao Hua stayed even a minute longer, he might make even those Mers who are willing to rebel against her!


    Xiao Hua scoffed he knew that the only reason Xiang Bei was being this respectful to him was because he had Yu Dong at his side. This great martial artist who can beat a Momo, the size of a gori with a flip of her hand.


    If not she would have definitely made trouble for him. He clicked his tongue as he tipped his chin and raised it defiantly. "What about the Neo stock of Mers that you have bought?"


    "Of course they will -" upon seeing the re that Yu Dong has directed in her direction. Xiang Bei choked and immediately changed her words. "It will be up to them Hua Hua. They can choose what they want to do. I will not force them in any way but that''s the only thing I can promise you to see if I don''t do this the customers would rebel against me and cause trouble for the tavern. Not for me but your mother, at least leave me with a way out. You don''t want to see this tavern shut down too right?"


    Xiao Hua pursed his lips and nodded. There was nothing more he could do just saving these thirty Mers took a lot of toll on his body. Both physically and mentally. In the future he will just have to work hard in creating a safe haven for all the Mers- where they can stay without a worry.


    "All right, can you return the life documents to me now?" without those very documents that dictated the life and death of the Mers who have been sold by their family, there was nothing Xiao Hua could do.


    Those documents were just as important as this contract in his hands. Xiang Bei''s lips twitched, this Xiao Hua was really in a lot of hurry.


    Clearly they just signed the contract but he was hurrying her as if she was sitting on those life contracts coiled up like a snake.


    Xiang Bei stood up and walked around her chair before opening the drawers in the table behind her before pulling out thirty ve contracts from a thick stack of papers, she ced it in front of Yu Dong who picked there up and checked each contract carefully before passing it to Xiao Hua.


    Who carefully took those contracts and caressed them finally he was free!


    His heart couldn''t help but beat wildly as he turned to look at Yu Dong who savvily took out a pouch from her pant''s pocket and ced it on the tabletop. "Twenty taels of gold, you can count them up while.." Motioning to the untied Momo behind Xiang Bei, she added. "Our dear Momo can go and bring these thirty Mers here in the office. And do hurry up. I have wasted enough time as it is, my husbands must be waiting for me."


    Yu Dong was no longer worried that Xiang Bei would try something funny. Her strength alone would have taught Xiang Bei a good lesson.


    The Momo indeed went straight to Xiao Hua''s resting quarters instead of making a detour anywhere else.


    The way Yu Dong had thrown her over her shoulder was still fresh in her mind even her back was still hurting. So even after learning that Yu Dong''s husbands were resting around somewhere she didn''t dare to go and look for them.


    Anyway, the contract was already signed what can she do now? So, she simply went to call the Mers who were resting inside Xiao Hua''s sleeping quarters and asked them to follow her.


    The mers exchanged a nce with each other''s all of them looked worried as they followed the Momo to Xiang Bei''s office.


    The Mers couldn''t help but wonder whether or not they were in trouble under Xiao Hua''s orders they refused to perform any show but if Xiao Hua got in trouble because of them then what will they do?


    The one who was the most worried was Hanjing he nibbled on his bottom lip and clutched his pregnant belly if only he wasn''t so useless!

 Chapter 174 - Li Hanjing

    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C Li Hanjing</h4>


    "What''s going on? Why are they all lining up in front of madam Xiang''s office." One of the Mers who was serving the drinks in the tavern gasped as he saw a big crowd lining in front of the office.


    Something like this has never happened before and thus, everyone in the tavern stopped doing what they were doing and turned to look at the spectacle that was happening in front of the office.


    One of these people was Yu Tong, who have been lurking around the office for quite a while.


    She couldn''t hear what was happening inside but she did hear the loud bangs and the muffled screams. At first she thought it was Yu Dong, who was being taught a lesson after going against Madam Xiang.


    But now a bad feeling rose in her heart. She turned to look at Li Hanjing who was nervously cradling his pregnant belly and looking straight up in the office.


    Yu Tong had long had her eyes on Li Hanjing. She wanted to redeem him and even marry him as her husband. She didnt care if thetter was pregnant with another woman''s child or anything.


    She just liked him too much to care about anything else. In her heart she was already prepared to raise Hanjing''s child as her own. As long as she could save enough money to redeem him but now-


    Li Hanjing didnt know that someone was staring at him with a burning passion. He was too worried about Xiao Hua to care about anyone else.


    Even if he knew about Yu Tong and her feelings he would have turned a blind eye to them because those words he have heard a lot of time but never saw anyone fulfilling those nk promises. "What''s going on? Little Zumo why don''t you ask the one in front. If something happened to Little Hua I will never be able to forgive myself."


    Li Hanjing was certain that Xiao Hua must have offended the madam because of him and got caught up in trouble. He was already a waste now with his virginity lost and a motherless child in his belly. He was certain that there was no need for Xiao Hua to fight for him so much.


    Xu Zumo gave a gasp of horror when he noticed Li Hanjing lining up together with them. "Brother Hanjing! What are you doing here? Don''t ¡­ Don''t line up here. If someone mistakenly pushed you then it will be really harmful to your body -"


    He gently caught Li Hanjing''s elbow and dragged him to a safe corner. "Stand here, and don''t move. Take care of your belly and yourself. Don''t worry I will try to find out what happened. I wille and tell you. Don''t you worry -alright?"


    Li Hanjing has treated the Mers really well when they first arrived in the tavern like a daddy. Thus the Mers were really kind to him and didn''t find him a bother despite having a big belly.


    Li Hanjing didnt want to stand silently in a corner but there was nothing he could do. If he hurt himself then Xiao Hua will be really upset with him but he really wanted to know!


    He tried to get closer to the crowd to hear what was happening when the crowd suddenly moved behind like it was parting and Li Hanjing stumbled because of this, he would have fallen down if not for someone grabbing him on time.


    "Be careful." Yu Tong tightly hold on to Li Hanjing and pulled him up she nearly felt her heart drop when she saw Li Hanjing stumble. "You should stay put and don''t run amok. You will hurt yourself."


    Li Hanjing had a lot of patience with his little brothers but he had just as little amount of patience with the women who tried to get close to him. He snatched his arm from Yu Tong''s hold and sniffed haughtily. "I know you don''t need to tell me." Then without looking back he turned around to stand in the corner.


    Yu Tong watched him go stiffly and then rubbed her hands with a mocking smile on her lips. She sniffed herself and detected the pungent smell of the perfume the Mer she was holding had applied on his clothes. Yeahh.. why would he like her.


    Little Zumo who had barged inside the crowd rushed back outside. A brilliant smile on his face as he ran to Li Hanjing. "Brother Hanjing! Brother Hua fulfilled his promise! Now we are no longer the ves of the tavern! A kind benefactor brought us from Madam Xiang. ording to the Mers who are standing in the front Brother Hua was the one who found this benefactor. She must be better than Madam Xiang! Or else Brother Hua would have not looked for her! Cheer up we don''t have to sell our body anymore!"


    As soon as Little Zumo said this Yu Dong walked out of the office. Her figure valiant and her gaze sharp as she took a look around the group that has umted outside the office beside her was Xiao Hua who was holding a stack of papers that looked a lot like very documents.


    Li Hanjing was staring at Xiao Hua with a stunned expression and as if sensing his gaze. Xiao Hua looked at his direction and immediately beamed as he rushed towards him. "Brother Hanjing you don''t have to worry about anything! Now your son will not grow up in a brothel! See I fulfilled my promise so you have to start taking care of your health and take care of the baby in your belly as well! We are finally free of the tyranny under which we have been suppressed for so long."


    Li Hanjing felt as if his ears were ying tricks on him. He came to the Tavern when he was ten and he has stayed here ever since then. He never thought that one day he will be able to get out of this ce.


    Xiao Hua must have realized that Li Hanjing couldn''t believe it. So he took out the very document with Li Hanjing''s name on it and showed it to thetter. No sooner had he done that..Li Hanjing took a look at and-


    He fainted.

 Chapter 175 - What Can You Do For Him?

    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C What Can You Do For Him?</h4>


    "Hanjing." Xiao Hua who was shocked opened his mouth to yell but his shout was interrupted by another scream as someone pushed past the crowd and held the unconscious Li Hanjing before thetter fell on the floor.


    Shocked Xiao Hua, stared at the woman in front of him and then surveyed her from top to bottom as she patted Li Hanjing''s cheeks trying to wake thetter up.


    He tilted his head at the others in a silent plea to answer his unanswered questions but everyone just shook their heads.


    They entertained a lot of customers every day how will they remember everyone one of them? His brothers didnt know who the woman was so Xiao Hua could only turn to look at thetter with a polite yet distant expression as he crouched down.


    "Excuse me, but who are you and why are you holding my brother Hanjing like that?"


    Yu Tong paused because she was too worried about Li Hanjing, she didnt pay attention to her surroundings and simply rushed to hold him.


    But now that she was being questioned she couldn''t help but be tongue-tied. Yes who was she? What right does she have to hold Hanjing like this? It was her ownck of capabilities that pushed Li Hanjing to the situation he was in currently. "I-"


    "She is with me." A cold voice came from above and a silence fell on the entire crowd as Yu Dong walked past the crowding Mers who were surrounding Li Hanjing like a protective cocoon.


    She frowned slightly as she looked at them and said. "Give him a little space. If you surround him like that he will have a hard time breathing." Almost at once the crowd parted as they let a big gap for air to pass through them but didnt go too far from Li Hanjing clearly not at ease with leaving Li Hanjing with Yu Tong.


    Yu Dong was amused by their protective actions but at the same time she did metaphorical bow for their loyalty. No wonder they could go against Xiang Bei, they had guts and their courage knew no bounds! "Give way a little more, you are still crowding him."


    Then she crouched down and raised her hand to grasp Li Hanjing''s wrist when someone grabbed her hand looking at her warily Yu Tong asked. "What are you trying to do?"


    Her behaviour that was filled with wariness made Yu Dongugh as she shrugged off Yu Tong''s hand with a flick of her hand.


    Staring down Yu Tong with a cold smirk Yu Dong mocked. "The correct question here is -What are you doing with him? He is under my protection now as you have heard so what''s with that protective stance of yours?"


    Yu Tong winced she of course heard that Yu Dong bought Li Hanjing and the others but she clearly didn''t want to believe it.


    She was smarter than Yu Dong when they were children but now -the dumb kid had made a fortune and did what she has been aiming to do by saving whatever money she had in her hands.


    Yu Tong said nothing and her hands dropped to her side she let Yu Dong grasp Li Hanjing''s wrist and check up on thetter.


    Yu Dong wasn''t a medicinal practitioner but her powers were enough to detect what was wrong with Li Hanjing. She immediately did a quick check-up of Li Hanjing''s body and then turned to the crowd. "It''s nothing his blood pressure just spiked a little. Why don''t you fetch me a ss of water? I have medicine for this after he takes it. He will be fine in a jiffy."


    The other Mers looked at Xiao Hua before following Yu Dong''s orders. They still didnt know Yu Dong and even though they knew that Xiao Hua will not harm them.


    They couldn''t trust Yu Dong with their eyes closed. Yu Dong saw everything but didn''t say anything it was nice that these Mers had good feelings towards each other.


    It will be easy for her to manage them like that Xiao Hua nodded his head. His trust in Yu Dong have increased ever since she taught Xiang Bei a lesson for him.


    He knew that she will not harm Li Hanjing no matter what. Once Xiao Hua nodded one of the Mers immediately rushed to fetch a ss of water and handed it to Yu Dong.


    Who then mixed medicine for blood pressure in the ss together with her spiritual energy before stirring the mixture with her finger but as soon as she ced the ss on Li Hanjing''s lips it was taken away by someone else.


    "I will do it." said Yu Tong suddenly then ignoring the arched brow that Yu Dong had raised at her weird behavior she gently fed Li Hanjing the medicinal water.


    With just the medicine it would have taken at least ten minutes or more for Li Hanjing to wake up but with the spiritual energy mixed in the water it only took a few minutes for him to wake up.


    Once he opened his eyes the first thing he did was to push Yu Tong away as he sat up straight. "What happened? What happened to me..is my child?" He hurriedly checked his belly no matter how much he cursed the child for being unlucky Li Hanjing was still a daddy at heart he couldn''t even imagine the thought of losing his child no matter how much he hated that woman.


    "You are fine Brother Hanjing." said Xiao Hua as he helped Li Hanjing up. "Our new master treated you. You just had a spike in your blood pressure because of your unstable emotions your child is fine."


    Lin Hanjing heard this and he suddenly felt a bit guilty his little brother found a good patron for them with such difficulty and this was the face he showed it to her. "I am really sorry about this madam-"


    "It''s fine." said Yu Dong waving aside Li Hanjing''s apology as she turned to Xiao Hua. "Take him and the others to the tea house it''s my treat. Other than being emotional he is hungry too looks like he skipped breakfast."


    As soon as Yu Dong said this Li Hanjing blushed while Xiao Hua''s expression turned stern. Thetter started to scold Li Hanjing as they walked out followed by the group of Mers. Yu Dong also walked behind them but then a voice stopped her from behind.


    "Yu Dong can you give Li Hanjing to me?" said Yu Tong her voice barely above a whisper. Never did she think that there will be a day when she will have to beg Yu Dong of all people.


    Yu Dong turned around her lips curling in a cold sneer. "And why will I do that? What do you have? At least with me here he will never have to worry about his meals and clothes.. I can give him security and protection what can you give him? Forget about food and meal if only you didn''t bury your head in your ass for so long, you wouldn''t have to beg me."

 Chapter 176 - I Have The Capability

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C I Have The Capability</h4>


    Yu Tong turned silent she didn''t dare to say anything to Yu Dong. Her eyes darted towards Li Hanjing who was walking in the front with Xiao Hua.


    She couldn''t hear what Xiao Hua was telling Li Hanjing but from the flustered smile on the face of thetter, it was clear that Xiao Hua was scolding him for not taking proper care of himself.


    She had secretly eavesdropped on the conversation happening inside the tavern. She had found out that Yu Dong have actually brought Li Hanjing and the others for a total of twenty golden taels!


    This was like a fortune to her!


    Ever since she was young her grandfather had treated her well but the thing was that he treated Yu Cheng even better.


    Although her grandfather was stingy, he will always give her two mouthfuls extra stealthily behind the back of Yu Dong and her parents but he had never given her more than ten cooper coins for allowance.


    All the money that her mother earned was skillfully added in the sum that her grandfather was saving for engaging a rich merchant''s daughter to her brother.


    With such a small allowance forget about buying Li Hanjing, she couldn''t even buy a single strand of his hair. She thought that now that Li Hanjing was no longer a virgin and was soon going to be a daddy she will be able to buy him.


    After all who will like a Mer who has lost his virginity? But before she could even save enough money and pursue Li Hanjing; Yu Dong had already made a move.


    Yu Tong was reluctant her gaze drifted to Li Hanjing who was softly caressing his belly as he said something to Little Zumo whoughed at whatever Li Hanjing had told him.


    Yu Tong was jealous she wanted to be the one who wasughing next to Li Hanjing. Not someone else ¡­ if she didn''t hurry this time he will be snatched again from her.


    So she looked at Yu Dong and while looking at Li Hanjing sideways. "Let me take him. I will take him home and take care of him. You don''t have to worry about him -"


    However before she could finish speaking she was interrupted by Yu Dong''sugh who was looking at her like she was a clown. Yu Dong''s lips curled in a mocking smile as she looked at Yu Tong.


    She didn''t know whether to take pity on Yu Tong or whether to call her stupid. She was acting like a rich brat who was protected by her family for too long and cannot see the evils of the world.


    "Yu Tong are you a fool or you are acting naive on purpose?" asked Yu Dong staring at Yu Tong ruefully. "I mean how can you even think about this? Do you hate Li Hanjing so much that you want him to die? How can you evene up with this idea?"


    Yu Tong frowned her lips ttened as she red at Yu Dong. "What nonsense are you speaking? When did I say that I want Hanjing to die? You asked whether or not I have the ability to feed and clothed him. I just told you that I can do that at my house. Do you think my family cannot afford extra chopsticks and bowl?"


    Yu Tong has always despised Yu Dong. Not only because thetter looked at her like she was less than her but also because her Second Aunt and Uncle treated Yu Dong better than her mother and daddy.


    Although they were nice to her but because her daddy had given birth to her brother her status in the family had dropped to the bottom.


    She was treated well but not like Yu Dong who was treated like a Little Princess.


    They were from the same family but their status has always been different and now that Yu Dong was better than her. Yu Tong still couldn''t bring herself to admit that she was any less than her.


    That she couldn''t feed Li Hanjing while Yu Dong can. If she admitted it Yu Tong was afraid that she will lose all her face. But she also had a weak heart when it came to Li Hanjing she didn''t want to lose him too.


    Yu Dong raised her eyebrows as she looked at her. "Are you serious? And what about your daddy? And Grandpa? Do you think that they will let you do what you want to do without questioning your intentions? Will they ept Li Hanjing and his child? Sure, you can ept that but will your daddy ept that too? And don''t forget you have always pretended that you always wanted to marry a rich Mer from the town. Li Hanjing wouldn''t ept you either when you can''t even give him a title. Trying to win his heart? Or take care of his child what right do you have to ask for him?"


    Yu Dong paused then said. "I can do whatever I want because I have the ability to do so but you on the other hand -" She surveyed Yu Tong from head to toe as she lightheartedlymented. "You can''t even buy Li Hanjing the pearl hairpin he is wearing right now. Which is to say that even his abilities are better than yours. He can raise his child better without you, nor does he have to suffer under your unreasonable parents and grandfather. Why would he jump in a fire pit then? What do you even have?"


    "I like him." snapped Yu Tong her fist clenched on her side as she red at Yu Dong.


    She hated her and hated the reality p that she has just given her. She knew she wasn''t worthy of Li Hanjing but was there any need to p the facts so hard and so ruthlessly in her face?


    Yu Dong rubbed her chin and mused lightly. "If love and like was everything, why would everyone be working so hard on earning money?"


    Immediately, Yu Tong was speechless.

 Chapter 177 - Had To Get Out Of This Family !

    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C Had To Get Out Of This Family !</h4>


    Yu Dong didn''t wait for Yu Tong to say anything instead she turned around to leave. Seeing that Yu Tong seemed to have understood what she was trying to say.


    Yu Dong didn''t bother with her anymore and chased after the group of Mers that were walking towards the tea shop at a lightning speed.


    She didn''t want these Mers to get entangled in a mess while she wasn''t watching. After all they once worked in the tavern getting teased was something that was bound to happen.


    Yu Dong left while Yu Tong stared at her vanishing back. Her words still ringing in her ears ..''I can do whatever I want because I have the ability to do so but what do you have?''


    That''s right what did she have? Her Daddy was an ambitious Mer. He was looking forward to having connections with the people in the town. He wanted to raise his standard from just being a country bumpkin to a father-inw of a good looking town Mer.


    She knew how many dreams and goals her Daddy had regarding her wedding and the son-inw that he wanted to bring in their family.


    No matter how she thought about it Li Hanjing was nowhere near the dream son-inw that her daddy had in his mind.


    She was certain that her Daddy had someone in his mind who had both money and virtue and Li Hanjing and neither of these. In fact she wasn''t even sure why she was attracted to Li Hanjing.


    Just like her Daddy she has always wanted someone from the town with good background and pure body. She knew that being a mother to a bastard was something to be embarrassed about. Neither her family nor the society would let her live this down.


    There was countless reasons for her to give up on Li Hanjing and she didn''t even have the ability to feed Li Hanjing much less his child.


    At the age of seventeen she was still relying on her mother to feed her if she was still dependent on someone else then how can Li Hanjing depend on her?


    She turned her gaze at Yu Dong who was walking in front of the group of the Mers.


    Her heroic aura was enough to make every hooligan look away. That was something that never happened with her before.


    There was one time when she used all her savings to take Li Hanjing on a date she was supposed to be the one protecting him but in the end she was punched in her face while Li Hanjing had to help her out of the trouble at that time what did he say?


    ''Little girl I appreciate you wanting to help me but I am more than capable to handle such a situation myself.''


    That''s right she couldn''t even protect him from a hooligan. How will she protect him from her ferocious Daddy?


    Yu Tong felt that she was being submerged in endless darkness after experiencing a setback. She finally realized how weak and naive she was she only recovered her wits after standing in the middle of the road for at least half of the day.


    Her shirt was soaked in sweat yet Yu Tong didn''t feel a thing when she returned home. Herplexion was pale and she looked like she had been robbed of money. So when Qiu Bai saw her battered appearance his heart ached as he questioned her repeatedly. "What''s wrong? What happened? Were you robbed off? Did you lose all your money? I have already said that you shouldn''t go to those dodgy ces! Nothing goodes out of it. Don''t you know that there are only good for nothings shameless sluts working there?"


    Something snapped inside Yu Tong as she red at her Daddy she shrugged off his sticky paws and angrily growled. "What do you mean that they are nothing but good for nothings? Have you forgotten that you were the one who told cousin Dong that it was a ce where the celestial beauties live? That it was a good ce if one wants peace and calm? Now that I am going there you have a problem with that ?"


    " Damned girl! How dare youpare yourself to that bitch? Who is she and who are you? I did that for you so that you will have a better chance to gain the inheritance from your grandmother. If that brat married one of those shameless sluts I would be over the moon! Your grandmother would have never forgiven her but she was smart and didn''t fall for it." Raising his hand Qiu Bai lightly pped Yu Tong on the arm with the correct amount of force as he couldn''t bring himself to hit Yu Tong when thetter looked so pale. "But you are different! You are my daughter ..never in a thousand years can you marry an entertainer! Do you understand that?"


    Yu Tong turned her head jerkily to look at her Daddy suddenly she felt like she was being dragged into an ice cave. She was looking at her Daddy in a new light like she has never before.


    No wonder Yu Dong looked at her like she was a fool. Her Daddy was not only ambitious but also scheming.


    Before this she thought that her Daddy was perfect and whatever he did was because he wanted the best for her but only now she realized that her Daddy only did what was best for him.


    He only cared about the inheritance rather than her happiness. To think that he schemed for so long to get Yu Dong out of the line of inheritance.


    It made the small hairs on the back of her neck stand up. If she really brought the pregnant Li Hanjing here with the intention of marrying him in the end she might not even find Li Hanjing''s bones!


    Yu Tong shivered and nearly fainted she was going to make a big mistake! If not for Yu Dong stopping her on time.


    "Tong''er do you hear what I just said?" When Qiu Bai didn''t receive a reply he immediately poked Yu Tong who snapped out of her daze and shook him off at once.


    "I know what to do you don''t need to tell me."


    ''What capabilities do you have?''


    Yu Tong gritted her teeth.. She would have to get out of this family first.

 Chapter 178 - Like An Empress

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C Like An Empress</h4>


    Yu Tong didn''t mention the matter of Yu Dong buying thirty Mers all at once. The shock that she had suffered wasn''t even funny to begin with. She didn''t even have the time to bitch about Yu Dong either.


    She had to think of a way to get out of this family. After receiving such a shock Yu Tong locked herself in her room.


    She didn''t mention a thing about Yu Dong or the Mers that she bought in the town but even if Yu Tong didn''t say anything it wasn''t like any one in the vige didn''t visit the town either.


    When Yu Dong bought the thirty Mers it caused a big uproar both in the tavern and outside the tavern.


    The people inside the tavern were shocked to hear the sky-high price that she had paid to buy those Mers and what they couldn''t understand why she had to buy a pregnant Mer?


    But then they saw how Xiao Hua treated Li Hanjing and immediately understood, Yu Dong bought that pregnant Mer to chase after that pretty Mer, Xiao Hua!


    Everyone knew how Yu Dong once used to chase after Xiao Hua, so they weren''t even shocked.


    However once the matter was known to others it didn''t take long for this juicy piece of news to be spread and known to others in the town.


    After all it was such a piece of explosive news! What kind of bigndlord kind of thing was this? Buying thirty Mers? All at once? She even bought the infamous and arrogant Xiao Hua who looked down on every woman who chased after him? Really?


    The gossip spread like a wildfire and soon it was known to the vigers who came to sell their goods or earn their daily wages ¨C


    When they first heard that Yu Dong had bought thirty Mers for twenty taels of gold they thought that someone was pulling their legs but then they couldn''t resist the temptation as their curious cat wed at them to find out whether or not the gossip was true or not.


    So even though the vigers didn''t want to believe the here-say they immediately looked around the town for Yu Dong.


    Which wasn''t difficult as Yu Dong has decided to treat the Mers to lunch before leaving the tea shop to check on the building that her husbands have decided on while sitting in the tea shop waiting for her.


    The vigers just have to follow the important points of the gossip and they immediately found Yu Dong sitting in the tea shop at the centre table while being surrounded by a group of pretty Mers like an Empress.


    Instantly the expressions of the women of the vige turned sour. They work so hard to feed their family, while their husbands worked in the house and took care of their children.


    They worked from dawn to dusk ¡­without a break until they turned old and their husbands ugly..yet Yu Dong didn''t even bother about a single thing.


    She never worked in the fields for years and now she was the one who was enjoying the most? What kind of luck was that? Surrounded by good looking Mers while being served by three husbands, who wouldn''t like such a life?


    The vige women were jealous, they all thought that the Gods were unfair to them that they still haven''t given them a sweet fruit to eat after working so hard, well it was indeed unfair!


    Yu Dong with her special power and space was indeed more lucky than these normal vige women but other than being lucky Yu Dong was smart and courageous enough to take risks that no one else would.


    If someone told the women of the vige that they can earn decent money by selling wine they would have instantly refused because they didn''t know how to grow grapes or berries and they were too scared and timid to try it either.


    Simrly no one would have gone to the mountains to hunt a tiger either.


    Unlike Yu Dong who was brave enough to face the tiger and catch one -the women would have run back to the vige with their tails tucked between their legs.


    But none of them saw that all they saw was thefort that Yu Dong was enjoying rather than the efforts that she have put in earning theseforts.


    It would have been better if the women just stayed jealous but some of them who had a worm wriggling in their guts couldn''t stomach seeing Yu Dong at peace.


    They immediately rushed back to the vige one of them told the vige head. While the other rushed to the Old Yu family and the remaining rushed to Fang Chi''s house. They couldn''t enjoy the fatty piece of meat like Xiao Hua but they can still enjoy the havoc right?


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Father did you hear it?" Qiu Bai who found out that Yu Dong have spent two thousand silver taels on just some pretty Mers. He couldn''t help butin to old man Yu, his father-inw. "Father! Dong Dong actually spent two thousand silver on some good for nothing whores, can you believe it? I mean if she has the money why don''t she help her cousin a little? Cheng''er has beenining about the meals in the academy and he also said that because he couldn''t get a single room dormitory because of theck of money he cannot focus on his studies! The roommates that he got are all spoiled rich brats who care about nothing ¨C they are rich masters so they can do whatever they want but our Cheng''er is a hard-working child. I am afraid this might affect his studies ¡­ and it wasn''t much money either just twenty silver taels¡­if Dong Dong can spend twenty taels on those cheap Mers, she can also give twenty or so taels to you and mother as filial piety-right?"


    At the thought of those two thousand silvers being wasted on some cheap sluts Qiu Bai felt like his heart was being wed by thousand of kittens!

 Chapter 179 - Like This

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C Like This</h4>


    No wonder Yu Tong was so silent when she returned home. Qiu Bai skillfully dumped the ck pot of crap on Yu Dong''s head without even once reflecting on himself.


    He thought that the reason Yu Tong was so upset was because Yu Dong that fool. Actually had so much money when they can''t evene up with a decent groom price for her.


    After finding such a thing out anyone will be upset! The more Qiu Bai thought like this the more convinced he became, he was certain that it was because of this that his daughter was so upset!


    As Qiu Bai thought about it the angrier he became so what if they kicked her out? Wasn''t his mother-inw still her grandmother? Wasn''t his father-inw still her grandfather?


    Can''t she just shut up and pay filial respects to the two of them for raising her so long? It wasn''t like she didn''t have money! If she could only give twenty silver taels each to her grandparents their family will have nothing to worry about!


    Qiu Bai''s eyes shed he knew he couldn''t get the money out of Yu Dong''s pocket. He was the one who made the most noise when he wanted to kick Yu Dong out.


    He thought that after the death of Mother Yu, Yu Dong will be nothing but a piece of extra baggage that he didn''t want to feed at all.


    Who would have thought that she would actually make aeback like this! To think that one day that good for nothing Yu Dong will be worth more than two thousand silver taels!


    If he knew about it he would have never kicked her out! But now it was toote for him to regret it. Yu Dong hated him and so did her husbands now he can only instigate his father-inw to find trouble with Yu Dong!


    Of course Old Man Yu was also envious of the ie that Yu Dong was earning but he couldn''t just go and snatch it from Yu Dong -can he?


    That girl wasn''t easy to deal with from the beginning and he has also heard about the great spectacle that she made when the vigers tried to push her in a corner.


    He was both scared and angry at how daring Yu Dong had be and there was also Grandma Yu.


    She would never agree with him, she will simply quote the document that they have signed on the day when they kicked Yu Dong out.


    Stating that they didn''t need her to be filial to them. That old woman did the exact same thing thest time and that wasn''t all she even had the nerve to get angry at him!


    Thest fiasco was enough to scare Old Man Yu, at that time the Grandma Yu didn''t talk to him for several days and even moved out of their room! She actually left him to sleep alone in their room because of that brat!


    Did she even deserve it? But when he remembered how Grandma Yu used to pamper Yu Dong''s biological grandfather. He could only drink up his anger and restrain his jealousy.


    After more than thirty years of staying alone with Grandma Yu, Old Man Yu had a very clear understanding of his status in her heart.


    No matter whether alive or dead, that Mer was still the most beloved husband of his wife! So, despite feeling like his heart was dripping with blood. He could only retreat back and bow firsts as he coaxed Grandma Yu toe back to their room.


    But now Old Man Yu firmly believed that his wife was ''partial'' to Yu Dong and her second branch because of that hussy!


    Upon hearing what Qiu Bai had said Old Man Yu mmed the teacup in his hand hard on the table. As he turned to look at Qiu Bai to vent his anger.


    "What''s the point in talking about this now? Can you do something about this? It''s your fault! Back then you were the one who made the ruckus ..saying you wanted Yu Dong to be chased out! Comining about this and that, saying that you couldn''t take care of her pregnant husband.. how hard it was for you to just cook a decent meal for the three? You just have to add a bit of meat to their meals but you didn''t even want to do that! Now what''s the point? Even if we go and beg in front of her she will never forgive us!"


    Qiu Bai''s face turned white after being scolded. He immediately cursed Old Man Yu for being fickle when he mentioned this his father-inw was the first one to support him on the matter.


    He even threatened mother-inw with his life to make thetter agree wasn''t he greedy too? Now he has the face to scold him? Has he forgotten that he also threw a countless number of tantrums shamelessly?


    His eyes darted around as he furtively rolled his eyes then stealthily changed the topic back to Yu Dong. "Father-inw I admit that I was wrong but in the end. Yu Dong is still -our family''s child. The blood of the Yu family flows in her veins too how can Yu Dong turn a blind eye to us?"


    (Yu Dong: like this ¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥)


    "If she keeps on it what will we do, even my wife is getting haggard after working so hard for Cheng''er and our family. It''s not that I am greedy for money my heart just aches for my wife who is tirelessly working for us."


    He had done it by mentioning his wife, the biological daughter of Old man Yu, he has sessfully triggered his father-inw.


    Old man Yu snorted as he angrily growled. "Isn''t she making money by selling those bloody grapes? If she can do it. We can do it too!"


    "Father you mean-" Qiu Bai smartly trailed off.


    "We are going to steal a climber of that grapes that she is selling.. I don''t think that she can do anything about if we just steal a single climber or something."

 Chapter 180 - Sour Like Vinegar

    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C Sour Like Vinegar</h4>


    Zhu Qian was at home alone and he didn''t know a thing about the Yu family having such a n. He was just a mer and have never paid unnecessary attention to the drama of his master''s family. Thus, when Old-man Yu and Qiu Bai knocked on Yu Dong''s house shouting and crying that the old woman of the Yu family have fallen sick, Zhu Qian hurriedly opened the door to check what happened but who would have known that he second he opened the door, two masked figures would suddenly barge inside the house after shoving him down! Zhu Qian was weak, to begin with, his body was yet to recover from all the sufferings he went through in the Lang family, thus when the masked figure pushed him forcefully, he fell on his back, knocking his forehead on the raised tform on the threshold of the house. The knock wasn''t soft either immediately blood gushed out and Zhu Qian cried in pain ¨C at this time many mers and the women were working on the fields so no one heard his scream, only Lang Ru, Yu Mai and little bun were at home, the three dashed out and in little bun''s situation crawled out like a super baby.


    But what can three kids do? Lang Ru who saw her daddy bleeding on the floor immediately rushed to help him up while Yu Mai picked up a broom and started hitting the two masked figures " Thief! Thief !" He cried but his voice was soft and so was his hits, there was no effect on the two thieves who pushed him down like Zhu Qian and snatched not one but ten to twenty climbers that had rich, fat and sweet grapes on them.


    " You bastards! You stay there for me " Zhu Qian limped over to the backyard with a bamboo stick in his hand, this was the same stick that his wife used to learn martial arts with sister Dong and was both lights in carrying yet heavy while hitting " How dare you to steal? How dare you steal from us in broad daylight !"


    Zhu Qian rushed forward with a battle cry and so did the children but the two thieves seemed to have rather thick skin, they didn''t even when they hit them and just ran out of the house while Zhu Qian and the others ran after them. However, Zhu Qian was new in the vige and didn''t know about all the twists and shortcuts, thus he couldn''t keep up with the two thieves and could only sullenly return back home.


    " Daddy, Daddy are you okay? You are bleeding so much ?" The wound on Zhu Qian''s forehead wasn''t shallow, it was bleeding so much that half of his face was covered with blood. Thus, Lang Ru was really worried about her daddy, her mother asked her to take care of her daddy yet she couldn''t do anything as he daddy was attacked, her eyes turned red as she looked at the injury on her daddy''s forehead " Daddy,waaa, you are hurt so much, its all my fault,wuwuwu"


    " Don''t cry, don''t cry girls don''t cry, what will everyone say ?.. It doesn''t hurt that much, just go with Mai and bring me some water from the well, I will wash my wound and everything will be alright" though Zhu Qian didn''t know how it happened but every time, he washed his injuries with the water fetched from the well, his injuries will get better faster.


    Lang Ru did as her daddy told her, even though she wanted to cry she didn''t¡­ instead, she ran back to the backyard and brought back the water for her daddy to clean his wounds.


    " What bastards! Not a good thinges from people like those " cursed Zhu Qian as he cleaned Yu Mai''s wounds first before taking care of his, Yu Mai was pushed by the two thieves and got many scratches in his palms, if not cleaned properly it might hurt moreter on. " they are really- I don''t even know what to say! Stealing, hurting little kids I wish Karma strike them good!"


    Lang Ru looked at her daddy who was cursing the two thieves and silently prayed for herself, once her mother returns she will definitely punish her for not taking care of her daddy and Yu Mai as well as little bun, they all were mers and it was her responsibility to protect them as the only woman in the family!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Achoo" Lang who was walking behind Yu Dong sneezed, rubbing her nose she couldn''t help but ponder who was talking behind her back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Wife, I have already talked to the mers in the shop, they said that this shop is the best for our new business"


    " I have also calcted the monthly expenditure, if we sessfully get that shop then we will be fine as long as there are no extra expenses "


    " Dong Dong, the shopkeeper is looking for a buyer in a hurry we should first check out the situation-"


    " Wife-"


    "Dong Dong "


    "Dong Dong -"


    Yu Dong felt her head throb, she should have known that the matter will escte to this situation- on her left arm was Chen Mi who was clutching her like she was a small child who will get lost if he let her go, on the right arm was Ye Liu though he wasn''t hanging on to her like Chen Mi, his constant babbling about the calctions that he did were making her ears rot ¨C what number was this? Didn''t she already hear it before this and before this? How many times has he repeated it already?


    As for Shen Li, well thetter could be considered normal if only he wasn''t walking behind her acting as a human wall between her and the mers. Did they not trust her still?


    If Shen Li and the other two knew what she was thinking then they would have immediately told her that it wasn''t her whom they didn''t trust, it was a certain obnoxious mer whom they didn''t trust ¡­ don''t think that they didn''t see the furtive interested nces he was shooting their wife when they were eating lunch!


    Xiao Hua, the obnoxious mer "¡­."


    " They look really possessive of her, " said Li Hanjing with a soft chuckle " no wonder she doesn''t have any bad thoughts regarding us, they keep a close check on her"


    " Hmm who wants her to have bad thoughts about us, they are idiots if they think that anyone of us will even give a single nce, humph " though Xiao Hua scoffed like he couldn''t care less about the fact that he couldn''t see Yu Dong, his tone reeked of vinegar.


    Li Hanjing nced at him and smiled knowingly without saying anything.

 Chapter 181 - I Am Having A Heart Attack

    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C I Am Having A Heart Attack</h4>


    " Here we are" The shop that Shen Li and the others have finalized wasn''t a small shop, it was situated in the middle of the busiest street at just a little distance from the tavern. A month ago the shop was one of the bustling shops, it was filled with customers inside and out but today it waspletely empty. Not a sign of a single woman or mer could be seen, it was as if the shop has been deserted by its owner long ago. The reason for this scene was actually rather cruel -a month ago, one of the daughters of an official took fancy to the mer son of the owner of this shop, the mer was beautiful and was a boy of good virtue. The daughter of the official wasn''t the only one who took fancy to him, many others did too. The official''s daughter wanted to marry the mer but was refused, the reason was simple ¨C she was too ugly and fat.


    The mer''s tant rejection infuriated the young daughter of the official, she didn''t chase him anymore but instead she started to chase off whoever came to marry the mer, the matter wasn''t serious at first, the mother of the mer tried to reason out with the official, who promised that she will take care of her daughter, for a month everything was fine, even the mer got happily engaged but then ¨C the official daughter rushed out one day and broke the leg of the fianc¨¦e of the mer, the situation went downhill from then onwards- the girl''s family broke off the marriage and the mer whose engagement was broken was too stimted. The girl had pushed him in a corner, in the end, the mer ¨C ended his life by himself right in the middle of the street with a gruesome message written in blood where he med the official and his daughter for his death.


    Ever since then the shop has been rumoured to be haunted and no one dares to buy it and as for the owner, she and her husband were too saddened by the loss of their son, they wanted to leave the town and move somewhere else.


    " you have surely chosen a good shop for us"mented Xiao Hua staring at the looming building in front of him, though he didn''t show it, he was rmed in his heart. Nit because he was worried that he will not be able to make a sessful business here but because, somewhere.. deep down ¡­ very deep down he was a bit scared of ghosts ¡­ just a little.. just a bit.


    Chen Mi turned sullen as he looked at Xiao Hua and unhappily said " If you are so good why don''t you find a shop by yourself? This is the main street of the entertainment centre! It''s hard to find a shop in this district, why don''t you try and see for yourself, if you can find a better shop than this ?" Though Shen Li and Ye Liu said nothing they didn''t stop Chen MI either. A shop in this location was a hard find, if not for such a tragedy striking the owner of the shop, they wouldn''t have found this ce either!


    " I didn''t mean that¡­ I just .." Xiao Hua didn''t want to admit that he was scared of the story and the rumours.. though he appeared as someone who was to be tough and arrogant on the outside, he has a faint heart when it came to ghosts and what not! But he didn''t want to admit that he was scared at least not in front of these three and definitely not in front of Yu Dong as for why ¨C humph, he will think of the reasonter on with a calm mind! Right now, he needs to stop his leg from shaking! He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he red at Chen Mi, not wanting to show any fear " I just think it''s too gloomy, not at all aesthetically pleasing to my aura !"


    Chen Mi raised his eyebrows then turned to look at Xiao Hua whose legs were shaking so much that he looked like he was going to faint anytime soon and smirked cockily " Really? But I think you got scared of the rumours-"


    " who- who ¡­w¡­w..w.ho is scared? I am totally not scared, I am just a little -" Xiao Hua''s whose tail was stepped on immediately shrieked like a rooster being chopped.


    " Got a little terrified?" Said Chen Mi helpfully, tricking Xiao Hua easily who nodded his head and said " Ye-" he stopped just in time as he realized that he has been tricked, Xiao Hua looked at Chen Mi who was smiling like a little vixen, then at Shen Li and Ye Liu whose shoulders were shaking with the efforts to stop themselves fromughing at him ..even his brother Hanjing wasughing at him!


    Xiao Hua immediately flushed red, biting his lips he turned to look at Yu Dong, she wasn''tughing at him but she did look amused, his embarrassment took even a deeper dive as he opened his lips to save whatever was left of his dignity " That''s-"


    " Are you looking for me?" A croaky voice interrupted him, following this terrifying voice was a gust of chilly voice. The small hair on his neck stood up and then a pitiful, guttural and estranged scream rang around in the street before Xiao Hua ran like a roadrunner and rushed right at the one person who made him feel safe and gave him a sense of stability.


    He didn''t even look behind him and just rushed in the embrace of the person, hugging them tightly he shook like a leaf in a storm.


    A strong and warm hand smoothed his hair on his back before the person he was hugging said in a soft voice " Are you okay ?"


    " I-" only then did Xiao Hua realize what he just did, he looked up at once .. and his eyes met with Yu Dong''s .. he was hugging her! He was actually hugging her! His heart thumped crazily as if it was going to jump right out of his chest. He blinked his eyes at her ¡­why .. why was she shiny and all? Were his eyes ying tricks on him and what was wrong with his heart?


    " Xiao Hua?" Looking at his paleplexion, Yu Dong raised her hand to check his temperature. Her palm touched his forehead and Xiao Hua suddenly thought of one thing '' He was going to die right in the middle of the street ''. The second her hand had touched him, Xiao Hua felt his heart jump to his throat .. not good if this goes on he will die right here!


    He grabbed Yu Dong''s hand and immediately felt a zap in his fingers and when she tilted her head with that f*ckingggggg cute expression, he felt like his heart was being crawled upon by thousands of ants and all he wanted to say was '' step on me, mommy''. But instead of that, he said what he felt "It''s not good I am having a heart attack !"


    Yu Dong "¡­.." huh? ( ?¡ó?)?


    Shen Li, Ye Liu, Chen Mi "¡­.." another one huh?


    Li Hanjing " pfft hahaha "

 Chapter 182 - Are You Sure?

    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C Are You Sure?</h4>


    "Oh dear did I scare you?" Chi Hang the owner of the shop saw how Xiao Hua ''pounce'' on Yu Dong and couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    She was actually just trying to be weing because her height was too short, usually, no one could hear her at once


    So she had to shout a lot and raise her voice which made everyone think that she was trying to get in a fight with them. This time she tried to take the other approach by tiptoeing to Xiao Hua''s ear and looks like it failed too.


    Yu Dong didn''t take Xiao Hua''s words seriously except his elerated heartbeat he looked fine. So she pushed him to Shen Li who bravely stood up to the job and took Xiao Hua in his ''care''.


    Yu Dong hadn''t talked with Chi Hang before but from the previous owner''s memories, she could recollect that this short woman was the owner of this shop.


    Thus she walked towards thetter and greeted her politely. "I have heard that you are looking for buyers for your shop. If you don''t mind can I take a look around?"


    Because Chi Hang only came to her chest Yu Dong had to bow slightly to talk with thetter but even then her attitude was polite and nice not at all arrogant.


    Usually when the others saw that she was so short they would often make fun of her so when Chi Hang saw that Yu Dong was being respectful towards her, even her attitude took a one hundred and eighty-degree change, as she smilingly nodded.


    "You can, you can ..if you are interested in buying the shop then I don''t mind showing you around but.." then she paused and looked at the herd of beautiful and young Mers behind Yu Dong. She scrutinized them for a while then added. "But I think you shouldn''t buy this shop."


    Yu Dong raised a brow as she nced at the group behind her, except Xiao Hua who nodded his head fervently everyone else looked fine. "And why is that?"


    Chi Hang looked at both sides of the road as she whispered. "You might already be aware of what happened to my son. Actually I wouldn''t have to sell this shop if it wasn''t for my husband getting sick. I need money for treating him but more than that-" she sighed looking tired and worn out.


    "I need peace. The youngdy who was chasing my sones here to cause havoc every day, she seems to have some weird taste ¨C wanting to buy the shop where my sonmitted suicide. I-" Chi Hang paused before turning her head to the side.


    Yu Dong watched her wipe her face with the sleeves of her shirt before she continued in a somewhat hoarse voice. "I don''t think that you should buy this shop. You have so many Mers to take care of. If that hooligan took interest in your Mers..I am afraid.." Chi Hang trailed off but Yu Dong understood her meaning, she was warning her out of the goodwill of her heart.


    No wonder this shop hasn''t been sold for so long. Chi Hang wanted to sell it for the treatment for her husband but not to the young woman who forced her son to die nor did she want to make anyone else suffer what she had. So it wasn''t a surprise that the shop was yet to be sold.


    "I will take a look." said Yu Dong with a stern expression she patted Chi Hang''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know how to deal with those bratty little spoiled princesses really well! You don''t have to worry about me. If shees to find trouble with me that will be thest thing she will do."


    Chi Hang didn''t know what to make out of Yu Dong''s bold statement. The woman in front of her had a tinge of coldness and her voice was held am authority that the others couldn''t ignore, and she sounded confident and aloof like an ethereal beauty. So despite having her doubts Chi Hang immediately perked up.


    "All right thene with me." said Chi Hang leading the group inside the frontprised of course Yu Dong, Ye Liu and Chen Mi as for the back it was..


    Shen Li and a clingy Xiao Hua who was wrapped on Shen Li''s arm like a ko. Shen Li saw Yu Dong going in and then turned to Xiao Hua who simply clung even harder. "Don''t even think about it, if you shake me off I will go and cling on to Yu Dong. I bet she won''t shake me off."


    Shen Li immediately turned speechless. Alright then for the sake of protecting his wife he would let this guy cling on to him!


    The shop had a very simpleyout with a big entrance area, the front led to a big hall that was once used as a space for the dining area.


    The second floor was bigger than the first floor that Chi Hang once used as a VIP zone. The third floor had sleeping rooms that could be booked by the customers who wanted to stay the night.


    Chi Hang showed each floor to Yu Dong and the rest before leading them to the back yard that had a kitchen, sleeping quarters for the servants and a small private courtyard for the owners to sleep.


    Yu Dong had to admit that the shop was really good. It was once used as an inn and thus it was big enough to amodate at least fifteen to twenty Mers easily as for the rest of the ten Mers she will just have to think of something.


    Now she could more or less understand why the didn''t daughter of the hooligan was trying to get hold of this shop. It was nothing like Chi Hang said. The woman troubling them wasn''t an idiot. She was rushing to buy this shop because it had potential nothing more.


    There could also be a possibility that the rumors about ghosts and whatnot were also spread by her ¡­ and maybe the reason she pursued the Mer, in the beginning, was also because she wanted to inherit this shop through him?


    Who knows but now that she was here, it was hers.. "I am taking it."

 Chapter 183 - Get Out Before I Flare Up

    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C Get Out Before I re Up</h4>


    "You are?" Chi Hang was surprised she really did want to sell the shop because she just in one month she had gone through a lot.


    Her spouse was on his sickbed after the death of their beloved Jinyi and the endless amount of troubles was only forcing her toe to a decision as soon as possible.


    This shop was rather close to her heart but it had too many memories of her son. She couldn''t bear to stay here for long knowing that she will never again hear theughter of her son ringing in the backyard.


    But at the same time, she didn''t want to dishonor the memory of her son by selling it to that punk. But others wouldn''t buy the shop after listening to the rumors or after finding out that the young mistress of the Yuan family had her eyes set on this shop.


    "Are you sure? The Heng Yuan family''s mistress is the one who has her eyes set on this shop. Will you be fine?"


    When the others heard about the identity of the young woman who was finding trouble with her. No matter who they were and no matter how lofty and elegant they pretend to be¡­ they would turn as white as a sheet of paper and then they would make some sort of excuse and leave.


    Chi Hang was waiting for Yu Dong to do that as well but to her surprise. Yu Dong remained the same -indifferent and cold she raise one brow and muttered an. "Oh." like she couldn''t be bothered with the Heng family at all.


    This was her first time seeing something like this thus Chi Hang was a bit shocked. "Will you be really alright?" She asked once again just to make sure.


    Yu Dong''s handsome eyebrows furrowed into a frown as she looked at Chi Hang. "Madam shopkeeper, you want to sell your shop right?"


    As soon as Chi Hang heard this her eyes went wide. ''that''s right'' She was here to sell her shop. What was she doing by asking her potential buyer to think about their decision again and again?


    "Okay -I will go and prepare the documents now!" Chi Hang ran out of the shop worried that the Yamen office might get closed before she could reach there before leaving she left a few words asking some Mers to take care of her husband which Yu Dong let them do.


    She even gave them her pouch of spiritual water and asked them to feed it to the husband of Chi Hang. The poor Mer has suffered so much ¨C she should at least let him leave this ce and start anew with his wife.


    Once Chi Hang was gone, Xiao Hua very timidly stepped from Shen Li''s behind and whispered to Yu Dong. "You don''t want to buy this shop ¨C it''s not just because of the ghostly rumours that I am asking you to change your decision. But also because Heng Xinchen is not someone you want to find trouble with. She is arrogant and bossy and her mother is a rather big official. If you offend her -you might not be able to work in the town at all! Our shop will be boarded up before we can even open it-"


    "Xiao Hua who do you think you are talking to? Who do you think dealt with Xiang Bei?" Yu Dong was generally ratherid back but she really disliked the fact when someone questioned her decision again and again!


    She wasn''t a child and she knew how to take care of things that she has taken the responsibility for. She would never say things that she cannot do, especially when she knew that others were relying on her.


    She turned to face Xiao Hua and raised a brow with a cocky smirk she asked. "Do you still have an opinion?"


    "¡­.."


    Facing this Yu Dong he did not dare to have an opinion!


    "I was just worried-" but as soon as Xiao Hua said those words an arrogant voice came out from the outside.


    "Come out you bitch! Let this olddy see who dares to buy the shop that I have been eyeing for so long!"


    Yu Dong rolled her eyes the hooligan might be acting all suave and mighty right now but in a while she would be running with her tail between her legs.


    "Wife-"


    "Dong Dong -"


    "Dong Dong don''t go. Let''s call a Yamen officer."


    "There is no point in calling Yamen officers." said Yu Dong cing a hand on Shen Li''s shoulder as she gave her a reassuring nce to the others.


    "She is the daughter of an official, no matter what we do or say, they will simply support her .. because she has a backing. Instead of finding trouble with the Yamen, let''s just try to talk it out with her why don''t we?"


    ''But the thing is that you will not talk properly with her!''


    Shen Li and the other two have heard from Lang what Yu Dong had done in Xiang Bei''s office. So they were worried that instead of talking Yu Dong would do something like that but this wasn''t Xiang Bei!


    This Heng. XinChen was a daughter of an official! If she fought with her then ¨C it will be really troublesome! She was not from this world thus she didn''t know how they need to deal with these officials and their daughters!


    While Shen Li and Ye Liu were pondering how to stop her. Yu Dong has already walked out, seeing this Chen Mi tried to stop her but Yu Dong turned around to look at them with a stern expression. "No matter what happens, you all are not allowed to step outside of this shop ¡­ if you did then I will punish you guys severely!"


    Hearing her warning Shen Li and the other two had to stop no matter how worried they were. They wished Yu Dong to stop but they also knew that she won''t stop once she had decided something so they could only watch her go out helplessly.


    "I said get the f*ck out!" Heng Xinchen shouted at the top of her voice seeing that no one was stepping out she turned around to her group that she has brought with her to break the door and barge right in but then the door to the shop opened and stepped out a beautiful woman with an expression full of annoyance. "What? What are you are howling like a mad dog in front of my shop! Get lost before I re up!"

 Chapter 184 - Ask Your Mommy.

    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C Ask Your Mommy.</h4>


    Usually , everyone would be too fearful of dealing with her and that was what Heng Xinchen has been used to, seeing a woman standing in front of her like a warrior, without shirking away in fear made Heng Xinchen frown ..this wasn''t how the script goes! She was supposed toe here, show her face and thetter should be on her knees grovelling for mercy, saying that she didn''t know any better and offended a great big shot like her -that was how this scene was supposed to go but instead it went like this? She was the one who was getting threatened? Heng Xinchen was upset, she had worked hard for getting her hands on this shop because it has a good business and even its location was good, she had tried to think of many ns to get her hands on this shop.


    In the beginning, she was genuinely interested in that mer but she wasn''t stupid to like someone without him bringing any advantage to her, she was so sure that with her identity, any mer will fall to his knees if she was to propose marriage but to her surprise the mer rejected her. When he died instead of marrying her, she was pissed off, she wanted to both teach that mer a lesson and make this shop hers but to her surprise, the mother of that mer was stubborn even after being cornered to death like that by her, she was still holding on .. and now she was trying to sell the shop to someone else. How can Heng Xinchen ept that? She was the one who has her eyes on this shop but now someone else was trying to still the fruits of herbour was there any sense in this?


    And why wasn''t this woman reacting as she expected her to?


    Heng Xinchen flexed her non-existent muscles, making the many rolls of fat in her body tremble .. she tipped her head at her followers who nked her as she turned to look at Yu Dong " Do you have a death wish? Don''t you know who I am? Do you know who my mother is ?"


    Yu Dong lifted a brow, thement should have made her legs shake but it only amused her. Who her mother was? When the apocalypse hit, even the richest man had to bow down and call her daddy to get under her protection. He even paid her an astronomical amount of tens and hundreds of millions just to help him reach the next city which was like five miles away ¨C to think that someday she will be threatened like this it was refreshing " That''s something you need to ask your daddy, how would I know that? I didn''t f*ck him"


    When Heng Xinchen heard this, all the flesh in his body turned stiff..she turned to look at her followers who were just as dumbstruck as her. What did she say?


    Heng Xinchen was the slowest among her sisters and thus, even though she came from a well-respected family, she could only act like a hooligan and rely on her mother and her sisters to clean up the mess for her, fortunately, she was the youngest and everyone was willing to pamper her and themon people were too afraid to offend her on ord of her mother but now that she has hit a brick wall, Heng Xinchen was stupefied, she remained all stiff and shit until one of her followers came to stand beside her and slowly whispered in her ear " Miss, she is saying that your daddy doesn''t know who your mother is because he has been f*cked by many -" The follower hasn''t even finished saying what she was speaking when Heng Xinchen pped her " Miss, I wasn''t the one who said it " so why did you hit me like this?


    Heng Xinchen flushed in fury, now that she knew what Yu Dong meant she trembled in anger as she pointed her finger at Yu Dong, with a stern expression she shouted " do you know the consequences of offending me? I can make it impossible for you to stay in this town! You better be sensible and apologize to me while kowtowing, and get the f*ck out of here "


    It was also the first time that someone have asked to apologize to them with such an arrogant attitude " are you sure that you will be stomach my apology?" There was a hint of murderous aura in Yu Dong''s tone she really hated self-centred bratty people like this ¨C no regret, no guilt towards what they have done.


    However, Heng Xinchen was still feeling smug, she thought that she sessfully scared Yu Dong, she raised her head like a proud peacock as she sneered


    " haha, there is nothing that I, Heng Xinchen cannot afford, now be a smart woman ande apologize to me. If you do that I won''t be petty enough to try to make things difficult for you " one of her followers whispered something in her ears that made Heng Xinchen''s eyes glow as she turned to look at Yu Dong " and ahem¡­ I just found out that you have bought Xiao Hua that famous courtesan, why don''t you let him serve me for a night? You already have so much trash in that group you have bought ¨C it''s clear to me that you have a rather heavy taste for used goods, so another one won''t be too much to you right? Hahaha"


    Yu Dong put on a fake smile as she clenched her fists " anything else, your majesty?"


    Heng Xinchen''s smile turned even wider at thatment, she didn''t even notice Yu Dong''s prickly tone waving her hand like a rich lord she generouslymented " nothing else, juste here and begin your apology first, after you are done I will have a taste of that Xiao Hua-" Heng Xinchen''s mind was full of fantasies thus, she didn''t even notice when Yu Dong swept past her original position and came in front of her, she raised her fist as she punched Heng Xinchen in the face " You sure have a big appetite I haven''t even taught you a lesson for trying to get on my nerves when I am already having a Groundhog Day and yet you have toe and piss me off? And that wasn''t enough, you have the nerve to ask for Xiao Hua? Didn''t you do your homework beforeing here? Don''t you know that I don''t like to share what''s mine ?"

 Chapter 185 - Turn On

    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C Turn On</h4>


    " And there she goes " sighed Shen Li as he watched Yu Dong lunge at Heng Xinchen he was hoping that she wouldn''t do that, he have heard it all from Ye Liu, How Yu Dong responded to the threat thest time when the vigers tried to corner her. Though Yu Dong wasid back, she wasn''t asid back and at ease, as everyone thought she was, she didn''t respond well to a threat ¨C to her the world was simple, you don''t bother her, she won''t bother you. But if youe to strike her then ¨C it was freaking inevitable that the first strike will be hers.


    " She is so going to mess that already messed up a face of that sow"mented Chen Mi idly from the side " oooh that''s going to hurt" he added with a wince when Yu Dong''s fist suddenly connected with Heng Xinchen''s face, which happened incredibly fast because just a moment ago Yu Dong has shown no sign of intimidation, she didn''t make any move and her posture waspletely rxed like she wasn''t a threat even so subtly.


    " I just hope that no one will report this matter," said Ye Liu, though the area was deserted because the shop was rumoured to be haunted, but it was still on the Main Street, if someone heard the screams of horrors and pain echoing around the alley, surely someone was bound toe and check what was happening.


    After Yu Dong''s facended on Heng Xinchen''s already distorted face, it swelled even more.


    " Damn it! How dare you hit me! You must have a death wish! What are you people waiting for? Tie this bitch up! I will teach her a lesson myself!"


    The group of followers quickly surrounded Yu Dong, as for the group of mers who were watching Yu Dong with riot attention, suddenly gasped in astonishment as Yu Dong then proceeded to kick the asses of every single woman who was in the group down there. She was fast, incredibly fast as she didn''t even break a sweat as she kicked and punched, there was a viciousness behind every kick and punch delivered to the group. And then as if she wasn''t fast enough, she swiftly started turning up in the air as if a pair of wings were attached to her back. And then the fight was blur, mess, well at least Yu Dong was ¨C


    " Woah that''s something " little Zumo whispered yelled


    " Is that martial arts ?" Asked another mer " oh dang, it is, what am I even asking"


    Shen Li and Ye Liu were just as shocked while Chen Mi gaped in surprise as Yu Dong disyed her strength, though they knew that she was strong, they didnt know she was this strong. They collectively winced when Yu Dong attacked Heng Xinchen like a mad dog, punching and scratching without any pity.


    And then they winced again when she kicked another woman who tried to save Heng Xinchen in the stomach ¨C Yu Dong was merciless. And in all honesty, they didn''t find it even the slightest bit scary, instead, it was kind of hot, like a total turn-on ¨C who won''t like a strong wife who was as badass as Yu Dong.


    Once the fight was over, Yu Dong pulled back and calm as you please- dusted her hands off before turning to look up at them, her lips were badly bruised because of the one and only punch Heng Xinchen was able tond but despite the blood dotting her face, she was chill as a cucumber.


    Her lips hooked up as she winked at them " had enough fun, now get back inside ¨C I am going to clean them up, you all won''t like to see that"


    Her frivolous actions stunned them, then the three of them flushed as they ambled back inside.


    Shen Li swallowed hard as he took a seat inside after watching Yu Dong mess with Heng Xinchen, he took a deep breath and then slowlymented " and that is why you don''t want to mess with her. It''s really amazing how all those breezy smiles perverts into a horror smile at the slightest provocation "


    " I did see thating but I am still surprised, " said Ye Liu threading his hands through his hair " makes me think that she was being a bit too nice to the vigers, at least no one was bleeding"


    Chen Mi chuckled" actually, she was still holding back right now ¨C with her strength she could have easily broken their bones but they all just received surface injuries"


    " you are right, " said Shen Li, Yu Dong wasn''t unsociable or a crack head who liked to fight, she was someone whose motto was '' live and let live but when someone pissed her off, she wouldn''t mind messing their entire nervous system up.


    Li Hanjing was incredulous as he turned to look at Xiao Hua " did you know this? Did you just see that? It was like something out of the horror book ¨C the way she climbed on that woman''s back and scarred her face-"


    " huh ?" Was all Xiao Hua said as if he just woke up from a kind of daze, at first Li Hanjing was confused then he remembered what Yu Dong has said before jumping into the battle, she called him ''hers '' ¡­he stared at Xiao Hua inplete amusement ¨C he really wanted to ask just how deep Xiao Hua was in for Yu Dong that something so normal could make him get all flustered, she clearly said it because she was the one who bought him and was his boss but ¡­ such a causal remark actually hit too deep -but then he thought about it and didn''t ask what was going in his head, Yu Dong''s husbands were right here and looking at how protective they were regarding her ¨C they might actually beat Xiao Hua''s asster on ¨C so he simply swallowed his words and said " nothing, I think our new boss is too awesome, right ?"


    Xiao Hua''s eyes lit up but he still pursed his lips as he casuallymented " she is alright "


    Li Hanjing peered over Xiao Hua''s face and his lips twitched '' at least try to hide that lovesick expression while saying it like that''.

 Chapter 186 - Ghost!

    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C Ghost!</h4>


    The entire situation was aplete nightmare for Heng Xinchen, she had been threatened, beaten and even got bitten by one of her followers when they tried to attack Yu Dong but ended up knocking into her. This ¡­ This kind of humiliation, when had she suffered? She immediately picked up a stone and threw it at Yu Dong who dodged it without any trouble at all. Heng Xinchen covered her face, sensing that she couldn''t beat Yu dong, she yelled menacingly " Try hitting me one more time! I will make life difficult for you I swear! You don''t want to make a living in the Big River town is that so?"


    '' Damn it, I have always been adored by everyone, even my mother doesn''t dare to hit me this bad, everyone in the town tries to suck up to me. Since, when have I ever been hit by someone, worse still amoner '' Heng Xinchen wasn''t willing to give up either if the news of her getting beaten by amon woman was to leak out, she might never be able to raise her head in the entire town for years! She red at Yu Dong and banged her unbroken fist on the road " You better apologize to me today, hand me that courtesan and the money for my and my followers'' injuries as well as the deed of this shop ¨C if not! Humph, once I let my mother know what you have done to me forget about that cheap courtesan even your husband will serve me! I will not let even a single one of you go !"


    Yu Dong tidied her messy hair that was blocking her vision and tucked them back behind her ears, she stepped forward and looked down at Heng Xinchen, her lips curled in a bright smile but her eyes were cold ¨C with her psychotic smile and bloody face, she looked terrifying. She stared at Heng Xinchen with her half-lidded eyes and smirked " I was going to let you all go because we don''t have any personal feud ¨C but then you just have to bring my husbands in -" as she spoke a whirl of green, the mysterious mist started encircling her and then her voice turned a pitch deeper like a monster. It terrified Heng Xinchen and her followers so much that some of them, peed in their pants " But you didn''t seem to know when to stop, huh? It might be nothing to you but my husbands are my reverse scale since I can''t let you touch them ¨C there is only one option left now".


    Heng Xinchen looked at the devil incarnate before her and felt like she was falling into a pit of darkness. Why? She had originally thought that she will be able to scare this woman just like everyone else ¨C that she could get away with easily, just a little scare and that would be it. But howe the situation turned so drastic in just a few minutes? At this time Heng Xinchen was suffering from unprecedented fear and torment because now in front of her wasn''t Yu Dong but the little mer whom she forced tomit suicide- the flesh of his face was rotting and the way he moved like all his limbs have been stiff for days and like a living dead ¨C his limbs were moving jerkily and he was looking at her with a crazed look in his eyes " Xinchen¡­oooh Xinchen" the mer .. the corpse whatever it was .. whispered " I realized it toote, but looks like you really do love me huh, it''s alright. So what if it was toote? We can still get married. Let''s go Xinchen,e with me to the underworld¡­ we will get married there. since you love me so much what''s the point of living here? Come with me"


    Heng Xinchen was so frightened that he immediately lost all of her senses, the second she looked two figures ascended from the sky carrying thick iron chains in their hands. Her soul nearly left her body at the sight of the two figures¡­weren''t they Heibai Wuchang? She felt a warm sensation trickle down her body and a stinky odour could be smelled. She was so scared that she had peed her pants!


    When two dark and shiny chains wrapped around her thick neck, she immediately jumped high up in the air as she hurriedly got on her knees and desperately begged for mercy " Please spare, please have mercy on me! This¡­I really don''t want this, I don''t love him.. he is already dead how can a living marry a dead?"


    The two figures didn''t speak but it was the little mer who turned his half-rotten head toward Heng Xinchen as he ruthlessly growled " what do you mean? You killed me and now you don''t want to take responsibility? When I was alive you didn''t let me marry someone else but now you are refusing to marry me ?" The ghostly figure swaggered up to her as he crouched down baring his rotten and moss-covered teeth " Is it because I am not pretty anymore? Is that why you no longer want to marry me? Didn''t you say that even if I get old and ugly you will still want me? Now you are refusing? Do you want to back out of your promise? That won''t do, you took my life so you have to pay me with your life! A life for a life that''s thew of the heavens!"


    Heng Xinchen was so frightened that she immediately shouted " No ! NO! I love you, how can I not love you? I really do love you "


    A soft smile etched on the little mer''s face but with his rotting face, it looked really terrible! "Is that so? Then you shoulde with me ¨C we will get married in hell and live together forever -don''t worry I have even looked for a ce for us to haunt -"


    " No, I don''t want that !"


    " so you are saying you don''t love me? Then pay me with your life !"


    Heng Xinchen was being driven mad, she dies if she was to admit that she loved him and she have to die if she said she doesn''t, what kind of justice was this?


    Yu Dong: Mine.. (Yawn).

 Chapter 187 - A Closure

    <h4>Chapter 187 ¨C A Closure</h4>


    Chi Hang has just stepped out of the yamen when her old friend came running towards her. Chi Hang saw her friend and just when she raised her hand to wave at her, that woman just grasped her wrist and dragged her away from the Yamen.


    Chi Hang''s brows furrowed but before she could even speak her friend interrupted her " You ..Chi Hang, how can you be so stupid? You left the person who wants to buy the shop all alone? Aren''t you afraid of trouble? Then howe you did such a big mistake? That spoiled mistress of the Heng family is here at your shop to find trouble with that customer of yours!"


    " What !!?" As soon as Chi Hang found out that Heng Xinchen came to find trouble at her shop, she was so startled that she ran even faster, the two women were so worried and anxious that neither of them thought of calling a Yamen officer when the Yamen was just behind them.


    Chi Hang thought that Yu Dong with a group of thirty mers wouldn''t be able to do much but when she reached her shop, she was stunned. Because the person who was on the ground was Heng Xinchen! And the one standing tall was Yu Dong? She looked around the fallen followers of Heng Xinchen and felt like she was living a dream, you did mistress of the Heng family and her followers were entities that Chi Hang have always feared they tried to force her, mugged her and even got her son to kill himself yet they never once showed an ounce of guilt or fear ¨C but now these bullies were actually on their fours begging? How did this happen?


    " Miss Yu-" began Chi Hang but before she could say what she wanted to say, Heng Xinchen looked up with a crazy glint in her eyes and then she jumped " Oh my dear -" Chi Hang was startled as she jumped three feet up in the air, she waited for the pain of someone hitting her toe but nothing happened surprise, she opened her eyes and looked around but couldn''t see Heng Xinchen, Chi Hang was surprised.. didn''t that woman jumped on her just now? Where did she go? She turned to look at Yu Dong and whispered " where is she?"


    Yu Dong pointed her finger at her foot, Chi Hang frowned but she still followed the direction to where Yu Dong was pointing and immediately felt a chill crawl up her spine because, Heng Xinchen¡­ The Heng Xinchen was actually kowtowing before her " you¡­ young madam, what are you doing ?"


    " I deserve to die! I deserve to die!! I have done the greatest sin ¡­ I .. please forgive me! I will never bother you anymore just forgive me !" Heng Xinchen apologized, again and again, she felt her head bursting but there was nothing she could do, the little mer whose name she have forgotten was standing behind her like a fierce wife. She could only shiver under the pressure and apologize to Chi Hang.


    " what are you shivering for like a sissy? Tsk- you might as well get lost. My mother wouldn''t like you shivering like this, you are ruining her day by showing her these trembling rolls of fat''


    Her entire body was falling apart and as the ghostly figure of the mer rebuked her she didn''t dare to stall and immediately ran away.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Chi Hang was stunned, she never thought that one day she will receive an apology from the bastard who drove her son to death. Though she would rather have her son by her side than this apology but at least, she was able to get a closure. Now her son might be able to Rest In Peace. She looked at Yu Dong and wiped her eyes " I don''t know what you did, but thank you. Here this the deed of the shop"


    Yu Dong took the deed and smiled politely" you are praising me too much what can I even do? I think it was about time that Mistress Heng was enlightened by God for being too much of human trash. That''s something I can''t take credit for"


    Chi Hang thought about it and nodded, Yu Dong was just amoner like her what can she do to Heng Xinchen? There was no way for Yu Dong to make that big shot apologize to her ¨C with that bratty temper, maybe Heng Xinchen wouldn''t have even apologized to her parents, who were Yu Dong then?


    Chi Hang and Yu Dong discussed the matter of the shop with each other, since Chi Hang have nowhere to go she agreed to take care of the mers until Yu Dong found someone to be in charge of the shop while she will look for a new ce during this period. The inn was big and twenty or so mer could easily live there but the remaining ¨C


    Yu Dong turned to look at Xiao Hua who immediately shook his head " I am not sleeping in the dining room" as the big brother of the group he let everyone choose a room for them but by the time everyone was done choosing ¨C even the servant quarters were upied!


    Yu Dong raised a brow ncing at him sideways she said "I don''t know what''s going in your head but I never said that ¨C if you are so ufortable then you might as well think of something. Look how soft you are ¨C just the thought of sleeping on the floor got you shivering"


    Xiao Hua''s beautiful face turned sullen " do you have something against me being soft ?"


    ''Humph! Do you know how many women begged for this soft Hua Hua? Even you were one of them, now that you don''t like me ¨C I am unlikeable to you ?"


    Yu Dong looked up and down, surveying him ¨C this nce immediately tickled Xiao Hua who blushed but then -" Yeah I do, what''s the point of being so soft aren''t you like a burden? Look at my husbands, they are so strong, they never trouble me in the slightest "


    Xiao Hua the burden "¡­¡­" he nced at the three tough and strong husbands of Yu Dong and immediately felt his teeth ache ¨C those smug grins!!!

 Chapter 188 - Hug

    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C Hug</h4>


    "Dong Dong." Shen Li who was standing beside Yu Dong strode forward he nced at Xiao Hua then turned to look at Yu Dong.


    "Aunt Yun''s daughter became an official a month before, previously she left her family behind in the vige in case she couldn''t find a decent house in the capital but after a Month of search she seemed to have properly settled down and have called Aunt Yun and her family to live with her in the capital. I heard that Aunt Yun is looking for a buyer for her house it''s big and spacey. I think it will better for us to take a look at that house and buy it too with brother Hanjing being pregnant. I don''t think it''s alright for him to live here when there is no one to protect him. I think it will be best for us to keep these Mers close to us just in case."


    Yu Dong pondered over Shen Li''s suggestion it was indeed a problem for them to buy a house after buying a shop in the town but Shen Li was right they couldn''t just leave Li Hanjing behind and if he were to stay with her.


    She was afraid that she will have to take responsibility for him too.. Not only will it be a pain in the ass but Yu Tong that annoying piece of gum was also interested in Li Hanjing¡­


    She really didnt want to find trouble with that troublesome fool. So it was quite alright for them to look for a house and settle the remaining ten Mers together in there.


    At least it will be better than leaving a pregnant Mer behind with a bunch of sissy looking Mers and an old couple who didn''t look like they can take on anything or anyone.


    Thus Yu Dong once again called the Mers outside than selected the ones who were less popr in the tavern to be left behind in the inn while she took the some who were the most beautiful and mboyant¡­ and most importantly the most likely to invite trouble for her..


    After she was done she looked at the ten or so Mers who were selected toe with her and only had one thought in her head ''They were too shiny'' not just in their personality but also the way they dressed.. their clothes were shiny, their jewellery shiny ¡­ even their nails were polished until they glimmered like a mirror in the sun. Her eyes hurt by just watching them.


    "Chen Mi e here." said Yu Dong to Chen Mi who was standing beside her blinked but then shuffled forward. "Yes what it is?"


    He was confused as to why Yu Dong had called him but then Yu Dong raised her hand and ruffled his hair. "Eh what are you doing?" Eximed Chen Mi because Yu Dong was ruffling his hairstyle but ¨C when he peeked at her face and saw that rxed smile he couldn''t stop her.


    ''Jeez she was such a cheater'' He muttered inwardly but let Yu Dong ruffled up his carefully made hairstyle into a birds nest.


    Yu Dong soothed her eyes and nerves with Chen Mi''s homey andfy look that eased her heart and calmed her throbbing headache.


    She never liked those strong smelly perfumes it made her headache and unfortunately every Mer in the tavern was wearing a strong scent of his- even if it was lightly applied when mixed together she felt her temple throb.


    She looked at the little ruffled chick Chen Mi who stared at her with thoserge apricot eyes and felt her heart squeeze. "This isn''t enough." She said.


    "Eh? What isn''t?" Asked Chen Mi but then his question was answered almost immediately as Yu Dong squeezed him in her arms.


    "hagsysgmsmsg??" Eximed Xiao Hua his face burning as he covered his eyes and did the same to Li Hanjing. "You ¡­you pervert!"


    Yu Dong simply rocked the stiff and blushing Chen Mi in her arms and simply nced at him. "What do you mean pervert? I am hugging my husband not someone else."


    "But why are you hugging him? That too here in public?"


    "I am tired." said Yu Dong simply "I hug my husbands when I am tired you have something to say about it?"


    "¡­."


    There was of course Xiao Hua who couldn''t say anything to Yu Dong, she was hugging her husband¡­


    It was a reasonable thing to do but he didn''t know why he felt as if his chest was filled with cotton. He gripped his handkerchief and looked down on his feet. What was this feeling?


    Li Hanjing looked at Xiao Hua''s sullen expression and sighed he hadn''t forgotten that this stupid boy was too slow to understand his own feelings.


    He was afraid that by the time Xiao Hua realizes what he feels towards Yu Dong it will be toote for him.


    Chen Mi didn''t know what was going on with the others. He just felt really happy as if his heart was bursting with warmth. His wife hugged him because she was tired doesn''t that means that she liked him?


    Well, Yu Dong did like her husbands- though she hardly showed her feelings but she was someone whose brain worked in a rather straightforward manner, she wouldn''t have slept with Chen Mi or anyone else for the matter if she didn''t like them.


    Hugging her little ball of sunshine Yu Dong felt her heart heal. That''s right. This was how a Mer should be what''s with that sissy getup? Her husbands were the best!


    Shen Li who was standing beside her silently coughed he wanted to remind her to let go of Chen Mi but then Yu Dong looked at him and smiled. "You want a hug too?"


    "That -" he began but then Yu Dong had already hugged him. Shen Li stiffened slightly but then rxed actually -he might be shy but he wasn''t stupid.


    If his wife was giving free hugs then he will take them. So he hugged her back.


    Seeing that both Chen Mi and Shen Li were given hugs ¨C Ye Liu didn''t want to be left behind too. He raised his arms and spoke in a somewhat tsundere manner. "If you are tired then you can hug me too."


    His voice was stiff as if he wasn''t doing it because he wanted to but when Yu Dong hugged him- his blush was the brightest.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Hua Hua leave your handkerchief it can''t be torn anymore." Deadpanned Li Hanjing.


    Behind him Xiao Hua gritted his teeth and ripped what remained of his handkerchief. "I am just hungry!"


    ''Sure you are..'' thought Li Hanjing.

 Chapter 189 - Who Made You Cry?

    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨C Who Made You Cry?</h4>


    " Are you sure, you want to take us with you ?" Asked Xiao Hua once Yu Dong was done charging up her hp bar after hugging her husbands.


    Yu Dong turned to look at him as she led the group outside the shop and frowned " what do you mean?"


    Xiao Hua flicked his half up and half down hair behind his shoulder and grumbled somewhat sourly " I mean to say will we be weed in your vige? You might be bringing us there with you but I don''t think anyone will let you bring us inside. We .. are not usually wee anywhere actually " Xiao Hua finished bitterly, he wasn''t lying or exaggerating anything ¨C just because he was from a tavern that did that kind of business, he wasn''t allowed to enter anywhere, no matter what it was ¨C a shop, a restaurant. His entry was barred from the temple of the town as well, he had it all. He was beautiful, was smart and he knew almost everything but no one liked to befriend him, those rich madams were willing to wee him in their beds but nowhere else .. he wasn''t even taken to a restaurant to eat because his existence was that shameful in the eyes of others. He might have not sold his body but he was after all a mer who worked in the tavern .. how can he be considered pure? Wasn''t this what the nun at the temple told him?


    In fact, today was his first time eating in a restaurant with respect. So, he was a bit happy but he hasn''t forgotten who he was and from where he came.


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes at him, feeling her scorching gaze¡­Xiao Hua felt a shame like never before the course in his body. Never before did he feel like this.. he wasn''t proud of his background but he never felt this small before either like he wasn''t worth looking at by Yu Dong. If only he was as pure and naive as those husbands of hers ¨C


    '' ah Hua Hua, you are beautiful but your ambitions are too great for a mer. Why don''t you ept my proposal and move in as my concubine ?''


    '' Those who sin can never be in thep of God, dear benefactor- you are not deserving ''


    '' hah, what are you acting smug for? You are nothing but a cheap courtesan, aren''t you? So what if I groped you a bit? If you don''t want to be groped stay at your tavern silently, you are asking for it bying out here ''


    ''So what you have money? I don''t want to dirty the atmosphere of my restaurant with your presence. Here only good and respectable persons are allowed, do you not know what kind of reputation you have? If not let me break it down to you ¨C a lowly bitch who sells himself to whomever who pays you enough money. Now shoo ''


    " It doesn''t matter does it ?" She said simply breaking the silence that was stretching over the group. Xiao Hua''s eyes snapped open as he looked at her " as long as I wee you, why do you care whether or not anyone else wees you or not? As long as I am with you -you can go anywhere you want and if anyone stops you ¨C you just have to tell me, who it is, I will see from there on "


    Xiao Hua clenched his fists, those mocking jeers in his ears turned silent and all he could think was Yu Dong''s forceful words '' you can go anywhere, you want with me by your side'' really, can he really do that ?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the group reached the Big river vige it was just as Xiao Hua said .. a group of the old elders of the vige together with Mu Xuan were sitting under the big banyan tree that was at the entrance of the vige and as soon as they saw theming, all of them stood up. Yu Dong silently frowned and cursed in her head not because she was afraid of the vige head or the elders of the vige but because standing next to them was Fang Chi and from the looks of it, he seemed to have cried -son of a god damn mother fucking bitch, who made him cry?


    Her pace unconsciously increased as she strode inside the vige, seeing her walk towards them yet ignore them made all the elders upset as Mu Xuan silently smirked at Yu Dong .. this time she will see how Yu Dong will be able to get out of this situation.


    " Stop right there !" Said an elder as she raised her hand and tried to hold Yu Dong back but thetter didn''t stop, instead, she pped the hand of the elder away and said " my fianc¨¦ seemed to be a bit upset, you all better pray that neither of you had a hand in it .. or I will make you rue the day you were born¡­ I don''t really care if you are the vige elder or not "


    Then she ignored the way the old woman turned purple and pointed at her while shaking and sputtering like she was having a seizure, Yu Dong closed the space between her and with a stance as protective as ever she tipped Fang Chi''s chin making him look at her in the eyes. She bit back a curse when she noticed just how swollen and red his eyes were " Who made you cry?"


    " Yu Dong, it''s nothing I am fine -"


    " No you are not " wiping his eyes, she softly crooned but the authority in her voice didn''t dim in the slightest " I will ask you again sweetheart, who made you cry?"


    Fang Chi said nothing just bit his lips and sniffed, it was Grandma Fang who jumped and hollered like Fang Chi her voice was hoarse like she had cried too but she was holding much better than her grandson. She pointed and screamed at the group of elders as if she has finally found her backing "It''s them, they are the ones who scolded Chi, saying that he didn''t keep a good check on you! They kept saying they will kick you out they even forced Chi to go on his knees to apologize to them "


    The elders shifted their position, as they squared their shoulders "it''s his fault indeed as your husband, he failed to rein in you causing you to ruin the atmosphere of the vige and-"


    " Apologize" gritted out Yu Dong, as she turned to face the elders " I really don''t care about your bullshit you have to say ¡­ but if you made my fianc¨¦ cry, made him kowtow to you when I, his fiancee wasn''t here for something he didn''t have a hand in then I think we have a fucking problem. And which means that if you don''t apologize to him in like five seconds, then I will make our problem just your problem "

 Chapter 190 - I Mind

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C I Mind</h4>


    "What kind of tone is that? Is that the tone that a junior like you should use with an elder ?" Wu Qingyun was the vige elder for years and have enjoyed the respect of the vigers, when has she been disrespected like this?


    Her cloudy eyes turned heavy with scorn as she red at Yu Dong. "I should have expected nothing better from you, you are just the very same .. a good for nothing who thinks she is better than everyone else but the truth is that that no matter how a bitch with flee is cleaned in the end she still remains the same a dirty bitch."


    "Oh wow! How incredibly decent of you." snickered Yu Dong as she red at Elder Wu. "Whatever I really don''t care you know? I mean I am speaking humannguage aren''t I? Didn''t you hear me say that there is nothing that attracts me to listen to your bullshit, I wasn''t kidding when I said that I will make this problem from ours to just yours, you see."


    As she took a threatening step forward Fang Chi grabbed her hand. He was really afraid that Yu Dong will be kicked out. Even if she gets past the matter of bringing so many Mers from the tavern, the vige leaders might not forgive her if she hurt them.


    "D..Don''t there is no need for you to take trouble with them. I don''t care it was just kneeling I am fine."


    "But I am not" Yu Dong turned to look at Fang Chi, her eyes as hard as a diamond gaze. "I don''t like that they made you apologize to them. Why should you apologize for something that you didn''t do ? And why should we even apologize to them what are they? The emperor? Or the god?"


    She turned to re at the vige elders and Mu Xuan. "I live here, I pay for my things .. my house is here and so is mynd if they want to kick me out they have to pay me for my fucking things that I own. Let''s see who has the money to pay for it?" She tipped her chin at Wu Qingyun and said. "My house, my fields everything amounts to at least a hundred silver taels. You got that money?"


    When Wu Qingyun said nothing she turned to the other elders of the vige. "What about you? Do you have it?"


    "Don''t be so smug! Just because you have your filthy money." snapped Mu Xuan when she saw that Yu Dong was turning the tide of the conversation. "We can still kick you out."


    "For what?" Said Yu Dong she really didn''t like neurotic bitches like Mu Xuan.


    Who thought that they were better than others but instead they were nothing but shortsighted.


    Who couldn''t see the advantages as clearly as they believed they did- it could be seen that if she stayed in this vige. She can at least help out vigers but Mu Xuan was too blindsided to see that.


    The strip of stupid beliefs was so tightly tied on her eyes that she wasn''t willing to believe anything except what she did. "What are you going to kick me out for? Did Imit murder? Arson? Did I rob someone of money or beauty? What crime have Imitted that you can kick me out because of that?"


    Mu Xuan flushed red in anger she had thought that Yu Dong will be easy to handle but from the looks of it she clearly knew about thew.


    Mu Xuan couldn''t believe how can a person suddenly change so much? A few months ago, Yu Dong had no idea what was the meaning ofw but now she was reciting as if she had learned it on the back of her hand.


    "You are spoiling the atmosphere of our vige by bringing these.." She gave a disgusted nce at the Mers who were standing behind Xiao Hua and sneered. "People with questionable character in our vige what if they ruin the future generation of our vige? What will our kids learn from them and their conduct -"


    Yu Dong made a sudden move to get to Mu Xuan but Fang Chi held her back even Shen Li came to his aide as they pulled her back. "So you mean to say that your character is fucking pure?"


    "Of course it is -"


    "Then swear to God, that you have never been with a Mer other than your husbands." Yu Dong sneered struggling to get out of Shen Li and Fang Chi''s hold.


    Actually she could have easily gotten past their grasp but she didn''t want to hurt them. "Say it, say that you never touched another Mer and if you lie then your entire generation will end, you dare to?"


    Of course no one dared to, not even Mu Xuan as her cheeks turned red in either anger or embarrassment. "That''s not the point we don''t have a problem with sleeping these Mers but we have a problem with you bringing them in here -"


    Yu Dong wasn''t going to let Mu Xuan spurn this matter anymore as she wanted she stopped struggling against Fang Chi and Shen Li as shezily took a stance behind.


    "And I have a damn problem with you breathing the same air as my husbands and my fianc¨¦. I had to say that I have a problem with that so what should I do? Kill you all?"


    Mu Xuan''s eyes red. "You are being stubborn Yu Dong. You have created enough nuisance in the vige and I have let you do that but if you bring these Mers in here then I have to stop you, not just as the vige head but also as your mother''s friend. I cannot let you walk in this crooked path."


    "Exactly." chimed Wu Qingyun "You have no idea where they have been, you can just see that these sluts are nothing good ¨C For God''s sake one of them is even pregnant -Gahh what are you doing?"

 Chapter 191 - Apology

    <h4>Chapter 191 ¨C Apology</h4>


    Xiao Hua took a step forward as Li Hanjing''splexion turned ashen but they were still too slowpared to Yu Dong who lunged at Wu Qingyun with a guttural snarl.


    She gripped the front of the former''s shirt then ignoring the gasps and sudden exmation of the others she lifted Wu Qingyun until thetter was nose to nose with her with a threatening sneer she whispered.


    "Maybe I wasn''t clear back then when you tried to corner me. My parents are dead ..no they were killed and you know very well how they died. I will warn you not to push me, Elder Wu¡­ I couldn''t do anything back when they died but now I can do a lot of things. And you know that I wouldn''t be appreciative of anyone who so much as look the wrong way at people whom I care about ¡­ these Mers that you are so easily calling sluts, are like my siblings whom I saved just because you don''t have the heart to see past anything but lust don''t use the same gaze to look at everything and everyone with the same look."


    Yu Dong paused and then lifted Elder Wu even higher so that she was hanging in mid-air with her feet dangling. "And the Mer that you just bullied and made cry is my fianc¨¦. I don''t get along so well with people who hurt my husbands whether present or future. If they are under my care, my protection¡­ I will go to any lengths to keep thempletely secured because of you he cried, so you better give me a decent exnation or an apology. Or I will make this dream of yours to kick me out of the vige, true but -" she smiled sweetly "But it will be on your pathetic life, so what will be it?"


    "Yu Dong what are you trying to do someone help Elder Wu-" cried Mu Xuan, Elder Wu was her paternal aunt she couldn''t just watch her get strangled.


    She looked around and her gaze fell on Chen Mi and Ye Liu who were standing next to the group of Mers but just as she lurched forward, Yu Dong''s daunting voice echoed in the surrounding.


    "Don''t you dare, right now I still gave her a chance if you touch my husbands. I will kill her right here and now!"


    Her voice was full of dare and Mu Xuan knew that she wasn''t bluffing it wasn''t an empty threat!


    She would really do it! Every time she believes that Yu Dong will not be able to do this or that but Yu Dong would just go around and show her just how far she can go.


    It was like she was on her own personal mission to refresh her theory about her. Mu Xuan gritted her teeth as she red at Yu Dong. "Yu Dong! You are not human! Just wait Karma wille to bite your ass sooner orter!"


    Yu Dong tightened the grip around Wu Qingyun''s throat and lifted a shoulder casually. "I will take that as apliment." then she turned her head sideways to look at Mu Xuan and gave her a creepy smile.


    "As for whether or not Karma will bite me. I don''t know about that but if you don''t think about how you are going to apologize, then I will show you just how bad my bite can be."


    She didn''t give Mu Xuan a chance to say anything as she turned back to Wu Qingyun who was turning purple and snorted. "You better say something fast, my hands are getting tired."


    Wu Qingyun "¡­" so you are not worried about me turning purple?


    Wu Qingyun looked at Yu Dong, peering through the hand that was holding her ¨C and what she saw made her shiver.


    It would have been nice if Yu Dong was ring at her coldly or was at least showing any emotions but she wasn''t- she looked bored.


    This knowledge made Wu Qingyun drench in cold sweat .. she wasn''t joking, that apathetic gaze and those emotionless eyes, it was as if she had killed a lot of people and might kill her without even twitching an eyelid.


    Was there anything scarier than this? No! There wasn''t¡­ Wu Qingyun felt that by letting her niece weave pretty lies, she actually offended a sociopath!


    Her niece had promised her gold if they managed to scare Yu Dong into giving in to them ¡­ forget about scaring her¡­. She was on the verge of getting a trauma!


    Wu Qingyun could see her life sh before her eyes. She would die any second now if she doesn''t. "I am sorry!"


    She eximed and as soon as she said those words, Yu Dong let her down but only to grip her by the scruff of her neck.


    Yu Dong turned her towards Fang Chi. "I am not the one who you should be apologizing to. I wasn''t the one who cried or kneeled in front of you ¡­ of course, good luck trying to do that because before seeing me kneel you will have to see a doctor." Leaning closer she whispered. "Because I will break your fucking crooked wicker sticks of legs."


    No matter how proud and arrogant Wu Qingyun was she couldn''t stay calm in front of Yu Dong.


    Her legs immediately gave away and if not for Yu Dong holding her up she might have already fallen on her knees .. although she found the entire situation of a respectable elder asking for forgiveness from a little Mer, humiliating.


    She still gritted her teeth and forced out the apology. "Fang Chi, I am really sorry for what I said to you and I shouldn''t have made you cry. Please be a bigger person and forgive this old croon who can no longer understand right from wrong. It was wrong of me to wrong you like that."


    Fang Chi was so scared upon receiving a sudden apology from the vige elder but he still felt his heart blossom with warmth.. So this was what it felt like being protected by someone? He never thought it would feel this good.

 Chapter 192 - Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 192 ¨C Kneel</h4>


    Though Wu Qingyun apologized Fang Chi didn''t know what to do, he couldn''t just ept the apology because Wu Qingyun was his elder was it really alright for him to say such things as ''Yeah it''s fine, I ept your apology to an elder?'' Fang Chi didn''t think that it was, he was also afraid that Wu Qingyun would make things difficult for his grandmother and Yu Dongter on ¨C


    " Are you not satisfied with her apology?"Asked Yu Dong with a frown as she looked at Fang Chi, she looked at Wu Qingyun who shivered like a quail and then turned to look at Fang Chi again " If you are not satisfied, then is it because she didn''t kneel in front of you? Will you forgive her if knelt like she made you ?"


    " Yu Dong! Don''t go too far!" Mu Xuan felt like her heart was going to end up being burnt to bits by Yu Dong, this arrogant brat who did whatever she liked and didn''t listen to anyone. Mu Xuan relied on the fact that she was the vige head to control the entire vige in her hands, even the elders of the vige were on her side because she worked so hard to get them to speak for her but why was it that in front of Yu Dong, no one dared to say anything? Mu Xuan felt her cheeks heat up as if someone had pped them fiercely, Yu Dong .. this fellow ¡­ she was just a good for nothing, Mu Xuan never once wanted to waste her breath on her, thinking that she was useless and just let her live silently if she knew that one day Yu Dong would challenge her authority so loudly she would have kicked her out when she made mistakes after mistakes! " Elder Wu is still Fang Chi''s elder don''t you think that what you are doing is too much and it wasn''t even something serious, you want to make such a big fuss over a mer crying? Is this worth the trouble ?"


    Mu Xuan was worried that if she didn''t help her aunt thetter would definitely cut ties with her, though her daughter had a well-settled business¡­ Elder Wu''s daughter was even better, she was a smart woman and sometimes gave her daughter a few valuable suggestions that have helped the business of her daughter to be more sessful, she couldn''t leave Elder Wu in this predicament nor could she allow Elder to knelt in front of Fang Chi if that happened ¨C then Elder Wu will definitely not let her daughter help her.


    " Wait let me count the number of fucks I give about your yelling ¡­hmm" Yu Dong mused as she closed her eyes and hummed " Trying to count, again trying to count ¡­ trying to count even harder ¡­ uh oh " she turned to look at Mu Xuan with a sheepish smile " I can''t count because no matter how many times I count, the count stays zero. Oops" then she turned to Elder Wu, who was so embarrassed and mad that she was turning red from purple, she looked like a rather poisonous toad, " I think you just have to kneel, so shall we-"


    " Fang Chi, hurry up and ept her apology or Dong Dong will really make Elder Wu kneel, "said Shen Li as he prodded Fang Chi in the waist " She isn''t kidding she will really make her kneel and if Elder Wu refused she will break her legs if you don''t want the matter to escte any further than this, then you have to ept the apology or there is no stopping Dong Dong "


    Fang Chi recovered from his daze after being prodded, he immediately felt like his heart was going to jump when he saw that Yu Dong was really going to make Elder Wu kneel and what''s more thetter was actually going ording to her will even if it was begrudgingly that is, he took a hurried step forward and shouted "Wait, Wait, Wait ¡­ I ept the apology.. I ept it, just don''t.. it''s enough " he couldn''t possibly tell Yu Dong to not make Elder Wu kneel because that will make it sound like Yu Dong was in the wrong and he couldn''t let that happen so he stopped himself on time.


    "Tsk, it''s your lucky day, old hag" muttered Yu Dong so slowly that only Elder Wu was able to hear her " But by all means, if you think that you can retaliate against Fang Chi or his grandmother¡­ or anyone for the matter whom I care about, then let me tell you .. that will be thest thing you will do and it won''t need nicely for you, you got that ?"


    Elder Wu nodded obediently, she had seen herself how threatening Yu Dong can be there was no way she will try to cross her again, hell, she will rather change her directions the second she sees Yu Donging in the future!


    Seeing that she understood, Yu Dong stopped applying the pressure on her shoulder and lifted her straight up " Very well then, now give us all a bright smile like a good girl so that we can put an end to this matter " she whispered as she dusted off Elder Wu''s shoulders.


    Elder Wu''s whose knees were shaking because of the pressure she was just subjected to, immediately rubbed her sweat covered face and gave Fang Chi, the brightest of her smile, a smile she haven''t even given to her granddaughter as she waved her hand like a benevolent grandma "It''s fine, It''s fine ¡­ we the older generation are getting more and more muddle-headed, not knowing what to do or what not to do, I did a mistake and its just right that I apologize for this mistake "


    Elder Wu had lost all face as well as respect, though everyone knew that she was threatened into apologizing to Fang Chi as long as she tried her best to make it sound like she was generously admitting her fault at least she will be able to save a bit of her face, thus she smiled like a flower in a blooming valley looking nothing like her previous self " That''s right, the younger generation have their own thoughts we shouldn''t interrupt too much "


    Just like that elder Wu separated the council of elders from Mu Xuan''s n , making Mu Xuan go red in face.

 Chapter 193 - You Just Have To Bleed Dry For Me

    <h4>Chapter 193 ¨C You Just Have To Bleed Dry For Me</h4>


    With that Elder, Wu walked away with as much dignity as she could muster. Though her entire being was burning with humiliation, there was nothing she could do, she knew herself that the reason came here with Mu Xuan was because she was greedy. Everyone has seen Yu Dong rake in gold, something no one has ever done. She thought as long as they threatened Yu Dong and pushed a little in the name of her husbands they will be able to get a few pieces of gold but- Elder Wu inwardly mmed her fist on the ground as she shed a water-work of tears. Even her daughter asked her to not get in cahoots with Mu Xuan warning her that Yu Dong wasn''t the same person as before that they can order around but the foolish and greedy her actually didn''t listen to her daughter''s wise advice. Her daughter was even against hering here and trying to extort Yu Dong that''s why she didn''t evene with her saying that she will not be a part of this evil practice and left for the town with her daughter and daddy.


    Maybe she should have gone with her daughter as well, what''s so good about gold? In her old age, she should chant scriptures and try to live a good and honest life what was she doing? Trying to do such a stupid thing?


    Elder Wu had a strange change of heart or maybe she was so stimted that she no longer wanted to have a dance with the devil, This time she offended Yu Dong who was both crazy and strong and almost lost her life ¨C next time if she identally offended someone who was even crazier than Yu Dong then what? Maybe her neck would be severed! Elder Wu lived a secure life and she was well protected by her daughter, but because she was getting too out of control, her daughter deliberately left her to deal with Yu Dong so as to make her mother learn the lesson that no matter how powerful your authority was there will always be someone stronger than you.


    Though Elder Wu''s daughter was worried about her mother she knew that Yu Dong will not physically harm her mother, that was why she didn''t bother with her mother who was throwing a childish tantrum. Elder Wu''s husbands was of the same thought as well, they have seen their wife going entric and too out of the line but now ¨C hehe, just one Yu Dong was enough to bring Elder Wu back on track.


    Elder Wu have somehow made herself feel contented andforted herself by telling herself that she was the one who was at fault here but Mu Xuan wasn''tforted, no .. she felt like all the hard work.. all the bribery that she has sent to these elders was actually fed to dogs! They were so calcting when it came to her but when it came to Yu Dong they were scared stiff! What was the meaning of this? Mu Xuan looked at the group of elders who didn''t dare to look her in the eyes and she was so mad that sheughed out.


    For years she lived as the absolute one of this vige no one dared to question her whatever she did was taken as right and everyone praised her for it but Yu Dong, this woman .. she was bent on going against her¡­ No, she can''t let Yu Dong take control of the situation around the vige if she did ¨C then she will one day try to rece her, she could never allow that! And even if Yu Dong didn''t try to rece her, the vigers might get affected by her ¡­she had seen the revered way the vigers talked about Yu Dong nowadays- she can''t let this continue any longer!


    Straightening her chest Mu Xuan looked at Yu Dong and shouted loudly, her fierce yell was so high pitch that the vigers close to the banyan tree started to crowd around it " Yu Dong, I, the vige head of the Big River Vige hereby announce that you are officially kicked out of this vige! Get your things and get out I will look for a buyer for your house and fields and send the money to youter on "


    She proudly raised her chin as she looked at Yu Dong relishing the fear that shed in her husbands eyes, she waited for Yu Dong to show her the same fear for her authority but to her surprise, the other simply jeered at her " For What? My Dear Vige Head?"


    Mu Xuan frowned a bit bemused at her calm expression, no maybe Yu Dong was pretending to be calm¡­ Yes, that was it, inwardly she must be a wrecked mess yes! That must be it " What do you mean for what? You manhandled an Elder and made her apologize to your fianc¨¦.. that''s a behaviour worthy of being called more than unfilial, I can''t let have a woman who disrupts the peace of the vige and tries to harm an elder !"


    " Dang, did Yu Dong really do that?"


    " I should have known, that Yu Dong is still a troublesome fellow. A leopard can never change its spot "


    " I can''t believe she tried to hurt an elder, but if so then the vige head is right to kick her out "


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu heard the vigers talk bad about Yu Dong and immediately felt wronged. It was the vige heads and elders'' fault so why was Yu Dong being med for it?


    " Do you even have any idea what you are talking about ?" Snapped Chen Mi " My wife did nothing wrong it was the vige head who attached her without any rhyme or reason "


    " Yo, would you hear this mer? The vige head attacked Yu Dong for no rhyme or reason pfft, as if"


    " What do you expect, he is Yu Dong''s mer he is just as arrogant and conceited as her, haha"


    Chen Mi was angry enough to hit someone but Ye Liu pulled him back and shook his head, right now the situation was flexibly manipted by the vige head there was nothing they could do.


    " Silence," said Yu Dong, her voice was soft but filled with so much authority that the entire crowd turned silent, she looked at Elder Wu and asked, " Do you want to kick me out?" Do you have the guts to kick me out was what Yu Dong indirectly asked and Elder Wu immediately understood and shook her head in denial at once


    " See she has no problem, " said Yu Dong but just as Mu Xuan opened her mouth to say something Yu Dong crossed the length between them and spoke in a loud and clear voice so that everyone in the vige could hear " Besides if you want to kick me out that can be arranged but there is a small problem" pinching her index finger and thumb Yu Dong sneered at Mu Xuan " You just have to bleed dry for me right here, right now "


    Mu Xuan turned pale as she sputtered " What how absurd .. how dare you threaten me I will-"


    " My Mother, Mu Xuan, " said Yu Dong in a voice louder than Mu Xuan " Don''t forget how my mother died and who was behind her death¡­ I haven''t forgotten and neither have I forgotten the promise you did to her, do you remember it ?"


    Mu Xuan''s eyes popped as she stared at Yu Dong who gently smiled but to Mu Xuan this smile was like that of a devil.

 Chapter 194 - Pay Me Back

    <h4>Chapter 194 ¨C Pay Me Back</h4>


    Pin drop silence. No one in the surrounding said anything. The vigers obviously had no idea about what Yu Dong was talking about but looking at Mu Xuan''s pallidplexion they all couldn''t help but whisper like a bunch of angry bees.


    " What? Was Yu Dong speaking the truth? Yu Lian''s death had something to do with the vige''s head? "


    " Is this for real? I didn''t want to believe this but looks like Yu Dong is speaking the truth, just look at the expression on Vige''s head .. she looks like she has seen a ghost"


    " What a sin! If this is the truth then anyone can condemn Yu Dong but not the vige head"


    The voices were barely above a whisper but there were just too many voices and together they sounded like an angry hiss of a serpent. Mu Xuan felt cold to her bones, she had never expected- at that time Yu Dong was clearly drunk out of her senses, how did she remember this?


    The previous Yu Dong indeed didn''t remember any of it, if she did she wouldn''t have suffered so much if she remembered Mu Xuan''s promise. She would have just gone to find trouble with Mu Xuan the second she was kicked out from her house¡­it was just that Mu Xuan was too unlucky and the current Yu Dong transmigrated over here. After her transmigration, the first thing Yu Dong did was to arrange all the memories that Yu Dong had in her mind ¨C that night when Mu Xuan came to see the mother of the original owner, the previous Yu Dong was also there but the thing was ¨C she was too drunk to remember anything. Even Yu Dong with her powers had to waste quite a lot of time to wrench this one memory out of her mind. She was only trying to look for something to keep Mu Xuan in check knowing that thetter will one day find trouble with her, she just didn''t expect that she will find such a big thing.


    Mu Xuan breathed heavily and when her gaze unconsciously fell on the crowd that hase to watch the show, she stiffened- they all were looking at her like she was a scum ..why? She wasn''t a scum! Clearly, it was Yu Dong who was the one at fault here so why was she being looked down on like this? Have they forgotten all the things that she did was for them? Her heart felt like someone had set it on fire and she roared at the crowd indignantly " What are you looking at? I did nothing wrong and you -" turning to look at Yu Dong with a fierce expression she poked her forefinger in Yu Dong''s shoulder " Don''t try to muddle things though this isn''t about your mother, it''s about you-"


    " How is this not connected to that incident ?" Yu Dong pped Mu Xuan''s finger away, she didn''t like anyone other than her husbands or family touching her " When you came to beg my mother to take on the pack of the bear, you promised her that you will take care of me and my family. Saying that yes he was your sister and I was just like your daughter but after my mother decided to do that onest favour on you, you conveniently forgot that promised you made but you also helped someone behind my back in kicking me from my own house, I see you have done a rather good job in taking care of my family and me"


    " You ..what nonsense! Do you even have any evidence that I made such a ridiculous promise like that?" Mu Xuan will never admit, anyway that night it was just her and Yu Lian together with Yu Dong, even if she was heard by someone else she could shift the me saying they were trying to back Yu Dong up because they were one family.


    " I don''t have evidence "


    " you hear that " she turned to look at the crowd with a triumphant expression and grinned " This good for nothing is nothing but a liar- ahh what the hell"


    When Yu Dong pulled Mu Xuan closer to her by her cor thetter screamed, looking at Yu Dong in horror " What now that your lies have been exposed you want to get physical?"


    "No" Yu Dong faintly smiled and stared at Mu Xuan contemptuously " I might not have any evidence but a lot of people saw youing to my house that night when my mother died ¡­ you tell me what evidence do you have that you didn''t make this promise, I mean why else will my mother go to the mountain to hunt a pack of bear leaving her irresponsible daughter, a sick husband and a slow mer child ?"


    When she put it like this no one had any retorts to say, even Mu Xuan .. she gaped at Yu Dong with a startled expression as the crowd around her looked at her with even more disdain.


    " That''s right, I saw her go to Lian''s house that night "


    " it was such a terrible night too, I actually can''t believe that vige head asked Yu Lian to head out in such weather"


    " was this not attempted murder? She might not have killed her directly but still-"


    Every word was like cold ice stabbing her in the back, Mu Xuan felt like she had been feeding dogs till now but what she didn''t know was that unlike her who was only nice to her vigers that had good prospects, Yu Lian was nice to everyone thus, even if they might not speak up for Yu Dong. The vigers will speak up for Yu Lian .. and no one talks bad about the dead anyway.


    " Shut up! What do you know?" Mu Xuan snapped under the public criticism that she was facing " I was doing this for all of you! For all of us! If that bear pack came down then what have you all done? And Yu Dong, don''t make it sound so nice, Yu Lian wasn''t doing that for me but for the vige. She lived her, of course, she had to do something in return for the vige-"


    " And what have the vige done for her?" Asked Yu Dong with a grim expression " nothing. I will let you know that my mother didn''t die for the vige, she wasn''t as nice as that ..no one will be self-sacrificing when they have a family to look for ¡­ she did it because she trusted you, that you will keep your promise but since you haven''t done that just take it as my mother was giving alms to you when you begged her to hunt the pack of bears"

 Chapter 195 - I -

    <h4>Chapter 195 ¨C I ¨C</h4>


    Alms? Begging? Mu Xuan had never heard such things. Not since she became the head of this vige, everyone had responded to her with respect.. so why was she condemned like this and Yu Lian went up the mountains because she trusted her?


    A rather familiar face flickered in her mind, that gentle smile yet fierce general like aura. She was looking at her with a perplexed expression like she didn''t want to do what the other person was telling but since she had no choice, she had to agree with a frustrated sigh " alright, sister Mu " said that woman " I will do as you said but I will leave my family in your hands¡­ if anything happens to me please keep little Dong and Little Mai safe, they are my pride no matter how crooked and silly they are¡­ I believe one day they will get better¡­ I might not be able to see that with my own eyes but please look after them, I entrust my family in your hands, Sister Mu"


    " I-" Don''t entrust them to me I will let you down, don''t- just don''t. Yu Lian stood up and smiled at her with so much trust that Mu Xuan felt like someone had stabbed her in the heart " I know you will not let me down, Sister Mu. I will be going up to the mountains now because I want my family to stay safe from those bears, if I return you can forget the promise you made but if I don''t then please, I won''t ask for much just keep Dong Dong out from trouble and if possible have Mai checked to a good doctor, I was saving money for that but for my children''s and this vige''s future I will do what''s right "


    Yu Lian returned but on the shoulders of four people with a bloodied corpse that was so badly mangled that only with her clothes she could be identified.. but she did what she promised her, she took down the pack of the bears. And what did she do? She turned a blind eye to everything-The death of Yu Lian''s husband, Yu Dong being kicked out, Qiu Bai snatching the life-saving money that Yu Lian had saved for Yu Mai¡­What had she done?


    " What''s wrong? " Yu Dong shook Mu Xuan and sneered " have nothing to say ? Well I have lots to say? You want to kick me out of here? Then let us go you fight a pack of bears and we will end this blood feud that we have now " after saying this, Yu Dong started dragging Mu Xuan towards the mountains, she might have dragged Mu Xuan pretty much to the foot of the mountains if not for Mu YUxi who came rushing and snatched Mu Xuan from her.


    " That''s enough Yu Dong!" Said Mu Yuxi as she took a quick look at her mother and sighed in relief when she saw that nothing was wrong with her mother. She was working in the town when her husband came to call for her saying that her mother got entangled in trouble with Yu Dong, Mu Yuxi had heard of Yu Dong''s fame, she knew what kind of brute she was thus, she couldn''t sit still ande rushing.


    She even called her aunt who was having lunch at a restaurant with her family, her husband had told her that Elder Wu was entangled too but unlike Mu Yuxi who was worried sick, Wu Jufen was rather calm .. she ambled towards her mother, looked at her up and down then gave her a gentle smile , she looked at her mother''s right then left then she said " Mother? Where is the gold? Don''t tell me it was too much and you sent it home in the hands of the servants.. that''s not good what if they steal some? We should go back and count the gold coins "


    Wu Jufen''s smile was as bright as the sun and the sarcasm behind her words burnt just as much.


    Elder Wu wanted to scold her daughter for trying to sass her but there was nothing she could say, she was in the wrong she couldn''t just act as snotty scotchy as she wanted anymore, so she could only huff and puff as she muttered sourly " Alright, alright, I get it. There is no need for you to sass me ." Then she looked at Mu Yuxi who was protectively covering Mu Xuan and snorted " s, I have given birth to roasted pork. That girl is worried sick about her mother and then there is you-"


    Wu Jufen''s smile didn''t falter as she stared at her mother until thetter started to squirm " Mother, didn''t I tell you that you shouldn''t get entangled with Aunt Mu''s ns?"


    " You did-"


    " Didn''t I tell you that Yu Dong is not someone to be trifled with ?"


    " You did-"


    " Then I don''t know what exactly are you upset about ? " said Wu Jufen cupping her cheek and giving her mother '' you are being so troublesome right now nce '' and sighed " Either way I took care of you in a way different from Mu Yuxi but I did- anyway if you can still scold me then I think that Yu Dong didn''t go too hard on you, hah¡­ I was hoping that she will treat you well so that you will stop going around causing trouble every now and then"


    Elder Wu "¡­" Emotional Damage!


    " What do you mean? That''s enough I am just trying to settle the ount before leaving " shrugged Yu Dong, she also had a bone to pick with Mu Yuxi, this great big shot for looking down on her Chi..what was wrong with a manly man? He was loads better than your sissy!


    "My mother is still your elder how can you do this to her! And you really want to offend the vige elders and my mother for a mer? Are you for real?"


    " I will offend the world if I have to because that''s my mer," said Yu Dong jutting her thumb to point at Fang Chi " Even I don''t make them cry now,¡­ who are you to make them shed tears ?"


    Almost immediately all the mers turned to look at their wives who shifted ufortably- this ¡­ it looks like Yu Dong just raised the bar too high.


    " And besides the vige elders have nothing against me" she turned to look at the group of elders and smiled " Do you?"


    All of them shook their heads profusely ¡­ they were willing to be Yu Dong''s bitches just let them go. Sob¡­ Sob¡­.

 Chapter 196 - Daddy Tucker

    <h4>Chapter 196 ¨C Daddy Tucker</h4>


    "You-" Mu Yuxi felt like she was pped in the face. She could more or less understand that Yu Dong was looking down at her for abandoning Fang Chi. She was so angry that her guts turned green.


    It was so easy for Yu Dong to judge her but if she had a mother like hers then she would have loved to see how she would have married Fang Chi.


    And most importantly, Yu Dong wasn''t marrying Fang Chi because she wanted to- No! She was marrying because she had to if the situation has been like that for her too then she too would have married Fang Chi like Yu Dong! What was so great about it?


    The thing that was great was actually Yu Dong''s desire to keep Fang Chi protected unlike Mu Yuxi who would think about her benefits first then her husband.


    Yu Dong would look at her husband''s happiness andfort before making any decision.


    It was true that Yu Dong was marrying Fang Chi out of responsibility but she was bent on fulfilling that responsibility till the end.


    Something Mu Yuxi would have never been able to do nor would she able to give Fang Chi the respect he deserved.


    "Yu Dong don''t be too smug, don''t think that only you have connections in the town. I do too!" snapped Mu Yuxi trying to assert some dominance over Yu Dong.


    She hated how arrogant Yu Dong was but the thing she hated the most was the worshipping gaze with which Fang Chi was looking at her. Why? Why did Yu Dong deserve this?


    It was painful for Mu Yuxi to ept that even though Fang Chi once loved her with all his heart even then he didn''t look at her with that gaze with which he was looking at Yu Dong''s way.


    Why? What does Yu Dong have that she didn''t?


    Mu Yuxi was a spoiled little brat, her parents have spoiled her until her personality was kind of distorted.


    She was never good at sharing her things with others even if those things were something that she no longer wanted. She would rather watch it destroy or get ruined than be someone else''s.


    It was the same with Fang Chi the reason she kept him hanging all along was to ensure that his reputation would suffer and no one would want to marry him.


    Most importantly she made those half baked promises so that he will keep pinning on her but why ¨C why was he moving on? Why was he looking at Yu Dong like that? That gaze should have only belonged to her.


    Mu Yuxi was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice that she was looking at Fang Chi nkly.


    It was only when Yu Dong moved and stood between her and Fang Chi so that she was looking at Yu Dong instead of Fang Chi did Mu Yuxi realize what she was doing.


    Though she felt awkward at being caught her heart was still annoyed at the fact that Yu Dong intercepted her and interfered between her and Fang Chi.


    But no matter how enraged she was she still controlled her expression and scoffed. "Do you think that you are just that great that you can act like a tyrant in the vige just because you have a few connections?"


    Yu Dong had to do everything in her power not to scowl at Mu Yuxi, she didn''t like the way thetter was staring and acting towards Fang Chi like she was his fianc¨¦e and Yu Dong was a weird lover that Fang Chi have found from somewhere.


    Yu Dong was fairly familiar with that glint in Mu Yuxi ''s eyes it was full of obsession and possessiveness and neither of them sat well with her.


    Not willing to let Mu Yuxi get to her, she tipped her chin. "No, I am not trying to act like a tyrant. I am just trying to protect what''s mine." She narrowed her eyes at Mu Yuxi not liking the way the other woman almost made a move when she called Fang Chi hers, well, well ¨C look who was still pinning.


    Not like it mattered it will never matter because Fang Chi was hers. He was her fianc¨¦ and future husband, end of the story.


    "I will have you know that your mother together with the vige''s elders tried to corner my fianc¨¦." Emphasizing on the word ''Fianc¨¦'',


    Yu Dong continued. "When I wasn''t here, I think that''s a serious matter to begin with, because if a bunch of women started to round on Mers who were alone at home then what will happen to this vige?"


    "You -"


    "Enough." Mu Xuan seemed to have finallye out of her reverie as she looked at Yu Dong with aplicated gaze then turned to look at her daughter.


    "This matter ends here, she is right. We overreacted about such a small thing. There is no need to continue."


    Mu Xuan''s wordse as a shock to both Yu Dong and Mu Yuxi who looked at her in confusion but Mu Xuan didn''t say anything anymore and walked away with her head held high, though many could see a sort of gloom settling down on her shoulders.


    Mu Yuxi looked at her mother''s back that was getting further and further away before muttering a soft. "I will see yourter." as she chased after her mother but not before giving Fang Chi a look with such a naked voracity that Yu Dong''s mood swiftly changed from calm to agitated.


    Though Mu Yuxi gave Fang Chi a look that was filled with nothing but longing thetter was too busy staring at Yu Dong thus Fang Chi missed that annoying gaze that Mu Yuxi was throwing his way but it didn''t deter Mu Yuxi who made no attempts to look away from Fang Chi. She stared at Mu Yuxi and grounded her teeth in frustration-


    Motherf*cker ..No ¡­ Daddyf*cker.

 Chapter 197 - Won’t You Mother

    <h4>Chapter 197 ¨C Won¡¯t You Mother</h4>


    Yu Dong didn''t know whether Mu Yuxi was genuinely interested in Fang Chi even now or was she just trying to fuck with her. But it didn''t matter no, not at all, she wasn''t a generous ¨C '' Oh if you two are in love let me step out of the way and wish you two happiness '' kind of woman. No, if someone wasn''t hers, to begin with, she wouldn''t even look in his direction but once he got entangled with her then there was no such thing as backing out from her.


    She will kill anyone who tried to take what was hers and right now, she was very much inclined to do the very same thing to Mu Yuxi- maybe if she tried to get rid of that woman sneakily, then no one will find about a thing right?


    Yu Dong was very much aware of what was happening around her but all her attention was on Mu Yuxi, she was trying to think of the swiftest and most painful way to take her out of the equation when ¨C


    " Yu Dong? What are you looking at ?" Fang Chi who was standing behind her turned to loom in the direction in which she was staring at her but Yu Dong grabbed his hand, stopping Fang Chi from looking at Mu Yuxi. She didn''t want Fang Chi to look at Mu Xuan because that will be like excepting her existence in their lives and Yu Dong didn''t want that, what was more she was annoyed as hell ¨C why exactly did Fang Chi even like that girl? She was nothing but a pretty girl who didn''t even look like she had the strength to pick a mer in her arms in a princess carry. There was nothing that was worth liking about her ¨C


    " What''s wrong ?" repeated Fang Chi, his gaze was locked on her and her alone that kind of satisfied Yu Dong, at least he didn''t turn to look at that little shit. She hadn''t realized that until now she was just trying to take Fang Chi as a responsibility, someone she just need to take care of and respect him but now that there was a possibility that she might lose him, Yu Dong felt cold all over then her anger shot right back to her head.


    What was this? What did she mean by losing him? She will not lose him much less to someone like Mu Yuxi!


    " Yu Dong?" When that husky voice with a bit of grate in it met her ears, Yu Dong felt a short disy of fireworks shoot through her spine and eased her irritated self.


    "Its nothing," said Yu Dong with a calm that she nowhere felt but she didn''t want to think of Mu Yuxi much less take her as her rival but the look that b! tch had shot her future husband made her teeth feel sour like she has drank a rather big bowl of lemon juice without any added sugar.


    " Ah Yu Dong ,are you free ?" Just when Fang Chi was going to say something, a voice called from her behind she turned to look at this new arrival who decided toe at the wrong time and her mouth thinned even more than it already was, thus when Yu Dong parted her lips to speak the answer was a lot rude than she expected it to " What is it ?" But then her gaze fell on Elder Wu who was hiding behind the woman who just called out to her and she understood that this woman was most likely the daughter of the Elder Wu, Yu Dong narrowed her eyes " What is it? Do you want to avenge your mother too ?"


    " Oh no, I am here to thank you for not going too hard on my mother ¡­ but I wouldn''t haveined even if you wanted to," said Wu Junfen with a smile that had a rather weird glint in it.


    Yu Dong "¡­." ?? Huh??


    The others "¡­" '' She is her biological mother right ?''


    Wu Junfen however, didn''t pay attention to the weird nces she was getting, either she didn''t understand them or she just didn''t want to address those peculiar gazes that she was getting. She continued to smile like a bright rose that has bloomed just now and said " Ah you must not know me right ? I am Wu Junfen, Elder Wu''s eldest and one and only daughter, the rest of my siblings are mers whom I adore quite equally " then to confuse even the more heck out of them, she added with a smile that can melt frigid ciers " I must thank you for teaching my mother a good lesson, she is quite a little hellion herself, creates trouble whenever and wherever she goes, with you teaching her a good lesson she will stay put at our house now "


    Then the weird Wu Junfen turned to her mother and smiled dangerously " Won''t you mother? "Though Wu Junfen spoke like she was asking but the glint in her eyes dared her mother to say anything against her , it was as if Elder Wu dared to retort her , she might really ask Yu Dong to hang her up in the air again .


    Elder Wu felt like she might have offended the Gods in herst life, why else they would give her a daughter like Wu Junfen, though thetter was polite as ever and was filial, she was so strict that Elder Wu can''t even do anything against her daughter.


    Sometimes her daughter gave her a feeling that she was her mother and she was the one who was the daughter in their rtionship!


    Just like right now, her entire nervous system was quaking with terror as her daughter red ¨C no, smiled down at her. Even though she was the elder one here, Elder Wu nodded her head like a chicken pecking her feed and smiled tteringly " of course, I have learned my lesson Jufen "


    Whatever let''s save her life first then she will brood on just how embarrassing was this shameful behaviour of hers.

 Chapter 198 - Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 198 ¨C Grandma</h4>


    " So why exactly are you here ?" Yu Dong cleared her throat attracting Elder Wu and Wu Junfen''s attention who was smiling at her mother with a strange smile, it was surprising that a woman could practically make her skin crawl with a vibe that screamed ''danger'' with just a smile on her face. Yu Dong didn''t want to admit that Wu Junfen unnerved her, not like she was a threat but she gave off a vibe that was a bit too simr to her grandmother.


    Her grandmother was the same, she hardly ever got mad and not once did she lose her temper around her and her siblings but that woman was a terrifying force to reckon with, Yu Dong still remembered how her grandmother would force her to eat capsicum that she hated as a child with just a smile. Ever since Yu Dong was trained to never offend a smiling person -and Wu Junfen happened to remind her of her grandmother, a lot.


    Wu Junfen didn''t seem to realize that she was giving her one of her stranger danger expressions and pped her hand with a chuckle " You see, I have heard from my aunt that you have a ir for business ¡­ and I do admit that you are really intelligent in the filed despite that rough attitude of yours "


    Yu Dong''s lips twitched at the backhandedment of Wu Junfen but she couldn''t bring herself to retort Wu Junfen¡­ those smiling eyes were like a pair of sharp ws of a tiger, whether consciously or unconsciously, Wu Junfen was pressuring her or maybe it was her past memories of her grandmother that was making it hard to disobey Wu Junfen " I really don''t know what you are trying to say here" Though Yu Dong was getting spooked by that '' hard to defy '' gaze of Wu Junfen , she still didn''t show her difort.


    She tried to repel Wu Junfen''s aura with her own but much to her chagrin, Wu Junfen waspletely undeterred as sheughed lightly " Of course you don''t, I don''t mean anything by this but I do own a few shops in the town that have good business. If you ever feel like you are entangled in trouble you can alwayse to for advice, just think of me as your elder"


    Then Wu Junfen did something weird, she gave her a rather familiar expression that knocked her off her feet. That ¡­ that was too much like her grandmother.. every time she gave her that look, it would always mean that she was disappointed about something but was willing to spoil her because she was her granddaughter- What the F*ck?


    " That-"


    " That''s right !" Eximed Elder Wu totally piped up without the slightest bit of idea that she just interrupted something, she gave Yu Dong an excited nce as she puffed " my daughter is the best ya know, and when I say the best I mean the best. It''s just that she is too humble or else we would be the nextndlord of the vige !"


    Wu Junfen shook her head as she turned to look at her mother with a sort of chastising expression " You create enough trouble as it is for me mother, I don''t possibly see how you will be able to keep yourself in check if I were to take that position¡­ you might possibly try to raise the sky on your head the second I take my eyes of you"


    " That''s not likely the gaze, I will never do that," said Elder Wu but under Wu Junfen''s glowering smile, she started to squirm and mumbled " Only a little¡­ I would have only created a small trouble"


    " Your small troubles bring me enough headaches as it is, Mother" though Wu Junfen''s voice was gentle, it had pure steel in it, she twirled on her position and looked at Yu Dong with the same steely smile that she had given to her mother " Anyway, what I meant is that if you ever face trouble you cane to me, think of me as your big sister"


    Then she took her mother and left, leaving Yu Dong behind. Yu Dong stayed where she was and then she tried to process what just happened, it wasn''t that Yu Dong was trying to overthink the whole situation but Wu Junfen was really quite simr to her grandmother, which Yu Dong hoped wasn''t the case because if it was the truth then ¨C firstly, her grandmother would kick her ass for spreading her love around like this, secondly, she would beat her up until her pretty face was even worse than a meaty pulp for dying so early andstly, it would be weird as hell if such a young woman''s body had the soul of her grandmother!!


    But maybe it was just a coincidence and she was thinking too much but what if it wasn''t? Yu Dong felt a chill crawl up her spine ¨C she just threatened her grandmother''s mother that means she threatened her great grandmother right?


    Yu Dong shook her head, no, no ¨C there was no way. There was no way such a thing could happen right? Like what were the chances?


    With that, she piped herself but just as she raised her head, her gaze met with Wu Jufen who was not walking far away from her. She was looking at her with a subtle smile on her face as she mouthed .. '' control yourself'' .. huh? What did she mean by this? As if sensing her confusion, Wu Junfen pointed at Fang Chi and winked.


    And Yu Dong gritted her teeth so hard that it was audible, which made Wu Junfen''s smile widen. That was her grandmother alright, no one other than her grandmother liked to mess with her like this! But what was she doing here !!


    Yu Dong wanted to ask a lot of questions but she decided to leave it forter. Wu Junfen wasn''t running away but she needed to settle these mers in a suitable house before the night! After that she would go and have a little chat with her grandmother, to think that she stayed mute like an onlooker until now! So what if she was disappointed in her? Yu Dong was disappointed in her grandmother too!


    That''s right instead of waiting to be med she should charge first instead!

 Chapter 199 - Come With Me

    <h4>Chapter 199 ¨C Come With Me</h4>


    As the group proceeded to the Jiang house, Fang Chi pretended that he couldn''t feel the scowl that Yu Dong was directing his way he wasn''t the only one who could feel that Yu Dong''s mood was a little off as she nced back at the group from time to time, no one in the group dared to say a single word. Even Xiao Hua who never seemed to shut up, they all simply followed after Yu Dong as a group of newly married bridegrooms and tried to make their presence as inconspicuous as possible.


    Yu Dong''s gaze had been drilling into him ever since they have started to walk towards the Jiang house. Yu Dong had never shot him a look that made him nervous because of the bolt of heat spiralling inside his body but at the same time, it made him have an urge of fleeing away from her. He hadn''t taken the '' flight'' course of action and that was now he seriously believed he was going to get in a heap of trouble.


    Getting the key to the Jiang house wasn''t difficult, Yu Dong had to just throw in an extra wad of money and Aunt Jiang packed all her bags in just an hour and was now already on her way to the capital, it was astounding to see the miracles money can create, even the ever arrogant Aunt Jiang was licking Yu Dong''s boots with a ttering smile. Everything had obviously gone in the wrong direction and so much trouble was incited on her part that it waspletely alright of her to give him that scowl the one that made his toes curl up ¨C Fang Chi knew why exactly Yu Dong was finding him scowl worthy all of a sudden but he didn''t dare to say anything, he simply lowered his head and tried to pacify Yu Dong silently.


    Shen Li who saw their interaction shook his head, he knew that the reason Yu Dong was this upset wasn''t that she was troubled. Yu Dong didn''t fear trouble, in fact, sometimes she found trouble fascinating as she found the life in the vige boring sometimes even if she didn''t admit it .. the reason she was upset was that Fang Chi had kneeled and begged for her sake. Yu Dong wasn''t an arrogant woman with an atrocious personality but she had her pride ¨C she wouldn''t want her husbands to ever kneel to anyone else, not even her. Not unless they were pleasing her.


    Except for that Yu Dong didn''t like them to submit to her or anyone else for the matter, not unless they were wrong. And Fang Chi was clearly not the one in the wrong but he still kowtowed .. it wasn''t surprising that Yu Dong was angry with him for giving in to those old women.


    Ye Liu and Chen Mi exchanged a nce and immediately grimaced. Yu Dong wouldn''t get angry that easily but when she did ¨C it was hard to please her. They knew that Fang Chi was in trouble when Yu Dong asked him to follow them instead of going back with Grandma Fang, they just hoped that he would be able to handle Yu Dong''s anger or he might be severely punished. Though they knew Yu Dong will never harm a mer but it was still a matter to be discussed whether or not she will hit Fang Chi, in case he offended her more than he already have. They have after all never seen her angry like this.


    The Jiang house wasn''t too far from their house, which was a good thing since Yu Dong would be able to keep track of the mers, she wasn''t all that rxed about leaving so many mers alone. The Jiang house had a decent build ¨C it was big, a little too big for a house in the vige but still too small whenpared to a mansion in the capital, no wonder aunt Jiang was in such a hurry to get out of this house that could no longer handle a big Buddha-like her.


    The house had everything that the mers needed, an outhouse inside the house ¨C a bathhouse and a kitchen with a considerable number of empty rooms which can easily amodate them.


    " Go and choose a room for yourself, don''t let me hear a singleint about the arrangementter on," said Yu Dong with a stern voice as she turned to look at the group of mers behind her " The one who is the fastest may win, now go!"


    As soon as she said that the mers rushed past her, even Xiao Hua as he called over his shoulder " Brother Hanjing, you stay there I will get us two the best rooms" then jumping and sliding he rushed right past the group " Get out of my way, don''t you dare to fight with me, ooooh Little Zumo trying to get past your big brother? We will see !!".


    Yu Dong knew he would be the first to get the rooms, Xiao Hua might look like he wasn''t worried about the materialisticforts but he was someone who just hid hiszy attitude beneath all that charm, unlike the other mers, he seemed to be a bit more attracted to things that suited hisfort, so as he could easily zone out .. something he did quite often in the memories of the original owner.


    Throwing Xiao Hua''s ambitious streak andziness, she focused her attention on Fang Chi who squirmed under her gaze ufortably. Yu Dong ignored his pleading eyes and held her finger as she motioned Fang Chi toe with her before she turned around and started walking towards the backyard.


    Fang Chi wanted to cry but had no tears, he seemed to have used up all of his tears and just couldn''t muster anymore, he looked at Shen Li who just gave him a sympathetic smile as he patted on his shoulder " Just admit you''re wrong and promise to not do it again alright? She will forgive you"


    Ye Liu also gave him a reassuring look " Yeah, as long as you know what you did wrong and promise not to do it again, Yu Dong won''t harp on it"


    " Good luck brother Chi," said Chen Mi giving him a thumbs up.


    Fang Chi felt touched, he was prepared to suffer under Yu Dong''s husbands who would have thought they were this nice!


    Shen Li , Ye Liu , Chen Mi : "¡­.." We are not being nice, we just found you too pitiful for irking Yu Dong''s wrath.

 Chapter 200 - I Messed Up

    <h4>Chapter 200 ¨C I Messed Up</h4>


    Fang Chi followed after Yu Dong, he wanted to beg for forgiveness but he didn''t get the chance to do that at all, Yu Dong didn''t even look at him as she didn''t see him following behind her. They walked until they were out of everyone''s hearing range and only then did Yu Dong turn to look at Fang Chi who was shifting ufortably under her gaze, this sight bothered her a lot. Was she a man-eating monster, why was he acting like she will eat him alive?


    Yu Dong was someone who treated her husbands with all her heart, no matter what and how they got together. Thus, it irked her to see that Fang Chi looking so scared, she hadn''t even raised her voice yet damn it! " Do you know what wrong you did today?" She tried to keep her voice stable, she tried to stop her voice from quivering with the annoyance she was feeling and made sure that her face wasn''t hardening because of the way fear was zing in Fang Chi''s eyes " Fang Chi, you are my fianc¨¦. Other than me, you don''t have to answer to anyone, if they try to force you, you just have to wait for me toe back. As your fianc¨¦e and your future wife, its my responsibility to keep you protected"


    Fang Chi tensed. Although Yu Dong was a good woman and was assertive, she can be faintly dangerous when she wanted to, she had barely raised her voice but Fang Chi felt that she didn''t have to, just with her eyes alone she could change the emotional temperature around her, he could feel fear like never before rising in his heart as she set her gaze on him. From what he could understand was that Yu Dong wouldn''t get angry, she will never lose her temper but if she lowered her voice then made she was so enraged that she had to restrain in her anger.


    He knew she would never hurt him but the disappointment in her eyes sat heavy in the air around them, making his heart feel stifled and Fang Chi didn''t like it one bit what if she leave him too because he was so disappointing? Biting his lips he lowered his head as well as his knees to beg for his mistake but just as his knees were going to touch the ground, a warm hand sped his hand and pulled him back up. Startled Fang Chi raised his head and to his surprise, Yu Dong was staring at him with so much rage that he flinched " Yu Dong, I-"


    " Just what the hell are you trying to do?" snapped Yu Dong feeling insulted more than ever, when did she give him such an idea that she will hurt a mer? More importantly, a mer who was going to marry her! She would never hurt a mer damn it, so why was his first instinct was kneeling in front of her just because she showed a bit of anger? It killed her to see Fang Chi having so little trust in him, that he thought that kneeling in front of her would appease her " You think I will hurt you? Do you think that I want you to kneel in front of me to please me? Just what do you take me for?"


    " No, I -"


    " You what?" raged Yu Dong, she was trying to teach him not to grovel but instead he went ahead and did just that then where was she supposed to put her face? " Are you an idiot? I am telling you that I will keep you safe which means I will not only keep you safe from others but even myself! How hard is it for you to understand this huh? I don''t want my husband to kneel in front of anyone, not even me, so why are you doing the exact same thing that I hate? Tell me!"


    " I¡­I just"


    " You just what ?"


    " I just didn''t want you to find me embarrassing and leave me" Fang Chi shouted as he covered his face, he was ashamed .. so ashamed. Even though his heart was filled with warmth because of Yu Dong''s, somewhere in his heart he felt wronged. He didn''t want to lower his dignity either or whatever was left of his broken dignity but he had no choice! When he was with Mu Yuxi, thetter would often tell him not to embarrass her.


    She was the most wanted bachelor in the vige while he was a nobody, Mu Yuxi studied in the academy in the town while he worked in the fields. She became more and more profound and he was just a simple-minded mer, she left him because he was too much of a simpleton and couldn''t stand next to the charming her.


    He knew that Yu Dong was different from Mu Yuxi and that she didn''t go to some dignified academy but she was a capable individual as well, with just her ability alone she was able to surpass all and be this sessful. Mu Yuxi was capable and so was Yu Dong, both of them had high calibre it was just him who wasn''t good enough for either one of them. He was still the same Fang Chi, the one with no self-confidence and severe inferiority whenpared to others.


    Yu Dong was so surprised by his sudden outburst that all of her anger was evaporated. She stared at Fang Chi and pinched the bridge of her nose " jeez, you .." she couldn''t say anything anymore "e here" she pulled him in her arms and started patting his back. As she drew circles on his back, a wet patch formed on her shoulder. She winced inwardly, maybe she was a bit too much " I am sorry I shouldn''t have snapped at you like that"


    But that only made Fang Chi cry even harder as he hugged her and let out all the anger, frustration and shame that had been piled up in his heart.. Because he was so distressed he didn''t even realize that he was hugging Yu Dong who wore an '' I messed up'' expression as she tried her best to coax her crying fianc¨¦.

 Chapter 201 - It Stings

    <h4>Chapter 201 ¨C It Stings</h4>


    " Have you calmed down now?" asked Yu Dong delicately, she didn''t know what to say to Fang Chi. The guy cried so badly that she was too stunned to continue staying mad at him, she brought him here to teach him a lesson but in the end, the brat taught her a good lesson! Instead of her scolding him and him admitting his fault, it turned out to be a session of her coaxing him! What a twist of turn, ah!


    Fang Chi nodded, his eyes red and puffy like a little rabbit that got bullied. Yu Dong felt her heart ache for him but more than feeling sorry for him, she was more worried about herself. With him looking like this, she would have to most likely answer a lot of questions not only from Grandma Fang but also her husbands, after all, they were in the same league as Fang Chi and might feel a little upset seeing him like this, ah, looks like she got herself entangled in trouble again.


    "I am fine," said Fang Chi as he sniffed and wiped his snot " I am sorry for crying all of a sudden, I was feeling a bit overwhelmed and-"


    He had no excuses for the way he acted, like why exactly did he cry like that? Troubling his wife before even marrying her, what kind of stupid he was?


    Yu Dong sighed and then led him to the stone water vat in the corner of the courtyard where she let him sit down " I am sorry, I should have tried to talk with you instead of getting angry" she wiped the tears that were hanging on those thick, ckshes and soothingly whispered, " I was angry because you let those stupid women-led you around by your nose . Do you think that I can''t take those women?"


    Fang Chi shook his head, he did not doubt Yu Dong''s ability if she dares to do something then she was well prepared for the consequences of her actions as well.


    " Then why did you apologize to them, hmm?" tipping his chin up, so that he was looking at her, she asked " You could have waited for me and then let me take care of the matter. Today, it was the women from the vige but if there was someone else whom you don''t know, will you let them lead you around by your nose as well?"


    This was what Yu Dong was worried about, her husbands were emotional fools, when troublese knocking they wouldn''t hide behind her instead they would rush ahead of her and try to protect her.


    Yu Dong didn''t want them to protect her, she was more than capable of doing that on her own. What she was worried about was that she had so many enemies, if her husbands don''t understand how to put themselves first instead of her, she was worried that they will get hurt severely one day.


    Like Fang Chi, when he heard that the vige elders were looking for an excuse to kick her out, instead of staying put in his home. He went to plead with those heartless women, despite knowing that his hands were tied and as a mer, he couldn''t possibly do anything to those women but he still put her first and rushed out at the first chance but Yu Dong didn''t want him to do that, she rubbed his cheek and wiped the tears streaks " I know you meant well, Fang Chi but to me, your safety is what matters the most. So, in the future no matter what happens, no matter what anyone tells you ¨C you stay in your house and stay put and wait for me okay? I won''t be hurt while facing the dangers but if my beloved gets hurt, it will hurt me a lot, you understand?"


    " B..beloved?"Fang Chi stuttered, his entire face flushing like a red octopus as white fumes erupted out of his head.


    Yu Dong smiled taking his hands in hers, she said " aren''t you my beloved fianc¨¦? Then be a good boy and promise me that you will put yourself first instead of me, alright?"


    Fang Chi blinked and nodded a bit shyly. This was great! Yu Dong wasn''t angry at him for embarrassing her but instead, she was angry at him for putting himself in danger! He bit his lip as he mumbled softly " I am sorry, I thought that you were angry because you thought that I embarrassed you"


    Yu Dong''s first reaction to his sudden confession was to freeze, then she frowned and then she flicked his forehead with her finger " You stupid boy, what goes on that head of yours?" She lightly chided him " No matter what happens, I will never find you embarrassing. If you are ever faced with a situation where you are humiliated or embarrassed, then it means that it is I, who failed to protect you and not you who failed to live up to my expectations, got it?"


    '' I will never find you embarrassing''


    ''If you ever feel embarrassed then it means I failed in protecting you''


    Fang Chi felt his heart beat a little faster as all the blood in his body started to flow to his head. God, he was so stupid! Thinking that Yu Dong was a woman cut from the same cloth as Mu Yuxi!


    Forget Mu Yuxi, she wasn''t even the same as any other woman in the vige! His freezing heart that was hanging in his throat throughout the day finally warmed up as it settled back in his chest. A small, shy smile decorated his face as he nodded " I got it!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Brother Fang, did wife scold you a lot?"


    " Chi, was she too strict on you?"


    " Don''t worry Chi, I will have her thoroughly understand that she should be a bit more delicate with little mers like you"


    Just as Yu Dong expected, her husbands were highly sympathetic towards Fang Chi, so sympathetic that they were ring at her back.


    ''Ah, it stings. Those res are stinging in my back!'' moaned Yu Dong, she wanted to defend herself but then stopped herself just on time because those res didn''t look like she will be forgiven that easily.


    And what was more even Xiao Hua was ring at her, he stared at her for two whole minutes before he turned his head with a " humph"


    Yu Dong: "¡­¡­" excuse me? What was that?

 Chapter 202 - I Am Fine

    <h4>Chapter 202 ¨C I Am Fine</h4>


    " No, I am fine. Yu Dong didn''t scold me at all. It was just that I was a bit too scared so I cried" Fang Chi felt a bit overwhelmed by all the attention he was receiving but it didn''t feel bad instead he liked it a little bit but even with all this attention he didn''t forget to clear Yu Dong''s name in case others thought that she did something wrong when she clearly hadn''t so much as raised her voice that much, even his grandmother uses a voice louder than her when she was scolding him it was just his fear of getting abandoned and mixed in the relief that he felt when Yu Dong said that she say a word of abandoning him that made his emotions a mess and he ended up crying.


    " I know what you are talking about Wife, is really fierce when she gets angry," said Chen Mi nodding his head repeatedly. He shook his head and then patted Fang Chi''s shoulder " Brother if you want to live with us, you need to grow some thick skin. My wife is really fierce in everything that she does .. and when I say everything¡­ I mean everything¡­ if you don''t grow a thick skin then you will definitely suffer" he even winked suggestively in case Fang Chi didn''t understand what he was trying to say.


    How could Fang Chi not understand? He was long past the age of a shy and timid young mer. He was in histe teen which was consideredte in this world and with his marriage fixed even his grandmother was teaching him a little about the thing called intimacy through the lessons were full of awkwardness and a lot of ''emmms'' and ''ahhs'', thus it wasn''t difficult for him to understand what Chen Mi was trying to say, immediately his entire face turned red as freshly braised pork. He wrung the edges of his sleeves as he opened and closed his mouth, clearly having no idea about what to say " I¡­ That ¡­"


    " You stupid boy what are you saying ?" Ye Liu smacked the back of Chen Mi''s head and turned to look at Fang Chi with an apologetic expression, as he cleared his throat ufortably " I am really sorry about him, Dong Dong have spoiled him rotten. You can take it as she dotes on him just as much as she dotes on little bun, so his manners have taken a turn for the worse"


    " Hey, brother Liu! Don''t say that, my manners are fine!" Chen Mi was too stunned since when did his brother Liu start to scold him like this? With his mouth, heined to his Brother Li " look at this brother Li! Brother Liu just called me shameless!"


    His small palm-size face was full of shock, loss and anger after being called shameless.


    Shen Li looked at the lively Chen Mi and then nced at the teasing Ye Liu, and felt an aplishment in his heart. Yes, this is what he wanted .. ever since he was a kid. A family that was filled with love andughter, he nced at Yu Dong who was covering her face and chuckled softly, looks like she heard what Chen Mi just said, he thought that he couldn''t love her anymore but after what she had done for them, this happiness that he was living in was all because of her -he felt like he was falling in love with her all over again. As if sensing his gaze she looked up, their gaze met and Yu Dong tipped her chin as if asking what was wrong but Shen Li simply shook his head as he knocked on Chen Mi''s head with the back of his hand and flicked Ye Liu''s forehead " Liu don''t tease Mi and Mi, don''t make your brother Fang ufortable, if you keep on doing this .. he might think that we are a family of hooligans"


    " No, I won''t-" began Fang Chi but just like Chen Mi and Ye Liu he was flicked on the forehead too. Surprised he raised his hand to cover the spot which was hit and looked at Shen Li in shock.


    " And you too, Mi isn''t wrong. You need to change that attitude of yours too" said Shen Li sternly " You are not just Fang Chi now, you are the fianc¨¦ and the future husband of Yu Dong, one of the new masters of the second branch of the Yu Family. If you were to kneel in front of anyone, then it''s just not you who will be kneeling in front of that person.. the entire family line of the Yu family will be kneeling with you. If you beg in front of someone, you will be throwing away all the pride that Yu Dong have earned because as one of her husband you now represent her if you kneel .. so will Yu Dong even if she is not there- don''t forget that from the day you got engaged with Yu Dong, you became a Yu now you are no longer just a Fang. Bear this in mind, because this is what Yu Dong taught us -and as her first husband it''s my responsibility to let you know this as well."


    Fang Chi felt as if he was dreaming as he looked at the three mers in front of him. He had never seen mers with such a confident and astute aura. Only the ones in the town or the capital would have such a distinct aura around them ¨C so this was how mers who were loved and cared for looked like, they didn''t fear or were ashamed of their existence nor did they drown themselves in a river of self misery .. he wanted to be like them too. A mer who was confident and wise.. a mer who glowed with an aura that no one was able to look away from him. A mer who was loved despite all the things that hecked.


    Like these three.


    " I understand," said Fang Chi a determined glint shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 203 - [Bonus Chapter]

    <h4>Chapter 203 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]</h4>


    Yu Dong saw that her husbands were done so she turned to Lang and said " Lang, go and take Fang Chi to his house. It''ste, I will worry if he goes back alone" she would have taken Fang Chi herself but she didn''t want unnecessary drama to start again. It was alright from her though, after all, she wasn''t as shy as Fang Chi, her little fianc¨¦ was as jumpy as a little rabbit, it will be troublesome if rumours were to start again.


    Fang Chi was just too ¨C timid. She didn''t want to take a risk and in case it backfired and Fang Chi did something like thest time he did on the cliff, so instead of taking him with her, he decided to send Lang with him. Compared to her, Lang was a much better option, thetter was her subordinate and her strength and fighting skills were improving as well so she was at ease sending Fang Chi with Lang.


    Lang nodded her head as she turned to Fang Chi who gave her a reluctant expression that made herugh, she patted his head and consoled " Don''t worry, I will being for you very soon. Just wait for me"


    Fang Chi blushed but nodded and then followed after Lang who opened the door and let him leave first before following after him. Once they were gone, Yu Dong turned to look at Xiao Hua and Li Hanjing behind whom stood ten or so more mers, she cleared her throat as she looked at them " So you twelve will be fine here? Or do you want me to leave one of my husbands here?"


    Actually, Yu Dong wanted to stay behind but that will only incite more trouble and rumours, and that will be such a pain in her ass. She had enough trouble for the next three weeks, now she just wanted to calmly rest and look after her fields and focus on having another baby, that''s right .. a life full of peace.


    Just as Xiao Hua opened his mouth to speak the front door smashed open with a bang and two kids one round and plump, the other thin and tall rushed in and Yu Dong only got a second to prepare herself when the round plump kid threw himself at her .. luckily her instincts were good because if not Yu Mai had fallen on the ground. Just as Yu Mai flung his body at her, Yu Dong caught him .. she was just going to scold him for being too rash but then she saw the tears hanging on hisshes .. his face was red from crying and his hands were wrapped like a dumpling.


    Something snapped inside her head as her cool-headedness flew out of the window, peace? What was that? Just what kind of bird was that?


    Yu Dong didn''t know how she restrained herself, she just wanted to find the bastard who did this to her baby brother and rip their limbs and then beat them bloody with their own bloody limbs. She turned to look at Lang Ru with a smile that was nothing short of a snarl as she asked " Did you do this, Ruru?"


    Lang Ru stiffened but then hurriedly shook her head when she felt the drop of temperature around her. She was afraid that if she was a beat too slow then Sister Yu wouldn''t have even thought that she was her mother''s daughter and beat her bloody¡­ such a Sister Yu was really scary! Fortunately, she never treated Yu Mai roughly or she might have been the unlucky person here, she preserved whatever courage she had and swallowed hard before saying " I didn''t do this, the thieves did it"


    " Thieves?"


    " What thieves?"


    " Mai, are you hurt? Come let your eldest brother inw check"


    Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi have already surrounded Yu Dong and Yu Mai .. they were shocked to hear such a thing and their heart ached for Yu Mai who was so breathless from crying that he was huping, they wanted to take him in their arms and cuddle him up but Yu Mai just wouldn''t let go of Yu Dong, to him his sister was the big back up for whom he was waiting for, now that he was in his sister''s arms, he didn''t want to let her go ¨C it was too soft and warm ..not at all like those thieves who hit him and pushed him one the rough ground, they even knocked him so hard that even now his butt was hurting!


    Just thinking about it made Yu Mai''s eyes tear up, he wasn''t being dramatic but the ground in the backyard was coarse and hardpared to the flooring inside the house because Yu Mai felt hot too easily he often wore materials that were thin thus when he fell on the ground, those hard rocks and pebbles scratched his back too, now he was hurting even when he sat down because of the constant pain in his hands and butt ¨C Yu Mai had been crying every once in an hour, now that his sister was back he let out all of his grief aggrievedly " Wuuuu, sister .. those two thieves were so bad! They knocked Mai to the ground, now Mai is hurt ¨C my hands hurt and Mai can''t even sit and they even hit little Mr.goat when he came to protect Mai¡­ Mr Goat is still crying! They even wanted to hit little bun -"


    " What!" Chen Mi jumped and so did Ye Liu and Shen Li as they turned to Yu Mai as they anxiously looked at the little boy, Chen Mi was so shocked and scared that he was trembling, his hands were shaking and he would have fallen to the ground if not for Yu Dong wrapping her arm around him " My son¡­ I have to see him .. wife let me go, I need to see my son. I have to make sure that he is not hurt ¨C I will never forgive myself if something happened to him¡­ I need to go-"


    " Calm down," said Yu Dong though she felt nowhere near as calm. She was being surprisingly tooposed but her husbands knew that this was the calm before the storm. Her son and brother were attacked in her own home there was no way she was going to leave it just like that.


    Shen Li studied her closely " Dong Dong calm down a little" to which sheughed sinisterly " I am calm, I am the effing picture of calmness can''t you see?"


    Shen Li winced and Ye Liu stiffened as he turned to Lang Ru because Yu Mai was sobbing now after telling a tale of his sufferings " Little bun is alright, right ?"


    This was the one thing they were worried about, they had nothing else to worry about ¡­ whether it was money or jewellery.. they can buy more of it they were always receable but Little bun was their precious and whats more if something really happened Chen Mi will never forgive himself and Yu Dong might go on a rampage to look for the culprit ¨C that was something that didn''t want to happen.


    Lang Ru nodded her head " He is fine, my daddy blocked the hit so he ispletely alright just a little scared so my daddy is taking care of him"


    " You hear that Mi, little bun is alright -" Ye Liu stiffened and so did Shen Li as they turned to look at Chen Mi who was in Yu Dong''s arms. Dark energy was rolling off their wife''s body and they should have known better, their wife had a notorious temper and her anger was really hard to quench once it red up " Dong Dong, listen to me -" began Shen Li but Yu Dong ignored him she handed him Yu Mai and then shifted Chen Mi so that he was lying against Ye Liu than her.


    " Take them home, I have something to do" or more like hunt someone down.

 Chapter 204 - Wait A Bit

    <h4>Chapter 204 ¨C Wait A Bit</h4>


    " Yu Dong wait.. wait a bit" Shen Li knew if he didn''t stop her soon then she will definitely do something that might cause a ruckus in the vige. He knew that she was in the right and her anger was justified but she needed to calm down a little in case she did something that might slip the cat out of the bag, if he didn''t stop her now the consequences would be dire " Yu Dong listen to me" he grabbed her arm just as she marched to the front door when she didn''t stop he snapped " Think about little bun and Chen Mi will you!"


    That got her attention, she turned to look at him with a frown well it was still better than her nk expression right? Now that he got her attention Shen Li immediately whispered " I know you are angry but you can just march out to the vigers with all swords and zes, if you slip up and the vigers find out that something is wrong with you ¨C they will not just try to harm you but also Little bun who is your son, you need to think about a bit too"


    " I will see who dares to harm my son.." said Yu Dong her expression fierce, she couldn''t believe what just happened to her family members in her absence. She was only gone for a day, just a day and yet someone did something so sinister. If they just stole a bit of money that was left in her house, she would have justined about it and forgot all about it but they dared to hurt her brother and intended to do the same to little bun who was just a baby!


    He wasn''t even a year old yet, if he got hurt and something devastating happened to him, who would have taken responsibility for it?


    How can she let this go!


    Shen Li understood what was going on in her head as he reached out to hold her hands in his " I am not asking you to let go of the matter, I am just asking you to calm down. You should return back with us and see what exactly happened, and try to treat Mai and brother Zhu, he got hurt while protecting little bun, you should treat him too ¡­Lang would be upset as well once she finds out what happened, don''t you think that you should be there to give her a reasonable exnation, her husband got hurt while protecting Little bun, Dong Dong." When he saw that she was no longer resisting, he softened his tone even more "and I think that little bun must be missing his mommy too like Mai, don''t you want him to see him at least before leaving? They need you more than you think "


    Yu Dong didn''t want to return home, not when she was so weak that she couldn''t even protect her family but Shen Li was correct as Lang Ru said little bun got scared after the incident and might be waiting for his parents'' return, it almost killed her to stop herself from chasing those thieves but she still stopped herself when she saw just how pale Chen Mi had gone. He wasn''t trembling but he didn''t look good either, pursing her lips she turned to Shen Li " I hate it when you are right"


    " I know you have told me this countless times," said Shen Li as he chuckled softly.


    Yu Dong took Chen Mi from Ye Liu''s arm and carried him over her back. Thetter was so winded that he couldn''t even walk straight without stumbling in his hurry to get to his son, Yu Dong securely carried him on her back before turning to Xiao Hua " You are in charge, make sure that no one goes out in the middle of the night and if something happens to call me instead of rushing out yourself" then she turned to Lang Ru " Go and call your mommy to hurry home, I will check up on your daddy by then"


    Lang Ru looked at Yu Mai who was still crying in Ye Liu''s arms and gritted her teeth, she didn''t want to leave Yu Mai alone when he was crying like that but ¨C she gotta do what she gotta do when the situation was calling for her to take responsibility. So, she nodded her head at Yu Dong and rushed to look for her mother.


    After giving some pointers to the mers such as locking all the windows etc, etc ¨C Yu Dong returned home with her husbands. Throughout the journey she could feel Chen Mi shiver and tremble, she understood his feelings .. as a father even though he heard from others that his son was alright, his heart would only settle down when he sees his sonpletely fine with his eyes, this was the reason why she walked as fast as she could and once they reached home, she didn''t even have to crouch down.


    Chen Mi jumped from her back as he rushed into the house, calling for little bun. Yu Dong followed suit as she too strode inside with a particrly fast pace.


    " Little bun, little bun" Chen Mi was so worried that his voice was trembling and when Zhu Qian walked inside the house with little bun safe and sound in his arms, only then did Chen Mi''s hanging heart settle down. He might scold little bun a lot but he was the son he gave birth to after knocking on the doors of hell, how could he not be worried when he heard that his son was almost attacked?


    Chen Mi wasn''t the only one who was startled but little bun was also scared stiff by what happened today. He was the little precious of his family and everyone loved him, even his daddy who oftenined that he will smack his butt wouldn''t touch him, no matter how angry he made him but today those two bad people not only pushed his little uncle down so ruthlessly one of them wanted to kick him like a ball!


    Little bun who had never seen something as fierce and scary was so terrified that he was scared stiff if not for uncle Zhu he would have been kicked like a ball and would have mmed into the wall behind him. Just thinking about it made him tremble all over but he didn''t cry because he didn''t want to worry Uncle Zhu who was hurt so badly because of him, it was Uncle Zhu who pushed the culprit away whoter retaliated by kicking him in the gut.


    He couldn''t be a bad boy by making Uncle Zhu worried but now that his daddy was back ¨C the string that was holding little bun back snapped and big, fat tears filled his eyes as he cried " Da.. da ¡­dahhh".

 Chapter 205 - Its Not Me

    <h4>Chapter 205 ¨C Its Not Me</h4>


    " Oh my son, oh my dear precious" Chen Mi took little bun in his arms as he kissed him all over, thanking God for protecting his sin but at the same time he didn''t forget the saviour who protected his son like a great soldier, as he thanked Zhu Qian again and again, no matter how many times he expressed his gratitude it only felt superficial " brother Zhu, I have no idea what and how should I thank you, you stopped those bastards from hurting him" he sniffled " thank you, really thank you so much" it was the fifth time he was thanking Zhu Qian but still felt that it was a bitcking.


    Yu Dong who was standing beside Chen Mi felt her heartache when she heard the earth-shattering cries of her son, even though he wasn''t logically her son but she had long epted little bun as hers. She couldn''t even think of a life without this little ball of sunshine, though she wanted to hug her son, she let Chen Mi coddle him all by himself, she could always hug her son once her husband has calmed down enough to let go of little bun. She turned to look at Zhu Qian and smiled " if you want anything..no matter what it is ..just name it, I will do everything in my power to get it for you" then she noticed his injuries and motioned for him to sit down so she could check him up.


    " No, it''s alright. I am fine" said Zhu Qian waving his hands in a flustered manner but Yu Dong didn''t listen to him " you saved my son, I will be stomping on your goodwill if I don''t even do this much for you"


    In the end, Zhu Qian sit down and let Yu Dong treat him because Yu Dong wanted to treat others without inviting any trouble she made a herbal paste made from medicinal herbs and her powers, thus after she was done checking up on Zhu Qian she handed him a small container that had the medicinal paste in it just as Lang returned with Lang Ru in her arms, she bowed to Yu Dong in a jerking manner before her attention turned to her spouse.


    Yu Dong left them alone and walked to the backyard, her jaw ticked. The anger she was nearly restraining somehow once again it was a mess. It was clear that the ones who came to steal from her backyard, they intended topletely destroy it!


    The vines of the grapes were scratched and pulled like they wanted to rip them all out, the small berry nts that have sprouted werepletely stomped on like a herd of cows passed through them.. and among the three goats, one was lying on the ground while the other two licked and caressed the other trying to get her up on her feet. Yu Dong felt like butchering someone and feasting on their meat but then she dropped the idea.


    Eating the flesh of such disgusting humans will only get her a stomachache.


    She walked towards the goat who was lying on its side and ced her hand on its belly, a green glow brightened the area which was kicked and the painful bleats of the goat calmed down as she crawled back up, Yu Dong rubbed its little head in appreciation and apology " That''s right you are very brave, thank you for protecting Mai"


    As a spiritual user whose energy was drawn from nature Yu Dong could understand the animals and they could understand her as well, one time she jokingly said to this little goat that she should protect Yu Mai who fed her the freshest leaves and left his share of fruits for her, she onlymented in passing but who would have thought that the little goat would really put her life on the line for Yu Mai.


    Once she was done healing Mr.goat who despite having a flower instead of the vine was called Mr, Yu Dong turned to look at the ground which was stomped upon, she ced her hand on it and noticed that a few of the berry nts were missing as well, she sneered looks like the thieves were a bit too greedy but it was great that they were greedy it will be easier to find them- she released a bit of her spiritual energy to heal the nts that were stomped on the grapevine that was pulled and torn before letting the spiritual energy to search for the stolen nts, those nts were raised by her and had her spiritual energy in them, no matter where they were taken she will be able to find them.


    The spiritual energy that she released spread all over the vige before zeroing its target and Yu Dong''s lips curled up sinisterly" found you".


    ¡ª¡ª-


    " Are you leaving?" Shen Li and Ye Liu followed after Yu Dong once they saw her leave, they knew that they couldn''t stop her anymore so they could onlye outside to wish her luck.


    " Be safe?" said Shen Li softly looking concerned and worried on the other hand Ye Liu took the straightforward way "Make sure to beat them up until they can''t sit like Mai" though Yu Dong has healed Yu Mai but neither of them has forgotten about how the poor boy cried after getting hurt.


    " I won''t" promised Yu Dong before turning around and following the source from where the spiritual energy wasing from,only a bit of it was left in the nts that were snatched, if she didn''t hurry the spiritual energy might vanish and then it will be hard for her to look for the culprit.


    Yu Dong followed the path that was imprinted on her mind and as she came to a stop in front of a rather familiar house, Yu Dong pinched the bridge of her nose " you got to be kidding me" she muttered darkly, like how crazily stupid one can get? Was it that hard to sit still huh? She was trying to find no trouble with this family but they just have to push her right?


    She looked around and then climbed the wild tree that was growing near the old Yu house and waited, she could of course teach them a lesson in the house but then someone will most likely try to save them, what she had in mind for her dear uncle and grandfather.. she didn''t want anyone to interrupt her. Of course, she wouldn''t kill them but ¨C heh, she sneered darkly.


    " Father inw, why do we have to nt them at such ate hour?"ined Qiu Bai, he was really sleepy. Today those brats in the Yu family''s new house, made him run a good deal. He just wanted to sleep so why was his father inw dragging him out of the bed sote at night?


    " Shut up" hissed Old man Yu, pping the back of Qiu Bai''s head " if we nt them in the morning who will tell your mother inw from where we got these nts? She will definitely ask where we bought them from and then it will be troublesome for us to answer her. If we nt them now, even if your mother inw finds outter on, we will be able to muddle things up by saying that we grew them long ago! Understand?"


    Qiu Bai nodded his head, sure enough, old ginger was spicier!


    Old man Yu rolled his eyes called Qiu Bai stupid in his heart feeling annoyed but then his attention was snatched by the lustrous grapevine and berry nts and all his annoyance vanished in an instant, these were not just some nts they were his road to fortune! He gently put them in his arms then kicked Qiu Bai in his shin " what are you waiting for dig!"


    Qiu Bai winced as he rubbed his shin, cursing his father inw for being a bag ofzy bones but nheless picked up the shovel and dug a good deal of soil in his vegetable patch before moving on to tying the vines. The son inw and father inw duo finished nting the stolen goods, Old man Yu went so far as to kiss each nt as he called them his " little money maker". He did that with each nt before standing up.


    Qiu Bai sighed in relief now he can go back and sleep, he turned around to leave but realized he couldn''t move a little horrified he turned to look at his father inw who was frowning as well " What are you doing, let go of my shirt!" snapped Old man Yu angrily.


    " But¡­ But I am not holding it, see" he raised his hands to show them to his father inw whose ashenplexion turnedpletely white as he started trembling " so¡­if you aren''t holding me .. then who-"


    Together the two of them turned and their eyes immediately popped because the one holding them back wasn''t a human but the grapevine that they just nted!


    Qiu Bai''s mouth opened as he prepared to scream but them the vines twisted them around and shot like a slingshot before wrapping his and Old man Yu''s mouth up! And just like that an endless night of agony for them started.

 Chapter 206 - Plunged From Sky

    <h4>Chapter 206 ¨C Plunged From Sky</h4>


    Old man Yu was so scared that his loose bowels immediately reacted and a bad smell immediately filled the garden just as the vine wrapped itself around his mouth and pulled him up from the ground he was so panicky that he didn''t even care about the yellow liquid dripping down his legs as he turned and twisted trying to make as much noise as he could but no one from the house came to rescue him, neither his wife nor her daughter, he was stunned. It was true that his mouth was covered and he could only muster muffle groans but the sounds were not small and the havoc he was causing wasn''t silent either, this much din was enough for others to hear him right? So why didn''t theye to save him?


    The answer to this questiony with Yu Dong because she wanted them to properly pay for what they have done, she had created a barrier around the backyard with her spiritual energy and thus, no matter how Qiu Bai and Old man Yu tried to cause a din, no one could hear them neither will any passer-by see what was happening to them. To everyone outside the boundary of her field, the scene would appear just as normal as it was before she came here, like this she could teach these two troublemakers a good lesson, though she scrunched up her nose when Old man Yu peed in his pants, seriously had this little guts and dared to harm her son and brother?


    He was even worse than Qiu Bai who was at least holding on to his rationality. Qiu Bai was indeed holding on to his senses because he knew that no one will being to save him from his father inw. When the vine had grabbed him, he had swiftly kicked a pebble that smacked right on the window of his room but the peddle didn''t make a sound instead it fell to the floor lifeless and limpid as it was lying earlier.


    Though Qiu Bai didn''t know that this was Yu Dong''s doing, he could understand that it was the work of a supernatural and what can he do against a supernatural? Can he fight it? No! Then he should just try to get out of here and save his life what was the point of fighting it? They needed to use their brains but the thing was that he and his father inw didn''t have the brains that were needed to get out of the clutches of this thing!


    They were just weak mers with no good education and they couldn''t think of anything other than kitchen politics .. so how were they to get out of this scary thing?


    As the vine pulled Qiu Bai up in the air more and more, his heart started to m against his chest- he tried to twist himself around even trying to put strength in his legs and trying to get free of the grip of the vines, the distance from the ground much ..it wouldn''t hurt but that didn''t work, the vines grew longer and longer like a monstrouspendium it was as if there was some kind of underground vine city that was letting it get this big and long!


    The vine continued to grow until they were hanging up in the air right in the middle of the sky, in the beginning, Qiu Bai wanted the vine to let go but now he wished he could hold on to the vines as his life depended on it which clearly did! He didn''t even dare to move around but the vine seemed to have read his mind and started unwinding itself. Horrified, Qiu Bai shook his head, next to him Old man Yu have already fainted the second the vine pushed him past his level of courage, a thin trickle of blood could be seen dripping down his nose.. he was getting a nosebleed at high altitude even while he was unconscious!


    How Qiu Bai wished he could faint as well but his body was still young and his nerves were so winded up that he couldn''t even close his eyes much less faint, so he could only watch the vine unwind itself from his wrists and mouth, one second, two seconds, three-secondter the vine waspletely undone and Qiu Bai felt a pull on his legs as he plunged down.


    He shrieked, loud and shrilly putting all his strength in it, he knew that this time he faced something supernatural and no one would be able to hear him but he didn''t want to give up hope. So despite his frustration and fear, he screamed louder than a soap opera, if not for Yu Dong''s barrier, he would certainly have broken quite a lot of window panes.


    Qiu Bai watched as the ground got getter closer and closer, but no one came to save him. This time his dder couldn''t hold on and his bowels loosened up to but unlike old man Yu, he wasn''t as lucky, the yellow liquid instead of falling on the ground trickled up his spine because of his upside-down position , Qiu Bai felt sick as the warm liquid trickled down from his neck.. but he was more scared thus the feeling of getting sick was doused and he couldn''t pay attention to that filthy liquid rolling around in his body as he twisted and turned in mid-air trying to get in a position that will hurt less ¨C


    But nothing worked instead no matter how he twisted he knew he was going to get hurt seriously, in the end, he closed his eyes, epting his fate but just as he was an inch away from falling st on the ground the vines twisted themselves around him and pulled him back up, Qiu Bai opened his eyes just in time to see the vine pping his father inw and waking him up before it started to pull them back up in the air ¡­ this time their mouth wasn''t covered but they still couldn''t make a sound at all, it was like they have turned mute!

 Chapter 207 - We Beg To Forgive Us

    <h4>Chapter 207 ¨C We Beg To Forgive Us</h4>


    The vines continued to drag and drop them like a child ying ball, the only difference was that the child was a monster vine and the one in ce of the ball was them. Both Qiu Bai and old man Yu wanted to return this ghostly vine to Yu Dong''s house, they have once heard a rumour that the passers-by would often hear the sound of someone crying and muttering angrily near that house but they took it for granted, they thought that if Yu Dong could live there then they can also just go in there and grab these nts but now it looks like that they were simply too naive, most probably Yu Dong was the one who was casting ck magic in these things so that no one would be able to steal them!


    No wonder she didn''te here to find trouble with them or went toin to the vige head, she knew that these nts with ck magic will make them suffer!


    Just wait once they get out of this, they will let others know what kind of dangerous woman that little wretch Yu Dong was! The father and son inw''s thoughts were exactly simr to each other''s!


    Even now the two were ming Yu Dong doe their atrocious crimes instead of reflecting on themselves they were still ming Yu Dong for what was happening to them. If they hadn''t stolen these vines then they wouldn''t have to go through anything.. not only did Yu Dong have to suffer their offending behaviour silently, she also have to let them take her source of earning but she also had to let them take it with all bells and ribbons attached? Who asked them not to sit still and cause trouble? Even if Yu Dong cast a magic spell on the nts it was they were the ones at fault who asked them to steal?


    Yu Dong watched their faces turn white and blue and then turn a vivid shade of red. She sneeredpletely understanding what her dear grandfather and uncle inw were thinking, the two of them were in such a bad condition yet they were still thinking of somehow finding trouble with her huh? Good, it was good they had so many guts.


    She flexed her fingers before snapping them, a click resonated in the clearing as the vine that was binding Qiu Bai and Old man Yu tightened its grip, hung them a foot away on the ground and ¨C


    SMACK!


    Two loud smacks were heard just as they two mers cried and howled in pain, so making them y ball wasn''t all? Now it was even making them y this rough game? The vine kept smacking their backs like a whip that got faster and faster with each hit, soon they didn''t even have the time to howl as they were whipped, and hit after hitnded on their backs.


    Old man Yu has never suffered such humiliation, he wanted to run off to Yu Dong and find trouble with her for doing ck magic in the vige. Anything that was linked with superstition was condemned if they me Yu Dong for dabbling in dark magic her entire family could be killed! This was something that old man Yu would have loved to do but he was also scared, his favourite grandson was going to give exams this year if Yu Dong did something to him then?


    No, no he couldn''t harm his grandson but he didn''t want to suffer in silence either!


    Qiu Bai was troubled too, just like his father inw, he also wanted to report Yu Dong for using ck magic on them but he was afraid that his son would be implicated!


    Just as he was wondering how he should do it when his father inw nudged him. Qiu Bai ignored him not wanting to break his chain of thoughts but then his father inw nudged him again " what ?" He asked snappily looking at his father inw with a frown really this old man was really good for nothing!


    Old man Yu tipped his head in the sky, his eyes popping and a look of sheer terror on his face. Qiu Bai followed his gaze and what he saw pulled the ground under his feet, he lost all his senses as a tall, bulky figure with a third truth seeing eye in the middle of his forehead descended from the dark sky .. f*ck wasn''t this the God who foresees the truth?


    His heart started beating so loudly that Qiu Bai could hear it, when the vine let go of his hands he immediately knelt on the ground " Please let me off, I won''t do it again. I will never steal, I promise"


    The lord shook his head " You are a thief,mitting robbery is a sin! I can not let you, I have seen the atrocities that you havemitted, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. No, this offence that you twomitted will not be ignored, with your hands you should have made an honest living, but instead, you did such a sin ¨C let me take those hands as a penalty for your sins, stop your nonsense and hold them out"


    Qiu Bai was so scared he immediately hid his hands behind his back when he saw the long de that the Lord of truth was waving around " we promise we won''t steal again, we won''t!"


    " yes, yes, yes we won''t" chimed old man Yu from behind as he continued to kowtow on the ground.


    When Yu Dong saw that the two were taught a good lesson, with their backs swollen and bleeding she pulled herst trick. The Lord of truth that Qiu Bai and Old man Yu were seeing feigned a merciful expression and said " alright since this was the first robbery that youmitted, this lord will let you off but you have to be punished ¨C go around the vige screaming that you havemitted a sin, and you beg for forgiveness"


    Qiu Bai and Old man Yu paused and exchanged a look with each other if they scream something like this, wouldn''t their reputation be ruined? They weren''t worried about themselves but Yu Cheng what will happen to his reputation if his daddy and granddaddy did something like this?


    Seeing them hesitate, the Lord of truth waved his weapon " You don''t dare?"


    " We will do it, we will do it" shouted Qiu Bai and Old man Yu repeatedly as they got up from their kneeling position and ran out screaming'' we sinned please forgive us''.


    Yu Dong watched them go silently and if she wasn''t from the post-apocalypse world she would have killed them but she was a firm believer of '' every life is important and didn''t take away their breath but the punishment was always proportional to the crime, she couldn''t go too far or else it will weigh on her heart like an honest officer.. She flicked her hand and the bloody wounds on Qiu Bai and Old man Yu disappeared, she understood this too well, if even a single piece of evidence was left behind they will try to take advantage of that, thus she removed every bit of the evidence but of course, she didn''t take away their pain.

 Chapter 208 - Call Me Elder Sister

    <h4>Chapter 208 ¨C Call Me Elder Sister</h4>


    That night a strange rumour spread around the vige and that was '' Qiu Bai and Old man Yu are possessed''. The field that Yu Dong built was of course only limited to the backyard of the old Yu Family, once Qiu Bai and Old man Yu stepped out of that field everyone could hear them shouting and begging for forgiveness. If Yu Dong wanted she could have asked them to state their '' good deeds'' from their own mouth but she didn''t want to have any additional trouble for a short while.


    Though Qiu Bai and Old man Yu were like a pair of blood-sucking leeches that will hide in their holes for a short while after getting burned their habits of sucking the blood of the innocents will never really change so it was better to enjoy the peace while she can, so after she sent Qiu Bai and Old man Yu packing, Yu Dong hopped down from the tree she was hiding in, it will be better for her to calm down a little before returning home because she didn''t want to let her family see her dark and gloomy face.


    But just as she jumped from the tree, azy drawl called her from behind " you are just as cruel as you were in the apocalypse world, Dong Dong"


    Yu Dong looked behind her with a nk expression, the person standing there in her resplendent clothes was none other than Wu Junfen in whose body her grandma was currently residing, the woman looked just as shy as she was while they were at Earth. Yu Dong was actually surprised that she didn''t find it about sooner.


    It made her feel a bit ¡­.stupid.


    She nced at Wu Junfen''s face that despite beingpletely different from her grandma''s somehow corresponded with her old face and immediately turned around, not good ¨C that smug smile, that bling-bling aura still ticked her off just as it always did and she suddenly felt an itch in her fists like hitting someone " I think you got the wrong person" she said and turned around to leave but how cam Wu Junfen aka her grandma let her leave, she immediately chased after it " don''t lie, I can recognize that stupid face of yours anywhere"


    Just one hit. Her mind whispered.. just one hit. Anyway, her grandma was only a few years older than her she could always take one hit, right? " I don''t know what you are talking about," she said with a smile that wasn''t a smile " I mean for someone who can recognize this stupid face of mine you have been pretty distant, don''t you think? Like when your granddaughter was being kicked out from the vige for instance?"


    " Ahem" Wu Junfen had nothing to say, she was indeed a bit guilty for doing such a thing. But her Yu Dong was such a strong child, no one can bully her even when she was a child .. so there was no way a bunch of old women will be able to bully her either but she miscalcted a bit, that variant with Fanh Chi, she didn''t take it in her mind. She cleared her throat ufortably and ttering smiled " don''t be so cold Dong Dong, I know that I am wrong here. I should have taken proper care of my mother this time but don''t worry, she is being punished severely right now, so you don''t have to worry"


    Elder Wu was indeed getting punished, she was forcefully made to kneel on durian and all her husbands were shoving ss after ss of bitter Chinese medicine that helped raise ones IQ, of course, it might be not much of use but at least they were bitter and Elder Wu simply hated bitter things.


    So it could be said that she was going through hell''s judgment right now with tears trickling down her cheeks like waterfalls.


    Yu Dong pinched the space between her brows " can you not talk like that? It is like so weird if you call her mother won''t she be like my great grandmother- ouch what was that for" she yelped when Wu Junfen smacked the back of her head with the fan that she always carried with her " what''s the meaning of this?"


    Wu Junfen snorted " what do you think just who are you calling grandma?" She tucked the wandering lock of her hair behind her ear and sniffed haughtily " can''t you see? Just look at my wless skin and my wrinkle-free face, with this beautiful face, you should be calling me Elder sister"


    A stunned silence descended upon them as Yu Dong stared at her ''ever young'' grandma and Wu Junfen looked back at her with a ''call me sister, right now'' expression. For a while then two stood still in a stalemate and then ¨C


    " Bye," said Yu Dong turning around with a deadpanned expression that somewhat looked like a disgusted one, calling her grandma who was like seventy .. eighty years older than her ¨C elder sister? And this was when she wasn''t counting the years that her grandmother spent here in this world! Was something wrong with her brain? Was she seriously asking her to call her this old bag of bones ''elder sister''? She should have known! This woman can never change, she might be a genius but her weird temper was a pain in the butt!


    Yu Dong refused to talk with this woman or her .exe system would stop working!


    " Why!! It''s just a small thing!" cried Wu Junfen as she wrapped herself around Yu Dong''s waist like a ko " and I haven''t even talked about how you are acting like a little phnder, spreading your ovum here and there.. you little hooligan, what happened to the teachings that I taught you, hmm? Aren''t you afraid that you will be sucked dry if you go on like this?"


    Yu Dong who was walking like she didn''t have fifty to sixty kilograms of weight on her body stopped in her tracks, she turned her head at Wu Junfen who was looking at her like she was the scum of scums .. pondered a little and then with an air of someone sacrificing their dignity finally spoke up " Elder sister".

 Chapter 209 - From Where Babies Come From

    <h4>Chapter 209 ¨C From Where Babies Come From</h4>


    Yu Dong had no choice, her grandma was a frivolous character, she was shrewd and calctive when her grandma was in her thirties her grandfather made the mistake of cheating on her. Her grandmother was a self woman who could be considered a novice in the business world while her grandfather had a great backing and with two kids in herp, she should have suffered this injustice silently .. well that was what was expected of her grandma but instead of swallowing this bitter pill silently her grandmother rose to her feet, and let out a roar against the injustice.


    And even in those times, she somehow managed to rip her grandfather off, all the way down until he had to sell even his underpants. Because her grandma was a firm believer of '' love someone wholeheartedly'', the fact that she had three husbands and another one was in the making, she knew that her grandma would end up either chopping her hair like a monk and make her write all the teachings about loyalty and whatnot she had given her or she might addxatives in her food sneakily someday, with her grandma''s vindictive streak thetter was more likely possible to happen.


    So she had no choice but to make her grandma happy, just in case, her grandma decided that she needed another lesson on her manners.


    That mollified her grandma who got off her back and went back to her resplendent self at once. She spread open her fan and covered half of her face with as she said " humph don''t think that this changes anything, to think that you will goof around with three mers like this, I have fed all my teachings to a little pig I tell you! How could you even do something like that? Don''t you think its cheating? Hmm?" Wu Junfen questioned her one after another and if that wasn''t enough, she even smacked her cheeks left and right with her paper fan, it didn''t hurt but it sure annoyed her.


    Yu Dong leaned back and unhappily whined "It''s not like I wanted to do that too, alright? I had a responsibility to take on I couldn''t just abandon them, you might already know about this don''t you?"


    " Oho, so you mean to say that you haven''t done anything like tasting meat or anything, hmm? Do you just enjoy it from afar? Is that it?" Wu Junfen smiled so sweetly that Yu Dong felt a shiver danced up her spine. She really didn''t want to deal with her grandma, she was so ¡­.troublesome.


    Yu Dong swallowed " the meat was too fragrant, I couldn''t resist it" she answered as she looked away from Wu Junfen knowing fully well what was going toe and sure enough a secondter, her right ear was twisted and Yu Dong danced on her tippy toes " is that so hmm, is that so? You hooligan! Phnder! You are just like that bastard can''t keep it in your pants huh"


    " Oww what the hell" Yu Dong cursed as she hopped and shook her head to get rid of Wu Junfen''s grip on her ear " Can''t I just love them equally? It''s not like I am not taking responsibility! Unlike grandpa who just poked, thrust and had fun, I am beingpletely honest here, I might not be loyal in your dictionary but you can ask those three, I have beenpletely honest with them since day one and they know everything about me."


    Once she said that Wu Junfen''s grip on her ear loosened and she retreated a few steps back " very well then I will ask them"


    Rubbing her ears Yu Dong looked at her like her grandma had gone crazy " what do you mean by that?"


    Wu Junfen patted her shoulder and smiled like a flower blooming in the spring but to Yu Dong, this smile looked like she was being pulled into the pits of hell " Didn''t you say that I should ask them? Then I will go and ask them" she even winked at her as she turned around " I will tell them that there is no need to think that no one can rein on you and they need to suffer under your tyranny. If they want I, will be their backer. Let''s see how well you can practice what you preach"


    Yu Dong immediately knew her days in the future were going to be hard, not because she was afraid that her husbands mightin to Wu Junfen about her treating them wrongly because she will never do that but ¨C Wu Junfen was someone who crazily sympathized with anyone whom she thought was getting wronged, most probably she will spoil her husbands rotten and she will be the one who will have a hard time restraining them.


    She let out a sigh but then as she thought about something looked at Wu Junfen vanishing behind and called out " you¡­ if you knew that it was I all along why didn''t you show yourself earlier?"


    Wu Junfen didn''t stop nor did she turn back to look at Yu Dong but her mncholic voice travelled over to Yu Dong from afar " because I didn''t want to believe that my granddaughter died young"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When Yu Dong returned home her mood wasplicated just when she thought that her grandma was still a hard-hearted person, she would turn around and show a subtle hint of weakness that will cause Yu Dong to feel ufortable. Maybe she should have been a bit nicer to her, maybe next time she will make some beef jerky for her grandma liked-


    That was thest thought that she had when she entered her house and saw a spectacr scene- on the bamboo couch Lang Ru and Yu Mai was sleeping next to each other and they were even holding hands, she turned to Ye Liu who was sketching the scene with a great determination and then looked at Shen Li who promptly answered her questioning gaze " Mai was upset and wouldn''t sleep without someone holding him but I had dishes to wash and Liu had to wash theundry, so we asked him to wait a bit but he was too sleepy and went to look for Ruru, Brother Qian is still hurt so he couldn''t sleep with Mai who is a bit restless so Ruru brought him here and the two kids slept together"


    Yu Dong blinked and reeled in the entire information that Shen Li had told her and then she looked at the two kids sleeping, truly they looked adorable like little angels but Yu Dong felt like someone has just stolen her cabbage that she raised with great efforts. It made her feel even moreplicated as she looked at Lang Ru hugging Yu Mai, without Lang Ru''s knowing her name was underlined red in Yu Dong''s heart.


    Yu Dong turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu and asked " is this okay? Them sleeping together?"


    "it''s okay, it''s okay. They are still kids" said Ye Liu finishing thest touches to his sketch as he turned it around " it''s cute right?"


    It was but Yu Dong really didn''t want a memento of her brother sleeping with a stinky brat¡­ one of these days she will burn this sketch.


    Neither Shen Li nor Ye Liu knew what was going on in her mind, they thought she was worried about two kids of opposite gender sleeping together so they simply said " its no problem at all"


    And they couldn''t have been any more wrong because the next day, Yu Mai asked the mostplicated question after he returned from ying around in the vige " Third brother inw, from how a baby is made?"


    Since Chen Mi alone had a baby, so he became the target of Yu Mai and Lang Ru''s fervent gazes as he ufortably shuffled and said awkwardly " when two people sleep together" he didn''t dare to discuss it in detail but his short sentence caused huge waves in Lang Ru and Yu Mai''s hearts as the two of them turned to look at each other ¡­ both of them had the same expression of shock.

 Chapter 210 - They Don’t Want Me!

    <h4>Chapter 210 ¨C They Don¡¯t Want Me!</h4>


    In the morning Yu Mai together with Lang Ru went out to y just as Yu Dong left for the fields with Shen Li and Ye Liu, the watermelon and strawberry seeds that she had nted months ago. In the blink of an eye, a lot of time had passed after the incident when the vigers tried to burn her crops, the crops that might have been burned to a crisp were now flourishing with vitality. In Yu Dong''s ten mu of farnd, the watermelon and strawberry nts were now extending and the green leaves appeared as if they had been fed with some short of speed, they appeared lush and dewy. And the white and yellow flowers on the strawberry and watermelon vines have already sprouted.


    Thus, Yu Dong would often visit her farming fields to check up on them from time to time. After she, Shen Li and Ye Liu were gone, Yu Mai would often get bored at home. Even though Chen Mi stayed back he had to take care of little bun who was on his own small adventure to venture every corner of the house, so he too didn''t have any time to y with Yu Mai and Lang Ru who were young and often got bored with things pretty soon.


    In the end, Yu Mai who was bored after ying alone with Lang Ru decided to venture outside and look for something interesting, the two of them only went out to y but the novel toys that Yu Mai had like a slingshot and soft toys soon became an attraction to many children in the vige at first no one wanted their daughters or mers to y with Yu Mai because of Yu Dong''s fame but now things were different, Yu Dong was no longer good for nothing hooligan, she was rich and the money she earned was no joke either.


    Even the clothes that Yu Mai wore was more expensive than their entire house! The vigers all knew that Yu Dong treated this slow Yu Mai really well and they all wanted to get closer to Yu Dong, after all, Yu Dong was rich and she was good-natured as well, no one would say no to be an acquaintance of a rich woman! And what''s more, if their daughters got closer to Yu Mai who knows in the future they might be childhood sweethearts with Yu Mai and get together with him? Of course, they weren''t going to force such things because they were very clear on the different situation Yu Mai and their daughters were but still-


    Simrly, the parents of the mers thought that there was no problem with their mer sons ying with Yu Mai, thetter was living a life like that of a young master, if their sons could be friends with Yu Mai then it was all good! This way their family son might be able to build a good name and be friends with Yu Mai.


    Thus, when the kids were attracted to Yu Mai''s fancy toys.. their parents didn''t stop them from ying with Yu Mai, now Yu Mai had quite a lot of friends and of course, this was something Lang Ru had a veryplicated feeling about, she was happy that Yu Mai had a lot of friends but she was upset that her best friend''s attention was taken by others.


    Today as usual Yu Mai went to look for his friends to y with but somehow today was different from yesterday, his friend Xia Xuerou was crying while sitting under the usual spot where they all yed together. His friends were surrounding Rourou as she cried, trying to console her but Rourou was just too upset to listen to anyone, she just kept crying and crying until Yu Mai got closer to her and asked " Rourou, why are you upset? Did someone scold you?"


    Yu Mai only cried when someone scolded him and thus, he thought that something simr happened to Xia Xuerou but he didn''t know that by saying this he ended up stepping on andmine. Xia Xuerou didn''t only stop crying, her cries be even more severe ¨C which startled Yu Mai so much that he jumped and hid behind Lang Ru.


    Lang Ru looked at the tail that was hiding behind her and felt her lips twitch, she had a feeling that whoever will fall in love with Yu Mai in the future will surely have a hard time,ter on, hisck of tact was really worrisome. She turned her attention to Xia Xuerou before taking out a small candy that Yu Dong gave her for her good work in protecting her daddy and Yu Mai and handing it to Xia Xuerou.


    Xia Xuerou took it because the kids from the vige hardly get a chance to taste sweets, she immediately stopped crying and ate the candy before bursting out aggrievedly " my daddy and mother don''t want me anymore!"


    This was something Yu Mai has gone through and immediately felt sympathetic towards Xia Xuerou and asked with a pitying gaze " Rourou, did your parents lose all their money?"


    Because Yu Dong sent him away that bad because of theck of money Yu Mai thought that something simr happened to Xia Xuerou who shook her head and wiped her tears " my daddy brought a younger sister for me and he only wants her, mommy too just pays attention to that younger sister, she doesn''t y with anymore! I don''t like that younger sister, I don''t want her in my house but daddy doesn''t send her away and when I tried to give her to the neighbourhood uncle, he even spanked me!"


    This was something neither Yu Mai nor Lang Ru had gone through, Yu Mai was the younger sibling so he didn''t have to go through the jealousy between siblings stage and Lang Ru was the only daughter who didn''t know what it means to feel jealous of younger siblings, in the end, the two turned silent as Xia Xuerou cried again.


    " Maybe your dad was angry because you didn''t send your younger sister to the correct ce?" Lang Ru could only think of this if Xia Xuerou ''s daddy brought her younger sister from somewhere he will definitely get upset if Xia Xuerou gave her to someone else.


    " That''s right, you should I ask from where your younger sister came from before sending her away," said Yu Mai who looked at Lang Ru with a worshipping gaze, thinking that his friend was really smart to think like this!


    Xia Xuerou hesitated and then said, " But I don''t know and my daddy won''t tell me."


    Yu Mai blinked his innocent eyes and pouted if Xia Xuerou''s daddy don''t tell her then " it''s alright I will ask from my third brother inw, he just had a baby. He will know where we get babies from"

 Chapter 211 - Elder Sister, Hit Me

    <h4>Chapter 211 ¨C Elder Sister, Hit Me</h4>


    Thus, the current situation arose. Chen Mi really wished his wife was with him, he knew that he would have to one day have the '' talk'' with Yu Mai but the little mer was still young and he didn''t want to talk about such a thing so soon.. so he could only muddle things through " That''s right when two people of opposite gender sleep together after getting married, the baby wille in the tummy of daddy"


    Yu Mai, who didn''t know that such a miraculous thing existed felt like he had done something really bad, he looked at Lang Ru who had gone really white then turned to his third brother inw once again " and¡­and what if two people sleep together before getting married?"


    He and Lang Ru were still young and they haven''t married yet so they shouldn''t have a baby right? Because for having a baby, getting married was important right?


    Chen Mi didn''t know what was going on in his little brother inw''s head, he just thought that Yu Mai had heard something and was curious about this or that, so he immediately shook his head and decided to give a small teaching in case Yu Mai learned from the bad elements " then they will be called bad people, you should only sleep together with a woman after you get married because if you got a baby before that then the woman won''t take responsibility and then you will be alone and everyone will call you a shameless child"


    Chen Mi didn''t know that Yu Mai''s first time sleeping with a woman was already taken away by Lang Rust night and simply gave him a small lecture because he didn''t want Yu Mai to learn bad things after listening to the heresy in the vige, there were just too many idiots out there what if his cute little Mai learned something wrong from them? He thought that he will just give a little warning to Yu Mai so that thetter will keep himself safe without him having to exin the ufortable things to Yu Mai but Chen Mi didn''t know that his embarrassment regarding having the talk about bees and butterflies caused a big misunderstanding!


    Yu Mai felt like he was struck by lightning, his entire body was in a state of shock and he didn''t recover from that shock even after getting out of Chen Mi''s room. His face had gone just as white as Lang Ru but the two kids were so in shock that they didn''t even dare to discuss the matter anymore!


    If someone heard them, then they will be bad people! They will be called shameless! Thus, both of them silently returned back to their rooms and in a state of shock and in the urge of denying everything they both fell asleep on different beds. But after an hour Yu Mai woke up from a bad dream, in the dream he was carrying a baby on his back and even have to give him, his meat to eat from his bowl!


    He didn''t have enough meat to eat by himself how will he share it with the baby? Yu Mai was having the worst time of his life, why didn''t anyone tell him this before? He wouldn''t have slept with Lang Ru then! Now, what was he going to do? He was so small and yet he will have to take care of the baby?


    He lifted his shirt and patted his tummy, it indeed looked fatter than yesterday ( he just ate too much) and he was feeling sick too ( he just ate too much) and he felt like his stomach was going to burst ( he just ate too much)


    When the horrifying reality finally set in his mind, Yu Mai burst into tears. He .. he was going to be a daddy and have to take care of a naughty child like little bun!


    He didn''t want to! He still wanted to y and eat meat all by himself! He didn''t want to share his meat! He didn''t want to have this baby!


    Yu Mai felt that he was in a pinch, but it was in great difficulties that a person''s inner abilities awakens. In Yu Mai''s case his memory was triggered and he immediately remembered that every mer has to take good care of himself before he gets a baby, maybe if he wasn''t careful, the baby will leave. Yes, yes.. he will definitely deal with this matter!


    On the other hand, Lang Ru too had a dream, in her dream, she dreamt that Yu Mai gave birth to her baby but it wasn''t just one baby but three! He gave birth to triplets and then left her to take care of them, she had a baby on her back and two in her hands while Yu Mai was ying with the other kids!


    Even in her dreams, Lang Ru was driven mad by Yu Mai''sck of tact!


    But she was a good woman! She will work hard and take care of Yu Mai and her baby, she will not be shameless and leave them alone!


    Just like that, the two kids decided the fate of the (nonexistent) baby.


    Yu Dong didn''t know that such an interesting thing took ce in her house, she worked hard throughout the day and was looking forward to returning home and taking a good, well deserving break but then just as she returned home together with her husbands, a little round ball rushed toward her and loudly dered " Elder sister, I want you to hit me!"


    Yu Dong: ????? Huh??


    Shen Li and Ye Liu: "¡­.." what happened when they were gone?


    The three of them looked at Chen Mi who was looking haggard after getting severely harassed by Yu Mai. When he saw that Yu Dong was back, he couldn''t hold his tears anymore and rushed into Yu Dong''s arms " wuwuwu, Wife! I don''t know what has gotten into Mai, he just wouldn''t sit still, he just keeps jumping from the kitchen counter and tabletops, I am going to be driven crazy by this little hellion!"


    Chen Mi had been running around saving Yu Mai and didn''t know how many unnecessary injuries he has suffered, he just didn''t understand what has gotten into this little angel baby brother inw of his! The more he thought about it the more he sobbed as he cried " Mai started ying around with those kids and lost his way! I am going to file aint against their parents! Just look what they taught our pure little baby!''

 Chapter 212 - Forehead Flick

    <h4>Chapter 212 ¨C Forehead Flick</h4>


    Yu Dong was stupefied she didn''t know what to say to either Chen Mi or Yu Mai, she could only pat Chen Mi on the back and look at Yu Mai who was standing behind Chen Mi with an air of someone sacrificing themselves for the greater good.


    Yu Dong "¡­." ?? What was the meaning of this? Just what the hell happened to Yu Mai when she went out to work. Yu Dong calmed Chen Mi for a few minutes once he was calm enough, she healed the superficial injuries that he received while saving Yu Mai from his constant attacks of self-torture, once she was done.. she checked Chen Mi thoroughly and then solemnly patted his back " you are alright, stop crying now," then she thought about something and added " Be good, I will make you some mango puddingter on"


    Once Chen Mi heard Yu Dong say that she will treat him to a mango pudding, half of his grievance vanished and he happily smiled as he turned around and came to stand beside Shen Li and Ye Liu, the two stared at Chen Mi for half a day and shook their heads. Forget it, he was still young but to think that a little boy of seven made him cry like this¡­ it was a bit shameful. But then again Chen Mi had to take care of Yu Mai and little bun together, so maybe he was stimted beyond his limits?


    And Yu Mai was indeed behaving differently.


    Yu Dong crouched to Yu Mai''s level and softly asked, she didn''t know why Yu Mai was trying to get her to hit him but she couldn''t just hit him just because he asked, she needed to rationally get to the bottom of the matter because she knew that even if she hit Yu Mai, he will cryter on anyway. He was afraid of pain the most, though he was a sensible child, it didn''t take much for him to cry ¨C if someone took food from his bowl, he will cry and if someone hit him, he will cry louder ¨C even when it didn''t hurt he will cry like the world was ending.


    And honestly, she was a bit too tired to listen to his earth-shattering cries.


    " Mai, what''s wrong? Tell sister, did someone say anything to you?" Yu Dong didn''t want to pass the judgment without getting to the bottom of the matter, she was an honest officer, after all, she wouldn''t just listen to heresy and beat someone just because they acted a bit naughty especially when the other person was her brother " Tell me honestly, I will not get angry at you"


    " But I want you to get angry at me!" said Yu Mai, tears shining in his eyes. He was so startled by the fact that he had a stomach in his tummy that he couldn''t stop crying, thus, his eyes had gone all red from crying, so even though he was trying to put on a rather fierce appearance, he was only making the hearts of the four adults in front of him. In the mind of Yu Dong and her husbands, they only had one thought in their mind ¨C Yu Mai was too cute.


    Not knowing that his fierce appearance was being mistaken as an adorable appearance, Yu Mai continued to put on a fierce scowl that looked like a pout " Elder sister, if you want me to be a good child beat me! Or¡­ or ¡­ or I will trouble my brothers inw every day!"


    The little Yu Mai''s cute appearance shot through everyone''s heart including the angry Chen Mi. Clutching their squealing hearts, all the three brothers inw looked at Yu Mai and simultaneously said " Mai, you can trouble us as much as you want"


    Yu the bad child Mai was stunned at what was happening why wasn''t his fierceness working? If Yu Mai knew that his fierceness was being taken as him acting cute who knows how long he will cry.


    Seeing that his brothers inw were not at all fazed, Yu Mai thought that there was a severe need for his ns to change so he looked at his elder sister and threatened " Elder sister if you don''t hit me¡­ I will break all the tes in the house and I will also not feed Mr Goat"


    Yu Dong was both amused and angered by Yu Mai, the little brat was growing up. He even learned how to threaten her huh! So she half-heartedly raised her hand and smacked Yu Mai''s butt lightly. The hit was so soft that even Yu Mai couldn''t feel it, so how will the baby in his tummy feel it? If the baby doesn''t realize that he wasn''t being careful, how will he go?


    Yu Mai was so anxious that he felt like he was sitting on a hot pan, he couldn''t stand still and was hopping in one ce like a little rabbit.


    Yu Dong arched a brow at his antics " Mai did you learn something new? You wanted to show this to your sister?"


    " No!, Mai ..Mai wants elder sister to hit me hard" Yu Mai was afraid that if he kept dying the matter then things would be too troublesome and he will have to give birth to the baby. So he didn''t even hold back a little as he loudly eximed " Elder sister hit me hard like you hit bad people, sister Ruru told me that you hit bad people really badly,hit me like that"


    Yu Dong felt her lips twitch, did this brat even knows what he is asking if she hit him like those bad people he was talking about, not even a single strand of his hair will be seen, but of course, she will not do that to her brother. Thus, Yu Dong simply flicked his forehead hard and stood up straight " There now, happy?" Though she asked, Yu Dong didn''t wait for Yu Mai to answer her question, she stood up and walked inside the house, she was too tired, first, she wanted to take a long bath and then take a short nap before getting started on the dinner.


    Yu Mai who was abandoned by his reliable elder sister felt like a cold wind was blowing past him¡­ why was his sister so cruel? Boohoo!

 Chapter 213 - He Is Pregnant With My Child

    <h4>Chapter 213 ¨C He Is Pregnant With My Child</h4>


    Yu Mai went on his fours in depression, in his mind, only one thing was circting and that was if his elder sister won''t hit him, the baby won''t leave, if the baby didn''t leave then he will have to give birth to it .. and if he gave birth to it .. he will be called shameless! Boohoo! He wasn''t shameless! He was a good child but now because of just one mistake of sleeping with Lang Ru, he will be a bad child!


    If he became a bad child, then his sister won''t like him and his brothers inw will hate him too¡­ no one in the vige will y with him! Yu Mai felt like he was going to be pushed in a corner soon!


    " Mai, what''s wrong little baby?" Ye Liu saw Yu Mai acting like this and felt that something was up with him and because he didn''t have any child of his own Ye Liu treated Yu Mai like his own son. His heart that was filled with fatherly love couldn''t see Yu Mai down like this, he couldn''t harden his heart like Yu Dong, so he crouched and picked up Yu Mai in his arms carefully before wiping his tears that were hanging on his eyshes and took out a candy that he carried in his pocket out of habit " Here eat this, and calm down first."


    Yu Mai took the candy in his hands but just as he was unwrapping it, his hands stopped ¨C if he ate then the child in his tummy will eat too wouldn''t ¡­ wouldn''t it be big then? No, he first needed to take care of this stubborn baby who won''t just leave before eating this candy.. it was obviously his why will he share it with that naughty baby. Humph, that baby just sneaked in his tummy at least ask him before sneaking in! Wasn''t this tres¡­trey..trespassing, yeah that''s right!


    How will the baby like it if someone sneaked in his tummy without permission?


    So, for the first time in his life ¨C Yu Mai didn''t eat the candy instead he put it in his pockets, startling Ye Liu and the other two. The three of them looked at Yu Mai in surprise and blinked their eyes¡­ Chen Mi went so far as to rub his eyes and stared at Yu Mai who was pouting in Ye Liu''sp like he has been wronged to the oblivion and beyond.


    " Mai, my dear baby ..what happened?" Shen Li, this gentle brother inw couldn''t help but worry as he looked at Yu Mai''s sullen expression " did you make a bet with someone that you will get hit by your elder sister?"


    Yu Mai scratched the back of his head who will make such a useless bet? What was his eldest brother inw talking about?


    Yu Mai shook his head and then thought of something " Brother inw, do you want a baby?"


    At the mention of baby, all the three mers perked up and looked down at Yu Mai with a stunned silence " yeah we want it.. what about it?"


    Yu the smart baby Mai smirked and wisely said " Brothers inw if you want a baby .. then you have to hit me. If you do that then you will get a child! Remember to hit me hard!"


    If his brothers inw hit him then they want the baby, the baby will realize it and it will go to his brothers inw''s tummy! After that, he doesn''t have to worry about the baby! He just needs the baby to sneak out of his tummy and sneak into his brothers inw''s tummy!


    He was a genius!


    Yu Mai who didn''t know the importance of a baby to a married mer, underestimated the desire of his brothers inw''s desire to have a baby because even if what Yu Mai said was gibberish talk, but Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi who were greatly superstitious immediately raised their hands and-


    Pa ! Pa ! Pa!


    Yu Mai was hit as he has never been hit before felt his butt sting and then a sharp pain spread all over his bottom and then ¨C "BOOHOO! YOU ACTUALLY HIT ME THIS HARD!"


    Yu Dong, who just lied down on the bed immediately sat up straight and jumped as she ran out of the room "what''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t know what went outside and only saw a little round ball running towards her before that ball started climbing her like he was a cat and she was a cat post. Yu Dong sighed and took Yu Mai in her arms feeling a new headache rising in her head, as she rocked her little brother in her arms as she softly cooed "what''s wrong Mai? What happened to you, tell sister.. sister will bully who bullied you"


    " Them!" Yu Mai who already fulfilled his goal ruthlessly abandoned his brothers inw andined to Yu Dong about what just happened after listening to her little brother, Yu Dong didn''t know who to scold first. Should she hit Yu Mai for lying to his brothers inw or should she hit her husbands for falling for Yu Mai''s childish talk, the brat was clearly looking for trouble yet they still let him lead them all around by their noses.


    She was simply speechless!


    " You three really! What ability does he have to make you all get a baby?" said Yu Dong feeling both exasperated and amused " If you want a baby then you have toe to me!"


    The three mers who were led around by their noses immediately flushed in shame and embarrassment.


    Then Yu Dong turned to look down at Yu Mai and scolded him " Mai! Out with it what did you do? Or else I will take you to a doctor and let him give you bitter medicine!"


    Yu Mai was immediately scared by the mention of the doctor, if a doctor really came to see him then he will know what was wrong with him and then he will be a shameless child! When Yu Mai thought it like this, he started crying even louder!


    Yu Dong whose ear was directly attacked by Yu Mai felt as if her patience was being tested, she instantly chided Yu Mai " you brat stopped crying or else I will beat you!"


    " Sister Yu, don''t hit Yu Mai" Lang Ru who heard the sorrowful cries of the daddy of her child immediately rushed to the main house, Lang and Zhu Qian who saw this rushed after their daughter, what was this girl doing? How can she interfere in the matter of their masters! But before they could stop Lang Ru, thetter has already run to Yu Dong and then said the most shocking words!


    " Sister Yu, Mai is pregnant with my child. If you hit him then it will hurt the child" Lang Ru who has mentally prepared to take responsibility for Yu Mai and her child stepped forward to protect her baby daddy (a ten-year-old is more responsible than some grown-up,humph)


    Her sudden exmation shocked everyone even Yu Mai who was so stunned that he stopped crying.


    Yu Dong instinctively reached for her knife but then stopped ¨C no, wait this feels wrong.


    On the other hand, Lang immediately shook her head and pulled her daughter by the back of her cor and smacked her butt! Each hit was harsher than the first one " You brat! What the hell did you do to the young master! What have I been teaching you? How can you do something like this? Did my- your mother''s teaching means fart to you? See how I will teach you! You irresponsible brat! How can you do something like this to the young master?"


    Lang who was shocked beyond beliefpletely forgot that even if Lang Ru did anything¡­she didn''t have the ability¡­ at most, she could only smooch Yu Mai¡­:)

 Chapter 214 - Let’s Make A Baby?

    <h4>Chapter 214 ¨C Let¡¯s Make A Baby?</h4>


    " No, wait stop hitting her" Yu Dong who finally got over her shock, she didn''t know how the two kids reached this conclusion but surely what they said couldn''t be true so beating Lang Ru was not proper ¨C after all, she looked down at the tiny Lang Ru who couldn''t even reach the waist, there was no way she could do something like that, so she immediately tried to stop Lang, " I think that there might be some misunderstanding here"


    Lang stopped then looked at her daughter who was sniffing and wiping her tears, the sight somewhat softened her heart and she picked Lang Ru up in her arms, just now she was too stimted and didn''t pay attention to what she was doing, her body reacted faster than her brain and only now did she realized that even if Lang Ru did something, there was no way she had the ability to get Yu Mai pregnant. She looked at Yu Mai and then turned to look at Lang Ru before she softly asked " Ruru, tell mother properly-what exactly happened?"


    Zhu Qian was distressed when he saw his daughter crying but he couldn''t interfere with his wife teaching their daughter so he could stand beside Lang and wipe Lang Ru''s tears as thetter huped.


    Lang Ru felt like today was the worst day of her life, her mother had never beaten her but today with just a single mention of Yu Mai''s pregnancy she was beaten so badly once they found out, Lang Ru wanted to stay silent but the cat was already out of the bag and she couldn''t stuff it back even if she wanted to, so she retold everything to her parents and Yu Dong''s family with an aggrieved expression.


    After she was finished telling the entire story everyone turned silent, Yu Dong and Lang looked at each other with an awkward expression then took their kids back to their rooms.


    Yu Dong found it a bit ufortable to discuss it with her brother so she passed Yu Mai to Shen Li who with a rather embarrassed expression told Yu Mai about all the differences between a mer and a woman, he also told Yu Mai which spots he should try to protect and not let anyone touch him. The same thing happened in the Lang family by the time everything was cleared up both the kids were too embarrassed to leave their rooms, neither of them yed with each other for a few days wishing to forget this ordeal at once.


    But only Yu Mai whose tenacity was something even Yu Dong was sacred of forgot the embarrassment that he received a few days ago and immediately went to look for Lang Ru. At this moment Lang Ru was putting all the money that she took out of her secret stash, thus when Yu Mai came rushing into her room, the first thing he saw was Lang Ru holding a few copper taels.


    He tilted his head and looked at the small pile of copper coins and brazenly asked " was this for the baby?"


    Lang Ru flushed red as she hurriedly put away all her savings ¨C what baby? The baby was gone and she wasn''t going to be a mother either, all the anxiety had left her body but even though Lang Ru should have been happy with this oue, she wasn''t, even though she didn''t admit it to anyone. She was kind of looking forward to having a baby with Yu Mai.


    Yu Mai saw Lang Ru pouting her lips, he didn''t like it. He even felt guilty because he got Lang Ru in trouble, if not for his stupidity Lang Ru would never have been beaten by her mother, it was kind of his fault " I am sorry," twiddling his thumbs he somewhat apologetically smiled at Lang Ru " because of me you were beaten by your mother"


    "It''s not your fault" Lang Ru shook her head as she looked at Yu Mai " I am older than you I should have thought things through beforeing to such a ridiculous conclusion but instead I thought of something so insensitive if someone heard us back then ¨C then your reputation would have been sullied because of me, don''t me yourself"


    " But you are unhappy" stated Yu Mai, pointing at Lang Ru''s frown "are you unhappy that you will not have a baby?"


    Lang Ru shook her head again but before she could say anything Yu Mai patted his chest " Don''t worry, since I was the one who caused this trouble naturally I will be the one who will resolve it, my brother inw said that I need to grow up before giving birth then once I grow up, I will give you a baby"


    Lang Ru''s eyes snapped up. She wanted to ask whether Yu Mai knew what he was saying but then she swallowed her words back and said " You will?"


    " I will"


    " Alright then write it down" she took out a paper and a brush and handed it to Yu Mai " Because you forgot everything easily I think its better to write it down"


    Lang Ru didn''t know why she thought of this idea but she had a feeling that it was better for her to have Yu Mai write down his promise. Yu Mai who didn''t know that he was being schemed against happily wrote the words that he said in his tadpole writing.


    Only yearster would he remember this day and curse himself for being so stupid!


    ¡ª¡ª


    " Yu Dong stop, stop" Ye Liu who was caged between Yu Dong and the wall, shivered and trembled as he shook his head with his cheeks dyed red " I ¡­ I was muddleheaded for a second just for a second" he tried to push her off him but Yu Dong grasped his wrist and pulled them over his head.


    She smirked at him nibbling on his bottom lip " what are you getting shy for? Didn''t you smack Mai''s butt because you wanted a baby? Then let''s make one"

 Chapter 215 - Warning -

    <h4>Chapter 215 ¨C Warning ¨C</h4>


    " I -" Ye Liu hissed when Yu Dong threaded her fingers in his hair and angled his chin up before smashing her lips against his, her tongue licking the seams of his lips asking him to part his lips, Ye Liu who was slowly getting intoxicated from the heat couldn''t struggle her strong grip and opened his mouth a little. But this little opening was all that Yu Dong needed, she ruthlessly drove her tongue inside Ye Liu''s mouth and entangled his tongue with hers, she sucked and bit as she positioned Ye Liu against her and shifted so that she was holding his hands in one of her.


    Once her hand was free she let it roam over Ye Liu''s body who shivered and moaned against her, what was happening right now was all thanks to Yu Mai and his stupid question of whether or not they wanted a baby. Yu Dong of course didn''t want to have another one before little bun grows up but this decision wasn''t hers alone, if her husbands wanted to have a child she couldn''t neglect their feelings and now that she knew that they indeed wanted a child .. so much that their mind would stop functioning properly, so how could she not let them have one?


    She was their wife, wasn''t she? Then it went without saying that she will try her best and fulfil this wish of theirs.


    " what are you shying away for?" asked Yu Dong as she pulled back and tipped Ye Liu''s chin with her forefinger " don''t you work twice as hard to get this chance?"


    Just like always Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi have yed rock, paper, scissors to decide who will be sharing the room with Yu Dong tonight. And Ye Liu has worked really hard to win against his brothers, it could be said that he used up an entire week of concentration to win that match.


    Ye Liu bit his lips, as he looked at Yu Dong with a bashful expression " you are too rough, it makes me feel weird"


    Yu Dong chuckled as she flushed against Ye Liu until his hardened member was poking her lower abdomen " well, if you are like this then I think I am doing something right, don''t you think so?" When Ye Liu''s entire face flushed red, sheughed even louder " Come on, Liu. Let''s work hard for our baby?"


    Then she pecked his lips and crouched down, unfastening his pants. This shocked Ye Liu, his eyes nearly popped out of his sockets as he shook his head " No, Dong Dong! What are you doing, you can''t-"


    He tried to tug his pants back up but he was a second toote, Yu Dong tugged it down with a jerk releasing his little brother who at once stood tall and proud the moment he was freed.


    Ye Liu whose skin was as thin as that of a shrimp immediately blushed, he wasn''t a pervert so why was his body reacting so vulgarly? Of course what Yu Dong was doing felt good but there should be at least a bit of resistance right? He wanted to y coy but with his body reacting like this, even if he had skin thicker than Qiu Bai, he would still blush.


    " Look, your body is more honest" mused Yu Dong as she took his member in her hands and gave it a slow, teasing pump " you can always say that you like this, there is no need for you to bottle your feelings up. If you want this then say it, there is nothing wrong. We are husband and wife, aren''t we? You shouldn''t keep secrets from me nor should you be hiding what you feel, remember I will never judge you"


    She dipped her head and licked the tiny slit that was shining with pearly drops. Ye Liu flinched and bit his finger from crying out loud " But a wife kneeling in front of her husband, it''s not right, so please get up"


    " I am not kneeling," she slyly smiled as she licked the length of his member and twirled her tongue around the head " I am making my hard-working husband feel rxed and good, there is nothing wrong with it, is there?"


    Ye Liu wanted to say that she could make him feel good with something else but then Yu Dong blew against his member making his entire abdomen clench before taking it in her mouth. This wasn''t the first time that Yu Dong did it to him .. he knew she was letting him have a bit of control, making him feel that he was her equal by pleasuring him.


    Yu Dong has always done something simr to make him realize that he wasn''t a tool for her entertainment. No, she had taught him that whether in the house or outside of the house, they will always be partners, who will share wealth and woes together- and it was the same in case of pleasure, it wasn''t just about her.. it was about them.


    He gasped when she started sucking until her cheeks hollowed, he licked his lips as he looked down at her. Yu Dong was looking at him with a twinkle in her eyes that dared him to take control while she was being lenient on him. Ye Liu swallowed then pulled his hands down and knotted it in her hair. The daring glint morphed into a prideful one as he did that.. his wife was proud of him, of course, she was the wooden Ye Liu who couldn''t bring himself to touch her before was now taking charge of the situation, how can she be not proud of him?


    Ye Liu felt something re-up in his chest as more heat pooled in his core, he pumped his h*ps forward until he was hitting the back of Yu Dong''s throat. The sensation was icky and weird but he didn''t dislike it, he did it again and again before he knew it he was pumping in her mouth, the sensation tightened his taut muscles even more as his abdomen clenched.


    He understood what was happening, so he tried to pull back but Yu Dong mped her lips around his member " No, Dong Dong" his eyes widened ad Yu Dong gave him a naughty wink before taking his member in her mouth again and thrust one finger in his dripping wet opening.


    That was when Ye Liu felt his mind go nk and he shattered.

 Chapter 216 - Come Back Soon

    <h4>Chapter 216 ¨C Come Back Soon</h4>


    " Are you going to the fields?" Ye Liu who was tossed and turned for an entire night, found it really hard to open his eyes but he couldn''t let Yu Dong leave without greeting her, so even if he was tired after someone kept him awake throughout the night, he still sat up straight on the bed covering himself with the quilt.


    Yu Dong saw him hide in his shell and chuckled " why are you covering yourself from me? I don''t think that there is anything left that I haven''t seen" she picked up Ye Liu''s clothes that she dropped on the floorst night and handed them to Ye Liu who took it gratefully with a blush decorating his face.


    "It''s morning" he coughed awkwardly, his ears turning red because of the heat rushing in his head " it feels weird when its all bright, at night its a littlefortable"


    Yu Dong shook her head, she really wanted to tell Ye Liu that her eyesight was pretty good and it didn''t matter to her whether it was a day or night, she can see him very clearly.. so clearly that she knew how many moles he had on his body and where exactly. But knowing Ye Liu, he will only get even more winded up if she told him that so she didn''t say anything " If that''s what makes youfortable, then so be it" after buttoning up her shirt she crossed the room and gave him a swift peck on his lips before caressing and patting his hair " I will be leaving for the town there are something''s that I want to buy for today and while at it, I will look for a decent worker who can renovate the shop, it''s better to get started as soon as we can if we want to recover the losses done to our pockets"


    The nts in her field were in full bloom and even though Yu Dong was nourishing them nicely with her spiritual energy, she still wanted to properly secure her fields which was why she wanted to buy some wooden logs to build fences around her farnd. It would be a shame in case animals or little kids tried to sneak in and she who was bitten by the vigers once had no desire to be bitten again, who knows when the vigers might get offended and try to cause damage to her crops indirectly? It was better to be prepared than regretter on.


    Ye Liu nodded, he wanted to go too but his muscles were used so well that he could hardly move much less, have enough stamina to ride in a carriage all the way to the town. So, even if he didn''t want to, he could only let Yu Dong leave by herself.


    Seeing his lips thin in a sulky pout, Yu Dong grinned and patted his head " don''t worry, I will be back in a jiffy. You won''t even miss me"


    " Who is going to miss you!" Ye Liu felt a bit embarrassed when he realized that Yu Dong seemed to have figured out what was going on in his head and stuttered like a young boy who was caught peeking at his crush " I.. I am not a kid, I will be fine .." his voice softened with each syble as he tugged on Yu Dong''s sleeves and muttered softly " but if you can, try toe home soon"


    " En, I will" Yu Dong gave him another kiss before she turned around and left. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to take a break and enjoy a day off with her husbands but there was too much to do and with her husbands'' strong desire to have children she should be prepared to have some extra savings left in her pocket, in case another baby came knocking¡­ and maybe it will be arriving sooner than she thought as neither of them was taking any sort of precautions.


    Taking care of such a big family wasn''t easy but she still wouldn''t change this life for anything.


    ¡ª¡ª


    " Dong Dong? You are awake?" Shen Li who just returned after fetching some eggs and milk from the backyard, saw Yu Donging out of Ye Liu''s rooms and strode towards her with a pleasant smile " I was just going to prepare breakfast, I was thinking of having some egg rolls, porridge and warm milk with bread.. do you want to eat something else?"


    Yu Dong shook her head as she took the heavy bucket of milk that Shen Li was carrying " No, there is no need for adding anything more. This much is good enough, I don''t want to travel on such a bunk road with a full stomach, it makes me feel queasy"


    " You are going somewhere?" Shen Li walked to the kitchen after Yu Dong as the two of them ced the milk and eggs on the kitchen counter.


    " Yeah, I was thinking of buying some wood for making fences with it." answered Yu Dong " I will leave Lang behind, after what happened I am not at ease to leave you all behind without anyone to protect you guys. But even if she is with you, don''t forget that you shouldn''t open door to anyone, unless I am here, alright?"


    Shen Li nodded his head solemnly, what happened in their house wasn''t something small. Life could have been lost if not for Zhu Qian timely protecting little bun, if their family''s precious bun was kicked by a grown-up, it goes without saying the consequences would have been really ¨C never mind he shook his head. What happened has already happened, he should be contented with the fact that no one was seriously hurt in yesterday''s brawl or things would have gotten messy.


    " I will keep this in mind," promised Shen Li taking out some rice from the container and washing it with the water from the vat that was brimming with spiritual energy, with Yu Dong''s spiritual energy even coarse rice tasted like a delicacy, so what can be said about the fine rice, gulp- it tastes like they were eating rice from the imperial kitchen. After washing the rice he ced a pot with water and left it to boil before adding rice or else it might get sticky " If you are going to town why don''t you take Fang Chi with you?"

 Chapter 217 - Until I Break Again

    <h4>Chapter 217 ¨C Until I Break Again</h4>


    Yu Dong frowned she didn''t expect Shen Li to say such a thing, she looked at him and asked " What do you mean? Won''t the vigers start gossiping about us if I take him with me?"


    Though Yu Dong and Fang Chi were engaged they were yet to get married. Yu Dong wasn''t in a hurry to get married because she was currently broke and would rather like to have a decent amount piled up before she throw a marriage banquet, it could be said that she was fairly lucky because Grandma Fang was trying to find the most auspicious date for their marriage so that they will be blessed with a lot of children and live a life full of prosperity and happiness.


    But every situation has a downside of its own though this dy in their marriage was giving her enough time to save a decent sum again, she couldn''t meet Fang Chi much less take him on a date. Sometimes Yu Dong would curse the feudal mindset of the vigers, this was the reason so many mers were unhappy in their marriage they didn''t even get a chance to know their future partner before they got married. If only they knew what kind of person they were marrying then maybe they wouldn''t be suffering so much right now.


    What mers? What weaker gender they all should have the right to choose their life partners.


    Yu Dong didn''t want to care about these stupid feudalistic thinking but Fang Chi certainly cared about them and wouldn''t listen to her if she asked him toe on a date with her.


    " The vigers will certainly talk but they will talk even more in case you don''t take him to the town," said Shen Li as he added the rice in the pot once the water started steaming " You were too angry and didn''t notice it back then but Fang Chi was wearing his old clothes, the one that is tattered and patched"


    " But I gave him materials to make new clothes for himself" eximed Yu Dong with a frustrated scowl on her face as she tried to remember what Fang Chi was wearing and just as her memory jogged she realized that Shen Li was right. Fang Chi was indeed wearing the clothes that he used to wear, because she was angry at the incidents that happened to her family one after another, she couldn''t pay attention to what Fang Chi was wearing but now that she remembered, she couldn''t help but frown even harder.


    Did she not give him enough clothing? Why was he not dressing up?


    " I know you did" when Shen Li saw that Yu Dong was confused he smiled and knocked on her forehead with his spat " But you have to think it from his perspective too. Fang Chi works in the fields with his grandmother and he likes gardening as you already know, but the clothes you gave him are not suitable for working in the fields so, of course, he wouldn''t be wearing them."


    " I can always buy more clothes for him even if he tears the new ones" muttered Yu Dong but she understood what Shen Li was saying, so she sighed and nodded " very well, I will go and ask him after we are done with breakfast."


    "It''s good that you understood what I was trying to say," said Shen Li with an amused glint in his eyes " Because I really don''t want you chasing after the vigers in case they teased Fang Chi like the day before yesterday"


    Yu Dong rolled her eyes and pecked on his cheek " Don''t be so jealous, if someone teases you, then I will chase them too"


    " I don''t think I that after what happened anyone would dare to tease us with you by our side" joked Shen Li with a subtle hint of doting in his eyes as Yu Dong wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him from the back.


    She nted feather kisses on his neck as she murmured against his skin " damn right, no one gets to tease my husbands other than me"


    Shen Li chuckled and shook his head before throwing his head back so that the back of his head was resting at Yu Dong''s shoulder " I never paid attention to it before but you have grown a lot. When you first arrived here, you just reached up to my chest but now you are taller than me"


    Yu Dong arched a brow and nipped at the shell of his ears " why you don''t like me any more now that I am taller than you?"


    Shen Li smiled lopsidedly as he shook his head in denial and turned around Yu Dong gave him enough space to do so but once he was fully facing her she once again locked her arms around on his waist and silently waited to see what he was trying to do. Shen Li lifted his arms and hooked them around Yu Dong''s neck as he got on his tippy toes and pressed his lips against hers, at first Yu Dong was surprised when Shen Li took the initiative to kiss her but then she angled his chin better so that she was exploring every inch of his mouth. Their tongues ovepped and the kiss turned frantic as their teeth and tongue got entangled, smacking and sucking- the two of them pressed against each other.


    Shen Li fumbled with the pot behind him as he somewhat shifted it off the stove, once he was done he once again hooked his arms around Yu Dong''s neck deepening the kiss. Yu Dong who could sense his legs tremble because of being too long on his tippy toes, pulled him up by his waist before shifting him on the kitchen counter. The two remained in the same position until they ran out of breath. Yu Dong pulled back breaking the kiss, her chest heaving up and down as she gazed at Shen Li''s flushed face " I like that you are taller now because I can do this now"


    Yu Dong was surprised at what he said and had to think a little as to why he said that and when she realized what he meant, sheughed and wickedly nipped at his lower lip " you little tease, you better stop before I lose my control"


    Shen Li''s eyes turned hooded as he licked his lips " no one''s awake yet, it''s just you and me"


    Yu Dong stared at him, Shen Li was looking at her invitingly and with his flushed cheeks and limpid eyes that were a bit teary after the wild kiss they shared just now, Yu Dong was certain that even a great general wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation, she kicked the door of the kitchen shutting it close before shifting a heavy water vat behind it so that no one would be able to open the door. Only then did she turn to look at Shen Li and bit on his ear, whispering hotly " seductive foxes the lot of, you are going to suck me dry one day"


    But instead of getting embarrassed, Shen Li just wrapped his legs around her waist and pulled her closer " who asked me to love you this much?" Fumbling with the buttons of her shirt he pried it open before cupping her left breast and leaving a wet trail on her neck as he skimmed his tongue on her tongue " Right now, all I can think about is you ¡­. You have no idea how much I wanted you ever since we did itst time." His voice turned hoarse as he continued to speak " I swore to myself that I won''t get jealous butst night when I heard you with Liu, I was¡­ I was so jealous that I couldn''t sleep at night. It was so frustrating, to have you so close but so far from me,st night was one of the hardest for me" he pulled down the shirt that was covering Yu Dong and threw it on the floor of the kitchen " The sound of your grunts and his moans nearly drove me crazy if it was before I wouldn''t have paid attention to it but now it''s you.. and I can''t help but think why don''t you belong to me alone? I can''t snatch you from my brothers because that will be so selfish of me but -" he bit down on Yu Dong''s neck hard enough to make her flinch before he soothingly licked the spot where he bit her " but you have to make it up to me Yu Dong, I am not strong enough to share you without shedding tears. I tried my best but I can''t hold back anymore, I can''t stop my heart from aching at the thought of you with someone else, I will always love my little brothers but I want you to love me too,"


    He lifted his head and licked the shell of her ears making goosebumps break out all over on her skin " you can love them as much as you want and I won''t stop you but just once in a whilee to me and heal the pain that I feel in my chest every damn night when you are not with me" he pulled back and only then did Yu Dong see those tears that were filled in his eyes and felt her heartache, still in her arms, Shen Li leaned his head on her bosom " f*ck me Dong Dong, I won''t ask for it again until I break once more but just for today f*ck the pain out of my body till the day I break again."

 Chapter 218 - You …

    <h4>Chapter 218 ¨C You ¡­</h4>


    Yu Dong felt her heart go all stuffy, she didn''t want to hurt either of them but even if she tried her best someone would get hurt, no matter how much she tried to protect them, in the end, she was the one who will end up hurting her husbands the most. She could protract them from the vigers but who will protect them from the loneliness that they have to suffer because of her? Looks like what she was doing wasn''t enough. She cupped Shen Li''s face, her eyes carefully tracing the tear streaks on his cheeks, it was only then did she saw that his eyes were red and slightly swollen and just like that a knife twisted in her chest.


    She wiped his tears, as she kissed his eyes and softly murmured " Don''t love me so much, I am not worthy of your love, Li. I can give you anything you want but I can''t give you-"


    " The one thing that I want the most?"Shen Li tilted his head so that his face was resting against the palm of her hand. With his half undone shirt and tears in his eyes, he was a sight to behold. Like a seductive fox, he not only imprinted in her mind but also somehow sessfully sneaked in her heart and made afy ce for himself in there without her noticing anything. The sight of his tears made her feel like she was the scum out of all scums, right now she couldn''t help but feel her protective instinct getting worst and worst, she just wanted to lock him up and put him in her pocket, so that no one would see this beautiful sight ever.


    " Shen Li, I-" Yu Dong began but Shen Li didn''t let her speak, he leaned up and pressed his lips against her in a soft kiss before pulling back " I know that I can never have you all to myself, you don''t have to feel guilty about it. I too was selfish back then because I couldn''t suffer the torture and didn''t fight back when mother inw said that she was bringing another husband for my wife¡­ I didn''t regret not fighting back then but now-" he looked down, hiding his face as more and more tears trickled down from his eyes " if I knew that one day I will be repaid for all my sufferings, that God would one day send you to me, I would have happily let that Yu Dong kill me because it would have hurt a lot less, Dong Dong"


    Yu Dong''s eyes burned as she took Shen Li in her arms, feeling something warm trickle down her cheeks too " I am sorry, I am so sorry, Li"


    Shen Li shook his head as he hugged her back " you don''t need to apologize, it''s me. It''s me who cannot control his feelings, I am an embarrassment as your first husband. I can smile in front of everyone, I can support my brothers when they want¡­ I can ept everything but my heart just won''t stop hurting. I-"


    Shen Li didn''t get the chance toplete his sentence as Yu Dong knotted his hair in her fingers and kissed him, putting as much of her emotions in that one kiss as she could, she was a failure as their wife. She wanted their hearts but didn''t think of the responsibilities that came with it. Shen Li loved her, she knew it ¡­ but every time she was with someone else, he would always smile. In fact, he would act as her partner and the perfect husband, he would control the yful Mi and take care of the reserved Liu¡­ he would always smile at her, never onceined and she took it for granted that he was fine, but she never knew that behind his smiling face he was slowly breaking down.


    Shen Li put his hands on her shoulder before trailing his fingers down, she could feel his fingers tremble as he touched her. Pulling back, she took hold of his wrist and kissed the heel of his palm before biting it lightly " from now on stop holding back, if you don''t want to smile, you don''t have to, if it hurts- just tell me, I can''t promise that I will be able to take away all your pain but I will do my best to make you forget it.. even if it''s just for a little while"


    Shen Li''s eyes widened before his lips curled in a soft smile " This is why I can''t stop loving you¡­ you are always so honest. Never making a fake promise"


    Yu Dong nibbled on each of his fingers, biting on the one where he would have worn a wedding ring if they met in the modern world. She bit hard enough to leave a mark before dipping closer and licking a patch on his neck " Why will I make fake promises? When I know that I won''t be able to fulfil it for you¡­ am I not hurting you enough?"


    She wrapped her arms around in his waist before lifting him up in the air andying him down on the floor before hooking her fingers in the strings of his pants and pulling them down together with his underpants, this time he didn''t shy away and even spread his legs a little wide, Yu Dong had no idea how to tell him that how much his little submissive acts turned her on. She stroked his member that was soaking wet and grinned " did you relief yourselfst night?"


    Shen Li blushed all the way up to his chest as he shook his head but then Yu Dong inserted a finger in his ting opening and chuckled in amusement " Liar, are you this slick just from some kisses? I remember it quite well, you mers find it hard to get wet, so how are you so slick?"


    Shen Li pursed his lips, as he bit on his bottom lip. When he didn''t say anything, Yu Dong grinned as she leaned down her cheek brushing against his " were you thinking of me? What did you think of?"

 Chapter 219 - Chu~

    <h4>Chapter 219 ¨C Chu~</h4>


    " Hmm?" Shen Li knew that she wouldn''t let go of the matter so even if he wasn''t willing he has to speak it out loud, he looked away, his cheeks a delicious shade of red as he bit on his forefinger and muttered " your lips"


    Yu Dong raised her brow and smirked as she nipped at his bottom lip " I didn''t know you missed me so much, you should have said it."


    Shen Li pouted and bit on her the curve of her breast as if wanting to punish her " who said that she was tried to bones and couldn''t even lift a finger? I couldn''t possibly snatch you from my brothers, can I? That would have been so selfish of me"


    Smiling at his sulkiness, she peppered kisses all the way to his waistline and smiled shyly " don''t worry, this time I will work hard enough so that all yourints about me will be resolved, all right?"


    Shen Li smirked as he wrapped his arm around her waist and turned their position so that it was him who was on top of her instead, with his muscr forearms caging her he smiled dangerously " Then you wouldn''t mind if this time I am the one on the top right? I have missed you being under me" he said pushing his hips so that his member''s head skimmed over her opening " and I heard that this is the best position for us to get pregnant"


    Yu Dong chuckled in amusement, as she hooked her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist " then we must work hard, I will leave it in your hands"


    And just as Shen Li hammered inside her with every bit of his strength he had in his waist, Yu Dong forgot about everything else and could only focus on the charming beauty in front of her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Did something happen?" Asked Chen Mi frowning as he looked at the rice that has gone all sticky- it no longer resembled rice but instead, it looked like porridge. But for it to be porridge it was quite undercooked.


    Shen Li who was drinking his egg drop soup, choked slightly before coughing out loud " what ¨C what do you mean, Mi?"


    Chen Mi showed him the sticky rice in his bowl and muttered "it''s overcooked for rice but undercooked for porridge, Brother Li what happened? You haven''t made a mistake like this before"


    He didn''t have kitchen s*x before today either but here he was, Shen Li coughed lightly and tried to act casual his best " it''s nothing I went to wash myself but forgot to put sufficient firewood in the stove and when I came back the rice was like this, we can''t waste food so just bear with it"


    Ye Liu looked at Shen Li and grinned wickedly and said " of course, the firewood wasn''t sufficient" then he leaned towards Shen Li and muttered " Brother Li was busy baking a bun after all"


    This time Shen Li choked so hard that Yu Dong had to pat his back, she wanted to stop the teasing but then she thought against it. This was just yful teasing between her husbands, she shouldn''t try to interfere with it too much. After all, it was through this yful banter that they will get closer to each other even more.


    Once Shen Li stopped coughing, she stood up from her seat and went to the kitchen to put her dishes beforeing out and wiping her hands on the towel that was hanging on the door of the kitchen door, she looked at her three husbands and cleared her throat unless her voice sounded too hoarse " I am leaving for the town, is there something you three want?"


    " I will like some more embroidery material, I need some more red fabric to finish Yu Mai''s jacket" (Ye Liu)


    " I want a new wok, the old one is broken, the eggs weren''t fried well today" ( Shen Li)


    " Oh, Oh, I would like some cakes and a few paper and brushes. I still want to learn how to write your name wife" ( Chen Mi)


    Yu Dong covered her face at the cuteness, how can they think of everyone else before themselves? But then again that was how her husbands were.


    She wiped that lovesick grin off her face and looked at her husbands solemnly " Liu, I will buy some fabric but remember to make jackets for everyone including yourself, Li, the eggs were delicious but I will buy a wok for you and Mi, you should start by learning your name instead of mine, alright? I will teach you three when I return home"


    " Okay" her three husbands simultaneously answered and she smiled before looking around once more " Is there anything else that you want?"


    The three of them shook their head before Chen Mi pped his hands and said with an innocent smile that lit up his entire face " I want you toe back home soon, will that be a problem?"


    There was a loud thwack as soon as he finished, Chen Mi blinked his eyes in surprise and looked at Yu Dong who was covering her face with her palm and then looked at his brothers who shrugged.


    Chen Mi didn''t know that his cute expression just firmly imprinted itself in Yu Dong''s heart, he simply looked at Yu Dong and naively asked " Are you, okay wife?"


    " I am fine" Yu Dong waved her hands and tried to calm her thumping heart, too dangerous.. these three were getting too dangerous. Right now, she wanted to whisk Chen Mi in her room too-since when she started to like them so much that she couldn''t just keep her hands off them?


    She has to control herself or else she would die of overexertion.


    " Very well, I will try to return home soon," said Yu Dong as she bid her husbands goodbye " I will be leaving and take care of yourselves, don''t open the door if it''s not me or someone you know" and when she noticed that Yu Mai wasn''t in the dining room, a dangerous smile etched on her face " And can someone bring Mai back? After what happened I think it will be better for him to stay away from that stinky brat- I mean Ruru, hoho"


    Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi "¡­." There was no point in changing your words Yu Dong we heard you calling Lang Ru, stinky brat.


    Shen Li swallowed and tucked his hair behind his ear and said " I will bring him back after he is finished eating breakfast"


    " Very well, then I will leave him to you," said Yu Dong, she turned around to leave but then stopped before returning to the dining table " Mi, will you close little bun''s eyes for a few seconds?"


    Chen Mi was so surprised by her sudden request that his body reacted faster than his brain and when he realized what he had just done, he looked at Yu Dong and opened his mouth to ask why she told him to do so but then something soft and sweet pressed against his lips and his words that were right in his mouth were swallowed back right in¡­because Yu Dong was kissing him!


    Chen Mi was not the only one who was surprised, Shen Li and Ye Liu were shocked too because, after Chen Mi, Yu Dong kissed them too.


    Stunned they didn''t even blink, Chen Mi who would have cried out at the slightest hit by little bun but right now, he didn''t even move a muscle when little bun scratched on his fingers.


    Yu Dong looked at their surprised expressions and smirked yfully " I will be leaving for a few hours, so don''t miss me too much alright?"


    Only after she left did the magic spell break and the three of them blushed together, one after another they covered their faces, all of them having the same thought in their head- '' so sly''.

 Chapter 220 - Stop

    <h4>Chapter 220 ¨C Stop</h4>


    " Y¡­Yu D¡­Dong? What are you doing here?" Fang Chi was stunned, when he heard that someone was knocking on the door he thought that it was the old grandma from the neighbourhood, she would oftene to their house in the morning and have tea and gossip a little with his grandmother. That was how his days went by and he thought that today was no different that was why he wasn''t prepared for Yu Dong to turn up on his door when he opened it. He was so surprised that he started stuttering!


    Yu Dong knew that she was at the fault for turning up unannounced so she smiled and ignored the extra sybles that Fang Chi had added in her name " I was going to the town, so I thought that maybe I should take you with me? If you are not busy would you like toe with me?"


    " I-" Fang Chi looked at Yu Dong who was dressed in resplendent clothes with her hair tied neatly in a long ponytail then he looked at his tattered appearance and felt aggrieved, why didn''t she tell him that she wanted to take him to the town thest time when they were together? Now he showed her ¡­ this shabby appearance of his! Even his hair wasn''tbed and resembled a bird''s nest! He had been up and about working around in the backyard that hepletely forgot about how to take care of his hair or clothes.


    He wanted to refuse and say that he will go with her tomorrow but before he could, Grandma Fang who was busy in the backyard rushed ahead and pped him on the back as she loudly eximed " of course, he will, we were just discussing that we needed to buy a few things for your wedding. Now, that you are here, you can help Chi buy those things, he has been nothing but a pain in my butt saying that he doesn''t want this or that- he just can''t make up his mind regarding the gifts he wants to bring to your house" she turned to look at Fang Chi who has gone very red in the face and smiled " this is good, Chi. Now you can pick all the gifts you want for Yu Dong with her, and if she is with you then you won''t have to worry about whether or not she will like it"


    Fang Chi looked like he wished he could shut his grandmother''s mouth but because he was a very filial grandson, he could only watch his grandmother sprout out his secrets one after the another, with an embarrassing smile he looked at Yu Dong who didn''t tease him. She knew very well how it feels when grandparents or parents exposes the secret of their kids. Her dark history too was shared by her grandmother very often- sometimes Yu Dong would get so embarrassed that she wished the world would end, little did she know that it will end. Anyway, she cleared her throat and looked at Grandma Fang " sure why not" then turning around to look at Fang Chi, she smilingly added " why don''t you get ready? We will leave after you are done?"


    " Ah .. ah .. yes!" Fang Chi, who once again remembered that he was standing in front of his fianc¨¦e looking like a homeless beggar and hurried inside, what was going in his head? He should have left the second Yu Dong arrived! At least she wouldn''t have noticed what kind of bumbling idiot he was in the morning.


    Once he was gone, Grandma Fang''s face turned serious and the smile on her face slipped off. Yu Dong noticed the change in Grandma Fang''s attitude, she frowned slightly and asked " Is something wrong?"


    Grandma Fang looked around the surroundings, once she affirmed that no one was there, she parted her lips and slowly whispered " Mu Yuxi have beening here a lottely"


    When Yu Dong heard Mu Yuxi''s name her scowl deepened even more " she ising to visit you?"


    Grandma Fang shook her head " Shees at the foothills of the mountain very often and particrly at night" rubbing her face with her withered hands, the old grandma sighed " At first I didn''t notice, she isn''t the only one whoes up here. This area is particrly safe and many small animalse here, so vigers like to set traps here. I thought that the Mu girl wasing here for the same reason but then I noticed just how diligently shees here, I don''t want to create unnecessary drama with her because that will affect Chi''s reputation too after all the Mu girles at night and that''s enough to ignite some gossip mongrels. That girl never hunts or tries toe and visit this old woman, she just stands at the foothill like she is waiting for someone toe down"


    Yu Dong was so frustrated that she nearly bit her tongue, of course, Mu Yuxi would try to get herself entangled with Fang Chi when thetter was engaged with her. That woman was vain and selfish, Fang Chi was like a toy that she no longer wanted and dumped him on the shelf so that no one would y with him anymore, it wasn''t that her old love for Fang Chi was inmed once again it was just that she didn''t like losing something that once belonged to her. Even if she didn''t want it anymore and ¨C there was also the fact that she and Mu Yuxi had some friction between the two of them, if Fang Chi got entangled with Mu Yuxi even if there was a misunderstanding than ¨C Yu Dong will be the one who will be embarrassed.


    Grandma Fang gave her a worried nce " I think it''s a good thing that I barred Chi from going out of the house until the day of his wedding.. I really don''t know what''s going on in the head of that girl". She sighed once again and patted Yu Dong on the shoulder " But don''t worry my Chi is a very good boy, he won''t let you down in any aspect but I think it will be good if you two get married soon! That is why I have picked the seventh of the next one, its an auspicious day and the astrologer said that if you two get married on that day, you will be blessed with lots of children"

 Chapter 221 - Didn’t Hear Anything

    <h4>Chapter 221 ¨C Didn¡¯t Hear Anything</h4>


    " Grandma! What are you talking about?" Fang Chi who just came from the backyard after washing and dressing up flushed at once. His entireplexion turned red and he red at his grandma with a frown " don''t say such things, we are yet to get married!"


    But Grandma Fang didn''t take his angry babbling seriously, she waved her hand and rolled her eyes" Why are you acting so shy for? You are going to get married in a month or so anyway, it''s not like you don''t know what you will be doing after getting married -"


    " Ahhhhhhh" Fang Chi hurried forward and covered Yu Dong''s ears as he hissed at his grandmother " I have already promised that I will give you a grandchild as soon as I can, so why are you rambling in front of Yu Dong, I know and I have learned everything that you taught me but you ¡­ stop mentioning it! No matter how much you discuss it in front of Yu Dong- in the end, you still have to wait until we get married before there is any chance of me getting pregnant"


    Grandma Fang pondered it for a moment and then patted her grandson''s shoulder " Chi, I won''t beat you if you return with a child today, so" raising her thumb up in '' Go and Get it'' sort of way she added, " make sure to get the most out of this chance, just remember all the seduction techniques I have taught you and-"


    Fang Chi who was already suffering from emotional havoc couldn''t stop himself as he shouted " Shut Up! Or else I won''t let you meet your grandchild ever!" Was this still his grandma? How can she say such shameless things without even blushing? She was actually encouraging him to sleep with his future wife before marriage and get pregnant? Was she insane?


    Unbeknownst to both grandmother and grandson, Yu Dong heard everything because of her sensitive hearing that was nourished by the spiritual energy, she had an urge to mentally grovel and beg Grandma Fang to let her off because she was already at her limit for today, fortunately, Fang Chi was wise enough and stopped his grandma''s fantasy from running wild.


    Because Yu Dong was very worried about the health of her kidney, she actedpletely bemused when Fang Chi removed his hands from her ears, what pregnancy before marriage she heard nothing. She looked at Fang Chi with an innocent smile before speaking " Shall we go then?"


    " Ah Yes!" Fang Chi gave his grandma onest re before rushing after Yu Dong who held her hand out as the perfect gentlewoman to escort him inside the carriage, Fang Chi blushed at her wless act and immediately blushed before taking her hand and getting in the carriage, though he was calm and steady on the outside. He kept screaming '' my wife is so perfect'' inwardly.


    Yu Dong stood outside the carriage and waited until Fang Chi was sat down, only then did she point at the window that was facing the driver''s side and exined " If you want to talk with me, then you can say anything you want through that window. I would have let you sit outside but the weather is getting cold and I am afraid you will catch a cold" she paused and then jokingly added, " even the seat is nowherefortable as this one ¨C so it''s better for you to stay inside unless you want to get a sore back, alright?"


    Fang Chi nodded, his heart warmed up with affection when he saw that Yu Dong was so caring about his health andfort, this was something he had hardly enjoyed his grandmother wanted to give him everything that he could and wanted to keep him safe and infort but her capabilities were limited and she couldn''t give him everything- as for the who shall not be named -humph, even an ounce of Yu Dong''s affection and care was more sincere than hers!


    Only then did Yu Dong close the door and took the driver''s seat, she was afraid that Fang Chi would be bored so she continued to chat with him throughout the journey to the town but her worries were unfounded, Fang Chi was someone who rarely got a chance to ride the ox-cart much less a luxurious and big carriage like this, at first he was worried about touching this or that but as Yu Dong continued to chat with him, his gradually rxed and his attention started to waver from Yu Dong as he looked out of the window with childlike enthusiasm.


    In fact, he enjoyed the carriage ride so much that he was a bit disappointed when they arrived at the town. Yu Dong didn''t know why her fianc¨¦ was looking a bit sulky after getting out of the carriage but she still asked him, coaxing him to tell what was going on in his head trying to wheedle any useful information and when she found out why he was upset, Yu Dong couldn''t help but find Fang Chi, a bit more cuter than before, she patted his head liking the silky soft smoothness under her palm " Don''t worry if you like to ride then once we get married, I will take you on a long ride, alright?"


    At the mention of a long ride, Fang Chi perked up. His eyes glittered with excitement as he looked at Yu Dong with an expectant expression " Really? We can?"


    " Why not?" You, Dong, could literally see two fluffy ears standing tall on Fang Chi''s head with his imaginary tail waving around "It is our carriage, you can ride it any time you want, if you like it so much you can take it on a ride every day"


    Fang Chi was so engrossed in the conversation with Yu Dong that he didn''t even notice when Yu Dong took him to a ssy clothing shop. It didn''t look expensive as the others but there was a subtle chic aura about it. If it was before Fang Chi would have been snubbed at one nce but today he was apanying Yu Dong, who was the VVVIP customer of this shop. Though Yu Dong wasn''t fond of the shop''s staff, the clothing sold here was one of the finest she has seen, and the price was reasonable too.


    Thus, it was a win-win situation for both the shop''s manager and Yu Dong, thus, the two of them conveniently ignored the ws of each other.


    Seeing that Yu Dong, this rich woman who spent money like water when the matter was rted to her mersfort, the shop manager walked forward with a smile that was so greasy that Yu Dong was worried she might slip if she wasn''t being careful " Miss Yu, You are here. I am so d that you have chosen our shop once again"


    Yu Dong ignored the sickly sweet smile that the shop manager was giving her like she was a juicy piece of steak and the manager was a starving dog " Madam Li, let me introduce" she motioned her hand to Fang Chi before continuing " this is my fianc¨¦ Fang Chi, and I would like to buy some clothes for him"


    Fang Chi blinked in surprise, he wanted to refuse but Yu Dong hugged his waist and added: " My fianc¨¦ is really passionate about gardening and often spoils his clothes can you help us choose something for him?" She slowly turned to look at Fang Chi and gave him a smile that was full of love and doting, " It hurts my heart when I see him struggling, previously I was a bit ignorant and chose those shy clothes that he is too afraid to wear in case he spoils them, though I can buy him as many clothes as he wants he really hates it when I splurge my money. So, I can only bring him to choose some clothing that he will like" rubbing his dainty yet muscr waist, Yu Dong asked " because I want my fianc¨¦ to not only have the very best but also things that are practical to use"

 Chapter 222 - Changing Room

    Fang Chi felt like he was in some sort of dream, ever since his mother passed away and all the fortune that his mother made as a merchant was taken away by his rtives, he never once got a chance to stand tall in a ssy shop with so many workers surrounding him like he was a real young master. Now, that he was surrounded by a group of mers that were working twice as hard as to please him asking him to look at this clothing and that clothing, Fang Chi could no longer differentiate between reality and a dream, he just looked at Yu Dong who watched him in amusement.


    Yu Dong was indeed amused, Fang Chi was being treated like a young mer from a rich family. If it was someone else they would have grown as cocky as a proud peacock but not him. He was looking at her with those moist eyes that resembled those of a deer that have lost its way, Yu Dong cleared her throat and walked inside the crowd that was surrounding Fang Chi when the mers parted to let her get close to Fang Chi.


    " Can''t choose or there is nothing that you like?" Yu Dong didn''t want to pressurize Fang Chi with her presence so that he will end up choosing some random clothing just so that he can get out of this predicament which was why she left him alone so that he will be able to choose anything that he liked but looks like her little mer wasn''t even used to such a small thing and was feeling overwhelmed. In the end, even if she didn''t want to intervene, she had to or else she was afraid that her fianc¨¦ would burst into waterworks.


    He did look like a stranded puppy.


    " I ¡­ I, I like it but I can''t choose with so many people telling me that this looks good and that looks good" whispered Fang Chi holding Yu Dong''s sleeves as he shyly hid behind her when some of the mers giggled muttering '' how cute, he wasn''t cute! He was scared! How can they crowd him like that? He was afraid that he was going to drown in a sea of clothes! He couldn''t even get a good look at the clothing material that a mer was showing him when he was reced by someone else, how was he supposed to choose clothes for himself like this?


    Yu Dong understood what he was trying to say, maybe she shouldn''t have left him alone. She scratched her chin and turned to look at the workers with a smile " my fianc¨¦ is a bit shy, why don''t we do this? One of you show him around? He isn''t good with crowd and-"


    She paused and looked at Fang Chi who was tugging on her sleeves and arched a brow questioningly, thetter blushed but then twiddled with his thumbs and said " Can''t you¡­ Can''t you help me choose the clothes? I think I would do better with your suggestions"


    Yu Dong wanted to agree outright after looking at his expression that shot an arrow right through her chest and struck at her heart but then again the dressing room was solely exclusive to mers and she couldn''t just go inside with him at most she could help him chose the clothes but in the end, he had to try them on with the help of these mers who worked here but looking at him, it seems as if he didn''t understand why she was trying to choose a mer to help him.


    She smiled awkwardly at the knowing smirk the mers were shooting her and leaned down to whisper in Fang Chi''s ears " I can help you in choosing clothes but you still have to choose a mer to help you-"


    " Why?" Fang innocent Chi who haven''t tried clothes in shops before couldn''t understand why he have to select a mer to help him? He was fine with Yu Dong alone.


    Yu Dong tried to ignore the smirks of the mers that were getting wider and wider, she wanted to say that, unlike their usual customers who were a bit freaky, she had no intention of following her fianc¨¦ in the changing room, she stood in front of Fang Chi to save him from the embarrassment that he might face after she exined it to him, taking a deep breath she finally opened her mouth " Because some of the clothing here are of new styles and you will want someone to tie this or that¡­ that means that you will need someone''s help in the changing room¡­" her voice got smaller and smaller, not because she was shy but Fang Chi''s face went so red that she found herself getting instinctively shy together with him. She tried to ignore the embarrassment that she was feeling but because of the smokeing out of Fang Chi''s head like cooking steam, she could only rub her nose awkwardly " so who do you want?"


    Fang Chi wished that the floor would crack and he would fall in it but he knew that there was no way it was going to happen so he lowered his head and pointed to the small mer who looked around fourteen, among everyone else he was the only one who didn''t overwhelm him by spouting out things that made his mind get all jumbled up " I want him"


    Yu Dong coughed and looked at the little mer with a kind smile " Very well then, I will leave him in your capable hands alright?"


    The little boy blinked his eyes in surprise and nodded his head excitedly, after all this was his first time getting chosen. Every time the customers would choose someone who was more experienced than him and he was often shunted by the older mers finally he was chosen! Now he won''t have to jump around carelessly as long as he was able to win over this customer, his job as a salesman would be set!


    " Young mastere with me, you can call me Qing''er or Xiao Qing whatever you like the most" wanting to give his best impression to Fang Chi little Qing worked his best but even after trying his best, his good impression was almost ruined by someone.

 Chapter 223 - Crushing My Heart Is Enough

    Chapter 223 ¨C Crushing My Heart Is Enough.


    Yu Dong chose the colours that suited Fang Chi the most, because she had set her priority like this the majority of the clothes that Fang Chi were of pastel blue colours, unlike Ye Liu who was suited for the deep and dark blue because of his solemn and serious personality, Fang Chi was like a little prince, with an aura of cool spring breeze. Thus, all the clothes that Yu Dong chose for him had a refreshing feeling to them.


    After Yu Dong finished choosing the clothing, Xiao Qing took Fang Chi to the changing room which was empty. Forget about a woman even a mer couldn''t be seen. The room was divided into four small rooms that were the size of apact space which was surrounded by three wooden walls " Young master, you can try to change into these clothes that miss Yu have chosen for you but in case you have trouble, you can call me. I will immediatelye to help you"


    Fang Chi was really happy that Xiao Qing wasn''t trying to be pushy with him, even though they were of the same gender Fang Chi didn''t like the idea of someone watching his naked body other than Yu Dong, after all even his future wife haven''t seen him like this, how can he show it to anyone else? But once he realized what he was thinking, he immediately blushed. What was he thinking? How can he think like this?


    Red in face he got inside the changing room with Xiao Qing watching him in confusion.


    Fang Chi thought that he would never ask Xiao Qing to help him but soon he realized that he was being too naive, the clothing that Yu Dong chose for him was certainly very different from the one that he was used to in the end-


    '''' eh, why do I have to close my eyes ?" Xiao Qing who was asked to help with his eyes closed was really surprised, he didn''t know why his customer put forth such a request but in the end, he did what was asked of him¡­. Thankfully, he was used to weird customer requests while helping his mentor.


    ¡ª¡ª


    " So how is it?" Fang Chi who finally finished changing came out of the changing room, his head was slightly lowered but he could still see the expression ofplete astonishment on Yu Dong''s face. Suddenly, he no longer felt like he was wasting Yu Dong''s money by buying these clothes¡­ if he got to see that vivid expression that was filled with surprise and a hint of both awe and bashfulness then maybe it was worth it.


    Yu Dong could see the hint of a smile in Fang Chi''s eyes and immediately hid her face that was blushing. She didn''t think that Fang Chi would look so good in his new clothing, she thought that she had seen his charm when the two of them were getting engaged but now that she saw him in the finest clothing that was better than the one that Grandma Fang had chosen for him ¨C only now did she realize that her fianc¨¦ was handsome than she gave him credit for, she looked away with her hand covering most of her face as she muttered " E.. En, you look .. you look good, really handsome" dang it! Why was she getting shy for? It wasn''t that she hasn''t seen handsome mers!


    " Young Master, you look so good that even your fianc¨¦e is having a hard time" praised Xiao Qing, he had seen a lot of examples of '' clothing makes a man'' but Fang Chi was the best example of it. He was really very good looking! Because he wasn''t dressed up before his charm wasn''t shown very well but now " Young master, I am sure that you will crush an entire city if you want with your looks!"


    Fang Chi scratched his face with an embarrassed expression " D.. Don''t praise me too much. I do..don''t look that good"


    " But you do! If you weren''t engaged you could have gotten a line of suito-Hup" before Xiao Qing could continue, Yu Dong covered his mouth with her hand as she smiled threateningly at him with dark energy pouring off her. " Little boy, haven''t you learned? That a loose mouth catches fly? I am his fianc¨¦e, do you still think that there is any need for him to get a line of suitors? Hmm?"


    Xiao Qing who was apt in understanding the situations immediately shook his head like he could say anything else! He was afraid if he said anything against Yu Dong, she will snap his neck like a twig.


    Once he shook his head, Yu Dong let him go and then turned to look at Fang Chi who looked away but she noticed the trembling of his shoulders, ahh seriously! She rubbed her forehead and whispered to him " and there is no need for you to crush an entire city either. You have crushed my heart with that beauty of yours, I think that will be enough"


    Fang Chi''s neck snapped towards her, a number of emotions shed in his eyes before he shyly looked away, muttering a shaky " En".


    She .. did she just flirt with me?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Fang Chi who seemed to have been energized with a shot of immunity booster, kept trying the clothes that Yu Dong have chosen for him, of course, he was praised by the salesman and he often received the stunned, shy expression from Yu Dong that made him feel like he was fed chicken blood and he would hurry to change into the next set of clothing because Fang Chi was only focussed on Yu Dong, he didn''t notice the subtle admiring gazes that he received from all the women who came to shop with their husbands or lovers. But just because he didn''t notice doesn''t mean that Yu Dong didn''t too, every time, Fang Chi came out of the changing room, she would shoot warning res at the women around them until they looked away.


    Thus, like this Fang Chi waspletely rejuvenated after shopping around but Yu Dong felt like she aged ten years in just a few hours¡­ why? Why were husbands so good looking! Seriously, she was feeling like she was a security guard of a treasure chest! One mistake and her treasure would be taken away! Gahh!!!


    " Wait here, I will return after paying" Yu Dong would have taken Fang Chi with her but the women who were eyeing her mer seemed to have some nasty n in their heads because why else they were crowding the reception like that? Want to grope my husband? In your dreams! Thus, Yu Dong squashed quite a lot of feet when she paid for the dresses that she bought for Fang Chi.


    Because she left Xiao Qing with Fang Chi she wasn''t worried about someone trying to make a move on her fianc¨¦ but the thing was that she only took women in her consideration and not mer-


    " Fang Chi?" A shrill voice called from behind and Fang Chi who was smiling like a blooming rose immediately stiffened and his smile slipped from his face faster than someone could say '' trouble''.

 Chapter 224 - S*x Slave’s Son

    Chapter 224 ¨C S*x ve¡¯s Son


    Fang Chi didn''t want to look behind him, not because he was scared but because he didn''t want to create any sort of trouble in the store. His fianc¨¦e had brought him with every intention of enjoying a day out with him and Fang Chi too wanted the very same, there was no point in getting upset because of some unwanted people. Thus, he didn''t want to acknowledge much less greet anyone who would ruin his rare day out with his fianc¨¦e.


    The mers behind him frowned not liking theck of reaction that Fang Chi was showing him. When they were kids, they would often bully Fang Chi together, in fact, they treated him as their servant and Fang Chi would always act like one, so why was he acting like this?


    The older mer who was standing next to his brother, immediately stomped towards Fang Chi, his expression fierce. Xiao Qing who saw that there was unexpected dangering towards his precious customer on whom his entire extra ''tip'' was relying upon, instantly stood in front of Fang Chi stopping the mer froming too close to Fang Chi " I am sorry but our shop strictly forbids any kind of trouble, please make sure that you don''t create any unnecessary trouble or squabble that might get you kicked out of here, Sir"


    The older mer looked at Xiao Qing and narrowed his eyes dangerously " do you even know who I am? Are you really going to offend me for him?" The mer who was following behind his older brother looked better than the one who was trying to create unnecessary trouble but he still didn''t stop h the mer from causing trouble.


    He simply stood silently next to his brother and contemptuously looked at Fang Chi, frowning slightly when he noticed that Fang Chi was wearing the mosttest designs in fashion, his heart immediately felt irked .. how can Fang Chi wear such a good piece of clothing? From where did he get the money to buy them?


    Didn''t his daddy tell him that this ill star waspletely ruined and will never be able to lift his head and would forever be sinking in the mud of poverty? Then why was Fang Chi nothing like how his daddy told him? In fact- the young mer''s gaze shifted scantly as he raked his eyes over Fang Chi. ¡­ this dear cousin of his was not only wearing a good pair of clothing but he was also looking more healthy and beautiful than before- and this was something that the young mer wasn''t liking.


    However, no one paid attention to the small mer who barely reached the waist of the old mer, in fact,pared to the bearish attitude of the old mer, his silent attitude was something no one would pay attention to.


    " Fang Chi, you have really grown wings huh? Howe you saw your elder cousins and didn''t even think about greeting us?"


    Elder cousins? Don''t make himugh, when he was still young and his parents were still alive, these elder cousins did treat him well but once his parents were gone ¨C hah, he became the servant of these cousins of his- his maternal family relied on his mother''s earning. They ate and drank what his mother brought for him, they would always be there to snatch a share from his tes but once his parents were gone-


    These cousins called him a deadweight and threw him and his grandmother out of the house¡­ now they wanted him to greet them? For what reason?


    " Fang Hao, I don''t want to create any drama here, so please" though Fang Chi''s eyes were burning with curse words, he still tried to keep his profile inconspicuous and his voice low, in case they created a spectacle out of themselves " Our family have separated, I don''t know what your motive is.. but I would rather not have a quarrel with you here in the middle of a shop"


    Fang Hao''s face flushed and he immediately moved as if he was going to hit Fang Chi but his little brother stopped him on time and looked at Fang Chi with a pleading expression " Brother Chi, you are misunderstanding us. We are not here to find trouble with you, it''s just that I and Brother Hao saw you standing here and thought of greeting you. I do agree that our family have separated but we can still be cordial to each other, right? There is no need for you to be so upset with us but if we really offended you- then I will apologize".


    Fang Hao who was standing beside the petite looking mer instantly red up, he put his hands on the shoulders of the mer and glowered at Fang Chi " why are you apologizing to this bastard, Nan Nan? You did nothing wrong, it was just a greeting was there a need for him to react soon strongly? It''s thew of heaven that the younger ones should always greet their elders, we are his elder cousins yet he ignored us but instead of apologizing and asking for forgiveness for his rude behaviour, instead he tried to act like we were finding trouble with him¡­ sure enough, a mer born from a sex ve would be one of no essence!"


    " Brother Hao!" Fang Nan shouted like he was trying to scold Fang Hao for speaking too much but he didn''t try to clear up what his brother just said, Fang Chi''s expression turned pale as the gazes of the crowd turned scornful.


    He clenched his fists on his side and red at Fang Hao.. why .. why would he say such a thing? His daddy was indeed a sex ve but his mother redeemed him before she married him. And who was he to judge his daddy when his mother didn''t? She loved him enough to have him adopted into the family of her good friend, she made him a young master from an unworthy sex ve, if it was his mother, then she had every right to judge his daddy but what was Fang Hao?


    Fang Nan immediately snickered in his head when he saw that the gazes around them changed, yes, this was how a mer with impure blood should be treated as ¨C who knows from where that whore of his dad came from but he bewitched his kind aunt and made her marry him.


    If not for that slut, his Fang family wouldn''t have be a joke! So what if he was adopted by an esteemed family, so what if he was pampered by them? So what if he brought a lot of dowries, in the end, wasn''t he just a sex ve?

 Chapter 225 - Whats Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 225 ¨C Whats Going On?</h4>


    Fang Nan nced at the pale looking Fang Chi and the happiness he was feeling after pulling Fang Chi off his high horse became even more fluky. This was the right chance for him to teach a good lesson to Fang Chi, humph just because he can wear nice clothes does he think he can let go of his daddy''s dark history? The two of them were just the same both of them were low born but they were lucky enough to get good looks to seduce rich women! What was so good about it?


    Fang Nan, who was warped in his own jealousy thought of an incredible n as he noticed that more and more people were surrounding them, he smiled and put on a concerned expression that was both a mixture of hesitation and worry " Brother Chi, actually, we wouldn''t have troubled you. It''s just that we heard from the vigers a few days ago that you were rumoured about having an affair with a married woman.. and that it caused quite a ruckus in your vige until the woman was forced to take you as her husband¡­ I just wanted to know whether or not that woman is treating you well or not? No matter what we are still cousins aren''t we? If you aren''t treated well by your fianc¨¦ then wouldn''t I be worried to death?"


    Fang Hao could see what his brother was doing so he immediately jumped in to fire the mes even more " what are you worried about? Can''t you see he is wearing such good clothes with his poor family ie how can he afford it? Most probably, it''s his fianc¨¦ who is buying these for him" after that he released an exaggerated sigh and looked at Fang Chi scornfully " you are really good, I mean to seduce a married woman? Not many have those skills"


    The gazes of the crowd became more and more ufortable, Fang Chi wanted to escape from those ugly gazes that made him feel like less of a human but he was so tightly surrounded that he couldn''t even move. He was panicked, ashamed and humiliated.. he wanted to fight back.. to say that his daddy was redeemed but what was the point? His daddy''s dark past before he became the young master of the Gu family was something he can never wipe clean.


    Xiao Qing noticed that Fang Chi was getting more and more ufortable, he couldn''t let his customer feel miserable so he immediately jumped and pointed his finger at Fang Hao and Fang Nan " you two young masters, I will have to ask you two to leave, I don''t know what exactly is your rtionship with this young master here but I am afraid that you cannot disclose such personal information and cause unwarranted rumours here in our shop!"


    Seeing that the sales boy was asking them to leave, Fang Hao was furious.. but at the same time, he felt funny. Really, to offend them for this Fang Chi, was this sales boy''s head in the correct ce?


    Actually, Xiao Qing''s head waspletely alright and his brain was in the correct ce unlike Fang Hao and Fang Nan, who only bought the average priced clothing in their shop and that too with a lot of haggling, Yu Dong was much better, no she was a million times better -she didn''t haggle, she didn''t fight for discount, brought clothes in bulk and was generous and kind ¨C something that couldn''t be said about these two.


    So, he would rather offend them than Yu Dong.


    Fang Hao scoffed and looked at Xiao Qing disdainfully " Fine, who wants to buy from your shop after finding out what kind of riffraffes here-"


    " My¡­My .. what''s going on here?" A gentle voice glided towards them, Fang Chi who was on the brink of tears was suddenly engulfed in a familiar embrace. He was surprised and looked up only to find out that Yu Dong was looking at Fang Hao and Fang Nan dangerously. "What is the matter, Xiao Qing. I left my fianc¨¦ in your care why is it that just in a few minutes he had been bullied to the point that he looks ready to pass out?"


    With dark energy rolling off her body, Yu Dong looked at Xiao Qing though she was asking Xiao Qing.. the surrounding people all felt like the air around them was getting clogged especially Fang Hao and Fang Nan.. the two of them looked like they were getting suffocated by two invisible hands. Their faces were slowly turning purple as they stared at Yu Dong in surprise- especially Fang Nan, when he found out that Fang Chi tried to kill himself and sessfully got himself a wife, he immediately sent someone to dig into Yu Dong''s background.


    He soon found out that Yu Dong was someone who fairly earned a good sum of money and could be considered rich but he also knew that she had three husbands and a child to look after, which was why Fang Nan thought that Yu Dong was some ugly, rich woman or else she wouldn''t have agreed to marry Fang Chi.


    At that time, he consoled himself by saying that he will marry someone who was birth rich and good looking ¨C but now ¡­as he stared at Yu Dong who was holding Fang Chi by his waist¡­ he just couldn''t look away.


    Yu Dong ¡­ so this was Yu Dong? He clenched his hands as he red at the arm that was holding Fang Chi. How can such a good looking woman be this stupid, bad blood bastard''s fianc¨¦e?


    This woman named Yu Dong was easily the most good looking woman he had ever seen, even in the capital, a woman with such an amazing aura and beautiful features were hard to find! Such a woman should have belonged to him, so why! So why, was Fang Chi the one who was in her arms and not him?


    Yu Dong didn''t know that she has sessfully gained an annoying pest on her back, right now all her attention was focused on Xiao Qing who was telling her what exactly happened while she was gone, the more she listened the more angry she became- so these two were Fang Chi''s cousins and they actually dared to bully him when she was around?


    How dare they!

 Chapter 226 - A Green Tea Dog

    <h4>Chapter 226 ¨C A Green Tea Dog</h4>


    Yu Dong''s fingers twitched after she finished listening to what these two good cousins of Fang Chi tried to do here. As an officer who often worked in the battle zone, she never got the time to deal with anything other than zombies, her day would start by killing zombies and her day would end after killing zombies, she worked so hard in fulfilling her duties that she was too tired to care about other things but even then, she was able to recognize Fang Nan for what he was! A green tea bitch and of the finest skill!


    Not just anyone had the talent to turn public opinion so easily, however, she was really surprised that she saw someone like that here. Anyway, this wasn''t important, what was important was that unlike everyone else she had dealt with she cannot deal with Fang Nan in the same manner. This little shit has already won over the public, if she attacked him without any rhyme or reason, she and Fang Chi will be the ones who will be condemned. N


    Hah, how annoying.


    When Fang Nan saw Yu Dong standing next to Fang Chi, his heart was already burning. ording to him, leaving such a fine woman to Fang Chi was a waste! But he was even more stunned when he saw that Yu Dong looked rather irritated by his presence, only then he was able to collect his senses and took the initiative to walk up to Yu Dong as he said " Chi, won''t you introduce us to this young miss?" Then he turned to look at Yu Dong and smiled " I am really sorry about what my brother just said, he is a bit impulsive. I hope you will forgive him, he doesn''t mean anything bad."


    Yu Dong avoided Fang Nan''s attempts to get close to her. She didn''t know why this green tea bitch ¨C no green tea dog was trying to get inside her personal space, however, she still kept her distance from him. It wasn''t her fault that she was ignorant of Fang Nan''s attempts to approach her after all, she had no idea that Fang Nan not only knew about her identity as Fang Chi''s fianc¨¦e but was also aware of her earnings as a big boss.


    She shot him an indifferent look and said "he doesn''t mean anything bad? Then can you tell me why exactly he dug up my fianc¨¦''s past that shouldn''t be dered out loud like this?"


    " about that ¡­" Fang Nan subconsciously nced at his cousin and awkwardly said " Like, I said he can be a little impulsive when he gets angry there is no other reason at all. I know that his words might have caused Fang Chi a lot of embarrassment and hurt, I will apologize in his stead. Will that be okay?"


    However, just as he tried to bow, Fang Hao immediately grabbed his brother''s wrist and pulled him back, " why will you apologize to him? What did I do? Did I say anything wrong?" He turned to look at Yu Dong with an expression that was filled with arrogance and contempt and scornfully said " I was the one who said those things, what are you going to do about it? Are you going to fight with me or are you going to p me? I said the truth if I lied about anything you can ask him," he snorted and nced at Fang Chi with a gaze that was filled with contempt " Hey, you- don''t tell me that you didn''t tell your fianc¨¦e that you are a bastard born from a sex ve¡­"


    Fang Chi who was once again reminded of his origins flushed, he wanted to hide his face and run away but the arm that was locked on his waist stopped him from running, stupefied he looked at Yu Dong. He was prepared to see her disgusted expression but instead, he saw that her face was full of anger but the surprising thing was that Yu Dong wasn''t ring at him but Fang Hao.


    "Are you done?" She impatiently interrupted Fang Hao " you mean to say that just because of his daddy''s past you can judge him as you want when you want? Didn''t your daddy teach you that the dirtyundry of your family shouldn''t be hung outside for disy for others? And here I thought that you were some noble young man, acting so high and mighty. If you don''t even know the basic etiquette of how you should be acting in public, for what exactly are you going on and on for?"


    Yu Dong''s bluntness made the atmosphere in the shop turn cold instantly. Fang Nan coughed lightly and spoke up to break the tension " Brother Hao, the young miss is right. You were indeed too much this time,e on and apologize to Fang Chi and his fianc¨¦e quickly"


    Fang Hao was unwilling. Why should he be the one apologizing? What he said was right, after the birth of Fang Chi, only he knows how many times his family was often ridiculed by the vigers who asked whether or not they were sure that Fang Chi was the son of his little aunt, the embarrassment his family suffered it was just right for Fang Chi to suffer too!


    When Yu Dong noticed that the green tea dog was trying to brush the incident under the rug, she immediately became furious and sneered coldly " Your brother questioned my fianc¨¦ in front of so many people and you are saying that I should let go of this matter with just an apology? Are you serious about this?"


    Fang Nan''s expression suddenly changed. What happened just now should have been enough to make Yu Dong despise Fang Chi but instead of questioning him, she was actually trying to protect him? Was she serious?


    " I know that sister inw is angry but my brother is still young and can''t really think straight sometimes and because of this he often gets caught in trouble. I hope you can ignore his slight negligence-"


    " Oh so you mean to say that if I were to mention how your parents kicked their mother out of the house,mitting the gravest sin of being unfilial, you will forgive me too?" asked Yu Dong with a cold smile that chilled everyone''s bones " after all as you can see, I am quite young too my temper is not that great either"

 Chapter 227 - An Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 227 ¨C An Enigma</h4>


    Yu Dong was an enigma who usually don''t try to get entangle herself with mers, so it was a rare sight for Fang Chi to see her standing next to him and fighting with mers when she has always treated them with respect. Clearly, she was furious beyond her limits.


    " Your family kicked an old woman out when she was the one who raised your parents just because she was trying to protect her grandson. If I were you, I really don''t think I would be questioning someone else when I have so many skeletons in my closet" the look on Yu Dong''s face was frighteningly cold as she looked at Fang Nan and Fang Hao. " Your family feels ashamed to have a son of a sex ve in their house but I don''t see them getting embarrassed just or guilty, after kicking the woman who raised them for a good deal of their life. And why should my fianc¨¦ be the one getting judged? Just because he was born from a mer who was once sold off as a sex ve? Just because of this?" Her gaze turned another degree cold as she glowered at Fang Hao and Fang Nan " Why should he be embarrassed about his origins? It''s not like his daddy sold himself willingly? It was the circumstances that forced him to do that -and even if he willingly sold himself who are you to judge him?"


    After finishing off the piece that she wanted to say, Yu Dong turned to the manager of the shop and red at her " Madam Li, I came here because your services are excellent but if my fianc¨¦ is hurt and humiliated in your shop then it is simply uneptable to me. You better deal with them properly or else, your shop is not the only one here in the town"


    Once she was done, she simply grabbed Fang Chi''s wrist and pulled him out of the shop.


    As Fang Chi saw the manager of the shop ordering the security to drag Fang Hao and Fang Nan out of the shop and Yu Dong''s cool and tough expression, he had no intention ofing forward and easing the situation.


    He didn''t even look at the hateful expressions of his cousins and all his attention was on Yu Dong. Right at this moment, he could feel the heat building at the tip of his nose and his tears followed, blurring his vision.


    Ever since he was a kid, he has always hidden his daddy''s origins-it was like a stain that he wanted to wash off but couldn''t because no one would let him. No matter how hard he tried he remained the stain of the Fang family and when he was kicked out of his family he even thought that there was nothing wrong with what they were doing, if possible he too would have tried to keep that stain on his background away, he loved his daddy but he was ashamed of him.


    So ashamed, that he hardly mentioned him. He thought that what he was doing was right. That it was better to forget because everyone would just make fun of him, this was the first time that someone stood up for him after finding out the dirty truth about his birth.


    Yu Dong could hear the silent cries of Fang Chi but she didn''t bother stopping them because no matter what she did now, wouldn''t work anyway. He was startled and triggered like this what can she even do right now? It was better to let him calm down before saying anything to him.


    " Who does he think he is!" Fang Hao who was kicked out of the shop had a disgustedly mocking look, he wiped his hands on his pants and spat on the ground " That guy, just because he hooked with a rich woman he dares to act like this towards us, just wait until I tell my daddy what he did to me. I will see how long he will have that smug look! Pei! What''s so good about having a woman who already has three husbands and a child?"


    Through Fang Hao said that his voice was full of bitterness, just like Fang Nan, he found Fang Chi''s fianc¨¦e really beautiful but it was just such a shame that such a beautiful woman was being wasted on a mer like him.


    Fang Nan didn''t say a thing while Fang Hao was cursing Fang Chi but he didn''t look away from Yu Dong''s sturdy back that was getting further and further away. He had never felt his heart thud so violently before. Throughout the time, while Yu Dong was protecting Fang Chi, his attention was on and he couldn''t help but imagine himself in her arms.


    A feeling like that, he wanted to enjoy that too. His eyes zeroed on Yu Dong just as a thought shed in his mind '' I want her''.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " And some milk pudding too" After leaving the shopping district with Fang Chi, Yu Dong brought him to a restaurant. After all, there was no way that they can shop for their wedding with him being a sobbing wreck. And because it was getting close to lunchtime anyway, so she brought him to eat with her.


    Anyway, the male friends she had in the modern world often said that they cheered up their girlfriends by taking them out to dinner. They often joked about how '' the way to a man''s heart was through his stomach,'' didn''t just apply to men alone.


    Thus, she thought of this n. After all what else was she supposed to do? Saying anything will only work against her right now. And this matter was rather delicate, she would rather wait for Fang Chi to talk about it of his own free will, rather than question him about it.


    Fang Chi who was finally calmed down a little was waiting for Yu Dong to ask him about his daddy but to his surprise, she didn''t even breach on the subject instead she simply sat in front of him peacefully discussing about how she was looking forward to eating the braised venison for which the restaurant was famous for, he waited for quite sometime when she didn''t ask him anything he couldn''t help but ask " Why don''t you ask me about it?"


    Yu Dong who was trying her best to look for some other topic than to discuss Fang Chi''s daddy paused slightly and then ced the teacup from which she was drinking and smilingly said " because it doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 228: Mu Yuxi is here el

    Chapter 228: Mu Yuxi is here el


    " Doesn''t matter?" Fang Chi was really surprised, he hadn''t thought of receiving such an answer and he was stunned enough to stop asking questions from Yu Dong. The two of them silently waited for their food, the frustration and anger that Fang Chi had in his heart seemed to have simmered dawn a bit, but he was still furtively looking at Yu Dong while shooting her curious looks that made her really amused, silly little boy, if you want to ask something just ask what was the point in looking at her like this? " Chi?" She softly called his name which startled Fang Chi and he jumped on his seat, sheughed at his antics and shook her head at his frightened expression " when I said that it doesn''t matter, I meant that it doesn''t matter what your past or your origins are, after all to me you are just my fiance nothing more nothing less, why will I care if your daddy had some sort of history before marrying your mother?" So what if her father inw was a sex ve? It''s not like he was a murderer or a criminal on a hunt, right? No one would willingly walk down on that path, there must have been some sort of reason for him to do what he did, so why will she bother with it? And weren''t these grudges were problems that the old generation had to settle why should it be Fang Chi who was questioned because of his parent''s decisions? Fang Chi hadn''t thought that his fiancee would treat him so well that she would actually ignore everything that Fang Nan had told her, his cousin was always bent on snatching what he had in the past, if he couldn''t do that, then he would try to destroy the thing that made him happy, wasn''t it because of this reason that he told Mu Yuxi about his daddy before she left for the capital. Seeing that Yu Dong wasn''t asking him about the topic that made him ufortable, Fang Chi too dropped it, why should he talk about things that made him feel difort? It wasn''t like he wouldn''t tell her about his past one day he will surely tell her but it wasn''t today because he didn''t want to ruin his date with her. So he changed the topic " In a few days, Grandma would send invitations for the wedding to the neighbours and her old friends, how about you tell me whom you want to send the invitation to? I will keep them with me because we have to send the invitations together It was a stupid belief that his grandmother had, saying that sending invitations together would bring them to double the blessings. He had originally thought of asking about this matterter on but now that they were talking about this and that, why not ask her? Yu Dong thought about it and nodded " just keep four or five for my side, there are not many people I want to invite". The original Yu Mang didn''t have many friends and she was the same, she wasn''t one to carelessly let anyone in her life-thus, the life of a lone wolf. (A/n: you just have no friends) However, Fang Chi wasn''t concerned about this matter at all. In his mind everything about Yu Mang was good, thus hepletely ignored the '' lone wolf and '' no friends'' thing happily continued " Is that so? Then I will let you know about the day when we are going to send the invitations" " That will be nice"mented Yu Drag, as the waitress retumed with their order. She helped Fang Chi choose a few dishes that she thought will be to his liking and started to chat about the things that he wanted to buy for her. Earlier, if she wanted she could have bought some clothes for herself too but these things showed Fang Chi''s goodwill towards her she can''t just ignore his good intentions and do everything ording to herself. That''s why she didn''t buy clothes for her in that shop which might overstretch Fang Chi and Grandma Fang''s budget and only chose for Fang Chi... while she was discussing with Fang Chi, she felt somewhat ufortable like someone was ring at her from somewhere, it was a chilling gaze like a hidden snake waiting for her in a dark corner to bite her.


    She turned around to take a quick nce but there was nothing, she couldn''t see anything that was out of the ordinary. Frowning she turned her attention back to the chicken fried rice that she ordered, seeing her frown like that Fang Chi couldn''t help but ask "what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing". She shook her head with a smile not wanting to make Fang Chi worry.


    Tang Jia was really amused as she covered her mouth andughed with the back of her hand, her cheeks flushing red as she held herughter back but in the end, she lost the fight and burst into a fit ofughter, coughing slightly when herughter couldn''t be controlled " Looks like your rival isn''t an easy person, Yuxi"


    Mu Yuxi who hid under the table slowly got up and coldly red at her friend, causing the woman in question to abruptly stop and shiver. Tang Jia quickly stoppedughing after she received the threatening re. She straightened and put on a serious expression at the sight of Mu Vuxi''s unhappy expression " I just want to ask you why are you stalking the poor mer, going as far asing to my restaurant and hiding in the VIP room? Didn''t you have the mer in your hands like a few years ago, at that time you said that he wasn''t half old a beautypared to Duan Jin and now you are chasing after Inn) once got engaged what should I take this as?" Mu Yuxi''s face stiffened and she shot another flying dagger re at Tang Jia who shrugged.. " Tang Jia, do you perhaps feel that you don''t need our coboration to work that''s why you are acting like this? Hmm?" 0


    farrytaln Dedicating todays chapter to Sweecitc,time_less,dsk,Nadine_Linter ,chrisbi3, mi schen _zo44.,DaoistzDJWnB thank you very much for your gifts means a lot and 1 can''t believe I broke my win win streak because of my wisdom tooth

 Chapter 229: Waiting for him in the restroom

    Chapter 229: Waiting for him in the restroom


    Having some wits about her Tang  immediately shut up. Though Mu Yuxi was an arrogant punk, she was extremely smart and it would be a great disadvantage an her side if she offended her However, she still felt like Mu Yuxi was being too much by chasing Fang Chi after dumping him for so many years. If she wanted to marry him, she had so many chances why didn''t she take those chances and waited until Fang Chi was engaged to someone else? Now, what was the point of doing this? She couldn''t help but shake her head and give her friend two words of wisdom, in case she makes a mistake that might cause her a lot of loss than benefits " Yuxi, you know I won''t harm you.. so why not just give up? I will admit that the mer is extremely good looking but it''s not like you haven''t heard how beauty caused the downfalls of many empires, right? I will suggest that you just stay happy with what you have and not try to get your hands on things that don''t belong to you" she turned her head and looked at Yu Drag who was dressed as a little young mistress and sighed" That woman with whom he is with, doesn''t look like is easy to deal with so why not just give up on the entire thing?" Mu Yuxi generously shot her another warning re and snorted " What do you know, Fang Chi was with me for good eight years. There is no way those feelings and memories will be gone just like that! He is just trying to make me jealous, once I put forward my feelings to bring him to my side he will immediately agree" Mu Yuxi hadn''t forgotten about the embarrassment that she received after Yu Drag made a joke out of her mother, even though her mother was still the vige head, many vigers were questioning her authority after realizing that she sent Mother Yu to the mountain by emotionally ckmailing her and ever since then the vigers had been asking her mother to give up her authority as the vige head! Why should her mother do that? Was she wrong in protecting the vigers? If she didn''t ckmail Mother Yu thetter would have never gone up the mountain and then many vigers would have lost their lives!O


    Her mother clearly did that to protect the viger yet they repaid her back like this!


    And if that wasn''t enough, ever since Yu Dung came into his life Fang Chi started ignoring her like she was a stranger that he didn''t know! But the more Fang Chi acted like this the more her obsession with him grew, if this was the Fang Chi from the past, she wouldn''t have shown any interest in him as he was already hers but now that Fang Chi was like this - she wanted to possess him more, her desire to conquer and make him submit to him was getting fiercer! Tang  awkwardly coughed before shaking her head at Mu Yuxi in disapproval "you can do whatever you want but I will not be supporting you in this, take it as I didn''t see you today. I don''t want your husband or his sisters toe after me, if you get caught remember- it''s on you" After that, she stood up and walked out of the room but Mu Yuxi didn''t pay any attention to what Tang hia said, all her attention was focused on one sole person, she had been aching for Mu Yuxi tightly gripped the teacup in her hand, barely restraining the excitement. The tea in her cup shook because of her stimted condition, in her agitated state she didn''t even notice that most of the tea was dripping down from her cup... The door to her private room was pushed open and a servant girl walked inside with a mer in tow, before she bowed respectfully and asked " Mistress, I brought the courtesan who is responsible for entertainment, as you ordered" Mu Yuxi shot one look at Fang Chi who was excitedly gesturing about something to Yu Dung and then motioned the entertainer toe closer before she whispered something to him after she was done, the entertainer nodded and left.


    " Is there anything else that you need to buy?" Yu Drag who have listened to Fang Chi''s shopping list wasn''t at all impatient, she knew that getting married was once in a lifetime opportunity, of course, her fiance would want to make everything perfect from his side. " Yes, actually I was thinking of buying some clothes for littlem too," said Fang Chi shyly" after all once we get married, he will be my son too, right? So, as his fourth daddy shouldn''t I buy some stuff for him?" Yu Doug nodded, she would have suspected if this was someone else but Fang Chi was her own and he wouldn''t try to curry favour with little bun like anyone else, if he wanted to get close to her son then it was all well and good, after all, it will be the start of a harmonious rtionship " Alright, we will buy a few things for little bun too". The two of them were just discussing what they were going to buy when the light tinkling of Guqin music was heard from the centre of the main hall, and then the music began to y. The tune was faintly simr to a phoenix seeking his mate, Yu Dong found it strange and couldn''t help but look back to the stage "What''s with this sudden performance?" However, Fang Chi was sitting next to her was so shocked that he swallowed hard and stiffly shook his head. Why why was this song that he used to hum for Mu Yuxi .. was ying here? Was this just a coincidence .... Or something else?


    He had no temperament for music but when Mu Yuxi asked him to learn music_ he worked really hard to learn this one song Hisplexion turned pale as the tune started to resonate in the hall. He clenched his hands and stood up trying to hide the turmoils that were wreaking havoc in his body " I... I need to go to the restroom" He need to get out of here, no matter why this song was being yed here in the restaurant.. he didn''t want to listen to it because it reminded him of his stupidity and the foolish destion that he felt after Mu Yuxi''s betrayal! This song was all about confessing love to their beloved _ it could be a possibility that a lovelorn fool was borrowing this chance to confess her love but what if it was thetter, what if Mu Yuxi was here? Fang Chi knew all about her attempts to blindside him over the past few days and he wasn''t ignorant of her attempts to meet him at night but .. these attempts didn''t make the butterflies in his stomach dance instead, he felt sick .. really sick like he was feeling right now He needed to get out of here before he end up hurling all the lunch that he has just eaten, thus, he ignored Yu Dong''s hand that was reaching to help him up, gave her a brave smile and rushed to the restroom.


    Not knowing that the one person whom he wanted to disappear from his life with all his might was waiting for him there..


    fairytrul72 Cliffhanger inthahahahahaahahahahahaahahahahahahnhall bail Cruel author San Creation is hard, cheer no up! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give no more motivation!

 Chapter 230: What did I see in her

    Chapter 230: What did I see in her


    Fang CM ran to the restroom where he sshed same water on his face, he was unlike other mers who painted their faces with rogue and white powder, his tanned skin was free of makeup and he was a good looking mer, a bit manly but still good looking which was why he didn''t even think twice before washing his face to suppress the nausea. He warhead Ms face once and twice before he looked up and saw his reflection in the old mirror ced on the table with the water bowl in front of it. His face was pale and devoid of any colour, Fang Chi saw this and clenched his fists, really just how much Mu Yuxi has to disgust him before she stops? Now because of her disgusting antics, all the good memories that they shared were slowly getting tainted... this woman... what exactly did he see in her? ( Yu Don& I am trying to find the answer to the same question) Fang Chi wiped Ms face with a towel that the restaurant workers kept on a clean tray to the table adjacent to the one with a bowl on top of it. Because his back was turned on the door, he didn''t notice that someone has pushed open the door and was now staring at him point nkly. Mu Yuxi stared at the slim and willowy silhouette, that she could see through the tiny gap of the restroom...before this, she never thought that Fang Chi was beautiful nor did her heartbeat when she was with him but now that he became a forbidden fruit that she couldn''t eat, Fang Chi was not only looking more beautiful to her but even her heart was beating frantically like it was going to go all limo any second. The grip of the hand that was holding on the door lock of the restroom tightened, she turned her head to look around and when she saw that no one wasing, she pushed open the door and entered. Fang Chi who was wiping his face slowly lost Ms calm just like the water in the bowl did when he broke through its tranquil surface, he wasn''t a hunter but he could still sense someone''s presence when they were standing so close to him, he had a faint inkling about who was standing behind him, now he knew that what just happened was no coincidence, instead he unknowingly crashnded m someone''s trap. The more he thought about it, the more his heart got unsettled as his face turned even pale, he didn''t want to tum around and look at the face of the culprit who was behind this horrendous n but there was no other choice either, the restroom only had one door and he had to walk past that door to get out of here, meaning he had to face that woman who trapped him here. He squeezed the towel in his hands and slowly ced the towel down on the tray which had all the used towels, and sure enough, when he turned around, Ms eyes met with the fervent gaze of Mu Yuxi. Fang Chi''s pupils abruptly shrunk and he was stunned for a moment. Was Mu Yuxi out of her mind? TMs restroom was exclusively just for mers, if anyone saw her here with him... who knows what they might think, especially Yu Dong if she saw him here with Mu Yuxi what will she do?


    Fang Chi was repulsed by Mu Yuxi''s antics but Mu Yuxi whose eyes were locked on Fang Chi''s face, didn''t notice the disgust pulsating in his eyes, all she could see was how beautiful Fang Chi looked after dressing up in new clothes with Ms face and hair tidied. She never thought that the tough mer from the vige could look so beautiful after getting all dolled up, what a pity that he wasn''t dressed up for her... but then again he would probably belong to her sooner orter. After all, they were fated to be together, when she saw Fang Chi here, she had no intention to chase after him, she was here to have a business discussion with Tao hia but then she saw Fang Chi ... thinking about how their fates were connected, Mu Yuxi''s gaze softened by ten degrees. "Chi!" Fang Chi: did What Chi? Since when were the two of them so close for her to call him by his first name like that? Though he kept a nk expression on his face, Fang Chi was inwardly muttering curse after curse to the high heavens, like how can they make his luck so rotten? His entire body went stiff and he couldn''t believe that Mu Yuxi who wouldn''t get tired of spouting off about how one should act and speak was doing something so immoral as cornering an engaged mer in the restroom, he quickly straightened up and looked at Mu Yuxi uneasily seeing how greedily she was looking at him. He wanted to leave immediately but he knew that he couldn''t make a noise at all because the second he made an'' uff someone woulde running in and then the rumours and gossip that he has to face wouldn''t be anything good. So, he silently stood on a side waiting for an opening so that he could get past Mu Yuxi without causing much noise. Mu Yuxi whose eyes were roaming greedily over his red lips finally noticed his tensed stance and raised her chin as she leaned against the door of the restroom, she rubbed her fingers as if she was skimming them over Fang Chi''s lips. She realized that Fang Chi was standing far from her with all Ms muscles taut and stiff, her brows crinkled slightly as she called out to Fang Chi in a gentle whisper" CM,e close to me, I won''t bite you." Fang CM felt another surge of nausea hit him at Mu Yuxi''s gentle coaxing voice that she often used at him when they were still together... what was the meaning of this? Did she think that he wille running to her like a dog waving his tail for his master, as long as she showed him the slightest bit of gentleness? And what did she mean bye closer? Why will he get close to her, was he stupid? He would rather wait for her in the corner of this room or else he will be stuck with her until God knows when!O


    trnymil72 Dedicating todays chapter to dsk , Sweetxtc,Azut_Sord DaoismirgliIMB and CelesSerenity for sending me gills. Si:," DaoistaDM,B, Azitl_Sotaya , silkily and timeless for

 Chapter 231: He still loves her

    Chapter 231: He still loves her


    " Chi, I am so d that I saw you today. I have been looking for you in the vige but s no one lets me meet you, it''s like fate that I saw you here." Fang Chi lowered his head, afraid that if he continued to look at Mu Yuxi''s doting'' expression he might really hurl his lunch. Mu Yuxi however, wasn''t at all bothered by his silence, she smiled and crossed her arms over her chest as she continued to speak with a tone full of tenderness and her eyes brimming with affection" Did you like the small performance that I dedicated to you? I remember you used to y that song for me every now and then¡­ I still remember how hard it was for you to learn Guqin but in the end, you learned that one song for me."


    Her words stirred up a turmoil of emotions in Fang Chi''s heart ¨C What was she trying to do? Why was she talking to him like he was still her lover? Was she seriously going to look over the fact that he had a fiancee and she was going to marry him in a month or so? And he had yed that song for years! YEARS! Not once did Mu Yuxi appreciate it but now all of a sudden she felt like his songs were worth praising? Seriously?


    What did he look like as a child? Or Fool'' was stamped over his forehead?


    Fang Chi wanted to beat someone to a pulp but as a mer, he couldn''t fight against Mu Yuxi, her strength would easily overpower him even if he was taller than her. He lowered his head even further and put even more distance between the two of them" What are you trying to do here, miss Mu? We are strangers now.. you have a family now and so do I, please refrain yourself from speaking anything that shouldn''t be spoken."


    Upon receiving such an answer, Mu Yuxi''s eyes dimmed but then she immediately put on a smile that was even more brilliant than before as she took a deep breath and looked at Fang Chi " I know you are angry with me, but Chi you have to understand that I have certain responsibilities too and which was why I couldn''te for you."


    Fang Chi shot her an annoyed look trying to keep himself from swearing at Mu Yuxi''s face. What did she mean by that he was angry at her? Yes, he was angry but that was years ago, his anger had long turned into disappointment and then even that disappointment was soon turned into a deep void which waster on filled by Yu Dong who showed him, what exactly he deserved and what he was missing out by falling for a deceptive yet pretty flytrap like Mu Yuxi.


    Now, the anger was gone and so was the disappointment.. what was the point of all this? He took a deep breath and tried his best to speak as gently as possible despite feeling a burst of anger coursing in his veins..not because he was angry at her for abandoning him ... no, but foring back to him like he was a garbage dump ground, who would take just any kind of a dump. " I think you are misunderstanding something, Miss Mu. It''s true that I was once angry at you but that was when I was young and foolish, now I am mature enough to understand what fake promises'' are, I won''t fall for any of those again.. so please refrain froming to meet me. I have a fianc¨¦ and I will be marrying her really soon, I don''t want any kind of disruptions to happen because of some unnecessary misunderstandings."


    Mu Yuxi''s breathing slowed down, there was a storm of emotions whirling in her heart as she looked at Fang Chi, her brows getting furrowed "Chi, you don''t have to be like this. I know I let you down but I am back, aren''t I? So why are you acting like this? I told you that I have many responsibilities and I-"


    Fang Chi didn''t look up instead he bit his lip until he tasted blood, he sucked in a breath and looked up at Mu Yuxi, with a gaze that one used while looking at a stranger. "yes, you had your responsibilities, you chose them and that''s the end of the entire discussion, so why are you trying to look for me after so many years? That time has gone and so have my feelings, so why does it matter to me what responsibilities you had? Don''t you have responsibilities now? And are you the only one who has responsibilities? I do too and I won''t let you cause any exception to it."


    " Fang Chi don''t make a fuss!" Mu Yuxi''s face contorted as her voice turned ferocious, her face that was originally good looking was contorted so viciously that Fang Chi took several steps back. Seeing him walk away from her infuriated Mu nod even more, she kicked herself off the door and strode towards him and grabbed his wrist " I know that you like me, Chi, you have liked me for eight years. How can you not like me anymore? Stop making trouble and ept me, do you even know that if you continue acting like this you will be married to Yu Dong!"


    "And what''s wrong with that?" Fang Chi wanted to smash open Mu Yuxi''s head with a block of tofu, just how thick can one''s skin can get? Still, liked him? He would rather like dog shit on the road than continue liking her, ever since she came into his life and he fell in love with her, Mu Yuxi had brought nothing but bad luck and pain to him! Why will he keep hanging on to her?" Listen up Mu Yuxi, I would rather marry a bitch than you, you ruined my life! And now that I finally got back on track, you are trying to interfere once again? Don''t you think you are being too much?"


    Mu Yuxi couldn''t believe her ears, she never thought that Fang Chi would say such a thing to her, so she was even worse than a bitch to him now, this was what he was trying to say (a:n: he is saying exactly that), her grip on his wrists tightened as she snarled " Good, very good Chi ¡­ I will be looking forward to making you scream my name. But for now.." she pinched his chin lifting it up so that his face was angled in a way that she could kiss him¡­ she closed her eyes and let her lips get close to his, they were just an inch away and Mu Yuxi felt a sense of triumph in her heart, see.. he still loved her, he was willing to let her kiss him but just as her lips were barely hovering away from Fang Chi ¨C a loud smack resonated in the room and Mu Yuxi felt a stinging heat in her left cheek before she was pushed away..

 Chapter 232: Nothing happened

    Chapter 232: Nothing happened


    Fang Chi who pushed Mu Yuxi off him ran past her without stopping, he was so furious that he wanted to p her once again but he knew he wouldn''t be able to because this time he was lucky enough since Mu Yuxi hasn''t expected him to do that but pping her second time ¡­ he might not be able to get away with it. Thus, he resisted the urge to p Mu Yuxi with all his might and strode towards the door of the restroom and pulled it open. But before leaving, he looked over his shoulder at Mu Yuxi and gave her onest look of disgust as he said, " Even though I was disappointed in you. I still respected you as a person but by doing what you did today-" scrunching up his brows and spat "you lost that bit of respect as well.¡ã


    After he finished saying this, he left the restroom without looking back even once. He often thought that even though Mu Yuxi was a woman who let him down, and broke all her promises, she was at least someone who respected him. She didn''t try to touch him and never once tried to take advantage of his love when he was blinded by his feelings for her but what she did today was simply.. just too disgusting! He wasn''t someone who got mad easily but Mu Yuxi''s actions broke all his limits of patience. Before today, he didn''t even raise his voice at someone much less his hand but ¨C he took a heavy breath as he looked over his shoulder, thankfully she wasn''t chasing after him.


    Only today did he realise just how crazy Mu Yuxi was, when he wanted to marry her she called him delusional for pushing his one-sided feelings on her but now that he was moving on, she was asking him to take her back! During her stupid acts has she ever considered his feelings at all? How did he not know that she was this hateful!


    He was so furious at being cornered like that he wished he could teach Mu Ynxi a lesson that she will never forget but his expression turned serious as he carefully thought about his ns. Both Mu Yind and he share a past together, if he were to make a fuss about this, surely, Mu Yuxi would just call him a liar, looking at her actions she might even weave off a story about how he was the one who called her here!


    Fang Chi bit his lip, he wasn''t worried about what others might think as much as he was indeed worried about seeing the disappointment and hurt in Yu Dong''s eyes in case she found out and what was more if he let this matter escte, who knows tomorrow there might be a rumour running in the vige about how he made the top of Yu Dong''s hair green. No, he couldn''t let that happen, he can ept people calling him names but he would surely hate it, if Yu Dong was made fun of because of him.


    He was so flustered thinking about this that he didn''t even notice where he was going and before he knew it, he knocked into someone. "Ail, I am sorry._ I was walking in a hurry and didn''t see where I was going." He covered the top of his and apologized, his head was still lowered and he didn''t even look up or else he would have noticed that it was Yu Hong who came to look for him when he took so much time in the restroom.


    Yu Dong frowned at the paleplexion of Fang Chi and grabbed his wrist stopping the unnecessary hand waving as he continued to bow and apologize. " What''s wrong? You look a bit sick, did something happen?"


    Fang Chi waspletely panicked thus when he heard Yu Dong''s voice he was stunned, but then all of a sudden all his tension left his body and he calmed down, with her around he felt safe and even a bit cosseted. He let his body lean against Yu Dong and shook his head " No, it''s nothing."


    Looking at his pallidplexion, it didn''t look like it was nothing, the furrow between her brows grew more pronounced, she reached out and grabbed Fang Chi''s chin before making Inm look at her in the eye, from themon point of view, the scene looked like as if a worried and loving fiancee was looking at her beloved in concern but only Yu Dung knew that she was actually checking up on Fang Chi with the help of her spiritual power. As far as she knew that Fang Chi waspletely unharmed but he was indeed a bit spooked but by what? What scared him?


    Fang" Chi-"


    " Yu Dong trust me, I am fine" Fang Chi knew in his heart that he should have told Yu Doug the truth but after being rejected by so many matches, he finally got one match that was to his liking and who respected and adored him. Every single one of those women who came to propose marriage to him, stopped the talk in between once they realized that he had been in a rtionship with someone else, it wasn''t like they were squeaky clean or something but they still left a lot of question marks on his character.


    He knew that Yu Hong would trust him but what if this incident left a gap in their rtionship? After all, he and Mu Yuxi were together in a closed restroom. He didn''t want her to even tell her that he was touched by that woman even if it was for just a moment much less her thinking that something happened between the two of them in that closed room. He was scared, he knew it was wrong but he was just too scared to tell her, so scared to lose her.


    He gripped her wrist and gave her a smile that was even worse than crying. " I am alright, I was just a bit upset because of what happened with my cousins:.


    I am sorry, Yu Doug. But I would rather be a liar than lose your affection and trust..

 Chapter 233: Why are you protecting him?

    Chapter 233: Why are you protecting him?


    Yu Dong looked at him, she could tell that he was lying but she didn''t force him, instead, she looked around the restaurant and maybe it was either to trigger her or to patronize her or maybe she just wanted to Plck with her, Mu Yuxi stepped out of the restroom. It would have been fine if this was nothing but a bit of a natural urrence but it wasn''t. No, she deliberately stepped out of the restroom that was meant for mers and slowly sauntered towards her with an expression that was full of smugness. Her lips were smudged red and what made Yu Dong''s blood boil was that the shade of the lip rogue that was staining Mu Yuxi''s lips was simr to the one Fang Chi was wearing.


    Her grip on Fang Chi''s chin tightened causing him to wince slightly, Yu Dong whose hearing senses were sharp enough to catch on the sound immediately retracted her fingers and mumbled a quick" sorry" before turning her attention back to Mu Yuxi who was looking at her with a sort of superior look that made Yu Dong''s hand itch.


    Fang Chi noticed that there was something wrong with Yu Doug and immediately looked over his shoulder and what he saw made his entire body stiffen. It wasn''t the fact that Mu Yuxi deliberately came out from the same restroom as him in front of Yu Dong, no the fact that her lips were stained with the same lip rogue as him was what made his entire body stiff as a rock He was shocked, ashamed and disgusted by her actions, what exactly does she want from him? Will she ever stop or will she continue to satirize his entire life before making it a joke?


    No wonder Yu Dong was looking like she wanted to kill someone. It was Mu Yoxi who was egging her on, if not for her, Yu Dong wouldn''t have reacted so strongly.


    " Mu Yuxi, you bitch-" Yu Drag wanted to rip out Mu Yuxi''s guts and y skipping rope with it but before she could so much as touch her, Fang Chi grasped her wrist and pulled her back Yu Dung was angered beyond her limits, she was someone who hardly ever lost her temper but Mu Yuxi was seriously pushing her limits and now this¡­ before she knew it her voice unconsciously raised as she questioned Fang Chi" why are you protecting her?"


    Yu Doug would have used her rationality if she could but the dark energy that was rolling inside her body was enough to blind her. She was jealous, possessive and a woman who couldn''t see anyone touching what was her, she was demanding like that, she cared either too much or too less, there was no middle option for her. Now that, Mu Yuxi has touched what belonged to her, she couldn''t stop herself, she would happily slice open Mu Yuxi''s throat and watch her bleed in front of her while grinning to herself.


    " why else?" said Mu YUXi as she kicked off the wall and swaggered in front of her, rubbing the lip stain on her lips she somewhat roguishly smirked, ^ Don''t tell me you can''t understand such an easy thing?"


    " you-" Yu Dung was furious enough to murder someone without the slightest bit of worry about the charges that she would have to face if she killed Mu Yuxi, right here and right now. But the fact that Mu Yuxi kissed Fang Chi was more of a pressing matter than her facing those charges! ( Fang Chi: oh my beloved!!)


    Yu Doug tried to reach Mu Yuxi but Fang Chi kept holding her thus she couldn''t make any violent move lest he got hurt. But she still gave Mu Yuxi a sneer worthy enough of a devil king as she whispered threateningly " Mu Yuxi, you dared to force yourself upon my fiance, just you wait ¡­ you better sleep with an eye open or else."


    " Or else what?" Though Mu Yuxi was a bit scared of Yu Dong after watching her deal with those stubborn elders of the vige, Mu Yuri was arrogant enough to ignore that, to her being one up Yu Dong was much more important than anything else. She curled her upper lip as she mocked Yu Dung. " Who says that I forced myself on him? I can assure you that he was more than happy to reminisce our old days together with me- What the!" Halfway through, Mu Yuxi who was busy mocking Yu Dong was pped once again and this time it was even harder than before!


    Her entire face seemed to have been knocked off her neck! At first, she thought that it was Yu Dong who pped her but when she swiped her head to re at her furiously, but then her gaze met with a furious looking Fang Chi who had tears in his eyes and was ring at her intensely like he wanted to eat her alive.


    Fang Chi''s eyes that were onceyered with love and warmth were now covered with frost as he stared at her like he was looking at a stranger. And what made her heart freeze all over that has been ever so strong and hard that not once it broke, turned into a sculpture so fragile that just anyone could break it with the slightest bit of touch, because he was ring at her not with disgust alone but contempt. He was looking at her with contempt! Her Fang Chi!


    Chi, "you-"


    " Shut up!" After listening to what Mu Vinci had to say, Fang Chi was even more disgusted by her. This woman was spouting romantic words to him behind a locked door but the second she stepped out for the sake of getting what she wanted, she didn''t even mind stepping on his reputation. What was next? Stepping on his head if that''s what the situation called for? Heh! Such a woman like her wasn''t deserving of saying those words!


    By falling in love with her and waiting so many years to follow a woman like her, he surely took the path of destruction. What else can he expect from her except being backstabbed by her?


    Unlike her who was bent on destroying his reputation, Yu Dong didn''t even believe her for a second. Only he knows how low his heart dipped when she questioned him saying why he was protecting Mu Yuxi, he was assured that his engagement with her would be broken too the second they return to the vige but then she ruthlessly went after Mu Yuxi''s throat saying those words that were like liberation to him.


    Yu Dong didn''t believe that he had a lover''s affair with Mu Yuxi! She believed in him and was angry at him because she thought that Mu Yuxi took advantage of him. Now, Fang Chi had nothing to fear about, he red at Mu Yuxi contemptuously without hiding his real emotions as he snapped " Maybe the p in the restroom wasn''t enough so let me remind you again" he wiped his hand on a handkerchief that he always carried and threw it down on the floor before snickering nastily" Miss Mu, I wasn''t lying when I said that I would rather a bitch roaming on the street than marry you. I have no other feelings for you except sympathy for your delusional mind, so please conduct yourself with dignity and stop stalking me like a clingy lover."


    He turned around to look at Yu Drag who was both surprised and amused at his outburst that all her anger seemed to have evaporated, he walked next to her and took her arm before hugging it. He raised his chin and rolled his eyes with obvious disdain before delivering the final blow. " My fiancee is the best woman out there, she is rich, and caring and she spoils the heck out for me so pray tell me why will I look at you? So, the next time you feel like having any urge to disgust me by coining in front of me¡­ you better look at your reflection in your piss.."

 Chapter 234: Not interested

    Chapter 234: Not interested


    Fang Chi breathed heavily as he put his hand down, his other hand was still clutching Yu Dong''s right arm. He didn''t know how Mu Yuxi became this shameless or maybe she has been this shameless ever since she was young and it was him who couldn''t see her ws because he was so infatuated by her that it clouded his mind. Now, that he was a bit conscious of what was happening around him, he realised that the woman he has been in love with was nothing but a self-centred rat, something that he didn''t want in his life no matter what!


    He tugged at Yu Dung''s arm, who had almost lost her soul seeing this side of Fang Chi, she has clearly not expected such a demonstration of power from the shy Fang Chi. " What are you nking out like that for? I need to get out of here right now, I have no intention to listen to her useless talk anymore."


    Fang Chi had no idea that unfortunately for Yu Dong, his little act of defiance was like a major turn on. She was gaping at him while feeling a sweet rush of arousal hitting her in all the right ces. She stared at Fang Chi for a good two seconds before turning to look at Mu Yuxi and clearing her throat with amusement clear in her eyes. "You heard him, don''te looking for him, lest you want to get pped again."


    " You!" Mu Yuxi''s entire face turned red in embarrassment as she red at Yu Dung when she heard herugh at her expense. What happened? This wasn''t supposed to happen! Fang Chi should have returned to her side wagging his tail as soon as she showed him the least bit of affection, so why was he pping her like she was the one who was in the wrong? Didn''t he say he loved her? Hah, sure enough, her mother was right, this mer was just like every other mer he was just with for her money and fame, now he found someone who was just as rich and powerful as her, he wasn''t even looking at her! Disgusting!


    Though she was angry, she still couldn''t help but feel jealous. Seeing Fang Chi snuggle to Yu Dong like she was some sort of his saviour, Mu Yuxi felt like she was losing something that should have been hers, at first she didn''t want to believe that Fang Chi would like Yu Dung. Although Yu Dong was good looking and rich, she also had three husbands and a child to look after and what was more there was her stupid mer brother in the family as well, Yu Dong has to look after that idiot mer and even look for a match for him too, unlike her who was free of such burdens.


    Mu Yuxi wasn''t willing to believe that Fang Chi was really moving on from her, maybe he was saying these things to make Yu Dung feel reassured, maybe he was still angry with her and wanted to make her feel jealous, there was a great possibility that he might be doing this on purpose to make her suffer?


    After all, he used to like her so much.


    When she thought about the matter like it boosted her confidence further, yes, this must be it. He might be angry at her because she broke her promises, right? Thus, when Yu Dong and Fang Chi turned around to leave, she strode toward them and called out to Fang Chi from behind " Fang Chi, I know you are angry with me but stop throwing such a petty temper tantrum alright? We can still be together even if I can''t take you as my official husband!"


    Seeing that youthful face of Fang Chi and then remembering how her husband was getting old and fat after staying at home and looking after the children, Mu Yiud couldn''t help but be a bit attracted to him.


    " I knew, I should have just shut her mouth forever," muttered Yu Dong as her frustration that has barely left her body crawled back on her spine, she was really restraining her temper and was trying to be the good person here all for Fang Chi''s sake but Mu Yuxi doesn''t seem to be appreciating her patience. She turned around on the spot and headed in Mu Yuxi''s direction but Fang Chi pulled her back" Why are you stopping me? Can''t you see what she is trying to do? If words got out you will be called a fox who seduces women left and right."


    Fang Chi gave her a small smile that was no different from a fierce grin. " I don''t really care, I am called a sly fox even without her trying to min my reputation but if you hit her here then the matter will escte and then her husband''s sisters will be rmed. And they pamper their brother a lot, if they found out that someone is threatening the position then they wille looking for trouble even if I have no interest in her anymore. I don''t want to ruin this month for us because of someone unimportant." Then he looked at Mu Yuxi and gave her an irritated re "can''t you understand human words? Didn''t I say I am no longer interested? and no, I am not throwing a temper tantrum."


    He had worked so hard to forget Mu Yuxi, after so many years he can finally live his life as he wanted to and yet Mu Yuxi kept strutting in front of him and even saying these kinds of words, even if he had any flicker of interest left in his body for Mu Yuxi after watching her act like some crazy psycho stalker, that flicker of feelings would have been doused! Much less when he had no interest left in Mu Yuxi.


    " If you are sick, go and look for a doctor, stoping to me, you are being nothing but a bother. And now if you excuse me, I have ces to be with my fiancee." Fang Chi replied, then he turned tightened his grip on Yu Dung''s arm as he steered her away..

 Chapter 235: 100/100

    Chapter 235: 100/100


    The two of them walked out of the restaurant through the mess that Mu Yuxi made was loud, it was only heard by a few after all for the sake of her n'' I made out with your fiance,'' Mu Yuxi has incited trouble at the farthest corner of the restaurant thus, Fang Chi and Yu Doug were not watched by a lot of questioning res, as they made their way out of the restaurant. Once they were out, Fang Chi who was holding on to Yu Dong''s arm stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    If not for Yu Doug who hooked her arm around his waist and pulled him up, she could sense that all the courage that he showed in front of Mu Yuxi was slowly leaving him or else his legs wouldn''t have no strength like this, sheughed as she pulled him up by his waist and let him lean against her. " what happened? Weren''t you showing off your fiery side just now? I never once thought that I will hear the gentle Chi scold someone by telling them to look at their face in piss."


    Fang Chi who was teased covered his face as his blush spread through his cheeks all the way to his neck. " Please don''t tease me like that, I was really angry and that''s why I said those vulgar words, or else I wouldn''t have said such things. After all, I never used such disrespectful words for anyone, not even for my aunts and cousins."


    Fang Chi was extremely afraid that Yu Dong would take him as a mer who didn''t know proper etiquette, thus he hurriedly exined himself. After all what kind of mer uses words like piss and bitch? If they do, they will be taken as nothing but a shrew. He didn''t want to be a shrew in front of his future wife, but he was too angry to control himself and blurted out whatever came to his mind. Uwaaa! From now on, he and Mu Yuxi are enemies, he will never rather jump down a pit instead of marrying her!


    Yu Dongughed and patted his back, she patiently waited for him to regain his strength and didn''t bother with the weird looks the women and mer on the streets were giving her. Yeah, she was holding a mer in public but so what he was her fiance, was there anything wrong with holding her fiance? She stroked his back as she soothingly spoke " there is no need for you to exin why you misunderstanding between us of course you will be mad." When she said that she was reminded of the smug look Mu Yuxi shot her way when she came out of the restroom and her brows naturally scrunched up.


    She would definitely not let that small melons bitch go, once she get back heh-her lips curled in a wicked smirk but then Yu Dong hurriedly morphed her expression into a gentle one when Fang Chi looked up at her with those doe-like limpid eyes of his, he searched her face for a short while and then hesitatingly asked: " you are not angry that I stopped you from hitting her?"


    " Of course, not," said Yu Dong with a pleasant smile as if she wasn''t nning on how to kick Mu Yuxi''s ass once thetter returned to the vige. "You are right, Mu Ytuci is enough of a trouble by herself, if her husband is also entangled in this mess then we might not be able to enjoy our wedding so I will not bother with her in bright daylight."


    ''But once it''s the dead of the night, she will be dead.'' thought Yu Dong inwardly. Fang Chi didn''t notice her small wordy because only now did he realise that he was leaning against Yu Dong in public, he paused and hurriedly pushed himself off Yu Dong and stuttered " L..let''s go, I still need to choose some fabrics that will suit you." With that, he hurriedly walked over to the carriage and hid inside like a shy quail.


    Yu Dong who was pushed aside after Fang Chi was done settling his emotions was stunned. Was she.... Was she used and thrown like that? She narrowed her eyes and shook her head, this Chi, he was getting bolder and bolder with her huh, he even dared to push her aside like that, what a bad fiance.


    " Chi, are you done choosing?" Yu Doug who was dragged to the shops by Fang Chi one after another was really tired not only because she had no interest in shopping but also because she btedly realised that mers were just like the women of her world when it came to shopping. The two of them might have walked through ten shops already while Fang Chi haggled for every single copper coin that he could save and then when the shopkeeper won''t budge he would drag her to the next shop where she had to act like a fashion model for her fiance once again.


    When she was in her world, she often thought that her male colleagues often exaggerated the sufferings that they had to go through when they took their girlfriends shopping but now she really wanted to apologise to them for underestimating the power of a highly active girlfriend who wanted to see her boyfriend dressed in this and that, because right now she was going through the same sufferings as she stood in front of Fang Chi in the third set of clothes that he chose for her for the tenth time, even her body that was nourished by spiritual energy was aching!


    Fang Chi stared at Yu Dung who was dressed in a long pastel pink robe with little peonies embroidered on them, though such clothes didn''t suit women like Yu Doug who had a heroic aura about them but unusually this set really suited her! Fang Chi was standing in front of Yu Dong and staring at her point nkly, if he wasn''t worried about the workers who were standing next to them, he would have started screaming like a fanboy then and there!


    His wife was so beautiful!


    The clothes that he choose weren''t even of high quality but somehow once Yu Dong wore them she would make them look like they were made of soft silk! But even though he didn''t scream, he still had to mp his hand on his mouth because he felt as if he was going to gasp out loud any second and what was even more frustrating was that his nose felt really hot as if something was going to drip down from it.


    Chi? Hello?" Yu Dong waved her hand in front of Fang Chi wanting to attract his attention but when he didn''t respond, she walked in front of him and leaned in closer to look at him closely "what''s wrong are you okay, why are you zoning out like this?"


    Shl¡­.


    Yu Dong had no idea that in the eyes of her fiance and the shop workers she was actually shining and shimmering with a faint light and there seemed to be flowers blooming in the background as she put her hand on Fang Chi''s forehead with a concerned expression on her face.


    A woman who was both good looking and caring ¡­.. FULL POINTS!


    Unbelmownst to Yu Dong, she received too/too points from not only her fianc¨¦but also the workers helping them..

 Chapter 236: Mine.

    Chapter 236: Mine.


    Standing in the tea house opposite to the shop where Yu Dong and Fang Chi were shopping for clothes, Mu Yuxi repeatedly clenched her hands into fists at her sides. There was something dark and murky going on in her eyes as if she was struggling with something inwardly. Finally, she couldn''t stop herself and turned around to look at the guard who was following her before speaking to her in a low voice. " Is it true that Chi is selecting clothes for that Yu Dong?"


    The expression of the average looking, easily forgettable face of the guard flickered slightly, she has been with Mu Yuxi for a long time and has done a fair share of dirty work for her mistress yet she never believed that there will be a day when she will have to stalk an engaged mer. The young master at home might not be the prettiest mer out there but he genuinely cared about miss Mu, so why was she chasing after this mer who no longer cared about her, disrespected her like she was just a nobody when she had a caring husband at home? Yes, Master Chu''s sisters might be a bit overbearing but at least Master Chu was truly devoted to Miss Mu.


    However, these were just her thoughts there was no way she could question her master so she could only nod her head and hope that her mistress would give up the idea of chasing after this mer. It wasn''t that she was against Fang Chi but it was clear that the mer was happy with his current partner, if he had even an ounce of interest in her mistress, she would have definitely acted as Cupid for miss Mu but clearly, the mer found her mistress annoying, so with what rights were they disrupting his peaceful life and theirs too?


    " Yes, master Fang is selecting clothes for Miss Yu, it seems that he is preparing for his wedding with her-" the guard has barely finished her words when Mu Yuxi sat down on her chair and took a shaky gulp of the tea from her cup that she ordered. She was trembling so much that half of the scalding hot tea fell on her hand, making her originally fair skin to go all red. But Mu Yuxi didn''t say a word it was as if she couldn''t even feel the pain, she took another sip and then another but no matter what she did, the anger and anxiety that she was suffering didn''t calm down, in the end, she picked up the teacup and threw it on the ground, sttering tea all over the floor.


    " Why? Why is he doing this to me?" Mu Tuft''s face was morphed in a mixture of disbelief and anger, causing her features to go all distorted until she barely resembled her old graceful self. It was true that she was the one who broke off the rtionship but Fang Chi promised her that he will wait for her. When she saw him pinning for her without moving on, it made her feel so good that she felt a twisted sense of satisfaction in her, she believed that even though she couldn''t get married to him, Fang Chi was still hers.


    It pleased her when he refused to get married waiting for her to look at him but now that same Fang Chi was actually nning his wedding with someone else? Doesn''t that mean that her pure, untouched Fang Chi would be tainted and that one day he will have someone else''s kid?


    " No! I can''t let this happen!. She couldn''t ept that the thought of someone else marrying and touching Fang Chi so intimately, it didn''t sit right with her. He was hers! Yes, he was clearly hers, she was the one who made him into what he was today, so how can someone elsee and taint her Chi!


    Before meeting Yu Dong, Fang Chi was so kind and respectful towards her Even his eyes shimmered with his feelings for her but now, he was actually ignoring her! And what was even more worse was that he actually pped her! Her! The woman whom he put as his first priority!


    Mu Yuxi was still thinking about what should she do when there was a knock on the door that prated her thoughts, annoyed she looked at her guard. " Tell whoever it is that I am busy, I won''t be meeting anyone."


    Because she was agitated her voice wasn''t soft at all and the person standing outside heard her too, Mu Yuxi thought that with this the person outside would leave but instead of leaving the person knocked again but this time they even introduced themselves, " Sister Mu, it''s me. Fang Nan, will you not see me too?"


    Mu Yuxi was stunned for a second, at first she didn''t remember who this Fang Nan was but the surname'' Fang'' was enough to make her remember, she looked at her guard and waved her hand. " let him in, Yi."


    Yi nodded and opened the door to the tea room where Mu Yuxi was resting, Fang Nan who was standing outside the door with his cousin smiled graciously at Yi before striding inside the room with Fang Hao. His expression was simr to that of Bodhisatva, his smile was generous and with his small face that was the size of a palm, he easily irked the sympathy of the people around him. Mu Yuxi was no different when she saw Fang Nan standing there like an abandoned lily in the pond, she hurriedly ushered him to sit on the chair next to her " Sit down, there is no need to act polite after all we once yed together."


    Fang Nan smiled politely when he didn''t meet Yu Dong, he thought that Mu Yuxi was a great match for him, after all her family background was good and she was also smart and knew what she was doing which was why he deliberately told Mu Yuxi about Fang Chi''s background to somehow snatch Mu Yuxi for himself but in the end, this Mu Yuxi went ahead and married that mer from the capital.


    For years, this remained like a thorn in his heart but now that his eyes were set on To Dong he was kind of d that it didn''t work out between him and Mu Yuxi or else what would he have done?


    Now, as long as he yed his cards well, then he would be able to manipte Mu Yuxi and get married to Yu Dong...

 Chapter 237: Jade ring = lovers token

    Chapter 237: Jade ring = lovers token


    Fang Nan was unlike Fang Chi who was coarse and unfiltered because of his upbringing as a vige mer. Unlike Fang Chi, Fang nan was raised as a beauty and thus, when he moved and walked every action of his was full of grace, he was so elegant that even Mu Yuxi who has seen many mers in the capital take a double-take. After all, it was not a rare sight to see an elegant mer in the capital but it was another thing to see a mer with no training acting with so much gracefulness.


    Yu Muxi didn''t realise that she was looking at Fang Nan with rapt attention that he found quite annoying, he took a glimpse of Mu Yuxi''s enamoured appearance and mentally scoffed. How silly, just look at her, she was looking at him like he was some sort of juicy steak unlike Yu Dong who didn''t even take a nce at him, and even when she did it was full of disinterest. To Fang Nan, Yu Dong was like another conquest that he wanted to win, a woman who was so cold towards him yet so caring towards Fang Chi... such a woman was not a bad choice for a partner.


    " Sister Mu, it''s great to see you after so long." ignoring the look that Mu Yuxi was shooting his way, Fang Nan acted like he couldn''t understand what her attentive looks meant as he innocently smiled and said " I really didn''t want to disturb you but I had no choice, after all, Brother Chi wanted me to-" he abruptly stopped then looked at Yi who was standing next to Mu Yuxi and stopped speaking, seeing his hesitation Mu Yuxi was even more enticed... Chi ... did he just say Fang Chi''s name?


    " What? What did he ask you to do?" Mu Yuxi eagerly asked but Fang Nan didn''t speak, instead, he carefully looked at Yi and lowered his head.


    His actions were clear enough how can Mu Yuxi won''t understand, she knew that whatever Fang Nan wanted to tell her, he couldn''t do that because of Yi. So, she turned to look at Yi who was standing behind her and ordered " Get out."


    Yi cupped her fists, " Mistress please think through, you only brought me here as your guard. If I leave then-"


    Mu Yuxi caught the thread of hesitation on Yi''s face and her expression turned dark at once "what are you trying to do? Defy me?"


    " No, there is no way that I will defy the young miss" Yi was most afraid of the darkly sinister look on her mistress''s face that sometimes morphed her miss''s face into something inhuman. And this was the exact same expression that the young miss was wearing right now, how could she not tremble in fear? She was fully aware of what her mistress was capable of! "


    then what are you standing here for? Get out.


    " There was nothing Yi could do, in the end, she cupped her hands and bowed to Mu Yuxi before leaving the private room, she was afraid that today...might be the day a great tragedy will begin.


    Once Yi was gone Mu Yuxi turned to look at Fang Nan with a smile and said " Sorry about this, but please go ahead and finish what you were saying?"


    Fang Nan who witnessed Mu Yuxi''s cruel side was inwardly shocked but he still kept a smile on his face as he pulled out an exquisite piece of jade from his sleeves and oered it to Mu Yuxi with his own hands "Sister Mu, this is the ring that my brother Chi usually wears, when you arrived at the restaurant Brother Chi noticed you at once but he was afraid that his fianc¨¦e would create a fuss at the vige that''s why he had no choice that''s why he sent me with this ring and told you that you are still in his heart."


    Mu Yuxi reached out and took the jade ring in her hand and softly caressed the jade ring and recalled the ring that Fang Chi was wearing it was indeed this one. The quality of this jade ring wasn''t high but it came from Fang Chi, she knew it .. she knew it, there was no way that Fang Chi would forget her like that!


    He must have done everything on purpose because he was afraid of ruining his reputation.


    With a burst of emotions, Mu Yuxi clenched the ring in her hand, a glint passed through her eyes as she stood up " Thank you very much for bringing this token to me, I will denitely repay you someday."


    As she strode out of the room there was an extra spring in her steps, she knew that she was the only one t for Fang Chi!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Once she was gone Fang Hao tugged Fang Nan''s sleeves and said " Why did you lie? You picked that ring from the road obviously why did you have to say that Fang Chi gave it to you?"


    Fang Nan smiled and patted the back of Fang Hao''s hand as he stood up to leave too, " You know that I picked it up, I know that I picked it but no one else knows that I picked it up, as long as I said that Fang Chi gave it to me, it means that he gave it to me."


    Fang Hao was stunned by his brother''s sudden action and gaped at him. " but why are you doing this to him?"


    Fang Nan peered through the window of the tea room and watched Fang Chie out with Yu Dong from the opposite shop with a cheerful grin stered on his face and sneered " obviously, because he doesn''t deserve something so good."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Fang Chi didn''t know that his carelessness was going to bring him so much trouble, he was happy enough to spend his entire day with Yu Dong. He was so focused on her that he didn''t even notice that the faded jade ring that he often wore was missing from his nger, he continued to shop around with Yu Dong and then when the sun started to set, he returned to the vige with Yu Dong. "


    Thank you, I had fun today" Yu Dong being the perfect fianc¨¦e carefully escorted Fang Chi to his house and even ced every single package that he brought with him inside the Fang family''s courtyard so that her fianc¨¦ wasn''t troubled at all, seeing her show her care Fang Chi felt as if honey was trickling down his throat, he really didn''t make a mistake by choosing Yu Dong as his fianc¨¦e!


    Yu Dong smiled at him after she finished putting thest of the package inside, she strode toward Fang Chi. " I believe you must be tried don''t work too hard and just eat the dishes that I bought for you and Grandma Fang, there is no need for you to trouble yourself tonight. Just rest well alright?"


    When Fang Chi nodded shyly, Yu Dong smiled too. She patted his cheek before turning around to leave but then something most importantly someone caught the back of her shirt and stopped her. Shocked, she turned around only to nd an extremely red Fang Chi.


    "I...I meant to say.. are you going to leave just like that?" After he finished speaking both he and Yu Dong realised what he just said, however, their reactions werepletely different while Yu Dong burst outughing, Fang Chi waved his hands and stuttered " No, that''s not what I meant, I mean-"


    But then something soft and fleeting touched his cheek and before he knew what was going on Yu Dong had already pulled away, she leaned her forehead against him and whispered " I will give you the rest after we get married, till then take care of yourself."


    With that, she really turned around and got into the carriage, as she was afraid that if she stayed even a second longer she would really end up kissing the heck out of Fang Chi, who looked so adorable with that red face of his.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Grandma Fang who was pepping through the window ( pumps her fist into the air): That''s my boy!

 Chapter 238: Chu Chang

    Chapter 238: Chu Chang


    Fang Chi watched the carriage leave, the warmth of Yu Dong''s lips was stilllingering on his cheek, he touched his face in a daze and instantly thebutteries in his stomach started uttering. He stayed where he was until hecould no longer see the carriage, only when the carriage drove down the steepslope did Fang Chi turn around and walked inside of his house. Fang Chi wasstill reeling from the sensation of Yu Dong''s lips on his cheek that he didn''teven see where he was going and ran headlong into something soft and warm. "


    ah?"


    " My, my... look at that" Grandma Fang has seen everything that just happenedoutside however she wasn''t upset at all. If Yu Dong was willing to be thisyful with Fang Chi then it meant that she liked him, with this enough shewould be able to leave her old body in peace without worrying about Fang Chisuering after her demise. " You are indeed my grandson and your mother''sson, your mother was also a hopeless romantic, I still remember that one timewhen she sent personally embroidered a handkerchief and sent it to yourdaddy."


    Fang Chi didn''t understand what his grandmother was going on about until hecarefully listened to her and his entire turned red. His eyes widened in disbeliefas he pointed at his grandmother and eximed with a pout, " Grandma youwere actually peeping at us, how can you do that?"


    Grandma Fang didn''t expect that she would expose herself in a moment ofexcitement, she cleared her throat and awkwardly continued, " What are yousaying this silly child, isn''t your grandma just worried about you? You havebeen gone for so long and didn''t return, I was just trying to keep an eye on yourreturn. Who would have known that after returning you will do something like


    that? Even though I was surprised, it wasn''t that I was trying to peep at you andYu Dong. How can you even think like that?"


    Fang Chi was extremely put out, he hadn''t been aware that someone waslooking at him and Yu Dong or else he wouldn''t have let her kiss him. Now, hewill be teased by his grandmother for the rest of his time in this house, wasthere any need to peep at him and Yu Dong like that? Don''t tell him that hisgrandmother was still expecting him to have a baby in his tummy beforemarriage.


    Grandma Fang realised that they have strayed from the topic that she wanted tohave a chat with Chi, so she quickly pushed the other things aside and pulledFang Chi further inside the house with her. She carefully looked out of thewindow and then closed it before turning to look at Fang Chi. " Let''s not talkabout this, did you meet with someone in the town? Someone you weren''tsupposed to see? It''s not that your grandma is trying to nag you but you need tobe really careful Chi. Even the smallest mistake can cause you such great harmthat no one would be able to help you, so you need to be rather careful,alright?"


    Fang Chi was a little startled by his grandmother''s words. It was true that hemet someone he shouldn''t have when he was in the town but how did hisgrandmother get to know about it? Did someone see him together with Mu Yuxiif so - his eyes widened as he looked at his grandmother and hurriedly asked, "what''s wrong grandma? What happened ?"


    " Ay... it''s like this." Grandma Fang nursed her temple as she ryed whathappened today when Fang Chi was o to the town. Turns out that one of thesisters of the young master Chu saw him confront Mu Yuxi and ryed it to herbrother. The Chu sisters had no good feelings towards Mu Yuxi but because shewas smart and intelligent enough to know how she should be running abusiness, they sponsored her business the most important thing was that theirbrother Chu Chang waspletely taken by Mu Yuxi, thus for the sake of theirbrother''s happiness they allowed him to marry Mu Yuxi, even though theythought that Mu Yuxi wasn''t good enough for their brother.


    One of the Chu sisters saw Fang Chi being harassed by Mu Yuxi, she wanted toconfront Mu Yuxi then and there but her brother was again with a child, andthey were two more kids at home, a divorce wasn''t possible and even if theypushed for a divorce, their brother might not agree to it since he likes Mu Yuxiso much, thus, in the end, the Chu sisters sent word to Chu Chang and askedhim to keep an eye on Mu Yuxi, they didn''t discuss things in detail because theydidn''t want to startle their brother who was carrying a baby but Chu Chang whowas obviously in love with his wife was still startled, he didn''t know why hissisters sent him such a letter but after poking around here and there he foundout that both Fang Chi and Mu Yuxi had gone to the town and thus, camelooking for Grandma Fang.


    " That besotted fool, instead of looking after his wife, he came begging me notto take his '' Yuxi'' away. I don''t me him with two kids and a third on the way,it will be not easy for him to get a divorce and then get married again. But stillto be this naive is being stupid, his sisters invested a lot of money in his wife''sshops instead of taking advantage of that he just let that woman stomp all overhis head." She shook her head as she patted the back of Fang Chi''s hand. " Youare really lucky that you were able to get a wife like Yu Dong, or else thingswouldn''t have gone this well for you. She might have three husbands but atleast she is respectful to each of them, you should have seen the sight of thatChu boy when he first came here, he was a good looking boy now he looks likehe is in his thirties, who knows how that Mu Yuxi treats him at home, you arefortunate that you dodged that bad luck."


    " En" Though Fang Chi agreed with what grandma Fang said but he was a bitworried about how his grandmother treated Chu Chang who came to look forher. As far as he knew, his grandmother hated it when mers foolishly lovedtheir wives, he doesn''t even want to remember how many times he was beatenby his grandma when he said that he won''t marry anyone other than Mu Yuxi. "Grandma what did you say to Brother Chu?"


    His grandma who was still going on about the principles of keeping self-respect intact despite the gender double blinked and answered quite casually " Itold him that there is no space in my house to keep that trash Mu, so he canhave him."


    Fang Chi mmed his palm on his forehead.


    He knew it, there was no way his grandmother would have filtered her words.

 Chapter 239: Won’t let her go so easily

    Chapter 239: Won¡¯t let her go so easily


    Fang Chi was speechless though it was alright for his grandmother to scold him


    as much as she wanted but why couldn''t she censor some of her words when


    she was dealing with others, to think she actually called Mu Yuxi a trash in


    front of Chu Chang, she was a trash, he will admit it after watching the drama


    she has pulled on her own today but if he was a besotted fool in love when he


    was with Mu Yuxi then Chu Chang can be simply considered brain dead when it


    came to Mu Yuxi. How can his grandmother use such words for Mu Yuxi in front


    of Chu Chang, if he had gotten overwhelmed by emotions and something


    happened to the child in his tummy then it would have really be


    impossible for them to live in this vige?


    He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose as he anxiously said, " Grandma


    doesn''t use such harsh words for Mu Yuxi in front of Chu Chang you know-how


    gets when ites to Mu Yuxi, in his eyes everyone else can be at fault but not


    his wife, don''t use such harsh words next time."


    Though Grandma Fang listened to Fang Chi, she didn''t think that there was


    anything wrong with what she said, after all, there was nothing wrong with


    calling trash ... trash, right? " What are you saying? Then do you mean to say


    that I should just listen to the nonsense that brat was spouting? You didn''t hear


    it, which is why you are willing to say such things... you should have heard him


    beg, he was crying and sniing like we kidnapped his wife. Do you want


    rumours to y up in the vige air again? And it''s not like we are at fault here,


    that brat must have jumped to a conclusion after overthinking so much."


    When Grandma Fang said those words, Fang Chi''s face ashed an awkward


    expression as he slowly raised his head and whispered, " About that


    grandmother-" then Fang Chi told everything that happened between him and


    Mu Yuxi, during his exnation Grandmother Fang didn''t say a thing but her


    expression got darker and darker, herplexion was so dark that it seemed to


    be dripping with ink. By the time Fang Chi nished telling what went down in


    the town, he didn''t even have the courage to look up at his grandmother''s face


    which was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    For two seconds nothing happened but then-


    " MU YUXIIIIIIIII !"Grandma Fang was someone who once regained the former


    glory that was lost by the Fang family''s ancestors by her iron-st rules, she


    was a woman who once had total control of the Fang family and built its broken


    foundation from the scratch, how can she stay still after learning that her


    grandson was almost taken advantage of? She was so furious that she stood up


    from the bed and rushed out.


    Fang Chi who was startled by her sudden move immediately jumped up, he


    knew that his grandmother was angry and if he didn''t stop her on time, she


    might go and ght the head of the Mu family, Mu Yuxi''s mother Mu Yuan if


    that happens then how troublesome things might be? Many vigers will


    once again start talking about him and the rumours that went down after so


    long will once again be ignited. He didn''t want that to happen! So, he


    immediately got to his feet and threw himself at his grandmother''s waist as he


    cried " Grandmother, you can''t do that!"


    " What do you mean I can''t do that?" grandmother Fang was so furious that she


    wanted to grill Mu Yuxi and have her esh for breakfast, if Yu Dong wasn''t as


    trusting of her Chi as she was, then what would have been waiting for her


    wouldn''t have been the lovely sight that she saw but instead a letter of the


    annulment of marriage. How can she calm down? The entire vige knew that


    Yu Dong was engaged to her Chi if the marriage broke o then what will happen


    to her Chi? How will he live? As for marrying that Mu girl forgot about it, she


    would rather jump down the sea than watch her grandson jump down that re


    pit!


    Despite knowing everything and doing all that to her grandson, that woman


    still had the audacity to look for her Chi? How dare she?


    " Let me go, Chi! I will show that girl what it means to be taken advantage of, I


    will make her rue the day she thought of using such a despicable n against


    you. I will tear her limbs bit by bit!" the anger that Grandma Fang has been


    suppressing in her heart nally exploded, she was a lonely old woman, only she


    knew how many sleepless nights she has spent worrying about the marriage of


    her grandson but now because of that woman called Mu Yuxi, her grandson


    might have been abandoned by again. How can she not teach her a good lesson?


    How could she not punch that bitch in her face for putting her grandson in such


    a situation?


    " But if you create such a hoo-hah wouldn''t it ruin my reputation even more?


    Even though Mu Yuxi and Chu Chang came to trouble us they wouldn''t be so


    stupid as to say such things out loud if you do that then everyone would know


    that I was cornered by her then even if Yu Dong believes in me, she wouldn''t be


    able to do much." cried Fang Chi


    Because he hit the bullseye with his words all the ght in Grandma Fang left


    and she turned docile, that''s right! She cannot confront that Mu brat but does


    that means she will have to let go of this matter just like that? No, wait. A


    strange glint passed in grandma Fang''s eyes as she turned to look at Fang Chi


    and asked, " when all of this was happening what was Yu Dong doing?"


    Fang Chi thought that his grandmother was ming Yu Dong for not


    protecting him properly and hurriedly said "It''s not that she didn''t want to


    interfere but I didn''t let her" then with an extremely smug expression he said,


    " Yu Dong let me deal with her and I pped Mu Yuxi twice!" [if you are reading


    it on anywhere another site than web novel than this chapter is stolen, don''t


    support a thief and read it on webnovel]


    Grandma Fang calmly smiled and nodded. " Oh I see, if that''s what happened


    then it''s alright, you did a good job, Chi. Let''s go and have dinner."


    Fang Chi thought that there was something wrong with his grandmother''s


    smile but he couldn''t put his hands on what exactly was wrong -maybe it was


    just him who thought that it was being weird.


    What the poor and naive Fang Chi didn''t know was that the reason Grandma


    Fang dropped the matter wasn''t that she wanted to but because she knew that


    Yu Dong wouldn''t let Mu Yuxi o.

 Chapter 240: [Bonus chapter]

    Chapter 240: [Bonus chapter]


    Yu Dong drove the carriage home though the time that she spent with Fang Chi


    was good, she really missed her home. And after running around here and there


    she was even more tired and just wanted to take a bared before getting started


    on what she had in mind. Grandma Fang''s intuition was right on point there


    was no way for Yu Dong to let go of the matter without teaching Mu Yuxi a good


    lesson, the woman tried to put her grubby paws on her anc¨¦ and even tried to


    cause a rift between the two of them it would be too nice of her to let that


    woman o without properly cleaning her sts on that woman.


    Once she was back home she parked the carriage and walked inside because she


    had been out for an entire day, little bun started to miss his mother, thus, when


    he heard Yu Dong''s voice he immediately let go of the wooden blocks and


    rushed out, crawling with all his might, once he reached the threshold of the


    door and saw that the front door was being pushed he immediately raised his


    arms and put on an extreme cute expression.


    Yu Dong, who has just stepped inside the house saw her son''s adorable antics


    andughed as she picked him up from the oor and embraced him with her


    free arm, " Were you waiting for me, bun bun?"


    " Ah ah" Little bun was nourished by the spiritual water and his development


    was better whenpared to the other mer babies in the vige even though


    he was still young, he could understand what the adults in the house said to


    him and he didn''t forget to respond ordingly. Even now he cutely bobbed his


    head as he answered Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong felt like all her tiredness was being washed away, though it was true


    that little bun was fairly naughty and mischievous but he was also extremely


    adorable and cute, just one hug from him was enough to forget all the stress


    that was weighing on her, even though she was burning with anger at the


    thought of what Mu Yuxi did today, with little bun''s soft, uy and milky hug


    all her anger washed away - ah, no, it was just temporary put on hold as long as


    her son was in her arms!


    Yu Dong kissed Little bun''s cheeks and nuzzled her nose with his as she cooed "


    do you know what mommy brought for you? Try to guess and tell mommy."


    Little bun was used to his mother''s antics she would always smother him with


    kisses like this so he wasn''t even refuse and let his mother do what she wanted,


    as he pondered over what could she have brought for him. Every time his


    mother brought something for him it was to his liking, so he knew that he will


    like this gift too but what was it?


    Yu Dong watched the little guy think about her question so seriously and


    inwardlyughed, she knew that her little bun was dierent from other babies


    and why won''t he, he was nourished by her spiritual energy... in the apocalypse


    world even a three-year-old would be able to awaken his or her powers as long


    as they were nourished properly and their parents were ability users,pared


    to them little bun was still normal. So, she wasn''t that surprised by Little bun''s


    rapid growth.


    " You don''t know?" she asked when she noticed that little bun wasn''t


    answering and his small face was getting all scrunched up.


    Little bun nodded his head again, he really couldn''t gure it out.


    "It''s your favourite milk pudding" She raised the package that she was carrying


    in her other arm and showed it to little bun whose eyes started to sparkle as he


    stared at the package in his mother''s hand, it was true that he loved everything


    that his mother brought for him but the milk pudding was still the best .. it was


    so soft, sweet and delicious! Immediately, he started to drool making Yu Dong


    ugh, she walked inside the house where everyone was waiting for her.


    " Wife, you are here!" Chen Mi who just returned after washing up greeted Yu


    Dong with a smile as he took little bun in his arms and lightly chided him " How


    many times, I have to tell you, don''t run around like that, what if you get hurt,


    what will you do then?"


    " uwu" cried Little bun as he turned and twisted in his daddy''s arms, trying his


    best to reach his mother.


    " What''s the matter with you? You are not usually this enthusiastic about


    getting closer to your mother." Chen Mi pinched little bun''s cheek and


    immediately received an annoyed re from his son, clearly, the little guy was


    not in the mood to y with him or more likely he wasn''t in the mood to do


    anything except getting in his mother''s arms.


    Yu Dong watched their antics and smiled before putting the package in her


    hands down on the table. "It''s not me about whom he is enthusiastic about but


    the milk pudding, I told him I brought some for him."


    " Ah, no wonder he is acting like this." ignoring the kicks and punches that


    little bun was throwing his way, Chen Mi gently smacked his butt as he scolded


    " no, you cannot have milk pudding now, it''s already is sote and you already


    ate a bowl of meshed porridge with bone soup, you even snatched some of


    brother Liu''s shredded pork." He patted little bun''s tummy and mockingly


    threatened him " if you eat any more then you will end up with a


    stomachache."


    " You let him eat your shredded pork?" asked Yu Dong as soon as she noticed Ye


    Liu and Shen Liing, the two of them were sweating profusely most


    probably they returned after watering the elds. Because the nts that were


    nted by Yu Dong were nourished by the spiritual water of their well, they


    were growing well and Yu Dong has often told them that there was no need for


    them to water the elds two times a day but old habits died hard and Ye Liu and


    Shen Li still watered their elds regrly whether it was day or night.


    Ye Liu walked to the table and poured himself and Shen Li two cups of water


    and only after gulping it down did he answer Yu Dong "It''s not that I gave it to


    him, he snatched it from my bowl when I wasn''t looking."


    At Ye Liu''s usation, Yu Dong turned to look at little bun who was docilely


    staying in his daddy''s arm looking extremely innocent.


    ''Snatched? What was that? Don''t lie! Ah!''

 Chapter 241: Good luck

    Chapter 241: Good luck


    " pt, hahaha" Yu Dong tried to hold back herughter but in the end, she


    couldn''t manage to do so, it was after all just too funny that Ye Liu was yed


    by a baby who wasn''t even a year old yet.


    Ye Liu was stunned at rst but then he immediately turned red with


    indignation." You little brat, when did your daddies teach you to lie like that?


    Where did you learn it from?"


    Ye Liu wasn''t angry but he still couldn''t let little bun think that it was right to


    lie about such things, it might be a small thing today but if they didn''t set little


    bun right maybe tomorrow he will lie again to escape responsibility. So, he


    immediately red at the young brat, Ye Liu was the kind daddy while Shen Li


    was the smiling yet strict daddy and his biological daddy was nothing short of


    being a tyrant devil. Thus, when little bun saw that Ye Liu was angry with him,


    he was startled and looked at Shen Li who smiled at him with a hint of subtle


    warning " Bun Bun, it''s not good to lie. If you don''t tell the truth then we will


    have to take your milk pudding away and let Mai and Ruru eat it."


    Milk pudding was, of course, little bun''s greatest joy in his life if it was going to


    be taken away then what will he do? He turned his head towards his mother


    who silently looked away. Seeing his mother abandon him like this, little bun


    inched ... his mother ...his mother actually left him alone in the den of three


    sly wolves! Little bun was being taught a lesson there was no way Yu Dong


    could interfere in the teachings that her husbands were giving him.


    In the end, little bun who was facing the punishment of losing his milk pudding


    had no other choice but to confess his crimes, however, even though he


    confessed to his guilt, it didn''t help him at all, as a punishment for telling a lie,


    little bun was dragged to his cradle without so much as smelling his pudding.


    That night, little bun realised just how hard life was, if you tell a lie you get


    punished but if you were to amend and tell the truth, you will still get punished.


    Uwaaa, this family was so unfair! He will run away from here! How can they be


    so cruel to him? He was still a baby! A baby!!


    However, little bun soon abandoned his n of running from home. He was


    afraid that his daddies might not evene to look for him and even his


    mother came to look for him then his daddies would stop her... and since the


    house was ruled by his daddies then his mother would have no choice but to


    listen to them. If that happens what will happen to him? And there was also his


    milk pudding...if he left those bad daddies will eat it all!


    Humph, he will just go ahead and ignore them for a day or two for doing


    something like this to him!


    " Wasn''t it too hard?" Yu Dong felt a bit guilty after seeing the sullen and red


    face of her son, he looked so pitiful like an abandoned rabbit in rain with his


    red-rimmed eyes and tears sticking to hisshes. She couldn''t help but feel


    sorry for him, maybe they were being too strict with him after all he was still a


    child, was there any need for them to teach him so harshly when he wasn''t even


    ve?


    " Dong Dong, you are going to spoil him rotten." Shen Li returned with a foot


    basin which was lled with warm water and ced it in front of Yu Dong''s feet


    with an admonishing re " You should be the one who should be the strict one


    here but you aren''t, you clearly give into bun bun, every time he cries. That''s


    not good teaching, he will think that he can get away with anything as long as


    he cries in front of you, what are you going to do if he oends someone he


    shouldn''t in the future, are you sure you can deal with that trouble?"


    Yu Dong put her feet in the foot basin as she thought about what Shen Li had


    said and raised her nger, " actually, I think I ca-"


    " Wait, don''t answer that." Shen Li pinched the bridge of his nose as he sighed


    in annoyance, what did he expect from this mother who will be as long as


    her son was involved, he shouldn''t have even asked that question! If little bun


    indeed got caught in any trouble with someone, even if Little bun was in the


    wrong, Yu Dong would still annihte the other party. " I know that things in


    your world were dierent but this is not that world, bun bun is a mer, you


    might be willing to indulge his temper but do you think that someone else


    would indulge him like that?"


    Yu Dong who was rxing her cramped feet, scrunched up her brows as she


    looked at Shen Li and asked " He is my son, why would I need someone else to


    indulge him."


    Ye Liu promptly spoke from the side " Brother Li meant when he will get


    married."


    " Hah? What?" The expression that Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi saw on Yu


    Dong''s face was so menacing that they were certain that they will never forget


    even if they were knocked on their heads with a hammer. Even though she was


    smiling, the smile was so threatening that all three of them suddenly felt sorry


    for their daughter inw.


    Chen Mi: "...." Looks like the road to marrying my son o will be a hard one.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu: "....." it will be nice if they only give birth to daughters


    Because if they gave birth to sons, Yu Dong won''t let them get married! Future


    daughters inw, good luck!


    Somewhere several girls sneezed consecutively.

 Chapter 242: Hah? I told the truth

    Chapter 242: Hah? I told the truth


    " Ahem, did you have a good time at the town?" seeing that they were drifting


    o course, Shen Li cleared his throat and asked the thing that was the most


    important among everything else. He needed to change the topic or else who


    knows how bad Yu Dong''s expression might get, just look at that sullen


    expression it looked like she would strangle anyone who tried to look at her son


    in the wrong manner.


    Hearing his words Yu Dong calmed a little, it would be hard for her to say that


    she wasn''t rued by what they said, humph what do they mean by that her


    daughter inw might not be willing to indulge little bun''s temper if she can''t


    even indulge him this much then she might not as well get married to her son,


    end of the story. What was there to think about this? However since they have


    dropped the matter she would look too petty if she continued to harp on it so it


    was better for her to not say anything, and she also didn''t show them a bad


    expression and answered " It was good, the shopping for the wedding is mostly


    done, so I don''t need to go to the town for the rest of the month." Then she


    remembered about the small gifts that Fang Chi has brought, so she quickly


    added " Chi brought you all some gifts, so, he might being tomorrow to


    visit."


    Perhaps due to thest time they saw Fang Chi cry, the three of them had a


    good feeling toward Fang Chi, when they heard that he bought gifts for them


    while he was already on a tight budget, the three of them couldn''t help but feel


    a bit upset as they looked at each other then turned to look at Yu Dong again.


    " Surely, it''s not necessary right?" asked Ye Liu, he thought that spending an


    extra sum on the three of them while Fang Chi needed to save it for his


    wedding, Ye Liu thought that it wasn''t right of them to just take Fang Chi''s


    gifts like that. After all, they knew in what kind of conditions Fang Chi and his


    grandmother was living in, it wasn''t easy for them to go make all the


    arrangements for the wedding by themselves but because they had their own


    pride they were not willing to ept a single cent from Yu Dong, at such a


    husky strung time, they shouldn''t add troubles to Fang Chi''s problem even if


    they couldn''t help him, right?


    Yu Dong understood what Ye Liu meant and she was relieved after nding out


    that her husbands had good feelings towards Fang Chi and were worried about


    him, she smiled and patted the back of his hand then cracked her sti neck to


    relieve some of the stress and tension, " I did say that it was unnecessary and


    he can always buy something for you threeter on but he was adamant. That''s


    why when hees to see you three tomorrow, just take his gifts. Think of


    them as his goodwill."


    When Yu Dong put the matter like that they couldn''t say anything, those gifts


    that Fang Chi bought for them were certainly lled with his honest feelings, if


    they refused then it might hurt Fang Chi''s feelings. So, the three didn''t discuss


    anything about this matter any further.


    " I cooked some radish pancakes and porridge for dinner, I will go and heat up


    the food for you," said Shen Li as he handed Yu Dong a towel to clean her feet


    then turned around and walked into the kitchen. While he was heating up the


    food, Yu Dong cleaned her feet and then picked up the foot basin before


    dumping the dirty water outside.


    She ced the foot basin and sat down on the chair next to Chen Mi before


    taking the towel from him and started drying his hair. The mers of this era had


    long hair that was thick and ck. It was rather dicult for them to take care


    of their long hair, especially if the mer was as impatient as Chen Mi would start


    to tug and pull when his hair didn''t dry quickly. " How many times have I told


    you to dry your hair gently, don''t always tug and pull, if this goes on you will be


    the rst mer who will go bald."


    Chen Mi pouted as he threw his head and looked at her upside down as he


    unhappily spoke " I will not. Don''t say such things, you should know by now


    that a mer cares most about his beauty."


    Yu Dong smiled in amusement before she straightened his head up and nished


    o drying his hair. " If you are so worried about your beauty then you should at


    least take care of it properly."


    Ye Liu who was sitting next to Chen Miughed. " You are asking for a miracle,


    Dong Dong. Everyone in the family knows that Mi cannot sit still for long"


    " Brother Liu!"


    " What? I am saying the truth."


    " Alright, that''s enough." Shen Li who returned with the piping hot food,


    immediately put a stop to the rising argument before it could get serious, he


    ced the dishes on the table and wiped his hands on the apron that Yu Dong


    has brought out of her space. " You two are already so old yet you are ghting


    like three-year-old kids."


    " but brother Liu teased me rst."


    " I did not, I just said what was the truth."


    " See"


    Shen Li had a headache, the two of them had long shed their wariness and were


    now as yful as a bunch of young kids. Seeing them ght like this he turned


    around to look at Yu Dong who was silently eating her meal, with an


    exasperated expression he looked at her and pointed at Chen Mi and Ye Liu who


    were bickering and growling at each other, he ced his hand on his waist and


    eximed, " are you not going to say anything?"


    Yu Dong who have just taken a bite of porridge choked, she nced at her two


    young husbands who were so busy bad-mouthing each other that they didn''t


    even have any idea what was going on in their surroundings and shrugged, "


    What can I do, it''s not like they listen to me."


    Shen Li "...." That''s true but can you at least try before giving up like that? What


    happened to your authority as the head of the house.


    Yu Dong munching on her pancake: I ate it.

 Chapter 243 Thank You , wife

    <hr> Chapter 243 Thank You , wife


    Yu Dong didn''t want to get entangled in her husband''s quarrel after all they were just teasing each other, of course, the teasing was slowly turning into a fight. However, she still didn''t say anything and silently finished her food, if they were going to fight let them fight, she had seen enough of their antics, one second they would be fighting like they were rotten enemies of each other and the next second they would be back to being brothers, it was better not to interfere.


    Shen Li sensed that Yu Dong had no intention of stopping the fight and was speechless, really this family - one was more hard-headed than the other. He turned to look at Chen Mi and Ye Liu who were inches away from moulding each other cheeks and mmed his hand on the table with a bang attracting everyone''s attention. The impact was sorge that even Yu Dong''s bowl shook, and when Shen Liu looked at the two of them he was still smiling but there was a dark edge to his smile and he looked rather dangerous, " I said shut up."


    When he was like this forget about Ye Liu and Chen Mi even Yu Dong didn''t dare to go against him. So, the argument that was slowly getting heated up turned quite all of sudden as Ye Liu and Chen Mi muttered a terrified " Yes."


    Shen Li huffed releasing a tired sigh and then picked up the empty dishes and went inside the kitchen to wash them. Once he was gone no one spoke even Yu Dong silently sipped her water and didn''t dare to say a word. She might be the head of the house but the leash was surely not in her hands.


    But just as Ye Liu said, Chen Mi was someone who would get restless if he stayed silent for long. He tried his best to stay quiet. But then he couldn''t, at first he just ufortably shifted and twisted in his chair but after five minutes of keeping his mouth shut, he once again opened his mouth. " Wife, the marriages in your world how were they like?"


    Chen Mi has been curious about this for a long time, he knew that the culture of the world where his wife lived was fairly different from theirs and he was interested in finding out about it a bit more.


    Yu Dong paused then she took onest sip of water before putting down the cup. Ever since she came here the memories of her past life were dwindling a little, and even if they weren''t, nothing was exciting to tell about the marriage ceremonies of the apocalypse world. The couples were too afraid of being attacked by a group of zombies so the ceremony wasn''t always grand, it was simple and crude. With just the priest, the individuals who were getting married and a few of their rtives who managed to stay alive in the apocalypse world.


    " It was nothing special," said Yu Dong as she told Chen Mi about all the marriage ceremonies that she attended, most of them of course became a battle arena after they were attacked by a mob of zombies, there was also one time where the priest and the bride and groompleted the ceremony while running for their lives, of course, they could only do that because they had a bunch of ability users as their friends who backed them up. One of these shield welding friends was her.


    After she ryed her experiences to Chen Mi, thetter was rather put off. He thought that weddings in the modern world might be fun but what fun was there if they had to hold it in a hideout or while running from a bunch of walking corpses? He looked at Yu Dong and hesitatingly asked " Was there nothing exciting ?"


    Yu Dong''s lips twitched as she carefully mulled about what Chen Mi just said, exciting? Wasn''t being chased by a bunch of hell goblins exciting? But she has long learned that the things that she thought were exciting and fun wasn''t exactly fun in the eyes of her husbands, for example, Ye Liu liked fishing and every other outdoor activity but when she suggested teaching him how to clean the fish that he caught, Ye Liu swooned and fainted.


    Ever since then she didn''t even raise her knife in front of her husbands.


    " Hmm, now that you have asked, there was a thing called bachelorette party." After thinking about it carefully, Yu Dong answered. She didn''t like loud noise and the extreme indulgence of alcohol like they will never drink after getting married so, she didn''t attend many bachelorette parties. However, all the parties that she attended could be described as only one thing and that was - wild.


    " Bachelorette party? What is that?" as long as it was fun Chen Mi was really interested in it, ever since he was a kid, he was really curious about the outside world and all the fun things but his mother wasn''t rich enough to bring him to the prefectural city and they didn''t have the money to waste either. But that didn''t douse Chen Mi''s excitement about fun things, who didn''t like having fun? He sure did!


    " its a party before the wedding" Yu Dong patiently exined the fine points of the bachelorette party and by the time she finished, Chen Mi''s eyes were shining with a childlike glee, uh oh - this expression, she was quite sure that trouble was going toe after her.


    Sure enough a secondter, Chen Mi grasped her hands and with a beaming smile asked, " wife, I want to do this bachelorette thingy.. let me do this thingy."


    Yu Dong didn''t have the heart to refuse him and it was just a party, so there was no need for her to be stingy. However, when she thought about just how shy and awkward Fang Chi would be sometimes, she carefully answered " As long as you can make Fang Chi agree to your n, you can party-"


    But before she could finish what she wanted to say, Chen Mi swooped down and gave her a big kiss. " thank you, wife. Don''t worry I won''t make trouble for brother Chi." Then he turned to the stunned Ye Liu and dragged him out of his chair before pulling him along " hurry up, we need to think all the things that we want to do in this party thing."


    " Mi, slow down a little .. hey!"


    Yu Dong, who was kissed was more confused than shocked ¡­ was she kissed because Chen Mi didn''t want to listen to her warnings anymore or was she kissed because he was happy?

 Chapter 244: Mu Thrashing Yuxi

    Chapter 244: Mu Thrashing Yuxi


    In the middle of the night, Yu Dong quietly got out of her bed and changed into


    a dark set of clothing. She tiptoed out of her room and exited the courtyard. She


    had no intention of letting go of Mu Yuxi who tried to take advantage of Fang


    Chi behind her back, she has been quite nice to the Mu family even when they


    found trouble with her every now and then, it was all because she didn''t want to


    garner anymore than the original owner already did that was why she was


    keeping a low prole and was willing to keep quiet even when she was unjustly


    treated.


    But now the situation was dierent it wasn''t her who was wronged but Fang


    Chi, he was her anc¨¦ no matter how they got engaged and to slight him was


    equivalent to slighting her. Throughout the day, she kept breaking into a cold


    sweat thinking about what would have happened if that bastard Mu Yuxi


    seeded, if she really took advantage of Fang Chi, then she would be hiding in


    the forest or something then having a good time at her home. Fortunately, Mu


    Yuxi had been foiled or her and Fang Chi''s lives would have been ruined. Such a


    grave mistake how can Yu Dong not make her pay for it?


    In the afternoon she wanted to punch Mu Yuxi when she came out of the


    washroom but the time and ce weren''t right that was why she didn''t make a


    move because she was afraid that she might not be able to stop just after a


    punch. That was why she left a fragment of her energy on Mu Yuxi''s body so


    that no matter when Mu Yuxi arrived at the vige, she will be able to sense the


    fragment of energy and hunt her down.


    Her chance nally arrived.


    It was night and the wind was very cold but Yu Dong felt great! She had been


    calm throughout the day so that she won''t scare Fang Chi with her explosive


    temper but now she was ecstatic to pay for all the internal suerings she went


    through while suppressing her anger toward that bitch back!


    Mu Yuxi had been drinking with her friends in the town, she only returned after


    the midnight. She has been over the moon after she received the ring and the


    sweet words from her lover, thus, she couldn''t bear to return without


    celebrating and once the wine bottles were opened, it was natural not to stop by


    the time she and her friends nished the wine, it was already toote,


    fortunately, the big river vige and the great mountain vige shared the


    same route, Mu Yuxi was drinking with the women from the great mountain


    vige which was adjacent to the big river vige but was a bit further away


    from the big river vige. Thus, she was escorted by her friends to the entrance


    of the great mountain vige and from there she returned home on her own but


    the thing was that the road that she chose was a bit remote.


    By the time she arrived at the vige, it was already midnight. Stumbling with


    ecstasy, she hummed a song as she thought about how good Fang Chi looked


    today, those limpid starry eyes and those dimples when he smiled coupled with


    those high-quality clothes that he was wearing made him look like a prince.


    Every time she closed her eyes, that gorgeous appearance of his would ash in


    front of her eyes and Mu Yuxi sighed in contentment, taking out the ring from


    her pocket she adoringly caressed it with her thumb. " Chi, when will I see you


    again?"


    " How about never?" answered a cold voice from behind but before she could


    turn around and see who it was, someone gagged her ad covered her face with a


    sack. Everything happened so suddenly that she didn''t even have the time to


    retaliate. She only felt someone push her down as she fell face-rst to the


    ground, Mu Yuxi tried to scream for help but she couldn''t make a sound except


    a few mued " wu, wu, wu".


    Yu Dongughed coldly as she watched Mu Yuxi copse on the ground and


    then she took out a rope from her space and tied Mu Yuxi''s hands before taking


    out the water that she used to wash her feet from her space, she was a very


    clean woman but for the sake of teaching Mu Yuxi a lesson, she dumped the


    water in a bucket and put it in her space.


    She poured the dirty water that has gone ice cold over Mu Yuxi. The water was


    icy and on an autumn night the chill pierced Mu Yuxi''s heart, she immediately


    shivered and tried to get away from the intrigant but before she could get away,


    Yu dong swiftly stepped on her chest knocking the wind out of her.


    Yu Dong was apt in giving a good thrashing without killing someone, she hit


    Mu Yuxi on her shoulders, back and thighs, carefully choosing the ces where


    she wouldn''t get seriously injured but would be enough to cause her a good deal


    of suering, she has rounded a lot of criminals and knew just how much


    strength she needed to put in while taking ''care'' of someone.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! The sound of punches and kicks resonated in the remote path,


    as Mu Yuxi howled in pain upon getting beaten like this, not once did she stop


    moaning. Listening to Mu Yuxi''s painful grunts and scoed, such a pampered


    little miss yet she wants to g against her. When she was ghting the zombies


    left and right on an empty stomach and without any weapons, this girl wasn''t


    even born, how dare she go against her?


    After Mu Yuxi fell unconscious, Yu Dong took o her bindings and the sack as


    well as the gag away. Then she looked at the ring that she was clutching in her


    hand throughout the time and took it away, she has a good memory and knew


    that this ring was what Fang Chi always wore on his ring nger, she pursed her


    lips and carefully caressed the ring in her hand - it wasn''t an imitation, this


    ring really belonged to Fang Chi!


    But what was it doing in Mu Yuxi''s hand?

 Chapter 245 Sticky rice

    <h4>Chapter 245 Sticky rice</h4>


    Yu Dong''s lips curled up, at first she was going to just beat the shit out of this brat but now she changed her mind, it didn''t matter why Fang Chi''s ring was in the hands of Mu Yuxi what was more important was that what exactly Mu Yuxi had in mind regarding this ring, knowing her there was no chance of returning it to Fang Chi honestly, then it means she must have been scheming something. Hah! She really took her as dead, doesn''t she? Yu Dong sneered and then got to work, she crumpled Mu Yuxi ''s clothes and took out thedy''s perfume that she had in her space, before spraying it on Mu Yuxi and then took out a dark red lipstick that she never wore and smudged it on Mu Yuxi''s lips.


    Hehe, she had a little idea about Mu Yuxi''s husband Chu Chang, he was a besotted idiot in love and hated it when his wife turned her affections to someone else other than him. He won''t sit still after finding Mu Yuxi like this and neither will those sisters in thew of Mu Yuxi, she just needed to make Mu Yuxi busy until the day of her wedding and everything would world out fine.


    Fang Chi was already in his house and many people saw himing together with her six hours ago including Chu Chang that mer Mu Yuxi had married years ago, so no one would be able to pin Mu Yuxi and Fang Chi together. Once she was done with her work, she carefully rummaged Mu Yuxi''s clothing and took out every single thing she had, only once she was assured that nothing could link her and Fang Chi together did she put everything back while she was doing all of this, she remembered the special brothel service card that the original owner had in her pocket when she transmigrated here.


    Because it was of no use to her she threw it in her space carelessly, she was too busy back then with Chen Mi''s pregnancy and thus, didn''t have the chance to throw it away,ter on, shepletely forgot about it but now that she was doing this, she suddenly remembered about the existence of that card. Yu Dong smirked slyly, she was a perfectionist and would never do anything half-heartedly, everything should be perfect even when framing someone!


    She rummaged in her space and pulled out the card and carefully tucked it in Mu Yuxi''s pocket before taking out a total of ten silver taels and putting the money back in Mu Yuxi''s pocket, this woman traumatised her fianc¨¦ so badly then she should be paying some money for Fang Chi''s trauma.


    After she was done dealing with Mu Yuxi she returned home and carefully tucked in her bedsheets she didn''t care about Mu Yuxi who was dumped on the roadside with a rather amorous appearance at all!


    The next morning, Chen Mi got up early and even woke up Shen Li and Ye Liu, today was the day when Fang Chi would be visiting them, so they needed to prepare a little something for him too. Chen Mi liked eating sweets but he wasn''t just apt in eating sweets he was even skilled in making them. It was a tradition in their vige to give sweets to anyone who came to their house as a guest for the first time, moreover, this was his future brother so, Chen Mi put an even more extra effort and made eight treasures rice pudding when he was a kid he liked to eat this pudding the most but his family wasn''t well off enough and they couldn''t afford eight different types of fruits to decorate it but now it was different!


    Not only did he have fruits in hand, but he also had sugar syrup to drizzle on it!


    Since Chen Mi was using sticky rice to cook his dessert, Shen Li used the leftover rice to cook some sticky rice stuffed with preserved vegetables and pork floss. While Shen Li was in charge of the stuffing, Ye Liu was in charge of rolling it into an oblong shape. The three of them worked together and by the time, Yu Dong woke up the house was filled with a delicious and savoury smell that made everyone drool.


    " What are you making?" yawning Yu Dong walked out of her room, she returnedte at night and was rather tired. She didn''t care about what happened in the aftermath of her little '' prank'' that she pulled on Mu Yuxi and slept quite soundly, if not for this scent that made her stomach rumble she wouldn''t have bothered to wake up at all, she walked inside the kitchen and poked her head inside. " Oh, Fan Tuan? That''s nice."


    She stretched her hand but Shen Li sternly smacked her hand with the back of the spat that wasn''t hot. " did you wash? If you didn''t then first go and wash before eating, it''s not good manners."


    Yu Dong wanted to say that there was no need for him to be strict, asionally skipping before eating wouldn''t cause any harm but then shrill wails resounded everyone in the vige was startled, screams at such an hour? Did someone kick the bucket? The vigers got a fright and immediately ran out to see what was happening.


    Shen Li who was chiding Yu Dong looked at the window and peered out of it, with a frown he asked, " This¡­ who is crying so loudly what''s going on?"


    Even Ye Liu''s and Chen Mi''s attention was focused on the screaming and wailing, only Yu Dong who knew what was happening took advantage of their distractions and, calmly snatched a Fan Tuan from the te and stuffed it in her mouth, her husbands made so much, they wouldn''t find out even if she ate one.


    Chen Mi who was peering out of the windowmented from the side, " They seemed to be heading to the Mu house. Should we go and check?"


    The rtionship between them and the Mu family was rather stiff and thus, it was a bit awkward for them to head there.


    Shen Li straightened up, his brows still scrunched up in a frown as he answered Chen Mi''s question, " We need to go out and at least take a look lest people call us heartless. As the saying goes - it''s fine not to share one''s happiness but one must be there in the time of woes. It will reflect badly on us if we stayed in here without going out and asking what happened."


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu nodded and the three of them looked at Yu Dong who carelessly shrugged and said, " sure as you say."


    The three of them made their out of the kitchen, one after another but as Shen Li was walking past her, he pointed to his lips and said, " You have a rice grain on your lips." As soon as he said that Ye Liu and Chen Mi who walked out, burst intoughter, as Yu Dong flushed red and pinched Shen Li''s cheeks " I didn''t think you would be jealous of a rice grain."


    Note to oneself - if you ever feel embarrassed just try to make the opposite side feel more embarrassed such that the embarrassment on your side fades- courtesy of Yu the great Dong.

 Chapter 246 Broke her leg

    <h4>Chapter 246 Broke her leg</h4>


    After a while, their family walked out of their house, and outside they were able to see what was happening more clearly. The crowd was indeed rushing towards the Mu house, seeing this Shen Li and the other two frowned. As far as they knew vige head Mu''s mother died years ago and her daddy followed his wife and left after a few months too, and both vige head Mu and her husband were still hail and hearty, they didn''t look like they will be leaving the world soon and the same could be said for Mu Yuxi, then did something happened to Chu Chang?


    But there was no point in thinking about the matter by themselves, so Shen Li and Ye Liu looked around for their acquaintance in the crowd that was surrounding the Mu house and quite fortunately they saw the mer that lived in the same neighbourhood as them, Shen Li walked up to him in the bumbling crowd and questioned him in a low voice, " what happened? Did someone ¡­?" He didn''t finish his sentence but the mer from the neighbourhood understood and then pulled Shen Li out of the crowd. He looked around himself and when he noticed that no one was near them he answered Shen Li in a conspiratorial voice, " you know that Mu Yuxi? The daughter of the vige head? She got drunk in a brothel and then got in a brawl with someone. Her leg has been broken too and her husband is in a state of shock, looks like he can''t ept that his wife slept with someone else other than him."


    Shen Li was shocked after hearing this but the mer who rushed out of his house after dropping all of his work didn''t have time to bother with him, after dropping this explosive news he rushed back into the crowd that was surrounding the Mu house and listened to the sobbing of Chu Chang as daddy Mu cursed his daughter for letting down her husband with great interest.


    When Shen Li returned and ryed the news that he just heard from the mer, Ye Liu and Chen Mi were shocked too.


    " Got in a brawl and ended up getting beaten? She even broke her leg? This ¡­who can be this bold as to break the leg of the daughter of the vige head?" Chen Mi could hardly believe what he just heard.


    Mu Yuxi was a sessful youngster in the vige and even though she wasn''t an educated youth, her mind was sharp and the money that she earned from her sessful businesses wasn''t small. What was more, she was even the daughter of the vige head, with this alone it was good enough that she wasn''t willing to get in small fights with the vigers, yet someone was actually beat her up and even broke her leg?


    Ye Liu was just as shocked, someone really broke Mu Yuxi''s legs but who had the guts to beat the daughter of the vige head?


    As soon as this thought crossed their heads, all three of them whipped their heads to look at Yu Dong who raised her brows questioningly with an annoyed expression, " what just because something out of the box happened, it''s my fault? I didn''t even leave the house yesterday night and slept in my room from where will I get the time to beat her up?"


    Now that they carefully thought about it, Yu Dong indeed stayed at home all night and even slept in her bed. Chen Mi who has peeped inside her room to look at the sleeping face of his wife could even vouch for her.


    So who got away after beating Mu Yuxi?


    " Yu Dong!" Mu Yuxi who was lying on the bed cursed out as she gasped in pain because of her broken leg. Her entire body was hurting and she was feeling feverish as shey on her bed. She wasn''t in her conscious state of mind but she knew that Yu Dong was the one who had done this to her.


    Mu Xuan whose head was aching from her husband and son inw continuous screaming, when she heard her daughter curse Yu Dong, her temper immediately red as she snapped, " Shut up."


    Mu Yuxi who was groaning in pain stared dumbly at her mother and was shocked upon hearing the admonishing voice of her mother but Mu Xuan didn''t care about Mu Yuxi''s shocked state and hurriedly ushered the doctor who was standing at the door of Mu Yuxi''s bedroom.


    The doctor who went to examine Mu Yuxi saw that her face was bruised all over and was swollen like a pig and what was more her entire body was filled with injuries and dark ugly patches on the spots where she was hit.


    The doctor was shocked.


    Truly shocking! Whoever had beaten her had been really brutal, just what kind of grievance do the two of them have in between that Mu Yuxi was beaten by that person so ruthlessly?


    Chu Chang who was shocked after finding out that his wife had an affair with someone at the brothel was still shouting and crying. " how can she do this to me? She promised me that I will be her only one, how can she get together with another shameless fox outside?"


    From the other hand of the corridor, the booming voice of Daddy Mu came drowning Chu Chang''s voice, " are you seriously worried about this? Your wife has been beaten like this but you are worried about her having an affair, is your brain filled with water?"


    " How can you say that? I am obviously worried about her to death, but maybe if she didn''t go to that brothel where she got drunk then this wouldn''t have happened! I am pregnant with her child, she should be worried about me and should be with me all the time to take care of me but instead, she is frolicking around like this, you tell me what should I do, father inw."


    " You-"


    Mu Xuan''s temple which was already on the verge of exploding throbbed even more and she shouted, " Will you two shut up? Chu Chang, I know that my daughter has let you down and I will give you an exnation for that, and Jian Guo can you take care of him instead of shouting and cursing? I know you are worried about your daughter but Chu Chang is pregnant, don''t do anything to upset him."


    Only then did the two shut up though they still red at each other once Mu Xuan''s back was turned.

 Chapter 247 Cried himself to sleep

    <h4>Chapter 247 Cried himself to sleep</h4>


    But once the two shut up, it was Mu Yuxi who opened her mouth andined " why aren''t you listening to me it was indeed Yu Dong who did this to me, why aren''t you calling her for questioning?"


    Mu Xuan was going to be driven mad by her family, she pinched the bridge of her nose and practically roared, " Mu Yuxi are you befuddled with all that alcohol that you drankst night? Have you gone mad why will Yu Dong hit you for absolutely no reason? Stop lying to save yourself!" Mu Xuan was very familiar with her daughter''s antics, the girl was smart and she was very smart, it wasn''t that she waspletely loyal to Chu Chang but she was indeed sharp-minded and knew how to avoid trouble so that she was never caught by anyone but even if she did get caught, instead of epting her fault, Mu Yuxi would just dump the responsibility on someone else instead of taking it on her head.


    Any other time, Mu Xuan would have yed along with her daughter and let her do what she wanted but the thing was that they were still under the scrutiny of the vigers after what happenedst time. Yu Dong brazenly told the vigers that it was her who emotionally ckmailed Mother Yu to go up the mountain and it was because of her that the entire second branch of the Yu family was almost killed. These days she was trying to keep a low profile so that the vigers would forget what she had done and the incident would be buried but now her stupid daughter was actually spouting Yu Dong''s name in front of the entire crowd what will they think of their family if she continued to me Yu Dong for her mistake.


    Mu Yuxi had been beaten until her leg was resting at an odd an angle and could hardly feel her right legs, she was bursting with anger at the thought of how Yu Dong has schemed against her and caused so many injuries to her but she couldn''t possibly say what happened at the restaurant, if Chu Chang found out that she went to find her ex-lover, he will raise the entire sky on his head and shake the foundation of the Mu ancestry thus, she could only grit her teeth, to think that she would be subjected to this kind of humiliation in her life.


    Once Mu Yuxi calmed down the doctor who came to check on her injuries, turned to look at Mu Xuan and said, " please hold her down, the process of setting the bone will be extremely painful."


    Mu Xuan had no choice but to summon some of the vigers and ask them to hold Mu Yuxi down. Without anaesthesia, the process of setting the bone was simply brain frying. The moment the doctor touched Mu Yuxi''s legs thetter jerked and agonisingly wailed, " ahhhh!"


    Her terrible scream made everyone jump, Chu Chang who was standing by the side of his wife immediately rushed cradled his pregnant belly and rushed to wipe the cold sweat that was dripping down Mu Yuxi''s forehead but before his hand could touch Mu Yuxi, thetter pped his hand away. " Get out! I don''t want your help!"


    This idiot, it was because of his stupidity that she became a joke in front of the vige, even if he found her in a condition that wasn''t respectful was there any need for him to scream like she died or something? And even if she had fun with someone else which she clearly didn''t why does it matter so much to him? Was he stupid or simplycking the two major brain cells in his head?


    Even someone like Yu Dong has three husbands and here she was being kept in check by her husband.


    Chu Chang who was pushed aside nearly fell down if not for Mu Xuan who helped him up, there would have been a great tragedy at the Mu house today. After she straightened up the shocked Chu Chang, Mu Xuan red at Mu Yuxi and barely restrained her itchy hands, as she said angrily " Yuxi, your husband is just trying to help you out, why are you taking out your anger on him? You made a mistake by indulging in people with questionable backgrounds and got your leg broken, of course, it''s going to hurt. You are just suffering because of the deeds that youmitted, why are you shouting at Chang?"


    Mu Yuxi was scolded once again by her mother, she was so angry that she nearly choked in her anger. In the end, she cursed and swore in her head but she didn''t apologise to Chu Chang. Right now, the more she looked at him the ugly he looked, that fat body- filled with e,pared to him Fang Chi was thousand times good looking and what was more he actually had something called a brain in his head, unlike Chu Chang. (a/n: that''s why he is still married to you.)


    What Mu Yuxi didn''t think about what that despite his pregnancy, Chu Chang came to look for her early in the morning, as for his fat body and a load of e on his face it was all because he was pregnant with '' her'' child and was silently suffering all the troubles without saying anything.


    Mu Xuan red at her stupid daughter who was digging pits for herself one after the other and then gently consoled Chu Chang, " Chang, you have worked hard. Why don''t you go and rest in your room? This much is stress is not good for the baby."


    Chu Chang wanted to say something but when his gaze fell on Mu Yuxi''s face that was ring hatefully at him, he had no choice but to walk out of the room but once he walked inside his room, he hugged his sleeping daughter and cried himself to sleep.

 Chapter 248 They sent letters

    <h4>Chapter 248 They sent letters</h4>


    The doctor''s medical skills were quite good, besides her broken leg, Mu Yuxi ''s other wounds were superficial and didn''t cause any more trouble. With several people holding her down the process was dealt with swiftly. Of course, Mu Yuxi didn''t feel like the process was being dealt that swiftly. She continued to scream and howl like she was being butchered all the time she was being held down.


    The pain! The excruciating pain was too much for her to bear.


    Everyone who was standing outside the Mu house to watch the show could understand her screaming while the broken leg was being dealt with but they couldn''t understand why she was screaming throughout the process, it was as if they weren''t watching a doctor dealing with a patient''s injury but a butcher dealing with its prey. The screaming was hair raising!


    Those who came to watch the show couldn''t help but shake their heads.


    "it''s too much, thest time my mother broke her leg while working in the fields we asked the doctor to set her bone, even she didn''t scream this much and she is in her seventies!"


    " Exactly, look at her still screaming¡­ even I didn''t scream this loudly when I was giving birth and everyone knows how it feels. Tsk, tsk a big woman like her screaming like his ¡­"


    Mu Yuxi, however, couldn''t pay attention to what the vigers were talking about her after all she was pampered by her daddy and because of her good background, she hardly worked in the fields. When she hasn''t even suffered through any physicalbour of course she would feel like she was being tortured to the extreme.


    " Ah..ah .. daddy .. stop this doctor or I am going to die just from the pain. It hurts so much.."


    Daddy Mu''s heart was aching after watching his daughter scream like this but she couldn''t do anything under his wife''s re that was warning him not to say a word to the doctor, angry and upset, he could only stay silent. Thus, when he heard that these vigers were talking about his daughter like that and didn''t even feel a bit of guilt after listening to her heartrending words, he was infuriated.


    " What nonsense are you spouting huh? It''s my daughter who was beaten for absolutely no reason, not you. Of course, you will think that it''s not a painful thing. Her leg was broken by that malicious bastard, her leg! You hear me! How will it not hurt?"


    " my poor Yuxi is suffering so much yet you are passing around such sarcastic remarks what do you know? And you! What''s the big deal about giving birth every mer gives birth, I have given birth too, a mer''s body is apt to deal with that kind of pain but what about my Yuxi?Is her body apt to get her leg broken? No, right! You all grew up suffering but my Yuxi is different I raised her like a princess! So watch what you say or one day Karma will hit you and your leg will be broken too!"


    The vigers'' expressions turned ugly when they heard Daddy Mu''s irritable words. What kind of person was this? Cursing them to get sick? Can they even afford to get sick?


    Even an ordinary sickness can cause death but this old man was actually cursing them to fall sick and break their legs? Were they the ones who asked Mu Yuxi to get entangled with those people of questionable backgrounds? so why was he cursing them?


    Just as an argument was on the verge of breaking out, Mu Xuan immediately shouted, " what are you saying? Is this what you should be saying as the husband of the vige head? Don''t forget that we are responsible for the people living in the vige, and we are all living in the same vige as one big family. We need to be united and treat each other with goodwill. If you can''t do anything here at least go and fetch some taels from the locker, I need to pay the doctor her fees."


    Then she turned around to look at the vigers who were crowding around the room. " Yuxi is alright now, you don''t need to worry about her. Thank you foring here and checking up on her."


    Everyone to listened to Mu Xuan even though after the incident with Yu Dong, the vigers'' trust in Mu Xuan wavered a little, she was still the vige head. Since she has more or less dismissed them, everyone just pursed their lips and left.


    The doctor who treated Mu Yuxi had no intention of staying either, she too packed her things and left after taking the money from Mu Xuan.


    Mu Yuxi watched as everyone left one by one then she turned to nce at her mother and suddenly said, " Mother, look at the crowd everyone from the town came to see me only Yu Dong and her family didn''te to check up on me. Isn''t it because she is feeling guilty? She was the one who attacked mest night! Why don''t you believe me? She was really the one who blindsided me and took advantage of the dead of the night!"


    Mu Xuan was really infuriated upon hearing that her daughter was still harping about Yu Dong but in the end, Mu Yuxi was her daughter and she couldn''t act too hardhearted. She sighed and took a deep breath to calm herself down before looking at Mu Yuxi, " I heard from Chu Chang that you went to town yesterday? Didn''t you say that you had a business meeting with a client then howe I heard that you met with someone there?"


    When Mu Xuan questioned her about this so suddenly, she lost the momentum for a while but that was only for a second before she put on a confident smile and answered, " Mother? What are you talking about?


    Mu Yuxi sighed and coldly looked at her, " Chang''s sisters sent a letter yesterday, you didn''t know about it right?"

 Chapter 249 He is younger than you

    <h4>Chapter 249 He is younger than you</h4>


    Mu Yuxi stiffened, she didn''t know that the incident that she caused yesterday was seen by the third Chu sister, not only did she see Mu Yuxi chasing Fang Chi, but she also witnessed the scene where Mu Yuxi was pped by him. Third sister Chu was disdainful of Mu Yuxi just like her elder sisters, though it was true that Mu Yuxi was a smart woman when it came to business strategies but being smart wasn''t enough to start a decent business, a capital was also important and that capital was given to her by them on the promise that she will treat their brother Chu Chang properly and will never take another husband in her backyard. How can they sit still once they found out that Mu Yuxi was actually breaking the promise she made to them?


    They not only sent a letter to Chu Chang to warn him to take proper care of his wife but they also sent a letter to Mu Xuan in which they asked her to take care of Mu Yuxi and remember the promise that their family made to theirs. After receiving such an explicit warning, how can Mu Xuan not understand what they were trying to tell her?


    But before she could have a chance to talk to Mu Yuxi, thetter was beaten up by someone and now she was insisting that the person who did this was Yu Dong. If her daughter was speaking the truth then going by Yu Dong''s temperament she would not sort about trouble for no reason at all, and if her daughter incited trouble that pushed Yu Dong to make a move then the only thing that she can think of was - " Did you sort out Fang Chi when you were at town yesterday?"


    " So what if I did?" Mu Yuxi understood that there was no way she would be able to lie to her mother now that the Chu family sent her a letter. Those three bitches were still just as same as before always poking their noses in her business, was she their sister inw or their dog? Even the Empress allowed the women to take several husbands despite their title or living standards, so why was it that she was being kept on such a close leash? "It''s because of you mother that I couldn''t marry Fang Chi back then, if you didn''t stop me from marrying him then I wouldn''t have to do what I am doing now!"


    Mu Xuan stared at her daughter who was ming her with an expression of extreme stubbornness on her face and sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose and chuckled, " if you are going to me me for this then you should at least remember that I refused to let you get married to Chu Chang either, when you brought your father and me to meet him, the first thing that his sister said to us was that we will never let you get married to another mer except him no matter what, only on that condition were they willing to marry their brother to you, at that time I refused but you came and begged me to let you marry Chu Chang since he hailed from a family that had powerful rtions in the capital. I told you back then that you won''t be able to keep your promise, you are my daughter and I know you the best but you insisted." ncing at Mu Yuxi with a cutting gaze that was enough to make her shiver Mu Xuan further added, " this was your decision and not marrying Fang Chi was also your decision, if you have further insisted as you did in the case of Chu Chang would I have refused? Yet you didn''t its true that I found him not worthy of you but I wasn''t fond of Chu Chang either the first time. It''s just because of the insistence that I allowed you to get married to him¡­how is that my fault? If you are going to me. I am afraid that you have to can only me yourself."


    Pausing she pondered about it for a second and then added, " You know what, it''s better for you to forget about the matter altogether since you can''t do anything about it anyway."


    After finishing off what she has to say, Mu Xuan nced at Mu Yuxi and turned around to leave, there was nothing else she could tell her daughter, it would be best if she would just take her advice and just let go of this matter and notmit mistakes like her.


    Mu Yuxi clenched her fist and screamed in frustration. How can she just forget about this! There was no way she can leave the matter as it was!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " You want me to leave?"Yu Dong polished all the rest of her breakfast and gulped a ss of strawberry milk. Ever since the strawberries in the backyard bloomed, this has be her favourite.


    " Yes," said Chen Mi as he fed little bun the goat milk. His expression was full of determination as little bun has learned to smack things that he found annoying as he did a secondter since he didn''t get his promised milk pudding and was being fed boiled milk. Staring sourly at the spoon that was filled with goat milk, little bun banged his tiny fists on the high chair that Yu Dong had custom ordered and babbled a number of incoherent words which Chen Mi correctly tranted.


    " I told you, it''s too early for you to eat milk pudding."


    " Waba daba boo."


    " I know I promised but I don''t want you to get an upset stomachache!"


    " Ahbu baba dabaa,"


    " You think you know your body but I am your daddy, I know about your body better than you do! Don''t fight me on this!"


    " Auuu!"


    " oh daddies are just a different species" mused Yu Dong as she stood up from her chair and wiped her face with a wet towel, " I can never understand a thing he says as you do."


    Chen Mi proudly grinned as he dodged another attack and sessfully fed little bun another spoonful of milk, " Well, of course. He came out of me, so if I don''t understand what goes in his head who will?" Then he took the spoon away from the little bun and handed him a milk candy that of course came from Yu Dong''s space, " anyway, don''t take me wrong. But Brother Chi ising today if you stay here, then the vigers will once again gossip, it won''t be good for us!"


    Yu Dong saw his serious expression and almostughed, she pinched his chubby cheeks and teased, " Look at you, you have grown so much. Now you are even taking care of someone."


    Chen Mi pulled back as he rolled his eyes and said " well, of course, I am getting a younger brother so I will have to grow up too right!"


    "Younger brother? Your daddy is pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    ( daddy Chen: that''s not it, that''s not it!)


    Pulling a long face, Chen Mi pouted. " What do you mean by this? Isn''t brother Chi my younger brother? He is marrying you after me- that means he is younger than me! Since he will be your fourth husband while I am the third!"


    Thunderp resounded in the background as Yu Dong''s smile turned stiff. '' but he is older than you by three years!''

 Chapter 250 Now what wrong did she do

    <h4>Chapter 250 Now what wrong did she do</h4>


    Yu Dong didn''tment any further, she didn''t have the heart to say anything that will douse the excited expression on Chen Mi''s face. The guy was obviously very hyped up about getting a younger brother was there any need for her to break his bubble and bring him to face the one fact that he was very obviously ignoring. She smiled at him hoping that her expression didn''t show what she was feeling, " Very well then, I understand. Remember to treat your '' younger'' brother properly when I am gone, alright?"


    Chen Mi''s answer was almost as quick as his hands when he snatched desserts from the table, " Don''t worry, wife. I will definitely take care of brother Chi!"


    Of course, you will. Thought Yu Dong as she looked at Chen Mi who was brimming with excitement. Aish, it would be better if Fang Chi doesn''t feel overwhelmed by Chen Mi''s overly warm wee. She kind of had a feeling that Chen Mi was going to tire out Fang Chi today no matter what. She turned to look at Ye Liu and Shen Li who were busy brewing the alcohol, the two of them were engrossed enough in their own thing but looked up when they sensed her gaze.


    Shen Li who was tossing the rotten grapes from the good ones nced at her and then nced at Chen Mi who was practically bouncing with excitement at the thought of acting like the big brother here and smiled, as he said, " Don''t worry we will take care of Fang Chi properly, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Ye Liu crushed the grapes and poured the juice into the primary fermentation container that they used before wiping his hands. " Yes, you go and take care of the paddy fields those have been yet to be taken care of, it''s going to be harvest season soon. Even if your powers can grow the crops really fast it would be too suspicious if we don''t sow the rice now. The next month you will be marrying Chi and it will reflect badly on him if you left to work in the fields after just a few days of marriage. So, take care of all the work that you need to take care of before that."


    Shen Li''s smile faltered a little at Ye Liu''s words, that''s right. Leaving the house after just a few days of marriage wasn''t good for a mer''s reputation, wasn''t it the same for them too?


    Even Chen Mi''s excited eyes also dimmed a little.


    Yu Dong noticed the subtle change in the atmosphere and asked, " what happened?"


    "It''s nothing." Shen Li at once, his quick reply was certainly dodgy but then his eyes quickly masked those feelings and gave her the same gentle smile that he always did as if what happened earlier was nothing but her imagination. " don''t you need to go to the paddy fields then I think that its time for you to leave, it''s going to be noon soon and Chi will arrive sooner orter so, sorry about this Dong Dong."


    And then they literally kicked her out of the house.


    " Ah!" Yu Dong stared at the closed door after she was kicked out of the house and suddenly felt an urge to scream, what did she say wrong now? What was it? She tried to think over the conversation that they just had and no matter how many times she reyed it in her head, it didn''t seem out of the ordinary. " Jeez, at times like this I wish that my memory was clear."


    Though Yu Dong regained the majority of the previous owner''s memories, there were still some that were hazy. Since her soul upied the body after Yu Dong had consumed quite a lot of happy powder, the organs were indeed harmed a lot even with the spiritual powers she could barely save the body that has been wasted away like iron corroding in rain.


    She rubbed the back of her head in frustration, half of her mind was set on going in and asking what made the three upset but then she changed her mind about questioning them any further. If they wanted to tell her, they would have done so- if they didn''t then either they were notfortable with sharing it with her or maybe they didn''t want to talk about it. In both cases, she cannot just force them to talk about what they didn''t want to.


    " Dong Dong, you are early" Aunt Wang who was heading to her paddy fields saw Yu Dong who was standing outside her house with a bemused look and walked up to her. " what are you trying to dilly dally here by watching your house with that gaze? Oh don''t tell me" with a sly look she threw her arm around Yu Dong''s shoulder and grinned " You don''t want to be away from your sweethearts right? Well, it''s the same for me. I too don''t want to be away from my little darling Fu."


    Yu Dong didn''t want to listen to anymore, she had zero interest in the love life of Aunt Wang and was very much aware of just how precious Uncle Fu was to Aunt Wang. She pushed thetter away from her face and rolled her eyes as she said, " I was just thinking about something, and lost track nothing more."


    Aunt Wang "¡­."


    " By the way what are you doing here Aunt Wang?" asked Yu Dong as she carefully eyed the farming tools that Aunt Wang was carrying on her back, " Doesn''t Uncle Fu usually take care of the farming what are you doing here with all these tools here?"


    Though Aunt Wang indeed doted on her husband a lot, they had three children to take care of and one of them was going to be admitted to the academy next year. Thus, the husband and wife pair had to work really hard to make a decent sum of money to carry on the responsibilities that wereden on their shoulders.


    Aunt Wang grinned at her question like she has been waiting for Yu Dong to ask it. She looked left and then right, then very sneakily spoke, " Your Uncle Fu is with a child."

 Chapter 251 You have to do it

    <h4>Chapter 251 You have to do it</h4>


    Yu Dong was surprised and then she was delighted. "That''s great, it really calls for a celebration!"


    Aunt Wang''s smile widened as she rubbed the back of her neck. " Yeah, yeah don''t worry I will call you and your family at my house for dinner after three months have gone by," then she took a nce around the surroundings once again and emphasised, " Just don''t tell anyone yet, wait for the pregnancy to stabilise a little."


    The vigers all believed in superstition, they feared the evil eye and for that reason alone they will hide any good news until it was secured perfectly. Aunt Wang was the same she wanted to hide Uncle Fu''s pregnancy until it stabilised, Yu Dong had no problem with it. After all, she wasn''t a bbermouth and wouldn''t carelessly tell others about someone''s business to anyone else. " Don''t worry about it, I won''t tell anyone. Don''t you know already? I don''t have any friends in this vige to talk with anyway, who am I supposed to tell?"


    " Well, that''s true. That''s the reason why I told you about it anyway since you got no friends" said Aunt Wang. As she spoke she even winked at Yu Dong in a deliberately cheeky manner.


    Yu Dong "¡­." This old woman, she really wanted to punch her sometimes.


    Aunt Wangughed. " Alright, I am just trying to tease you a little but don''t think I am amazing? Even at this age, I was able to get my darling to bake a bun in his oven." She rubbed her nose in a manner that irked Yu Dong causing her eyebrows to twitch in annoyance, this old woman! Why didn''t she realise that she was this irritating before? " Anyway, what I wanted to say was everything''s fine with your husbands right?"


    Yu Dong retreated when Aunt Wang whispered in her ear, though she called her Aunt Wang, she wasn''t used to her touch. Yu Dong has always felt awkward with unfamiliar touch, since she and Aunt Wang rarely got together, it wasn''t surprising for her to be ufortable with her close proximity, rubbing her ears she nodded her head. " Everything is alright. Why are you asking this though, since when were you so interested in my married life, Aunt Wang?"


    Aunt Wang knocked on her head as she lightly chided her in an admonishing voice, " I am not interested in your married life at all, you idiot girl. It''s just that ¡­" she trailed off, and with a hesitant expression she added, " Don''t think wrong of me, it was just something that your uncle and I were talking about and this matter came up while we were talking."


    Yu Dong took a deep breath and extracted a little spiritual energy from the fragrant air as she spoke, " What''s the matter? What is it that''s making you hesitate like this?"


    Aunt Wang sighed and said, "it''s not a big deal. I and your uncle were just having a chat when the topic of Liu and Li''s womb having no news till now came up."


    Yu Dong who was walking towards the paddy fields, stiffened as she turned to look at Aunt Wang with questioning eyes, " Aunt Wang, what exactly are you trying to say. Just speak it outright."


    Aunt Wang''s smile faltered as she licked her nervously. Ever since Yu Dong changed for the best it became extremely difficult to talk with her those deep dark eyes that were fathomless made her so nervous every time she wanted to speak to Yu Dong, this child gave off the aura as she was the elder one here and Aunt Wang lost her momentum every freaking time. But she can''t do that today because this was important, "It''s like this, both Liu and Li are in good health, right? Let''s just ignore those years when they were starved every day because they didn''t have enough to eat but now things are different. From what I have seen, unlike most of the families in the vige, you guys cook meat every day and that''s something¡­err" when Yu Dong''s gaze sharpened with an intensity that was asking her to hurry up and get to the point, Aunt Wang hesitated and finally took a deep breath as she said, " They have been married to you for so many years, Dong Dong. Don''t you think that it''s weird that their wombs made no noise till now? I meanpared to a normal man and woman, it''s hard for mers to get pregnant but still, it has been years."


    Yu Dong did not know what to say. " Are you saying that my husbands have problems?"


    ''Eep! I think I stepped on a sore spot!'' cried Aunt Wang but she still toughened her heart and continued, "That''s not what I am saying, I think that you should for just as a precautionary measure have them checked." Then she lowered her voice as she whispered, " I am not saying that they are the ones with the problems but you need to think about what kind of environment they lived in before your family separated, you shouldn''t take those things lightly."


    Yu Dong''s deep eyes shed as she thought about it carefully, that''s right. Though she checked the physical conditions of Shen Li and Ye Liu with her spiritual energy, the two of them were different from the men on earth. Their physique was different from that of men, it was difficult for her to check them properly if she didn''t even know how their bodies were built.


    " I will think about it." There was no problem even having a casual check-up. But if something really turned out to be the case then she will not let that person go!


    Somewhere around the paddy fields, Qiu Bai shivered. He stopped himself from sneezing out loud as he stared at the difficult task that was in front of him, " mother inw, do we really need to take care of these weeds all by ourselves?"


    The old Yu Family was nowhere the same as before, though Qiu Bai''s wife, Madam Yu worked in the public sector and earned a decent sum of money they needed to pay Yu Cheng''s academy fees and didn''t have much savings at hand. Coupled with the fact that Grandma Yu gave ten silver taels to Yu Dong when Qiu Bai tried to burn her fields, they were really in a tight spot.


    " Just get it over with, daddy," said Yu Tong somewhat impatiently, she was supposed to go to the docks today but because of her daddy''s whining about how he can''t do this and do that, she had no other choice but to change her mind and follow her daddy to the rice paddies, and now that they were here. He was actually saying this? How can she not get angry at him? Straightening up she stared at her dad and unhappily snapped, as she pointed to her mud-covered shoes, " I can do this, so why can''t you? Don''t forget that it was you who kicked sister Dong and brothers inw out, now that they are not here of course you have to work."

 Chapter 252 Bang

    <h4>Chapter 252 Bang</h4>


    It would be a lie if Yu Tong said that she didn''t have any feelings toward her daddy. He was her father, and she would always be filial to him as it was a debt she needed to repay but she was seriously getting annoyed by him these days. He whined when he was asked to cook and called her for helping him out, he whined when he had to do theundry and oftenined that they should keep their clothes neat and tidy so that he didn''t have to wash them every day. And he whined when he had to the bare minimum, basically apart from eating and sleeping, her father whined at every single thing!


    They weren''t like Yu Dong who only owned ten mu ofnd, before separating their family had a lot of family members and Grandma Yu bought the plots ofnd ordingly. She believed that when she will get old, she will give out every branch of her family proper shares but then her first husband died without saying hisst words and her grandpa basically sold his uncle to a faraway vige.


    Her second grandfather met the same fate, he died of tuberculosis and no one could save him, second aunt died and Yu Dong was kicked out of the house without being given a proper share of thend that their grandmother bought in the past.


    Her father and grandad were greedy mers and couldn''t bear to give away the plot ofnds equally and thus, now the situation was like this - thirty mu ofnd and only three workers.


    Yu Tong was d that her grandma smuggled some of the fertile rice paddies in Yu Dong''s share before they separated or else, she would have to take care of those as well!


    She turned to look at Grandma Yu who was busy nting the rice rootlets and whispered harshly, " it was you who didn''t want to give thend to sister Dong and now that you have selfishly kept thesends by your side you don''t want to take care of them, is this what you were thinking when you stubbornly refused to let grandma give sister Dong her share? If you can''t take care of these fields then let grandma give these to sister Yu to take care of. At least in her family, there are a lot of people who are willing to work in the fields."


    " No! What are you talking about?" Qiu Bai''s knee jerk reaction to Yu Tong''s words was extreme, his gorgeous face almost twisted into a malevolent jeer as he snapped, " how can these fertilend be given to Yu Dong?"


    That girl, she actually grew crops on that barrennd after fertilizing them. Sometimes, Qiu Bai wondered just what kind of godly fertilizers did that girl found that she was able to grow crops on barrennds! If they give these fertilends to her who knows what she might do with them.


    Yu Tong of course knew that her father will react like this, so she pointed to the rice paddy and strictly ordered, " very well since you don''t want to give these paddies andnd away help us take care of them. Pull out the weeds and don''t even think about running away."


    But Qiu Bai did run away, not only did he run away he didn''t even return after hours. His excuse was simple, that he was going to help out Grandfather Yu in cooking lunch but even after two hours, she couldn''t see a shadow of herzy dad! That old man ¡ª


    BANG


    A loud sound of someone falling followed by a painful screech interrupted Yu Tong''s thought and thetter hurriedly whipped around. Grandma Yu was lying on her side as she curled her body in a fetal position. her expression full of agony as she endured the pain.


    " Grandma!" Yu Tong hurriedly went to her grandmother''s side and tried to help her up but Grandma Yu was too heavy for her. She wasn''t used to physicalbour andpared to Grandma Yu who was all muscle and bones, she was really weak. " Wait for a second, Grandma. I will call someone for help."


    " Calm down," said Grandma Yu even though her features were twisted in a painful grimace she still tried to stand up straight, " I am fine, just a little sprain¡ª-"


    But before she could finish speaking, two hands reached out from behind her and circled her waist as they helped her up from the muddy fields. Surprised, Grandma Yu turned around to look at her saviour and to her surprise, it was her favourite granddaughter. " Dong Dong."


    Yu Dong was working in her rice paddies, unlike the fields that werepletely barren, these rice paddies were in better condition. Of course, after not being taken care of for so long, it was filled with weeds but still, the condition was a lot better whenpared to the barrennds. She knew that these rice paddies were given to the original owner by her grandmother who didn''t want her to die without any resources. Thus, thetter silently had the Mu Xuan write it in the separation deed.


    She was just praising the original owner''s grandmother for being a little more caring and just when she heard a painful shriek and guess the surprise she felt when she realized that the person who shrieked was her grandmother or she should say the previous owner''s grandmother.


    The fall that she suffered wasn''t small and from her scream, it was clear that she was really hurt. Thus, Yu Dong couldn''t just turn a blind eye when she witnessed the fall.


    " Sister Yu, thank you! Just wait, I will get the vige doctor, right now!" Yu Tong was in shock after watching her grandma fall. She was already so old, and this was her second time falling, if they don''t take care of her, she might really¡ª Yu Tong shook her head, no, her grandmother will be fine because if something happened to her then the entire Yu house will fall in chaos, with herzy father and arrogant mother, Yu Tong was afraid she won''t be able to survive in that house for even a day!


    It was really necessary for her to take care of her grandmother!

 Chapter 253 Only you two

    <h4>Chapter 253 Only you two</h4>


    " Calm down" seeing Yu Tong act like a headless fly, Yu Dong stopped her from running around. She sped her wrist and pulled her back as she seriously said " It''s nothing but a sprain, I can deal with this. There is no need for you to look for a doctor. Just hold grandma Yu properly."


    Yu Tong didn''t know when Yu Dong learned how to set a sprain but after witnessing her might at the tavern, she didn''t dare to look down at Yu Dong anymore. She hurriedly did as Yu Dong asked her and held Grandma Yu down, Yu Dong summoned a bit of her spiritual energy and then held her hands before she carefully set the back and applied the spiritual energy so that the sprain waspletely treated.


    Grandma Yu was prepared for a lot of pain because thest time, when the doctor set her sprain, it really did hurt her a lot. But this time contrary to the pain that Grandma Yu was expecting a warm sensation spread throughout her lower back as the pain that was throbbing in her lower back eased and then the pain was gone. Grandma Yu was shocked as she moved her waist, she turned it left and then she turned it right, nothing - she didn''t feel anything! Everything was working without any creaking and croaking! Haha!


    " Grandma, how are you feeling?" Yu Tong indeed trusted Yu Dong and knew that she wouldn''t hurt grandma Yu without any reason, but her grandmother was too old and she couldn''t help but ask, " is your waist better?"


    " Better? It has never been better than this!" Grandma Yu was really exhrated, ever since she fell months ago, her waist has been hurting even if she didn''t use it that much, the pain in her lower back always throbbed. She thought that there was nothing she could do about it, being old this was something that she has to get used to it but now that Yu Dong have treated her, her waist was a lot better than before.


    Hah! It turns out that she wasn''t that old but the old doctor who didn''t have much skill!


    Yu- the skilled - Dong " are you feeling alright?"


    " Ah, Yes! I am feeling better than before!" Grandma Yu happily beamed at Yu Dong, she thought that after her spouse threw Yu Dong out thetter will never talk with her. But not only did her granddaughter talk to her, but she also helped her when she needed it! Humph, clearly her Dong Dong was a filial child and not as finicky as her husband made her.


    Yu Dong was a bit ufortable with the over-enthusiastic attitude of Grandma Yu, but at the same time, she felt a pang of sympathy for the old woman. The Grandma Yu in Yu Dong''s memory was a woman who had rosy cheeks and she was tall and sturdy but the woman in front of her was thin and pallid, gone was that rosyplexion that always decorated grandma Yu''s cheeks. " you should have a break, it''s lunchtime anyway. Taking a small break wouldn''t bother you."


    " ah?" Grandma Yu was already aware that by the time her son inw would bring her lunch, it will already be evening but under Yu Dong''s gaze she couldn''t say anything and nodded, " okay, I will take a fifteen minutes break."


    It was a waste of time on her part since there was no lunch and there was no point in stopping but since her granddaughter told her to do so, Grandma Yu didn''t move from her spot.


    Yu Dong sighed and then motioned for Yu Tong to follow her, if she did that before Yu Tong would have fought with her for treating her as ackey but now she simply followed after Yu Dong like a good little sister.


    Yu Dong handed her the lunch that she brought with her and said, " take this and eat with Grandma Yu, her health is not in the best condition. Skipping a meal will be harmful to her." She didn''t ask why the two of them didn''t bring lunch it was the Yu family''s matter but she couldn''t just ignore the fact that her spiritual energy just detected a low blood sugar level in Grandma Yu''s small check-up. If she kept on working without eating she might faint after an hour or two.


    Yu Tong didn''t refuse, she knew that her daddy will bring lunchte in the evening because he wanted to skip work. So, she took the lunch box from Yu Dong and thanked her. She was turning around to leave but then she paused and looked at Yu Dong.


    " What is it?" Yu Dong frowned at her expression which was full of hesitation. Seriously, she wasn''t used to this Yu Tong yet.


    Yu Tong looked at Grandma Yu furtively and whispered, " Sister Dong if you don''t mind when you send out invitations for your wedding with brother inw Fang Chi, can you send one to grandma too? She won''t say it but she has been dressing up every day first thing in the morning. I know that our family wronged you but grandma tried her best to help you out, she was really upset when she missed your engagement."


    Yu Dong''s lips thinned, she knew thatpared to the rest of the Yu family, Grandma Yu was kind to the original owner but she was reluctant to get close to the Yu family members since she wasn''t the original Yu Dong anyway but then she looked at the old woman who was happily humming while sitting on the side of the paddy field and sighed, whatever, Grandma Yu didn''t have much longer to live anyway.


    She could help her fulfil this small wish of hers. So, she nodded, " alright, but it''s only you and Grandma, no one else is allowed, got it?"


    Yu Tong hurriedly nodded her head as she promised. " it will be just us, I promise!"


    With that, she turned around and walked toward Grandma Yu with the lunch box in her hand.


    Yu Dong watched her go and sighed, really why can''t she say no to puppy eyes?


    Was her heart that good?


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 254 Shameless brat

    <h4>Chapter 254 Shameless brat</h4>


    Yu Dong returned to her fields, there were a lot of things that she has to do, the paddies were indeed fertile, she still need to take care of the overgrown weeds that were grown on them, though her husbands took care of these paddies before but then Chen Mi fell pregnant and their attention was diverted in taking care of him than the fields. Thus, it wasn''t just weeds but a mound of overgrown weeds that has been left alone for one year.


    And these weeds were a very big obstacle between her and the delicious spirit rice that she has been craving for so many months. The stock of rice that she had in her space was good butpared to the one that she grew herself it was a littlecking not that she was trying to boast but indeed the crops grown by her spiritual energy were far more delicious than any other crops!


    Yu Dong wanted to grow the rice on these paddy fields earlier but every time she saw the overgrown weeds on the paddies, her courage would falter a little and she would dwindle but now the stock of rice in her space was getting smaller and smaller, she didn''t like the rice that was sold in the town and the amount of rice in her space wasn''t a lot, if she just kept taking rice from her space without filling it, the stock no matter howrge it was, will soon empty one day. It was time to do some serious restocking.


    But- As she looked at the five mu of rice paddies that were covered with overgrown weeds, Yu Dong had a headache. Even though she was a strong and sturdy woman, there was a limit to what she could do¡­maybe she will drag one of her husbands to help her out.


    She didn''t want to but these hard and overgrown weeds were too much of trouble for her alone to sort it out!


    At the new Yu residence, Shen Li and the others sneezed one after the other. Stupefied they looked at each other, what was this? Did they catch a cold? But the weather wasn''t that chilly, to begin with, why is it that they were sneezing like this?


    " Are the three of you okay?" Fang Chi has long arrived at the Yu house, he didn''t want to disrupt their breakfast that''s why he deliberately cameter than he told Yu Dong, but even though he arrivedte, Shen Li and the others have already cooked his share so even if Fang Chi refused, he still had to eat breakfast with the three of them.


    Currently, he was showing off the new rattle that was in trend with kids in town to little bun when the three of them sneezed simultaneously.


    "It''s nothing, I think we caught a chill since we yed aroundst night a little toote." Ye Liu nced at Chen Mi with a ming re that thetter ignored by timely looking away. He already asked them to get in the bed with him, so that they can discuss what they wanted to do today with each other while staying warm andfy, it was only because of Brother Liu who said that his bed was too small and couldn''t amodate the three of them.


    Humph, don''t think that he didn''t see the disgruntled nce his brother Liu shot his bed when he saw that his bed sheet was littered with snacks.


    This clean freak! He only had himself to me even if he caught a cold.


    " Aii!" Little bun threw the rattle on the ground with an unhappy expression. Because of Yu Dong this magic mother, he already had a lot of novel toys including this rattle andpared to the rattle that his mother brought for him this one was certainlycking.


    Plus, this new daddy was going to take his mommy''s attention, how can he just ept him so easily. However, the long thought n of causing trouble for his new daddy unless thetter ran away didn''t seem to be going well, the new daddy had a very good temper, even better than his daddy because instead of getting angry at him. He just picked the rattle and wiped it before putting it away, he even smiled and patted his head.


    The new daddy didn''t say a thing but-


    " Bun Bun! What was that? You say sorry to daddy Chi, how can you p the gift he brought for you like that?" Chen Mi who was strictly following the stern daddy was quick to reprimand little bun.


    Little bun who was unjustly scolded, suddenly felt an urge to sever all ties with his daddy. For whom he was doing this? Stupid daddy!


    Though Little bun didn''t understand the meaning of marriage yet he did understand that an extra person meant losing an extra amount of attention from his mommy. He was trying so hard to safeguard his daddies from this extra shiny daddy Chi, whose smile seemed to be glittering, yet this was how he was treated!! Humph, he will no longer care about his daddy, just -


    "It''s alright, Yu Dong, did tell me that bun bun didn''t like toys, it was just my negligence that I brought it." Fang Chi had no idea that the little bun was actually trying to kick him out and smiled dotingly as he pinched little bun''s cheeks. " but don''t worry bun bun. I brought something else for you."


    With that, he rummaged in his package while little bun roared in his head, '' Who are you calling bun bun! Listen up you new daddy we aren''t that close for you to call me bun bun. I am telling you right now that-''


    " I brought this milk pudding for you since you don''t like toys I used the money for buying an entire stock of milk pudding- oh, where did he go?" asked Fang Chi when he noticed that the spot where little bun was sitting was empty.


    Chen Mi, Ye Liu and Shen Li pointed at his feet and following the direction they were pointing at Fang Chi found Little bun sticking to his calf. When he looked down little bun looked up at him with shiny eyes- '' Uwaaa, daddy Chi. I was wrong you are literally an angel, I love you so much."


    Seeing little bun hug him so tightly, Fang Chi was surprised and then - " Looks like I have a great affinity with kids, hehe."


    Chen Mi, Ye Liu and Shen Li: haha, no, the kid is just shameless.

 Chapter 255 Uh huh-nosebleed

    <h4>Chapter 255 Uh huh-nosebleed</h4>


    " A bachelorette party, what is that?" Fang Chi who was currently holding little bun and feeding him milk pudding asked curiously. He had never heard about this bachelorette party before this, he was really curious about this novel thing about which Chen Mi just told him, that was just part of the reason though. Chen Mi''s excitement as he stared at him with those shiny eyes that were vaguely familiar to little bun were influencing him and even if he wanted to say no- there was something that was stopping him from saying it, no wonder Yu Dong always pampered Chen Mi. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say no, she just couldn''t do it! He was of the same gender yet he couldn''t say '' no'' to him.


    Chen Mi who was waiting for an entire night to discuss this with Fang Chi, excitedly rushed out to say everything in just one go. "It''s a night out but since we are mers, we will make it a day out and head out to the town to have fun" then he took out a pouch from his back and plopped it on the table. " Wife gave this to me. With this, we can have as much fun as we want in the town and no one would say a thing! What do you say?"


    Fang Chi who saw that much money in the pouch was almost blinded, this much money¡­just for having fun? Just how much Yu Dong pampered her husbands? She was even willing to take out so much money to just let have them their fun, really? He blinked his eyes and cleared out the daze that he was lost in the sight of the pouch filled with gold and silver taels, " Are you sure, we can use this much money to just have fun?"


    " Why is it too less?" Chen Mi didn''t have the concept of money, he only knew the prices in the small shops but he did hear from the mers in the town, that there were shops in the town that can strip a person of his livelihood down to their underpants. Maybe the money wasn''t enough to have fun in the town, then should he go and ask Yu Dong for more money?


    '' That''s too much money!'' Fang Chi wanted to gasp out loud but he immediately stopped himself from eximing out loud and said, " That''s not what I mean-"


    " Don''t worry, Chi. Dong Dong especially gave this money to us so that we can have fun. You don''t need to think too much about it." Shen Li carefully tucked the pouch in his inner robe with a shake of his head, he knocked his knuckles on Chen Mi''s forehead and chided him, " Don''t just plop the entire pouch like that, are you trying to invite bad luck? Treat money with respect! Don''t throw it."


    Throwing, touching the money with their feet or any form of respect was considered bad luck, it was as if they were treating the God of fortune with the same attitude.


    " Sorry about that Brother Li" Chen Mi apologised with a sheepish smile before turning to Fang Chi as he wriggled his brows and asked, " So what do you say ?"


    Being questioned by that excited nce of the Chen Mi, Fang Chi was a bit overwhelmed as if Chen Mi was expecting something great from her, he hesitated as he stuttered, " But I don''t know a thing about fun ces."


    Chen Mi blinked his starry eyes and turned to Shen Li who smiled apologetically and then he turned to look at Ye Liu who winced. No one knew about fun ces! This was something he didn''t even think about in his great n for the bachelorette party!


    Chen Mi was so shocked that he felt like the sky was falling. He clutched his hair and let his head drop on the table to hit his stupid empty head but Ye Liu intercepted his n by sticking his hand between his head and the tabletop cushioning the fall. Gah! His ns just never worked, did they?


    Ye Liu saw the disheartened Chen Mi and sighed before he spoke, " If you are looking for a guy who knows how to have fun, then I think there is one person who can help us."


    " Who?" asked Chen Mi as his head snapped up and he looked at Ye Liu with eyes one would look at their saviour.


    With his chin resting on his fist, Ye Liu smirked. " Its-"


    ¡ª¡ª


    " Fun ces?" Xiao Hua who waszying in the backyard of his newly bought reign looked at the four guests who just arrived out of nowhere, he frowned as he sat up straight, " well there are a lot of ces where you can have fun, but the premise is that you should have enough money for that"


    Shen Li exchanged a nce with the others and when they nodded, he took out the pouch from his pocket and showed it to Xiao Hua. " is this enough?"


    Xiao Hua stiffened and his eyes glowed red as he stared at the money in the pouch. Then without wasting another second he grabbed Shen Li and Fang Chi''s arms and said with a strange glint in his eyes, "Let''s go, Let''s have a party, party aye!"


    Then without waiting for them to say anything he shot out of the house with the two still in his arms.


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu: "..." ???


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu: ?!!!!


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu: !!!!!


    " wait for us!"


    " It was my n where are you going after leaving me here?"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    An hourter in a ssy boutique.


    Fang Chi was trembling from head to toes as he stared at the flimsy and racy piece of clothing, if it could be called one in his hand and then blushed furiously, as he stuttered, " W¡­why d..did You bring u..us here?"


    Though the boutique was ssy and looked pricey, this section was filled with weird clothing and toys, and this was causing him to blush every time he raised his head. Fang Chi was so embarrassed that he couldn''t even raise his head and just stared at the floor throughout the time.


    Xiao Hua raised one brow as he casually said, " aren''t you getting married? Don''t you want to make your wedding night the most memorable?" As he strode towards Fang Chi, he leaned in his ears and then whispered something behind his half-moon fan. Shen Li and the others tried to hear what he was saying but then -


    Fang Chi sped his nose as blood spurted out, startling the three of them.


    " Fang Chi!" cried the three mers, inplete shock. Just what did the devil Xiao Hua say to him?


    Xiao devil Hua: what? I just gave him a few tips. Hehe 3:)

 Chapter 256 Dirty mind

    <h4>Chapter 256 Dirty mind</h4>


    " What did you say to him?" Handing a tissue to Fang Chi, Chen Mi couldn''t help but reprimand Xiao Hua, he didn''t hear a thing this shy mer said to Fang Chi but even without listening he knew that there was nothing good about what he just told Fang Chi. Chen Mi red at Xiao Hua with an angry expression, he promised Yu Dong that he will take care of Brother Chi if his wife found out that this shy mer actually teased brother Chi while he was still here, who knows what she will think of him.


    Xiao Hua pped his fan and shut it close with a quick snap, he grinned devilishly as he stared at Chen Mi, looking not even the slightest bit bothered by his bad temper. " do you want to know what I told him?"


    Chen Mi''s instinctive reaction was to refuse but when he noticed the sly smile on Xiao Hua''s face and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. " What was it?"


    Xiao Hua didn''t say it outright just hooked his finger and motioned for Chen Mi toe closer, seeing his actions Chen Mi blew up. His fur immediately got ruffled as he unhappily muttered, " What am I? A dog?" Though he said that, Chen Mi still walked over to Xiao Hua who at once leaned close to Chen Mi just as he did with Fang Chi. Then cupping his mouth, he whispered a lot of things in Chen Mi''s ear. At first, Chen Mi was calm and then his face slowly turned pink before it turned red. Though unlike the naive and yet to have experience Fang Chi, he didn''t end up having a nosebleed.


    " What do you say? Isn''t it good advice?" asked Xiao Hua with an innocent expression on his face like he didn''t just make two mers explode in embarrassment.


    Chen Mi stared at his nonchnt expression and immediately pped his arm off his shoulder, panting as he clutched his chest. " You pervert, what are you teaching, Brother Chi?"


    Xiao Hua shrugged, he didn''t look the slightest bit ufortable as he looked at Chen Mi like he was facing a toddler and said with a cheeky grin, " ohho, I didn''t expect you all to be so shy even after being married. I thought you were used to these things but think about it carefully, won''t you? Isn''t it a good thing to do something that''s on the expectations list? I am telling you that from my experience in the tavern after working with so many mers, a good surprise is as good as deliberately seducing your wife. Just imagine, if you dress up in these and wait for her toe to you in your room¡­ I don''t know about you but the thrill she will experience will surely get you all to have very big tummies in no time."


    Chen Mi wanted to say that it wasn''t like that and that Yu Dong was a very reserved wife. But he couldn''t bring himself to say it, they haven''t even tried it. So, how can he say with confidence that Yu Dong won''t like them in these flimsy lingeries? Maybe she will? Like Xiao Hua said just said in his ears, that no one dislikes a bit of spice in their bedroom life but it was just too thin!! All of these lingeries were so weirdly shaped and they all look so transparent that there was no point in wearing this and wearing nothing at all!


    " You-"


    But Xiao Hua has lost interest in his conversation with Chen Mi and quickly looked at Fang Chi, " what do you say? You can try it on your wedding night. I can assure you that you will wake the dormant wolf inside her! Just trust me."


    Fang Chi looked at the robe-like thing that was made of sheer silk and only had some embroidery where it was necessary and other than that, it waspletely see-through. Though he was hesitant, he couldn''t help but be swayed by what Xiao Hua has said to him, what if he was right? What if Yu Dong really liked seeing him in this?


    In the end, all of them except Xiao Hua purchased a set of racy lingerie for themselves. Xiao Hua who noticed them holding the package like they were smuggling some dangerous stuff, couldn''t help but chuckle, " Dude, didn''t you say that I was a pervert. What is this then?"


    Chen Mi acted like he didn''t hear anything as he turned to Ye Liu and said, " I think that we should test some samples of desserts at the snack house, I want to treat the guests with desserts when they return home after attending the wedding."


    Fang Chi, who knew that desserts cost a lot since sugar was expensive, immediately shook his head and intervened, " There is no need for sending the guests off with such an expensive gift, the ceremony will be small to begin with, why try to overstretch the budget?"


    Ye Liu appreciated that Fang Chi was already thinking about the expenses of their family but he still smiled and said, " there is no need to worry about this little expense. Though you are right that the wedding will be small but if we don''t send off the guests with appropriate gifts, they might talk about Yu Dong behind their backs, since we can afford it. We might as well give them a decent gift in return or else who knows what kind of rumours they might spread about you."


    Fang Chi knew that Ye Liu and the others were only doing this so that no one would look down on him. If the wedding was too shabby then it would be him who would suffer, he was really grateful to these three brothers of his who were taking care of him instead of getting jealous and trying to pull him down. He nodded his head and then uttered a shy, " Thank you."


    Ye Liu waved his thanks aside as they all headed to the one snack restaurant that Chen Mi has always been dreaming about.

 Chapter 257 Jingle jingle

    <h4>Chapter 257 Jingle jingle</h4>


    " Ooo! This is good!! Ohh this is pure heaven!" Chen Mi''e eyes were sparkling the entire time as he stared at the menu that the server girl has brought him. This shop was the only one that listed everything on a piece of wood that was elegantly carved and on it were written the names of all the desserts, instead of the server girl reciting the name of every dessert like a human parrot.


    Seeing his eyes glow like this, the five mers who were apanying him felt a bit shy but the server girl didn''t mind Chen Mi''s enthusiasm. It was obviously good when their customers showed off their enthusiasm regarding the desserts sold in their shop, and since Chen Mi was still good with childlike features, he was positively cute in the eyes of the waitress.


    " This, this and this and this too." Chen Mi who didn''t have to worry about money anymore hurriedly ordered everything that he thought looked whether it was almond cookies or snowke cakes, for the first time in his life, Chen Mi felt like an overlord who can buy anything as long as he had money in his pocket.


    The waitress noted everything down and even she couldn''t help but blink at this many desserts, will they be able even to eat them? She carefully thought about the strict policy of her mistress and couldn''t help but say, " Umm, the policy of our snacks shop is that we can''t waste food."


    Chen Mi who have never heard about this weird rule ever before in any other shop, did a double-take of what the waitress has said and simply tilted his head as he said, " yes, what about it?"


    " will you be able to" the waitress has just begun speaking when Shen Li spoke up, "it''s alright, miss. Can you please bring our order? If we don''t finish it on time, we are willing to pay the penalty."


    The restaurant where they came belonged to Wei Junfen, she was known for her weird business tactics and yet the policies that she implemented were righteous and taught people to treat every penny wisely, simrly, this restaurant that was run by her also had the same weird policy either eat everything or pay double the penalty of the food wasted.


    The waitress didn''t say anything anymore, she was already being kind enough by warning them about the policy, maybe these customers were just like those who thought that this rule of their restaurant was just as faux. Fine, then she will just let them have their orders and then if they refuse to pay the penalty she will just ask the security guards to deal with them.


    However, the waitress underestimated Chen Mi by a very long shot. The second she delivered the order she was prepared to fight a fierce battle and when Ye Liu called her after half an hour, she thought that her suspicions about them were correct but then, when she arrived at Chen Mi and the other''s table, the tes of desserts were cleanly wiped as if they have been washed and forget about a whole piece of a dessert she couldn''t even see a minuscule piece of the white kes.


    Thoroughly surprised, she turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu who were calmly sipping their tea on the other hand Chen Mi was happily patting his tummy while only Fang Chi''s tanned skin flushed under the stare of the waitress, honestly don''t look at him. He only got a piece of each dessert and then everything was a blurry mess. By the time it ended, the tes were squeaky clean! It wasn''t him who did it and neither did he saw anything.


    Xiao Hua on the other hand was thoroughly impressed by Chen Mi, he nodded his head in approval. This mer was indeed great, he should have paid proper attention to him, someone who knew how to eat desserts can never be a bad guy. The same thing was going on in Chen Mi''s head as he nodded back at Xiao Hua with an approving grin.


    The waitress: "¡­." Somebodye and helps her up, it looks like she is getting dizzy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The five of them paid for their meal and walked out of the restaurant, they were thinking about whether to go and watch the soap opera that was currently popr in the town when Fang Chi stopped them. " I am sorry, I need to go and use the washroom."


    "It''s alright, take your time." Shen Li didn''t think much and let Fang Chi go, there were many public bathhouses and restrooms. And they weren''t standing far either, so there was no problem.


    Xiao Hua was standing idly beside Chen Mi but then his attention was attracted by something and then he too raised his hand as he sped Fang Chi''s arm and said, " I will go with you."


    Fang Chi nodded, he wasn''t as sensitive as Xiao Hua who was constantly stalked when he worked in the tavern and simply thought that Xiao Hua needed to go just like him, after all, they drank too much tea while they were eating at the snacks restaurant. Xiao Hua smiled, his eyes locked on the empty corridor that was right adjacent to them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Huu" after going to the restroom, Fang Chi felt relieved. He washed his hands in the bowl that was kept on a small table and wiped his hands, However just as he stood up to leave he heard the noise. Startled he whipped his head to the door of the restroom, it was a well-known fact that while a mer was using a cubicle no one else can open the door to the cubicle that the mer was using, so who was it? Trying to keep his voice steady, he called out, " this one is upied please look for another one."


    The Jingling of the door stopped but before Fang Chi could even take a breath, the jingling once again started even more fervent than before. Fang Chi''s eyes widened, as the walls of the small cubicle started to close on to him- who was trying to forcefully open the door of his cubicle, what should he do now?

 Chapter 258 Bang!

    <h4>Chapter 258 Bang!</h4>


    Fang Chi was scared stiff as he backed into the wall behind him, he didn''t know what to do anymore the restroom had no windows and he couldn''t even get out of the cubicle even if he wanted to, now what should he do? Cry for help but whom will he call? Then there was no other choice, he grabbed the bowl of water that was on the table and prepared himself to take on the person who was standing outside jingling the lock of the door. Even though the door looked like it was sturdy, it was old and he was certain that if he didn''t react soon, then the lock of the door might break anytime since it was too old to suffer the injustice it was being made to go through.


    Clutching the bowl over his head, Fang Chi prepared to knock it on the head of whoever it was but then-


    " Aha! You rascal, I got you" Xiang Hua''s voice resonated outside the corridor and then there was a loud bang. Fang Chi was startled, in his fear he has forgotten that Xiao Hua came to the rest house with him, listening to the sounds outside, it seemed that Xiang Hua was fighting those ruffians all alone. This can''t do, he can''t let him be alone with those ruffians! Fang Chi clenched his fists and was just preparing to go outside at the right time when the smell of blood permeated the air. His pupils shook then without caring about the so-called right moment, he just opened the door of his cubicle and ran out, waving the bowl in his hands wildly. " You bastard!! How dare you try to get handsy with a mer!"


    Bang!


    He was still waving the bowl in the air but then his moments seized when the bowl mmed right into someone and fell on the floor with a loud crash. Stunned, Fang Chi who was iling the bowl in his hand with his eyes closed opened his eyes and his gaze fell on a badly scarred woman whose entire face was covered with blood. Damn, what did he do? Did he use too much force and hurt the woman but no wait - this wasn''t the time to worry about this woman, what happened to Xiao Hua?


    He looked up and to his surprise, Xiao Hua waspletely fine. He was still standing upright in his shy clothes without even an uneven crease on those resplendent clothes, forget about blood, he looked there wasn''t even a scratch on his face, in fact, he looked like he was enjoying what he was seeing, Fang Chi blinked his eyes and looked at Xiang Hua inplete shock. " you¡­you are okay?"


    Xiao Hua raised a brow and looked at him haughtily with a gaze that one might use on an idiot, pointing to himself he asked, " what do you think? How do I look?"


    Fang Chi parted his lips and answered unconsciously, " you look fine." Though it waspletely unbelievable, that he looked like he hasn''t even moved a finger after dealing with this thug.


    " So why are you asking something so obvious?" said Xiao Hua with an eye roll as he kicked the thug whom Fang Chi has knocked unconscious. " This woman has been following us for quite some time, it''s weird that none of you detected her presence, it wasn''t that she was being even the slightest bit subtle. Don''t you think that you guys are a bit too much rxed?"


    Fang Chi: "¡­.." don''t you think that you are the one who is too observant of your surroundings?


    Then he looked down at the bleeding thug and asked, " but what was a woman doing here in this restroom? Did she make a mistake since her eyes are closed because of all that blood?"


    " Oh of course not," said Xiao Hua waving his hand with a ''please you gotta be joking'' air and continued, " it is I who dealt with this woman and that''s how she came to look like this."


    " How? I mean? How can you do this-" though Fang Chi was the one who asked the question, he instantly regretted it when Xiao Hua''s smile became strange. " let it be, there is no need for you to say anything-"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Hua waved his fan and pinched on something that made a subtle pop sound and then five des were sticking out of his fan, with an innocent smile thatpletely shook Fang Chi''s insides he asked, " isn''t it cute? I had it custom made when someone tried to make a move on me, that woman didn''t leave her house for good six months."


    " Yeah it''s cute," said Fang Chi awkwardly with a newfound fear regarding this mer who was standing in front of him. This Xiao Hua was no joke, just look at that gorgeous face with that blooming smile and then look at that threatening weapon he was holding in his hands, he shouldn''t have worried about this guy just look at him, he could have dealt with this woman all by himself without even making a sound. Then as if to change the topic, he kicked the woman lying on the floor with his foot and asked, " now what are we going to do with this woman?"


    "We are going to take her to Yamen of course," said Xiao Hua without batting an eye. " If we leave her just like that she will create trouble for other mers, don''t you think that she deserves to be locked in case she starts running around like a bitch in heat again, that will be too much trouble." Then he started rummaging through his robe and took out a rope from one of his pockets, Fang Chi who saw a varied number of weapons in Xiao Hua''s pockets couldn''t help but take a step back. " you - you actually carry a dagger with you?"


    Xiao Hua, who was busy tying the woman, looked up and shot another ''are you an idiot'' nce at Fang Chi casually said, " what do you mean by that? It''s basic self-defence. A mer always needs to carry a small weapon to protect himself."


    Fang Chi: "¡­." Small? At least look at the size of the dagger before saying that! Even Yu Dong doesn''t carry that big of a dagger when she goes hunting.

 Chapter 259 A scheme

    <h4>Chapter 259 A scheme</h4>


    Shen Li who was waiting for Fang Chi and Xiao Hua with others, witnessed a shocking scene when Xiao Hua returned with Fang Chi. The sight should have been quite normal if not for what Xiao Hua was dragging behind him. Shocked, Shen Li rubbed his eyes, and when he saw that Xiao Hua was indeed dragging a woman behind him, he couldn''t help the sense of foreboding that rose in his heart, this mer- just what did he do in just half an hour?


    When he turned to look at Chen Mi and Ye Liu, the two shared the same bemused look with him then without waiting for Fang Chi and Xiao Hua to walk over to them, the three rushed towards the two.


    " Xiao Hua, what happened?" Normally, Shen Li would have politely called Xiao Hua, Brother Xiao and patiently asked him if there was anything wrong with him but right now, he was too agitated to even think. Oh dear the woman was even bleeding and because Xiao Hua dragged her hair like he was dragging a rice sack, her entire appearance was messy, she looked so scary while bleeding and looking like that and what''s more, everyone was looking at them with those strange gazes that were making him ufortable.


    Xiao Hua shrugged and casually ced the hand which was holding to the other end of the rope on his hip while using the other to point at the woman who he was dragging around, "this woman just sneaked inside the mers restroom and tried to open the doors of the cubicles one after another, I and brother Fang caught her while she was doing this and took care of her, lest she tried to harm any mer who was just doing his business."


    He didn''t mention that the woman was trying to open the door to Fang Chi''s cubicle, because he knew that even the smallest possible thing can ruin a mer''s reputation so rather than saying the truth outright, he said it with a twist.


    His voice wasn''t loud and everyone who was looking at them heard what he said, those people who were disgruntled earlier and discussing about how mers were getting out of control and women should pay proper attention to their mers lest they became unruly choked and their faces turned purple. They shot Xiao Hua an annoyed look that he returned graciously with a smile, not looking bothered at all.


    Humph. They were still too fresh to fight with him, when he was in the tavern he used to fight every day for his pridepared to that, this was just child y to him.


    The women all understood that though petite and dainty Xiao Hua wasn''t as easy to deal with as he looked, so they all looked away and walked out of the circle that was surrounding the five of them, some lost their interest when they heard that it wasn''t the mer who were in trouble and some just left altogether since they didn''t want to get involved with such a messy thing.


    Only a few women stayed behind but that was only because they were interested in how this situation would y out and not to mention they were indeed quite bored watching and doing the same thing, again and again, every day. This was something new and intriguing, a few mers beating up a woman, how can they miss such an opportunity?


    Shen Li didn''t know what was ying in the head of the women who stayed behind, his entire attention was on the woman whom Xiao Hua has caught, though Xiao Hua didn''t say it outright. He understood what he meant, it wasn''t some unlucky mers that this woman was targeting, but Fang Chi who was soon going to be their family member, his expression turned dark. If today something happened to Fang Chi, then they would have never been able to raise their heads in front of Yu Dong.


    No matter how this engagement came through, the fact stayed that Fang Chi was Yu Dong''s fianc¨¦ and they were the ones who took him out today, if anything befell on him while he was with them, then not only will Fang Chi lose his reputation even they would be called names.


    The entire vige and maybe even Grandma Fang would think that there was something wrong with them, and maybe they were the ones who did something like this to Fang Chi- just thinking about it made his heart go cold, thankfully, Xiao Hua caught the culprit or else, they wouldn''t have been able to wash themselves even of they jumped down the yellow river right in front of everyone.


    Yu Dong would have trusted them but she wouldn''t have been able to fight just everyone.


    Simr, to Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi''s expressions were also not good. They were looking at the woman with reddened eyes as if they were looking at their enemy. Such a terrible scheme, just who came up with it? If things escted then they would have to kill themselves to prove their innocence, what kind of horrible person was behind this?


    They didn''t have a feud with just Fang Chi but them also!! Since, when did they offend such a scheming person?


    "Take her to Yamen," said Shen Li, his expression terrible, the matter wasn''t small and neither was it simple they could have lost their lives one by one because of this scheme. Even if Yu Dong trusted them the vigers wouldn''t have let them go and they themselves would have been guilty throughout.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The five of them took the woman to the yamen who returned to consciousness the second, she was hit by the Yamen officer. But she insisted that Fang Chi was the one who deliberately seduced her by moving around with that shameless wriggle of his hips, she even med him for being dressed too lightly.


    And to make matter worse the yamen officers were partial, though they didn''t say anything outright they seemed to have agreed with what the woman said and even fined Fang Chi for his ways. On the surface, they said it was for causing harm to that woman''s face but their leer told them that just like the woman they thought that Fang Chi was a promiscuous mer.

 Chapter 260 What’s up bitches, (fixed)

    <h4>Chapter 260 What¡¯s up bitches, (fixed)</h4>


    " The audacity of those idiots." Chen Mi couldn''t help but snarl as he thought about what just happened at the Yamen, just because they were mers, they were treated like this and yet that woman who tried to harm Fang Chi was allowed to leave scot free. Just an hour of detention what did they mean by that? Were they looking down on them? He turned to Fang Chi and hurriedly sped his wrist, as he consoled him, " Brother Chi, don''t think about those idiots anymore. They are just corrupt officials who like to suck up to the powerful and try to bully the weak, don''t even pay the slightest bit of attention to them."


    Fang Chi smiled ruefully, he knew that he shouldn''t take this matter to heart. After all, the minute they thought of taking that woman to the Yamen, he should have thought about this conclusion, he was a mer and no one cared about what happened to a mer. Even though it was unfair, there was nothing he could do, so he could only suck it up and remain silent. He shook his head and gently looked at Chen Mi, " I am not going to pay any attention to them, even if I look upset, I will be fine in a few minutes. After all, it''s not the first time, that this happened to me."


    This certainly didn''t happen to him for the first time, when he and Mu Yuxo broke things off, back then even the vigers called him names. Even when he wasn''t in the wrong, everyone thought of him as a seductive fox and cursed at him, some even went as far as telling him to look at his face before trying to leap into the nest of a Phoenix while he was an ugly duckling. Now even though those vigers said that he was a very fortunate mer and whatnot, those scars left behind by those ugly words had left a huge void in his heart and no one can fix it.


    He suppressed the agony that he was feeling and smiled at Chen Mi with watery eyes, " I don''t really mind those people, it''s not like I can do anything to them and since, I can''t do anything whats the point of even thinking about those ugly things and make myself upset?"


    Chen Mi felt even more upset when he heard Fang Chi say these things with a smile, at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel wronged on Fang Chi''s behalf. It wasn''t that he was the one in the wrong but yet they made him feel so worthless, he wished he could just kick them in the guts!!


    Shen Li and Ye Liu were even more upset, there was so much they wanted to say but didn''t, there was no point in fighting with those officers, clearly, they were in cahoots with that thug, since they didn''t even lock her up and let her leave without any charges, even if they tried to fight them, most likely they would have been the one at the losing side.


    Xiao Hua stared at the group and sighed, " do you feel that bad about this? If so why don''t you tell Yu Dong about it? I am pretty sure, she will avenge you."


    Shen Li , Chen Mi and Ye Liu : "¡­.." avenge? More like she will wipe the floor of the yamen with those officers'' faces.


    Fang Chi''s reaction too was extreme as he jumped and waved his hands, iling them around, " no we can''t, absolutely cannot say a thing to Yu Dong, or else-" realising what he was going to say, he immediately mped his mouth shut.


    But that only made the others even more suspicious, especially Xiao Hua who narrowed his eyes and pointed his fan at Fang Chi and said, " what is it?"


    Silence. Fang Chi gritted his teeth even more as he shook his head but how can Xiao Hua let him go? He tipped his chin with his fan and repeated, " what is it? Tell me or I am might spill what happened to Yu Dong, and then she will make those guys go ding dong like that huge bell at the town''s squire."


    Fang Chi was no match for Xiao Hua and in the end spilled everything, once the group finished listening they all exchanged a look with each other, sure enough, Yu Dong''s tactics weren''t easy. She actually did something so terrifying to Mu Yuxi and that was when she knew that thetter was the daughter of the vige head and still charged at her, if she found out that a lowly thug tried to make a move on her fianc¨¦-


    Xiao Hua, Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi: "¡­.." I can almost imagine that devil-like image of her.


    Shen Li shook his head and pinched the bridge of his nose, " really that girl, she is such a trouble maker. If she doesn''t learn how to restrain herself I am afraid that she will end up creating a big mess one day."


    Chen Mi sympathetically patted his brother Shen as he smilingly spoke, " don''t worry, Brother Li. If wife creates a big mess I am sure that she will just wipe everyone out before they can call the yamen."


    The other mers: "¡­." At least don''t say such terrible things with that smile on your face! It looks horrifying!


    In the end, Xiao Hua was the one who broke the silence, " alright, I get it. You don''t want to tell Yu Dong anything but still hate that you were treated like this?"


    At first Fang, Chi hesitated but then he nodded his head, " That''s right."


    " alrighty then" pping his hands loudly, Xiao Hua winked slyly at Fang Chi and the group, " follow me, we are going to have some fun."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They needed to have a very long talk about Xiao Hua''s definition of fun, as the four of them stared at the dingy pub in front of them, they couldn''t help but feel terrified.


    " Brother Xiao, why did you bring us here?" asked Fang Chi after he was able to summon enough courage, why were they here and what were they even doing in this ce?


    " Exactly" chimed Chen Mi though he tried to put on a brave face, his entire body was shivering.


    Xiao Hua blew a kiss at them, "oh don''t worry little ones, you are perfectly fine with brother Hua." And then he kicked the door of the pub and shouted, " whats up bitches? Get a move on!"

 Chapter 261 Fang Hao

    <h4>Chapter 261 Fang Hao</h4>


    " Yo? What are you doing here Xiao Hua?" A woman who was sitting behind the counter walked toward them. Her lips were quirked as she looked at Xiao Hua and wriggled her brows, " did you finally realise that I am the right one for you? I am so d that you are willing to be-"


    As she held out her arms and went to hug Xiao Hua who just pped her arms aside and walked inside the pub, " yeah, yeah and just how many times have I asked you not to dream with your eye open guess you just don''t listen." As he walked inside he realised that he wasn''t being followed and he turned his head and shouted over his shoulder, " You guys, don''t you want to take revenge? Then what are you standing there for? Why note inside?"


    The four of them looked at each other, they didn''t want to enter the pub but at the same time they didn''t want to let the matter go and from the looks of it Xiao Hua seem to know this thug-like woman. In the end, even though they were a bit queasy they still went inside the dingy pub that was filled with all sorts of characters.


    " Brother Xiao, why did you bring us here?" Though Shen Li was not afraid since Xiao Hua was the one who brought them here and given that they were more and less of his boss and acquaintances, he wouldn''t do anything to harm them and he also saved Fang Chi from getting molested, so yeah he really wasn''t that scared of walking inside but when these rough-looking women were staring at them with those gazes that were basically asking them to leave since they have no business here, he couldn''t help but tug on Xiao Hua''s sleeve.


    Xiao Hua didn''t answer until they reached the table situated in the darkest corner of the pub and only then did he turn around and looked at the four of them with a smile as he pointed to the woman who was following them, "This is Xi Yanqing, the leader of the thugs in this town."


    Shen Li''s head snapped in Xi Yanqing''s direction and so did the others, they all turned to look at Xi Yanqing who smiled shyly, " ah, he is always boasting about me. I am not that great," then she walked around them to get to the back of Xiao Hua''s chair and tried to hug Xiao Hua from behind but thetter pushed her face away.


    Xi Yanqing didn''t look offended at all instead she smiled by sping her hands over her heart and sighed with a huge smile on her face like a love-struck fool. " You are really the most gorgeous flower I have seen, Xiao Hua."


    Xiao Hua snorted while the others felt a bit awkward, was this okay? Wasn''t this some sort of molestation? The four of them were thoroughly confused and Fang Chi couldn''t help but whisper to Xiao Hua, " there is no need for you to suffer like this-"


    Xiao Hua looked at him with a bemused expression as if to say when did you see me suffer but then he looked at Xi Yanqing and her flirty winks that she was shooting over his direction and rolled his eyes, " don''t take her seriously, she is like this with just anyone. If you be friendly with her, she will be like this with you too."


    Shen Li and the other two took a few steps back and hurriedly said, " we are married but nice to meet you."


    Fang Chi too took a step away from Xiao Hua with a grimace. " I am engaged but it''s nice seeing you."


    Xi Yanqingughed and then raked her gaze over them with a smirk. Once she was done checking them out she winked, " Well I always liked stealing treasures when there is a guard around."


    Neither of them responded to her extremely vulgar words but the horrified expressions on their faces were enough to let anyone know what they were feeling.


    " Stop that" smacking Xi Yanqing with his fan, Xiao Hua flipped his hair back and casually leaned back, " stop scaring them like this" then he turned to look at Shen Li and the others with a scrunched up expression and added, " she is just joking with you all, her favourite past time is to tease mers, but she still has a few bottom lines that she won''t cross. Or else I wouldn''t have been friends with you."


    As if to confirm they all turned their heads towards Xi Yanqing who was still smiling and didn''t seem to have any thoughts of refuting Xiao Hua only then did they heave a sigh of relief.


    Xi Yanqing stared at their naive antics and chuckled, " why did you bring these four cuties to my humble abode? They don''t seem to fit in."


    Xiao Hua raised his brows and questioningly looked at Xi Yanqing, " do you mean to say that I fit right in? Is that what you just said?"


    " Of course not, I just don''t see why you would bring them here without any reason, so what is it?"


    With a tilt of his head, Xiao Hua leaned back on his chair. " Did one of your gang members return with scratches on her face all over?"


    Sensing that something was off with Xiao Hua''s tone, Xi Yanqing''s smile vanished ever so slightly as she nodded. " Yes, one of them indeed returned with bloody scratches all over her face but how do you know that?"


    Xiao Hua gave her a bless your heart smile before speaking, " Because I was the one who gave it to her," then he pointed his fan to Fang Chi and added, " that woman tried to get handsy with my bro here, so you better get her here and have her spit out who was the one ordered her to do so¡­and why, if not-" he shot Xi Yanqing a smug look, " I can always make little Ji see someone else. Plenty of fish in the sea, you know?"


    Xi Yanqing''s expression stiffened before she smiled and nodded, " I will bring her to you, just wait. I will be right back in a few minutes."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She indeed brought the woman who escaped scot-free in the Yamen to them in less than ten minutes. At first, the woman was surprised but when she saw the five mers who took her to yamen, she understood that she might have pissed someone off whom she shouldn''t. Xi Yanqing didn''t even have to say anything as she hurriedly spouted everything that she knew, " It has nothing to do with me, a mer with a red mole on his right cheek was the one who asked me to do that¡­I...I have nothing to do with this. I don''t even know that mer"


    " You might not know him but-" Xiao Hua turned to look at Fang Chi who was clenching his fists and arched a brow, " But looks like brother Fang sure knows who it was. Don''t you?"


    Fang Chi bit his bottom lip hard that it started to bleed, "It''s my cousin Fang Hao."

 Chapter 262 Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 262 Wedding</h4>


    " ah Chi, you are here?" Grandma Fang knew that Fang Chi was going to the town with Yu Dong''s husbands. She was prepared to wait for her grandson till the evening but to her surprise, Fang Chi returned in the noon, surprising her. She blinked and ced the firewood that she was adding to the stove and stood up, wiping the ashes sticking to her hands on her ragged clothing, she looked at Fang Chi, " what happened? You returned so soon? Was the outing not fun?"


    Fang Chi who was still in a daze and shook his head before smiling, " no, the outing was fun. Brother Shen and the others treated me very well." He raised his hands and showed grandma Fang the bags he was carrying, " see, they bought me so many things. I wanted to refuse these but they didn''t even listen to me and handed me one thing after another."


    Grandma Fang smiled and her good mood elevated even more. " that''s great, it''s good that they treat you so well. With this, you don''t have to worry about anything. Yu Dong is a good woman and her husbands are nice too, as long as they treat you well, you have to remember that you need to be kind to them as well got it?"


    Fang Chi nodded his head, though his heart was a bit stifled with what happened in the town. Though he escaped the cmity and was able to return home safe and sound, Fang Chi couldn''t help but ponder over his current situation.


    '' Though that woman said that the mer who paid her to ruin brother Fang''s reputation was called Fang Hao but we can never be sure and someone who can think of such a slick scheme as to kill all four birds with just one stone, I don''t think that he will be foolish enough to give his real name. It can be a lie or someone might have used Fang Hao as their bargaining chip either way you need to pay attention and take care of yourself.'' This was what Xiao Hua told Fang Chi while he was beating and kicking the woman while jumping up and down on the back of the woman who tried her best to escape.


    At that moment he realised that the meeting with his cousins was not as simple as he thought, he knew that his cousins were always aiming to marry a rich woman or man in the town and because of this they stayed unmarried for so long. Now both Fang Hao and Fang Nan were in theirte twenties and were waiting to get married but because they had such big dreams, they were left on the shelf for so long? What if they - what if one of them got their eyes set on Yu Dong?


    Fang Chi bit his lip, he didn''t even listen to his grandma who was hurrying him to wash his hands and eat his lunch.


    " Fang Chi? What''s the matter with you boy?" Grandma Fang shouted. She had been calling Fang Chi to eat but instead of listening to her, he was busying himself with sewing golden butterflies on his wedding dress?


    His hands were quick thus in just ten minutes he has finished embroidering the cuff and neckline. Seeing him work so fast, grandma Fang couldn''t help but chuckle, " darn boy, are you in a hurry to get married so soon?" And what was more he even drew a small fish on thest piece of the neckline, Fang Chi was thinking about Yu Dong while embroidering and thus before he knew it the fish has already taken shape, only when his grandmother called his name did he realised that his thoughts have gotten astray.


    (a/n: Yu Dong''s name meant ''east'' but her nickname '' Dong Dong'' meant fish jelly.)


    He blushed and put down the wedding dress, actually what he was thinking was- why did Yu Dong have to be so good that she was attracting bees and butterflies with just one appearance in the town. His brain worked fast but his hands were even faster, what was this? Was he trying to dere sovereignty or something?


    Grandma Fangughed as she handed him a bowl of millet porridge, " Come on, just a week more then you can cross the threshold." Then she sighed and shook her head faking mncholy, " Ai, to think that you are actually this impatient to get married. Looks like you can''t wait to leave your grandmother."


    Fang Chi put down his needlework and then hugged his grandma, he wanted to tell his grandmother everything but he was afraid that his grandmother would go to the Fang family and ask for an exnation that''s something that they can''t afford to do at the moment and his grandmother was already so old, there was no point in doing something so useless, a week he just have to hold on for a week. But for now, he should take care of his grandma " Grandma, is it me who can''t wait to leave or it''s you who can''t wait to send me off?"


    Grandma Fang, who was hugged all of a sudden was shocked after all she remembered how this brat would always say that a woman and a mer should keep their distance even if they are rted ever since he turned ten, who would have expected that this boy would hug her so suddenly? She pped his cheek with just the correct amount of force and immediately wiped off the tears that were brimming in her eyes, " you boy, ah.. just go and eat what are you making me cry for?"


    Fang Chi smiled and nodded picking up the bowl of porridge he thought hard and long, and finally came to a conclusion that as long as he didn''t go out, no one woulde and pick trouble with him, his thinking was very simple but Fang Chi who was bent on having a peaceful wedding didn''t know that he wasn''t fortunate enough to have one. And that all the sacrifices that he just made would go down in the drain.

 Chapter 263 I will do this marriage instead

    <h4>Chapter 263 I will do this marriage instead</h4>


    A week passed by very quickly, once the wedding date got closer and closer, Yu Dong and Fang Chi got busier day by day in fact they got so busy that neither of them had the time to look for each other, Yu Dong did try to look for Fang Chi because ever since her husbands returned from the town, they had gotten more secretive and would often rush off to the Fang house, they tried their best to act like nothing was wrong but Yu Dong who had a keen sense of observation, soon realised that something was off about the situation. However, every time she tried to get closer to her husbands and made attempts to figure out what was wrong, Yu Dong realised that they would change the topic and said that it was a secret between them alone.


    In the end, she had no other option but to give up on the matter altogether. Simrly, Fang Chi was bent on not going out so as to avoid every bit of trouble, thus the two of them couldn''t even see each other faces much less have any chance to meet each other. On the day of the wedding, Fang Chi was woken up by grandma Fang earlier than the sun in the morning and then he was sent to the bathhouse to wash himself. Throughout the process, Grandma Fang urged him to hurry and Fang Chi despite having a total of four hours had to wash in just a few minutes.


    The second he was out of the outhouse, Grandma Fang dragged him to the front hall and handed him a change of clothes, " First change into this and let the others do your makeup, once you are done with that, you can change into your wedding clothes, I am afraid that you will dirty them if you wear them first."


    Fang Chi agreed with his grandmother, that the makeup and hair will take most of the time and then there was a likely chance that they might get spoiled. A few months ago, a mer wore his wedding clothes before getting his makeup done and then by some unfortunate incident, his wedding dress was spoiled. Not one person in the big river vige didn''t hear the mournful screams of the mer when that happened after that everyone started to have their makeup done before donning on their wedding dress. " got it"


    By the time he finished changing his clothes and dried his hair, Grandma Fang called a person toe into the house. This person Fang Chi was very familiar with, he was the husband of Wu Junfen, he wasn''t originally from the vige but like Chu Chang, he married in the vige from the capital, however, unlike Chu Chang, this mer was really gentle and his bearing was not at all spoiled he was kind to others and despite being in his forties he looked young. His rtionship with his wife was good and together they had two sons, a mer and a young boy. Everyone called him Yuehua.


    " Let brother Yuehua brush your hair," said Grandma Fang, then she turned to Yuehua and nodded politely. " I am sorry for bothering you, Yuehua."


    " Grandma is really polite," said Yuehua as heughed, hisugh was like tinkling bells that eased anyone no matter how winded they were, even Fang Chi was a bit rxed despite being so wrung up, that he almost started to perspire. " Chi really grew up to be one fine mer. Just look at that bright cinnabar, he will defiantly bear a lot of children for his wife."


    " Brother Hua, stop teasing me." said Fang Chi with a shy smile, there were still a few hours before he got married to Yu Dong- so why were they discussing such a topic right now? "pared to me, it''s you who is living a happy and fulfilling life."


    Yuehua smiled and rubbed Fang Chi''s head. " if I wasn''t living a happy life, do you think that I would have dared toe here andb your hair for you?" Yuehua took theb from Grandma Fang and sternly added, " now, stay silent. No matter what happens you aren''t allowed to interrupt me until I finishbing here for you, alright?"


    " I know," said Fang Chi as he sat up straight.


    " Oneb isbed to the beginning, one shall not worry about the riches, the secondbbed to the beginning, one shall never worry about sickness and illness, the thirdbbed to the beginning, one shall have many sons and daughters, the fourthbbed to the beginning - one shall have mutual respect and love in the marriage, the fifthbbed to the beginning- one shall live like a pair together. The sixthbbed to the end and the union shallst till the eternity and the knots will always be tied together. Combed from the beginning to the end. One shall be blessed with years of honour, harmony and riches." Yuehuabed Fang Chi''s hair very gently till the end, before picking up the makeup brush. Once he was done with his work he tied Fang Chi''s hair and pinned it properly then turned to look at Grandma Fang and said, " let us leave him alone, he needs to put on his wedding dress."


    Grandma Fang nodded and turned to look at Fang Chi with a smile in her eyes, " I will be right outside if you want something then just call me."


    Fang Chi nodded. Once everyone was gone, he closed the door and picked up the wedding clothes. He was busy untying the strings of his shirt, thus he didn''t even notice that one of the trunks that were brought by the workers snapped open and out came a figure that was hiding in that trunk.


    Just as Fang Chi started to wear his clothes, the figure closed up to him and then mped his mouth and nose shut with a handkerchief that was infused with knockout drugs. Fang Chi''s eyes widened as he tried to struggle but the figure didn''t let go until Fang Chi fell to the ground.


    Once he was knocked unconscious, the figure snatched away the wedding veil he was clutching and sneered, " you sleep, brother Chi. This marriage I will do it in your stead."

 Chapter 264 The rotten scheme.

    <h4>Chapter 264 The rotten scheme.</h4>


    Fang Hao lifted Fang Chi by locking his arms around his waist,pared to him Fang Chi was a lot more bigger and taller thus it was really hard for him to pick him off the ground and put him in the wooden box in which he was hiding. Fang Chi has been eating well ever since he was engaged to Yu Dong, thetter would often send him meat and fish that she caught thus his weight wasn''t as negligible as it once was and coupled with the fact that he was unconscious, Fang Hao was breaking in a sweat as he dumped Fang Chi''s unconscious body in the wooden box and closed the lid.


    Only after taking care of Fang Chi did he turn around to look at Fang Nan who was picking up the wedding dress that has fallen on the floor and was clicking his tongue. " Just look at the fabric of this dress, it''s cheap and the quality is so poor that I don''t even want to talk about it much less wear it. To think that he and that old woman would actually save money on such a special asion like this, tsk, tsk. What a shame."


    Fang Hao: "¡­." ???? Bro, are you reallyining about the material of the dress when you are here to gatecrash the wedding and steal Fang Chi''s bride? Are you alright in your head?


    However, no matter what Fang Hao thought, he didn''t say anything out loud. There was a time when he used to think that Fang Nan, this cousin of his was a gentle and naive mer but after seeing him scheme against Fang Chi one thing after the another just because he fancied Yu Dong because of her good looks and wealth, the image that Fang Hao had in his head regarding Fang Nan went through a drastic change. Now, that he knew what exactly Fang Nan was capable of he didn''t dare to go out of his way and say anything offensive. He swallowed hard as he watched Fang Nan change his clothes and hesitatingly said, " are you sure that this n of yours will seed? Though that woman doesn''t have any powerful title, she doesn''t look like an easy person to bully."


    Fang Nan immediately turned around and red at him. " are you trying to jinx this for me? Do you think that this is the time and ce for you to say such things? I have worked hard on this n and we are finally on thest step, and now you want to back out? Of course, I know that things are going to be hard for me but as long as I go through all the rituals and cross this house''s threshold, I will be her husband, even if she didn''t ept me, she will have to ept me nheless."


    As he spoke he changed his clothes, first donning the shirt and then the flowing pants. While he was wearing the shirt, his gaze fell on the little fish that Fang Chi has embroidered on it and snickered. ''Looks like this guy despite getting engaged under those circumstances liked Yu Dong quite a long, I can''t wait to see his expression once he finds himself in someone''s else bed.''


    Fang Hao watched his cousin bustle around silently, he felt that what they were doing was a bit too much. Though he hated Fang Chi because of this background but his hatred was limited to just that, he didn''t despise Fang Chi this bad that he would try to ruin his marriage. But Fang Nan had sweet-talked their entire family, and they all thought that Yu Dong was indeed the perfect candidate for Fang Nan''s bride, she was good looking and had connections in the town and most importantly she was rich.


    After grandma Fang left, his mother and aunts tried to take over the business but they didn''t have the talent to run a sessful business and in just a few years they ended up taking a lot of loans and the debts their family had was too much for them to pay back. Now the Fang family which was famous for being their sessful business were nothing but an empty shell. Thus, the n even though it was risky, the Fang family all agreed to it.


    " Come help meb" once Fang Nan finished dressing up, he handed theb to Fang Hao who took it with a stupefied expression, he looked down at theb in his hand like it was some sort of mega jumbo spider and spluttered, " B...But this is generally done by a married mer!"


    Fang Nan sat down in front of the dressing table and red at Fang Hao through the mirror. " so you want me to call a married mer now? Are you stupid? justb my hair and give me the blessings why are you talking so much?"


    Fang Hao shivered, he was really angry. Give him his blessings? Then what about him? Didn''t he know that an unmarried mer never did this ritual? However, no matter how angry and anxious he was in the end, Fang Hao simply took a deep breath andbed Fang Nan''s hair for him just like Yuehua had done for Fang Chi. Fang Nan had the backing of the family elders he would be kicked out if he messed up with this n.


    Once he was done, he carefully pinned Fang Nan''s hair and put on the hair ornament before putting on the veil and covering his face. " remember to hide your hands and don''t let anyone touch them, you might have darkened them with makeup but your hands are much softer and smaller whenpared with Fang Chi, anyone who knows him will be able to spot the difference so you better take care of this."


    " I know," said Fang Nan as he stood up and nced at the wooden box in which they have dumped Fang Chi and ruthlessly added, " Remember to deliver this box to the correct ce, as soon as possible. I don''t want anyone to create a mess of this n for which strived so hard."


    Fang Hao nced at the wooden box and nodded, " Got it." Even if it was a pity, he had no other choice.

 Chapter 265 An omen

    <h4>Chapter 265 An omen</h4>


    Yu Dong didn''t know that her groom has been changed even if she had spiritual power there was no way for her to find out such a thing, currently she just finished up changing her clothes and was enjoying all the praises that her husbands were showering on her.


    Chen Mi circled around Yu Dong, his eyes shining as he appraised her outfit and the delicate makeup that uncle Fu has applied on her face, even though Yu Dong was really beautiful and didn''t need any makeup, it was like adding another round of lustre to the already gorgeous moon. She looked ethereal! Like an immortal that has descended the earth to clear off the evil, she was looking that unreal. " Wife, you are looking so good! Seeing you like this, I really want to marry you again!"


    When Chen Mi married the previous Yu Dong, she was a chain smoker and loved to drink, with theck of a bnced diet and a controlled amount of drinking, herplexion turned yellow and her beer belly got more and more bloated, she was really ugly. Later on, she got addicted to drugs and her weight dropped but even now then she didn''t look half as good as the current Yu Dong. What a pity, why was it that he married an unstable potbelly alcoholic, who forcefully married him and not the current Yu Dong? How good it would have been if he married such a beautiful and gentle Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong smiled, as a knowing glint passed in her eyes. Hmm, it wasn''t as if he couldn''t marry her- after all, though they were her husbands that was all because she possessed this body that they were already married to, however, she was a different soul- so shouldn''t they be married to her now that the previous Yu Dong was gone? Mhmm, the idea wasn''t bad then she will give it some more thought. She patted his head and teased, " Then why don''t you look for a wedding date and we will get married that day."


    Chen Mi who was jumping around just a second ago, flushed as he bowed his head and shyly twisted his waist, " Wife, you are such a tease." Then he covered his face with a '' whoop'' and then hid behind Shen Li whoughed gently.


    " Don''t tease him so much," said Shen Li though he sounded more amused than admonishing. Chen Mi was after all a little troublemaker and only Yu Dong''s asional teasing would set him, thus, Shen Li wasn''t really angry or annoyed. He took out a red string from an old wooden box and taking possession of Yu Dong''s hand, he tied it around her wrist. " This the red string of faith, when a woman and mer get married they tie it around their wrists, after bowing to the heaven and earth the parent will tie a knot to lock their fates together." Then he pointed to the three knots that were already tied on it and added, " These are where our strings are tied and today Chi''s string will be tied in it as well."


    Yu Dong looked at the red string that was old and sturdy and nodded, she didn''t know that this world had such a ritual but she will respect it.


    ( a/n: it''s taken from the Indian wedding ceremony, the bride and groom have cloths draped around their shoulders and it''s tied in a knotter on till the ceremony is concluded, I just added a bit of twist)


    Ye Liu who was taking care of the kids, came out of his room and when he saw Yu Dong, he raised his brow and sniggered, " are you going to marry brother Chi or knock him unconscious? I am afraid while you look like that, Brother Chi will surely faint."


    As soon as he said that, Yu Mai who was dressed in beautiful red auspicious clothing, rushed to Yu Dong and praised his sister, " Elder sister you look so good, I want my bride to look this pretty too!"


    Lang Ru who was following after him heard this and looked at the heroic-looking Yu Dong who could make any mer fall to his knees and call her ''mommy'', suddenly she felt like Yu Mai has raised the bar too high, how was she supposed to copy that? But no matter what she will try her best to be the most beautiful bride on the day she will marry Yu Mai!


    Yu Mai had no idea that someone was already nning for a wedding that was years away and even if he did know about it, he wouldn''t have cared, after all, he was too busy praising Yu Dong for being pretty.


    Yu Dongughed at her brother''s enthusiasm and picked him up in her arms, " Mai is pretty too, you are the prettiest mer in the vige."


    Little bun who was nestling in his daddy''s arms heard his mother''s word and immediately went still as he let out an opposing cry. '' if Uncle Mai was the prettiest mer then what was he? A potato?''


    Yu Dong instantly knew that she said something wrong, thus, she started to coax the little bun with a fawning smile on her face. " Of course, our little bun bun is the prettiest baby in the vige."


    Little bun was sceptical of his mother''s coaxing, but after a short while, he was sessfully pleased and even if his little tummy was puffed out in pride.


    " Don''t praise him too much, he will be a little narcissist," said Chen Mi as he poked his son''s belly.


    "It''s fine-" just as Yu Dong opened her mouth to say that little bun was indeed the prettiest, aunt Wang who was responsible for bringing the horse rushed in and interrupted her, " Dong Dong what are you doing? Come out, the auspicious hour is going to begin soon, you don''t want to miss the timing, the next auspicious hour is three hourster do you want to wait till then to take the wedding procession to the Fang house?"


    The vigers all paid great attention to the auspicious timings, thus even the time for Yu Dong to get on the horse was calcted by a priestess from the town.


    " Oh, then let''s go," said Yu Dong and just as she stepped out, someone knocked on the mirror that was on the table next to the kitchen door and it fell with a loud shattering noise.


    An omen.

 Chapter 266 Wedding part 1

    <h4>Chapter 266 Wedding part 1</h4>


    Aunt Wang was surprised by the loud sound, she red at the worker whom they hired as a day worker and immediately scolded, " What are you doing? How can you be so careless? You actually broke an ornament on such an auspicious day, don''t you know that it''s considered an omen?"


    The worker immediately knelt down, she was very careful to not knock into anything that was precious and expensive but she was a bit careless while she was moving a table. She was too focussed on not dropping the heavy table that she didn''t pay any attention to her surroundings and while the other worker rushed past her, she was knocked on the table and that ss ornament fell. She too knew that breaking something on an auspicious day was considered an omen. But right now it wasn''t her fault! However there was nothing she could do, all the workers were busy and in a rush, it wasn''t as if the worker who ran past her deliberately knocked into her. So, she could only kowtow and beg for mercy, " I am really sorry, Madam. I was careless, I didn''t pay attention while carrying the table outside and ended up knocking into that ornament, you can punish me by cutting off my wages."


    Aunt Wang was infuriated, was this something that could be solved by cutting her wages? Today was Yu Dong''s wedding, the marriage with Fang Chi was already a big mess. Nothing about it was normal and the incidents that led to their wedding were all atypical, if something happened today then her Yu Dong might be the joke of the vige. Pei, Pei, what was she thinking? She should be positive, it was such a good day. However that doesn''t mean that she will leave this stupid girl just like that " You little girl-"


    "Alright, why are you raising your voice for?" Uncle Fu who heard his wife''s screams immediately came inside while supporting his waist, though his pregnancy wasn''t showing yet, he was more than two months pregnant, of course, he have to be very careful. Especially in a ce that was crowded. He nced at the woman who was kneeling on the floor and then at the broken ornament, he has seen this beautiful ss ornament that Yu Dong had in her house. Yu Dong had told them that she brought it for a sky-high price from a merchant who came from the west. He sighed and pped his wife''s arm, " You are busy scolding this worker and there the auspicious time to get on the horse is going to get over any second."


    Aunt Wang felt wronged she immediately pointed at the worker andined, " She broke that ornament, you know that we don''t even break a teacup on auspicious days and she actually broke such an expensive ornament, what are we going to do if something happens- Gack! What? Why are you twisting my ears?"


    Uncle Fu snorted as he twisted Aunt Wang''s ear. " Don''t you know what to say and what not to say? You already know that breaking ornaments invited bad luck instead of saying some good things you are actually acting like a crow beak, are you stupid?"


    " Let''s leave them to it," said Yu Dong as she swiftly walked out, she didn''t want to be entangled in a husband and wife fight and what was more, she was their junior so she couldn''t say anything to either of them. Earlier when the worker knocked on the mirror she didn''t want to say anything to the poor worker, after all, she was just doing her work and it wasmon for people to knock into this or that while they were in a hurry, but before she could say anything Aunt Wang was already settling the ount with the worker. She wanted to interfere but she thought that it wouldn''t look on Aunt Wang''s part if she tried to stop her, so even if she didn''t think that the master was big enough to cut the wage of the worker or scold her, she remained silent.


    And since she didn''t speak out of her ce then, so how can she say anything when the two were arguing?


    " Ah, looks like we came on time." Just as she stepped out of her house with her husbands, Grandma Yu arrived with the help of Yu Tong who was carefully looking around the courtyard. True to their promise, the two only came alone and didn''t bring anyone else from the Yu house. What Yu Dong didn''t know was that both Qiu Bai and Old man Yu wanted toe with Grandma Yu and Yu Tong and when the two of them refused, both - Qiu Bai and Old man Yu made a big fuss. ording to them even if the bones were snapped into pieces, Yu Dong still had Yu''s family''s blood flowing in her veins. So, she was still a member of the Yu family and since the two of them were married in the Yu family, they were Yu Dong''s elders, how dare she refuse them entry?


    Old man Yu screamed and shouted a lot but Grandma Yu just locked him inside their bedroom and Yu Tong did the same with her daddy. The two of them had to use a lot of threats, ammunition and everything else at their disposal toe to Yu Dong''s wedding alone.


    " Grandma Yu." Yu Dong went forward and helped Grandma Yu in a seat that was specially prepared for her. Yu Dong knew that grandma Yu was suffering from back pain thus she asked the hired workers to cushion one chair properly. Thus, when Grandma Yu sat down, she felt veryfortable.


    " Grandma" at first Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi were shocked when they saw that Grandma Yu came to the wedding but then they snapped out of their daze and hurried forward. Of course, their wife allowed Grandma Yu to attend the wedding, among the Yu Family members, only Grandma Yu treated them nicely but she was too old and all the managing power was in the hand of second aunt Yu.


    " Ah look at you three, you all seem to have grown up so much." Grandma Yu took the water that Shen Li served her and took a sip, as she swallowed the sweet and fragrant spiritual water all her tiredness and aches vanished. Grandma Yu was surprised that the water at Yu Dong''s house was so different from the one at her house and she finished the entire cup within seconds. Then she looked at Chen Mi who was holding little bun and her face crinkled as she beamed, " Ah is that my grandson, let me see him."

 Chapter 267 Wedding- feeling lost. Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 267 Wedding- feeling lost. Part 2</h4>


    Little bun might be naughty at home but when faced with a stranger, he immediately turned as quiet as a quail and hid in his daddy''s arms. Who was this? Why was she asking for bun bun? He didn''t even know her! What was this? At least bring him a milk pudding and introduce herself to him before taking the matter so far as to take him in her arms. But no matter how much he wriggled here and wriggled there, in the end, he was in Chen Mi''s arms when Chen Mi peeled him off and handed him to grandma Yu, little bun could do nothing except stare at his daddy with an expression that said - '' how could you betray me like this?'' If little bun could speak properly he would have written a poem on betrayal with his limited range of words.


    He wanted to fight but then two warm hands took him and he was mushed in a cosy hug that was even morefortable than his daddy and mother''s. Little bun who was reluctant to go in Grandma Yu''s arm immediately snuggled closer to her enjoying every second of it.


    Grandma Yu didn''t know that her first grandchild was so smart that he had so many thoughts in just a few seconds, she was just happy that her grandchild didn''t refuse her and even snuggled closer to her. To her it didn''t matter whether her eldest grandchild was a mer or a daughter, or even a son- a grandchild was a grandchild, simple as that. Of course, she wouldn''t say no to a granddaughter or grandson but if it was mer then that was okay too. She would pamper him too. Smiling foolishly she patted little bun''s back as she happily praised his good looks, " his nose is so cute and his eyes, they are just as shiny as Dong Dong''s- I am sure he will be a great beauty when he grows up, haha. I can almost imagine a line of man and woman asking for his hand in front of your door, Dong Dong."


    " If that person will have to stand in a line to get my little bun, then they might as well nevere," said Yu Dong, her son was so cute and smart, he was only nine months old but his brain worked faster than any baby in the vige, of course, he will be a really smart child when he grows up, how can an average, stuck in a line with many others like him or her be good enough for him? If they are going to marry her little bun they might be exceptional!


    " huh?" Grandam Yu was confused, by what her granddaughter just said, she turned to look at Chen Mi for an exnation but thetter simply stomped on Ye Liu''s shoes and motioned him to say something.


    Ye Liu stared at the footprint on his brand new shoe and red at Chen Mi, he will definitely get him back for this but before that, he will have to change the topic lest their grandmother inw realised how much of a mer-son loving maniac Yu Dong was. " Ah, sister inw, Tong what are you looking around for?"


    Yu Tong who was darting her eyes here and there for Li Hanjing immediately jumped like a cat on a hot tin can and immediately flushed red. "It''s nothing, I was just looking around. The decorations are really pretty."


    Of course, it was pretty, Yu Dong had taken a leaf out of the wedding decor she saw in the modern world and had used everything that she could get her hands on to decorate her homevishly without caring about the expense.


    Ye Liu snorted, he hasn''t forgiven Yu Tong for thest time when she fought with him. Even though she was a changed woman now, why does it matter to him? Did he get an apology? This was why he targeted her just now.


    Yu Tong was a bit confused by Ye Liu''s attitude but then she caught sight of Li Hanjing from her peripheral view and she immediately rushed toward him. " Li Hanjing, you are here? How are you? Did you get tired after walking for so long? No, wait. Don''t answer that, I will get you a cup of warm water juste and sit inside." Like a bird twittering, she circled Li Hanjing who was stumped by her overwhelming attention.


    Yu Dong: "¡­." This is my house


    Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi: "¡­." Oh to be in love.


    Grandma Yu: "¡­." Something feels wrong.


    He raised his hand and coughed. "it''s alright, I am not tired." Then he turned to Xiao Hua who was hiding behind him and pulled him forward. " What are you doing, Miss Yu is standing right there- go and give her your blessing." Then he pushed him forward.


    Xiao Hua who was pushed in front felt like he was struck by lightning. Because the Yu Dong in front of him was simply unreal! How can this woman be even real? He blinked his eyes and tried to shake off the shimmers that were making Yu Dong glow and suddenly felt like- he needed to have a doctor check his eyes. However, despite his thumping heart and mmy hands, he still strode forward and thrust his gift in Yu Dong''s hand, " this is what I prepared for you and Brother Fang there is no need for you to thank me."


    Yu Dong was first stupefied and then she chuckled, taking the gift from Xiao Hua, she handed it to Shen Li who went back into the house to put it away. She smiled at Xiao Hua and said, " Even though you said that I will still thank you."


    Xiao Hua who was being smiled felt like his entire world has be dazzling, he stiffly nodded at Yu Dong and went back to Li Hanjing who was still being pestered by Yu Tong who was serving him water and refreshments. After he sat next to Li Hanjing, he slumped against him and said, " I need to see an eye doctor."


    Li Hnajing: "¡­." I don''t even want to ask how he came to this conclusion.


    Yu Tong: "¡­." What?


    " Oh my, what are you all doing?" Wu Junfen who was responsible for taking care of all the arrangements, walked inside the house with Mother Chen with whom she has hit off in just a second. Yu Dong smiled fawningly at her mother inw who snorted and walked toward Chen Mi before taking him in her arms as she sullenly said, " Just say the word in the future if you get bullied, I will break her legs."


    Yu Dong was stunned by her deration while Wu Junfenughed heartily. She was clearly enjoying this, Yu Dong red at her grandmother now sister and sneered, " you think this is funny, sister Junfen?"


    " Is it not?"


    Yu Dong smiled as she leaned in closer and whispered threateningly, " before marrying Uncle Yuehua, Wu Junfen had her fair share of affairs, just think how funny it will be once I tell Uncle Junfen about it?"


    Wu Junfen who was justughing a second ago choked and hurriedly pped her hands. " alright, the auspicious hour to get on the horse has arrived everyone get ready."


    Yu Dong sniggered. '' you are too old to win against me, grandma.'' Though she said that in her heart, she still followed Wu Junfen and got on the horse. By the tradition of the vige, married mers have to stay behind at the house and prepare for the arrival of the new bridegroom thus, Yu Dong and Yu Mai who was responsible for distributing the candies were the only one leading the procession while Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi had to stay behind in the Yu family household.


    As the wedding procession started to march forward, Wu Junfen and Yu Tong lit up a string of firecrackers. The entire wedding procession was filled withughter and gleeful shouts, no one noticed the wooden box that was being carried away on the cart next to them, even Yu Dong whose gaze fell on the box looked away after a short glimpse. However, as she got further away from the box she couldn''t help but feel a bit lost.

 Chapter 268 Bad intentions

    <h4>Chapter 268 Bad intentions</h4>


    When Fang Chi woke up, he got disoriented by the darkness that was surrounding him. Why - why was his room filled with so much darkness? Wasn''t today his wedding day? His room should have been lit with sunlight after all the first rays of the sun were considered fortunate for a bridegroom. So, why was his entire being shrouded in darkness? He looked to his left and then to his right, trying to blink away the blurry vision. However, as soon as he tried to sit up straight, he realised one thing- he couldn''t move, when he tried to tug free his hands, a horrifying realisation dawned on him -his hands were tied!


    That cleared his mind and Fang Chi whose head was pounding like someone has hammered him in the back of his head sobered up in an instant. What? What was this? He tried to move his legs but they were tied as well, what the hell was going on? At first, he couldn''t wrap his head around the things that were happening to him and only after a whileter when the memories from the morning came into his mind did he realise what just happened.


    He was kidnapped, by whom .. he didn''t know the identity of the person who kidnapped him but he did know that whoever it was- they certainly didn''t have any good thing nned for him. His heart thudded in his chest as he tried to shout file help but after a while, he realised that he couldn''t speak!


    Dread filled his stomach as he opened his mouth and no sound came out of it. Why? Why was this happening to him?


    Today was his wedding the most beautiful day in the life of a mer and yet everything was going to be destroyed for him now. He lifted his head to take a good look at his surroundings and realised that the ce where he was brought to, was the abandoned shack outside the vige and it was decorated with red candles and flower petals, immediately a sense of foreboding raised in his heart and Fang Chi tried to pry his hands from the headboard of the bed even more frantically. He needed to get out of here, fast or else-


    " Oh my, you are still trying to fight. Aren''t you cute?" A silky, sweet voice travelled over to him but unlike Yu Dong''s sweet voice that caused him to melt in appreciation, this voice made the small hair on the back of his hair rise. This was - This couldn''t be happening to him!


    Why was she here? Didn''t Yu Dong break her legs?


    Mu Yuxi understood the shock and horror that was etched on Fang Chi''s face and her smile widened even further. " Are you thinking about how I got out of bed?"


    Fang Chi didn''t respond, heck even if he wanted to respond there was no way he could say anything! Mu Yuxi, this crazy woman has drugged him!


    " Don''t worry, the muting drug is temporary. In an hour or two, you will be able to speak again. I can''t let a disable serve me, can I? It would be such an embarrassment." said Mu Yuxi with such a casual air, that one would have thought that she was actually discussing the weather. She limped over to Fang Chi''s side with the cane in her hand and set down on the edge of the bed to which Fang Chi was tied to, " anyway, Yu Dong did a real good job when she broke my legs. But she forgot that I have my connections too, even though I am yet to fully recover, the doctor I hired helped me get off from my bed, I mean after she humiliated me like this, do you expect me to let her get married with all the drums and crackers?"


    Fang Chi stared at Mu Yuxi in horror as she raised her hand and cupped his cheek. He tried to pull away but then a stinging p made him stiffen as his eyes returned to Mu Yuxi who was coldly looking at him. Even though he couldn''t speak, Fang Chi still tried to mouth what he wanted to say.


    He watched Mu Yuxi''s brows getting scrunched up before sheughed. " Are you asking me why I am doing this?"


    Fang Chi nodded his head. Even though he wanted to escape, he couldn''t just get past Mu Yuxi while his hands were tied, he needed to dy whatever Mu Yuxi had in her sick head and wait for someone to realise that he was missing. He was the groom, surely someone woulde to look for him, right?


    " Isn''t it obvious?" asked Mu Yuxi like he was the one who was being stupid here. She stared at him with those pitch-ck eyes that were filled with contempt and anger before she reached out her hand and pinched his cheek- a bit too hard¡­ actually so hard that he winced. " You have always known that I have always been bad at sharing my things with others, my toys were mine and my parents were mine too, everything that I touched belonged to me! And you did too! Who do you think spread the rumour about you and me? Who do you think intercepted those matchmakers? Who do you think made those women who came to propose marriage back off? Me! It has always been me! I and I alone had my rights on you!"


    Fang Chi red at her in disbelief, he could hardly believe it. Everything that happened to him was linked to Mu Yuxi? Was she always like this- how did he miss it? Why didn''t he know that Mu Yuxi was such a psychopath? Before today, he never would have thought that Mu Yuxi was the one who ruined everything for him.


    " You hate me right?" asked Mu Yuxi with an unbothered smile, she didn''t even flinch under his re much less look guilty. She tapped his cheek and sighed, " Well, it''s great I hate you too. You were supposed to stay put and wait for me like a good little mer but then you went ahead and got engaged to that Yu Dong!" Her eyes which were calm just a second ago spurned and started to spew the fire that Mu Yuxi has been controlling. " in this entire vige you only got Yu Dong to get engaged to? She is disrespectful and a hussy with three husbands by her side, how is she supposed to care for you? Wasn''t this the reason you rejected to get married to me? Because I married someone else? Well, if you were so against this then you were supposed to stay alone throughout your life. You were supposed to die under my shadow! But yet you-" she squeezed his throat until he started to turn purple, " were thinking of marrying someone else and that someone else was no one other than the woman who humiliated me? How can you betray me like that?"

 Chapter 269 Stop!

    <h4>Chapter 269 Stop!</h4>


    When Fang Chi remained unfazed, Mu Yuxi raised a brow and chuckled, " what? Are you expecting someone toe and save you?"


    Fang Chi pursed his lips and looked away, he wasn''t going to waste his breath on her. He might as well try to break the rope! Mu Yuxi of course noticed his futile efforts and almostughed out loud, she didn''t think that doing something like this would give her such a kick of exhration! Fang Chi was supposed to be hers but he refused to listen to her politely, if instead of going around the loop and acting like a stuck up dog, he just had to listen to her then she wouldn''t have to take such a drastic step. She has been waiting for him to look for her ever since Fang Nan delivered the ring to her but when Fang Chi didn''t reach out to her and she also lost the ring to Yu Dong, she finally realised something-she was yed by Fang Nan.


    If she couldn''t even understand such a small thing, will she still be able to run her business sessfully? If not she wouldn''t have been able to get her hands on Fang Chi. She smiled at his little acts and tipped his chin back such that he was looking at her. " Don''t worry, do you think that I would make such a low-level mistake such as leaving evidence of your disappearance behind? There is already someone waiting to get married in your ce."


    And if those words didn''t pierce Fang Chi''s heart. He gasped feeling a throbbing sensation in his chest, it was as if his heart was bleeding, he stared at Mu Yuxi with his eyes that got ring red because of his tears. Mu Yuxi wiped the tears that trickled down his cheek andughed pleasantly as if she was watching something funny. " Wait, what are you crying for? I haven''t even finished yet." She cruelly smirked at Fang Chi''s broken expression and enjoyed every bit of it as she dropped the other shoe that she has been holding on to, " Your beloved fianc¨¦e will be marrying your cousin, Fang Nan. Isn''t that exciting?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " achoo!" Yu Dong who was sitting on the horse sneezed as a wave of cold wind rustled past her. Her left eye has been twitching this morning and as she got closer to the Fang house, the bad feeling in Yu Dong''s heart got even fiercer, her sixth sense was indeed very good, back in the apocalypse world, Yu Dong had relied on her sixth sense to deal with a lot of zombies, however right now, when she was riding the horse and leading the marriage procession to the Fang house to bring her bridegroom what was she supposed to say? That she didn''t want to take the wedding procession to the Fang house because she felt that something was wrong?


    Forget about Wu Junfen and Grandma Yu, even Grandma Fang who was waiting for her would rush out to beat her. And what was more the wedding march was already on the doors of the Fang house and couldn''t be stopped.


    Yu Dong pursed her lips and hoped that maybe her sixth sense was wrong for the first time in her life and everything would be dealt with without any problem.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " She is here, the bride is here!" Fang Chi and Grandma Fang didn''t have any family which was why the vigers who were on good terms with Grandma Fang decided to act as Fang Chi''s family. The one who came shouting was the grandson of the Grandmother who was friends with Grandma Fang.


    The children were usually given the task of waiting for the wedding march andter announcing its arrival. The first one who announced the arrival of the wedding procession was given a red packet, just as Grandma Fang did.


    The little boy cheered while the girls and the mers who rushed after him pouted unhappily. They thought it was unfair,pared to them, the little boy was way taller and sturdier- of course, he would bring! Sigh, it was great to be a man. Not only you get a stronger body than a woman, but you will also be pampered like a little prince! How nice!


    Grandma Fang was amused by the expression of the group of children, she motioned to one of the mer who came to help her and asked him to distribute the wedding candies only then did the expressions of the children improve.


    Smiling, she walked inside the house and went to the room where Fang Nan was sitting, the poor old woman had no idea that her grandson was kidnapped instead she happily patted Fang Nan on the back of his hand andughed, " Finally the day is here, are you excited Chi? Because I sure am- Yu Dong is here" just as she tried to hold Fang Nan''s hands thetter remembered the warning of Fang Hao and immediately clenched his fists, stopping Grandma Fang from taking his hand.


    Grandma Fang was indeed surprised but she didn''t think much of it, ording to her, it was Fang Chi''s wedding day of course her grandson was shy.


    Once Yu Dong and her procession reached the Fang house, she got off the horse and shouted, " Grandma Fang I am here to take Fang Chi, would you let me take his hand for now and forever?"


    Grandma Fang stepped out of the house and smiled, " I will but first-" she pointed at the little mers who walked forward and stretched their hands out.


    " Your wealth, can it bring Brother Chi joy?"


    Yu Dongughed and handed them the red packets that Shen Li had prepared earlier. " Why don''t you see?"


    The mers took the red packets and then stuffed them in their pockets before once again turning to Yu Dong as they said, " Your strength can it protect, Brother Chi?"


    Yu Dong crouched down and picked a little mer before raising him high in the sky. " What do you think?"


    She carefully put the mer down before the child once again grouped together and shouted, " Do you promise to keep him happy and safe?"


    Yu Dong kneeled down and solemnly promised, " I will."


    Once she said that a dashing figure in red walked past Grandma Fang, the figure first bowed to Grandma Fang and then kowtowed. Before it walked toward her, Yu Dong watched the figure get closer and closer but maybe subconsciously it didn''t collide with the figure she has been waiting for. The bad feeling in her heart rose and she raised her hand as she coldly shouted, " Stop!"

 Chapter 270 I beg of you?

    <h4>Chapter 270 I beg of you?</h4>


    Yu Dong''s voice wasn''t small and everyone in the courtyard naturally heard her. After all, the Fang family''s courtyard was only this big, even if it was filled with people and their boisterousughter and giggling, Yu Dong''s whose body was nurtured with spiritual water had a very strong vitality, even if she was speaking in a low voice people could still hear the unique timbre of her voice that was hard to miss, so how could they miss what, Yu Dong, just when she wasn''t even whispering? All of them heard that Yu Dong stopped the groom from crossing the threshold! But why did she do that? Didn''t shee here to take Fang Chi as her husband?


    " Now, Now .. don''t tell me that this was Yu Dong''s n? Back then when she was forcefully engaged to Fang Chi because of the vige elders and the vigers'' pressure, she must have been quite embarrassed. When you get right down to it, Fang Chi was literally stuffed in her house after he was abandoned as a used shoe. Wasn''t he? What woman would like a mer who had a rtionship with someone else yet she was the one who was forced to marry him? I think this was all a farce to humiliate the Fang family."


    " I have already said that there was no way someone like Yu Dong would ept a marriage like this, being forced to marry a poor and overaged mer, so what if Fang Chi looks good now? Isn''t it because Yu Dong gave him good food and clothes to wear? If she takes it all back wouldn''t Fang Chi be back to his poor-looking self?"


    " If what you are saying is true then Yu Dong is really cruel, if she didn''t want to marry Fang Chi, she could have said it outright from the beginning why did she do all of this? Poor Fang Chi, now he will be abandoned once again and after this, there is no way he will be able to get married ever again. This Yu Dong, she is really evil!"


    " Shh, what are you saying? How is the evil one? Don''t you think that Fang Chi and Grandma Fang was the one who was dreaming too high? Even if Yu Dong agreed they should have tactfully refused after a few days. Who told them to be so thick-headed as to assume that Yu Dong will marry him? Pfft, as if. Now, look where their conceitedness brought them, humph, if you ask me they kind of deserve this, if Yu Dong married Fang Chi today, who knows what kind of lesson our kids would learn? Won''t they think that as long as they jump in the river or sea, they can get married to the woman of their liking? It''s good that Yu Dong thought of this way to teach them. I mean no matter how high a sparrow jumps in the end it remains a sparrow how can Fang Chi even think of marrying Yu Dong? Who is like the dragon among the vige women?"


    Grandma Fang could naturally hear what these mers were talking about and her expression turned dark. She knew that there was no shortage of people who likes to take advantage of the situation. These kinds of people had no morality and would roll to this way and that like potatoes the second they saw promising benefits, of course, all of them will be kicked out once she was done dealing with this matter. She hobbled over to Yu Dong who was looking colder than an iceberg and intercepted her just as she stretched out her hand to take off Fang Chi''s veil, " Yu Dong, no matter what happened- don''t you think you should be giving an exnation to us? How can you do something like stopping the ceremony midway?"


    Although Grandma Fang wanted to ask whether or not what those mers said was right she didn''t dare to, she just wished that everything was just a big misunderstanding and nothing more. But since she has always been coarse mouthed and didn''t know how to say flowery words, it seemed as if she was questioning Yu Dong quite rudely. Grandma Fang didn''t care how she looked in the eyes of others because for the sake of her grandson she was willing to fight even the king of Yama-pared to the King of Hell who was Yu Dong? If she tried to trouble her grandson then she would die fighting with Yu Dong!


    However before she could spout all the rough curses that were riding up in her throat, a gentle tug on her sleeves stopped her. Grandma Fang looked behind her and all her anger that was blowing up like a balloon suddenly deted as someone has just punctured it. That''s right, she couldn''t just fight with Yu Dong willy nilly, ultimately this was the matter rted to her grandson''s entire future, how can she do something silly as this? Thus, even though her heart was reluctant, Grandma Fang bit her lip and softened her tone and spoke with a humble voice, " Yu Dong, I know you might be unhappy with how this marriage came to take ce, but at least for my old face- let Chi''er cross the threshold, just¡­ just think of this as fulfilling the wish of this old woman."


    No one has ever seen Grandma Fang beg, the old woman has been the Iron Lady of her time, she ruled her family with an iron fist and touched new heights as the heir of the Fang family. Even when she was kicked out by her unfilial daughters and granddaughters, she still didn''t bow her old back and still fought resolutely with her family, yet now that Grandma Fang was actually using such humble words?


    But then again this was the matter of her grandson''s future, if she didn''t bow her head¡­then Fang Chi''s future would be ruined! And the only option left for Fang Chi would be to jump in the river and die!


    Everyone was in a daze but even though they were dazed they all had the same thought running in their heads- Yu Dong was just too cruel!

 Chapter 271 He ran away with his lover.

    <h4>Chapter 271 He ran away with his lover.</h4>


    No one could stay heartless after watching Grandma Fang say those words, Aunt Wang who came in ce of Yu Dong''s mother felt her head spin, if not for Yu Tong who steadied her, she would have fallen to the ground! Just when she thought that this girl has stopped causing trouble for her, she went around and did something so unreasonable and cruel! Aunt Wang was feeling so angry inwardly that she was just one breath away from spewing fire like a dragon. She strode toward Yu Dong as she nced around the crowd with a smile and once she sidled next to Yu Dong, she pulled Yu Dong away from Grandma Fang and Fang Chi by the back of her shirt and dragged her to the corner where the wedding procession was standing, she lowered her voice and threateningly whispered, " I am telling you, Dong Dong, I can ignore every single one of your pranks, hell I even considered your alcoholism as nothing but the aftermath of your rebellious age and I can withstand everything but if you dared to make slight of this wedding ceremony and pushed the Fang family in a corner, I swear to God, I will whack your ass so hard that it will be a watermelon from peach, you get that?"


    Yu Dong was speechless. Was her image so bad in the eyes of others that their first thought was that she was trying to use this ceremony as a way to take revenge on Fang Chi by reneging the promise that she has made to the Fang family? However, Yu Dong didn''t have the time to wash her image clean. There were more pressing matters than this, she took a breath and leaned closer to aunt Wang as she whispered, " Aunt Wang take a proper look at the groom, he does not look like Fang Chi."


    Aunt Wang wanted to scold Yu Dong for making excuses but then thetter turned her head in ''Fang Chi''s direction and Aunt Wang''s eyes went wide. Though the height and skin tone was indeed simr to Fang Chi, this figure was a bit too slender and willowy,pared to Fang Chi who was tall with an imposing height whenpared to the mers of the vige and with his muscr build, this figure was really thin as if it didn''t have any muscles at all.


    The more Aunt Wang looked at the Fang Chi in front of her the more her brows drew closer to each other, only now did she realise that the dress that should have enunciated Fang Chi''s body was actually hung like an oversized shirt on the frame of the '' Fang Chi'' who was standing in front of them. No matter how she looked at the current Fang Chi, Aunt Wang couldn''t shake off the feeling that the person in front of her wasn''t the groom that they came to take but someone else! This time Aunt Wang''s eyes swirled and she really ended up leaning against Yu Tong whose face have turned ugly.


    The bridegroom was changed? Damn, this was the first time she has heard of such a thing.


    " Oh dear, why did madam Wang faint? What did Yu Dong say to her?" Someone in the crowd shouted and Fang Nan who was standing next to Grandma Fang stiffened. Something was wrong - the second he heard Yu Dong stopping him from crossing the threshold, he knew something was off about this situation but he stood still because he knew that if he tried to run someone would catch him.


    And even if no one caught him, Yu Dong would definitely give a chase after him. Just what went wrong? He took care of everything, from installing soles in his shoes and changing the colour of his skin through makeup to match Fang Chi''s, he did everything. So why was it that he was still caught?


    However, Fang Nan didn''t have the time to worry about such things, he needed to get out of here. Even if the cat was out of the bag, he couldn''t just stay here and wait for Yu Dong to rip the veil off his face, right? So, he bunched up his wedding dress and slowly backed away, then when he heard that no one was saying a thing, he turned around and started to run. But before he could run inside the Fang house, his arm was caught and the veil that was covering his face was ruthlessly ripped off his face.


    The sudden re of the light made him blink his eyes and when his vision returned to normal, his gaze met with Yu Dong who was looking down at him with a terrifying expression, " Where do you think you are running to? Aren''t you here to enjoy the wedding?"


    Her voice chilled his heart, this ¡­ this wasn''t the Yu Dong that he knew of! The Yu Dong whom he liked and wanted to marry was the one who was as gentle as a spring breeze, so why was she acting towards him like this? Compared to Fang Chi, he was a lot more beautiful and elegant! He deserved much more love than that stupid cousin of his.


    What Fang Nan never considered was that Yu Dong was only nice to Fang Chi because he was her fianc¨¦, to the mer she had no rtionship with why will she even bother wasting her breath with him?


    " Fang Nan! What are you doing here?" Grandma Fang felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest, first, it was Yu Dong who refused to marry her grandson, then little Wang fainted and before she knew it her grandson who was standing right behind her was running back to the house- she thought that her grandson was upset with what was happening and that''s why he was running inside the house to cry. But before she could so much as muster her courage to scold Yu Dong for being cold-hearted- the veil was ripped off and instead of revealing the face of her grandson, it was Fang Nan''s amorously seductive face that was revealed.


    Grandma Fang''s vision turned ck as spots started to dance in front of her eyes if not for grandma from the neighbourhood supporting her she would have dropped on her back just like little Wang. She shook her head and cleared off the nausea that she was feeling as she stared at Fang Nan''s unrepentant face and shouted, " You brat, what are you doing here? Have you sold all your shame to the devil? How can you- how can you exchange ces with your cousin! Quickly, tell me where did you hide your cousin!"


    Fang Nan coldly listened to his grandma''s scolding, the old woman was the same as ever. She was still worried about Fang Chi over everything else, then he turned to nce at Yu Dong whose gorgeous face was frighteningly cold and smirked, did they think that just because he was caught the matter was over? Haha, it wasn''t. Fang Nan pinched his hands under his sleeves and mustered the tears he could as he sniffed with his eyes turning red, " Its brother Chi, he was the one who asked me to exchange ces with him. He said that he didn''t want to get married to Yu Dong and was still in love with Mu Yuxi¡­. Just before the wedding procession arrived ¡­ he ¡­ he ran away with his lover!"

 Chapter 272 Where did you send him?

    <h4>Chapter 272 Where did you send him?</h4>


    Fang Nan''s words sent everyone into a frenzy. The vigers that were surrounding the Fang house after learning about the exciting drama immediately went into an uproar.


    ''What Fang Chi ran away with his old lover?''


    '' That too on his wedding day? And even had his cousin rece him?''


    '' Was Fang Chi''s head alright, how could he not think about the face of his old grandmother? Now that such a thing has happened, how will Grandma Fang exin it to Yu Dong?''


    All kinds of questions started to run inside their heads, all of them were waiting for Grandma Fang to say something but what can old grandma Fang say anything? She was so shocked by the turn of events that she could even wrap her head around what was happening much less think things thoroughly. When Fang Nan told her that Fang Chi was the one who asked him to act as his substitute, her mind had totally gone nk already. Though she knew that Fang Nan was lying there was no way her filial and obedient grandson would have the guts to do something like that but the thing was that it happened right under her nose! Fang Nan reced Fang Chi while she was at home, now even if Grandma Fang wanted to wipe her hands clean off the me she couldn''t. After all who will believe her, if she said that she had no idea about how things escted to this point, she was at home from the morning till noon and yet she didn''t even know when her grandson was reced by a fake? Howughable!


    Now, no one was going to believe her or Fang Chi, everyone would think that she wanted the best of both worlds and which is why she did something like this¡­it was over¡­ everything was over.


    Fang Nan sensed that the public was leaning against his side and secretly heaved a sigh of relief, with this he would be able to save himself from any further embarrassment. However, just as he was thinking about how smart he was-


    " You are lying." A cold voice disrupted the hoo-hah that was going around in the courtyard as she looked at Fang Nan expressionlessly. " Fang Chi will never do something like that, he is not someone who would willingly pick up trash from the roadside and leave it in his house, he might look like he is easy to bully to you but that guy has his own bottom limit, once someone''s cross it, he will never let theme back in his life, something I really appreciate about him." Then she nced at Fang Nan with a gaze that was so cold that Fang Nan''s blood froze in his veins. " Now, why don''t you cut the crap and spit it out where you sent him?"


    Once Yu Dong said those words, Grandma Fang who was having an internal crisis immediately cried. Oh dear, Yu Dong was really good to her Chi,pared to her she was useless, she didn''t even realise that the Fang Chi beside him was not her Fang Chi! However, now that her panicking state was calming down a little, she too straightened her back and pointed at Fang Nan, as she ferociously shouted, " That''s right, Fang Nan tell us where you have hidden my Chi and we will let go of this matter, I won''t pursue the matter anymore, so just confess!"


    Fang Nan heard his grandma''s biased words and sneered, " You are still the same grandmother, instead of worrying about me a little, you are still worried about Brother Chi! Do you think I am lying? Brother Chi really said those things to me and ran away with Mu Yuxi, if you don''t believe me then you can look for them- I bet you will find the two of them together in one bed¡ª"


    Just as Fang Nan was going to finish his words, Yu Dong sped the front of his dress and almost threw him out of the Fang house, " Did you send Fang Chi to Mu Yuxi? I swear to God if you don''t spit out the truth then-" she didn''t finish her words instead she red at Fang Nan as she gritted out, "I am telling you- you better tell me where he is, or I will beat you bad that even your daddy won''t be able to recognise you."


    Though she didn''t have the habit of beating mers she would make an exception just for Fang Nan.


    " I am telling you that he¡ª"


    "One more lie out of your mouth and I will twist your tongue out of your f*cking mouth!" Yu Dong''s aura scared Fang Nan. He has been pampered by his family and was treated like a little prince because of his beauty, everyone believed that he was born with infinite luck, when has he suffered such a grievance? Not only was this woman a blockhead who was bent upon finding that ugly chicken Fang Chi but she was also threatening him!


    And too with such a fierce expression.


    Even if Fang Nan was a thick-skinned narcissist, he wasn''t stupid. He noticed that he couldn''t fool Yu Dong thus he stopped pretending at once and stopped his waterworks like someone turned a tap off. He sniffed haughtily as he peered up at Yu Dong and said, " You want me to tell you where Fang Chi is? Then marry me. Once you marry me I will take you there or you can wander around the town and the vige-like an idiot."


    Once Fang Nan stopped pretending his face turned cold and his mocking sneer caused the vigers to shiver. This¡­what just happened? This mer was just crying a second ago! And now he was threatening Yu Dong!


    Just look at that sneer it was worthy of matching Yu Dong''s! Who the hell thought that this mer was weak and pitiful like a little rabbit? It was a fuc*ing cannibalistic rabbit! He was really dangerous if Yu Dong married him- the vigers were certain that her husbands would lose their lives faster than this cannibalistic rabbit changes his face.

 Chapter 273 Bury your entire family with you.

    <h4>Chapter 273 Bury your entire family with you.</h4>


    " You... You have gone mad!" Grandma Fang was the first one who snapped out of her daze as she pointed at Fang Nan, she was so angry that her entire body was shaking, was there no justice in this world? Today was supposed to be her grandson''s most beautiful day of his life, she and Yu Dong have worked together to make sure that it was, so why was this happening to him? Wasn''t the sufferings that he went through enough already? That God had to throw in another tribtion like this? And what was more that this brat was her own blood! She couldn''t even kill him she wanted to, of course, she wouldn''t stop Yu Dong if thetter wrung Fang Nan''s neck. " How can you even think about marrying your cousin''s bride? Are you out of your damn mind Fang Nan? Don''t you have any shame?"


    Fang Nan heard Grandma Fang''s words with a cold expression it was as if he wasn''t the one who was getting scolded, he didn''t even look back and bothered himself by responding to Grandma Fang just like how Grandma Fang didn''t look back years ago when she left with Fang Chi, she made her decision back then so what rights did she have to scold him? None! Instead, he turned her out like she wasn''t even there and focussed all his attention on Yu Dong alone, he raised his brow and sweetly smiled but this time no one was fooled by his smile anymore. " What will be it? Are you going to marry me? You just need to carry me out of the threshold and then we will be considered married, easy right?"


    Yu Dong listened to Fang Nan''s nonsense and had an urge to p him shut but she couldn''t do that, no matter how angry she was- she wasn''t willing to hit him. Not because she was afraid of the aftermath of pping him but she was simply disgusted by him, she wasn''t willing to touch him no matter what, thus, even though she wanted to p him unconscious, she still held back. She took a deep breath and smiled condescendingly. " Do you know what I hate the most?"


    She noticed the flicker of fear in his eyes as she advanced a step toward him. It was good at least the boy wasn''t an idiot, or this would have been too difficult for her to deal with. " Do you?"


    When he shook his head, Yu Dong sneered. " I hate being threatened the most, do you think that I am going to marry you just because you asked me to? Tough luck, Fang Nan - I am not someone whom you can coerce by threats."


    Then she turned around to leave, since Fang Nan wasn''t going to tell her then she would find Fang Chi herself, in fact, she was certain that Fang Nan didn''t even know where Mu Yuxi was and even he knew of a ce, it was most likely wrong. Mu Yuxi doesn''t look like someone who would be foolish enough to make such a blunder. She might have taken a lot of precautions to avoid getting caught.


    When Fang Nan saw that Yu Dong wasn''t willing to take a step back, he panicked. He thought that as long as he tried his soft and hard measures, Yu Dong would agree with him but instead, she said that she wasn''t going to be cornered by him? Was she freaking real? What was so good about Fang Chi? He was ugly and awkward, with that tall and dark physique he looked so ugly, so why was she inclined to find him? Can''t she just listen to him and do what he wanted? Compared to Fang Chi, after all, he was much more pretty!


    Fang Nan was upset and his face couldn''t help but twist viciously as he thought about how he was getting rejected by a woman for a mer that was neither pretty nor was good at anything. How can he ept this?


    The vigers who were paying attention to Fang Nan immediately took several steps back, and they weren''t even in the wrong either with his face twisted like that, Fang Nan looked so scary that one and two kids ended up crying. When Fang Nan heard the cries of the children he was even more annoyed and red at the kids who were crying like the world was going to end. Just one nce was enough and the children who were crying immediately turned silent as a quail.


    After this incident every time the children cried their parents would tell them the story of the monster mer - Fang Nan, and explicitly told their kids about how ruthless and scary he looked.


    Of course, this was a story for another time.


    Currently, Fang Nan couldn''t care about the kids, after the kids turned silent, he shouted at Yu Dong''s back, " Yu Dong even if you go and look for my cousin now- it''s toote, you should just marry me and save yourself from the embarrassment! After all, Mu Yuxi was the one who took Fang Chi away do you think that she would leave him alone? I am pretty sure they might have done the deed already and the rice must have been cooked as well, so why are you being so stubborn? Just ept me and get over it¡ª" Fang Nan wanted to say some more persuasive words but he was silenced by the re that Yu Dong directed his way as she turned her head to look at him.


    His heart couldn''t help but tremble- no, he shouldn''t give up ¡­ he couldn''t give up! Why did he do this? Wasn''t it because he wanted to marry a good wife? If Yu Dong didn''t marry him wouldn''t it mean that everything that he did waspletely useless and he couldn''t get anything out of it?


    Wrong! He managed to gain Yu Dong''s disgust!


    Yu Dong whirled on her spot though she didn''t want to say anything to Fang Nan because she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold back but thetter just wouldn''t let her leave! She turned around and headed towards Fang Nan, who thought that his n worked but then Yu Dong raised her hand and pped him right across the face.


    The p wasn''t light either, it was as if she has put her entire strength into that p! Fang Nan''s vision went dizzy but before he could stand up straight, Yu Dong raised her hand once again and pped him with all her might. Again and again, she did that until Fang Nan''s face swelled like a pig''s butt. Once she was done, she stopped hitting him and wiped her hand on the handkerchief before throwing it on the ground, " if there is anyone other than me who should be praying for Fang Chi''s safety it should be you" she sneered coldly. " Because if something happened to him I will settle the scores not only with you but your entire family and by settling the scores I mean¡ª" she leaned in closer and whispered in a haunting voice, " I will bury your entire Fang generation six feet down."

 Chapter 274 Punch him.

    <h4>Chapter 274 Punch him.</h4>


    Yu Dong let go of Fang Nan who has been scared out of his wits. Thetter stumbled as he fell to the ground, just now when Yu Dong lifted him off the floor, his heart almost jumped out of his chest, he didn''t think that Yu Dong would be this vicious when dealing with him, clearly, he was a weak mer and she was a woman, going by this gender difference alone, she should have not treated him like this but not only did she beat the hell out of him, she also threatened to bury his family alive in the ground! And that too for a mer like Fang Chi! Was something wrong with her brain? Instead of taking a beauty like him, she was still thinking about Fang Chi? What kind of woman was she?


    However, Yu Dong was the least of his worry because as soon as Yu Dong let go of him, another figure rushed forward and pped him silly. Compared to Yu Dong this p packed even more strength, Fang Nan nearly fainted as he raised his head to re at the person who dared to p him but then his eyes fell on Grandma Fang''s old and wrinkled face. All the words that he wanted to hurl at the person in front of him were swallowed back down, in his family he didn''t fear anyone but his grandma. Ever since he was a child, he has seen his grandmother''s fearful tactics and skills as a businesswoman. He knew thatpared to his mother and daddy, Grandma Fang was a force not to be trifled with, so he silently lowered his head and clenched his fists in hisp." Grandma¡ª"


    " Don''t call me grandma!" Grandma Fang was so angry that she wanted to kill this grandson, if she wasn''t worried aboutmitting a crime, she might really have wrung his neck! She raised her hand at Fang Nan and swung it down heavily once again, chest heaving, she spat on the ground next to Fang Nan. " I never thought you will grow into such a cunning man! How can you even think about stealing your cousin''s bride? Has it ever urred to you how your cousin will live in this vige after something like this happened to him? You are simply wishing for him to die! Are you out of your mind!"


    " So what if I stole his bride? Did he not steal you from us?" snapped Fang Nan, the anger that was buried in his heart exploded as he looked at Grandma Fang, eyes zing as if inferno, he sneered. " Cousin, was born out of a mer whose background was questionable yet you doted on him the most as for me and my brother, you didn''t even bother to look at us. When my mother asked for separation from the family, you left with him, did you ever once turn your back and thought about us? You didn''t right? You didn''t care about us! We are your grandsons too but you only care about Fang Chi! Even now, you are only worried about him, what about me? Have you ever thought about what will happen to me now that I am like this?"


    " You¡­" Grandma Fang was angry enough to hit Fang Nan again but she couldn''t beat him anymore, Yu Dong had beaten him enough, if she hit him anymore, his face might end up getting scarred. Though she wasn''t willing to put her hand down, she still ced her hand on her side and then looked at her friend who was standing next to her. She heaved a heavy sigh as she said, " Can you send your grandson to bring the rest of the Fang family here? I don''t think that this boy would dare to think of such a n all by himself."


    When Fang Nan opened his mouth, Grandma Fang silenced him with a re. Today she was going to set her unfilial daughters and son inws right! She should have done it years ago but looks like her kindness was taken as her weakness by those brats!


    " That woman really did take my silence as my weakness." snarled Yu Dong as she rushed out of the Fang family''s courtyard she was in such a rush that she did even stop when Aunt Wang and Grandma Yu called after her.


    Yu Tong saw this and hurriedly handed little bun to Xiao Hua who took the child with an extreme awkwardness. " Take him and Grandma to my sister''s house, I will go with my sister and look for Fang Chi."


    Then she too rushed after Yu Dong and behind her were Wu Junfen and Aunt Wang who handed one after another responsibility to Xiao Hua such as telling Yu Dong''s husbands not to worry and to take care of little bun and grandma Yu. Xiao Hua who has been stranded alone with an old and a young suddenly had an urge to roll his sleeves and beat Mu Yuxi with his own hands. Was she an idiot? It was fine if she was an idiot but how dare she thought of her as a smart woman and nned this scheme? Because of her - he, The courtesan Xiao Hua who only touched musical instruments to show off his skills was now holding a baby and on top of that, it was a fussy baby.


    " You move once more and I will promise that I will eat all your milk pudding." Little bun who was pping and kicking Xiao Hua just a moment ago immediately turned silent as a quail, as he stared at the mer who was holding him with an expression that said, ''you wouldn''t dare!''


    " Just p me once more and see if I will dare or not." whispered Xiao Hua threateningly then he turned around to look at Grandma Yu and smiled politely, " shall we go, grandma Yu?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong who rushed out of her wedding headed straight to the Mu house, though she knew the chances of Mu Yuxi being there was negligible at least she would be able to find out something from her parents.

 Chapter 275 Turned into a disabled person

    <h4>Chapter 275 Turned into a disabled person</h4>


    Mu Xuan''s house wasn''t far from Fang Chi and Grandma Yu''s house which was one of the major reasons why Fang Chi and Mu Yuxi grew up as childhood sweethearts. But who would have thought that these childhood sweethearts would one day be like this? One was kidnapped and the other was her kidnapper, however, Yu Dong had no interest in finding out how this matter escted to this point, once she reached the Mu family house, ignoring the locked door of the courtyard, Yu Dong jumped past the courtyard''s wall and walked straight to the front door of the Mu Family that was left open.


    Even though the door was left open, old man Mu has always been really alert about what was going on in his house and what''s more he was washing the clothes next to the well when Yu Dong flipped over his courtyard''s wall and barged inside his house like she damn near owned it. Old man Mu was stunned for three seconds before he wiped his hands on his clothes and rushed after Yu Dong, " Hey, wait! Wait! Wait! What are you doing here? How dare you barge inside my house like this! I am telling you my wife can kick you out of the vige in mere seconds, don''t even think about pulling any stupid nonsense in my house!"


    Old man Mu was like a buzzing housefly that won''t shut up no matter what, Yu Dong who was walking inside the house, felt her anger rose but she knew that she couldn''t p Mu Yuxi''s daddy, or else the culprit would be the victim. Though she wasn''t in the mood to listen to his jabbering thus, she sharply turned around and pointed her finger at Old man Yu in a threatening manner. " Look, I am not here because I want to, your daughter has kidnapped my groom and I am here because I want to know where she took him, so if you have any information you better y it safe and spit it out or you won''t even realise when your house ended up catching fire, alright?"


    '' What? His Yuxi kidnapped that bastard Fang Chi? Was she out of her mind?''


    Yu Dong''s threat was one thing, and the information she gave out was another thing. If this was just Yu Dong threatening him, old man Mu would have dealt with her alone but if she actually came here to look for his daughter then that was apletely different thing.


    However, in the end, Mu Yuxi was his daughter and he couldn''t just let anyone harm her. Thus, Old man Mu brazenly said, " There is no way she could have kidnapped your groom! My Yuxi has been resting in the house ever since the morning and she hasn''t even gone out. In fact, even if she wanted to she couldn''t because someone broke her legs, she can''t even rise from her bed! Howe she kidnapped your groom?" Then he looked at Yu Dong with a fake smile and said, " are you sure that he was kidnapped and didn''t run away with someone? Because I don''t think you know but Fang Chi has always been a little how should I say this- a bit over-friendly with everyone maybe there was someone else he¡ª"


    He was just going to finish his sentence when Yu Dong smacked her fist on the wall creating a crater next to his head. Eyes dangerously narrowed she stared at him, " you know old master Mu, if you weren''t a mer, this would have been your face, so quit your jabbering and tell me where is she? Where is her hideout or don''t me me for not being merciful to your daughter." Not that she was going to, but there was nothing wrong with paying lip service.


    The loud bang when Yu Dong punched the wall next to her was enough to alert everyone in the Mu house. Mu Xuan who was tending the chicks in the backyard was stunned and so was Chu Chang who was telling stories to his kids for their afternoon nap. Upon hearing the sound they all rushed towards the source of sound and when they found a trembling Old man Mu in front of Yu Dong who was opening one door after another, the two of them were shocked.


    Mu Xuan was first to snap out of her daze as she hurried over to Yu Dong and asked, " Yu Dong what the hell are you doing in my house?" Then her gaze fell on the red auspicious dress that Yu Dong was wearing and asked, " Should you not be at your wedding ceremony right now?"


    These words were like a hammer on both Yu Dong and old man Yu''s heart, however, Old man Yu was the first one who sobered out of his fear and shouted, " Wife just listen to what this Yu Dong have to say, she is saying that our daughter ran away with her bridegroom¡ª"


    " She did not run away instead she basically kidnapped my groom!" snapped Yu Dong, as she moved to the next room and kicked it open. " You all better tell me where she is, or I swear I will teach you all a lesson that even your seventh generation would remember," she turned around and headed to Mu Xuan as she gritted out each word, " You don''t want me to be your enemy vige head because I swear even if you and your family run away in the middle of the night, I will find you and I will kill you all even if I have to go to the Yamen for that, do you want to take this risk with me?"


    Mu Xuan already had a bad feeling when she heard that Fang Chi was missing, and neither did she doubt Yu Dong''s words. The woman was brute and straightforward but she wasn''t unreasonable, she wouldn''t havee here to find trouble with them if she wasn''t a hundred per cent sure that Mu Yuxi was the one who kidnapped Fang Chi.


    Mu Xuan nodded. " I understand but let me first check whether or not Mu Yuxi is in her room, if she is you can ask her directly and if not, I think she will be at the spot where she used to meet Fang Chi¡ª"


    " Wife what are you doing!" shrieked Old man Yu as he stood up from his spot on the floor but Mu Yuxi gave him a death re and thetter turned silent, once her husband was silent, Mu Xuan took Yu Dong to Mu Yuxi''s room and sure enough just as Yu Dong said, it was empty.


    Yu Dong clenched her fists as she looked at the empty room and suddenly wished that she should have turned Mu Yuxi into a disabled person. Turning around she looked at Mu Xuan and asked with a heavy tone, " where is the hideout?"


    "It''s at the junction of the big river vige and the mountain vige." answered a voice but it wasn''t Mu Xuan but Chu Chang, his eyes were glimmering with tears but his expression was full of determination. Looking at him, Yu Dong knew that even if she didn''t teach a good lesson to Mu Yuxi today someone else was more than willing.

 Chapter 276 Hit right in the back of her head

    <h4>Chapter 276 Hit right in the back of her head</h4>


    A stunned silence descended in the Mu family house as everyone stared at Chu Chang who took a shuddering breath and looked at Yu Dong with a stubborn but fiery gaze. " There is a small abandoned shack at the junction of the two viges back when I was newly married, Fang Chi would often visit that shack because he was waiting for Mu Yuxi to exin everything to him but she never went there, from the vigers I have heard that it was their secret hideout and the two of them used to meet there when they were young to yter on it became there meeting spot when they grew up."


    At first, no one said a thing, all of them were too shocked to say anything but once the shock has worn off, Yu Dong was already heading to the front door while Old man Mu lunged at Chu Chang with a loud and ferocious roar, " You bastard! You actually sold off your wife, like that are you trying to get her killed? I knew you were unreliable but I never knew that you will be this traitorous!"


    As he shouted he tried to scratch Chu Chang''s face if not for Mu Xuan who still had some of her sanity intact, Chu Chang would have been beaten by his father inw until even his sisters failed to recognise him as their brother. But Mu Xuan who knew that this could not be done immediately came to stop her husband, who seemed to have lost his mind. " Let me go, this stupid son inw of yours has always been ignorant of this and that, and now he did something like that. So what if my daughter looked for someone else, do you have to be so ruthless? That Yu Dong has lost her mind, she can even raise her hand at me¡­so think about what she is going to do to your wife? How can you tell her about that ce have you lost your mind?"


    Chu Chang stood silently with a wooden expression on his face, he didn''t say anything to defend himself and simply took his father inw''s scolding. For years¡­ years, he had bowed his head and did everything for this family, the once beautiful and wilful young master of the Chu family of the capital city, has mellowed down to a sweet and understanding husband and son inw. He did everything that they asked of him, whether it was helping Mu Yuxi financially or taking care of the mess she left behind. He did everything and took care of the house and kids as well and in return, he only asked for a bit of support and loyalty was it too much?


    Ignoring the scolding of his father inw, Chu Chang returned back to his room. To the outsiders, the glorious and loving marriage of Chu Chang and Mu Yuxi was a beautiful fairy tale only Chu Chang knew what he was, in so many years, he hasn''t even lived in the same room as Mu Yuxi except for the nights where she needed him.


    " Daddy are you okay?" Mu Ran who was reading her book in the room, got up from the bed when she noticed her daddy''s red eyes, she hopped down from the bed and wiped the tears that were streaming down her daddy''s cheeks. " What''s wrong daddy, who made you upset?"


    His son who was ying with a wooden horse came rushing to him as well, his son Mu Zhu was his pride. Among the vigers only he was fortunate enough to give birth to a boy yet he- Chu Chang closed his eyes in despair as more tears escaped from his eyes, he hugged his two kids and silently sobbed like he has done all these years. But after a while, he calmed down and wiped the tears from his eyes and looked at his mature daughter who was exceptionally bright and brilliant. " Ran Ran, go and call your aunts here, tell them that if they don''te here in the next fifteen minutes- they, they won''t see your daddy anymore."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " You are sick." coughed out Fang Chi as he stared at Mu Yuxi who was skimming her fingers on his bare chest, the feeling was nasty, ugly and nauseating. In fact, his entire body was freezing out instead of getting hot but Mu Yuxi was ignoring all of that, it was as if she couldn''t even see it.


    " Really?" She asked as she stood up with the help of the headboard of the bed, her pace was still the same as ever, jerky and stiff. "It''s not that I want to do this either, Chi''er. You know I don''t like sharing anything, as long as you stayed in your house silently, you could have lived a long, respectful life with a nice reputation."


    "As your abandoned lo..cough lover? You call that respectable?" Fang Chi was running out of energy as he put more effort into tugging the ropes that tied his hands. The ropes didn''t budge but the headboard did, it splintered with a crack of the old wood. Fang Chi swiftly noticed this and then his eyes darted to Mu Yuxi who was pouring wine in two separate cups while humming. Once he was certain that she didn''t hear a thing, he once again pulled the ropes as he put all his strength into the pull, the wood churned again and then again. Blood started to drip from his wrists because of the friction, but Fang Chi didn''t stop and finally, a chunk of wood broke off the headboard of the bed on which he was lying.


    He hurriedly sat up straight and untied the ropes that were tying his legs and swiftly got off the bed. For the first time, he was d that Mu Yuxi hadn''t lighted up the entire shack, because when he crept on her from behind she didn''t feel a thing. Knowing that he had only this one chance, Fang Chi gritted his teeth and swung the wood in his hand with all his might right at Mu Yuxi''s head.

 Chapter 277 Found him!

    <h4>Chapter 277 Found him!</h4>


    The hit wasn''t light and Fang Chi didn''t hold back even in the slightest, he really despised Mu Yuxi. In fact, he despised her so much that his hatred seemed to have been embedded in his bones, right now if possible he would have killed her if he could, today was supposed to be the most wonderful day of his life yet, this womanpletely ruined it! Currently, he could only hope that Yu Dong''s wedding ceremony with Fang Nan gets dyed, as long as the two of them don''t bow to heaven and the earth, their wedding can still be considered unfinished. He just needed to head down to Yu Dong''s home and stop before that ceremony ispleted- when Fang Chi thought of it like this, he hurriedly covered himself and rushed out of the door while Mu Yuxi was cradling her head. Fortunately, no one was guarding the gate and Fang Chi was able to run away without much trouble.


    As he was running, he continued to look over his shoulder and didn''t see what wasing in front of him. Thus, while he was paying attention to check whether or not was he being followed, he ran headlong into someone. Startled, Fang Chi closed his eyes as he swung his arms around, fighting against whoever it was but then the person in front of him caught his wrists, and Fang Chi''s entire body stiffened as his heart started to thud against his chest, he was done for- he was really done for..why didn''t he see that someone wasing from the front, why wasn''t he paying attention to his surroundings¡­


    " Chi? Fang Chi! It''s me! Yu Dong!" Yu Dong''s heart was aching when her gaze fell on her terrified groom. Thetter was scared and insecure, he was so terrified that he was trembling in her arms and what was fuelling her anger, even more, was the zing red handprint on his cheeks.


    " Yu...Yu ..Yu Dong?" Fang Chi felt that he was dreaming, he thought that when he would see Yu Dong, she would be taking her bows with Fang Nan but thetter wasn''t with Fang Nan! Instead, she came looking for him! His eyes started to sting as his throat started to clog up, he heaved a shuddering breath as he let out a painful cry, " Wuuuu, Yu Dong!" He sobbed as he threw his arms around Yu Dong''s neck, " why are you sote, I was so scared. That Mu Yuxi, she is such a bully¡­. You have no idea how much I suffered. I ¡­ I was so scared, I¡­"


    Fang Chi had so manyints but he didn''t know how to put them in words. While he was tied in that shack, all the happy memories, those shy whispers that he shared with Mu Yuxi burned into ashes. There was nothing left but ck storming smoke, now all he wanted was to return home with Yu Dong and just live a quiet life with her and her family. He thought he was going to miss everything and everyone.


    Listening to Fang Chi''s cries Yu Dong felt like her heart was getting all twisted by an invisible hand, she was the one at fault here. She knew just how much Mu Yuxi was inclined about having Fang Chi and yet she took the matter lightly, she should have sent Lang or someone else to protect Fang Chi all along but she was too overconfident in her strength and that backfired on her. She was really stupid in thinking that she taught Mu Yuxi a good lesson and thetter was all tamed and restrained, conceited people like her who believed that they are the ones who rule the world can never be taught a lesson.


    She should have just ended that woman right then and there!


    "It''s alright, you are alright." Yu Dong hugged Fang Chi in her arms as her gaze surveyed the surroundings, she could hear the shuffling of footstepsing from the shack most likely Mu Yuxi was trying to run..heh, running away after making such a mess? Wasn''t she asking for a f*cking miracle?


    " Yu Dong! Fang Chi! You are alright!'' Wu Junfen who was looking around for Fang Chi just like the others heard Fang Chi''s cries thanks to her acute hearing. Thus, she came rushing here.


    Once Yu Dong saw that Wu Junfen came, she nodded before softly cajoling Fang Chi a few more times. Once thetter stopped crying, she passed him to Wu Junfen.


    " take care of him, I will be back in a jiffy." She said as she rushed up to the shack that was surrounded by long grass weeds, as she was running toward the shack, Fang Chi called out from behind.


    " Yu Dong, don''t let her off!"


    Her lips curled in a smile as she peered over her shoulder. " Don''t worry, I won''t." Let her off? There was no way she was going to let that woman off not now, not ever.


    " Hurry, drive the carriage!" clutching the back of her bleeding head, Mu Yuxi ordered her driver. As the warm, red blood oozed out of the lump the size of an egg, Mu Yuxi couldn''t help but curse Fang Chi for being ruthless. If she didn''t have a thick head, she might have died because of a cracked skull!


    She never once thought that Fang Chi would one day hit her so ruthlessly.


    The driver sitting outside the carriage, raised her hand to whip the horse but then someone caught her hand. Stunned, the driver turned to look at the woman who was smiling sweetly at her. " Going somewhere?"


    The driver screamed in terror as Yu Dong crushed her arm as it was made up of eggshells. Once the driver screamed, Mu Yuxi was stunned she knew that Yu Dong was there. Though she knew Yu Dong would never kill her, Mu Yuxi was still scared thus she immediately opened the door opposite her and rushed out. She could not be caught!


    Yu Dong let go of the driver''s arm who was in cahoots with Mu Yuxi and then hopped off the carriage before taking out the hunting knife she carried with herself everywhere and throwing it at Mu Yuxi who was trying to run from her.

 Chapter 278 Not the one to talk.

    <h4>Chapter 278 Not the one to talk.</h4>


    Mu Yuxi felt something sharp hit the back of her calf, and then pain shed through her skin as if someone has just pierced her skin with a fiery hot poker. She let out a loud scream as she fell to the ground, hands scratching against the rough gravel on the road as blood dripped down her leg, Mu Yuxi looked down at the hunting knife that was sticking in her calf and her entire face turned pallid as she looked at Yu Dong with a gaze that was both angry and afraid. " Yu Dong, have you gone mad? For the sake of a mer, you are willing to offend me? Have you forgotten whose daughter I am¡ª arghh, You Bitch!"


    Mu Yuxi didn''t even get a chance to vent out the anger she was feeling in her heart as Yu Dong stomped in her direction and kicked her stomach. If Fang Chi''s hit got the wind to be knocked out of her body, Yu Dong''s hit was like she was hit by a bull who was heading right in towards her, Yu Dong didn''t hold back and she was ruthless as ever as she stomped on Mu Yuxi''s stomach. "It''s not the matter of any mer, it''s my mer that you kidnapped and tried to take advantage of! You could have taken fancy to any mer but yet you had to go after a mer that you couldn''t have! If you really wanted to die this bad then why did go through this song and dance you could havee to my house and asked me to kill you, I would have done that quite happily. Then why didn''t you?"


    Each time Yu Dong said a word, she would stomp on Mu Yuxi''s stomach. The pressure wasn''t light and soon Mu Yuxi was coughing and retching as she tried to get away from Yu Dong. " What ¡­.what do you mean that I couldn''t have Fang Chi? He was mine, to begin with! I was the one who was with him in the beginning, if only you didn''t¡ª"


    " If only I what?" asked Yu Dong as she picked Mu Yuxi by her hair and mmed her head against the boulder on the side of the road." If I didn''t do what? I shouldn''t have taken responsibility for him? I shouldn''t have saved his life and watched him jump down the river? Or I shouldn''t have picked up the broken pieces that you left behind in your wake after you were done with him? Is that what you are trying to say?"


    Yu Dong''s eyes turned red as she cored Mu Yuxi''s throat and clenched her fingers around her neck until she cut off her air supply. " You are a sore loser Mu Yuxi, do you know that? Even your mother understood that what she did was wrong and stoppeding to make trouble with me but you were just so bent on your ugly possessive streak that you couldn''t see anything past yourself! Have you thought now that you have done something like this what will happen to your family? Or the mer whom you married? He is with your child for f*cks sake and here you are kidnapping someone else''s groom."


    She screamed at Mu Yuxi before releasing her when she saw that Mu Yuxi was turning blue. It wasn''t that she was taking pity on her but she believed that it would be a shame if Mu Yuxi died so easily and avoided all the Karma that wasing for her.


    " You are one to talk." coughed out Mu Yuxi as she took a huge gulp of air with a nasty sneer ying on her lips. " You think that you can lecture me on this topic? Look at yourself first Yu Dong, you married three husbands and treated them like shit! The three of them are only alive because the vigers took pity on you and your husbands or else they would have been dead by now! Who do you think that you can lecture me for not taking care of my pregnant husband? At least I gave him food and clothing to keep him warm what about you? Do I need to remind you how they were living under your care a few months ago¡ª"


    Yu Dong threw a punch at Mu Yuxi, furious that shepared herself to that good for nothing Yu Dong. She wasn''t a piece of trash like Mu Yuxi and the original Yu Dong.


    " The truth stings doesn''t it?" sneered Mu Yuxi as she cradled her cheek and coughed out a lump of flesh on the ground. " You think that you are so much better than me? You are the same as me, you might pretend like you care about Fang Chi but everyone in the vige knows that you and him are nothing but forcedpanions. You don''t care about him, you don''t love him¡ª"


    " and you do?" said Yu Dong as she raised her leg and kicked Mu Yuxi down so thetter fell hard on her tailbone. " You kidnapped him against his will, and tried to sexually assault him when he repeatedly said ''no''. Do you think that we are ying a f*cking drama here? That he is ying the role of a shy lover and you are his fierce beloved? When Fang Chi meant ''no'' that meant no! If he tells me that he doesn''t want to marry me that he doesn''t like him and there is someone else he wanted then I would have taken it as my answer. A no means a no, Mu Yuxi! No matter how you try to interpret it. I might have been an asshole but that doesn''t mean that I am still acting like one. I stoop back on my feet and changed my ways, hell even when I was an idiot, I only ruined the life of my family, I didn''t pull someone else in my shit and what about you?"


    With a sneer, Yu Dong swooped down and dug her nails into Mu Yuxi''s neck. " You destroyed the life of a mer that wasn''t even yours, say how will you like to repay it? With blood or with bones?"

 Chapter 279 A reasonable explanation.

    <h4>Chapter 279 A reasonable exnation.</h4>


    Mu Yuxi was stunned, she stared at Yu Dong who was looking down at her like a grim reaper and started to violently convulse in fear. Her eyes shook with fear as she stuttered, " You will not¡­ you can''t kill me! I am the daughter of the vige head!"


    " And does that make you f*cking untouchable?" sneered Yu Dong as she applied more pressure on Mu Yuxi''s neck. " You touched what''s mine, yet you thought that I will let you go just like that? Even if you destroyed Fang Chi today, I would have still taken him into my house as my husband after making him your widower. Youid hands on my fianc¨¦ and you are thinking of getting away from me? Dream on!"


    Mu Yuxi wanted to say something but her vision started to get blurry, the air in her body was slowly depleting and she could feel the wooziness that was coating her nerves. No, she didn''t want to die, there were so many things that she wanted to do, how could she die just like this? She tried to scratch Yu Dong''s arm that was holding her down and yet she was not able to dislodge the arm that was locked on her neck. Instead, when she tried to escape, Yu Dong''s started to put more pressure on her neck until Mu Yuxi couldn''t even resist. As a lightheaded feeling started to course in her body, Mu Yuxi started to panic, she wanted to die but she couldn''t even breathe much less lift her hand and fight Yu Dong.


    " Stop!" Someone shouted from afar and then Mu Yuxi could hear the sound of footsteps and a momentter the arm that was holding her down was pulled away. Mu Yuxi blinked her eyes as she inhaled gulps after gulps of air and looked at her saviour, when she saw it was Chu Chang, her lips curled into a smile. " Chu Chang, I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone to die! I knew you woulde to save me after all I am still the mother of your kids, if I died what would have happened to them? Let''s go, help me up and we will go back home."


    However, Chu Chang didn''t move instead he looked at Mu Yuxi with a stony expression as he ignored the hand that Mu Yuxi was stretching towards him. He silently pursed his lips and coldly took a nce at Mu Yuxi who was lying on the ground with blood dripping down her calf and head. " Is that all you want to say to me?"


    " Chu Chang?" Listening to that cold and arrogant voice of her husband, Mu Yuxi felt like she has gone back to the day when she was pursuing Chu Chang in the capital. Why... Why was Chu Chang talking to her like this? Wasn''t he in love with her? She tried to smile through her broken lips made her wince. " Chu Chang, what are you talking about? Stop being angry at me, help me up let''s go home. I made a mistake¡ª"


    " A mistake? Then where is your apology, Mu Yuxi?" asked Chu Chang as he carefully cradled his belly, his chest heaving as he looked at Mu Yuxi with disappointment. " You betrayed the promise that you made to me and then you went ahead and embarrassed me in front of everyone in the vige by kidnapping a mer who was supposed to get married today! While you were doing this, did you ever think about me? What will the vigers say when they find out that I, Chu Chang from the capital couldn''t satisfy my wife and she went to look for her ex-lover? What was going on your mind when you did such a thing?"


    " and it would have been fine if you didn''t think about me but you should have at least thought about your children! Now that the entire vige knows that you kidnapped a mer and tried to force¡­force¡­God, I can''t even say it." covering his face Chu Chang cried out. " I can''t even say your shameless deeds from my mouth and yet you actually went ahead and did something like this? The vigers will call our children - a child of a criminal, is that what you wanted? Are you happy now that you have ruined your kids'' future prospects?"


    " Chu Chang, what the hell is wrong with you? I said I made a mistake¡ª and everyone makes mistakes! If it bothers you so much will leave the vige and settle down in the capital."


    " and what about your shops? Who is going to take care of them? And how will you set up shops in the capital?" asked Chu Chang his eyes cold, he was giving Mu Yuxi one final chance to redeem herself if she disappointed him again¡ª


    " Your sisters can help me, right?" said Mu Yuxi promptly as if she wasn''t talking about the capital to start a new business venture in the capital city but talking about purchasing a toy.


    Chu Chang closed his eyes and heaved a breath as he turned to his left. " officers, this is the woman against whom I filed aint, she kidnapped a mer and tried to force herself on him, she also domestically abuses me every now and then, I want to sue her for causing intentional harm and mental trauma to both me and the mer that she kidnapped."


    The officers were the same officers whom Fang Chi and the others haveined to before, if Chu Chang was the one who was filing theint they definitely wouldn''t have listened to him but the three sisters of Chu Chang who were standing behind them were not someone they could offend.


    Mu Yuxi was stunned, at first she didn''t want to believe what she heard but when the Yamen officers came to tie her up. She snapped out of her daze and growled at Chu Chang, " You bastard what do you think you are doing? I am the mother of your kids and your wife, how can you do this to me!"


    " Exactly the same way you can stomp on me for so many years!" snapped Chu Chang, his eyes brimming with tears as he looked at Mu Yuxi. " I have given you so much! The reason you can stand so high and tall in front of the vigers is also because of me! I was the one who helped you out, I financed your business ventures and my sisters cleaned up after you! Yet you went ahead and broke the one promise that I asked you!"


    The more he said the louder his voice became by the end of his speech, Chu Chang was shouting so loudly that his voice rang in the surrounding.


    " My body was damaged after giving birth to Mu Zhu but your daddyined that I couldn''t even make up for theck of your family''s bloodline being spread after taking such a promise from you. Because I didn''t want to let you down, even though the doctor advised me not to get pregnant again, I still kept this child for your sake! And this is what you gave me?" He shook his head and wiped his tears as he turned to look at the stoic Yu Dong. " I am really sorry about what happened today, I know you want to take her life but she is not worth staining your hands for, if possible leave her to me. I promise I will give you a reasonable exnation."


    ¡ª-


    p.s: please leave ament, powerstone or review.

 Chapter 280 Just a boy

    <h4>Chapter 280 Just a boy</h4>


    Yu Dong of course didn''t want to let go of Mu Yuxi so easily but she also knew that she couldn''t just kill her, so this was the best way to get rid of her. Even if she wasn''t willing to let go of Mu Yuxi, she had to suppress her instincts and let thew do its work but of course, Yu Dong was all about ripping Mu Yuxi''s guts and feeding it to her but she was once an honest officer, following thew was in her blood, unless the situation calls for it she wouldn''t unnecessarily kill anyone. In the end, even if she was not reconciled, she still nodded to Chu Chang''s suggestion then she turned around and walked away.


    Now that the matter was solved there was no point to lurk around here and watch, she needed to return to her groom and marry him!


    Once Yu Dong was gone, Mu Yuxi who was stifled to death finally blew up as she red at Chu Chang who was standing in front of her with a disgruntled expression like he didn''t want to be here. Seeing him act like this, the anger that was boiling in her veins was fuelled even more and when the yamen officers came to tie her hands, Mu Yuxi''s temper red up as she shouted at Chu Chang, " You bastard! That woman Yu Dong seduced you too right? Now that you have someone in your heart, you are actually sending me to prison? Chu Chang, I didn''t know that you were this shameless¡ª"


    While she was scolding she didn''t notice that the expression on Chu Chang''s face was getting worse and worse, even his sisters who were standing beside him looked like they wanted to beat Mu Yuxi up until she couldn''t open her mouth but before either of them could make a sound, Chu Chang swiftly stomped towards Mu Yuxi and ¡ª


    SLAP! A loud smack echoed in the surroundings as Chu Chang pped Mu Yuxi with a fierce expression on his face. His chest was heaving as he looked at Mu Yuxi. " I am shameless? Hah! Even if I am shameless at least I will never be as shameless as you, Mu Yuxi! I was the one who helped you out when no one wanted to, your business ideas were at best mediocre, I was the one who helped you in drawing a new outline for your shops but instead of treating me like your benefactor, you and your family has treated me as a ve, you have made me suffer so much but you are yet to give me a sincere apology! And yet you have the face to act like I am the one who wronged you? Mu Yuxi let us clear up the matter of who wronged who first!"


    " I never wanted to marry you but you pursued me and made that ridiculous promise, did I ask you to make that promise? I will tell you, I didn''t! Neither did I ask you to give me anything except for your love and respect but instead you have asked so much from me, you wanted capital for a new business, you wille rushing to me, you made a mess and offended someone you will ask my sisters to clean it up for you"


    " All these years I have suffered everything but not anymore!" With a determined gaze, that was burning with tiny little mes of anger and vengeance, Chu Chang gritted out. " I don''t want my kids to be called children of a criminal, Mu Yuxi, let''s divorce. It doesn''t matter whether or not you agree, you have no other choice, if you don''t agree to my conditions not only will I make your sentence double but also I will make your life in the prison living hell, you know about the wide range of connections that my sisters have right?"


    Mu Yuxi looked at the Chu sisters who glowered at her and swallowed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Yu Dong returned to the Fang family house, Fang Chi was already sitting in the courtyard while Grandma Fang fussed over him, on the other side was a frail-looking¡ª¡ª mer most likely Fang Nan''s daddy ¡ª¡ªwho was hiding Fang Nan behind him and sobbed. " Mother inw, do you really have to be ruthless? Why are you bent on sending my son to the Yamen? I admit that Nan Nan made a mistake but he is just a boy, how can you even think about sending him to prison won''t your heart hurt if you sent him to that dirty and rotten ce? Just look at my son and his delicate body, he has been a sickly child ever since he was a baby, how will he go through such a suffering?"


    " You are really good Zhang Tingyi! When it is your child''s turn you are worried that he will suffer, then what about my Chi''er?" shouted Grandma Fang as she rolled her sleeves and pointed at Zhang Tingyi, after handing Fang Chi a bowl of nerve-calming soup. " Your child is frail but is my Chi made up of stone? That boy wasn''t frail when he schemed with that bitch named Mu Yuxi but now that he needs to step up and take responsibility for his actions, all of a sudden he is frail? Who are you trying to fool?"


    '' How can that sex ve''s son evenpare to my Nan Nan? That Fang Chi was an ugly bastard but my Nan Nan was the pride of the Fang family! How can the two of them be evenpared?'' Zhang Tingyi''s expression was bad but he didn''t say anything instead he tugged at his wife''s sleeves, if Fang Nan was sent away to the prison then their most valuable asset would be lost, even if their Nan Nan wasn''t able to get this Yu woman as long as they try their best and suppress this news from getting out of the vige then they will still be able to find a decent bride for Fang Nan, albeit a bit older and ugly.


    But definitely rich!


    They couldn''t let Grandma Fang send Fang Nan to the Yamen! No matter what!

 Chapter 281 Cough out everything.

    <h4>Chapter 281 Cough out everything.</h4>


    Of course, Fang Xiumei understood her husband''s thoughts, after all the two of them were like a match made in heaven. Both of them were just as greedy and selfish in nature, they liked to leech off others'' money but never wanted to take responsibility. Fang Nan was their son and he was really beautiful, even if couldn''t afford to offend Grandma Fang, they have to since they couldn''t even think about losing Fang Nan, this brat was still a virgin and on top of that exceptionally beautiful, if he got ruined then how will they be able to get their hands on the betrothal price?


    The two of them have doted on Fang Nan for so long, that they at least needed to get some benefits in return right?


    Thus, Fang Xiumei immediately strode forward and stood between Fang Nan and Zhang Tingyu as she looked at her mother with a ttering smile. " Mother, do you really have to be so quibbling? It was just a feud between two kids and I will admit that Nan took the matter too far but in the end, he is Chi''s cousin, he wouldn''t do something as stupid as harming Chi, I know that Nan Nan made a grave mistake but I assure you that it was because he was jealous and angry of Chi for always getting your love and affection, he just made an error in his judgment that''s it, with his tiny brains do you think that he didn''t evene up with this n. Most likely it was that woman who incited him¡ª¡ª you know how Nan Nan is, he might bepetitive and jealous but in the end, he is a mer, no way he can think of something so well detailed."


    Fang Xiumei was eloquent, she not only shifted Fang Nan''s responsibilities upon Grandma Fang''s shoulder by saying that it was because of her ignorance that Fang Nan grew up to be a jealous and conceited brat but she also made it sound like Fang Nan was just a stupid mer who didn''t know the ways of the world and was fooled by Mu Yuxi, thereby shifting the remaining half of his responsibilities on Mu Yuxi.


    With this Fang Nan didn''t even have to take any responsibility even if Grandma Fang wanted him to, after all, what can she say? Fang Nan wasn''t alone in this matter and what was more he was just a merpared to Mu Yuxi, his responsibilities in this manner were a lot less.


    Yu Dong frowned, she thought that everyone in the Fang family were fools but turns out there was indeed a smart person, no wonder Fang Nan was so unruly he knew that even if he made a mess, his mother would still save him. If this went on then Fang Nan might really get out of this matter scout free!


    Grandma Fang thought the same, as she grounded her teeth and red at her eldest daughter, this daughter of her was smart but her brains worked in a different direction, she waszy and didn''t want to work but at the same time, she dreamed of livingfort and riches.


    However, before the two of them could say anything, Fang Xiumei smiled and looked at Fang Chi who was calmly sipping on his nerve soothing soup. " Chi, I know that you wouldn''t be as petty as trying to settle scores with Nan Nan, after all, he is your younger brother. How about this when you left, you were in such a hurry that you forgot to take the incense burner that your daddy brought for you, why don''t I gift it to you? If you forgive, Nan Nan, I would give that incense burner to you¡ª¡ª I remember you used to be very fond of it back when you were a child, of course, you can say no if you think that I am not sincere enough."


    And say goodbye to that incense burner that belonged to your daddy.


    Fang Chi clenched his fingers around the bowl that he was holding, he still remembered back when he lived at the Fang mansion, his aunt would often bully him by tossing and turning the things that his daddy brought with him, she would threaten to drop and break those things if he didn''t listen to her. And she was doing the same now, by indirectly threatening him that she would break or sell the incense burner that belonged to his daddy, this aunt of his has always been¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Oh, so Father inw only brought an incense burner with him?" said Yu Dong as she sped Fang Chi''s shoulder from behind, Fang Chi who had lowered his head was stunned, he didn''t know when Yu Dong arrived because he was too focussed on these blood-sucking rtives of his. Only when he felt her presence behind him, did he realise that she was here¡ª¡ªstanding right next to him to support him.


    Fang Xiumei who was smiling till now felt her heart twitch she thought that she had everything handled, so who was this woman who suddenly popped out to wreck her ns? Then her gaze fell on the red auspicious clothes that Yu Dong was wearing and her eyes bulged, this woman indeed had a seductive charm. No wonder her son fell for her¡ª¡ª however, right now she didn''t have the time to appreciate Yu Dong''s good looks. She somehow managed to stop her smile from falling as she said, " What¡­what do you mean?"


    Yu Dong smiled as she tilted her head. " What else, your son ruined our wedding day ¡­don''t you think that giving just an incense burner is too insincere? Cough out everything that you have taken from my husband and then we will talk, whether or not we are going to drag your son to Yamen or not" then she paused as her lips curled in a vicious smirk. " Of course, it will depend on your sincerity, if you miss even one thing then you can meet your precious son in Yamen, and oh don''t even think about escaping, Mu Yuxi was just taken away, the Yamen officers might still be on the road."


    Then ignoring the ugly grimace stered on Fang Xiumei''s face she turned to Grandma Fang. " Do we have a list of father inw''s dowry?"


    " We do," said Grandma Fang with a smug smile, that''s right how can she forget that she now had a granddaughter inw who was so protective of her Chi? Does she still need to worry about her Chi getting worried?


    " Excellent," said Yu Dong as she pointed to the sky. " Because of your son, I had to run around this sweltering heat to find my husband, you better start running too and get back in half an hour or else, I would be more than happy to take care of your son."


    -----


    Yu Dong: hand over your power stones to me or might just---- do something to you, darling ;)


    p.s: would you like a detailed wedding night or should I go for soft turn and leave it to you guys to imagine?(mandatory answer)

 Chapter 282 No choice.

    <h4>Chapter 282 No choice.</h4>


    Fang Xiumei''s expression changed she was furious but there was nothing she could say against Yu Dong. As herplexion darkened she red at Yu Dong maliciously, her gaze cold and nefarious. But Yu Dong wasn''t scared she stared back at Fang Xiumei and returned her re with her own. They actually dared to bully her husband and yet had the audacity to make underhanded threats to her husband in front of her? Who did they think were? Was her, Yu Dong''s husband someone just any Tom. Dick and Harry can bully?


    Seeing that Yu Dong wasn''t backing down, Fang Xiumei''s face turned livid, she was the elder here! Even if her son did something wrong, as Yu Dong''s elder she at least had the authority to ask her niece inw to forgive her son right? How can this woman behave like this? She just had some filthy money, and yet she was this arrogant! What Fang Xiumei forgot is that when she heard from her son that Yu Dong was rich she was more than supportive of her son stealing this same arrogant woman who only had some filthy money.


    Yu Dong didn''t have much time to waste when she saw that Fang Xiumei wasn''t listening to what she asked her to do and was acting all stubborn, Yu Dong sneered and turned to Grandma Fang. " Grandma, why don''t we just send someone and call back the yamen officers? I don''t think they would have gone that far¡ª¡ª"


    " No! Don''t!"Fang Nan never thought that this matter would escte to this point, he has never been humiliated like this before. He was so embarrassed under the judgemental res of the vigers that all he wanted was to crawl in a hole and die. He thought his n was perfect after all Yu Dong only met Fang Chi a couple of times before the two of them get married, as long as he was careful, he wouldn''t be caught andter on even if Yu Dong hated him, he would have sessfully be her husband. As long as he threatened her with his life, he would be able to keep living as her husband and she would have to protect him as well but who would have thought that he would be caught even before crossing the threshold? And now he was in such a condition where he was being forced to go to the Yamen, if he went to Yamen wouldn''t his reputation suffer even more? At least at the moment, only the vigers knew about it, if he went to the Yamen'', then wouldn''t everyonee to know about it?


    So, Fang Nan was very clear, no matter he couldn''t be taken away by the Yamen officers!


    " Mother! Save me, Nan Nan doesn''t want to go to the Yamen!" Fang Nan was born with a frail beauty as long as he cried, he could make anyone''s heart melt. Even Fang Xiumei wasn''t an exception, except Fang Nan, she only had one daughter who stayed in the capital and did a menial job at a big shop. This daughter of hers hardly returned home and wasn''t close to anyone, not even her daddy. Only Fang Nan this son of her''s was close to her, even though she thought that it was a pity to take out her brother inw''s dowry and give it to Fang Chi, it wasn''t as important as her son.


    In the end, even if her heart was bleeding like someone was scratching their ws on it, Fang Xiumei still clenched her teeth and returned home to bring whatever was left of Fang Chi''s daddy''s dowry.


    Zhang Tingyi wasn''t willing but no matter how much he tried to stop his wife, thetter didn''t listen to him, at this moment, he was finding Fang Nan an eyesore contrary to his wife who was willing to give up the dowry for the sake of her son. However, no matter how upset he was, he wasn''t going to say anything that will contradict his wife, in the end, he pursed his lips and silently stood in the Fang family courtyard.


    Fang Xiumei''s house wasn''t far from the Fang family and she soon returned with all the items that were locked in the storage. Of course, the dowry that she brought was nowhere as good as it was back then when Fang Chi''s daddy married Mother Fang, it has lost its lustre and many of the things were missing. Grandma Fang who saw the measly pile was really upset, she immediately demanded the Fang familypensate them but Zhang Tingyi who was born shrew immediately plopped on the floor and started crying saying that the family had no money, if they wanted the money so bad, then they might as well kill him and his son and sell their flesh in the market.


    Of course, Yu Dong wasn''t fooled she immediately rolled her eyes as she watched the act, Zhang Tingyi was putting. " What are you crying for? Has anyone died in your family or what? You know how to act like a leech, you know how to sell someone else''s dowry and you also know how to kidnap someone, but you don''t know how to pay back the money that you owe?" She snapped taking out her hunter knife as she wielded it in the air and mmed it on the table before breaking it in half. " Old man you better think of a way toe up with the money or else I will break your damn head just like this! Got it! I, Yu Dong, is not someone you can make offend, have you all forgotten it?"


    How can they forget such a thing? That fierce night was still deeply instilled in their mind. An angry Yu Dong was like a fierce tiger, she would bite anyone who dared to oppose her.


    Zhang Tingyi was scared, he didn''t know that Yu Dong was such a fierce woman but Fang Xiumei knew how hard it was to deal with


    Yu Dong, in the end, even if she didn''t want to, Fang Xiumei wrote a debt note and left it in the hands of Grandma Fang promising that she will pay the money back soon.

 Chapter 283 No one will take it away.

    <h4>Chapter 283 No one will take it away.</h4>


    " Remember you have three weeks to pay the money back or I wille knocking on your door, you wouldn''t like that," shouted Yu Dong at the people of the Fang family who were leaving with their heads bowed in embarrassment. The matter was solved like this, even though the Fang couple wasn''t willing they had no other choice¡ª¡ª in the end, Zhang Tingyi could only curse Yu Dong and Fang Chi under his breath for being so cruel and ruthless, however, he was so unfortunate that he was heard by Aunt Wang who chased after the Fang couple like a mad dog, and since there was no Uncle Fu to stop her today, the Fang couple was severely unlucky as they got hit by the shoes that Aunt Wang has thrown at them.


    Once Fang Nan and his parents left the Fang family courtyard, peace was restored. Grandma Fang who almost lost her grandson to a vindictive and vile woman still had some panic and nervousness left in her body. Even though she tried to be calm and collected while Yu Dong and the rest were looking for Fang Chi, only she knew how terrified she was. It was enough to stop her heart from beating, so now that the ceremony was once again resumed, Grandma Fang resolutely refused to let Fang Chi dress alone. Even though Fang Chi kept saying that he was embarrassed. Grandma Fang simply ignored all his resistance and did everything by herself. Never again was she going to make the same mistake twice.


    However, as soon as the wedding ceremony started another obstacle rose¡ª¡ª Fang Chi''s wedding dress was worn by Fang Nan and could no longer be worn by Fang Chi, even if they somehow magically washed and dried it, Yu Dong adamantly refused that she didn''t want her husband to wear the same wedding dress that someone else had worn. What she didn''t say was that she was traumatised after watching Fang Nan''s face pop out of Fang Chi''s veil, it was true that Fang Nan was pretty and beautiful but he wasn''t Yu Dong''s cup of tea and because he wore that dress, he kind of ruined it for her.


    Though she didn''t say Fang Chi understood Yu Dong really well, he knew that she would never ept him in the wedding dress that was worn by someone else, so he didn''t insist, even though he felt like it was a shame. After all, he worked on this wedding dress of his for so long and yet he wasn''t able to wear it, he was so excited too.


    Grandma Fang knew that her grandson was upset, so she patted his shoulder and soothingly spoke, " Yu Dong is doing this to respect you, you weren''t here so you didn''t see it. When she raised the veil and saw Fang Nan''s face instead of yours, she was fairly disturbed¡­it was like she was really upset that Fang Nan ruined this for you as well as for her, don''t be upset¡ª¡ª what has happened, has already happened, so you can only let go of it now."


    Fang Chi nodded, blinking away his tears as he put away his wedding dress. " I know Grandma, I just thought that it was unfair, ever since we were children, Fang Nan had snatched everything from me and today he also wanted to steal my wife¡­now that I think about it, what if Yu Dong didn''t realise it was me? What would have happened then¡ª¡ª"


    He was halfway through when Grandma Fang ced her finger on his lips. " Don''t¡­Don''t say something like this, Yu Dong is a good woman and she saved you, so just forget about what happened."


    '' How can I forget something like this?'' thought Fang Chi inwardly but he still nodded, and didn''t say anything. He had no other choice, he couldn''t go ahead and break that arm that touched him, nor could he ruin Fang Nan like he tried to ruin him, so what was the point in thinking about such things?


    " Oh my, why are you so upset?"Xiao Hua who just stepped inside Fang Chi''s room, smiling asked while carrying a wrapped bundle in his hands. When no one answered, he looked around the room and his gaze fell on the wedding dress. " Ohho, so that''s why you are upset? It''s a good thing that I came here then"


    " Brother Hua¡ª¡ª"


    " Don''t pull such a long face and take a look at this," said Xiao Hau as he handed the package he was holding to Fang Chi, before winking cheekily. " You sure are marrying in a good family Chi. You must have done some really good things in your past life."


    Confused at Xiao Hua''s words, Fang Chi opened the red package in his hands and was surprised when a wedding dress identical yet different from his unravelled in his hands. Shocked, he looked at Xiao Hua who grinned looking really proud and smug. " When I told the others, that Nan brat wore your dress and even helped Mu Yuxi kidnap you, they were all really scared for your safety, but they also knew that Yu Dong would find you, so they decided to make you a new wedding dress¡ª¡ªtogether they all worked and we were able to assemble a new wedding dress for you and that''s not all¡ª¡ª" grinning secretly, Xiao Hua picked the veil and pointed to a small corner that had words embroidered on it¡ª¡ª '' Now and Forever, Chi.''


    " This was specially embroidered by Yu Dong, she was clumsy at first but somehow she managed it, after all, I was the one who helped her¡ª¡ª" before Xiao Hua could finish speaking, Fang Chi threw his arms around his neck and hugged him endearingly. " Thank you, Brother Hua."


    Being hugged like this Xiao Hua was really embarrassed and awkward, he tried to push Fang Chi away as he harshly chided, " I didn''t even do anything."


    Hearing his refusal, Fang Chiughed. " Your fingers have needles hole in them, Brother Hua."


    " S...Shut Up! Now go and get ready."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Dressed in all red, Fang Chi stepped out of his house. His gaze focussed on the woman who stood in front of him, dressed in dazzling red, a soft smile ying on her lips as she raised her hand for him to take. Seeing her raise her hand, he smiled and lightly whispered in a teasing voice, "Did you do this for Fang Nan too?"


    Yu Dong raised her brow as she hooked her lips in a bewitching smile. " My hand is for you to take, you jealous idiot." Fang Chi''s cheeks heated up when he heard Yu Dong call him an idiot but before he could say anything as a retort, Yu Dong scooped him in her arms, causing him to yelp. " And no one is going to take it away from you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    a/n: and here I fell in love with my own character¡­aish!!


    Yu Dong: If you fell in love with me too then¡ª¡ª


    Shen Li, Ye Liu, Chen Mi, Fang Chi: Get in the line.


    Yu Dong: ?.? Anyway, don''t forget to send ament or a power stone, and since I am getting married I will ept gifts too!

 Chapter 284 Wedding candy

    <h4>Chapter 284 Wedding candy</h4>


    "Bow to the heavens."


    " The earth."


    " and the parents."


    Yu Dong brought Fang Chi to her house in a bright red sedan chair. The entire vige came to watch their wedding ceremony as Yu Mai threw wedding candies to the crowd, asking them to congratte his sister and brother inw. " aunty, here take this candy and wish my sister and brother inw a long and happy married life."


    " Here brother, take this sweet candy and say the sweetest words to my sister and brother inw."


    " Oh you fatty, don''t cry I have saved you enough sweets. Now, take this and congratte my sister and brother inw."


    By the time Yu Mai finished the candies in his basket, he ended up collecting the good wishes of everyone in the vige. Yu Dong and Fang Chi who were bowed to Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu, at thest step of their wedding ceremony had to try their best to suppress theirughter. Yu Mai was not only giving out wedding candies but he was also hurrying the vigers to say their blessings as fast as they could afraid that they would take the candy but won''t congratte the married couple. Listening to him haggle with the vigers was indeed really funny.


    " Hey aunty, don''t be so stingy. I gave you three candies, you have to at least give my sister and brother inw two sentences full of blessing."


    "Don''t¡ª¡ªdon''t just try to skip the congrattory greeting by saying such easy words. Make it more emotional, I am telling you congrattions shoulde from the heart."


    In the end, Lang Ru couldn''t watch, Yu Mai scolding others just to get a congrattory blessing. This boy¡ª¡ª he was really naive, can''t he see those gifts in the hands of the vigers? All of them are here to enjoy the wedding banquet, even if they don''t say congrattory words now, they will still say themter on for the sake of eating at the wedding banquet.


    However, Yu Mai was the kind of ¡ª¡ª instant debit, instant credit. He gave the candy, now he wanted its payment.


    Fortunately, no one minded the words of a little child and everyone knew that Yu Mai was a rather special child so they were willing to y along with him.


    Thus, by the time Yu Dong and Fang Chi finished the ceremony, half of the vige had already finished congratting them. Yu Dong straightened up and looked at her brother who was hopping around throwing wedding candies at everyone like a bunny, she smiled as she turned her head at Shen Li. " Li, go and bring him back or else he would end up running into someone."


    Though she only invited a few vigers to her wedding banquet, all of them were still adults. If Yu Mai kept hopping around like this, he might really end up getting hurt. Shen Li nodded but before he could bring him outside, Lang Ru has already caught Yu Mai''s wrist and was pulling him inside. She was even scolding him like a doting wife. " You are just too hyperactive can''t you see that the entire courtyard is filled with people what will you do if you run into someone and end up getting hurt? Cry, that''s what are you going to do¡ª¡ª instead of running around why note with me? Together we will fish with ginger and rice, brother Liu cooked it, and it is really delicious, I ran a taste check."


    " Oh? Really, then let''s go." When Yu Mai heard that there was fish and meat to eat, his mouth started to salivate and he immediately ran inside the house with Lang Ru, Yu Dong watched the act that just happened right in front of her and felt her left eye twitch. This brat ¡ª¡ª it seemed she has learned how to deal with Yu Mai, this was bad. If this goes on maybe her brother would be snatched by the weasel living in her house and most importantly, her golden egg of a brother might go rolling after the weasel willingly. She turned to Ye Liu and Chen Mi who were watching what was happening by the side, as for Shen Li, he was worried that the two kids might drop the heavy containers of the food, so he went after them.


    " Keep that brat¡ª I mean that RuRu away from Mai," said Yu Dong, her hand still wrapped around Fang Chi''s whose face was fortunately covered with a veil or else he would have been caughtughing at his wife. Why didn''t he know that his wife was so cute before?


    Chen Mi rolled his eyes while Ye Liu simply shook his head. They didn''t know why Yu Dong was bent on keeping Lang Ru away from YU Mai, they were still kids after all.


    ( Yu Dong: because my sixth sense is stronger than you all.)


    They wanted to tell Yu Dong that she was thinking too much but they knew that she wouldn''t listen to them in the end, they had no choice but to nod their head and say, " As you wish." Then Chen Mi stepped forward and hooked his arm in Fang Chi''s and grinned. " But for now, you should let go of brother Fang, it''s time for the groom to enter the groom''s chamber and you need to entertain the guests."


    Yu Dong frowned slightly when Chen Mi pulled Fang Chi away from her, she was a bit reluctant to let him go. And if anyone thought that it was too h*rny then they need to get their mind and body cleansed because the reason that she didn''t want Fang Chi to leave her was that she was worried about him. This poor husband of hers had to go through so much today, so it was obvious that she would be worried about him.


    But just as she was going to say that she might as welle with them, Fang Chi squeezed her hands. Silently telling her that he was fine and there was no need for her to worry about him.

 Chapter 285 Break the bed

    <h4>Chapter 285 Break the bed</h4>


    Fang Chi was indeed a bit scared after what happened to him but he wasn''t frail mind after all he was once the talk of the vigers and his name was in shambles, whenpared to that trauma, this incident wasn''t that big¡ª¡ªat least he came out of this predicament safely and there was no need for him to worry. After all, he was fortunate enough to get brothers like Chen Mi, Ye Liu and Shen Li, who cared about him so much that instead o being jealous and waiting for his wedding ceremony with Yu Dong to fall into ruins they even took the responsibility to sew him a new wedding dress in such a short time, he knew that even if three of them worked together on this dress that he was wearing, with Xiao Hua, this wedding dress couldn''t be made in a jiffy. Who knows how hard they worked to finish it before the auspicious hour finishes.


    He was grateful to them and suddenly felt a lot closer to these three new brothers he gained after marrying Yu Dong, he didn''t know what he should be expecting but whatever his future held was better than the life that he has been living. With that thought in mind, he wasn''t scared anymore, and even if he was, he wouldn''t waste his energy on this matter anymore. As far as he knew, the chapter of Mu Yuxi was over and done, she no longer mattered to him, so how can he let that woman destroy the happiest day of his life? He willugh, eat and have a loving day and ¡ª¡ª night with his wife.


    " Brother Fang why is your face so red?" Chen Mi who brought a te filled with strawberries and grapes sauntered inside Yu Dong''s room which was decorated with rose petals and red candles. The setting was beautiful and romantic but Chen Mi didn''t feel awkward about entering the room of the newly married couple. And why would he? This was his wife''s room too! He can act as brazenly as he wanted and it wasn''t as if he came here for fun, he knew just how hungry a bridegroom can be after he was done with all the wedding ceremonies. So, he brought some fruits and mooncakes to pad Fang Chi''s stomach, since he and Yu Dong will be consummating their wedding night, Fang Chi couldn''t eat anything gassy. Because farting during making love was another level of embarrassment¡ª¡ªand don''t ask how he knew about this or else he, Chen Mi will puff his cheeks.


    Fang Chi who was caught daydreaming, flushed even more as he looked at Chen Mi and somewhat hesitatingly answered, "It''s too hot outside. My body couldn''t handle the heat and my face got red like this¡ª¡ª"


    "Tsk, liar," said Xiao Hua who was mboyantly leaning against the door frame. His lips were curled in a wicked grin. " He must have been thinking about his wedding night."


    Fang Chi felt like he was seen through by Xiao Hua and his face turned even red, as he cast a worried look at Chen Mi who was sitting next to him. " No¡­no of course not. It is indeed because of the heat, I mean it''s so hot isn''t it?"


    " Yeah, yeah it is indeed because of the heat but it''s not the heat of the sun that''s caused you to go all flustered and red," said Xiao Hua as his eyes slowly grazed over a particr part of Fang Chi''s body. "It''s the heat of something else, but you don''t need to be embarrassed¡ª¡ªafter all you are already past twenty there are some urges that you can''t contROLL¡ª¡ª what the heck who dared to hit me?"


    Extremely upset Xiao Hua turned to look at the culprit only to meet Shen Li''s stern gaze. The man should have just gotten out of the kitchen because he was carrying a spat in his hand. No wonder the back of his head was hurting so much, this man just hit him with a wooden spat. " Hey! I say¡­what''s the meaning of this? How can you hit me like that?"


    Listening to Xiao Hua''s whiny voice, Shen Li was having a hard time linking him with the same Xiao Hua who befriended a thug woman. He really was skilled, acting like a bad cop and a good cop in seconds. Shen Li poked Xiao Hua''s forehead with his spat, as he sternly said, " What do you mean why did I do that? Aren''t you getting a bit carried away how can you tease Chi, like this? Is this something you should say to a newly married groom?"


    " Jeez, you are so old fashioned," said Xiao Hua with an exasperated sigh. " Just because I don''t ask it, doesn''t mean that it won''t happen. Everyone here knows what is going to happen at the night, I am just a bit more expressive, what''s wrong with that? It''s not like I asked him to let me join him and Yu Dong."


    Of course, he was hit again for his dirty words.


    Xiao Hua wanted to fight back but then his gaze met with Shen Li''s stern ones and he immediately shut his mouth. What? He wasn''t scared, not at all, it''s just that he was really respectful towards his elders and since Shen Li was his elder, he wouldn''t fight with him on such a small thing. It totally wasn''t because of fear.


    Once Xiao Hua stopped jabbering nonsense, Shen Li stepped inside with a highly concentrated chicken broth. " Here, drink this¡ª-our father inw told us that drinking chicken soup is good for replenishing energy and it will also help you in conceiving a child, so drink it up."


    " Aren''t you asking Brother Fang to practically squeeze out Yu Dong so that he can get pregnant, I mean why else would you give him something that would make him energetic, why talk in circles? Just straightforwardly speak it out loud no?" Then he turned to Fang Chi who was holding the bowl of chicken soup, with a face that was even redder than the strawberries. " Brother Fang make sure to break the bed!"


    He even raised his hand and gave Fang Chi a thumbs up.


    And in return, he received a flying spat that hit him exactly on the mouth. Gosh, his lips!

 Chapter 286 Apology.

    <h4>Chapter 286 Apology.</h4>


    Fang Chi''s entire face was burning as he looked down at his feet, honestly, this was so embarrassing. Though everyone knew what was going to happen in the night he was still shy when he listened to Xiao Hua say it out loud. Xiao Hua rubbed his forehead as he raised his foot to stomp on the spat but Shen Li who noticed his movements immediately warned, " if you stomped on this spat then be prepared to buy a new one for me, I will not use a dirty spat that someone has stomped on to cook food for my family."


    Xiao Hua was mboyant, and shy and loved to dress up. But other than that he also had a very bad attribute¡ª¡ª he was a petty miser. He was so stingy that asking him to spend money was simr to asking him for¡ª- his kidneys and this was something that Shen Li knew very well so he immediately threatened Xiao Hua with money.


    Xiao Hua who has raised his legs halfway up in the air, immediately paused and then looked at Shen Li who handed the bowl of soup to Fang Chi. He wanted to say that he wasn''t afraid of spending his money but then he carefully thought about it, the spat was wooden and it has an exquisite detail that the spat sold in the market didn''t have and even if they did, most probably they weren''t sold for a cheaper price, he didn''t want to waste his hard-earned on this wooden thing. So, he simply bent doubled and picked up the wooden spat, and cleaned it up with his handkerchief. " Here you go, now I won''t be buying it."


    Shen Li scoffed and turned to Fang Chi." Hurry up and finish it, or else it will get cold."


    Fang Chi nodded as he took the bowl and started drinking the soup. The soup was neither too cold and or hot, it was just right, so Fang Chi didn''t have to blow on it and drank it right away in one gulp before putting the bowl back on the table in front of him. Once he was done drinking the soup, Chen Mi ced the bowl with strawberries in front of him. " here eat this too, it is sweet and tastes really good."


    " Yeah you don''t want Yu Dong to kiss you when your mouth smells of chicken soup," said Xiao Hua, as he once again hopped back to his cheerful side, Ye Liu who just returned with someone following behind him, heard Xiao Hau''s frivolous words and raised his hand before pping the back of Xiao Hua''s head. Xiao Hua who was attacked from behind immediately howled in pain but when he turned around to scold the culprit his gaze met with Ye Liu''s warning one and he immediately quietened¡­so this was Yu Dong''s type huh? One was more ferocious than the other.


    Ye Liu didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Hua instead he looked at Fang Chi who was on the way to eating one strawberry. " Chi, someone is here to meet you."


    Fang Chi has just taken a bite of the strawberry and felt an explosion of sweet juice in his mouth. The thing called strawberry was really good, he had never eaten such a delicious fruit before, it was crispy and juicy as well as fresh, just one bite was enough to make Fang Chi roll his eyes in pleasure. But just as he was going to take another bite, he heard Ye Liu''s voice and stopped, putting down the strawberry in his hand, he looked at Ye Liu. " someone came to visit me?" Who came to look for him? As far as he knew he had no friends in the vige.


    But Fang Chi didn''t have to wait for Ye Liu to answer his question, the figure behind Ye Liu walked inside the room, this person Fang Chi was very familiar with because the mer who came to visit him was none other than Chu Chang.


    " Chu Chang? What are you doing here?" asked Fang Chi as he stared at Chu Chang''s solemn expression. Was he here to ask for forgiveness on Mu Yuxi''s behalf. Yu Dong did tell them that Mu Yuxi was taken away by the Yamen officers but she never mentioned that it was Chu Chang who filed theint, so it wasn''t surprising that Fang Chi thought that Chu Chang''s sudden arrival was all because of Mu Yuxi.


    Chu Chang was not in any stupid belief that Fang Chi would wee him either, the reason he came here was all because he wanted to clean his guilty conscience. He walked inside Fang Chi''s room and sat next to Shen Li. " First of all, I would like to apologise to you, it''s my fault that something like this happened I should have paid more attention to her knowing that she was after you."


    Fang Chi stayed silent, he didn''t want to ept Chu Chang''s apology¡ª¡ª firstly, Chu Chang was not the one who wronged him and what was more there was nothing Chu Chang could have done in that scenario. So, he wasn''t willing to ept this apology and even if he did ept it, it would mean nothing since he can never forgive Mu Yuxi.


    Chu Chang of course understood Fang Chi''s feelings, even though he couldn''t forgive Mu Yuxi and that too when he has been in love with her for years. He released a heavy sigh and then took out the property papers that he brought with him. " I can''t do anything that will change what happened to you today, however, I would still like to apologise, this is the shop at the front of the marketce, it belonged to Mu Yuxi but I was the one who paid for it and now that I have divorced her this property naturally came back to me."


    Chu Chang''s words were explosive, in just a few casual words he revealed a lot of information, one that they would have never believed in if they didn''t hear it from Chu Chang.


    " you divorced her?" asked Chen Mi, as he cradled Little bun who was sitting in hisp.


    " That''s right," said Chu Chang with a dark, stinky face. " I don''t need a wife who will stomp on my goodwill, it took me a lot of years to understand this but ¡ª¡ª at least I learned something."

 Chapter 287 Stay with me.

    <h4>Chapter 287 Stay with me.</h4>


    Fang Chi finally heaved a sigh of relief, turns out that Chu Chang wasn''t here to ask him to forgive Mu Yuxi. But when he looked at the property papers, he suddenly felt like someone was throwing a hot potato in his hands, what was he going to do with this shop front? He didn''t have any talent for business, at most he was good at gardening and raising flowers but other than that there were no other skills he knew about. " Chu Chang, I know you mean well but I can assure you that I don''t need this shop. I don''t even know how to write business."


    The mer in their country weren''t allowed to study in an academy, this privilege was only given to men and women¡ª¡ªthe mers being the inferior gender, weren''t allowed to study or leave the house. Fang Chi only knew a few extra words and how to calcte the monthly budget of his house. Other than that he had no idea how to take care of a business.


    "It''s fine, your wife is an excellent woman she will know what she needs to do with the shop." said Chu Chang, however no matter what Chu Chang said, Fang Chi, didn''t take the papers that he was holding, in the end, he ced the papers on top of the table as he said, " You don''t have to think too much about it, I am not here to take advantage of you or anything. Nor am I trying to pit you, I only came to apologise because I know how much Mu Yuxi has wronged you, so you don''t have to stay on guard with me¡ª¡ª"


    "Daddy, this is really sweet. Ran Ran likes it." Chu Chang was still in the middle of his apology speech when Mu Ran tugged on his sleeves and pointed at the empty bowl of fruits. From her messy hands and the berry juice that was coating her mouth, it was clear who the culprit was behind eating all the strawberries and blueberries.


    Chu Chang''s face turned awkward as he looked at the four mers who were just as shocked as him. They started talking just five minutes ago and yet this girl already finished eating a bowl full of strawberries and blueberries in just five minutes! What a great appetite!


    "I am really sorry about this."Chu Chang sincerely apologised before turning to look at Mu Ran and lightly scolded, " Ran Ran, you can''t just eat anything you want, at least take permission before eating, these belonged to this nice uncle here and you ate them all."


    Mu Ran also knew that she was in the wrong, but the fruits were so appealing that she couldn''t stop herself and ate the red one. After she finished eating the red one, the greedy monster in her stomach roared to life and she once again snatched one fruit from the bowl and before she knew it, she finished everything. She bowed her head in embarrassment as she wholeheartedly apologised, " I am sorry, uncle. I liked them very much and ate everything."


    Fang Chi would naturally not quibble with a child. "It''s alright, if you liked them then there is no need to apologise. But do remember not to take delicious things from strangers in the future."


    Seeing that Fang Chi wasn''t angry, Mu Ran heaved a sigh of relief and even Chu Chang''s stiff face rxed. He sped Mu Ran''s wrist and stood up. " then I will see you around, Fang Chi."


    After saying his goodbye, Chu Chang left. He didn''t even take the property papers with him.


    Fang Chi who became the boss of the shop all of a sudden stared at the papers and then turned to Shen Li. " Brother Li, in any case ¡ªcan you put it away where I can''t see it?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong was dragged around the courtyard with an extremely excited Aunt Wang. She didn''t even know how many times she has to bottom-up with the vigers today, however by the time the wedding banquet ended, Yu Dong was so drunk that she couldn''t even remember her name. Even with her spiritual energy working hard and fast to make her sober, Yu Dong was still stumbling. And when she turned around to go back inside after sending the guests away, she nearly fell on her face because she tripped over a rock, thankfully she managed to catch herself on time.


    " Shit, I shouldn''t have drank so much," said Yu Dong as she steadied herself. Then slowly walked inside the house with fumbling steps, thankfully her spiritual energy was working fast and she was slowly starting to get sobered up, if not ¡ª¡ª Fang Chi would be heartbroken.


    However, as she stumbled inside the house and somehow managed to walk inside her room, Yu Dong stopped and took a deep breath. As soon as she took three steps inside the room, the figure sitting on the bed raised his head. A smile crept over her face as she strode forward and hooked her fingers in the veil of the person who was sitting on the bed. " Were you waiting for me?"


    The figure on the bed nodded as he shyly fiddled with his fingers. Yu Dong''s smile brightened as she lifted the veil off Fang Chi''s head. The red veil swiftly skimmed over Fang Chi''s head revealing his face that was flushed vibrantly. He blinked his phoenix eyes at Yu Dong with a shy smile ying on his face. " You are drunk."


    Yu Dong coughed, maybe she should have washed beforeing inside. She raised her arm and took a sniff, Uhm, she did smell of alcohol, what a sin. " Wait a bit, I will go and wash myself. I too think that the scent is unbearable."


    Her words were swift and concise since she was in a hurry but just as she turned around¡ª a pair of hands circled around her waist and pulled her back.


    " Don''t go," said Fang Chi as he hugged her from behind. " I don''t mind the scent of wine, so stay with me."

 Chapter 288 Wedding wine.

    <h4>Chapter 288 Wedding wine.</h4>


    A/n: 18+ content if ufortable please skip both chapters, including the different physique of mers.


    The sudden move threw Yu Dong off her loop, she could feel his warmth seeping through her clothes. Because it was still hot there, the two of them had brought a rather thin clothing material to make their wedding dresses, so when Fang Chi pressed himself against her, his body heat seared through the thin fabric and stered itself against her skin. She could feel his breath skimming over her back and the little scratches he was making on her abdomen with his fingers. Really he was a natural!


    She swallowed and turned around, even when she moved, Fang Chi didn''t remove his arms from her waist. Instead, he simply loosened his hold so that she could move and then pressed his face against her front. "Are you really alright, with me not taking a bath? I drank a lot maybe, my breath still stinks of alcohol."


    He shook his head as he raised his head and pulled away. " I don''t." Then to her surprise, he disentangled the strings of his wedding dress and let it slip down. And Yu Dong felt her breath hitch as her gaze fell on him, Fang Chi wasn''t naked of course he wasn''t but the sheer thin material that was wrapped around his body couldn''t be called a dress at all. It was a midnight blue robe that had a long V neck revealing his pectoral muscles but that wasn''t all!


    It waspletely translucent and Yu Dong could see the fine lines of his figure that were hidden under the material but at the same time she could see it all, flowers and butterflies were embroidered in ces that should have been hidden but¡ª¡ªShe could still see it!


    All the blood in her body rushed to her head as she tried to hold herself from lunging at Fang Chi. It was their first night, she should be gentle and not rough, however, at the sight of Fang Chi wrapped like an alluring gift sent by a siren itself, Yu Dong was having a hard time not to just press him down and taking him, she clenched her fists. He was ready for her¡ª¡ª this was something she could see herself, she just needed to reach out and tug at the small string that was tied around his neck and take what belonged to her, it was excruciatingly painful for her to hold herself back when he was sitting there defenceless and in that little robe of his. What was this? Who gave this to Fang Chi? As far as she knew that neither of her husbands had the guts to buy something like this for Fang Chi¡ª¡ª maybe she was dreaming, yes there was no way Fang Chi was wearing that she closed her eyes briefly before opening them and yet even after doing that she could still see that Fang Chi was still wearing that robe¡ª¡ª and that skimpy robe was taunting her, teasing her and tempting her to act at once.


    " Do you like it?" asked Fang Chi, his voice was low and hesitant as he peeked at her while his head was still bowed. If there was a f*cking award for self-control she would like to give her name as a nomination. That innocent face with that alluring dress, was he trying to kill her?


    Yu Dong took a ragged breath as she tried to ignore the thick, hot and smouldering heat that started to rise in the room like a forest fire. She flexed her fingers as she answered in a hoarse voice. " You look very good."


    " Then why aren''t youing close to me?" asked Fang Chi nervously as he scratched the palm of his hand with his fingers.


    Just like that, her eyes shed and the restrain that she was putting in disappeared in a flick. Those dark, hooded eyes bored into him as she took three predatory steps forward and held him as her captive¡­. Her eyes glittered with a naked heat that burned his soul. A bolt of something frizzy snapped inside his body as he watched Yu Dong crouch down and pick the two wine cups ced next to them, handing one to him and then she hooked her arm with his. He could sense her closeness as she whispered, " drink the wine, Chi."


    It was ceremonial wine that both husband and wife needed to drink before consummating their wedding night. It was a small ceremony of agreement that they both epted each other as their better half. Fang Chi lowered his eyes and took a glimpse of the clean, transparent liquid that filled the cup to the brim and drank it all in a gulp.


    It was bitter and stung his throat because he was a bit startled at the spicy taste, he coughed and a drop of the wine trickled down from the corner of his lips, the droplet should have fallen down his neck but then Yu Dong tipped his chin up with her fingers and then she dipped down licking the wine droplet that was trickling down his jaw, all the way to the seam of his lips.


    He felt it happening, his body roared to life and his entire nerves went wild. His senses became ragged as his breathing sped up and his heart started thumping. Little sparks pricked into his skin as sexual awareness started to tease him.


    Yu Dong pulled back but her gaze was locked into his, then slowly it trailed down to his partly parted lips then lower and lower and then even more lower. His core clenched under her gaze, it was as if she was stripping him offyer byyer with just her eyes. He felt himself go rigid under her attentive gaze, it was both torture and an ultimate teasing pleasure. Yu Dong was making him feel both vulnerable and anxious as her gaze stopped at one particr spot.


    His entire body shuddered, he wanted to be pressed against her, wanted to be rubbed and caressed by her hands, again and again. And from the darkened glint in Yu Dong''s eyes, Fang Chi knew that she had a very good idea of what was going on in his mind.

 Chapter 289 I am sorry Chi.

    <h4>Chapter 289 I am sorry Chi.</h4>


    Anticipation charged the air as sparks started to crackle, the tension flickered between them, slithering over their jarred nerves. It goaded them to do something about it before the energy that seemed to be crackling in the air exploded. And that kind of angered Yu Dong, she wasn''t an unreasonable woman, she knew that it was Fang Chi''s first time but here she was acting like a bitch in heat, she didn''t want to feel this way but she didn''t have the energy to fight the heat that was pulsating in her body.


    She stared at Fang Chi whose cheeks were flushed and because the entire room was lit with dim red candles, his skin was dripping with sweat. She should have drowned her arousal a bit and taken it easy but instead the sight of him all flushed and sweaty made her, even more, edgier as if she was getting fuelled by just the very sight of him. Her jaw locked as she unclenched her fists and closed the space between them, before she whispered in raw lethality, that left goosebumps all over Fang Chi''s skin. " I am sorry, Chi."


    Fang Chi didn''t even get the chance to ask why she was saying sorry because the next second her mouth mmed on his and her tongue plunged right inside his mouth. Just like that¡­with just the slightest touch she lit his body up into mes. Every thought that he had in his mind worrying about whether she would want him after what happened with Mu Yuxi went up in the air, and all he could feel was her.


    Yu Dong didn''t just kiss him, she feasted on his mouth which has been always a point of curiosity for her, ever since she got engaged to Fang Chi, she wanted to know whether or not he tasted just as sweet as he talked¡ª¡ª and she was surprised to find out that he didn''t taste sweet at all but exotic. She licked and nipped on his lips as she pushed him on the bed, ravaging his mouth in a way that she might as well be taking him inside her, it was full of carnality.


    Fang Chi kissed her back tentatively but soon his pace started to match hers and he was responding to her kiss just as frantically and hungrily. His hands clung to her shoulders as he arched into Yu Dong, grinding himself against her, as his hard and rigid shaft poked her abdomen making them both go into another fit of craziness.


    Yu Dong tugged the string of his robe and pulled it away, he fisted her shirt and pulled it over her head, then he took off the undergarment that hid her gorgeous assets. Soft skin stered against his as Yu Dong took his mouth again while her other hand slid down and cupped his shaft without any barrier.


    His back arched as he moaned against her lips, he wanted her¡ª- he needed her, wanted her. As Yu Dong touched him where no one has ever touched him. She ate his mouth, taking every husky moan and whimper of his¡ª-he could feel his shaft throb and ache as he grinned against her hand,pletely lost in the need to be inside her.


    Fang Chi hooked his arms around her neck and when Yu Dong pulled away he licked and kissed his way down her throat and over the swell of his breasts, he didn''t know what to do with them but when Yu Dong brought her pebbled bead ¡ª- tight and rosy, near his mouth, he knew what she wanted.


    Yu Dong sucked a breath as Fang Chitched his mouth on her nipple and sucked it, she guided his other hand over her neglected breast and let showed him what he needed to do with it, and just like that he started sucking and squeezing her mounds. She arched her back and sank her fingers into his hair, she needed him inside her more than ever.


    Fang Chi learnt to alternate between one breast to another, as he sucked and nipped, tugging on those hardened nipples and flicking his tongue over them, each time he did that Yu Dong gasped out loud, she felt hot, needy and desperate. But she couldn''t rush him, so she raked her hand over his shaft and started pumping the long and thick shaft with her fingers. Fang Chi moaned and whimpered as he let go before his eyes locked on her bottom which was still covered with the red pants. He licked his lips and then thrust his hands inside Yu Dong''s pants and cupped her just like she did to him.


    Yu Dong gasped as she felt Fang Chi''s fingers skim over her wet folds. She looked at him, his eyes shining with lust and need as he licked his teeth and said, " I want you."


    She breathed hard, her gaze flicked to his hard and glistening tip before she swallowed and took her pants off, freeing her wet folds that were literally sucking on the tips of Fang Chi''s fingers. She caught his wrist and guided his hand as she whispered, " Stuck two fingers inside me, Chi."


    He did, without any hesitation he speared two fingers inside her as Yu Dong gasped. "Now pump your fingers in me." And soon she was a moaning mess as she guided him to pump, scissor and swirl inside her and it was like he was taking a crash course about how he should please her and was acing every single one of her tests. Because he was touching her exactly as she wanted him to, exactly where she liked getting touched.


    She came with a shrill cry as she heaved a breath, she watched as Fang Chi took out his fingers from inside her and instead of wiping them clean he licked it with his tongue tentatively¡ª¡ªonce and twice he did that before he took his entire fingers in his mouth and licked them clean before taking them out with a pop. He smiled shyly. " you taste good, Dong Dong."


    Yu Dong quirked her brow as she settled herself between his legs. "Let us see how you taste then." And then she took his shaft inside her mouth causing Fang Chi to yelp and twist.

 Chapter 290 Virginity lost.

    <h4>Chapter 290 Virginity lost.</h4>


    Warning: mention of mers differ physique from men, 18+ content for both chapters.


    Yu Dong just didn''t suck him, she teased, taunted and yed with him. As she took his long, thick and warm shaft in her mouth, she began pumping it. Fang Chi groaned and twisted, he had never felt like this before, when he was young he tried to please himself with his own hand butpared to that this was too different.


    Her hot and slick mouth drove him crazy and when Yu Dong sucked him so hard that her cheeks went hollowed, Fang Chi cried out fisting the sheets in his hands. He didn''t even know when he started thrusting into her mouth, as he gasped and moaned. The friction started winding him tighter and tighter, just as he thought he was going to explode, Yu Dong stopped. She let go of him with a pop before running her tongue along his length andpped up the drops of pre that were shining on the tip of his shaft.


    Fang Chi let out a breathy whine. " Dong Dong, please"


    Yu Dong fisted his shaft and gave it a slow, teasing pump. " Please what?"


    " Please let mee." Those words were something that he has never said in his life before but he didn''t shy away from admitting what he wanted, he has been always been clear about things that he wanted and when he wanted, he just kept his desires locked because he knew that there was no way for them to be fulfilled but right now he knew that he could get what he wanted and didn''t shy away from asking just that.


    She smiled as she once again took him in her mouth and Fang Chi fisted the bedsheet in his hand even tighter. His h*ps pumped ording to her pace, totally mesmerised by the sight of his shaft disappearing between Yu Dong''s lips, again and again, she was sucking him off like she was made to pleasure him. Shepped, licked and scraped her teeth lightly over his length, causing the friction to start building once again. And when he jerked, she dug her fingers in his thighs so tight that he stilled with a wince, that grip was going to leave a bruise alright, that sweet twinge of pain was enough to set him off like fireworks but Yu Dong didn''t stop, she raised her eyes to look at him, the whitee dripping from the corner of her mouth but she didn''t let go of him. " Dong Dong¡ª¡ª" he rasped but before he could finish what he was trying to say, she once again hollowed out her cheeks and sucked him.


    She was merciless in her assault, as she threw him into another orgasm and then again she did that and when he thought that she was going to stop, she plunged one finger inside his opening as she sucked him off, he gasped as his core tightened and he came once again. Fang Chi lost count of how many times he came, all he knew was that by the time Yu Dong stopped, his body was rxed to the point he was bing one with the bed. " Dong Dong" he whispered just before Yu Dong took his mouth, he locked his arms around her neck as he kissed her fervently.


    And when they pulled apart, eyes ssy with haze he rasped. "It''s my turn now."


    Yu Dong didn''t stop him, instead, she swept her body over his andy down next to him, as she spread her thighs. Fang Chi pushed himself off the bed and looked down at Yu Dong, taking every inch of her unbidden beauty and when his eyes fell on her soaking wet folds, he sucked in a breath. She was beautiful, more beautiful than he thought.


    He settled himself between her legs and slowly lowered himself until he was face to face with her opening, he ran his fingers over the slick folds and felt a balloon of pride swell inside him. She was like this because of him¡ª¡ª doesn''t this mean that she fancied him, liked his tall and muscr body?


    He blew a breath over her slick folds and watched her shiver before gripping her thighs and swiping his tongue over her folds. He didn''t know what to do at first but he slowly learned his way, throughout the time, he sucked and nipped one of her folds¡ª- Fang Chi was paying attention to Yu Dong''s expression when she twisted and turned, he knew that she liked what he was doing. Soon, he learned how to suck at her folds, swirl the tip of his tongue around her clit and the most exciting thing, stabbing his tongue inside her.


    As the friction took over Yu Dong''s body she just couldn''t take it anymore as she rasped. " Chi¡­" it was a warning, she was telling him that she was going toe.


    But instead of pulling away, Fang Chi mped his mouth on her folds and drunk and licked every bit of her orgasm.


    When he pulled back his shaft was positioned against her opening as he asked, " Can I?"


    Yu Dong raised her arms and unravelled Fang Chi''s hair that was tightly wrapped with a hairpin letting the curtain of his ck hair veil the two of them, she hooked her arms around his neck and whispered, " Do what you want, it''s just not about me but us."


    Fang Chi understood what she was saying and slowly slid inside her with a groan, as he did that the vibrant red mark of his virginity on his arm disappeared. Fang Chi gritted his teeth, Yu Dong was tight ¡ª¡ª so freaking tight that he didn''t even know how was it possible, she had three husbands after all. But as he drove his length inside her, he felt sweat cover his forehead. He was just thinking about what he was going to do when Yu Dong lifted her leg and hiked it upon his shoulder, as he tried to pull back. " I am going in then." He said as he put more force in his waist and rammed inside her.

 Chapter 291 I would have died.

    <h4>Chapter 291 I would have died.</h4>


    It was his first time doing it but as Yu Dong''s inferno like opening greedily mped down on him, he couldn''t help but groan as he slid inside her burying himself deep inside her. He tried his best to unclench his teeth as his insides sucked on him, trying to milk him.


    " I am not looking for gentle, Chi," said Yu Dong as she bucked her hips against him.


    Fang Chi stilled as his gaze locked with hers, seeing the fire burning in her eyes as she nibbled on her fingers and clenched her insides to hurry him, Fang Chi clenched his teeth even tighter as he started pumping hard and fast inside her. Every thrust that he rammed into her was deep and unrelenting. At this moment as he hammered inside her, Fang Chi thanked his grandmother for raising him so strong and tall or else he wouldn''t have been able to hear these husky moans that escaped Yu Dong''s lips as she demanded him to go faster.


    " Harder, Chi. Go harder." She whined as she bucked against him, and then he hammered into her relentlessly, as he relished every single responseing from her, those little moans that she made, and the soft whines and hitches, the sole of her feet digging in his back, and the way she was arching against him.


    Fang Chi could feel his release creeping on him and knew he wouldn''t be able to keep holding on for long. Not when he felt like he was being driven mad by the seductress who was mping down on him.


    However, before he could get his release Yu Dong hooked her arms around his neck and in one swift move, changed their position as she came on top of him and pressed him underneath her. She took his mouth and grunted, " Aren''t you the greediest, sweetest mer I have ever taken, see how well you are fitting inside me?"


    He was wound so tight with the need toe, He scraped his nails over her arms though he was careful not to break her skin, asking her to hurry up. Yu Dong took him back inside her and then she was taking him feverishly, as she pounded on his shaft, sucking his long, fat shaft inside her super, hot opening.


    Never did he feel like this, nor did he think that there will be a time where he would be so aggressive to get the sheer sexual pleasure that he never thought much about, Yu Dong made him feel¡­ he didn''t even have a word to express what he was feeling.


    He was lost in her and he knew there was no retreating back from it. Her touch, her scent and her taste, all of these are going to burn right into him. He was frantic and lost as she took him again and again.


    As she rode him, gasping and panting she asked, " You like this Chi? Do you want more?"


    " I do." he ground out as he cupped her breasts that were moving along in the rhythm of her movements. He tugged on the hardened beans as the friction built and built and sent him higher and higher until he couldn''t think of anything, hi shaft swelled inside Yu Dong and exploded.


    "Milk me just as I milk you, Chi, you want to be the father of my child don''t you?"


    Maybe it was her authoritative voice or maybe his own greed for bing pregnant with Yu Dong''s child¡ª¡ª he didn''t know what triggered him but his body shook so violently as he clenched his core as Yu Dong''s orgasm washed over him. Wave after wave of white-hot pleasure washed over him as his arched back sagged and he fell back on the bed, his shaft still throbbing as his opening rippled and clenched.


    Yu Dong went limp on top of him as she sucked on the patch of skin on his neck. He was about to clean up when Yu Dong pressed him down, stopping him.


    " Don''t clean up yet." She said as she sipped on his lips. " I need to f*ck you more, just this much isn''t enough for me and" she syed her hand on his abdomen as she added. " and for you to get pregnant."


    Then she pushed him down and once again positioned herself on top of him as she took him back inside. As her hot and tight opening sucked on his shaft inch by inch, Fang Chi''s eyes rolled back. This was going to be a long night.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Fang Chi stepped out of his room the next day, he had to do a lot of sneaking and poking around before he was able to get to the bathhouse to clean himself. Yu Dong''s house was different from others because instead of the polished bronze te they used the mirrors from the modern world to look at their reflection and Fang Chi who watched his reflection in Yu Dong''s room was so startled that he had to move and jump around a lot to recognise that the one in the mirror was him.


    Yu Dong had been relentlessst night and she took him so many times that Fang Chi passed out in the middle of their sixth round, however, one hourter he woke up to Yu Dong sucking his shaft again and then began the seventh round. After doing that so many times in just a night, Fang Chi looked like he rolled around with a beast in heat.


    His hair was messier than a bird''s nest, his tanned skin was flushed with red hickeys and his lips¡ª¡ª God, his lips were so swollen and red, they seemed like Yu Dong was trying to suck the essence of life from them.


    Though he was sated and totally brimming with happiness because he was desired by his wife so much. Fang Chi still couldn''t walk out looking like he crawled out from the bed of the demoness of lust, can he?


    So, he poked his head out of the room and looked around before sneaking out of the room and rushing to the bathhouse but as soon as he reached there, the door to the bathhouse opened and Chen Mi stepped out. The gazes of the two met before ¡ª¡ª


    " Woah would you look at that? Are you sure you can still walk?" whistled Chen Mi as he looked at Fang Chi from head to toe.


    Fang Chi''s tanned face flushed red as he rushed inside the bathhouse and locked himself in.


    Chen Mi watched him do that and stayed silent for a few minutes before he said, " Looking at your speed, I think you weren''t sucked properly."


    A pause. Then, " If I was sucked more than this I would have died, Mi."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    p.s: I hope I did a good job!

 Chapter 292 I have more than one ways

    <h4>Chapter 292 I have more than one ways</h4>


    When Yu Dong woke up she stretched her hand and tried to pull her newly married husband towards her but when she patted the space next to her, she realised that it was empty. Her brows scrunched up and she rolled to the other side where she once again stretched her hand and patted the space next to her, it was cold and empty too, finally, she opened her eyes and raised her head to look around the room. Indeed, Fang Chi was not there¡ª¡ª Yu Dong sat up straight in her bed and scrubbed a hand over her face, honestly, this new husband of hers really had a tough body even after being rolled on the bed for so long he was able to get up and even sneak out of the room. Yu Dong was speechless but at the same time she was a bit upset, she was thinking about having another round with Fang Chi before getting up. To think he sneaked out of the room while she was asleep.


    Yu Dong got down from the bed and picked a change of clothes before cleaning up her face and untangling the knots in her hair,st night Fang Chi bunched her hair up in his hands causing it to resemble the nest of a bird. Because Yu Dong liked washing her face and brushing her mouth the first thing after getting up, she didn''t greet anyone and immediately rushed to the bathhouse. However, when she tried to open the door of the bathhouse, she realised it was closed ¡ª¡ª blinking she called out, " Liu is that you in there?"


    In their family Ye Liu was the only one who liked to wash for long hours, Yu Dong had asked Mother Chen to make a wooden bathtub for her family and Ye Liu fell in love with the bathtub at once, when he was tired he would fill the bathtub with hot water and take a long deserving soak in the bathtub. If Ye Liu was inside the bathhouse she can forget about taking a bath or brushing up, the guy would hum a long vige folk song and ignore her for the next one hour. Self-care time ¡ª¡ª was what he called it.


    However, the voice that came from inside the bathhouse was Fang Chi''s hesitating one. " It... it''s me, Dong Dong, I am taking a bath right now."


    When Yu Dong heard that it was Fang Chi, her eyes lit up. Compared to her husbands who had strict, doing that kind of thing only in the bedroom or any closed room inside the house rule, Fang Chi would be a lot easier to corrupt. She always wanted to have an exhrating experience like taking her husband to the bathhouse but the three husbands of her were too shy and didn''t let her do it in here, afraid that they would be heard by someone but if it was Fang Chi then¡ª¡ª her eyes curved up as she slyly looked around and said, " Chi, open the door and let me."


    Fang Chi, who was inside slipped inside the bathtub after listening to Yu Dong''s words, he looked around the empty bathhouse where even the slightest bit of noise would echo ten times louder and stuttered, " You..you want t..toe inside, why?"


    Listening to Fang Chi''s stuttering words, Yu Dong chuckled darkly. " Isn''t it because my dear husband sneaked out of the room while I was still asleep? Be good open the door for me."


    Fang Chi swallowed he felt like he was a little rabbit who was being cajoled by the big bad she-wolf standing outside the door. He wanted to refuse for he was afraid that he will be eaten clean by the she-wolf but before he could say anything, Yu Dong''s half teasing and half threatening words came from outside. " I have more than one way toe inside, will you open it nicely or will you wait for me toe inside?"


    Though Yu Dong''s words were said in a smiling tone. Fang Chi could feel that if he didn''t open the door and let here inside, he will have to suffer even more.


    Of course, Yu Dong was bluffing. If Fang Chi refused her, she will definitely not force him but if he opened the door wouldn''t it count as a silent concession? Though she thought it was like that Yu Dong knew that her face has gotten thicker.


    In the end, Fang Chi had no choice but toe out of the bathtub and open the door, however, he still felt a little sigh and said, " Dong Dong, wait until I am inside the bathtub alright?"


    Yu Dong had no qualms about waiting for a few minutes after all she was getting such an incredible start to her morning, so she hummed in agreement and waited for Fang Chi to get inside the bathtub before she entered the bathhouse.


    Fang Chi who was inside the bathtub haspletely hidden himself under the water until only the top of his head could be seen, Yu Dong disentangled her shirt and let it fall on the floor before she did the same with her pants and got inside the bathtub, she scooped Fang Chi out and smirked. " Who told you to run away?" Before smashing her lips against his.


    Fang Chi who was kissed until he became breathless knew that he was going to be bullied, however, he determinedly kept his lips close. Hoping that he wouldn''t moan out loud.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Yu Dong stepped out of the bathhouse, her entire mood has been uplifted and there was a swagger in her walk as she walked inside the house. Chen Mi who was eating strawberries while sitting on the dining chair knew that something was up after all Fang Chi was yet toe out of the bathhouse but Yu Dong has already taken a bath and changed her clothes. He smiled teasingly and said, " Wife you have worked hard."


    How can Yu Dong not notice the teasing tone in Chen Mi''s voice? She raised her brow and nced at Shen Li who was cooking inside the kitchen, then walked over to Chen Mi who still had half strawberry in his mouth and firmly kissed him. She entangled her tongue with his and skilfully swept it around his mouth before delivering the final blow as she pulled away and leaned closer to his ear, whispering hotly, " Then you better prepare yourself, because you need to work hard tonight."

 Chapter 293 Were you scolded?

    <h4>Chapter 293 Were you scolded?</h4>


    BANG!


    Shen Li who was cooking breakfast in the kitchen jumped after hearing such a loud sound, he immediately rushed out to see what fell but then his gaze fell on Chen Mi who was groaning and rolling his head on the dining table. He frowned and looked around the room, no one else was there, so that noise, did Chen Mi make it? He walked outside and carefully asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "It''s too sweet! I can''t take it!" cried Chen Mi as he cupped his face and shook his head.


    What was sweet? The strawberries?


    Shen Li speechlessly looked at Chen Mi, he couldn''t understand why Chen Mi was acting so crazy all of a sudden.


    Yu Dong who was the culprit behind Chen Mi''s sudden craziness simply walked out of the room. While she was striding out of the room, her gaze fell on Ye Liu who was standing at the door with a bucket in his hands looking at her in shock.


    " What''s wrong?" asked Yu Dong feeling a bit ufortable under Ye Liu''s gaze. " Did something happen?"


    Ye Liu shook his head and set the bucket down next to the wooden cab before crossing his arms in front of his chest. " I saw that." His expression was deadpanned but Yu Dong could feel the sourness oozing from his body. She arched a brow and chewed on the strawberry that she stole from Chen Mi''s mouth. " And?"


    " And? Nothing," said Ye Liu, he wanted to ask for a kiss too but he was too shy and reserved to do that. In fact, whenpared to others he was the one who made the least attempts to get close to Yu Dong, not that he liked it but his temperament made it impossible for him to say such things out loud especially when he wasn''t alone with Yu Dong. " I will be washing theundry if there is anything you can give to me."


    Though what he wanted to say was '' please give me a kiss'' in the end, he could only gape his mouth open and close before he decided to just give up on the entire matter, no matter how much he wanted to ask Yu Dong for a kiss there was no way he would be able to bring himself to say such word in broad daylight. So, it was better to just give it up. He picked up the bucket and walked past her, his ears red with embarrassment.


    Yu Dong shook her head as she sped his wrist, stopping him from leaving. Ye Liu paused in his strides and turned to look at her with a shocked expression, Yu Dong smiled as she hooked her lips. " Stupid." She said and Ye Liu who was suddenly called stupid for no reason so early in the morning, flushed red as he red at her.


    " What do you mean by Stu¡ª-"he began but then something sweet and tingly swept against his tongue, silencing him at once. Ye Liu''s entire face flushed as he realised what was happening but he still responded to Yu Dong as he clutched her arms and kissed her back. When the two of them pulled apart, their faces have already turned red and their lips were red and glistening.


    " Next time, just ask, alright?" said Yu Dong as she patted Ye Liu''s cheek and pecked him on the lips before she turned around and walked out of the house. After watching Chen Mi eating the strawberries from the backyard, Yu Dong thought about the strawberries and the blueberries she had nted on her farnd. It was better to check up on them too, in case they ripened more than they needed to, it would be a hard task to sell them. The strawberries in the backyard were all ripe and juicy already, going by the time the strawberries should be ready to pick up.


    " Ah Dong Dong, you are up? Where are you going?" Aunt Wang who was driving the ox cart stopped when she saw that Yu Dong wasing out of the house. " Look at that glow on your face, looks like you had an amazing time, uh uh."


    Yu Dong smiled at Aunt Wang''s teasing. " Good morning, Aunt Wang, I see that you are up early. Did uncle Fu scold you for drinking too muchst night?"


    Aunt Wang was really happy when she saw that Yu Dong''s life was getting better and better. Thus, she drank a lotst night, in fact, she was so happy that she drank an entire jar of alcohol all by herself. Though Uncle Fu didn''t stop her, his disapproval was obvious on his face when he coldly watched Aunt Wang get sick after she drank too much and ended up vomiting on the side of the road, he didn''t even help her up and simply stood next to the crouching Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Wang unhappily pouted as she smacked Yu Dong on the shoulder and chided her lightly, " You girl, you really don''t suffer any wrong do you¡ª¡ª I teased you just a little yet you instantly reprimanded me."


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything and just calmly smiled as she walked next to Aunt Wang''s ox cart.


    " Aish, you have really grown up," said Aunt Wang with a reminiscing expression on her face. " I still remember when you were just this much" she motioned with her hands indicating the size of a grown watermelon. " I could lift you with one hand and now you already have four husbands and a child¡ª¡ª may be another one would be already on the way." She added with a cheeky wink.


    Yu Dongughed softly. " Maybe who knows."


    When aunt Wang heard that Yu Dong didn''t refuse her words, thest of her worries dissipated, she was worried that after what happened to Fang Chi, Yu Dong might have been reluctant about consummating her wedding night with him but now she could rest assured. Her smile unconsciously became even wider as she looked at Yu Dong and said, " Come on hop up, I will take you where you want to go."


    Yu Dong shook her head as she refused Aunt Wang''s offer. " I just want to take a look at my fields."


    Aunt Wang was instantly reminded of the time when her daughter stole those vibrant red fruits from Yu Dong''s fields and immediately felt a bit guilty. The little red fruits were very sweet and their family ate a lot. They were so hooked by its juicy and rich taste that they didn''t even ask that little troublemaker of her family where she got those fruits, by the time she found out that those fruits belonged to Yu Dong''s fields Aunt Wang and her family hadpletely gobbled up those fruits. In the end, Aunt Wang tried to give Yu Dong money but thetter refused, now that she was reminded of that incident Aunt Wang once again felt guilty as she hurriedly said, " Come on, I am going to pass by your fields, I will drop you there."


    Yu Dong knew why Aunt Wang was so insistent about driving her to the strawberry fields and didn''t reject her anymore. " Then I will be troubling Aunt Wang."


    " Ah, what''s the trouble in this," said Aunt Wang as she whipped the back of her ox.

 Chapter 294 A good business

    <h4>Chapter 294 A good business</h4>


    Yu Dong''s fields were at a good distance from her house, even though Yu Dong took Aunt Wang''s ox cart, it took her half an hour to reach her strawberry fields. When she reached her fields and looked around her six mu of farnd that was equally divided, Yu Dong realised that the strawberries and blueberries ntations has exceeded her expectations. The entire six mu of farnd was covered with lush green nts, the sawtooth edged leaves rustled in one half while the other half was covered with perennial shrubs, as the elliptical leaves smoothly moved along with the direction of winds as ifpeting with the strawberry nts/


    Generally, the blueberries nts take ten years to reach their mature size and a good two or three years before they were ready to begin harvest onrge scales but with Yu Dong''s spiritual powers she didn''t have to worry about such a thing. After all, who in the apocalypse world would have the sweet time to raise a blueberry nt when they were being chased by a living dead? But this was a good thing too, even if someone tried to steal her business it would take them a good number of years. And by that time, her business would be nicely established.


    " Ah, I think they have ripened now," said Aunt Wang as she got off her ox cart and looked around the fields that were full of green leaves that were dotted with red and blue. She was actually surprised that these nts actually grew in these fields back then when Yu Dong separated from the old Yu family¡ª-Aunt Wang had sneakily checked the quality of the soil in these fields. Even though she was no expert she was still able to realise that these fields were barren and the soil was infertile. When she found out that the Yu family has given Yu Dong barren pieces ofnd she wanted to fight with them but her husband stopped saying that even if she were to put this matter forward, the vigers will still support the Yu family.


    '' Those fertilends will be a waste in the hands of Yu Dong¡ª¡ª this is exactly the vigers and the Yu Family will say.'' That was what her husband had said back then. But now look at these nts that were stretched all over the six mu ofnd,pared to the Yu family fields that were having trouble now because of theck of care. Yu Dong''s fields were flourishing like crazy! Humph, who said Karma was blind? Wasn''t this the Karma of the Yu family?


    Yu Dong didn''t know what was going on in Aunt Wang''s head she just nodded her head as she picked two blueberries and handed one to Aunt Wang while eating the other one herself. " Mhmm, I think they are ready to be harvested."


    Aunt Wang tasted the exotic fruit that she has never eaten before and immediately fell love in with the sweet explosion. " Dong Dong, ah, this is really delicious. I am afraid that I haven''t eaten anything like this in my life before."


    Aunt Wang wasn''t lying when she said this, though the air and water of this world were indeed better than the apocalypse world, not everyone had spiritual powers like Yu Dong who can make any fruit taste more exotic than any other fruit. The blueberries and strawberries grown by Yu Dong were indeed a lot better.


    Yu Dong smiled. " Thank you, Aunt Wang. If you like them, you can alwayse and pick some for your family."


    " Oh there is no need for that is it?" said Aunt Wang as she waved her hand. "It''s better to keep a good check of these exotic fruits, in case you let me take them, I am afraid that the vigers would try to haggle with you next."


    These fruits that Yu Dong was growing in her fields have long be a point of discussion for the vigers. If not for Lang who kept a good check on the fields, one or two baskets of these berries would have been stolen every night.


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything, she was very clear that apart from Aunt Wang and uncle Fu, no other viger has ever stretched their hands to help her back when she needed it. So, even if she was willing to give a basket or two to Aunt Wang, she will never hand these berries to others for free but it was still better to give these berries to Aunt Wang in secret lest the vigers made trouble for herter on.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After checking up on the fields Yu Dong returned home while Aunt Wang left for town, neither of them discussed anything about the berries anymore. They were afraid that if the vigers eavesdropped on their conversation then the berry fields will be in trouble.


    " Oh, you are back?" asked Shen Li who just came out to get a bunch of cucumbers, Ye Liu was upset with the small patch ofnd that was allocated to the vegetables in the backyard and made a fuss. In the end, Yu Dong made four separate small gardens for her four husbands, while Fang Chi''s was still empty, it was well taken care of, Shen Li''s had a few tomatoes since he liked eating them with sugar as for Ye Liu, he has skilfully bullied Yu Dong into helping him grow aplete stock of vegetables. Among these flourishing small house gardens, there was one dry patch ofnd that belonged to Chen Mi, and he was yet to think about what he wanted to grow in it.


    " Mhmm, I am back," said Yu Dong as she strode to Shen Li and kissed him fully on the lips, the three of them had their sweet good morning it would be a shame if only Shen Li was left out.


    Shen Li was surprised when Yu Dong kissed him but when her sweet taste burst in his mouth, he ended up craving more. He raised his hand and cupped Yu Dong''s face as she sipped on his lips, Shen Li could feel the warmth of her body pressing against him as well as his own body reacting fervently because of her touches. Worried that he would end up getting a hard-on in the middle of the day, he pulled away, his cheeks flushed and lips were swollen. Yu Dong was peering down at him causing his blush to spread all over his face and neck. " I will prepare the breakfast for you."


    After saying this he ran back into the house.

 Chapter 295 Each had his own worries.

    <h4>Chapter 295 Each had his own worries.</h4>


    Shen Li rushed into the kitchen, his face still red as his heart thumped against his chest. He raised his trembling hand and touched his lips, he could still feel the warmth of Yu Dong''s lips on his lips. His wife was still the same as ever she was worried that they will get insecure because of the arrival of another mer, so she deliberately kissed him and maybe the others to show that their ce in her heart was still the same as ever. Shen Li swallowed and ced his other hand on his abdomen, and his mood that was uplifted suddenly fell. There was no moment in his stomach even after so many months, even though he knew that Yu Dong wasn''t worried about having another child soon but that wasn''t the case for him¡ª¡ª even though he wasn''t worried in the beginning, slowly he was getting anxious because of the silence in his tummy.


    Though he didn''t know what was wrong with him, he couldn''t help but get worried what if something was indeed wrong with him?


    Shen Li wasn''t the only one who was anxious about the constant silence in his stomach, Ye Liu was the same. He didn''t show it on his face and with his cold expression that no one can decipher, nobody knew that he was just as anxious as Shen Li or maybe even more than him, Ye Liu knew that he was young and his cinnabar was the brightest among the three of them butpared to Chen Mi whose cinnabar was two shade lighter than his, he was a disappointment. Chen Mi married in the household after him but he got pregnant first, yet he was still without news. As he washed Yu Dong''s shirt, he couldn''t help but ce his hand on his stomach. What was going on with him? After sleeping with Yu Dong so many times, there should have been some moment in his stomach right? So, why was it that he couldn''t feel anything? Even his cinnabar didn''t turn brighter.


    When mers got pregnant the lotus-shaped cinnabar on their forehead would turn a shade deep, showing their pregnancy. But the bright red cinnabar that he was so proud of was just the same as ever. If this goes on what will happen to him? Though Yu Dong wouldn''t mind having any kids but he still wanted a child that was his dream! He wanted to hold his son or daughter in his arms, no mer would be willing to be an eggless chicken. Ye Liu stared at his reflection in the water and looked at the cinnabar that was still the same as ever, he gritted his teeth and dumped the entire pile ofundry in the vat and squashed the pile of clothes with his hands.


    Why? Why was it that he wasn''t pregnant yet?


    Was something wrong with his body? But how can that be when he was young, his daddy was worried that he wouldn''t be able to sell him off and thus repeatedly had his body checked by a doctor. Back then his doctor said that he was even more fertile than the mer in their vige who gave birth to ten kids¡ª¡ªso howe, he wasn''t pregnant yet?


    The more Ye Liu thought the more frustrated he became, as he took out a random piece ofundry and started beating it with a wooden bat. In the past he didn''t care about getting pregnant after all there was no feeling between him and Yu Dong and he would have rather died than given birth to that irresponsible woman''s child because he knew both he and his child would have starved to death. But now the situation was different, he liked Yu Dong and wanted to have a child with her.


    This month he has taken a few more initiatives to get together with Yu Dong and he would be lying if he said that he wasn''t actually looking forward to a moment in his stomach. But as the saying goes, the greater the expectations the bigger the disappointment when his cycle left and his cinnabar remained the same, he was really disappointed in his body.


    " Liu, stop washing the clothes ande eat breakfast first." Shen Li called through the kitchen.


    " Coming!" shouted back Ye Liu as he dumped the clothes that he was washing and walked inside. What he didn''t see was that the clothes now had a big rip in them because of the extreme force that he was applying to them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Oh, this is a nice feast," said Yu Dong as she sat at the dining table, she wasn''t aware of the unspoken worries of her husbands. She has, after all, told them that she wasn''t looking for a child anytime soon, it was alright if they can get pregnant with a child but if they couldn''t it was alright too. At the moment, Little bun was enough for her to worry for.


    " Of course, it''s Chi''s first meal at our house as a family member. How could I slight him by making a non-sumptuous breakfast?" said Shen Li as he hid the gloom that was settling in his heart. He knew that his worries were unfounded, he was still young and can always get pregnant in future but with Fang Chi marrying over, he couldn''t help but wish that his stomach starts making movement as soon as it can or else, what will the vigers say?


    It didn''t mean that he was jealous of Fang Chi, he was just worried about himself, for a mer, a child was like a firm foothold in the house. Even though Yu Dong always said that she would never change her feelings towards them no matter what¡­.as her husband, he wanted to crystallise her love and give birth to a child as proof of their love.


    Fang Chi didn''t notice anything wrong with how Shen Li was acting, he shyly smiled and embarrassingly said, " Brother Li there was no need for you to trouble yourself so much."


    And Fang Chi wasn''t saying it out of goodwill alone, the entire table wasden with porridge, meat buns, bacon and the special jam that Yu Dong has just made for her family at the moment. Thisvish breakfast was enough to fill the stomachs of ten people, looking at the huge spread on the tabletop, Fang Chi ced a hand on his own tummy. But his worries were different from Shen Li and Ye Liu''s, he was worried that he was going to get fat!

 Chapter 296 Gloom.

    <h4>Chapter 296 Gloom.</h4>


    By the time Yu Dong finished her breakfast, her husbands were only halfway through. It was a habit that she picked up from the apocalypse world, she ate really fast it was in her nature and even though she was now living in a peaceful world, her old habits were yet to die. She took a sip of her tea and swirled it around in her mouth to get rid of the lingering taste of the meat buns inside her mouth. Then she ced the teacup back on the table and looked at Yu Mai who for a rare change eating with them today. She raised her brow and looked at her little brother before smiling teasingly, " Mai, did your uncle Zhu didn''t cook a good meal for you today?"


    This brat has learned to sneak out of the house to have breakfast with Lang''s family whenever the dishes cooked by his brothers inw weren''t up to his liking. Of course, he would hop right back in case Zhu Qian cooked a simple meal like millet porridge while Shen Li cooked meat¡ª¡ª because of his smartness, Yu Mai was now as round as a bun, if one was to push him, Yu Mai won''t fall down, he will simply start rolling like a ball. Yu Dong has lost count of how many times she asked Yu Mai to stop hopping around for meat and eat what was given to him but the boy didn''t listen to her in the slightest and now look at the result¡ª¡ª he was as chubby as a rolling ball.


    Yu Mai who was eating a meat bun that he was holding with both hands looking really cute, stopped and looked at his sister who was cupping her cheek and looking at him with a questioning gaze. He swallowed and looked at his brothers inw who all looked away from his pleading gaze collectively and tried their best to stop their trembling shoulders, there was nothing they could say in this situation¡ª¡ª who asked Yu Mai to act like a carnivorous cub only eating meat and nothing else.


    Little Yu Mai has now gotten used to being abandoned by his brothers inw and gulped the bite that he has just taken after chewing it properly. " Uncle Zhu, cooked rice porridge and cucumber sd."


    Neither of these dishes was to Yu Mai''s liking, he didn''t know why uncle Zhu has to cook porridge, and the meat was so good. It was delicious and chewy, yet his Uncle Zhu has to cook boiled rice with extra water and cold cucumber. That was rabbit food! He didn''t like rabbit food!


    Fortunately, his brother inw cooked meat buns or else he would have cried.


    Yu Dong shook her head, maybe she needed to set a meal n with Lang. If this goes on then Yu Mai willpletely give up on vegetables¡ª¡ª it wasn''t that he was doing something wrongpared to the children in the modern world who despite being in the apocalypse asked their parents for burgers and whatnot, Yu Mai was really a good boy eating home-cooked meals every day without asking for any extra snack but it was still important to have a bnced diet or else he will get sick.


    However, she didn''t say anything at the moment knowing that her brother will not listen to her if she tried to preach to him. " Mai, after you are done eating, go and call your sister Ru, I need you two to help me with something."


    Yu Mai nodded his head after listening to his sister. He quickly finished his meat bun and hopped down his chair before he rushed to the backyard and rushed to bring Lang Ru.


    " Sister Ruru!" shouted Yu Mai as he came to a stop in front of the Lang family''s room and knocked on the door.


    Lang Ru who was preparing to leave with her daddy for her grandparents'' ce immediately jumped down from the bed and opened the door. Lang and Zhu Qian noticed her eagerness and shook their heads, their daughter has gotten really close to Yu Mai and they weren''t surprised that she was in such a hurry to open the door.


    " Mai!" Lang Ru was just as happy to see Yu Mai, today they were in a hurry to leave, so her daddy only cooked a few light dishes to eat and Yu Mai who wasn''t a fan of light dishes without any meat obviously didn''t eat with them. After eating with Yu Mai for so long, she has gotten used to his presence, and today without him she naturally didn''t like eating her breakfast alone with her parents. When Yu Mai was with he will continuously jabber about this and that, but today her meal was boring and silent.


    Yu Mai didn''t know that he was missed even though he only missed one meal with Lang Ru, he just thought that his sister Ru was excited to see him andughed. " sister Ru, my elder sister has asked you toe and see her. She has something to say to you."


    " Of course¡ª¡ª"


    "Mai, can you tell sister Dong that Ruru can''te with you? We need to go to her grandma''s house to pick up her younger brother, today she can''t y with you," said Zhu Qian as he strode to the entrance and stopped Lang Ru from agreeing, he stared at his daughter with raised brows as if silently asking what she was doing.


    Lang Ru who was happy just a second ago immediately felt crushed because of her daddy. That''s right, she couldn''t y with Mai today because she needed to pick her younger brother, all of a sudden Lang Ru started to feel like she was really unlucky, Yu Mai hardly ever came to call her to y with him. It was always her who rushed to his house and asked him toe to y with her but today when he came to call her, she actually had to say no to him!! Ahhhh!!! Why was she so unlucky!!


    Yu Mai on the other hand did not react, he nodded his head as if he understood Lang Ru''s predicament. " Okay, then I will tell my sister." Then he waved his hand and left.


    Once he was gone, Zhu Qian turned his head towards his daughter and opened his mouth to scold her but then he saw Lang Ru crouching on all four with gloom settling on her shoulders.


    Zhu Qian: "¡­.." Well, then.

 Chapter 297 Beautiful sister.

    <h4>Chapter 297 Beautiful sister.</h4>


    Behind Zhu Qian, Lang wasughing as she looked at her daughter who was acting like the world was ending. Zhu Qian looked at his wife who wasughing so hard that she was bent doubled and immediately rolled his eyes. " What are youughing at? You should say something to our daughter''s wife. Don''t you think she is getting a bit too close to Mai?"


    Though Zhu Qian didn''t want to think much about his daughter''s close rtionship with Yu Mai, he was still a little worried. His daughter was getting a bit too friendly with Yu Mai and he was afraid that she might hurt herself in the future. Their standard was of course not up to Yu Mai and his family, it would be really troublesome if this ''close friendship'' evolved to something more.


    Lang cleared her throat as she looked at her husband seeing that he was indeed worried, she walked over to him and patted his shoulder. "It''s alright, Ruru is smart. She knows what she should and shouldn''t do, you are just getting worried for no reason."


    Zhu Qian looked at his daughter who was still looking gloomy as she reluctantly looked in the direction in which Yu Mai has left and rubbed the knot of worry in his chest. He hoped that he was really just overthinking, and nothing out of the bound will happen in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yu Mai returned to the dining room and climbed up his sister like she was a pole. Yu Dong was used to his antics and let him do what he was doing before taking him in his arms. " So, what happened? Sister Ru didn''te with you?"


    " No, she has to go to her grandmother''s house," said Yu Mai as he snuggled in his sister''s embrace. Ah, to be living a good life.


    Only then did Yu Dong remember that Lang has indeed asked for a day holiday from her¡ª¡ª saying that she needed to get her son back from his inws'' house now that her family was settled down. Back then Yu Dong agreed to give Lang a holiday. It looks like Lang was waiting for her wedding ceremonies to finish before leaving the vige. " I see, then it''s a shame."


    Shen Li who was picking up the dirty dishes and passing them to Chen Mi who was standing in the kitchen with his gear to wash dishes all tied up, looked at Yu Dong and asked, " Wife, what do you mean by that? Was there something important you wanted Lang Ru and Mai to do?"


    "Yeah." Yu Dong settled Yu Mai on the cushioned chair as she could no longer carry him around for a long period of time. She patted the pouty looking Yu Mai''s head as she continued. "It''s like this, the strawberries in the fields have all ripened, I wanted a few kids to go and harvest them."


    Her reputation with the vigers wasn''t good, even if she tried to call a few adults to help her out most probably only a few might arrive. There was also the matter of the rumours that Qiu Bai and the Old man Yu has been spreading calling her unfilial and whatnot for egging her grandmother to lock the two of them in the house on the day of the wedding.


    Though she invited Grandma Yu, her step-grandfather Old man Yu has been crying about how she was rude to him by not asking him toe to the wedding. Even though Yu Dong didn''t mind their little antics, the vigers did mind them. In their view, she was being unfilial by not inviting her grandfather and uncle inw.


    While she was returning after checking her farnds she picked on the heated discussion that the vigers were having while they furtively pointed at her when they thought that she wasn''t looking.


    Now, with her reputation once again plummeting, she might not be able to hire the vigers and even if she tried to hire a few, many won''te because of the fear of being tagged unfilial as well.


    But that wasn''t the case with kids, as long as she paid them the same wage as adults, the vigers will turn a blind eye to what she was asking their kids to do, after all, it was long established that the lure of money was great and even someone was to question the parents of the kids they can always say that it was something that the kids were doing on their own, it has nothing to do with them.


    Though she has already thought it through, she couldn''t help but be secretly annoyed by those annoying duo in the old Yu family. Seriously, did they want to gobble the wedding feast so much that they decided to sort trouble with her just because they didn''t get their way?


    " Looks like I have to put a hold on the harvest until Lang returns¡ª¡ª"


    " I can help you with it auntie Yu." said a childish voice, a bit startled, Yu Dong turned around and looked at Chu Chang who has just arrived with his daughter Mu Ran who was standing beside him. Chu Chang was a bit embarrassed as he waddled over to her and ced the bowl of boiled eggs and a piece of pork on the dining table. " My daughter has been going on and on about, how she wants to eat those strawberries that she ate at your house. Her aunts did try to get their hands on these fruits but they couldn''t find a batch that was as good as yours and Ran Ran was the most upset with it." Then he looked at Yu Dong with a really hesitant expression as he opened his mouth with great difficulty and asked, " Can I buy a few strawberries from you? I am willing to pay the market price you have set, it''s just that I want Ran Ran to stop crying for that straw¡ª¡ª"


    " UWAAA!" Chu Chang was still going on about Mu Ran and her obsession with the sweet strawberries but then he was interrupted by Little bun''s loud cry as thetter looked at Mu Ran with shiny eyes.


    '' This ¡ª- This sister was so beautiful! Quick, someone let him get close to her!''


    Little Bun:


    age: eight months


    likes: sweet and beautiful things the most.

 Chapter 298 A dumbo with a pretty face.

    <h4>Chapter 298 A dumbo with a pretty face.</h4>


    Little bun''s sudden cry startled everyone as they all turned to look at him. Sitting in his high chair, Little bun was iling his arms as if trying to master a perfect breaststroke as he tried to heave himself off the chair, his eyes were shining brightly as he looked at Mu Ran who was like a little doll. Soft, pale skin that was even a shade paler than him¡ª¡ª big, round eyes that were twinkling like stars in midnight and pouty lips that were slightly puckered and glistening. She was just so pretty! Just as pretty as his mother! Or maybe even prettier than his mother!


    Yu Dong didn''t know that she was knocked off from the first ce as the most beautiful woman in little Bun''s heart. She looked at her son who was iling around and took him in her arms afraid that he might knock himself and the chair down with all the dance moves he was suddenly trying to learn. " What is it? Why are you acting all fussy now?"


    If this was before little bun would have calmed down but now his object of fascination has changed. He arched his back and looked at his mother before pointing at Mu Ran who was looking at his antics in confusion. '' There! Send me there! I want to look at that beautiful sister up close!''


    Yu Dong looked at her slippery son, who was twisting in her arms like he was a fish that has been taken out of the water and then nced at Chen Mi who looked just as bemused as her, he shook his head telling her that he too had no idea what was up with Little bun. Yu Dong once again switched her attention to little bun who was now pointing at Mu Ran even more frantically than before, she hesitated as she asked, " What''s wrong? Do you want¡ª¡ª"


    " Umm, maybe he wants to y with me," said Mu Ran, even if she wasn''t paying attention to little bun and all her focus was on the te of fruits that were on the dining table, she could still sense the fervent poking and pointing he was doing in her direction.


    Even though Yu Dong wanted to say that Mu Ran''s guess was probably wrong but then her son started nodding his head while giving her the best puppy eyes look he could muster.


    Yu Dong: "..." well, looks like I was the one who was wrong.


    As an overprotective mother, she naturally didn''t want to hand her baby son in the hands of a young child, it wasn''t that she was thinking of Mu Ran as a potential threat since little bun was still a baby and everything but she was worried that Mu Ran might actually drop Little bun in case she couldn''t carry his weight and more importantly the little guy was too fussy and liked to move around here and there.


    Maybe Chu Chang realised her worries as he smiled and patted Mu Ran''s head. " Don''t worry, she won''t drop him. Ever since she was a young kid, she has been taking care of her brother with me. Ran Ran, even knows how to change a child''s nappies."


    Being praised by her daddy made Mu Ran happy as she proudly stuck out her chest and said, " Ran Ran, is very smart." She is so smart that she even knew that her daddy and mother were divorced and now she needed to take care of her daddy and younger brothers since she no longer had a mother.


    A broken family always matured a child faster than life, anyway.


    After listening to Chu Chang, Yu Dong''s worries lessened as she crouched down and handed little bun to Mu Ran, though she didn''t know why he wanted to get close to this young girl, she let him do what he wanted.


    Mu Ran took little bun in her arms carefully and then patted his back as if trying to stop him from making any more fuss. "Shh, shhh, little baby¡­ close your eyes and sleep tight."


    She sang a luby unskilfully but little bun didn''t mind, his eyes were locked on the fair skin and porcin doll-like features of Mu Ran as he ignored her ''off tune'' singing. He then turned to look at his mother with glittering eyes and pointed at Mu Ran''s face. " Abu baba bah!" '' Book this one for me!''


    '' I want this one in the future, so book her for me lest she gets snatched.'' That was what little bun wanted to say but even if his thinking was highly developed, his growth was still a little slow since he was drinking the diluted spiritual water from the well. He was yet to speak coherently and there was no way for Yu Dong to understand his '' Abu baba''.


    Only Chen Mi who was paying close attention to his son, started sniggering silently. '' Look at that brat, already getting attracted by bees and butterflies.''


    When Little bun saw that his mother couldn''t understand him, he turned to look at Mu Ran who was looking at him with her big eyes that were flickering with confusion. " Ay ophh yaw!" '' You understand right? You will be my friend alone!''


    Mu Ran who was once again pped by the fussing child looked at her daddy and asked, " what is he saying, Daddy?"


    Little bun: "¡­.." what a dumbo!


    He was really upset that this girl who fascinated him couldn''t understand him either and felt like she was a bit too dumb.


    Chu Chang stared at the little boy in his daughter''s arms and made a random guess. " Maybe he is feelingfortable?"


    Mu Ran thought about her younger brother who would stop fussing whenever he was in her arms and nodded. Well, it wasn''t her fault that she was well-liked by babies. She smiled at little bun and said, " Oh so, you arefortable? Then do you want to y upsy daisy?"


    With that, she started to heave-ho as she raised Little bun in her arms.


    Little bun: "..." Though she is a bit dumb, he will let her off since she has a pretty face.

 Chapter 299 Where is my son!

    <h4>Chapter 299 Where is my son!</h4>


    Little bun let his pretty sister y with him, instead, he was very well behaved during the entire time surprising the entire family, and why wouldn''t they be surprised? Apart from Yu Dong, little bun didn''t listen to anyone not willing at least. So, who was this good and docile baby?


    However, little bun who was the point of attraction and awe didn''t pay attention to others. He was basking in the beauty of the pretty sister who was ying with him. '' Hmm, this doesn''t feel as bad as he thought. Maybe as long as he ys with her nicely then he will be her first friend?''


    " Oh, Hello? Are you going to harvest strawberries with me?" Yu Mai who couldn''t sit still for long immediately rushed forward and stretched out his hand for Mu Ran to shake. " My name is Yu Mai, what''s yours? Will you be my friend?"


    Little bun who was being heaved up in the air, stiffened as he slowly and stiffly turned to look at his uncle. What was this? Are you trying to build a harem like your sister here? Don''t you already have a beautiful friend? Why do you have toe and snatch mine? This one was his! He booked her first!


    Little bun was really jealous of his uncle who got a good friend, who was both good looking and smart, as for him¡ª¡ª he only had his old daddy who yed with him. He too wanted to have a social life! He too wanted a good friend who was easy on the eye¡­. How can his uncle intercept him like this¡ª¡ª-


    " Sure, my name is Mu Ran." While Little bun was still scolding his uncle, Mu Ran has already stretched out her hand and shook Yu Mai''s hand. Causing little bun to shrivel up even further, it was over¡ª¡ª even this friend was taken away from him! He turned his head to look at his uncle and let out an angry roar with little mes burning in his eyes. This ¡­ This was something he was never going to forget! Just you wait uncle! Just wait for him to start speaking and then see how he was going to tattle everything to Lang Ru! JUST YOU WAIT FOR ME!


    This score was yet to settle!!!


    " Bun Bun? Do you want to y with uncle?" Yu Mai heard little bun cry and raised his arms to take him, after all, little bun was still a baby. Even if he was trying to roar like a dragon, his roar was not even above a mewl of a kitten.


    '' Yes take me in your arms so I can turn you bald, you thief!'' Thought Little bun in his head but before Yu Mai could take him and his grabby paws could reach his uncle''s head, he was snatched away from Mu Ran by his daddy who seemed to be the only one who finally understood what was happening in the room. " I think he is hungry. I will go and feed him."


    Then Chen Mi turned around and left with a little bun in case his son got even more upset. He knew how picky Little bun was when it came to making friends and when he finally liked someone his friend was snatched by his uncle, it would be a surprise if his son wasn''t upset. Chen Mi rocked Little bun and coaxed, " There is no need to be upset, you will find other friends and you can always be her second friend."


    Little bun gave his daddy a bored look¡ª¡ª heh, he was the firstborn son in his family and his mother''s first son and priority, will he even think abouting second to anyone else? Impossible! However, he sucked his thumb and nibbled on it¡ª¡ª he will definitely get his uncle back for this backstab!! Just wait for sister Lang Ru toe back!


    Lang Ru who was riding the Yu family carriage with her daddy sneezed as she felt a chill crawl up her spine. Why? Why did she suddenly get the feeling that she needed to be somewhere else than this carriage?


    " Ruru are you okay?" Zhu Qian who noticed his daughter sneezing and trembling at the same time immediately checked up on her. Though Lang Ru was getting better now, she was still recovering¡ª¡ª in case his daughter fell sick again then it would really take a toll on her body, she was still young after all.


    " I am fine, daddy," said Lang Ru as she wiped her nose and sniffed to clear her nose. " I just got some dust in my nose and maybe that''s why I sneezed." She didn''t want to needlessly worry her daddy and what was more she didn''t feel like she was going to get sick.


    Zhu Qian nodded and heaved a sigh of relief just as the carriage came to a stop. Lang who was driving the carriage got down and then helped her husband and daughter down before taking out the packages of strawberries that Brother Liu has given her before she was set off with her family.


    " Brother Liu was really nice, he even gave us so many strawberries to bring back to your parents," said Lang as she closed the carriage and pocketed the key in her jacket.


    Zhu Qian nodded in agreement, he too felt really happy that they were fortunate enough to meet someone like the Yu family who not only redeemed them but also treated them so good. " Yes, they really treat us very well." Then he turned to look at his parents'' house and suddenly a crease formed on his forehead¡­ this ¡­ how did his parents one storey house be three storeys?


    He blinked his eyes and looked at his wife, a bad premonition rising in his heart as he hurriedly asked, " Wife, have you been sending money to my parents for the past few months?"


    " I was," said Lang as she too stared at the house in front of her with a sullen look. " But I sent the money to them to take care of little Hui."


    " Xiao Tang! Wait right there where you are running off to!" Lang Ru''s voice brought them out of their daze as the two of them turned around and looked at the oldest granddaughter of the Zhu family running inside at a hurried pace at the sight of them.


    Lang''s eyes flickered as she rushed after Zhu Tang and kicked the door open when Zhu Tang tied to close it. As soon as she did that ¡ª¡ª everyone from the Zhu family came rushing out but she couldn''t see her son Lang Hui. Lang''s eyes darkened as she red at the Zhu family in front of her and roared, " Where is my son!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    P.s: send me power stones andments to motivate me!


    little bun: and you can send me gifts since my cuteness deserves that!


    a:n: I am already twisting his ears for, don''t worry¡ª¡ª- this greedy brat.

 Chapter 300 Zhu family forms a human wall

    <h4>Chapter 300 Zhu family forms a human wall</h4>


    Lang had always been rational and calm, she was one of those who hardly ever lost their temper¡ª¡ª but like everyone else, she had a bottom line and that bottom line was none other than her family. She cared for her husband who married her when she had nothing and took care of her when her family kicked her out of the house, she treated him well so naturally, she treated her daughter and son just as well as her husband.


    Even though her son was a mer and might not bring any benefits in the eyes of others, to Lang he was his beloved son. Because her family didn''t treat Lang Hui well, she sent him to his grandmother''s ce, back then her inws were poor and in need of money, so she promised them a hundred cents every month in return for taking care of her Xiao Hui. Back then when her son used to stay at his grandmother''s house, he would be the first one to rush out of the house when he heard her voice but today, even after listening to her shouts, Lang Hui was nowhere to be seen.


    Just like Lang, Zhu Qian also noticed that something was wrong, so he hurriedly looked around the hallway and peered through the crowd that was standing at the entrance, like Lang, he too didn''t see his son and suddenly the bad feeling in his heart rose even further. Zhu Qian rubbed the dread that was knotting his chest and looked at his mother who was looking everywhere but him. " Mother, where is little Hui? Why didn''t hee out to see us with you guys?"


    Mother Zhu coughed and exchanged a nce with her husband who shook his head furtively telling her not to let the cat slip out of the bag. Mother Zhou''s stiffened, not letting the cat slip out of the bag? Heh, her daughter inw was here with her son, surely ¡ª¡ª the cat was going to flip out of the bag sooner orter but then she forced a smile as her gaze lingered on Lang and she noticed the big bags that her daughter inw was carrying in her hands. " Oh, that boy was too tired after ying around in the morning and is sleeping now¡­I told him many times that he shouldn''t run around when the weather is sweltering like this but you know how naughty Hui Hui can be right?"


    With that said, she tried to take the bag of strawberries from Lang who pulled it away from Mother Zhu''s grabby paws. She stared at her mother inw until thetter started to shift ufortably under her gaze. " I know my son very well, Old madam Zhu. I have raised him to listen to his elders and he has never once disobeyed me or Qian''er."


    Basically, she was telling Mother Zhu toe up with a better excuse if she was going to give her one.


    Mother Zhu''s face changed when she heard the underlying meaning of her daughter inw¡ª¡ª what was this? Wasn''t she finding faults with her and saying that she was lying? This¡ª¡ªThis daughter inw was too much! Has she forgotten that when her family refused to raise Lang Hui, it was them who took him in and raised him as one of their family members? Where was her conscience! Actually, Lang''s conscience was with her all along, it was true that she inw''s helped her raise Lang Hui but she never asked them to pay any extra cent on her son.


    Raising a seven-year-old child wasn''t worth hundred cents, at most a seven-year-old mer would spend at least twenty or thirty cents a month but Lang had sent hundred cents, she naturally knew the troubles of her inws and understood that with a dozen of mouths to feed, they would have a hard time raising her son alone which was why even though she had to eat boiled cabbage, she still willing sent hundred cents to her mother inw and her family. Yet they have done something irreversible to her son!


    She was willing to suffer for her son, she thought that her daughter and husband were already suffering with her, at least her son should live a worry-free life. That was why she stretched every dime that she had but still sent hundred cents to her mother inw and her family, despite knowing that all her son needed was twenty or so cents. With her mother inws frugal living where they used to eat only boiled vegetables and coarse pancakes, hundred cents was a lot of money well ¡ª¡ª at least they once had been¡­ Lang''s gaze skimmed to the greasy mouth of the Zhu family and then she swept her gaze at the dining table where a big pot of soft turtle soup was left.


    It was clear that her mother inw and her family were living a good life but her son who was behind theirfort was nowhere to be seen.


    Eldest sister Zhu saw that Lang was not willing to listen to her mother, thus, she hurriedly strode out of the crowd and greeted Lang with a grin that was filled with threats rather than warmth. " Sister inw! Why are you acting like a stranger? We are all one family, little Hui is indeed a really responsible child but in the end, he is still a child ¡ª¡ª staying with his maternal grandmother, he has turned a little unruly. You can''t me him after all that child is now living a worry-free life." Then she raised her hand and patted Lang as she put more pressure on her hand as she smacked Lang''s shoulder. " And you should calm down as well, if someone heard you what will they say? The vigers might think that you have worked at the brothel with your family and learned the wrong ways."


    In the past, the Zhu family threatened Lang like this as well, at that time Lang had no choice so she willing shut her mouth and said nothing back then but now¡ª¡ª her eyes glimmered with a threatening chill as she grabbed Elder sister Zhu''s wrist and twisted it, causing Elder sister Zhu to cry out loud. " for thest time I am asking you where is my son!"

 Chapter 301 Lang Hui.

    <h4>Chapter 301 Lang Hui.</h4>


    The Zhu family''s expression changed at once, they all turned to look at Zhu Qian who was trying to walk past them ever since he entered his natal family house. Zhu Qian was the only mer born in the Zhu family, and he had two sisters that were older than him¡ª¡ª though he wasn''t exactly doted on by his family, his treatment could be at least considered normal or as normal as it could have been with their family''s poor condition. The two daughters of the Zhu family were not educated and relied on small jobs in the town to earn a decent living for their family.


    His sisters worked in the town while Zhu Qian worked at home¡ª¡ª that was how things have always been. Zhu Qian knew his sisters'' capabilities¡­by their capabilities alone it was impossible for them to build a three storeys house, so, when Zhu Qian saw the house, his entire being was already shaken up. He didn''t want to think worse about his family but given the situation, he couldn''t help but think of the worst oue already, when Daddy Zhu saw that Zhu Qian was not stopping his wife¡ª- he immediately grasped his son''s hand and tugged at his arm harshly. " Qian''er why are you not stopping your wife? Can''t you see that she is hurting your sister? Hurry ask her to let go of your sister."


    In the Zhu family only Elder sister Zhu had some guts and apart from her no one else dared to poke an angry tigress in the eye, everyone with eyes could see that Lang was really angry, they no longer had the courage to approach Lang much less stop her from twisting Elder sister Zhu''s arm.


    After being harshly pulled by his father, Zhu Qian woke from his daze and then nced at his wife who was twisting his sister''s arm. He didn''t think that his wife was in the wrong at all, his family used the money that his wife sent to build their house and to live afortable life. They were eating soft turtle meat and his son was nowhere to be seen and if that wasn''t bad enough, his entire family was standing in front of them like a thick wall of flesh stopping them from getting inside what else could it mean? Thus, Zhu Qian unrepentantly replied, " Daddy, my wife is not wrong. We are here to take Hui Hui back with us but instead, you all are trying to stop us from seeing our son¡ª¡ª what exactly are you trying to hide by doing something like this!"


    Daddy Zhu''s expression darkened, when Zhu Qian was a child, he was soft-spoken and always listened to his parents. To think that soft-spoken child would one day retort him and even dare to question him.


    " You!" Daddy Zhu was really upset, he stared at his son who didn''t look the slightest bit guilty and was even staring back at him like he was the one who was in the wrong. Being stared at by his son like this triggered the little bit of conscience that was left in Daddy Zhu''s heart. Daddy Zhu was guilty and of course, he was in the wrong but he didn''t want to admit that he was in the wrong¡ª¡ª he was the elder here, how can he admit something like that?


    However, when Zhu Qian continued to stare at him with that usatory gaze, Daddy Zhu couldn''t help but get angry. So, what if he made use of his grandson a little? He was the one who was raising him after all ¡ª¡ª in the end, he couldn''t withstand the pressure that Zhu Qian was silently putting on him as he raised his hand to p Zhu Qian.


    Zhu Qian who noticed his daddy''s actions closed his eyes, he could have stopped his daddy but then he would turn the tide in his family''s favour. They will definitely treat his action as unfilial and ¡ª¡ª


    The sound of a p echoed at the entrance door but Zhu Qian didn''t feel the sting of the p. Stunned, he opened his eyes and what he saw made his eyes sting, his wife was standing in front of him like a shield as she has always had and was staring at his daddy with a stern gaze.


    " Wife, are you okay?" Zhu Qian hurriedly pulled out his handkerchief and wiped the blood off Lang''s face, his daddy has been ruthless with his p. He has secretly turned the stone of his ring that he was wearing inside out before pping him, if not for Lang¡ª¡ª Zhu Qian might have got a scar on his cheek.


    Lang didn''t say anything, she was afraid that if she opened her mouth, she might save someone irrevocable. She simply stared at her mother inw who was looking back at her in shock, from her peripheral view Lang saw her second sister inw Zhu''s child sneaking out of the room to the backyard. Her eyes turned and she forcefully rushed past the human wall that the Zhu family had made in front of her.


    Second Sister Zhu noticed that Lang has sensed something and tried to stop her but Lang gave her a look simr to that of Yu Dong when she was dealing with thugs and second sister Zhu immediately pulled her hand back, she no longer dared to stop Lang.


    Lang rushed into the backyard, where a small shack was built¡­ from inside she could hear the painful groans of a child. Her heart went ice-cold as she ran to the shack and broke open the door and as soon as she did that her heart that was thumping in her chest jumped to her throat because on a small broken down cot was her son. He was clearly hurt as his entire body was wrapped in bandages and with her good sense of smell, Lang could detect the scent of blood in the air, she tentatively walked towards her son and her eyes turned red when she noticed how badly he was hurt.


    Clearly, she left him here so that her inws would care of him¡ª- is that how they took good care of her son?


    " Hui Hui?" Lang softly called her son who seemed to be half-conscious. He blinked his eyes and then curled with a soft wince, causing Lang''s heart to ache. She hurriedly sat down next to her son and delicately raised his thin arm, only heaving a sigh of relief when she saw his virginity mark still in ce. When she saw Lang Hui all bruised and battered she thought her inw''s might have done something unspeakable to him.


    She scooped her son in her arm, as a mother she shouldn''t touch her son once he reached the age of seven but Lang no longer cared about it. Her son was hurt and in need of medical treatment, right now she couldn''t worry about the social norms¡ª¡ª she strode out of the shack and when her eyes fell on the Zhu family who was standing far away, she suddenly had an urge to smack these people dead! In not for them being her husband''s family, she might have done just that but that doesn''t mean she can''t teach them a lesson!


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Lang: I can''t hit them but you all can!! One ps= one p!! So go on and hit the Zhu family for me!!


    Lang Ru: A gift will be equivalent to ten ps!!!

 Chapter 302 Splashed with hot soup.

    <h4>Chapter 302 Sshed with hot soup.</h4>


    " Hui''er!"


    " Hui! Hui!"


    Zhu Qian and Lang Ru obviously noticed the boy wrapped in a bloodied bedsheet, shocked and terrified they rushed towards Lang who was very tentatively carrying Lang Hui in her arms. Zhu Qian was the first to rush beside his wife as he raised his hand and tried to check up on his son, however, just as his hand was going to touch Lang Hui''s face, he stopped ¡ª¡ª his son''s entire body was covered in injuries from his face to his toes, not even an inch of his skin was left untouched.


    " How¡­How did this happen? How!" Zhu Qian''s eyes turned red as he mumbled to himself before he turned to look at his family and shouted, " I left Hui''er in your care, so how can something like this happen to him? And daddy¡ª¡ª" he sternly called out his daddy who promised to treat his Hui Hui as his own grandson. " You said that you will treat Hui''er well, so why is it that my son is lying here in this shack while you are all having a meal out there? Why did no one call a doctor for my son!"


    Zhu Qian was a father, even though his existence in this world was like that of a weird freak as he was a man who could give birth¡ª- his emotions were no less than that of a normal mother who gave birth to a child after nine months of sufferings. He might be a freak of nature and his kind might be monstrous but he had the same feeling towards his child as that of a mother and not an ounce less! He gave birth to his son after months of suffering, how can his heart not hurt at the sight of his son all bloody and covered in wounds?


    " That''s enough," said Lang as she pulled Zhu Qian back, she was just as furious as her husband but she knew that time was essence at this moment, her son''s injuries were slowly festering and he also had a high fever that was making his entire body boil like a shrimp being cooked and the blood¡ª¡ª her eyes darkened as she took a nce at her hands that have turned red within seconds of holding her son.


    Her anger was pounding in her head asking her to beat the Zhu family to a pulp but right now she needed to take her son to Yu Dong. The town was too far from the vige and by the time they took her son to the doctor in the town who knows what might happen by then? She suppressed the murderous rage in her heart and sharply looked at the Zhu family.


    " This isn''t over yet!" she shouted in a threatening voice before she strode past them with her son in arms and her husband and daughter following closely behind her.


    However, just as she was trodding past the hallway of the newly built Zhu family house, her gaze fell on the dining table that wasden with food and good wine. The rage that she has been suppressing in her heart once again blew up, when she was working at the brothel her sry wasn''t good, so she used to go around doing small errands to save a hundred extra cents for sending it to the Zhu family and when she was hired by Yu Dong, of course, her sry was improved and she even started to do overtime duty to get enough money for both her son and daughter.


    She earned five taels in a month at the Yu family and sent one tael to the Zhu house with¡ª- only for a month that she didn''t visit and they did such a thing?


    Her son was beaten and couldn''t even get a doctor yet the Zhu family was eating soft turtle meat? Unforgivable!


    " Here hold him for a second.", said Lang as she turned to Zhu Qian and handed Lang Hui to him.


    Zhu Qian took his son in his arms very carefully and instantly felt a pang in his chest. What ¡ª-what happened in these few months when he couldn''t visit him? How did his son who was so lively and cheerful be like this? His Hui''er wasn''t exactly chubby when he sent his son to his family but he wasn''t all skin and bones either! When he thought about how his family fooled him and made his son write all those letters where he said that he was happy and healthy, Zhu Qian hated his family even more!


    Sure enough, money really changed people!


    " Lang, what are you doing?" Mother Zhu who rushed after her son and daughter inw watched Lang stride towards the dining table with a determined expression on her face and felt her heart skip a beat. " Lang, stop right¡ª¡ª"


    Just as mother Zhu rushed ahead to stop Lang thetter got a hold of the dining table and flipped it upside down.


    The turtle soup was freshly cooked and was just taken off the stove, so, it was still hot and when Lang turned the table around with her hands, the entire bowl of soup flipped as well and ended up at the head of Mother Zhu who was in a hurry to stop Lang. Even the other members of the Zhu family were not able to escape as the hot meal that was spread over the table fell on the floor, they too were sttered with one thing or another.


    " Ahh! My feet!"


    " It burns! It burns daddy!"


    " Wife! Oh my! Wife! Are you okay?" Daddy Zhu''s calves were scratched by the broken pieces of the wine jar but he was too worried about his wife upon whose head the entire pot of turtle soup fell. " Wife? Wife!"


    Mother Zhu''s entire face was burning like crazy, even as a child she never suffered something like this ¡ª¡ª she red at Lang and screamed, " I am your elder Lang, your Elder! How can you do this to me?"


    Lang didn''t even pay her any heed as she took Lang Hui from Zhu Qian and sneered, " You got sshed by lukewarm soup and you are screaming like I have skinned you alive! Then what about my son who was beaten bloody under your care! Who is going to give me an exnation for this, huh?"

 Chapter 303 A business proposal.

    <h4>Chapter 303 A business proposal.</h4>


    Naturally, no one in the Zhu family said a word. Seeing their mouth zipped closed, Lang sneered, it was alright, truth can''t be hidden for long once her son was alright, she will pay a ''good visit'' to her inwster on! But now her son was first, she strode out of the Zhu family while Zhu Qian followed after her with an overly anxious face. Only Lang Ru stayed behind and when the Zhu family looked at her, she pursed her lips and spat on the floor of the Zhu family''s new floor. " Shameless!"


    After scolding she too rushed after her parents and didn''t once look back.


    " Hurry, get on, what were you doing?" Zhu Qian who was standing outside the carriage immediately urge Lang Ru to get in the carriage, he knew that his daughter was upset and must have stayed behind to scold his greedy family, so he didn''t bother calling her. However, now that she was out of the house, Zhu Qian instantly picked his daughter up in his arms and took her inside the carriage with him.


    Lang saw that her family has all gotten inside the carriage and anxiously whipped the mule, hoping that the mule had enough energy to make this carriage fly on the road. Because she really needed to get to Yu Dong as fast as possible, in the given situation of their family only Yu Dong can help them.


    " Achoo!" Yu Dong, who was discussing her business ideas with Chu Chang sneezed, a bit annoyed at her untimely sneeze ¡ª¡ª honestly who was remembering her now? Her conversation with Chu Chang was slowly turning interesting and yet she was interrupted by this sneeze. " Ah, I am sorry, what were you saying?"


    Chu Chang stared at her red nose and blinked his eyes naively. "You sure, you are okay? You look like you areing down with flu?"


    Yu Dong waved her hand carelessly as she shrugged off Chu Chang''s unnecessary concern. " I am fine, something must have gotten in my nose, I ampletely fit and fine. It has been months since thest time I got sick." Which was the truth, with her body developed as a spiritual energy user, thest time Yu Dong fell sick was when she awakened her powers after that her body only failed her when she was dying.


    " I see," said Chu Chang as he sipped on the tea that he was holding in his hands, he didn''t know why butpared to the tea at his house, this tea brewed by Shen Li was really good. Was this a matter of skills? Because as far as he knew the teas his sisters gifted him were from the capital, no one in the Dong Tong town would have that tea and the Yu family didn''t look like some tea lovers either ¡ª¡ª so how can thismon tea taste so good?


    The vours were simply bursting in his mouth. However, Chu Chang naturally had more important topics that he wanted to talk about with Yu Dong, so he suppressed his curiosity about the vourful tea. " I was saying that my sister has a friend in the capital and she really loves sweet fruits, and she is not the only one. There are many others as well, if you give me the right to trade these berries at the capital, I promise I will be able to sell one wicker box of strawberries for ten taels, what do you say?"


    Behind him, a loud ng reverberated in the house as Chen Mi who came to get milk for little bun dropped the bowl that he has just washed. " Ten¡­Ten taels for a box? A box only has ten strawberries or so right?"


    He turned to Yu Dong who nodded her head, the wicker boxes were something that she asked Chen Mi to ask his mother to make since her mother inw was still ignoring her. However, the boxes were an exact replica of the sketch she gave to her mother inw, they were tiny and adorable with abel that read ¡ª¡ª '' Little bun farm.''


    The capacity of these boxes was ten strawberries max going by this it could be said that Chu Chang was actually talking about selling a single strawberry for a tael which was at least five hundred cents higher than the ones sold in the market. The strawberries were exotic fruit and were hard to grow since many didn''t have the correct idea about how to grow them.


    And if some farmers managed to grow the strawberries, the taste wascking whenpared to the strawberries grown on Yu Dong''s farm.


    "Are you sure you can do it?" asked Yu Dong even though she wasn''t confident about selling a box of strawberries for ten taels. She was going to go for five taels which was a lot more reasonable price.


    Chu Chang confidently nodded as he carefully exined, " As you can see the quality of strawberries sold in the market of the capital is not as good as yours, and since you have reassured me that the quality of the strawberries won''t turn bad while they are being taken to the capital that alone means that there will be a lot of special steps included in it, right?"


    Not exactly, she could always instil a little spiritual energy in the strawberries stopping them from going bad. But that was something Chu Chang didn''t need to know, so she nodded and said, " That''s right, it will be a tough process."


    Chu Chang didn''t notice that Yu Dong was in her sly businesswoman mode, he was impressed by the hard work she was willing to put into the business. " Exactly, you are working hard, so naturally¡ª¡ª you should be able to receive a good remuneration for it in exchange, my n is actually very simple, we will send ten boxes to those who like eating sweet fruits for free at first, once they are hooked by the taste, they will definitelye looking for more at that time I can sell these boxes to them for ten taels each, You don''t have to worry about anything, if I fail, I will pay you back for the ten boxes that you have will give to me.


    Yu Dong leaned back in her chair as she carefully thought about Chu Chang''s suggestion. Honestly, the suggestion itself wasn''t bad but ¡ª- " What do you want in exchange?"


    Chu Chang smiled ruefully as he touched his belly. " I am divorced as you have heard already, currently I am dependent on my sisters but the three of them are already married, even though my brothers inw don''t have any opinion about my sisters supporting me yet, that doesn''t mean they won''t have any in the future either¡ª¡ª I want to stand on my feet as soon as I can to avoid causing troubles to my sisters, so how about twenty per cent? I only want twenty per cent as of now, if I do good in future you can increase my sry in the future."


    Surprise flickered in Yu Dong''s eyes as she looked at Chu Chang¡ª¡ª no wonder Mu Yuxi was so sessful in her business, she had such a smart husband behind her.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    p.s: leave a power stone if you liked the chapters!

 Chapter 304 A deformed child.

    <h4>Chapter 304 A deformed child.</h4>


    Yu Dong stared at Chu Chang silently assessing him, the guy was smart she had to hand it to him. Even in this era, he was well ahead of his time and even came up with the idea of free samples, it was no wonder that with him by her side Mu Yuxi was able to get to new heights. In fact, she was sure that if Chu Chang wasn''t a mer, he would have been just as sessful as his sisters. It was simply a pity that he was a mer and all his talents were wasted on a woman and she would be a fool to refuse cooperation with such a smart mer, if she cooperated with him, she will be able to be one of the richest people in this vige or maybe in the town as well!


    Then she wouldn''t have to stay here and suffer silently against all those vigers who were bent on finding trouble with her.


    " All right," said Yu Dong as she held out her hand for Chu Chang to shake. " I will draw the contract by tomorrow, remember toe and check it tomorrow. If there is anything that you are not okay with you just have to tell me, and then I will make it a point to change it."


    " I see, that''s great¡ª¡ª ouch!" Chu Chang was smiling as he too raised his hand to shake Yu Dong''s but then all of a sudden he gasped and started to rub his tummy. His brows scrunched up and sweat started to form on his forehead, making him look like he was in a lot of pain.


    " Daddy!" Mu Ran who saw her daddy double down in pain immediately dropped the berry that she was eating and rushed to Chu Chang''s side just as Yu Dong took hold of his wrist afraid he might fall from the chair if she didn''t timely catch him. " Hey? Are you okay what''s wrong?"


    Chu Chang took a few short breaths as he tried to calm himself, the pain was too sharp but this was something he was dealing with for a long time. His body was damaged after he gave birth to his son, Mu Zhu, his body wasn''t able to recover himself but because he wanted to make it up to Mu Yuxi, he insisted on getting pregnant again¡ª¡ª it was not surprising that his body was extremely ufortable because of this pregnancy.


    He smiled painfully as he straightened in his chair and wiped the sweat on his forehead, Yu Dong let go of his hand once she saw that he was able to seat properly on his chair. "It''s nothing, My body is considerably weak and the child is too strong, it''s my fault that he can''t growfortably."


    He smoothed his hand on his belly as he gently caressed it, all the while gazing lovingly at his belly. He wouldn''t me the child for his pain and suffering, it was him who insisted to have this child while he wasn''t capable enough, it wasn''t the fault of the baby.


    Yu Dong looked at Chu Chang who was gazing fondly at his pregnant belly and pursed her lips. When she sped his wrist just now, she was able to sense that Chu Chang''s body was indeed really weak¡ª¡ª going by this slight checkup she did, he will have a tough time giving birth to this child of his. However, he was her business partner and knew what he was doing, it will be a real shame if he died because of his pregnancy. " Would you mind if I check your pulse?"


    Chu Chang who was rubbing his belly to ease the painful contractions in his belly snapped his head at her in surprise. " You can do that?"


    He didn''t know that Yu Dong had this talent as well, wasn''t she just a smart businesswoman and huntress?


    Yu Dong rubbed her nose ufortably as sheughed softly. " When Mi was pregnant, I picked up a lot of skills." Well, she wasn''t lying the previous Yu Dong was very concerned about the gender of the baby, she hoped that Chen Mi would be able to give birth to a son. She was under the delusion that as long as her first child was a proper ''male'' she would be able to use his gender identity and return to her family, thus, she went around here and there¡­ learning half baked skills to detect the gender of the child.


    Now that, Yu Dong thought about it. She was really lucky that she arrived in this world before little bun was born or who knows what the previous Yu Dong would have done.


    Chu Chang didn''t think much of it, the fact that Yu Dong pampered Little bun was spread around the vige long ago. Some people even called her crazy for doting on a mer when the child was going to be married off to another house in the future.


    He held out his hand and Yu Dong grasped his wrist as she carefully instilled her spiritual energy in his womb, as a spiritual user as long as focused her attention on one part of the body, she would be able to get a good understanding of what was happening inside the body. (She never checked her husband''s womb¡ª- before anyonee at me)


    Chu Chang didn''t feel anything at first then he felt a warm current flow in his body and then the contractions in his body slowly eased, surprised he looked at Yu Dong, he could sense that there was something more to these skills that Yu Dong was talking about but he didn''t ask anything. He was nothing but a stranger to Yu Dong and even if he asked, he was sure she might not answer him truthfully, he knew his limits and thus, stayed silent.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong who was focusing on Chu Chang''s womb was stunned, as multiple possibilities shed in her eyes, she blinked her eyes in disbelief. This ¡­how was she supposed to tell Chu Chang that his child was deformed?

 Chapter 305 The child might die.

    <h4>Chapter 305 The child might die.</h4>


    The child was missing three toes and his hearing was impaired most likely it was because of some external impact that Chu Chang suffered at the beginning of his pregnancy when the child wasn''t exactly stable. Yu Dong''s breath hitched as she slowly looked up at Chu Chang who was looking at her with curiosity. " What is it? Everything is alright? Right?"


    '' No, it wasn''t.'' Was what Yu Dong would have said but she didn''t¡ª- Chu Chang was pregnant and he couldn''t take a shock like this, no daddy would be able to reel the fact that his child was deformed calmly. If she told him the truth then he might actually miscarry right away but she also needed to get him toe to her house more frequently so that she could heal him and his child, now that she knew what was the matter with Chu Chang''s body and his baby, there was no way she could ignore it.


    " Did you get hurt when you were at the early stages of your pregnancy?" asked Yu Dong, the cogs in her brain working twice as fast as they usually did, she had to make some other excuse to get Chu Chang to visit her house so that she could heal his child. She wasn''t sure about whether or not she would be able to treat the three missing toes but at least she will be able to treat the child''s deafness.


    Chu Chang blinked his eyes as his expression darkened. " I was ¡ª¡ª I fell while I was working at the fields." This was actually a lie, he didn''t fall but he was pushed by Mu Yuxi who was upset because she lost a business deal and had to listen to Fang Chi''s engagement with Yu Dong all at once. Back then he didn''t know that he was pregnant and didn''t think much of his fall it was only when the side of his belly started to ache more and more did he visit a doctor and had her diagnose him. Only then did he find out that he was pregnant¡­. He did ask the doctor whether or not his child was alright but the doctor simply told him that this was something that she couldn''t diagnose.


    His belly was hit by the sharp edge of the bed''s corner and he had always been worried about whether or not that fall affected his child in any way. Now that Yu Dong was asking him this, he couldn''t help but be worried. " is there¡ªis there a problem with my child?"


    " No, the child is fine." lied Yu Dong smoothly, a white lie couldn''t be counted as a lie anyway. "It''s you, your body was hurt by that fall, and from the looks of it¡ª¡ªyou were already hurt after your second pregnancy and your body was yet to recover properly when you got pregnant."


    Chu Chang was relieved upon hearing that the child was fine, he didn''t want his child to be stillborn as the child hardly ever responded to him. Weeks would go by and he wouldn''t even kick, if anything he didn''t even respond to his voice which worried Chu Chang a lot, however, he was anxious at the same time when he heard that his body was damaged. He was now divorced and couldn''t die, if something unfortunate happened while he was giving birth who will take care of his children?


    " What¡­What should I do then? I have been taking the medicinal herbs the doctor at the town asked me to take but if they are not working then¡ª¡ª" Chu Chang knew he had a myriad of responsibilities and couldn''t die no matter what, ever since he was diagnosed that he was pregnant, he has been taking his medicines properly but it seemed that they didn''t work.


    '' Of course, they won''t work.'' Thought Yu Dong inwardly, no matter how good of a doctor was without any ultrasound machine and proper equipment, he would never be able to diagnose what was exactly wrong with Chu Chang''s child. Even she with her spiritual power wasn''t sure if she would be able to help the child grow his missing toes. " Don''t worry, I can help you a little. You can continue with those medicines that your doctor suggested you as for me¡ª¡ª"


    She looked at Shen Li and asked him to bring a ss of water, thetterplied and poured a cup of spiritual water and handed it to Yu Dong who took it and added a herbal powder that she made in her spare time. It was useful for soothing nerves as for treating the child, the magic was all in the spiritual water.


    " Here take it." She handed the cup of water to Chu Chang who took it without a question and drank it, as long as it was for his children he was willing to do anything. Though the water was slightly bitter he didn''t even flinch and drank it all in one gulp once he was done drinking, he felt a soothing sensation spreading all over his body and even his mind that has been distraught after his divorce was slightly calm.


    " It feels¡ª¡ª" Chu Chang began speaking but then the front door of the house was burst open and came in Lang with a bloody bundle in her arms.


    " Sister Yu! Help me! My son¡ª-"


    " Give him to me, I will carry him to my room and see what I can do." Yu Dong took the little boy from Lang, she could see that Lang was visibly disturbed and her sense of rationality wasn''t in the right state of mine, so she didn''t ask any questions and simply took the child from a trembling Lang and rushed to her room where she settled the child on thefortable mattress. She didn''t even care about all the blood that was getting on her bedsheet.


    As she began checking the vital nerves of the child when Lang rushed inside with Zhu Qian both looking upset and brimming with anxiety.


    Behind them were Shen Li and the others who came to help Yu Dong, Chu Chang who understood the situation understandably took his leave and promised toe back tomorrow.


    " Two of his ribs are broken and his internal organs are all bleeding probably he was squashed by something that''s why he is bleeding so much,¡ª- there are also whipping marks, they haven''t been treated, because of a long time festering, he has developed a fever."


    she didn''t even raise her head to look at Shen Li and her other husbands as she rattled off, " Li, get me some pieces of clean cloths, Liu go and boil water, Mi go with Chi and prepare the herbal paste that stops bleeding, make sure to be quick or the child will die. Now hurry!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    p.s : My sister will be getting married so for the next seven days I will be busy and upload shorter chaps please be patient for my return.

 Chapter 306 Surgery and Sedation.

    <h4>Chapter 306 Surgery and Sedation.</h4>


    Lang Hui''s injuries were very serious, his internal organs were badly damaged like something really heavy has been thrown on his body. Even with her spiritual powers, Yu Dong was having a hard time controlling the bleeding.


    " Here! I have brought the hot water." Ye Liu was the first to arrive with Shen Li who was closely following behind with a pile of neatly washed clothes.


    " Clean his injuries properly and tell me if there are any festered wounds," said Yu Dong as she continued instilling her spiritual energy in the Lang Hui''s body, a thin coat of sweat forming on her forehead. Her eyes carefully assessing Lang Hui''s condition¡ª- intestines crushed and internally bleeding, a sharp diagonal cut under the abdomen and a nail were still stuck on his back¡ª¡ª Shit! Even if she tried to make it as painless as possible the child would still have to suffer.


    She raised her head and looked at Shen Li with an anxious expression. " Li, go and bring me a needle, a knife and a burning candle." Then she swiftly nced at Ye Liu as she tipped her head at the cab behind Ye Liu. " In the first drawer, there is a box of novel medicines that I bought from the western merchants, quick bring it out."As she took the wet cloth from Ye Liu and started wiping Lang Hui''s body, the more she wiped the more she realised just how worse the child''s injuries were, Yu Dong''s felt her heartache and Lang who could finally see her son''s injury felt even worse. She couldn''t understand what kind of torture the Zhu family inflicted on her son that he was so badly hurt.


    Behind him Zhu Qian was staring at his son with a nk expression on his face¡ª¡ª This was his son, his son whom he carried in his womb for more than eight months and gave birth to after fourteen hours ofbour pain. His son was a mer but never did he or Lang treat him any worse than Ruru, whatever his daughter had, his son would definitely have that as well. In all fairness, it could be said that his wife and he have doted on Hui''er who was born with a frail and sickly beauty, this was why they sent him to the Zhu family because they were worried that he would be bullied if he went with them.


    He believed that as long as he sent a decent sum of money to his family they will treat his son well¡ª¡ª no, he should have been doubtful from the very start. His family wasn''t greedy but his parents did treat mer and daughters differently, even though it was only slightly there was a difference between how he and his sisters were treated, so why? Why didn''t he go back and see for himself, how his son was being treated? It was his fault¡ª- if something happened to his son then it will be all his fault.


    Zhu Qian swayed and fell to the floor with a loud thump.


    " Qian''er!"


    " Daddy!"


    Lang and Lang Ru were stunned by the sudden loud thump and when they turned to look behind them, they saw Zhu Qian on the floor with silent tears flowing down his cheeks. Lang hurriedly helped her husband up, " Qian''er don''t worry. Our ¡­Our son will be fine, Sister Dong will treat him, just you see, he will be back on his feet in no time."


    Though Lang was saying these words, her voice and hands were trembling the entire time. She could see that her son''s injuries were too severe and with these injuries, only a miracle can save her son. But she was the head of her family, she couldn''t break, she couldn''t cry and she damn near can''t let her family break either, she has to stand tall and firm and support her daughter and husband like an old strong tree that wouldn''t be shaken by even the thunder and lightning.


    Zhu Qian said nothing he simply leaned against his wife and cried with his shoulders shaking and his entire body quivering like a leaf in violent winds. Hui''er will be upon his feet in on time? Heh, he might be naive but he wasn''t a fool.


    Shen Li rushed out of the room while Ye Liu hopped out of the bed and rummaged through the first drawer to look for the box that Yu Dong was talking about. They have seen it before, one time when Chen Mi mistakenly cut his finger while cooking Yu Dong has taken out the box and showed them its novel content. The medicine and the sprays in the bottles were magical, it numbed the pain as for the sticky bandages they didn''t even fall off when they worked in water, it was simply incredible.


    " Here it is," said Ye Liu as he picked the heavy box from the drawer and gave it to Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong took the box from Ye Liu and handed him the task of wiping Lang Hui''s body. " His lower body is injured as well, you clean that."


    As a woman, she couldn''t touch Lang Hui''s and could only hand the task to Ye Liu.


    Ye Liu nodded. " I get it."


    While Ye Liu was wiping Lang Hui, Yu Dong took out an injection to administer anaesthesia. In the apocalypse it wasmon for people to get injured and so was carrying decent medical equipment in their space, Yu Dong has taken out a few things from her space and put them in a box in case of emergency, luckily this first aid box came in handy today.


    She injected Lang Hui making sure that he was properly sedated once he fell unconscious, Shen Li who was responsible for bringing a clean knife and candle rushed inside. " Here, I brought everything that you asked me."


    Yu Dong nodded and took the knife from his hand and lit the candle before heating the sharp de. " Turn him over, there is a nail stuck in his back, I have to scrape it out."

 Chapter 307 Chances to survive= Null.

    <h4>Chapter 307 Chances to survive= Null.</h4>


    " Nail stuck in his back?" croaked Zhu Qian as he pulled himself away from Lang with a jolt. " How can there be a nail stuck in his back, why did no one take it out?"


    Zhu Qian felt like his entire world was spinning out of control, his son was so badly injured and yet his family had the mood to eat a fancy meal? His son was groaning with pain in the shack and his family were drinking alcohol? They didn''t even call a doctor to take the nail out of his son''s back? How can they do that!


    Yu Dong didn''t have the answers to Zhu Qian''s question obviously, she could only sigh in helplessness. This world was really too cruel to mers, so what if they were a freak of nature who despite having a body of a man who could give birth, they were, in the end, human beings, was it too hard to treat them like a normal living breathing human beings? But then again the people in this world condemned the birth of mers just as the people in her world condemned the birth of a girl, how many unborn girl children were aborted before they could even be born?


    Everyone wanted a son in her world and frowned upon the birth of a daughter, the same case was in this world¡ª¡ª the only difference was the gender that was frowned upon was mer. A freak of a man who can give birth.


    Ye Liu and Shen Li turned Lang Hui around and hurriedly wiped the injuries on his back, just as Yu Dong has said there was a really bad wound on the bottom right of his back just right above the head of his pelvis. Yu Dong took a deep breath as she lowered her knife to scrape the rotten flesh but just as she did that, there was a loud gasp behind her causing her to pause.


    She slowly turned her head and sure enough, Zhu Qian was just a few steps away from her and that too was because Lang has stopped him from jumping at her on time. " I think that you should take your husband outside, I don''t think that he will be able to see this."


    Zhu Qian was Lang Hui''s daddy and as a father who loved his child, it was impossible for him to watch his son''s flesh being cut open and blood gushing out but this was something that Yu Dong had to do even if it was painful to watch. No good person would like to see an innocent child bleed, even if Yu Dong was just treating Zhu Qian, she wasn''t a bitfortable with scraping off his skin, if she had any other choice, she would have tried to take another option for this but there wasn''t any good alternative other than this.


    She was ufortable watching this and she was a stranger to Lang Hui, so she couldn''t even think about how Zhu Qian must be feeling right now.


    " No, I¡ª¡ª" Zhu Qian opened his mouth to refuse but he was interrupted by Lang who pulled him towards the door.


    " Sister Dong is right, as a mer its better for you not to see such things," said Lang as she sternly spoke to her husband, she was worried that Zhu Qian wouldn''t be able to watch it and might hinder Yu Dong, so she resolutely dragged her husband outside the room.


    " But I want to¡ª¡ª" there was no way Zhu Qian would be able to sit outside and wait, even though the glimmer of hope was feeble, he still wanted to wait by his son and watch over him.


    " I will stay behind and tell you about everything that''s going inside," said Lang but when Zhu Qian continued to look stubbornly at him, she sighed and patted his cheek. " I know what you are feeling but you can''t be much of a help here and if you stay behind maybe you might even hinder Sister Dong, do you think that she is any morefortable than us? She isn''t liking this any more than you or me but she has to harden her heart and do what''s important but if you stay here, you might weaken her and that will dy our son''s treatment."


    Zhu Qian blinked away his tears, though he wanted to oppose whatever his wife was saying but he knew that she was right, even now a sob was building in his throat causing him to feel all itchy. He nodded and let his wife take him out of the room but before he walked outside he turned to his wife and looked at her with determination. " Make sure you tell me everything."


    Lang nodded and then looked over her shoulder and called for Lang Ru who was still staring at her brother, trying to blink away the tears in her eyes. " Ruru,e here and take care of your daddy for me, will you?"


    Lang Ru jerked her head in a stiff nod before she turned to look at Yu Dong who was focusing on Lang Hui''s injury and the old nail that was stuck on his back. " My brother will be fine right?"


    Yu Dong paused as she carefully scraped off the rotten flesh around the wound that had the nail stuck in it, then she looked at Lang Ru who was peeing up at her with unshed tears in her eyes. If she was being honest, even with her spiritual powers, Yu Dong was only forty per cent sure that she will be able to save Lang Hui, his injuries were severe and the child had lost a lot of blood with his internal organs damaged, he couldn''t even get rid of the impurities in his body and his lower body was almost paralysed because of the long dy in his treatment.


    Yet when she faced Lang Ru''s earnest gaze that was begging her to say something positive, Yu Dong couldn''t bring herself to tell the little girl that the chances of Her brother making out of this situation were null.


    She forced a smile and nodded. " I will try my best, Ruru."


    Because right now, that was the only thing she could do¡ª¡ª the rest would depend on this little child. If he was willing to fight for his life, he will make it out alive but if not, there was nothing she will be able to then.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Should I kill him off? For extra angst?

 Chapter 308 Complicated injuries

    <h4>Chapter 308 Complicated injuries</h4>


    Lang Ru knew that she was asking for too much, even if she was a young girl of around ten, she knew that her brother''s injuries weren''t something that could be easily dealt with, she pursed her lips and nodded. She could only hope that nothing happens to her brother and wish for his speedy recovery.


    She nodded her head and then nced at her brother who was lying on the bed looking all frail and pale, she wanted to shake him awake like she always did when they were together and then bring him to y with her. But she knew that she couldn''t do that and maybe if things don''t go alright, she might never be able to ---


    Lang Ru shook her head, no --she won''t think about such things. Her brother was a good boy, he never even hurt a little bug there was no way God will be this cruel to him right?


    Right, the God wasn''t blind and he would never do something as hurt an innocent.


    " Ruru?" called Lang as she looked over her shoulder and called to Lang Ru who was still staring nkly at Lang Hui. She knew that her daughter was worried about her brother but right now, they could do nothing except wait for Lang Hui to recover.


    Lang Ru pursed her lips and walked out of the room as she followed after her daddy. There was nothing else for her to do except wait with her daddy. It was stupid - really, stupid. Her brother was hurt and yet there was absolutely nothing they could do about it. She hated it, she hated this helplessness that she was feeling at the moment because of her weakness.


    If she was a bit powerful then she would have definitely taken revenge for her brother.


    Lang Ru clenched her fists tightly as she determinedly gazed at a far off space. In the future, she will definitely be someone whom no one can offend. This was a promise to herself as well as to her younger brother, she will one day be so powerful that everyone would think twice before offending her.


    While Lang Ru was undergoing a strange development, Yu Dong was trying her best to take care of Lang Hui''s injuries. It was a difficult task with Lang Rui''s injuries that were even more tedious to deal with in the absence of modern instruments. Now she waspletely relying on her spiritual energy to heal Lang Hui which if someone were to ask her¡ª how she was doing it? She would have replied to them that she was doing it through sheer willpower.


    There were many times when her concentration cracked and she almost made a mistake. But then Shen Li would pat on her shoulder and ask her to give this her all.


    " I will be removing the nail now," said Yu Dong after she was done removing the registered flesh around Lang Rui''s wound on his back.


    The wound was more than three days old and if they had dyed it for another two or three days then Yu Dong was certain that the wound would have been infected by worms.


    " Press him down, " she further continued, though she gave Lang Hui an inmmatory medicine and even administered anaesthesia on him... She was a bit worried since the dose was a lot less whenpared to an adult.


    Yu Dong has never dealt with a child''s injury before and thus, she was a bit nervous. And since Lang Hui was a child who was even less than ten years old, she hadn''t given him a heavy dose instead she only gave it in a minimal amount just to make him pass out.


    But in case the dose wasn''t the required amount then she was worried that Lang Hui might wake up in the middle of the extraction of the nail in his back.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu pressed Lang Hui''s arms only then did Yu Dong scrape the flesh that was sticking around the nail before pulling it out. While she was doing this, Lang Hui frowned unconsciously and all of them paused taking abated breaths.


    But when they noticed that Lang Hui wasn''t waking up, they continued with what they were doing.


    Taking the nail out wasn''t a difficult task, but stopping the bleeding was --- Yu Dong had to instil a lot of spiritual energy in Lang Hui''s body before the bleeding stopped a little.


    " Here, I have brought the medicinal paste!" the medicinal paste was made after finely grinding the herbs. Thus, it took a lot of time for Chen Mi and Fang Chi to grind it into a fine paste before they could bring it to Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong took one nce at the herbal paste and nodded before pointing at the whip marks that were on Lang Hui''s back then she picked up a needle and disinfected it by heating it with the me of the candle. Once she was done with disinfecting the needle, she carefully ced the thread in it and then took a deep breath.


    The needle pierced Lang Hui''s skin at the same time a warm current flowed inside his body, when the hard needle pierced through the soft skin of Lang Hui, Yu Dong felt her heart quiver. Only now did she fully understand the pressure that was weighing on her shoulders, if she made one mistake then she would have to not only answer, Lang and Zhu Qian--


    She would never be able to forget the guilt that might press on her heart after that, Yu Dong licked her lips and then she stared at the wound that she was sewing, if this wound didn''t fester, she could have healed it without this much of trouble --


    " Apply the medicinal paste on his wound and wrap it well," said Yu Dong as she turned her attention to other injuries after she was sewed the wound on Lang Hui''s back.


    One after another injury, Yu Dong treated them it was as if Lang Hui was a mismatched Frankenstein that she was trying to piece together. It was no different than that, Yu Dong wiped her sweat after she was done dealing with thest wound she could treat and then her attention turned to the most difficult part.


    The rest of Lang Hui''s injuries were below his abdomen that was to say, below his pelvic area. As a woman, she couldn''t see or touch Lang Hui there but she couldn''t leave it to anyone else since the damage at the bottom of his body was the most severe.


    Whatever crushed Lang Hui was aimed right at his pelvic region. These injuries were what Yu Dong knew will cause the most trouble for her.


    Lang saw that Yu Dong has stopped treating her son and she panicked. What? What happened? Did something serious happen to her son? That even Yu Dong can''t treat?


    Now, what was she supposed to do?


    " sister Yu, what''s the matter?" asked Lang as she looked at Yu Dong with a nervous expression. If sister Yu Dong couldn''t treat her son, then Lang was worried that she wouldn''t be able to find anyone who can treat Lang Hui''s injuries.


    Yu Dong pursed her lips and then looked at Lang who was looking at her with a nervous expression. " It''s like this-" she circled Lang Hui''s pelvic area with her finger in the air and exined, " This is where your son''s injuries are the most severe, I would like to treat him but what do you have to say about it?"


    To her, Lang Hui was just a child but that wasn''t the case for the people in this world. To them, a mer around the age of ten was just as much of an adult as those around the age of sixteen or eighteen.


    So, without Lang''s permission, she wouldn''t dare to touch Lang Hui just in case ---


    Just as Yu Dong expected Lang had aplicated expression on her face. She wanted Yu Dong to treat her son but at the same time, she was a bit hesitant. A woman seeing her son''s private parts that was something that she wasn''t alright with--/


    Just as Lang was thinking about what to do, Fang Chi chimed up from behind and spoke with a determination that no one was able to miss. " Sister Lang, I know what you are feeling at the moment but I think you should agree to Dong Dong treating your son, she is the only one who can help your son right now, if you were to go and look for a mer doctor in the town then the situation might be even more grave."


    Lang had a hard time digesting Fang Chi''s words, thetter was certainly right. She didn''t have the time to go and bring a mer doctor that was why she brought Lang Hui to Yu Dong and if she stopped Yu Dong now then ---


    " Please continue treating my son," said Lang with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 309 Close call

    <h4>Chapter 309 Close call</h4>


    Yu Dong nodded her head, she wasn''t ufortable treating Lang Hui, but she did have to care about whether Lang wasfortable or not with the treatment without her permission, she wouldn''t dare to treat Lang Hui in case Lang wasn''tfortable with it.


    Lang pursed her lips as she watched Yu Dong take her son''s clothes off and begin the rest of his treatment. However, just as Yu Dong was taking Lang Hui''s pants, they realised another problem because of the extreme bleeding the clothes were stuck to his pelvic region and were difficult to remove.


    Yu Dong nearly held her head in her hands, this was really too frustrating. The boy wasn''t even given the basic first aid just what kind of hell hole did he escape from?


    His injuries were so severe, the least they could have done was to take his clothes off and change him into another set of clothing.


    " Give me another knife, a small one." said Yu Dong with another tired sigh, then she turned to Shen Li and added, " and bring another set of clean cloths, this much isn''t enough."


    Of course they weren''t enough, taking an entire pant that was sticking to his skin. This little bit of cloth pieces wasn''t enough to deal with the injuries of Lang Hui.


    Shen Li acknowledged her order and then went out to get more pieces of cloth. While Yu Dong turned to Chen Mi and Fang Chi --


    " We will get more medicinal paste," said Chen Mi and Fang Chi simultaneously, they could see the severity of the situation. Thus, they didn''t even waste another second and rushed out to grind more herbs.


    Yu Dong rubbed her temple as she ced one hand on Lang Hui''s abdomen and instilled more spiritual energy into him. The damage was too severe, even she was feeling a sense of dizziness wash over her.


    She was a human after all, not a God -- it wasn''t easy for her to bring someone who was almost dead to life just because she wanted to save their life. Lang Hui was practically on hisst breath and what she was doing right now was no different from pouring life into a corpse.


    Shen Li returned with new pieces of cloth and Yu Dong took them from him, then turned to Shen Li and Ye Liu who were looking at her already. Then with all the seriousness, she could muster, Yu Dong turned to them. " Now, things will be even more bloody. Remember to wipe the blood carefully, or else I won''t be able to see where and what I need to treat."


    Shen Li and Ye Liu nodded and then the two of them picked a few pieces of cloth just as Yu Dong picked up the knife and separated the pants that were sticking to Lang Hui''s skin.


    Just as she did that the blood started to gush out at once and Shen Li and Ye Liu started to wipe it as fast as they could, while Yu Dong instilled her spiritual energy in the wound temporarily stopping the treatment of his internal organs. The internal organs were almost treated, or as treated as she could treat Lang Hui at the moment.


    The bleeding slowed and Yu Dong immediately started to sew his wound.


    The new stack of cloths soon became bloody and by the time Yu Dong was finished dealing with all the injuries that was on Lang Hui''s legs, his legs were no different from that of a rag doll that has been sewn a bit too many times.


    The more Lang saw it the more upset she became, this was her precious son. She was worried that her son would be bullied at the brothel that''s why she didn''t bring him with her and left her at the Zhu mansion and that too because she was kicked out of her family.


    If she had another choice then she would have taken another decision.


    By the time Yu Dong was finished treating Lang, Lang Hui''s entire body was as pale as a corpse. The hue of his skin was so pale that if not for his rising and falling chest, Lang would have thought that her son was already dead.


    Yu Dong put down the needle in his hand and then motioned for Lang toe with her. Lang obviously followed her without saying anything, once they reached the corner of the room, Yu Dong opened her mouth and dropped the bomb at she was keeping to herself.


    " You need to be prepared for the worst," said Yu Dong without so much as trying to be subtle, if she could she would have tried that course of action but of course there was no other option..what was she supposed to say?


    That -- I don''t know how to break it to you but your son will be stuck to his bed for a very long time.


    " How worse ?" asked Lang, she already knew that even if her son managed to get out of this alive there will be some sort of damage done to her son after such ate treatment. She didn''t me Yu Dong it wasn''t her fault, she has seen how hard Yu Dong and the others were working to treat her son .


    If she still med her now, then she would be nothing but an ungrateful wretch.


    Yu Dong took a heavy breath as she chewed the inside of her cheek. " His nerves were damaged, and because of the dy in his treatment, the nerves could no longer be saved. There might be a possibility that he would have a hard time getting to his feet."


    Lang sucked in a breath, this meant that her son was paralysed, wasn''t it? Now what will happen to her son in the future? Who will marry him? And will Hui Hui be able to ept such a thing? Her son was a pampered little prince, he was someone with pride.


    If his legs were gone how will he ever ept something like this?


    Lang had a lot of things that she wanted to ask but she couldn''t because she knew that this was already the best oue.


    She nodded her head and looked at Yu Dong before bowing to a ny-degree in appreciation and gratitude. " Thank you, I don''t know if I will ever be able to pay you back for this grace you have done to me but in the future if you ask me to hand anything to you, it will be yours. This is my word to you and I will never break it even if I have to break my spine."


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything, she just peered down at Lang imperiously before she turned her head away from Lang. " You know, you can do anything. This time I will back you up."


    This was her word, though she wasn''t kind, she would never ept a child being hurt to this degree. She could of course take the lead and deal with the Zhu family in a jiffy but that wasn''t something she should be doing.


    The Zhu family belonged to Lang and her family, this revenge was something that she should let Lang have it.


    This wasn''t her revenge, it was Lang''s.


    Lang nodded, she understood what Yu Doing was saying. She couldn''t ask anything from Yu Dong, what she has done for their family was enough already. Now dealing with the Zhu family was something that she had to do it on her own.


    It would be difficult but she would definitely do it for her son.


    They have turned her son into a paralysed mer, if she doesn''t make them to beg on their knees then she might not be able to face her son ever again.


    " I understand," said Lang as she turned around and left the room. She needed to tell this heart-crushing news to her husband and daughter as well.


    Yu Dong watched her go and said nothing, she turned her attention to Lang Hui who was sleeping on the bed with a peaceful expression on his face. She wondered what kind of expression the little boy will have once he found out what happened to him.


    Then she looked down at her own hands that couldn''t even save a child. Never before did she feel this useless, after all when she was in Apocalypse, she never once cared about the life and death of people who were around her. To her, they were just strangers and she couldn''t be worried about them.


    But now that she was looking at Lang Hui who was going to have a hard life ahead of him. She couldn''t help but feel that she was really weak --- really too weak.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu knew what Yu Dong was thinking, so they approached her and hugged her side by side, wishing to give her their strength.


    " You are not weak," said Ye Liu as he hugged her, his face pressed against her chest.


    " You did your best," said Shen Li as he hugged her too.

 Chapter 310 What would I have done without you?

    <h4>Chapter 310 What would I have done without you?</h4>


    Yu Dong was visibly upset about what happened to Lang Hui but she didn''t show it on her face, yet her husbands could still tell her just how upset she was, she sucked in a breath and blinked away the tears in her eyes. She didn''t want to worry them but it looks like she still ended up worrying them, how pathetic¡ª¡ª she couldn''t save the kid and even caused her husbands to worry about her. Sniffing, she hugged the two of them as she tried to take as much strength as she could from the two before pulling away and smiling at them, only when she pulled away did she see that her husbands were crying in her stead.


    She smiled and wiped the tears that were cascading down their cheeks as she let out a watery chuckle. " Why are you two crying? I should be the one crying." She peered over at the little Lang Hui who was still so young yet was paralysed to his bed. "I couldn''t even save the little kid, so shouldn''t I be the one who should be crying?"


    Shen Li shook his head and got on his tippy toes before rubbing his nose with hers. " You did everything that you could have done for the kid, it''s not like you tried to hold yourself back, right? I saw you giving it your all¡ª¡ª it''s just." He paused and then very hesitatingly added, " Those who are born with a fate that''s full of sufferings, have no choice but to suffer, it''s not because you didn''t try hard, it is just the destiny of that child¡­ maybe he will get better after a while?"


    Ye Liu also nodded by her side as he breezed his arms up and down hers. " That''s right, didn''t you save the child in Chu Chang''s womb as well, it''s not that you aren''t trying enough but you also need to remember that you aren''t a God, there are something''s that you can''t do, no matter how powerful you are."


    He was right, she was not God and she couldn''t save everyone. Even Lang Hui was supposed to die if not for her stubborn interference he would have been dead instead of just being paralysed. But at the same time, Yu Dong couldn''t help but feel that instead of living the life of paralysed mer maybe Lang Hui would have preferred to die because a mer with a disability was a mer that was no better than dead.


    In the future, if she couldn''t help him get back on his feet then who knows what will happen to poor Lang Hui.


    She shook her head, no ¡ª- there was no such thing as '' couldn''t'', she had to do it. She has to get Lang Hui on his feet because she has seen what people in this era did to mers whose cinnabar were not as vibrant as others¡­just because they were worried that the mer wouldn''t be able to get pregnant they dropped them to a brothel or sent them to richdies as toys.


    It wasn''t even a big thing and yet they were treated like this ¡ª¡ª if Lang Hui couldn''t walk and his lower body didn''t heal itself on time then saving him today would be simr to pushing him to the edge of the cliff and killing him.


    " Dong Dong?" called Shen Li as he cupped her face and made her look at him, his tone stern and strict. " You are not going to me yourself for this, you hear me? If you continue to me yourself then I will¡­I will¡­"


    " Bitch p you, that''s what I am going to do," said Chen Mi as he walked inside with a huff and ced the bowl of medicinal herbs on the table and marched up to her with his hands firmly nted on his waist. " Listen to me wife, you did your best and there was nothing that you could have done, and if you dare to me yourself even for a second, I swear I will smack that pretty face of yours,"


    Chen Mi was so young that it was hard to believe that he was a mer who was married and had a child with someone. Thus, when he huffed and puffed, it was a rather cute sight, with his face turning red as his cheeks puffed up and resembled an angry chick. When Yu Dong didn''t reply to him, he turned to look at Fang Chi who was standing there helplessly not understanding what to do, when another idea popped in his head and he whirled his head back at Yu Dong and loudly eximed, " If you continue ming yourself then Brother Chi will get angry as well and will kick you out of his room!"


    Fang Chi who was dragged into the argument jumped like a startled cat and stuttered. " I ¡­when did I ¡­ How can I do something like this¡ª¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Chen Mi rushed toward him and threateningly whispered. " Yes, you can."


    When Fang Chi was still hesitating, Chen Mi tilted his head and gave him the ''look'' that made Fang Chi instantly change his tune as he shouted, " Yes, if you keep ming yourself¡­ you will .. you will have to sleep on the couch tonight."


    Then he looked at Chen Mi with a '' how did I do'' expression that caused Chen Mi to shoot him a weird ''are you serious?'' expression. Nheless, he still turned around and looked at Yu Dong with a smug look, " You see that? If you dare to me yourself for something that was out of your control, you better be prepared to face our wrath!"


    He even smacked the air for a good measure.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu were shocked by what Chen Mi said and neither of them knew what to say to him¡ª- what was this? What kind of things was he saying to their wife?


    They wanted to scold Chen Mi but then ¡ª-


    Yu Dong burst outughing as she strode forward and hugged Chen Mi and Fang Chi, a rare true smile blossoming on her face. " Hahaha, Mi you are really one in a million ¡ª¡ª God knows what would I have done without you?"


    Chen Mi: "¡­.." it sounds like praise so why does it feel like she was pulling his leg?

 Chapter 311 Telling Zhu Qian the truth.

    <h4>Chapter 311 Telling Zhu Qian the truth.</h4>


    While Yu Dong was beingforted by her husbands, Lang was on her way to go andfort her husband as well. She didn''t know what she was going to say to Zhu Qian but she had to tell her husband the truth, there was no other way around it. Lang took a breath and entered the living room where Zhu Qian and Lang Ruru were waiting for her, as soon as she pushed open the door and walked out of the hallway into the living room, Zhu Qian''s head snapped up in her direction and he jumped to his feet.


    " What is it? What happened? Our son, he is" alive, right? Was what Zhu Qian wanted to ask but couldn''t get the words out of his mouth, he could only pause in the middle of his sentence and hope that his wife would refute him.


    " He is fine," said Lang as she hugged her husband who was looking like he was going to faint any second. She knew how hard it was for Zhu Qian to give birth to both of their kids, he was a malnourished mer when she married him and her family didn''t exactly give him enough food either. Only she knew the pain that Zhu Qian had to go through before he could give birth to their daughter and after giving birth for the first time, the birth of their second child was even more difficult given that Zhu Qian wasn''t allowed to have a decent post confinement nourishment and was sent to the fields as soon as he was able to get off his bed.


    Zhu Qian heaved a sigh of relief but before he could rxpletely, his gaze fell on his wife''s solemn face and his rxed muscles went taut at once. It was a good thing that his son was alive but looks like there were certainplications that couldn''t be taken care of during his treatment. He clutched the front of his wife''s front and started shaking her entire being, " What is it? What happened to my son?"


    Lang knew that she couldn''t hide the truth anymore, even if she did that, Zhu Qian would find out very soon. She sighed and clutched her husband''s arms and solemnly looked at him. " Zhu Qian, you need to prepare yourself¡­alright? Remember what happened wasn''t your fault, okay? Don''t me yourself or Hui Hui will hurt as well¡ª¡ª"


    " Stop saying this nonsense¡­my son¡­how is my son¡­I just want to know how is my son!" Zhu Qian was in no mood to listen to whatever Lang has to say, he peered over his wife''s shoulders and would have rushed to the room where his son was resting, if not for his strength being on the weaker sidepared to his wife.


    " Calm down, Qian''er!"


    " I will not calm down! My son is lying in there all frail and weak, how can you even tell me to calm down?" Zhu Qian was furious. As a daddy, his wife was asking him not to me himself? Asking him to calm down? How can he even do that? He was the one who carried his son in his womb for nine months and promised him that he will keep him safe¡­ how can he calm down when his son was anything but alright.


    Lang knew that no matter what she said right now, wouldn''t get past Zhu Qian¡­so, she could only tighten her hold on his arms as she took a deep breath and gritted out those words that she wished even her enemy wouldn''t have to tell to their spouse. " Our son is alive but his treatment was dyed¡ª¡ª" she peeked at Zhu Qian''s ashen face and felt her heartbreak slightly, she promised herself that she will never let Zhu Qian go through anything like he did when he was kicked out of her house together with her but here she was telling him these cruel words.


    She took a deep breath and blinked her tears away before she grounded out. " His lower body was crushed by something heavy and now he is a special case."


    Zhu Qian understood what his wife meant by special case, his entire being swayed as he stared at his wife and then shook his head as he muttered, " No,¡­ it is not possible¡­my son ¡­my precious son¡­my poor son."


    His voice went faint each time he spoke, and before anyone knew¡ª¡ª Zhu Qian almost fainted surprising Lang and Lang Ruru.


    " Qian''er!"


    " Daddy!"


    Lang shook her husband by his shoulder and when Zhu Qian didn''t respond, she turned to look at Lang Ru. " Go and bring me a cup of water, hurry!"


    Lang Ru rushed to the kitchen and brought a cup of water and hurried over to her mother before handing the cup of cold water to her mother. Lang took the cup of water from Lang Ru and sprinkled it on Zhu Qian''s face who shivered and mumbled something before slowly opening his eyes. He looked around and then his gaze fell on Lang''s worried expression before he burst out sobbing ¡ª¡ª this time his sobbing wasn''t loud or frantic, it was silent and muffled.


    He clutched the front of his wife''s shirt and cried against her bosom, shoulders terribly shaking as his tears made the front of Lang''s shirt terribly wet but not a sound could be heard from him. Lang hugged him, rocking him back and forward¡­ she knew why Zhu Qian''s cries weren''t loud, their pain was beyond the range that could be expressed in voice or words ¡ª¡ª even if they cried and shouted, Lang was certain that no matter how loud they were, their pain would never lessen.


    Lang Ru watched her parents and silently turned her head away as tears fell down her cheeks, she was breathless after crying for so long but no matter how painful it was she couldn''t show it to her parents. They were the ones who were suffering the most, the me and guilt they had pressing on their hearts were enough to kill them slowly for the rest of their life¡ª¡ª there was no need for her to add to their trouble, any way she was going to be sixteen¡­an adult soon.

 Chapter 312 Mother will avenge you.

    <h4>Chapter 312 Mother will avenge you.</h4>


    While she was silently crying, a tiny hand was sped on her wrist causing her to blink the tears from her eyes as she looked at the tiny figure that was standing next to her. " Mai¡ª¡ª"


    Yu Mai smiled foolishly but he didn''t say anything he just stayed next to her before handing her, his favourite candy that he didn''t even share with his sister and nephew.


    Lang Ru took the candy from his hand and burst out crying before eating the candy and giving Yu Mai a watery smile. "It''s sweet."


    He looked back at her but didn''t wipe her tears, instead, he simply looked away from Lang Ru''s teary face and mumbled silently so that no one else will be able to hear other than the two of them. " Sister says that you don''t have to smile if you don''t want to¡ª-it looks too fake,"


    Lang Ru paused before more and more tears started to trickle down her face as she tightly clutched Yu Mai''s hand and looked at her parents who were crying in each other''s embrace¡­well, at least she wasn''t crying alone like always.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lang Hui came around the evening, his consciousness returned when Zhu Qian was sitting next to him wiping his sickly, thin face. At first, he thought that he was in heaven and it was an angel who was taking care of him but then as his daddy touched his face and a familiar warmth spread all over his face, Lang Hui knew that it was really his daddy and he wasn''t dead! He blinked his eyes which were filled with silent tears as he turned to look at his daddy, " Daddy?"


    Zhu Qian who was wiping Lang Hui''s forehead shivered, as he hurriedly pulled the cloth with which he was wiping Lang Hui''s face and immediately his eyes filled with tears. Oh, how he has missed his son''s sweet voice that was as sweet as honey ¡­ he was worried that he was going to never hear this voice ¡ª¡ª but now that he heard his son call him daddy in his sweet voice, he couldn''t stop the tears from flowing as he hugged his son who groaned in pain.


    " Sorry¡­Sorry..it was daddy''s fault." Zhu Qian instantly apologised, he was just too greedy to touch and hold his son and didn''t remember about his injuries for a few minutes. But as he stared at his son''s painful expression he couldn''t help but me himself even more¡­ would you look at it? He was such a careless daddy¡­ not only did he leave his son in their of those wolves¡­he even hurt his son with his own hands.


    As tears started to fall from his eyes, Lang Hui sensibly raised his hand and wiped his daddy''s tears. " I am fine, daddy. I am happy as long as I can see you and your mother. Apart from this, I want nothing else."


    To Lang Hui, the days in the Zhu family were like hell¡­ he was worried that maybe he would die without seeing his parents and sister''s face..now that he could see his daddy and his family¡ª¡ª he was happy with that alone. Now, even if deathes to greet him, at least he will be able to die without regrets.


    Listening to his son''s words, Zhu Qian cried even more. His son was so wilful and naughty before¡­ only God knows what he went through that he became so sensible.


    Lang was just returning after grinding the medicinal paste with her daughter when she heard her husband''s crying and she immediately rushed in and sure enough her son was awake and looking around.


    She ced the bowl of the medicinal paste down and hurried to her son''s side as she greedily stared at her son''s face. " Hui Hui, how are you feeling? Is everything all right? Does anything hurt?"


    Lang Hui shook his head, actually, his entire body was hurting but he knew the trouble of his parents and knew that the two of them were working in the brothel to secure a decent sum of money for him. After treating his injuries, it should have wiped them clean¡­ how could he add more to their troubles?


    Lang Ru climbed up on the bed and looked at her brother who was looking so small even though he was seven years old and soon was going to be eight years old. She blinked her eyes and sourly said, " You little, if you were being bullied¡ª¡ª why didn''t you tell us? Look at you... now you are hurt like this!"


    No-one stopped Lang Ru, they knew that she was saying harsh words because she was hurt and worried because of her brother''s injuries.


    Lang Hui smiled even though he was being scolded, he was still happy. Back then, he thought his sister was really bad¡ª¡ª always scolding him. But now he understood that his sister was better than others who always spoke sweet words to him but stabbed him in the back, at least his sister would never hurt him as they did.


    Lang sat next to her son and breezed her hand over his forehead smoothly as she asked, " Hui Hui, how did this happen to you? Did grandma and grandpa bully you?"


    As soon as Lang said those words, Lang Hui''s expression turned ugly as he blinked his eyes at his mother and said, " If I tell mother¡­ will mother take revenge for Hui Hui?"


    It wasn''t that Lang Hui was an evil kid who was filled with a vengeance but the things that he has gone through were too much, if he couldn''t even fight back then there was no point in telling his mother about what happened to him.


    Lang exchanged a nce with Zhu Qian who looked even more worried as he sped his hand on his mouth and muffled his sobs, before looking down at her son who was earnestly looking at him. " Mother will avenge you,"


    This was a promise from a mother to her son.

 Chapter 313 The truth behind Lang Hui’s injuries.

    <h4>Chapter 313 The truth behind Lang Hui¡¯s injuries.</h4>


    Lang Hui sighed as he spoke of the things that happened to him, turns out that after taking care of Lang Hui for a few months, the Zhu family got greedy. At first, they indeed took proper care of him, he would get to eat everything that the others were eating and wear clothes that were brought for other grandchildren of the Zhu family but then¡ª¡ª the first aunt of the Zhu family started indulging herself in gambling addiction. The Zhu family had no money to repay the debt that she has umted after months of borrowing money from here and there, in the end, the Zhu family decisively took out the money from Lang Hui''s share.


    After they did it once, they went on and did it a second time and the third¡ª¡ª because Lang couldn''t go and visit the Zhu family because of the contract that she signed as the brothel worker, the Zhu family got bolder and bolder, they started to smuggle more money out of the amount that Lang sent them to take care of Lang Hui andter on they even started to look at Lang Hui like he was some street rat that crawled in their house.


    They liked the money they could get from Lang in the name of Lang Hui''s sickness as well on ount of taking care of his meals but they hated it when they really have to spend the money on his well being. Especially, the First aunt who was addicted to gambling to her every penny that was spent on Lang Hui was like another penny snatched from her pocket that she could have used to gamble and get back what she has lost.


    The Zhu family started acting like a family of misers, they stopped paying an extra sum of money to take care of Lang Hui and only gave him a few coarse pancakes and cabbage soup every day. This much was still alright at least he wasn''t beaten by anyone but then First aunt Zhu came up with a suggestion of selling Lang Hui to a family of rich missy, ording to her the Lang family was on the verge of extinction since they all signed life very contract with the mistress of the brothel and will never be able to return, even if they were to sell Lang Hui to a rich miss, no one will find out a thing and they still be able to wrench money out of Lang''s pocket by this excuse and that excuse in the name of Lang Hui.


    The suggestion provided by the Zhu family''s first aunt was epted by all, after all the children of their daughters were more closer and loveable to Mother Zhu and Daddy Zhu whenpared to a mer born out of their mer- son. They wanted to save the money for their grandchildren who will stay with them till the end instead of wasting it on a mer - grandson who would be married off once he grow up.


    So, after collectively agreeing to the suggestion that First aunt Zhu gave them¡­ The Zhu family sent Lang Hui to the Bai family. The young miss of the Bai family was narcissistic, arrogant and a spoiled brat because she was loved by her parents a little too much, she would kick her servants when she was unhappy and even kill them if her mood didn''t approve. To her, the life of a servant meant just as much as her clothes did¡ª¡ª meaning she had no regard for the life of the poor.


    After Lang Hui was sent to that family, he was bullied by the young miss of the Bai family and one day when the young miss of the Bai family returned home after losing to gain the favour in the game of cards and lost her farmhouse in the capital city which was so rare that even the Empress also had only a few of them, she took her anger out on Lang Hui who mistakenly broke her teacup.


    It was a small mistake but he was dragged around the house like a street dog, the young miss whipped and pped him but when her anger didn''t ease, she asked two sturdy momos to throw a log of wood on his body. The log was bigger and heavier than his entire being¡ª¡ª how can Lang Hui take the weight of it? He passed out as soon as the log was dropped on his body because of severe pain.


    Once the young miss Bai dragged his body to appease her anger and left him half alive, the Bai family sent him away to the Zhu family with a heftypensation to treat his injuries. The Bai family''s young miss was an unreasonable young girl but her parents were smart enough to know what they could and couldn''t do, they already gave Lang Hui decent treatment and even gave him a good sum of money so that his injuries could be treated further.


    But the Zhu family kept the money and didn''t spend a single coin on his treatment and dumped him in the shack behind the house. It was because of this that Lang Hui hated the Zhu family more than he hated the Bai family, at least thetter knew how topensate him for all the injuries that he have suffered through but the former ¡ª¡ª heh, the Zhu family was the one who sent him to the Bai family yet they didn''t even take care of his injuries even when they had the money to do that!


    After listening to what their son had gone through in the Zhu family, both Lang and Zhu Qian''s expressions couldn''t help but be dark. They were so furious, that they wanted to drag the Zhu family members one by one and crush them under a log of wood¡­ did they think that it was all fun and games just because they were not the ones who were getting hurt? And just because they thought that Lang and Zhu Qian wouldn''t be able to return home in this life they treated their son like this?


    How dare they!!!

 Chapter 314 I want to study.

    <h4>Chapter 314 I want to study.</h4>


    If Lang didn''t have her wits intact within her, she would have rushed out and fought with the Zhu family but she didn''t¡ª¡ª The Zhu family didn''t deserve just a few punches and kicks they deserved something much more worse¡­ didn''t they almost killed her son because they wanted to pave the future for their kids? Then she will make sure that there was no future for the entire Zhu family!


    Zhu Qian noticed that his wife''s face wasn''t looking good but he said nothing¡ª¡ª the Zhu family was his family and he was willing to suffer silently because they were his blood rtives but this suffering and biasness, if it would have been limited to him alone he would have said nothing but when it came to her son¡­ there was no way he was going to stay silent.


    What his family did to him, he was willing to suffer that injustice silently but not his kids.


    " Mother, it really hurts," said Lang Hui in the end after he was finished telling his parents about what he had gone through, when he was willing to suppress the pain that he was going through, it didn''t hurt that bad but now that he was slowly confessing about his sufferings, the pain that was bearable just a moment ago now becamepletely excruciating.


    Lang blinked her eyes and immediately stood up to call Yu Dong but before she could even take two steps, Yu Dong knocked on the door. " Can Ie in?"


    She asked, even though it was her room¡­ Yu Dong was willing to give the Lang family their privacy. When she was done treating Lang Hui, the family suggested that they would bring Lang Hui back to their shack but Yu Dong refused and let Lang Hui rest in her room, the poor boy''s injuries weren''t even a day old, how can they move him around so carelessly?


    Seeing that Yu Dong was being so mindful as to even knock before entering her own room, Lang couldn''t help but thank heaven for letting her meet such a kind master. She immediately skirted around the bed and reached the door after crossing the room and pulled it open, outside Yu Dong was standing with Shen Li who was carrying a tray of shrimp porridge that was specifically cooked for Lang Hui.


    When Lang saw that Yu Dong have brought something for her son to eat, she immediately felt her face burn. She has really worried her masters a lot, not only did they have to treat her son, they even have to cook something for him to eat, she embarrassingly looked at Yu Dong and Shen Li before she smiled awkwardly and said, " Mistress, there was no need for you to take so much trouble¡­ I and Qian''er were just thinking about cooking something for Hui Hui and Ruru."


    Yu Dong waved her hand as she took the porridge from Shen Li and handed it to Lang. " There was no trouble at all since I was the one who treated him ¡­ it would be better if I foresaw what he was eating for his quick recovery."


    Though her spiritual energy wasn''t as strong as she expected it to be, Yu Dong was a lot more optimistic after she was coaxed by her husbands. The four of them were right, so what if she couldn''t treat him at once? She can always treat him slowly and steadily as long as she kept healing him and working harder, there mighte a time when she would be able to make a miracle happen, Right? Instead of staying upset and doing nothing but ming herself, she should try to heal Lang Hui to the best of her abilities.


    Thus, she specially curated a diet and rehabilitation n for Lang Hui that will benefit him.


    Lang understood what Yu Dong was saying, so, she didn''t say anything and brought the porridge inside and handed it to Zhu Qian who took it without asking a single question. Yu Dong noticed that Lang Hui was awake, so she smiled and approached him slowly as if she was afraid to startle him. " Are you alright? Does anywhere hurt?"


    Lang Hui didn''t know Yu Dong but seeing that his parents treated her with respect and were courteous, he more or less understood her identity and since he heard that she was the one who treated him, he unhurriedly nodded and tipped his chin to his side. " My back hurts a little, it''s not really painful but it''s prickling."


    Yu Dong nodded, she knew that now that the anaesthesia was wearing off, the pain that Lang Hui couldn''t feel when she was taking the nail out was going to make its presence known. She sat down when Zhu Qian stood up to give her, his chair and took hold of Lang Hui''s wrist like a trained professional while she pretended to take his pulse, Yu Dong instilled her spiritual energy into the young boy''s body so that the pain that he was feeling will ease a little, once she was done doing that¡ª¡ª she turned to Shen Li and said, " Go and bring, a cup of water¡­ I will give him, his medication."


    The medicine was nothing rare, it was just used to calm the nerves but Yu Dong has to use something as her cover right? Shen Li understood her meaning and hurriedly brought a cup of water that Yu Dong took and added the herbal powder that was used to calm one''s nerves and handed it to Zhu Qian, who took it carefully.


    Lang helped her son sit up straight while Zhu Qian helped his son to drink the medicine. Only Lang Ru was the one who followed Yu Dong out of the room with an unflinching expression.


    Yu Dong have already sensed that Lang Ru wanted to say something, so she sent Shen Li away knowing that the little girl was hesitating. " What is it?"


    Lang Ru stared at Yu Dong with her lips pursed and a determined look on her face. " I want to study."

 Chapter 315 How we reached to this point?

    <h4>Chapter 315 How we reached to this point?</h4>


    Yu Dong wasn''t surprised that Lang Ru was saying such a thing to her, as far as she knew after what happened to her family, this was the normal reaction for anyone who was bullied to the point of no return. She patted Lang Ru''s head and smiled, " If that''s what you want then go ahead, I will increase the tasks your mother has to do and pay her ordingly, I promise you that with this alone your mother can send you to the academy as well as take care of your family."


    This was the least Yu Dong could do, and since the harvest season was on their heads¡­ increasing Lang''s workload wouldn''t be difficult if anything she could also ask her to chop firewood for the family, after all, they need to prepare for the winters. And as someone from the modern world, she understood the importance of studying more than anyone. If not for the policy that only women were allowed to study, she would have sent Yu Mai to the academy too¡ª¡ª that''s right, in this world that was ruled by the women, the mers weren''t allowed to enter the academy much less be given the right to study.


    Even men who were the rarity of this world didn''t have the right to study but since they were such rare creatures that could get a woman pregnant some loopholes were created for them. At least a young boy if talented was allowed to study in the academy as long as he passed a certain examination that was set by the schrs of the academy, which waspletely different from the mers. They weren''t even allowed to wander near the academy since it was a '' holy'' ce where schrs from all over the country came to learn and the existence of mers was nothing short of being a '' Taboo'' which Yu Dong has to say was funny as hell gave the majority of the poption depended on mers to give birth.


    If anything mers had just as much right to study as did the women.


    Lang Ru didn''t know that such things were running inside Yu Dong''s head, she simply bowed in front of Yu Dong to express her gratitude and then went back inside the house to tell her mother about the decision that she has reached. Once Lang Ru was gone, Shen Li who was pretending to water the nts came to stand beside Yu Dong and leaned against Yu Dong with a reminiscent sigh. " The children are growing up."


    Yu Dong smiled as she hugged Shen Li who was leaning against her. " Everyone has to grow up someday, even if we don''t want the day toe ¡­ time would surely pass at its pace."


    Time did pass at its pace, Lang Hui who was bedridden slowly got better and better, though he still couldn''t feel his legs ¡­he didn''t make a fuss. When he was lying in the shack, he thought he was going to die, so what if he lost his legs? At least he was alive and next to his parents.


    Lang Hui didn''tin but that didn''t mean that Lang forgot in what condition did she find her son, once Lang Hui was fine and could eat on his own... She knew that both her son and husband would be fine. So, on a murky day when the entire vige was hidden inside its house, Lang got up early and sneaked out of the house as she was tying her shoes, she heard the sound of footsteps and raised her head only to find Zhu Qian standing in front of her and what was more, he wasn''t even wearing a cotton jacket.


    " What are you doing?" she spoke in a whispering voice clearly afraid to wake the house up, " Aren''t you afraid that you are going to catch a cold¡ª¡ª"


    " Are you going to teach a lesson to my sister?" asked Zhu Qian with his arms crossed in front. His voice was mellow just like always with a tinge of hoarseness to it, since he just woke up.


    Hearing his question, Lang turned silent and didn''t speak anything else. She was afraid that if she told the lie then her husband was going to get angry, no matter what the Zhu family was still his paternal family and the Zhu sisters were his biological sisters¡­ if she told him the truth, she was worried that Zhu Qian would ask her to stop and show mercy to his family. And as for lying, she has never been able to lie to Zhu Qian..not when she knew just how much he trusted her.


    Zhu Qian saw that his wife was silent and sighed, he ced his hands on her upper arms sensing the anger wrapped in her muscles, and he smoothed his hands over her arms. " I am not going to stop you."


    Shocked, Lang''s head snapped up and she was surprised to see that her husband was crying but still looked determined. " Qian, I¡ª¡ª"


    " Don''t" he shook his head with determination as he took in a cold breath. "Don''t lie to me and say that you will leave my family alone after teaching them just a small lesson, I know you¡ª¡ª I have been married to you for more than seventeen years, and I know that you can suffer every injustice done to you but not to your family."


    Wasn''t it because of this that Lang went against the madam from the brothel house? She has been suffering for months but she only fought back when the madam tried to touch him.


    Lang cupped his cheek as she leaned forward and rested her forehead against his. " If so, why are you crying? Does it hurt?"


    He shook his head again and hugged his wife once again. " No, I am just shocked¡­who would have known that things would reach to this point? I am just as angry as you are but in the end, they are my family and they have disappointed me so much. That I can''t help it."

 Chapter 316 Mistress seriously?

    <h4>Chapter 316 Mistress seriously?</h4>


    Lang could understand how her husband was feeling at the moment, she too was severely disappointed in her family when they kicked her out of the family after she got sick and could no longer work. She was the breadwinner of her family and her sister was nothing but a good for nothingzy bum but because her mer gave birth to a proper son, her parents doted on her the most and despised her branch of the family. She had worked hard until she couldn''t even move a single one of her fingers but what she got, in the end, was nothing but a stab in her back.


    She hugged Zhu Qian and let him cry out his grievances, her husband was too upset because of what happened to their son and had no chance to let out his own sufferings. Being betrayed by those whom you trusted ¡ª¡ª this kind of betrayal was something that Lang didn''t wish even her enemies would ever face.


    Once Zhu Qian was done crying, he huped and pulled away ying with the strings of Lang''s shirt. " I will wish you good luck, remember not to show any mercy even on my ount. They touched our son, and should pay for their sins ordingly."


    " I won''t" promised Lang but just as she was trying to pull back, her gaze fell on Zhu Qian''s bunny red eyes and her heart soften. She raised his chin with the tip of her finger and kissed him hard until he was breathless.


    " Wife you¡ª¡ª"


    " Don''t show such expression to me, it makes me want to bully you," said Lang as she turned around and strode out of the house, leaving apletely speechless Zhu Qian.


    He was just crying! Howe he showed an expression that made Lang bully him?


    Of course, he would never get the chance to question her and even if he did, Zhu Qian was afraid that he might get bullied even more if he dared to ask it.


    " I would like to offer you some tea or something but I don''t think you would want that, so I will go straight to the point and bite the sword, why are you here?" asked Xiang Bei as she faked a smile at Lang, she didn''t know what she did wrong that the troublemaker Yu Dong''s servant who was equally just as troublesome came to her tavern. " And before that, I would like to know why didn''t you use your hands and knocked on the door before barging inside? I would have appreciated it."


    Xiang Bei was having the time of her life with the newly recruited mer, she was this close to getting a taste of the mer and seeing for herself whether or not he was just as sweet as he looked but then the door of her office barged open and came in Yu Dong''s troublesome servant with a look that demanded all her attention. And of course, Lang had all her attention given that the mer who was on herp scrambled outside with a terrified yelp.


    " I used my hands to take care of the bodyguards that you stationed outside your office," said Lang as if it was the most obvious thing to say.


    When Xiang Bei heard her answer, her face hardened and she turned to look at the mammy who was standing beside her. Thetter already had her head lowered and didn''t look Xiang Bei in the eyes which caused thetter to crouch down and tilt her head ufortably before wriggling her finger. " Raise your head, raise your f*cking head and look at me properly."


    The mammy had no choice but to raise her f*cking head and look at Xiang Bei whose entire face was full of incredulity. " This is the best batch of bodyguards you could find?" She deadpanned as she pointed at Lang who was calmly sitting in front of her like she wasn''t the one who was being talked about at the moment. " Look at her and then look at all those mammies you hired for taking care of me, a single woman!" She emphasised. " A. SINGLE. F*CKING . WOMAN took care of those mammies in minutes! Are you serious?"


    " Mommy Xiang, I swear the ve trader said that they were the best¡ª¡ª"


    " The ve trader said that they were the best, h, h, h." mimicked Xiang Bei with a childish voice. " What do you mean by said? You should have checked the batch before purchasing them!"


    " How was I supposed to do that, mommy?"


    " What do you mean by '' how''" said Xiang Bei with a frown " Your old bones are so sturdy you should have just taken a few hits and checked it, was that too hard?"


    The mammy: "¡­." Too hard? Of course, it was hard! She was already in her fifties, what did she want her to do now? Tweak her long pants into shorts and wrestle with the youngsters?


    " Excuse me?" said Lang as she interrupted the argument that was going to break at the moment. " If you are done, can we talk about business?"


    Xiang Bei wanted to shout ''what business? I am not going to do any business with you!'' But then she remembered that she had no bodyguard to defend herself and she was alone with a crazy freak who can take ten sturdy mammies at once. So, she swallowed her words and faked another ttering smile as she spoke, " Business, what kind of business? Can you exin it in detail?"


    Lang didn''t exin in detail instead she raised her hand and started to take out something from her cloth bag that she was carrying on her back. Seeing this Xiang Bei jumped and shouted, " What now? Didn''t I just agree with you? What are you taking out now?"


    Surprised by her shout Lang waved the portraits in her hands. "They are just pictures¡­.."


    Xiang Bei: "¡­.." well f*ck.


    The mammy who was so embarrassed that she hid her face with her hands: Mistress seriously?

 Chapter 317 Wait a minute.

    <h4>Chapter 317 Wait a minute.</h4>


    Xiang Bei could feel the judgmental gaze with which her mammy was looking at her but there was no way she could admit that she was indeed sacred by Lang''s move can she? So, she cleared her throat and then put a stern expression on her face. These things would have worked if her face wasn''t red due to the embarrassment she was feeling at the moment and the mammy behind her had also gone red in her face because of the second-hand embarrassment. Her Mommy Xiang who was supposedly the best businesswoman out in the town at the moment when it came to running a brothel and was rumoured to be ruthless was actually scared of a servant?


    Though she would admit that this ve belonged to that devil-like woman and was just as scary butpared to that devil woman dealing with her servant was much easy wasn''t it? So why was her mistress acting like this? If she was so scared of just a mere servant then in case that devil woman came back to revisit their tavern would her mistress go on her knees to please her? Was that it huh?


    Xiang Bei didn''t know that her mammy was questioning her courage and will, she only stared at Lang and with a voice that was full of authority and power, spoke up, " Of course, I knew that ¡ª¡ª it is just that I was a bit startled nothing else. A few days ago someone tried to rob me of my money and that is why I was on alert nothing else, yeah that''s right."


    " So, you were robbed?"


    " Pfft, of course not," said Xiang Bei as she waved her hands and haughtily sniffed. " I took care of the robbers with my bare hand and sent them packing, there is no way that I will be taken down by a bunch of burly women who don''t even know whom they are going against, hahaha!"


    Lang: "..." Okaayyy? But I don''t believe you.


    The mammy: "¡­.." you boasted a bit too much Mommy Xiang.


    The spider on the wall: "¡­.." heh, coward.


    Seeing that no one was saying anything, Xiang Bei puffed up her chest and scolded the two women in mock anger, her gaze darting between the two of them. " What you don''t believe me? Is that¡­Is that what you are saying?" Then she turned around to look at Lang and pointed her finger at her harshly, " I am telling you! I can totally take you down¡­Don''t think even for a second that I am just the same as weak Xiang Bei I was before, I have been pushing my limits and now I can fight as well!"


    The spider on the wall: "¡­.." Yawn, boast ¡­boast as much as you want. Only I know that I can make you tap dance as soon as I descend down the floor.


    Lang didn''t say anything and simply looked at the mammy who was trying to keep a straight face. Take on this sturdy woman, who can beat ten of your bodyguards, yeah right! At least make sure that your legs aren''t shaking like a string that was pulled before you boast like that. From her view, the mammy could clearly see how terrified Xiang Bei was with her legs trembling and quivering if she wasn''t standing behind her mistress she would have thought that her mistress finally found her lost guts but¡ª¡ª


    s, she was fated to only serve a gutless master.


    Lang didn''t believe Xiang Bei for a second, she could of course see the vibrations that were happening because of all the shaking and trembling Xiang Bei was doing but she didn''te here to fight with her, so, Lang didn''t challenge whatever Xiang Bei was saying and simply put down the pictures that she was carrying with her and jutted her chin motioning Xiang Bei to take a look.


    Xiang Bei didn''t like how a servant was ordering her around but she still took a look at the pictures and was extremely relieved when she did not recognize anyone from the pictures. At least these kids weren''t in her tavern, so she would be able to escape a beating today. She smiled triumphantly and eximed, They are not in my tavern, I didn''t kidnap them!"


    " I know"


    " Exactly that''s what I was saying¡ª¡ª" Wait a minuteeeee! Xiang Bei paused and looked at Lang who was calmly sitting in her seat waiting for Xiang Bei to catch on to her meaning. " If you know that these kids aren''t here, then why are you here? What brought you here? What exactly do you want?"


    " I want you to get these five kids here," said Lang with a casual shrug.


    " Huh, no wait ¡­let me think it through." Xiang Bei didn''t understand what Lang was aiming at, the woman came with that devil woman months ago to take the mers out of her tavern, right? Then why was it then now she was here asking her to take these five kids and for what? She tried to do every bit of calction that she could and ended with only one answer¡ª¡ª I don''t get it. She leaned forward and stared at Lang with a stern look, " Is this ¡­Is this a joke?"


    " Nope,"said Lang simply


    " Then what do you want me to do with these portraits?" asked Xiang Bei looking tired as hell, she didn''t get paid enough for this damn it! No, wait she was the boss here, then ¡ª¡ª she wasn''t making enough money for this bullshit!


    Lang followed her suit and leaned forward as well, her expression was full of confidence. One thing that she learned from Yu Dong was that never ever try to look weak in front of anyone, the moment your weakness was shown, the enemy would stab you right where it hurts. So, she didn''t falter even for a second as she stared right into Xiang Bei''s eyes and said, " I think I just told you what I want, I want you to bring these three kids here."

 Chapter 318 How did they offend her?

    <h4>Chapter 318 How did they offend her?</h4>


    " Were they kidnapped and you want me to bring them from another brothel is that what you are saying?"


    Lang shook her head with a frown. " Why would I want them, I want you to make these kids your servants here."


    Xiang Bei snapped back and reeled in what Lang just said then she turned to her mammy and asked again, " What do you think she just said?"


    The mammy was confused about why her mistress was acting like this, so she repeated what Lang just said to them. " I think she wants you to bring these kids and make them members of the tavern."


    " What is this?" muttered Xiang Bei in incredulity, she stared at Lang and shook her head. " You guys are supposed to be the good guys and I am supposed to be the bad guy here¡­if you do this then what will happen to the bnce of this world?"


    " Are you going to bring these kids here or not? I can look for another brothel if you can''t." Lang deadpanned, she had enough of Xiang Bei''s antics. However, as she raised her hand to take the portraits away, Xiang Bei snatched them from her as she tteringly smiled. " Wait, Wait¡­I think we can make it work actually¡­ these kids look really pretty and with enough training, I will be able to sell them for a decent price, so what do you want me to do?"


    Seeing that Xiang Bei was willing to work with her Lang told her about her n and after Xiang Bei finished listening she agreed to do just as Lang asked her to do, the reason was however not as simple.


    Once Lang was gone, the mammy turned to look at Xiang Bei and asked, " Is it really okay for us to do something like this?"


    " Why not?" said Xiang Bei back to her usual sly fox style as she leaned back on her chair and arched her back. "It''s not like I am doing something illegal and the kids are indeed too pretty to let go just like that, especially this" she pointed to the chubby grandson of the Zhu family. " He looks a fine mer, as long as I raise him well and ask him to slim down, I think he will fetch a good sum of money what do you think?"


    The mammy was however still hesitant. " But what if that devil woman makes it difficult for us in the future, there might be something fishy going on here. Why else, that servant woulde here and wouldn''t visit any other brothel."


    " because she knows that I am the only one who is greedy enough to take the bait that she has thrown," said Xiang Bei without any shame or embarrassment, she picked up the portraits that Lang has delivered to her and smirked when she took a look of them. " Such fine goods, it would be a loss if I let them go. If she had gone anywhere else she would have to go through all the legal process and even write a letter and mention that she was giving up the authority and rights over these kids, that woman is clearly not rted to the children and the other brothel wouldn''t dare to take up such a messy case. But I have never cared about such things, I do business that''s simply profitable and don''t really care about whether it is legal or not¡­ that''s why the woman came to me."


    " So, you are really going to do what the servant asked you to do?"


    " Of course, I will," smirked Xiang Bei as she lifted her chin and looked at the mammy standing behind her. " A three storeys house and five beautiful kids, if you ignore the person who brought it to us. I can assure you that you will think of this as a pie falling from the sky. And I am not stupid to ignore such an opportunity, the only thing that I am curious about is how exactly this Zhu family offended that devil woman''s servant?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Achoo!"


    " Ah, Zhu Cheng! How many times I have asked you not to sneeze on me?" chided a worker on the dock as she threw the baggage that she was carrying on her back inside the ship that was waiting for the cargo to be loaded. The worker took out her handkerchief and wiped her neck, ring at Zhu Cheng. " You always do that, are you looking for a fight with me, is that it?"


    This Zhu Cheng was none other than the first sister of Zhu Qian, ever since her sister inw started to send money because she wanted the Zhu family to take care of her son, Zhu Cheng hasn''t visited the dock in months and now that she was back because her sister inw stopped sending money to their family, she was having a hard time adjusting. On the first day she returned, she found out that her position as the group leader was given to another woman named Tu Tingling and what was more this woman perceived her as a threat just as Zhu Cheng perceived her as one.


    The two of them didn''t get along from day one and pulled small pranks on one another, now the situation was like this and even though Zhu Cheng didn''t sneeze to disgust Tu Tingling thetter thought that Zhu Cheng was back to her old antics again. So, she stomped on Zhu Cheng''s boots after thetter sneezed on her neck.


    " OW! You motherf*cking bitch! You think that you areden with gold or silver that I would do everything because of you?" snapped Zhu Qian as she threw the baggage inside the cargo ship and rolled her sleeves to fight Tu Tingling. " Now that you are the group leader, you aren''t going to allow me to sneeze either, is that what you mean?" After saying this Zhu Cheng pushed her.


    Tu Tingling was no pushover either, she rolled her sleeves and turned to look at the crowd that stopped to look at the drama in front of them. " You all saw this right? She was the one who made the move first. If Boss Cai asks remember to back me up," and then she threw a punch at Zhu Cheng.


    Just like that the two women got entangled in a brawl scratching and hitting each other faces.

 Chapter 319 I wasn’t at fault.

    <h4>Chapter 319 I wasn¡¯t at fault.</h4>


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Boss Cai was a woman in her forties and has been taking care of the cargo loading for more than twenty years and yet never in her entire life she has ever seen such a fight. The two women were fighting like they were each other''s worst enemy, it was a horrible sight to see and what was more was that the merchant whose ship they were loading was watching the scene with a frown on her face. What exactly were these two women doing? Because boss Cai started as a dock worker herself, her strength was no joke. She was tall and athletic with muscles covering every inch of her skin, she strode forward and wrenched the two women who were fighting like they wanted to kill each other.


    She intercepted the fight by standing between Tu Tingling and Zhu Cheng who was still ring at each other despite having their Boss stand between them. Seeing that they were ignoring her so tantly, Boss Cai was furious, she smacked Zhu Cheng and Tu Tingling on their backs and snarled unhappily, " What the f*ck is the matter with you two? If you want to fight why are you here? Go and join up the fighting arena where they hire people to entertain the rich by showing fights between two brainless women! I don''t want idiots and if you are going to act like one, you might as well not show up on my team from tomorrow on!"


    Tu Tingling snapped out of her daze, she only wanted to kick Zhu Cheng from the team not get kicked together with her. She immediately put on an aggrieved expression andined to Boss Cai, " Boss, it''s not that I want to find trouble with Zhu Cheng but this woman just won''t leave me alone. She still believes that I have snatched her position from her and keeps finding trouble with me every day, even now she deliberately sneezed at me. I was carrying such a piece of heavy baggage on my shoulder and she sneezed on my neck startling the heck out of me. It''s fine if I were to get hurt but the baggage is important, right? If I dropped it wouldn''t it have caused us a huge loss? How can Zhu Cheng be so selfish! It''s fine if she wants to create trouble for me but at least she should see the time and situation before doing something like this!"


    Tu Tingling has worked hard to be the team leader, she has sucked up to Boss Cai and the other members of her team, for that she even had to spend money from her pockets sometimes but now that she has finally got the position that she has been fighting for, Zhu Cheng was back to fond trouble with her and what was more that woman actually still acted like she was the team leader when it was her who should be respected and treated with the respect that Zhu Cheng was demanding for herself.


    She would be a fool if she didn''t make a move and throw this woman out who was eyeing her position.


    When Zhu Chang heard that Tu Tingling was dumping the entire me on her head she was pissed off. She couldn''t believe it that there was a woman who was so double-faced like this Tu Tingling, looking at her like this Zhu Cheng was certain that this woman can outy a mer as well. Just look at that expression she was pretending to be such an honest woman like she hadn''t done shit to her. The more Zhu Cheng thought about how annoyingly Ty Tingling has acted toward her, the angrier she got.


    Now, Zhu Cheney was someone who was pampered by her parents and she didn''t know that in these kinds of situations she should lower her head and apologize for doing something like this but instead she was still drowned in the fact that she was once a team leader. She thought that after her good work and all the advantages that she has brought to Boss Cai thetter would definitely support her, so she puffed out her chest and shouted, " So you mean to say that you are thew of this dock, is that it? Now that you have be the team leader, do you think that you can order me around like everyone else, Tu Tingling? Don''t forget when the team was in trouble I was the one who came with another client or else the team would have to stop working. It was just a sneeze but you are crying as I threw you in the water! What about you? You kicked me in the shin as well!"


    " When did I kick you? Do you have any proof, that I kicked you?" Tu Tingling shot back almost immediately.


    " Of course I¡ª¡ª" however, Zhu Cheng turned silent midway as she turned around and looked at the team members who were looking anywhere at once. She immediately understood that these guys have already changed sides.


    Of course, they did. Though it was true that Zhu Cheng helped the team when it was on the verge of breaking. Everyone knew that she did that for her benefit, there was no need to say that after she brought the client, Boss Cai made her the team leader and Zhu Cheng got to enjoy the powers she got after bing the team leader. There was no need for her to act as she did it for them out of a good will. And even if she did, the time when she skipped on the work and dumped her workload on them without sharing her daily wage with them was enough to use up whatever goodwill that they had for her and whenpared to Zhu Cheng, Tu Tingling was a better leader at least she finished her job on her own instead of dumping it on them.


    Seeing that no one wasing to her rescue, Zhu Cheng turned to Boss Cai. " Boss, you have to believe me! I didn''t do it deliberately and she really kicked me hard on the shin! Please, Boss! At least believe me for the sake when I saved this team."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 320 Never to return.

    <h4>Chapter 320 Never to return.</h4>


    Boss Cai sighed, she knew what was going on, after working as the boss of the dock teams, she was used to seeing a lot of schemes and sadly this one was one of the schemes she has seen a lot of time but the thing was she was on Tu Tingling side. Not because she was favouring thetter but because she has grown long tired of Zhu Cheng, it was just one time that this woman brought a client to their team when they were in trouble and all of their clients were being snatched by their opposing teams but God knows how many times she has heard Zhu Cheng mentioned that one time when she brought the client.


    And even if she did a favour to the team, she repaid it by making Zhu Cheng the team leader long ago. It wasn''t that she was an ungrateful person but Zhu Cheng has always been a troublesome worker, she would dump her job on others, and taking bribes was something that was a habit that she couldn''t get rid of, Boss Cai has always turned a blind eye to it. And she can do it this time too, she could turn this quarrel into somethingpletely minor but she didn''t want to ¡ª¡ª she understood Tu Tingling''s intentions and she was on board with it as well.


    She took Zhu Cheng back because she has some good grace left for the woman but then again, this woman has left for months and suddenly turned up. Instead of acting properly and keeping her as inconspicuous as possible for the trouble, she made the team go through after quitting so suddenly, she was acting like she was the boss here.


    Boss Cai hated her arrogance, how can a woman who was irresponsible to drop everything and leave when there wasn''t even another team leader trained to take on her responsibilities act like this? This was a good chance, she can take this opportunity to kick Zhu Cheng from the team, after all far from bringing clients to the team, she was causing the clients to run away.


    Thus, Boss Cai cleared her throat and looked at Zhu Cheng sternly causing the other''s heart to thump wildly. " Zhu Cheng, I have ignored whatever you have been doing behind my back but just so you know I am aware of what you have been doing, alright?"


    Zhu Cheng''s heart jumped, as she carefully peered at her boss and when her gaze met with Boss Cai''s stern one she understood that all the small stunts that she has been pulling behind thetter''s back acting like Boss Cai wouldn''t know¡ª¡ª Boss Cai knew it all.


    "Boss¡ª¡ª"


    " However, I cannot ignore the trouble that you have brought to the team ever since you returned." continued Boss Cai ignoring Zhu Cheng''s interruption. " Do you think that you are still the team leader after abandoning the team for so many months, do you take this work as your mommy''s backyard where you can stroll anytime?"


    " Boss, I... I told you that my daddy was sick and I have to¡ª¡ª"


    " Enough!" snapped Boss Cai as she raised her hand and stopped Zhu Cheng from saying any more of her excuses. " You think that I am stupid? We all have parents at our home, do you think that if our parents get sick, we will stoping to work? No. Everyone here will take extra shifts to make enough money to treat their parent''s disease, you think that you can fool me with these petty excuses?"


    " I¡ª¡ª"


    "Zhu Cheng, I took you into the team again because you once were an important team member but that doesn''t mean that you are any better than the other workers here, you can''t cause trouble to the team leader out of envy and anger, after all, if you haven''t quit so suddenly without training anyone to take your responsibility, we wouldn''t have to do something like this, you get it?" said Boss Cai as she pinched the bridge of her nose and then shook her head. " I worry that you and Tu Tingling can''t work together and since, that''s the case¡ª¡ª" she opened her eyes and sharply looked at Zhu Cheney causing thetter to stiffen. " You can go to other teams and look for work, Zhu Cheng. Stop causing trouble in my team."


    Zhu Cheng was stunned, she couldn''t believe that Boss Cai would kick her out of the team. If she went to work with the other teams, then she would have to start from the very bottom again, she was in herte twenties now.. by the time she would be recognized by the Boss of the other team she will in herte thirties! And that too if she was ever recognized by the Boss of the team!


    The opportunity of getting the client was once in a lifetime opportunity, with the currentpetition she might have to stay as some small worker all her life!


    She was startled and immediately rushed after Boss Cai who was walking toward the merchant with a smile on her face. " Boss! Boss! I will work hard from now on, please don''t kick me out of the team! Boss!"


    But Boss Cai didn''t turn around and before Zhu Cheng could get close to her, she was surrounded by the very team she once led. Furious, she turned to re at the women who were stopping her. " You bitches! What are you doing, get the f*ck out of my way! Have you forgotten that I was the one who took you all on the road to sess, have you all forgotten the grace that I have shown you, so soon? If not for me, this team wouldn''t have existed and then you all would be starving somewhere, how dare you treat your benefactor like this?"


    Tu Tingling snorted as she raised her hand and waved it. " Like this," then she turned to the team and ordered, " Throw her out, if the merchant mistress got upset then we will be the one who will get punished."


    The team immediately followed and then ignoring Zhu Cheng''s shouts, they carried her out of the docks. As for Tu Tingling, she took a furtive nce around the dock and then strode towards the alley that was next to the dock and stretched her hand out, " I did as you asked, I might even lose some of my daily wages because of the trouble that I caused, pay me ordingly."


    Lang raised her head and peered at Zhu Cheng through the hooded cloak she was wearing, when she saw that Zhu Cheney was indeed removed from the docks with no chance of return she nodded and handed two taels to Tu Tingling. " Make sure she never makes ae back."


    Rubbing the two taels in her hands, Tu Tingling sighed. " Oh don''t worry as long as I am alive, that woman will never work on these docks again much less in any other teams."


    ¡ª¡ª look at the author note,

 Chapter 321 The Zhu family was in trouble.

    <h4>Chapter 321 The Zhu family was in trouble.</h4>


    Zhu Cheng was furious, she was the one who saved that bloody team from getting broken, if not for her neither Boss Cai nor that bitch Tu Tingling would have made it this far and yet, they actually kicked her out? Her? She was the benefactor of that team, how dare they do this to her! What''s more every time she thought about it the angrier she became! How dare they do this to her, she was the one who took the responsibility when those useless bitches couldn''t do anything! And now that, they have be sessful they actually threw her out like she was some sort of trash?


    Zhu Cheng wanted to take the high road, but she knew herself that the reason she worked hard for wasn''t that she wanted to uplift the team but because she wanted to make use of the opportunity and then use it to get a promotion, she never once thought about the team all along she was thinking about how she should make the most out of the opportunity that was provided to her and then milk it for all it was worth it. But she liked thinking of herself as the team benefactor, after all, when she thought of herself like that, it gave her more sense of satisfaction andforted her ego.


    Though Zhu Cheng was raging mad, she couldn''t do anything to Boss Cai and Tu Tingling at the moment and what was more she was also getting a headache when she thought about the expenses that were waiting for her at the home. She and her family members seemed to have gotten used to thefortable life that they were living with the money that Lang was sending them every month, the money wasn''t much but it was enough for their family to live with ease.


    Her parents were now used to eating meat twice a day and so were the kids, even she was now used to drinking the fresh fruit wine that was sold in the restaurant that belonged to official Song and what was more one jar of fine will cost her one tael! She of course couldn''t afford that crazy price but she could at least a few cups of wine for hundred cents. However, now she could no longer do that!


    When they fell out with Lang before Zhu Cheng and her parents set on their high throne in a huff, feeling that Lang has gone too far after all they were her rtives and had given sanctuary to her son when no one was willing to take in him. They were damn adamant to make Lang apologise to them and thought that they wouldn''t take the initiative to reconcile with her no matter what unless she and Zhu Qian came to their door on their knees and rub their noses on the threshold of their house much less take Lang Hui into their care.


    Zhu Cheng and her husband thought it through, Lang had no rtives around her anymore and their family was the only one Lang could count on. That woman also loved her worthless son who was not even a proper man, even if she was unwilling she would have to leave that brat in their care, after all, there was no way she would be able to take Lang Hui to the brothel with her unless she wanted to ruin the reputation of her son who was still so young. Besides, there was no such thing as an overnight feud between rtives, their family and Lang were inws and Zhu Qian was her biological brother who was born from the same daddy, and without their parents'' support, she was sure that Zhu Qian would definitelye back to their family and ask for forgiveness.


    After all, a mer without a paternal family behind his back was like a young mer who can be bullied at any second.


    Zhu Cheng''s thoughts were simple, she believed that for the sake of his paternal family support, Zhu Qian would have to suck this injustice up. And what was more that brat was only a mer, just how many mers died every day? Maybe hundreds or maybe even thousands¡ª¡ª if one was to dig in the backyard of a young mistress then the number of mers skeletons that will be dug out would definitely be enough to fill an entire mansion. The mers were such useless things, if one died¡ª¡ª they can always bring another one to rece it, was there any need to make a fuss about a mer''s death? She was assured that her brother will definitely choose his paternal family over his worthless son.


    She thought of this certainty and waited for the husband and wife toe and beg her family. She didn''t care and the rest of the Zhu family didn''t care either, in their eyes what they did was the right thing to do ¡ª¡ª after all,pared to Lang Hui they will definitely pay more attention to their children right? And it wasn''t like his death would have caused much of a damage to Lang''s family if anything ¡ª¡ªthey saved her the efforts to save money for that useless mer''s dowry.


    The Zhu family thought like this so, they naturally wouldn''t care about what was going on with Lang and Zhu Qian, they continued to live their extravagant life. They ate, drank and spent their money however they wanted to spend it.


    The Zhu family had long developed the usual indisposition of acting like the rich, Zhu Cheng and her sister used to do some work but ever since they took Lang Hui into their house, theypletely turned into a bag ofzy bones and started to rely on the money that Lang sent for Lang Hui after much saving. They didn''t care how Lang saved the money, and what kind of sacrifices she had to make to earn that sum of money they werevishly spending. They just cared about spending the money and living a colourful life.

 Chapter 322 Fifty taels not one cent less missy.

    <h4>Chapter 322 Fifty taels not one cent less missy.</h4>


    And so one day, the family decided to have another meal that would include soft turtle meat and all sort of voursome food. After all, Lang wasted the table of food by flipping it overst time, so they might as well use her money and have another feast! However, when Daddy Zhu went inside his room and brought out the small treasure chest in which they have kept all the money that Lang gave to them, the family realised that the money in their small box have visibly reduced! At first, the entire family thought that someone has stolen the money and they started questioning each other but then Second brother inw suggested tallying the expenses that they have done in the past month.


    So, the family sat down and seriously tallied the money that they had in saving with the expenses that they have done in the past month¡ª¡ª and what they found out after tallying the expenses was that they were the ones who have spent all the money! The Zhu family was shocked, they couldn''t believe it but the truth was right in front of their naked eye.


    Then they started to search for all the knocks and crannies where they might have hidden the money but even after searching for a long time they only found a few cents and nothing more. They immediately panicked and what was even worse was the kids who were already prepared to eat a sumptuous feast, when they heard that they had to cancel the n of having a soft turtle feast, they all kicked up a fuss together. Causing the vigers who lived next to them and ask what was going on and why the kids were crying as if the sky was falling on them. The Zhu family was already troubled enough with theck of money and with the kids kicking up the fuss, added more to their troubles causing the entire family to get embarrassed.


    Once the family sent the neighbours away they set all the kids right in rage, not even stopping when the kids started to cry and shout.


    Then Zhu Cheng and her sister went to the vige head who was responsible for delivering the money to them after bringing it from the brothel in the town, thinking that maybe Lang might have sent them the money to appease their anger. After all if not for them who would take care of Lang Hui, was she really going to take Lang Hui to the brothel? However, when the two sisters went to question their Vige''s head they found out a piece of shocking news¡ª¡ª Lang and her family were no longer the ves of the brothel and were redeemed!


    The Zhu family once again received another thunderbolt, if Lang wasn''t working in the brothel doesn''t it mean that she no longer has to send Lang Hui to them. At first, they were in disbelief, they thought that maybe the vige head turned greedy and kept the money to himself, so they rushed to the town and looked for Lang and Zhu Qian, after all the two of them were in such a pathetic situation when they signed the very contract with the Mommy of the brothel they were working at, there was no way they will be able to redeem themselves. With their situations, they should still be bounded in the contact and this should have been the case for the rest of their lives.


    But what the two sisters found out in the town was that a rich madam really redeemed the husband and wife and even took them with her!


    However, this shocking news was just the beginning. Their family expenses have long surpassed the expenses that a normal farming family should have, the expenses were so high that they spent the rest of the money rather quickly, the standard of their life quickly plummeted to the ground and Zhu Cheng who was now used to finely polished rice couldn''t even take a bite of her coarse vegetable pancake. And she was an adult yet she was affected like this, she couldn''t even think about her children who were feeling so overwhelmed that they kept peering out of the door hoping that the Vige head would bring them the monthly expense that Lang sent.


    Her youngest daughter even swore that she will treat Lang Hui nicely if hees back.


    Zhu Cheng and her sister, Zhu Han could no longer sit still any more. Or it was better to say that their husbands were not letting them sit still a moment longer, they were thrown out of the house, with clear orders to bring back decent wages or else not to return home. Zhu Cheng used to think that her husband was cordial and obedient, he wouldn''t dare to say a word against her but ever since life at the house has plummeted, he has been harping on her head every single second that he took a breath. She tried hitting him sometimes but her husband was not to mess with either, she raised her hand on him and then the zip that was closing his mouth shut would zip open and he would start calling her useless and whatnot, he didn''t hit her but his words were sharp enough for her to lose all the respect and love she had for him.


    What love? What respect? What was the most important was '' money if you have it your husband would willingly worship you but if you don''t¡ª¡ª heh!


    Zhu Cheng looked down at the fifty cents that she was carrying in her hands and pursed her lips. If she were to return home with this measly amount of money in her pocket, her husband will surely squabble with her, she rubbed the space between her eyebrows and sighed. What to do now, she didn''t want to go back home tonight¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Madam, are you looking forpany tonight?" A soft voice came from her side and Zhu Cheng looked over to the person who was calling her. The mer who called her was dressed in a soft pastel pink robe with his long cascaded over his shoulder, his red cinnabar looked even brighter under the moonlight, and thest thing that Zhu Cheng remembered was following him inside the tavern as for the first thing that she saw early in the morning was Xiang Bei''s excessively sly face as she raised her hand and announced, " Fifty taels and no less, you got that missy?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    author san singing : Power stones are wee andments are my first love¡ª¡ª gifts oh they bring me joy ///\\\\ so do show me some loveeeeeee!

 Chapter 323 Pay me back.

    <h4>Chapter 323 Pay me back.</h4>


    " What? What fifty taels?" Zhu Cheng was beyond stupefied, she hardly remembered anything fromst night. How was it possible that she wasted fifty taels in just one night? If this was before she could have just cajoled her daddy into giving the silver taels that they have saved up to now but with how broke her family''s condition was at the moment, from where the heck will she get the money? Zhu Cheng tried to suppress the panic that she was feeling in her heart and tteringly smiled at Xiang Bei. " Mommy Xiang, I think there is some sort of mistake here, how can I spend fifty taels so randomly? After all, I am just a poor daily wage earner, no matter how drunk I am, I still wouldn''t waste my hard-earned money like this. Are you sure that this bill that you are handing me, is really mine?"


    Xiang Bei exchanged an almost imperceptible nce with her mammy as the mammy nodded and walked out. Seeing her leave, Zhu Cheng instinctively stiffened. What was this? Were they trying to force her into giving the money now that she was rejecting them?


    Maybe Xiang Bei must have read her expression because a secondter she smiled and waved her hand. " Oh,e on. I might be greedy but I am still smart enough to not beat anyone in my tavern. In case the news flew out then my tavern will start to get bad publicity, you know?"


    Zhu Cheng: "¡­.." then doesn''t it mean, beating someone outside the tavern was fine?


    Xiang Bei leaned forward and interlocked her fingers before resting her chin on them. " My mammy just went out to check whether the bill really belongs to you or not, if this bill is really not yours then you vacate without paying a damn cent since it was me who made a mistake. But¡ª¡ª" her smile took a darker and sinister turn as her eyes locked with Zhu Cheng''s. " If it is yours then remember that you have to pay me back even if you have to sell your skin, got it?"


    Zhu Cheng hardly got a chance to breathe with ease before Xiang Bei dropped this explosive threat on her head, now Zhu Cheng could do nothing but pray to Goddess that this bill wasn''t hers.


    Xiang Bei watched Zhu Cheng''s antics and stifled augh, she really liked it when these stupid women tried to fight against her. Did she really think that she was going to get out of this mess just by praying to the Goddess? She might as well lick her feet and pray to her, if her service made Xiang Bei happy she might as well let her go scout free¡ª¡ª- Ah, no wait. Just as the thought came to her head, she was reminded of Lang''s warning thetter had warned her that she will be keeping an eye on her. If she didn''t act ording to the n then Lang will beat the n into her head until she did it properly.


    A shiver crawled up her spine, seriously! Maybe it was time to train her muscles and learn some martial arts from a master. For how long she is going to act scared whenever Lang and Yu Dong were concerned?


    That''s right, this was thest favour that she was going to do on those two demonic women and after this, she was going to train harder than ever! Since she couldn''t leave her security on other useless women anymore¡ª¡ª-


    While Xiang Bei was thinking about taking a master ss of martial arts, the door to her office was pushed open and the mammy returned with the really pretty mer who was like walking ethereal beauty.


    Zhu Cheng''s cheeks instinctively started to heat as sheid her eyes on him. What she didn''t know was that this ethereal beauty was here to deliver her death sentence along with her family''s as well.


    " Ah, Tian Yu, it is great that you could join us," said Xiang Bei as she patted the mer''s hand and then pointed at Zhu Cheng before asking. " Is this the woman who slept with youst night?"


    After Zhu Cheng heard those words, she immediately thought that her entire body was falling into an ice pit. What did Xiang Bei say? Did she sleep with this mer? How was that possible? She had a husband at home, if she was caught having an affair with a cheap mer who worked in a tavern, her husband would chop her b**bs off with a butchering knife.


    She secretly wished that she wasn''t the one who slept with this mer though he was pretty he wasn''t worth it. Her husband who was at home will never ept her infidelity. And would chase her around the vige and what was more ¡ª¡ª sleeping with this mer cost fifty taels? How as that reasonable, no matter how beautiful he was, he was, in the end, a mer¡ª¡ªhow can he be sold for this much price? This was in extortion!


    The mer named Tian Yu looked at Zhu Cheng and shyly nodded his head. " Yes, Mommy¡ª¡ª she is the one I spent thest night with!"


    " You see?" Xiang Bei grinned as she turned to face Zhu Cheng again. " He says that you were the one who slept with him, now hand over the fifty taels nicely while I am still courteous with you."


    " Now wait a damn second!" snapped Zhu Cheng as she stood from her chair and red at the mer who stiffly bowed his head and hid behind the mammy who covered him protectively before ring at Zhu Cheng. " Fine, even if I slept with him, how can it amount to fifty taels? A cheap mer like him who sells his body should only cost a tael or two. How can he have such an exorbitant price? Are you trying to kill me by branding him with such a sky high price is that it?"


    Zhu Cheng at first was really scared to offend Xiang Bei but now that she was certain that thetter was trying to bully her, she was no longer as terrified as she was before.


    Humph, dare to extort me, see how I teach you

 Chapter 324 Her life was more precious.

    <h4>Chapter 324 Her life was more precious.</h4>


    Xiang Bei seemed to have known that Zhu Cheng would refuse her, her smile didn''t even flicker in the slightest as she motioned for Zhu Cheng to sit down. Thetter didn''t want to follow her order and stubbornly continued to stand, seeing that she wasn''t willing to listen, Xiang Bei sighed. " Look Miss¡ª¡ª"


    " Zhu Cheng."


    " Ah yes, Miss Zhu," said Xiang Bei as she peered up at the woman who was standing in front of her. " We can do this the nice way¡ª- that is, you listen to what I have to say and everyone stays happy that way. Or we can do this my way¡ª¡ª" said Xiang Bei instilling a threatening note in her voice as she leaned back on her chair and imperiously looked at Zhu Cheng who was stiffening under her hazy gaze. " I can call my mammies and we can take this matter more professionally as I do with everyone else who refuses to pay the money. I am only being nice since this is your first time here, or else I would have already broken all the bones in your body and dumped you in front of your house before taking all the valuable things you have stored in there, you get it?"


    Zhu Cheng swallowed and even though it felt like she was on the losing side, she still sat down on the chair.


    " Good, it seems that you have understood." Xiang Bei smiled as she tapped on the armrests of her chair with her nails. " now let''s get on the point how this mer costs fifty taels¡­actually he only costs thirty taels¡ª¡ª"


    " that''s what I was¡ª¡ª"


    Began Zhu Cheng but then Xiang Bei red at her and thetter shut up instantly.


    " Cut me off again and I will call my workers to cut your tongue off," warned Xiang Bei and waited for Zhu Cheng to nod. " Good, so what I was saying is that this mer indeed costs thirty taels, but he is the top courtesan of our tavern and beforest night he was a virgin."


    This time Zhu Cheng''s heart really started thudding in her chest. " V..Virgin?"


    " That''s right a virgin," repeated Xiang Bei as she was afraid that Zhu Cheng didn''t catch her correctly the first time. " Usually we don''t sell the top courtesan and only allow him topany someone while drinking wine." Then Xiang Bei raised one finger and solemnly pointed out. " as you already know the more untouchable the fruit the more extravagant it costs, our Tian Yu only invited you to a drink because you praised his performance but then who would have known that you will go ahead and get engaged in a drunken fit with another woman as you bid to take his virginity and I am really pleased to tell you, missy, that you won that bid with fifty taels. So the money¡ª¡ª hand it over."


    " But I ¡ª¡ª I was drunk!"


    " I don''t care, you used my goods an entire night, now you have to pay the rent no matter what."


    Xiang Bei cornered Zhu Cheng skilfully, thetter licked her lips and shook her head before whispering in a voice that was smaller than a mosquito. " I¡­I don''t have fifty taels, I was even kicked out of my jobst night!"


    As she said that, Zhu Cheng got on her knees. Now she was done for, how can she be stupid? Getting drunk and bidding on a useless mer and that too fifty taels? Was her head filled with water? Though she was feeling remorseful, there was nothing she could do, she repeatedly knocked her head on the floor and apologised, " Mommy Xiang please let this offender go, I will ¡ª¡ª I will slowly pay everything back, please."


    Once she gets out of this tavern she will just run away for a few days andy low. It''s not like Xiang Bei would be able to catch her if she ran to another city, right?


    " Heh¡ª¡ªDo you think I am stupid?" Zhu Cheng didn''t hear those magical words that she wanted to instead she heard the cold jeering voice of Xiang Bei who was ring down contemptuously at her. " If I let you go, who is going to pay me back huh? You took advantage of my mer''s beauty¡ª¡ªeither you pay it back by money or you pay it back by a beauty that I will be able to sell and get the money that you have made me lose yesterday night, I don''t care about how you do it. But remember that if you want to get out of here, you will have to pay me something. Or else¡ª¡ª" she motioned at her mammy who started to crack her knuckles immediately.


    Zhu Cheng shivered. She understood the underlying meaning of the threat, if she could pay Xiang Bei back ¡ª¡ª she would be killed.


    " How¡ª¡ª How should I pay you back? I don''t have any beauty or money¡ª¡ª"


    Xiang Bei leaned down so that she was at eye level with Zhu Cheng and sped her face with her hands tightly. " Hmm, your skin is rough and you are indeed not as good looking at my mers but¡ª¡ª"


    " What ¡­what are you talking about?" shrieked Zhu Cheng as she struggled free of Xiang Bei''s hold and scurried away. " I am not a mer!"


    Xiang Bei tittered lightly as she cupped her face. " I know you aren''t, but we always get a weirdo once in a while, you can stay here and serve them, I promise that as long as you pay me back fifty taels I will let you go and redeem yourself." She smiled snidely and added, " after all it is not always women whoe here, sometimes Mers who want to look for a nympho to please them alsoe looking for a suitable candidate and of course sometimes mene too but most of the time its women who like to sway both ways whoe asking for a nympho."


    Zhu Cheng''s expression turned disgusted as Xiang Bei clicked her tongue. " Of course, if you don''t like this suggestion then you can always sell your house or kids, I won''t take married mers since they create a lot of ruckuses and kill themselves,ter on, it''s twice a loss. So what will it be? House or Kids in case you have a few¡­. You can also hand me something worth fifty taels."


    Listening to Xiang Bei''s suggestions, Zhu Cheng licked her lips. She couldn''t sell the house or elsewhere will her parents go and there was nothing worth fifty taels at the moment in her house. In the end ¡ª¡ª-


    " I will sell the kids." She was still young, she could always give birth to more.


    Xiang Bei smiled and raised her hand. " Five kids, each for ten taels, you have that much stock right?"


    She didn''t but when she counted her sister''s children along with hers, she did. So, she nodded and answered without hesitation, " Yes."


    Anyway, she was the eldest daughter her life was more precious, right?


    ¡ª¡ª read a/n:

 Chapter 325 Run away from here and settle somewhere else.

    <h4>Chapter 325 Run away from here and settle somewhere else.</h4>


    Zhu Cheng stepped out of the tavern feeling more overjoyed at the thought of escaping that kind of hellish life than regret for what she has done, of course, many would call her a beast for doing what she did but at that moment Zhu Cheng didn''t care, she was the breadwinner of the family and must have earned enough money through her hard work. If she didn''t give that money to her spouse, her useless sister and those niece and nephews who were dragging her down, today she could have easily paid that fifty taels all by herself. It wasn''t that she was doing anything wrong, it was just that she was taking back what belonged to her and no one can tell her otherwise.


    She has been working for years and if she saved that money instead of letting it get wasted on her family then she might not have to do what she just did in the tavern. If anything it was the fault of her family for using such a huge chunk of her sry into this and that, and never asking her second sister to work seriously. If that idiot was working and bringing a decent sum then would she have to take such a step? She wasn''t wrong. It wasn''t her fault, and she was human and humans often made mistakes.


    Yeah, that was right. What she did was nothing but a mistake, so no one can me her for doing something like that.


    However, even though Zhu Cheng was thinking like this, she knew that if she went home right now, she will have to get into a brawl with her family. If it was her spouse alone, she could have dealt with him easily that man might have a sharp tongue but in the end, he was just a mer, she could have continued to hit him until he passed out or died, and maybe it would have been better if he died. At least then she didn''t have to hear his bitching and moaning about how she sold his kids.


    Her husband she wasn''t worried about.


    But it was her sister and her husband who were making her nervous after all the two might be a bit annoying andzy but the pair gave birth to a son and they were treated like a pair of ancestors in her family. Now, she has gone ahead and sold that brat to be a future gigglo to the tavern, if she were to return home now, then not only will she be kicked out of the house, even her parents would beat the shit out of her after all since the two of them used to pamper that grandson of theirs more than they pampered her daughter.


    Zhu Cheng bit her thumbnail, she couldn''t go back¡ª¡ªgoing back was like getting her ass whooped until she was no longer breathing. Her brother inw will not let her have a moment of peace after finding out that she sold his son as a prostitute.


    No, wait!


    Why was she even thinking about going back? Her kids were gone and she no longer wanted to go back to her husband, she didn''t even have anything to return home and she even lost her job yesterday¡ª¡ª so why not just leave this town!


    At that moment, Zhu Cheng had her eureka moment. That was right, she no longer wanted her current family and there was nothing that was holding her back, so she might as well run from here and settle down in a faraway town. It will take a few months for her to settle nicely but she has the experience and she might be able to get a nice paying job and maybe ¡ª¡ª hehe, a mer will fall for her as well.


    Zhu Cheng moved her arms and pped her shoulders. That''s right, she wasn''t old and her stamina was good too, she could definitely do what she was thinking as long as she tried harder.


    Now that she had a n in her head, she stepped out of the alley. Throughout the time she kept walking with her face lowered, she didn''t want anyone to recognise her and then create trouble for her. Maybe her luck was finally on her side, she didn''t meet anyone in the marketce and was able to walk out of the crowded streets to the ce where the carts were parked, she looked for a cheaper cart that was covered on the back since she didn''t want anyone to recognise her while she was on the run.


    Because she didn''t have much money she couldn''t hire those covered carts, the price they were asking was simply unreasonable. All that money just because they had a roof over their carts? Wasn''t they just trying to rip her off but Zhu Cheng didn''t want to hire the simple cart and show her face to others, her husband said that he had some things that he needed to sell today, if he saw her and asked where she was going on the ox cart what will she say?


    After hesitating for a long time she finally came to a stop in front of a simple ox cart that was small and looked worn down like it was going to crack any moment and what was more even its driver looked a bit shady. With a ck hood draped on her head, the woman was munching on what looked like melon seeds, Zhu Cheng gulpedst night she didn''t go back home and only drank alcohol, now her stomach was rumbling with hunger but she didn''t have much money on her.


    If she fork that sum she was saving for the ride to eat something then she might be stuck here for a long time.


    " Cough, I would like to hire this cart," said Zhu Cheng as she puffed out her chest and looked at the woman who never once looked up. When she spoke the woman finally paused in her munching and asked, " Where to?"


    Her voice was coarse and gravely like her vocal cords were ruined by something and when she spoke she sounded really annoying as if the woman''s voice was gyrating on her nerves. " Three stops from here,"


    "That will be fifty cents get in." said the woman.


    And since the price was reasonable, Zhu Cheng didn''t ask anything and sat inside.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 326 Zhu Cheng’s death.

    <h4>Chapter 326 Zhu Cheng¡¯s death.</h4>


    Zhu Cheng didn''t know when she fell asleep and she didn''t know when the cart started to thunder around the road like it was flying. All she knew was that when she woke up, she was being jolted around like a package that was carelessly taken care of.


    " Ouch!" she winced when the cart hit a huge bump on the road, and her head smacked against the flimsy wall behind her. She nursed the spot where she was hit and shouted, " What are you doing? Don''t you want your money? Drive carefully or I will dock your pay, I am telling you that alright!"


    Zhu Cheng jerked around on the cart and finally realised why this cart was so cheap. The driver didn''t even know how to drive! Just look at those bumps and pits she was hitting. It was like she was trying to see how durable this cart of hers was.


    When the cart hit another bump Zhu Cheng swore at the woman who was driving the carriage. " Fu*k what is the meaning of this? Are you trying to get us killed? Slow the f*ck down before this stupid creaking cart of yours breaks!"


    There was no response from the front and when Zhu Cheng realised that the woman was ignoring her, she was so angry that her face twisted and she snapped. " What are you trying to do here huh? Are you trying to ignore me? I am telling you that if you don''t slow down then you are going to regret it!"


    Another bump and another hit.


    " All right that does it!"Zhu Cheng got on her fours on the thundering cart and somehow managed to drag herself to the front and as she whipped the curtains that were hiding that bitch from her, all the blood drained from her face just as her stomach hollowed out. Because no woman was sitting in front and driving!


    Heck, there wasn''t even an ox!


    The cart was slipping down a slope that led to the edge of a cliff, Zhu Cheng was terrified, she wanted to jump but the cart was moving so wildly that every time that she tried to stand up she would stagger and fall down. The cart was slowly gaining speed as it started to get closer to the edge of the cliff and just as Zhu Cheng finally managed to stand up the cart swooped on the edge of the cliff.


    She tried to run to the back and escape from there but it was toote, the cart plummeted and together with it Zhu Cheng''s heart plummeted as well. No, she didn''t want to die, she was still too young to die and she finally managed to escape Xiang Bei and her clutches she was going to start a new life and get married to a new mer and have kids with him¡ª¡ª she couldn''t die yet¡ª¡ª


    The Cart hit the floor and shattered and inside it, Zhu Cheng felt like her body was crumbling into pieces. Her entire body was aching, she could no longer think straight and understand which bone broke or where the splinters of the wood were sticking to her skin. She was in just too much pain .. so much pain that she wished she could just die and this pain would end.


    It was only then did she realise that the valley wasn''t any deep and the distance between the cliff and the ground wasn''t much but it was enough to hurt her.


    Zhu Cheng tried to breathe but maybe the broken piece of wood was stuck in her back and seemed to have dug in deeper all the way to her lungs because she was having trouble breathing.


    " Does it hurt?" The hooded woman was back but this time her voice was no longer gravely and gyrating. In fact, it was a familiar voice, a voice that she has heard a lot of times in her life.


    " Lang¡­ ho..how could you do this to me?" Zhu Cheng couldn''t believe it! Her sister inw was the one behind this ident and maybe she was behind everything else as well. Only now did she understand why the cart driver asked for fifty cents while the others were asking for eighty and ny. " You¡­how ¡­c..could you.. they are your¡­cough¡­niece and ¡­n..nephews.. ho..how can yo..u sl¡­e.ee.p at night knowing what¡­ you did?"


    Lang stared at her sister inw with a gaze that was nowhere near empathetic. She just stared at her calmly like the one dying wasn''t her sister inw," Did I do that? Or were you the one who chose to sacrifice them?"


    All the words that Zhu Cheng wanted to say got choked in her throat as she hatefully red at Lang and coughed out another mouthful of blood. " You¡­you will not have a good end, Lang¡­what you have ..done¡­you will definitely pay for it,¡­. Karma will get you back for this."


    Upon hearing all the curses and threats that Zhu Cheng has to say to her, Lang simply raised her brow. " Like it got you?"


    At first, Zhu Cheng didn''t understand what Lang was saying but when she realised it, her face turned purple. " You¡­ You ¡­did this all for ¡­ a..w..worthless ..mer?"


    Lang''s eyes turned cold when she heard Zhu Cheng calling her son '' worthless mer'' she sneered as she said, " You better watch your mouth, Zhu Cheng. That worthless mer is my son and I will do anything for him, can''t you see that?"


    Zhu Cheng was so angry that she couldn''t breathe¡­couldn''t see that? Of course, she could see it! But what kind of idiot destroys her inw''s entire family all because of a mer? It was simply stupid!


    When Lang didn''t receive an answer, she understood that Zhu Cheng was at the end of her life, she smiled coldly and draped her hood back. " Well then, see you on the other side of the river, sister inw. And do take care of yourself, wolves are hiding in this forest. I would havee to help you out but as you can see, my hands are too short to do that."


    Zhu Cheng chewed the inside of her cheek. Hateful, Lang was making fun of her, all because she didn''t help that worthless mer back then.

 Chapter 327 Ending of Zhu family.

    <h4>Chapter 327 Ending of Zhu family.</h4>


    " What did you say? Can you repeat it? What did you just say?"


    Zhu Cheng didn''t even breathe herst and Xiang Bei was already knocking on her door. It wasn''t that she was an empathetic woman anyway, she has always been cruel and to her¡ª¡ª the business that she owned was much more important than anything. And now that Xiao Bai, that magical golden goose was gone, Xiang Bei was even more tough and ruthless in her dealings. She didn''t want the Zhu family to get out of her clutches, so she rushed to their house first thing after Zhu Cheng left her tavern and knocked on their door.


    When Xiang Bei knocked on the Zhu family''s door, they were having their lunch. At first second sister, Zhu thought that it was Zhu Cheng and was disheartened if her sister has been a bitte then she would have been able to eat an extra vegetable pancake but it seemed to her that she wasn''t going to get that pancakes in her stomach. Thus, after she finished drinking the soup, that barely had any oil in it, second sister jutted her chin at her husband asking him to see who was knocking at the door.


    Second brother inw was a petty man, ever since he gave birth to a son, he grew more and more arrogant. After all, he was the only mer in the vige who could give birth to a son, so why should he open the door. But upon receiving a re from his wife, he angrily stood up from the dining table, it was all because his wife was a good for nothing, if she could earn a few coins every day, then he wouldn''t have to live with his head bowed in front of his brother inw.


    Thinking that it was elder sister Zhu, he sullenly opened the door and was prepared to throw a taunt midway but then he noticed that it wasn''t sister inw Cheng but a well-dresseddy standing outside the door. All the words that he had in his mouth were swallowed down as he squeaked, " Y...Yes, who.. who do you want to see?"


    Xiang Bei smiled, her smile was friendly but something about her eyes told her second brother inw Zhu that she wasn''t a woman he could bully, so he simply stood there waiting for her to speak. " Can we go inside first? I don''t think that it would be pretty if I share the news with you at the threshold of your house."


    She might not be able to match Yu Dong in the terms of ruthlessness, but Xiang Bei was not an easy-going woman either just because she wasn''t able to suppress Yu Dong back then, it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t be able to intimidate anyone else. In second brother inw''s case, her intimidation worked and the former brought her inside the house without asking another question.


    When the Zhu family saw that it wasn''t Zhu Cheng who came but someone they didn''t know, they couldn''t help but frown. One by one they stood up and walked towards Xiang Bei who was calmly sitting on the stool that Second brother-inw has brought for her. When she saw that the rest of the Zhu family was also there, she smiled and pped her hands . " ah excellent, it''s good that you are here. I don''t want this to be dragged out." Then pping her thighs, with a loud thump, she stood up and looked at the members of the Zhu family one by one. " Is Zhu Cheng a member of your family?"


    Listening to Xiang Bei ask about her elder sister, second sister Zhu had a bad intuition. She subconsciously wanted to refute but her eldest brother inw was faster than her as he spoke up, " That''s right, she is my wife. What happened?"


    When second sister Zhu saw that her stupid brother inw has answered Xiang Bei''s already she wanted to smack that stupid idiot. Can''t he understand such a simple thing? That rich woman came looking for Zhu Cheng here, there was no way she was here for any good reasons! They should have just refused and said that they didn''t know Zhu Cheng.


    Though it was true that Zhu Cheng was the one who earned the money for their family, second sister Zhu had no intention to be dragged down by her elder sister.


    However, now it looked like they wouldn''t be able to escape from this mess. All because of that stupid mer! She red at her brother inw who didn''t look at her and continued to stare at Xiang Bei who was nodding. " Excellent, Excellent¡­ looks like we didn''te to the wrong ce either." Then she turned to the mammies behind her and motioned to them. " Go and grab the children."


    " No, wait ¡­who are you!"


    " Grab the children? How ¡­ Just because you are rich don''t think that you can do whatever you want!"


    " Hey! Hey! Hey! Where do you think that you are going?"


    This time the entire Zhu family went on a high alert mode as they tried to stop the mammies. The mammies paused and looked at Xiang Bei who raised her hand and allowed them to take a break as she smiled and moved closer to the Zhu family and took out the copy of the document that had Zhu Cheng''s thumbprint on it. " This is the document that your sister Zhu Cheng sighed," she tapped on the paper as she waved it in front of second sister Zhu. " I gave her two options, first was to pay me back my fifty silver taels and the other was to pay me anything that will be worth that money. But your sister had nothing to hand me, so in the end¡ª¡ª she suggested to let me take the kids in exchange for the money. Ten taels for one kid, don''t call me cruel, I am charging them at the market price, so get the f*ck out of my way or get me my damn money."

 Chapter 328 Ending of Zhu family part 2

    <h4>Chapter 328 Ending of Zhu family part 2</h4>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    "You are lying there is no way my elder daughter would do something like that!" Mother Zhu wasn''t willing to listen to a thing that Xiang Bei said after all her daughter was filial and she know how to take care of the family quite unlike that worthless mer-son of hers. There was no way Zhu Cheng would do something like selling the children of their family. After all these children were the future of this Zhu family and couldn''t be harmed in the least, her eldest daughter couldn''t be this heartless, can she?


    However, Mother Zhu''s hopes were doomed to fail as second sister Zhu gritted out. " The document is real, eldest sister has really abandoned her family and sold every child of our bloodline." When Second Sister Zhu said those words, her entire face was twisted as she shook her head, her sister was really good. She sold not only her kids but also put her kids on the line, how can she do that? If she wanted to sell the children from the first branch she was free to do so but who gave her the right to sell the kids from the second branch?


    " No! That... You can''t take my kids!" Second brother inw Zhu snapped as he stood boldly in front of the mammies. Unlike his brother inw, he didn''t give birth to mers but a son and a daughter, both of them could bring him great glory in the future, how can he allow anyone to snatch his kids away from him? His children weren''t like those worthless mers of his brother inw! " You can''t take my kids, I never agreed to it and neither did my wife, how can you snatch our kids away? If you want money go and get it from the first branch for what are you snatching the children of the second branch."


    " For what huh?" said Xiang Bei as she peered over Second sister Zhu''s shoulder and smiled like a vial woman she was, " For the reason that your family is yet to separate, and before leaving your sister even told me that you and your wife have been living off her for a long time, if not for you ¡ª¡ª she would have definitely saved enough money to pay me back. So, it was time to pay back what you own her now, simple as that."


    Second sister Zhu''s face went ck as her husband was pushed aside by the mammies at Xiang Bei''s order. The Zhu family kicked up a fuss but no matter how much they cried and tried to stop the mammies, they were like a force that they couldn''t even touch. The mammies dragged the kids from their rooms and they weren''t the least bit kind in doing so, the kids who were dragged out like they were a bunch of animals shouted and cried for their parents and grandparents.


    Who tried their best to save them but each time they tried to get close to the mammies they would smack them back and before they knew it the loud and boisterous screaming of the kids attracted the vigers and soon their house was surrounded by the gossipy vigers who shook their heads at the sight while some watched the fun happening with great glee.


    A few months ago they were really upset with the three-storey house that the Zhu family has built back then their husbands called them useless. Now they finally got a chance to p back at their husbands, heh.. so what they were useless, at least they weren''t selling their kids!


    Xiang Bei did not want to attract the attention of the vigers but the children of the Zhu family were really too damn loud, looks like she has to get a strict mer to teach them how to act in the tavern or they will create a ruckus every day.


    The Zhu family pleaded and requested ¡­ promising that they would pay the money back but no matter how much they pleaded, Xiang Bei didn''t stop and took the kids away right in front of their eyes. Once she was gone even the gossipy vigers left, after all they needed to go back home and tell this to their husbands as well!


    Silence reigned in the Zhu family''s courtyard before second brother inw lunged at the eldest brother inw and scratched his face. "It''s because of your wife! If she wanted to frolic around she should have done it with her own money! Why did she have to drag my kids into this mess? I want my son back! Give me my son back!"


    At first, the Eldest brother inw only resisted butter on, he too started to punch and hit Second brother inw Zhu. " If you have the guts to hit me, go and get those fifty taels and save your children!" He pushed Second brother inw harshly to the ground and kicked him in the stomach. " You think you have the right to hit me? You and your wife kept leeching on my wife''s money for years. She didn''t say anything wrong if not for you and your good for nothing wife, my wife would have saved the money to save her life! You only lost your kids but I lost my wife and children together! What are you hitting me for! It''s because of yourziness that I am like this!"


    The mess in the Zhu family escted further and further, second brother inw left the house in a huff and soon divorced his wife after a long messy fight, then got married to a rich old woman whose husband was dead, however when he was married over¡­ his parents told the rich woman that he was really fertile and could give birth to sons. However, after his second marriage, he only gave birth to mers and was beaten to death.


    Eldest brother inw Zhu became crazy and jumped in the river, even his body couldn''t be recovered.


    Mother and Father Zhu fell sick one after another and for treating them second sister Zhu had to take on all sorts of odd jobs but she was crushed another a huge baggage that she was carrying by a freak ident and the elderly who was sick and couldn''t get out for the bed ¡­.slowly died after starving for days.


    Even in theirst moment, no one came to visit them and once their corpses turned bad and they were dumped in the mass grave by the vigers.


    ¡ª¡ªa/n: channelling her inner child and singing (I just feel so abandoned with theck ofments and powerstones, have you gone bored of me now? Please don''t forget me so soonnnnnnnn! And a gift is weed toooooo!)

 Chapter 329 For the last time.

    <h4>Chapter 329 For thest time.</h4>


    Only when the old madam Zhu and old man Zhu took theirst breath did, Lang heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that she was too cruel but there was nothing else she could do, her kids were still young and even though her nephews and nieces were young as well, she knew how treacherous those kids were, if she only took care of the elderly and left them alone because she was soft-hearted, then who knows when those children would have done in the future?


    She wouldn''t be able to live with her children all their lives what if her nephews and nieces came to trouble her children? And more importantly, her son was now a special mer. If she didn''t take care of all those who can be a potential threat to her, then who knows what would have happened, it was a good thing that she settled this matter once and for all. Though she means we''re a bit ruthless, she did all that for her kids, and for the sake of her kids, she was willing to be cruel in the eyes of everyone including the mighty one.


    Lang nced at the Zhu house that was upied by a bunch of beggars and alcoholics and covered her face with the hood that she was wearing and walked away. Now that she has taken her revenge she will be able to return home, who knows how her son was coping with his disability and Zhu Qian ¡ª¡ª when she thought about her husband, Lang''s eyes dimmed. She really didn''t know what should she say to him, even though the old Zhu couple were biased and they hardly ever treated Zhu Qian like a son, he was in the end their flesh and blood.


    And they were still his parents no matter how cruel they were, even though he despised them. After finding out that they were dead, her husband will still be upset because that was how he was ¡ª¡ª he could never hate anyone for long and by now his anger must have calmed down a lot, who knows how he will react once she returns home?


    Though Lang was a bit nervous, she still returned home. This was something that she would have done even if her husband stopped her, so feeling guilty toward the Zhu family was impossible, the only person she was guilty towards was her husband and no one else.


    The ox cart driving to the Big river vige didn''t leave today as the passengers were a lot fewer thus, Lang was able to hitch a ride without much fuss from the ox-driver who would often scold her for arriving toote.


    After waiting for a while and seeing that no one wasing, the woman who was the owner of the ox cart sighed and whipped the behind of her ox, the ox cart lurched and the cart started driving to the Big river vige. Since the passengers were a lot fewer, the cart reached its destination soon and Lang paid the rent to the driver before she walked toward the Yu family''s new household.


    Surprisingly, when she arrived at the house, she didn''t find anyone, which made her feel a bit queasy as she walked to the backyard and finally saw the one silhouette that she has been longing for the past month, Lang dropped the bag that she was carrying and untied the dirty robe before letting it slip on the floor as she rushed to Zhu Qian who was stacking the clothes neatly in the chest at the foot of their bed and hugged him.


    Even though his scent was nothing special, Lang felt all her stress was leaving her body as she took a whiff of the homely scent that has been haunting her ever since she left. If not for the sake of her son, she would have definitely never left her husband for so long.


    Zhu Qian was surprised by the sudden back hug that he received, if not for the familiar warmth, he would have shrieked in shock. " W..Wife?" He threw his head back trying to see Lang''s face but couldn''t do it since Lang''s face was buried in the crook of his neck.


    " En," said Lang as she kept hugging Zhu Qian, she wasn''t just hugging him because she missed him but at the same time, she wanted to apologise in advance. She knew that even though Zhu Qian say that he was fine after listening to what she was going to tell him, she knew that he would be anything but fine.


    Zhu Qian took a deep breath, as he put down the shirt that he was holding in his hands and clenched his fingers that were trembling as he asked, " Then the Zhu family?"


    Though she knew that this question was going to pop up soon, Lang was still a bit thrown off the loop as she breathed against Zhu Qian''s neck and slowly whispered, " There is no Zhu family left, Qian''er."


    " I see," said Zhu Qian as he blinked away his tears, ah, he was really an unfilial child wasn''t he?


    His heavy breathing and sniffing were really soft but Lang still heard them and she tentatively turned him around to face her and sure enough, her husband had tears in his eyes. " I am sorry, Qian''er."


    There wasn''t much she could do anyway. What she has done was already done, and there was no changing the reality, so she could only soothe her husband while he was feeling upset and vulnerable.


    " I am fine," said Zhu Qian as he looked at the ceiling and breathed through his mouth, yes, he was fine. And even if he wasn''t he was going to be fine, it''s not like his tears will miraculously change what happened to his son or his family, will it?


    " No, you aren''t and I wouldn''t ask you to be fine either."Lang wiped his eyes as she lowered her head and looked at her husband who was trying his best to not cry. " Cry if you want, they were still your parents, no matter what kind of human they were."


    And for thest time, Zhu Qian cried for his parents.

 Chapter 330 Now take my hand

    <h4>Chapter 330 Now take my hand</h4>


    " Eep! Mother and daddy are being lovey-dovey!" Lang Ru who just came pushing Lang Hui on the wheelchair that was specially crafted by Yu Dong for Lang Hui''s convenience until the little mer''s legs were healed. Closed her brother''s eyes and shouted making Zhu Qian and Lang jump away from each other.


    Zhu Qian hurriedly wiped his tears and faked an unhappy expression as he raised his hand and smacked Lang Ru''s fluffy head and scolded his daughter, " you really have grown up, aren''t you Ruru? You dare to tease your parents like this, from where did you learn this?"


    " From Mai," said Lang Ru as she let go of her brother''s eyes and rubbed the back of her head. " He caught his sister being lovey-dovey with his brother inw and he teased sister Dong as well."


    Picking up a broom and swinging it at his daughter who dodged it skilfully, Zhu Qian chided. " Do I need to remind you what happened after that? Mai wasn''t allowed to eat candies and snacks for two weeks straight, and it would have been longer if not for his brothers inw pleading on his behalf. Only then did Sister Dong forgive him, and as for you youngdy¡ª¡ª you don''t have a brother inw to plead for you. So you better watch yourself."


    Lang Ru skipped to her mother and hugged her calf as she poked her tongue at her daddy. " I still have mommy with me."


    Langughed at their antics and lightly pped her daughter''s head from behind. " You are really good, Ruru. You tease mommy and yet you want mommy to back you up against daddy, huh?"


    Covering her head she red at her parents and huffed, " If you two keep pping me like this wouldn''t I be some a stupid child before even going to the academy."


    " You brat, you are still saying these words¡ª¡ª" Zhu Qian chased after his daughter who hurriedly ran out of the room where their family lived and she even took Lang Hui with her.


    Listening to her son''s gleefulughter, Lang''s lips also curved up as she hugged Zhu Qian by his shoulder and asked while pointing at the wheelchair, " What''s that thing, I have never seen that before."


    Zhu Qian pped her hand off his shoulder and tly answered, " Another unique innovation from Sister Dong, she just turned up with that thing called wheelchair in her hands, though it can not rece Hui Hui''s legs, it''s better than him staying inside the house."


    Lang sighed, she was really indebted to Yu Dong and her husbands. " It looks like sister Dong treated you three really well when I wasn''t here?"


    " That she did," Zhu Qian noticed that his wife was peering out of the window most probably wanting to thank Yu Dong again, he smiled and pped his wife''s arm and jokingly said, " Don''t look for sister Dong so longingly, her husbands will get jealous."


    Immediately, Lang''s face flushed as she gasped, " What are you talking about? From where do I look like I was looking for Sister Dong longingly? I just wanted to thank her."


    " Well, that''s too bad isn''t it¡­ the Yu family have all gone to the grand opening of their Beverage shop and now that you are here, you should get ready too¡ª¡ª the carriage will be here any second and I don''t want to bete. I heard there is a novel drink strawberry milk and shortcake that''s going to be introduced in their shop, good thing you are ¡ª¡ª now, I don''t have to worry about taking out my savings."


    Lang: "¡­." Wasn''t this mer crying a second ago? Howe he was in a mood to eat all of a sudden¡ª¡ª Mers, their hearts were really hard to decipher.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " You really didn''t have to bring these gifts, Lady Song," said Yu Dong as she took the basket of exotic fruits from Song Yixu who was inspecting the interior andyout of her shop with a scrutinising gaze.


    " Fascinating, I have never seen a ce like this," said Song Yixu as she finished inspecting the interior of the shop. " All the ces that sell alcohol have that rowdy touch to it. But somehow you have made this ce of your look so ssy and chic, though everyone will be rushing to copy yours, I don''t think they will ever be able to outdo you, Yu Dong. I have to say, I am surprised¡ª¡ª I never took you as someone who had an eye for fashion."


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything instead she justughed. What she did was nothing unique, she just went with her heart''s desires and built the remodelling design of this shop, she wanted something chic, that will be different whenpared to the other shops that were always full of ruckus. She never thought that her shop would turn this way, it wasn''t just ssy but also had a mysterious touch to it.


    Maybe that''s why all the customers that came to check it out was liking it so much.


    As she looked around the bar that was almost filled, the weight on her shoulders finally lifted. When she came up with the idea of asking some pretty mers to stand outside with a free sample of their wines, she didn''t think that it will work this well, in fact, she thought that the women might create a ruckus outside, but she seemed to have underestimated the power of those mers that were specially trained by Xiao Bai.


    Not only did they know how to refuse the advances of the women but they also knew how to deal with those who wanted to take advantage of them and since they were no longer in a tavern where they have to please everyone. The mers were allowed to deal with those women however they wanted, which was why no women dared to cause a ruckus.


    Yu Dong nodded as she nced around ¡ª¡ª Xiao Bai, taking his offer was in the end the right choice.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Little theatre:


    Xiao Bai: Now take my hand as well!''


    The four husbands with a chopping knife in their hands: do you want to die?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    A/n: I know it''s the end of the month and it''s hard on all of you¡ª¡ª so I won''t ask for much but please do send me some power stone and a few gifts, even one per reader is enough! Hehehe.

 Chapter 331 I didn’t forget you.

    <h4>Chapter 331 I didn¡¯t forget you.</h4>


    Yu Dong sighed in contentment as she looked at her booming business, at least all that money that she had to fork out in buying these mers didn''t go to waste. The young mers were responsible for entertaining the customers but this entertainment was only limited to singing and showing off their skills, the customers weren''t allowed to touch them and in case they did try to make a move on these mers then ¡ª¡ª Yu Dong has also hired a group of sturdy mammies could teach a good lesson to those who were causing trouble.


    And that wasn''t all, the mers who were pregnant or too old like Li Hanjing, they were given responsibilities like cooking or brewing wine. Of course, the pregnant mers were not allowed to brew wine much less go near the room that was used as a fermenting room, and what was more ¡ª¡ª her bar was the first bar to have a separate floor for rich and influential mers toe and enjoy the taste of their fruit wines and milkshakes, with the facility of dropping and receiving the mers from their house, needless to say, the charges were also big tickets but it was a reasonable price for those who were rich and had money to burn in their pockets.


    As she nced at the amazing response that she has received on her first day from her customers, Yu Dong couldn''t stop beaming. This was it¡­ as long as her business ventures continued to flourish like this, she wouldn''t have to worry about a thing in the future!


    " Ah, Yixu! You sly momma dog, you are already here huh?" a booming voice knelled from behind as Yu Dong turned to guide Song Yixu to her table. When the two of them turned around to look who it was, their eyes widened in surprise as Yu Dong hurriedly bowed in respect but before she could do that Qiao Sha raised a hand to stop her. "It''s alright, there is no need for you to stand on ceremony with me here, I am here as your customer not as the Marquis of this town."


    Yu Dong smiled as she stood back up straight and greeted Qiao Sha. " Lady Qiao, it''s great to see you here. Would you like to share a VIP room with Mistress Song or should I book another one?"


    " Of course, I am gonna share one with my dear friend," said Qiao Sha as she threw her hand around Song Yixu''s shoulders who rolled her eyes in response. " If I were to drink alone, I am afraid that my friend will be lonely without me."


    Song Yixu did nothing but make a gagging gesture at Qiao Sha''s sudden promation. " My dear Sha Sha, if you want to leech off me, at least say it outright instead of using such tacky words, they don''t suit you. In fact,pared to drinking with you, I would prefer drinking alone¡­. Every time I drink together with you, the jar empties before I can even take three sips from my cup."


    Qiao Sha pouted, it was a surprising thing to see the handsomely gorgeous Marquis do something like this. " You don''t mean that Yixu, I know you like me just as much as I like you." While saying this, she even rubbed her cheek against Song Yixu causing Song Yixu''s eyes to be nk like a dead fish. " Do your husbands know this? I don''t know about you but I have no intentions of bing a homewrecker."


    " Ah,e to think of it now that you have said about my husbands, I think I forgot something¡­" as she said this Qiao Sha slowly turned her head to look behind her, following her gaze, Yu Dong and Song Yixu also looked in the direction in which she was looking and surprisingly enough there stood two mers. One was of course Zhou Ming whom Yu Dong met a couple of months ago and the one next to Zhou Ming with his big belly and gentle expression¡ª¡ª it must be Concubine Jiang.


    The one who was snuck into Qiao Sha''s bed by his mother.


    " Good to see that the master still remembers this servant, I thought that you seemed to havepletely forgotten that I, your husband exist for you." snapped Zhou Ming sarcastically as he walked over gracefully towards them behind him Concubine Jiang slowly followed with a calm expression on his face. Coming to a stop in front of his wife, Zhou Ming raised one brow as he sneered, " There is no need for you to mind me, just carry on."


    Qiao Sha had an awkward expression on her face, she knew that her husband was this angry because she brought Jiang Fenhua. It wasn''t that she wanted to bring Fenhua with her but she had no other choice, the old matriarch of her family was like a dictator who loved to poke her nose in the business of the younger generation. This morning Qiao Sha woke up and got ready to bring Zhou Ming to Yu Dong''s new bar that was named Lixin, she heard from Song Yixu that the bar would be serving wine with low alcohol content and if the mers didn''t want to drink wine, they could also order milkshakes with a wide range of fruits and there was also a new thing called ''shortcake'' that was going to be introduced in the bar.


    From what Qiao Sha heard from Song Yixu it seemed that the bar was a fun ce for both mers and women, more importantly, there was also great security hired for the safety of mers. She was open to new things and wanted to try them out, and if they were fun, Qiao Sha would stop at nothing to try them and since this fun thing was open for mers too, she was all set to take Zhou Ming with her but then while the two of them were at the verge of stepping out of the house, the two of them were stopped by the old matriarch who walked right on them when the two were sneaking out of the house!

 Chapter 332 Care to share with me?

    <h4>Chapter 332 Care to share with me?</h4>


    The old matriarch took one look at their mboyant appearance and asked them to bring Fenhua with them and nothing that she said worked, she went on and on about this was an outing that she nned only for her husband but then the old matriarch went around and said ''Fenhua is also your husband, and what''s more he is pregnant with your child. Shouldn''t you be taking much better care of him than you are now? The poor boy has been sitting inside the house ever since you brought him here, no matter what and how he got in this house, it doesn''t change the fact that he is your husband and the father of your child, and you Qiao Sha are responsible for him, don''t even think about shirking from your responsibilities!''


    The old matriarch was her grandmother and her words were absolute, once she finished speaking, her mother red at her. Silently telling her not to make her grandmother angry.


    Though Qiao Sha was a Marquis and has an abundance of power in her hands, she too was bounded by the ''one''s child should be filial to their elders,'' and thus even though she wanted to refuse, in the end, she had to agree with her grandmother and mother when the two joined hands together against her.


    And after Jiang Fenhua stepped out of the house together with them, Zhou Ming''s sharp tongue unleashed. He was only a step away from smacking her right across her face but was stopping himself from doing anything outrageous in public.


    " What are you talking about, dear?" Though she felt like she was being wronged, Qiao Sha still pulled a smile and gently coaxed Zhou Ming after all she was the one who broke the promise. When she was wooing Zhou Ming, thetter has already told her that he was a jealous mer and asked her will she be able to withstand him, when he was acting all jealous and infuriated, back then she has promised him that she will, so even though it was hard to rein in her temper. She was still willing to soften her tone when it came to Zhou Ming. " I didn''t forget about you, it''s just that Yixu and I nned toe here together but she came first, so I have to tease her about it."


    While she said this, she continued to pinch Song Yixu''s waist. Qiao Sha was already tired after listening to her husbands'' altercation throughout the entire ride, it wasn''t a small thing to watch her husbands exchange metaphorical swords with each other, it was like stepping into a war zone with nowhere to retreat.


    Though she pampered Zhou Ming, her pampering wasn''t unreasonable. She wouldn''t step into their quibble until or unless Jiang Fenhua went overboard with his sarcasm. And as a woman, it was really embarrassing for her to step into a fight of two mers every damn time they met with each other.


    Song Yixu very much wanted to tell Zhou Ming that Qiao Sha was lying and there was no such thing as nning toe here together but upon reflection, she realised that Qiao Sha was her friend¡­.and no matter what she shouldn''t betray her friend when she was faced with two smiling tigers.


    " Yes, that''s right. We did make a n like that yes." Thus, even though she was a bit angry at Qiao Sha for pinching her waist she still smiled and answered to back her friend up.


    " You see that? It wasn''t that I forgot, I just wanted to teach a certain forgetful someone a lesson," said Qiao Sha as she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Song Yixu: "¡­.." ?? You are forgetful, your entire family is forgetful!


    Then before anyone could say anything, Qiao Sha turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing there like a foil trying hard to stay as inconspicuous as possible. " Dong Dong, why don''t you take my husbands to the mer section? I think they will feel better after trying the new things that are being served in your bar? They were pretty excited to try out this shortcake thingy that Song Yixu told me about."


    '' Throwing the ball at me huh?'' Thought Yu Dong inwardly but she still smiled politely. A few weeks ago, she went to the Song family''s restaurant to ask where she could buy the baking materials for making a cake, though she wasn''t a good cook ¡ª¡ª she could still make it work as long as she worked hard, you know?


    " Right away, I will call my husband to take master Zhou and master Jiang to the mer section, as per security measures no woman has the right to trespass that section unless in case of emergency," said Yu Dong and then she motioned for a mer to call for her husbands who were entertaining the guests at the second floor.


    The mer received her order and immediately climbed up the stair beforeing down with Chen Mi who was holding Fang Chi''s wrist in one hand while carrying little bun in his other. When he came to a stop in front of her, he smiled causing his eyes to turn into tiny crescents. " Wife, you called for us?"


    " I did," said Yu Dong though she called for only one of them but for some reason, Chen Mi was getting real close to Fang Chi, he hardly left thetter alone, maybe it was because since Fang Chi was the only one who was willing to spoil him unlike Shen Li and Ye Liu who were learning to get a bit strict with Chen Mi when it came to stop him from stealing sweets.


    She pointed to Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua as she quickly exined their identities to Chen Mi and Fang Chi before asking them to take the two upstairs.


    Chen Mi nodded his head and then beamed at Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua. " Pleasee with me," then he turned around and started climbing the stairs still holding on to Fang Chi''s wrist.


    Yu Dong wanted to tell him that even if he let go Fang Chi wouldn''t run away but she stopped herself since Chen Mi had no friends because he married Yu Dong when he was young, though it was reasonable for him to act clingy towards Fang Chi who was well close to his age whenpared to others.


    " Psst, Dong Dong.." as soon as their husbands left Qiao Sha dragged Yu Dong into a corner as she asked, "What''s your secret? How can your husbands be this buddy buddy with each other, care to share with me?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong: Just leave them alone for a few days.


    a few dayster:


    TWO CORPSES WERE RETRIEVED FROM THE QIAO FAMILY, ONE WAS TRYING PULL OTHER''S HAIR OFF WHILE THE OTHER ONE WAS BITING OTHER''S HAND OFF.


    The two died whilst fighting to assert their dominance.


    Qiao Sha:"¡­.."

 Chapter 333 A brute.

    <h4>Chapter 333 A brute.</h4>


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything in response to Qiao Sha''s questions, what was she supposed to say? The reason her husbands were so close with one another was simple, they went through strifes and struggles together while the original Yu Dong was too incapable to take care of them.


    Unlike Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua who were raised in families that were willing to pamper them. The two didn''t suffer through any troubles together and most likely they were the ones who were causing trouble for each other, so how could they get along with each other?


    Her husbands on the other hand had to go through life and death situations while supporting each other, of course, they will treat each other well, because when Yu Dong couldn''t save them, the three were next to each other to share their woes as for Fang Chi, he too had his own struggles and knew how to be grateful for everything he has now ¡ª¡ª he was content with his current life and wasn''t greedy enough to hope for more.


    Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua on the other hand look like they were nowhere content with the life they were leaving at the moment, so how can they get along with each other?


    She smiled awkwardly and looked at Qiao Sha who was looking at her with anticipation not knowing what she should say to thetter.


    Seeing that Yu Dong was in an awkward spot, Song Yixu stepped forward and pulled Qiao Sha back by her arm with an exaggerated eye roll. " What are you doing, asking such a question to Dong Dong? Unlike you, she dotes on her husbands equally, of course, they will get along with each other. It''s not like they have to fight against each other to get her attention, how can you evenpare your situation with hers?"


    Qiao Sha''s shoulders drooped as she sighed. " Honestly, do you think that I ignore Fenhua because I want to? Don''t you know how he snuck into my bed?"


    Song Yixu pursed her lips and shrugged. " If you want to act like this why do you even bother yourself by asking others about such questions, it''s not like you are going to follow their advice?"


    " You¡­"


    This ''you'' was much more aggressive than any ''you'' that Qiao Sha has said till now. Yu Dong was worried that a fight would break between the two on the first day of the opening of her shop, so she immediately interjected and motioned to the VIP room. " Ah,dy Song, Marquis Qiao why don''t you follow me? Your VIP room is ready, why not have a good time and taste the new wines and cocktails that I introduced in the bar?"


    Only then did the two women step away from each other and walked after Yu Dong who secretly heaved a sigh of relief. What a close call, if she was a step too slow, fists would have been thrown.


    Yu Dong was having a hard time and Shen Li and the others weren''t having a good time either. As soon as Zhou Ming arrived at the second floor which was specially reserved for mers, he swept a nce at the surroundings and nodded at the ssy and chic interior.


    Though many mers loved the vivid andcy things that were all cute and snuggly, Zhou Ming came from a military family, though he wasn''t what others would call ''tomboyish'' his tastes were a bit different from other mers, he didn''t like ''cute'' things but something that was a lot more fine and baronial.


    Thus, this bar that was designed while keeping ''gender neutrality'' in mind was much more to his liking.


    " Brother Mi, I have to say that you all have done great work," said Zhou Ming appreciatively as he smiled elegantly at Chen Mi who was guiding him to his private room.


    Chen Mi heard his praise and smiled like a rose blooming in a desert, if Yu Dong was here, she would have dragged him to the backroom and would have warned him not to show such a smile to others but unfortunately, she wasn''t here and Zhou Ming who was smiled at was a bit dazzled by Chen Mi. " That''s right, my wife and mother were the ones who worked for months designing this bar. It seems that their long discussion and quarrels finally came to fruition, with so many good reviews, now we can rest assured that we did a good job."


    Yu Dong didn''t know any highly skilled wood craftswoman other than Mother Chen, who happened to be her mother inw. Though Chen Mi said that the two of them quarrelled, it was more like a one-sided argument where Yu Dong was in a rather disadvantageous situation.


    Zhou Ming blinked his eyes and looked at Chen Mi who was happily smiling and pointing at the wooden screens that were set up in front of each table so that each mer who booked a table at their bar could have a ''me'' time without anyone disturbing him.


    Though Chen Mi was describing how his mother and Yu Dong came up with the wooden screens'' exquisite designs, Zhou Ming''s attention was on his smile. He couldn''t even remember thest time he smiled so freely after he married Qiao Sha, not even a year passed when Jiang Fenhua entered through the threshold.


    Ever since his careless smiles vanished from his lips.


    And maybe God sent Jiang Fenhua to test his patience because, at this very moment, Concubine Jiang who was following behind him suddenly chimed in. " That''s right, Brother Mi. Your family has done a great job, this elegant furnishings are totally in alignment with Brother Zhou''s taste."


    Zhou Ming clenched his teeth, he was born and raised in an aristocratic family, how could he not understand the underhanded meaning of Jiang Fenhua''s words? Unlike him who liked monotonous things, Jiang Fenhua was one of those mers who loved ''cute'' and '' pink'' things the one that was more eptable to the mers in the current society.


    In short, the bastard was low key calling him a ''brute''!

 Chapter 334 Cinnabar got red;

    <h4>Chapter 334 Cinnabar got red;</h4>


    Chen Mi slowly retreated behind Fang Chi with little bun as sparks started to fly between Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua. Never before he has seen such a thing, he looked at Fang Chi who was slightly grimacing, while slowly backing away as well, things were going to get messy.


    No sooner did they think about it, Zhou Ming fired back. " Of course, it''s more to my liking, after all this is what''s trendy among the young masters of the town. I will never understand how can people dislike such an elegant atmosphere unless they just don''t have fine taste, I am afraid that everyone will like such a setting."


    Aka¡ª¡ª You are just as trashy as your trashy taste.


    Shots were fired and Chen Mi together with Fang Chi retreated several steps back. The mers on the centre stage started to y their musical instruments a bit more loudly to suppress Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua''s argument but as soon as the volume of the tune ying on the second floor was raised, the volume of Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua''s argument would also increase.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu who were entertaining other guests also had to drop what they were doing and had to walk to the spot where the scent of gunpowder was the strongest.


    " What''s going on?" asked Ye Liu as he looked at Chen Mi who was hiding behind Fang Chi, even Little bun has buried himself under the wings of his father not daring to pop his head back out ¡ª¡ª Daddy, they were terrible. Never before has he seen such a fight!


    Chen Mi slowly raised his head and whispered to Ye Liu and Shen Li. " This is Marquis Qiao''s husbands, Wife asked me to take care of them but suddenly they are like this, what should we do?"


    After finding out the identity of the two mers, even Ye Liu and Shen Li were a bit troubled. The identities of these mers weren''t simple, if they offended them then maybe Yu Dong might have to face a lot of trouble in the future, they needed to take care of this matter properly¡ª¡ª


    While they were still pondering what they should do, Xiao Bai who was watching his performance being disrupted finally lost his temper and mmed his Guqin in Xu Zimo''s hands and stood up before snatching the wooden tray from the server girl walking past him.


    Then with a smile that was as fake as it was wide, he walked over to the two mers who were throwing daggers at each other and gushed, " Oh dear, you two must be tired aftering so far, aren''t you? And the weather! Oh my gosh, it is just so terrible, I am telling you. It''s like trying to roast and boil me at the same time, I can''t wait for winter toe and give me some relief, aish¡­ but for now, we can only drink these and quench our thirst."


    Interjecting himself between the two mers, he smiled disying his pearly white teeth to them. " Here you go, nice and cold¡ª¡ª- I promise that you will like it, I swear."


    Because of Xiao Bai''s interruption, the rhythm of the quarrel broke and behind them, Xu Zimo started to y the Guqin when Xiao Bai hinted at him with a sneaky wink.


    Zhou Ming was stunned at the sudden beautiful face that interrupted him, he didn''t know what to do and unconsciously took the cup that was handed to him by Xiao Bai, and his ushering he even drank the sweet milkshake. The same thing happened with Jiang Fenhua and once the two calmed down they couldn''t help but be embarrassed.


    Jiang Fenhua originally didn''t n to fight with Zhou Ming but he was really upset when he found out that Qiao Sha was taking Zhou Ming on a trip to the town and not him. Though he would admit that in the past what he did wasn''t moral and his behaviour was nothing but atrocious.


    But he didn''t have a choice either! His mother threatened him with her life if not what kind of mer would be willing to through his face away?


    In the end, he had to sneak into Qiao Sha''s bed.


    He admitted his guilt but he was also pregnant and a human. As a husband how can he not feel upset when he saw his wife smile at another mer with a heartwarming smile but when facing him, her face would be as cold as the bottom of an iron pot in winter.


    Even today when the two of them were leaving the house alone, they were smiling like crazy but the second he joined in ¡ª¡ª Zhou Ming pulled a long face and as soon as he pulled a long face, his wife started to ignore him.


    Why was it that Zhou Ming was pampered like a little ancestor and he was treated like a bug that could be squashed at any moment?


    That was why he triggered Zhou Ming with his words.


    Zhou Ming too was a bit embarrassed but he didn''t show it on his face and quickly calmed down before asking Chen Mi to show him, his room.


    Once they were done dealing with these two troublesome big masters, the four of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    " Why the long faces?" Though Xiao Bai was just as scared as the others, he was apt in the art of socialising and was thus, fearless unlike these four, who were seeing something like this for the first time. He snatched the low alcoholic content cocktails that the server girl was walking past them carrying and handed one to each before taking one for himself. " This is a great day, the opening was a sess, we should be celebrating not pulling long faces, so cheer up!"


    Then he drowned the cup that he was holding in his hand, the others followed suit even Fang Chi who wasn''t feeling too well. However, he only took one sip and his entire stomach started to churn¡ª¡ª " Ouh" with a painful moan he rushed to the washroom with his hands sped tightly against his mouth.


    The others were startled, after exchanging a nce with each other, they too rushed after Fang Chi, who walked out of the washroom after washing his face and gargling.


    Shen Li noticed that thetter was looking a bit weak so he strode forward and sped Fang Chi''s arm before asking, " Chi are you okay?"


    " I¡ª-" before Fang Chi could answer, Chen Mi gasped and eximed in excitement. " Hey, is it just me or Brother Chi''s cinnabar has gotten redder?"


    P.s: it''s the start of the month, please support the book by showing me love through your gifts and powerstones! It will give me motivation to bring you more interesting chapters!

 Chapter 335 Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 335 Pregnant?</h4>


    As soon as Chen Mi said that everyone''s attention snapped to Fang Chi''s cinnabar and sure enough the red lotus has turned even more crimson than before. Chen Mi mped his hand on his mouth as he let out a muffled cry, though Fang Chi was more like apetitor to him now, he was still happy for him, in thest two months, he has gotten fairly close to Fang Chi and now that he was the first to find out that Fang Chi was pregnant, Chen Mi couldn''t control his happiness.


    He stomped his feet and looked at Fang Chi gleefully. " You are pregnant! Brother Chi, this is really great, now our family is going to have another new member."


    Fang Chi blinked his eyes in a daze and instinctively his hands brushed on his stomach as he slowly caressed it. He was pregnant? As in with a child in his belly? Though he knew that after being doted on by Yu Dong so much, he would sooner orter get pregnant and was even prepared for it but now that the thing has be his reality, Fang Chi was simply speechless. In fact, he was beyond speechless, he could only softly rub his belly and blink in a daze¡ª¡ª he was really pregnant¡­ pregnant with Yu Dong''s child.


    " I...I am pregnant?" There was a life growing inside him and all Fang Chi could do was foolishly look at others, he was going to be a daddy in the next nine months! His heart was getting filled with so much warmth that Fang Chi felt that it was going to explode. A child¡­ he has a child!


    " That''s right, Brother Chi!" Chen Mi rushed forward and stood in front of Fang Chi, with a face splitting grin. " You are going to be a daddy soon!"


    As the realisation hit him Fang Chi swayed, it was a good thing that Shen Li was holding on to him or else it would have been a tragedy.


    " I ¡­ I am pregnant¡­ really pregnant."Fang Chi cupped his mouth as he muttered to himself, a few months ago he couldn''t even imagine himself getting married much less bing a daddy. If someone had told him back then that he was going to get pregnant in six months span, he would have thrown fists at that person, after all, he was the most despised mer of the vige. Even though he never did anything other than holding hands with Mu Yuxi, he was still dered as promiscuous¡ª¡ª he never believed that he would be able to marry any woman.


    And now, he was actually pregnant?


    How will he not feel happy until he started to feel faint from it? Getting married was like a dream to him but now he wasn''t only married to someone but he was going to be the daddy of his wife''s child!


    Fang Chi was in shock and so were Shen Li and Ye Liu. They have been married to Yu Dong for years and they were yet to get pregnant, yet Fang Chi got pregnant in just a span of a few months? Wasn''t it like a p for them to wake up to reality?


    Though the two of them felt a sudden sense of urgency in their hearts, they still suppressed the anxiety that they were feeling and took Fang Chi to the back room where the mers who performed on the second floor took a break.


    " You need to sit down," said Shen Li as he guided Fang Chi to afortable recliner and helped him down before putting a fluffy pillow behind Fang Chi. Though he wasn''t able to get pregnant, he was quite knowledgeable about how to deal with a pregnant mer after taking care of Chen Mi for so long. " Liu, go and bring some sugar and salt water to replenish Chi''s energy, he has thrown up everything he ate this morning, that''s not good for him or his child."


    Then he turned to Fang Chi and exined patiently. " First try to stomach this drink and then we will prepare something light for you, I know it will be hard on you since you are not feeling well but staying empty stomach while carrying a baby is never an option got it? So, try to eat and drink a little even if it makes you sick, alright?"


    Fang Chi nodded just as Ye Liu returned with a cup of the sweet and salty drink, he handed it to Fang Chi, who took it with shaky hands. Even now everything felt like a dream to him.


    However, just as he brought the cup to his mouth, another wave of nausea hit him and he realised that it wasn''t a dream but his reality. Though he wished that it was a sweet reality like his dreams because he couldn''t bring himself to take a single sip much less drink the entire cup, with a troubled expression, he turned to Shen Li. " Brother Li, I think I will drink thister on." After saying this, he tried to put the cup back on the table but then Shen Li grasped his hand and brought the cup back to his mouth.


    " No, we can''t do that, didn''t I say? Staying empty stomach is never an option when you are with a child, now quickly drink it." Then even though Fang Chi was making faces like a child who was forced to swallow bitter medicine, Shen Li forced him to finish the drink, however, it was no good. Only two secondster of finishing the drink, Fang Chi gagged again and Ye Liu immediately ced a bucket in front of him, he only brought it with him just in case but didn''t think that it will actuallye into use.


    When Chen Mi was pregnant, his morning sickness wasn''t as bad as Fang Chi''s. At least he could drink water without throwing it all up.


    Fang Chi picked up the bucket and then threw up the drink all at once. After he was done, he apologetically looked at the others but unfortunately for him, his brothers had no mercy for him as Shen Li turned to Chen Mi with a smile and said, "Mi, go and ask the kitchen to make a special bowl of porridge for Chi and while you are at it tell Dong Dong this good news as well."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 336 Not a fluke, right?

    <h4>Chapter 336 Not a fluke, right?</h4>


    Chen Mi was of course willing to finish this task, he immediately handed little bun to Xiao Bai who took the little boy in his arms without much thought. It was as if he knew instinctively that the child was going to getnded in his arms one way or another.


    Xiao Bai: "¡­."


    Little bun: "¡­."


    However, just because he was ready doesn''t mean that he was happy about this development. Little bun and Xiao Bai looked at each other, both of them shooting daggers at each other. Ever since the day of the wedding, the two have dered each other enemies. And now these two self-proimed enemies have to take care of each other once again? What a drag.


    Chen Mi didn''t have any idea that his son was unhappy with the arms he was thrown in and quickly descended the stairs, once or twice he even took two stairs at one time.


    Yu Dong was managing the record book in which they were writing down all the profit that they made today when Chen Mi came rushing toward her and mmed his palms on the reception table, startling her. What was up with him? Thought Yu Dong as she raised her head and looked at Chen Mi who was grinning slyly at her, every time her third husband wore this smile, he was preparing to either make trouble for her or he was ready to pull something sneaky.


    " What''s wrong?" she asked, watching Chen Mi''s expression carefully why was it that he looked even more smug after she asked him this question.


    Chen Mi cupped his face and shook his head while clicking his tongue. " Seriously, wife. How can you make such a mistake, shouldn''t you be the first one to find out about it?"


    Yu Dong frowned as she looked at Chen Mi, she couldn''t figure out what he was trying to do. Putting down the ount book on the table she carefully asked, " And what mistake did I make?"


    However, instead of answering her, Chen Mi only tsked. " To think that you were such a person, I expected better from you, wife."


    " I am sorry?" There was only one thing that Yu Dong learned after living with three husbands, as long as they were upset, she should just go ahead and apologise, it wasn''t that she was trying to becent nor was she disinterested in what her husbands had to say to her, it was just that sometimes they just didn''t tell her straight-ahead what was going on in their head and would go round and round like Chen Mi was doing currently.


    She wasn''t good at dealing with their mood swings.


    " You are not even apologetic, are you?" said Chen Mi as he crossed his arms and sullenly pouted.


    Yu Dong had to try really hard not tough out loud as she shook her head. " You need to tell me what should I be apologetic about first, only then can I summon my guilty conscience. Without knowing what wrong I have done, how am I supposed to feel apologetic, so why don''t you drop the charges at me dear husband before punishing me?"


    Chen Mi flushed as he quickly looked around, a few days ago, he teased Yu Dong and now she was using his words to flirt with him everywhere. Cheeks bulging like a squirrel, Chen Mi red at her, " You just know how to tease me, but don''t know how to take responsibility for your actions."


    " Excuse me?"


    " Do you know, Brother Chi is pregnant¡­ and it is your fault. But look at you, you don''t even know what have you done," said Chen Mi as he shrugged while shaking his head.


    He waited for a while for Yu Dong to say something when she didn''t, he opened his eyes and peeped at Yu Dong who seemed to have frozen in shock. He wasn''t surprised by her reaction and poked her arm, " Hey, don''t freeze up like this. Come on, we need to go."


    Only then did Yu Dong snap out of her shocked state but she was still looking a bit dazed. " Go? Go where?"


    " Of course to see brother Chi, you silly!" Chen Mi rolled his eyes as he folded his arms. " Your husband is pregnant shouldn''t youe with us and check up on him?"


    Yu Dong could hear everything that Chen Mi was saying but she couldn''t understand a thing¡­ no, she was able to understand it as well but it was just that her entire body has gone numb. She couldn''t think of anything as she looked at Chen Mi and blinked her eyes at him. " Pre¡­..gnant¡­?" She repeated after a long time as she stared at Chen Mi waiting for him to say that he was just joking but instead he just gave her a sincere smile that was like a sure confirmation.


    Yu Dong slid off her chair as realisation finally seeped inside her body. Fang Chi was pregnant¡­ she was going to be a mother!


    Crossing the reception, she walked towards Chen Mi and sped his hands. " Are you sure¡­? It¡­it is no mistake on your part right?"


    If this was any other situation, Chen Mi would have surely gotten angry but this time he simply rolled his eyes and smiled at Yu Dong. He knew just how important it was for her, though Little bun was also her son and she treated him very well, he couldn''t be counted as her son if they were to carefully think about it.


    But this time it was different¡­ Fang Chi was pregnant with Yu Dong''s child.


    The one she would be with from the beginning to the end.


    Chen Mi nodded his head and smilingly said, " There is no mistake, a mer''s cinnabar would get bright red if he gets pregnant¡­ this is the case for everyone. Brother Chi''s cinnabar is now the shade of vermilion, it wasn''t as deep as before as it is now."


    Yu Dong''s fingers trembled as she wiped the sweat off her face. " Then why didn''t we see any signs before?"


    Seeing how nervous she was Chen Mi decided to end her misery. " Because brother Chi said that he ate something bad and that was why his stomach wasn''t feeling good and it takes two months at most for cinnabar to turn a deep vermilion, only when the pregnancy is certain will it show." Then he held Yu Dong''s hands and emphasised each word as he spoke, " You don''t need to worry about it being a fluke, you are really going to be a mother."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    p.s: show some love with powerstones and gifts ¡­ even one is enough¡­ author san begs you all!!

 Chapter 337 Always been him.

    <h4>Chapter 337 Always been him.</h4>


    The realisation finally set in and Yu Dong drew in a shuddering breath, she was going to be a mother! A mother! Happiness surged through her veins as a silly smile started to etch on her face. This was the first time she felt like this, when Little bun was born she was too worried about him, after all Chen Mi was all skin and bones back then, and she was scared out of her wits thinking that her child would be missing a limb or eye, with his daddy being so malnourished.


    Thus, back then she only felt fear and nothing more but this time, it was different. There was no troubling situation nor did she have to worry about how she was going to fetch money to feed her child, the situation was different from before and Yu Dong could finally relish the sweetness of how it felt to be a mother. In the apocalypse world, she was all alone ¡ª¡ª her parents were busy researching this and that, and they had no time for her and her brothers.


    For the sake of giving her little brothers the best life, she chose to be an officer because that post alone allowed the family members to return home at night. With her spiritual powers she could have be a researcher which was a more safer option, after all, she only had to stay inside the researchb and spend her day researching this and that herb, looking for antidotes for zombie bites.


    And it would have paid her better than her job as an officer did but for her brothers, she was prepared to take the risk so that she could return home every night.


    She was so worried about her brothers that she never stopped to think about dating, to her settling down with a man would only hinder her time with her brothers who were only seven and five back then. And soon she became an old shrivelled up raisin from a sweet, fresh grape that no one wanted.


    Yu Dong never got a chance to have a taste of motherhood but now that she was here, she could finally feel the warmth of having a child. Though she wasn''t the one carrying it, her joy was no less than that of Fang Chi.


    She smiled as she looked at the crowd that was sitting in the bar chattering and shouted, " Everyone, today is a special day! So, I will dere that for the next two hours everything is going to be fifty per cent off! Have fun!"


    The crowd of customers were shocked after listening to Yu Dong''s announcement but then they saw the goofy smile on her face and knew that something good must have happened for the owner to kindly let them enjoy a fifty per cent discount though they were curious, the crowd didn''t question Yu Dong and immediately cheered!


    Leaving the cheering crowd behind her Yu Dong rushed to the back room of the second floor because it wasn''t right for her to walk through the front door of the second floor, she chose the back stairs that has been built in case the mers needed to escape in case of emergency, of course, they were heavily guarded as well.


    As she barged through the back room''s door, Fang Chi who was sitting on the chair with Shen Li and Ye Liu taking care of him, looked up. "Dong Dong?" He wanted to stand up but then Yu Dong rushed towards him and before he knew it she was already hugging him.


    " Do you have any idea how happy I am today?" she asked as she pulled him in a tight embrace. She wasn''t lying, she was indeed the most happiest person in this room today, these emotions that she was feeling, it was something that she has never felt before, it was like she was riding on cloud nine. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t bring herself to say those words, so she could only hug Fang Chi tighter in her arms.


    After all, she was never good with words and even more so when she was feeling too overwhelmed.


    Fang Chi who was hugged could feel a warmth that was sweet as honey seep through his pores, Yu Dong wasn''t the only one who was happy. He was very happy too¡ª¡ª this child, he was the proof of Yu Dong''s love for him. There were no more beautiful gifts than the one he received today.


    Yu Dong was hugging Fang Chi thus, she couldn''t see the heartbroken look on the face of her husbands who were standing beside her.


    Shen Li swallowed and gulped down the sour feeling that he was currently perceiving. So, Yu Dong could smile like this, he was such a fool, he shouldn''t have believed when she told him that she didn''t mind him giving her any heirs because she was happy with little bun at the moment. It wasn''t that she didn''t want a child but that she was just trying to coax him by telling sweet lies, saying that she doesn''t mind and what not the truth was that she minded it a lot but she was just trying to keep him happy by saying the opposite of what she felt.


    Ye Liu was no better than Shen Li, the scene in front of him was full of warmth but all he could feel was a cold breeze flowing past him. He unconsciously covered his abdomen and felt like someone has shredded his heart and left it to bleed, it wasn''t that he was jealous of Fang Chi but the truth that he has been denying till now was standing in front of him. He often believed that maybe it was Yu Dong whose body couldn''t cope after overdosing on drugs but now that Fang Chi was pregnant and yet he wasn''t despite being with Yu Dong for so long, the harsh reality was now in front of him.


    There was nothing wrong with Yu Dong, it was him¡­it has always been him.

 Chapter 338 Owe them a bit too much.

    <h4>Chapter 338 Owe them a bit too much.</h4>


    Yu Dong pulled away from Fang Chi and as soon as she pulled away from him, Shen Li and Ye Liu also changed their expressions. Today was a special day for Yu Dong and Fang Chi, they didn''t want to ruin it by showing their expressions to her thus even though they were feeling a bit upset about their incapability to get pregnant, they were still willing to put on a smile.


    After all, this was something all mers had to go through once in their lives. But as the two nced at each other, they were sure of one thing, they needed to get a checkup done as soon as possible because no way in hell were they going to continue living in the dark anymore.


    The two mers clenched their fists and took a deep breath, even though they couldn''t get past the hurdle that life has thrown at them, they wanted to know why they couldn''t make it past it. Or else they won''t be able to sleep at night!


    The door of the back room opened and Xiao Bai who has gone to entertain the guests outside walked right in, though he looked as resplendent as ever but if one were to take a careful look at him, they would see that he was missing the swagger he usually had in his pace. His gaze fell on Yu Dong who was brimming with happiness, he didn''t know why but he really didn''t like the scene in front of him as much as he should have liked it and that was why he didn''t smile at Yu Dong but he did turn to Fang Chi with a smile.


    " Congrattions, I pray that you will give birth to a healthy baby." Xiao Bai''s wishes weren''t empty, he was genuinely happy for Fang Chi after all he has seen just how many troubles the poor mer had to go through before he could marry Yu Dong, it was just that he was finding Yu Dong a bit of an eyesore at the moment and he didn''t know why he was feeling like this.


    "Thank you, brother Bai." Fang Chi smilingly said as he turned to look at Xiao Bai who hase to see him, before he was too shocked but now that he was finally back to his senses, he couldn''t help but feel like the entire world was filled with light, even Xiao Bai who was already shy enough looked like he was an angel descending from the heaven.


    The back door of the room opened and Yu Mai who was ying in the first-floor kitchen came rushing behind him was Chen Mi who was carrying a bowl of porridge. "It''s a good thing that the guys in the kitchen were cooking their lunch, so I got this from them." He handed the bowl to Fang Chi as he sat down next to him. "It''s not much but I did tell them to well, cook for another batch of seafood porridge in case you can''t stomach the shredded chicken one."


    Fang Chi didn''t even have to take a bite to know that he wouldn''t be able to take a bite of this one either, because the second the smell of the cooked porridge wafted to his nostrils, he gagged feeling like he was being choked on something. And hurriedly put it away, as he mped his hand on his mouth and shook his head. " I can''t¡­ I can''t eat it. It smells so bad."


    " It does what now?" Xiao Bai frowned as he picked up the porridge and poked his finger in it before tasting a little bit of it, it tasted fine to him and even the scent was good. Good thing, he tasted it himself or he would have thought that his mers were cking off while working in the kitchen. " It tastes fine to me."


    Chen Mi was amused as he took the bowl from him and handed it back to Fang Chi. " Of course, it tastes all right to you. You aren''t pregnant only those who are pregnant will feel a change in their taste buds." Then he turned to Fang Chi and sternly said, " You have to eat it even if you can''t stomach it, or else you won''t feel goodter on. Every single bowl of grains is really important for a safe and healthy pregnancy."


    Yu Dong felt a pang in her heart when she heard Chen Mi say this, she could feel that he was saying it from his experience. After all, when she wasn''t here, the poor guy didn''t have any grains to eat much less be picky about it. He must have done his best to swallow whatever he was given without any fuss¡ª¡ª sigh, though she wasn''t the one who was responsible for her husbands'' terrible past, she still felt like she owed them a lot every time she thought about what kind of life they have been living with the previous Yu Dong.


    Fang Chi too knew that Chen Mi was saying the truth, after all, when he lived with his grandmother, it was rare for him to even get meat to eat in a month, now that he was living afortable life, how can he act so picky all of a sudden? He picked up the spoon and was just going to take a bite when it was taken away by Yu Dong. " Dong Dong?"


    " If you can''t stomach it there is no need for you to force yourself," said Yu Dong as she turned around and walked towards the exit door. " I will cook something for you, lets''s see if you will be able to eat that or not,"


    Then after closing the door of the back room, she walked away to the kitchen on the first floor. She might not be the perfect wife but the least she could do was to let her pregnant husband eat a decent meal that he will be able to stomach.


    P.s: please send me powerstones and gifts, it gives me motivation to work hard. Please, please even one gift and stone per reader is enough! ;) read a/n

 Chapter 339 What will they do?

    <h4>Chapter 339 What will they do?</h4>


    Yu Dong left to cook something for Fang Chi, while the rest awkwardly sat next to each other. Though everyone was happy for Fang Chi, they all had their own troubles to worry about. Shen Li and Ye Liu couldn''t help but be worried about themselves, even though they were happy about the news addition to their family, the fact that their belly didn''t have any news even after so many years of marriage, was enough to make them worried.


    They have been married to Yu Dong for so many years, in fact, Shen Li got married to her at a young age and the two of them would soon step into their seventh year of marriage, so why was it that he was still not pregnant? In the earlier years, he used to me it on Yu Dong''s alcoholism but now whom he was going to me? Yu Dong wasn''t just healthy, she was now the fittest woman in the vige, tall, lean and good looking.


    He couldn''t even count the mers who secretly peep at his wife when she went out of the house for work on his two hands with his two feetbined the number of mers was that big and so was the threat that he faced every day. Just by looking at how in demand Yu Dong was, he should have gotten pregnant months ago but for some reason even after spending so many nights together with Yu Dong, he was still empty-handed.


    Ye Liu was in a simr situation, he has been married to Yu Dong for more than four years, soon these four years will turn into five and yet there was no news from his womb? Once he could understand but he has been sleeping with Yu Dong a lot more now, even though he wasn''t the one to reach out and hold her, for the sake of fairness Yu Dong spent a night each with her husbands in a single week and the remaining two days were left for the kids.


    This month he slept with Yu Dong four times¡ª¡ª even if sleeping with his wife once didn''t help, after sleeping four times, something should have happened right? And it wasn''t like the situation of their family was simr to as before, now they could eat three meals a day and his health was no longer the same as before, so he should have gotten pregnant by now, right? So, why wasn''t he?


    Even the usually chattering Xiao Bai was silent today, he was sitting on a wooden chair with afortable pillow behind him. He swore that he was really overjoyed for Fang Chi and couldn''t be happier if he wanted to but underneath these emotions, there was an undercurrent of unhappiness.


    Though he didn''t have any reasons he was still upset with what happened right now, he shouldn''t right? Fang Chi was his friend, like a brother from another daddy. So, why was it that he had this itch in his hand to punch Yu Dong in her f*cking face? My logic was he shouldn''t be upset at either of them but he was, and he wasn''t even angry at Fang Chi but Yu Dong, which he found really weird.


    Why was he angry at her? She didn''t even do anything to him!


    As for Fang Chi, he too was feeling a bit awkward as to why? He was a mer too and could understand how Shen Li and Ye Liu were feeling at the moment, if someone else was in their ce, he would have given him a hard time already. After all, Shen Li was Yu Dong''s official husband if he didn''t get pregnant then there would be no official heir of the Yu family, the same could be said for Ye Liu who was the second official husband, if these two couldn''t get pregnant then Yu Dong have to adopt one of his or Chen Mi''s child and let them be named under Shen Li and Ye Liu if she wanted an official heir to her family.


    Because only the first two mers were given the official position as a woman''s husbands. The others can only be marked under the family tree but they wouldn''t be taken as the official¡ª¡ª in short, he and Chen Mi were Yu Dong''s concubines or bedmates though they were still given the title of her husbands but if she were to take their children as her heir, the officials wouldn''t allow her to do that unless Shen Li or Ye Liu takes their children under their name.


    And even if they do that, the embarrassment that they have to face would be one that they will never be able to forget about what kind of mers couldn''t give birth to a child for their wife? This was their responsibility, the sole purpose of their existence in this world, if they were to fail even in this then what good they will do by staying alive?


    These were of course not his thoughts, these were the thoughts of the society who would drown the two of them in spit if they remained childless.


    He still remembers the one time when a mer couldn''t give birth to his wife''s child even after years of marriage, he was scolded not only by his family but he was even taunted by the vigers in the end he jumped in the well of his house and ended his life, only after his death, did his family found out that the mer was, in fact, pregnant but because of a misdiagnosis his life ended with such an unfortunate note.


    Given how and what kind of pressure they were feeling, he could understand how hard it was for them to smile while hiding their pain. So, instead of saying anything, he gave them their space.


    Chen Mi was of the same thoughts, though he would happily let his brother Li and brother Liu adopt his future daughter or son which would only humiliate them even further.


    The silence was suffocating, especially for Shen Li and Ye Liu whose eyes kept flickering as anxiety rose and countless thoughts came to their head, causing their heart to feel stuffed with something hard.


    If something really was wrong with them, then what were they going to do?

 Chapter 340 [Bonus chapter] end of the world or what?

    <h4>Chapter 340 [Bonus chapter] end of the world or what?</h4>


    This thought came to their mind at once, as the two of them turned around and looked at each other. If they remained childless, then they would only have two options, either to step down as Yu Dong''s official husbands or ¡ª¡ª kill themselves.


    As soon as this thought came to their mind, their entire body shivered. They didn''t want to die, they were so happy living their life with Yu Dong, seeing her joke around with them, teasing and flirting with them every now and then, this was a life they have never thought about living. After all, there was a time when they couldn''t even think about having a full meal and dreamed of dying every day but now things were different, they were happy, contented and at ease with their current life, they wanted to grow old and live with Yu Dong for a long time.


    But if¡ª¡ª-


    Shen Li touched his abdomen, a gloomy glint shing in his eyes, a child was his dream¡­ ever since Yu Dong came into his life, he has been looking forward to giving birth to her child. If he couldn''t even do that, then how was he supposed to stay alive? What was the meaning of living a life like this? No seriously, he¡­ what will he do?


    Yu Mai sensed the bleak situation that was inside the back room and slowly hid behind Chen Mi who was the calmest of all at the moment, he was a child who has suffered through much physical torture by his sister and thus, he was very sensitive to the change of emotions of the people around him, clutching Chen Mi''s pants, he slowly whispered, " Am I going to be an uncle again?"


    Chen Mi stiffened and so did the others, but when their gaze fell on Yu Mai''s terrified face, they couldn''t help but be ashamed. What were they doing? Scaring a child so small, Shen Li stood up and picked Yu Mai up in his arms before smiling gently as he nuzzled his nose with his. " That''s right, your fourth brother inw has a baby in his stomach."


    Yu Mai''s gaze skimmed over to Fang Chi''s stomach and then he turned to look at Fang Chi who was smiling at him. He jumped, a bit shy, though Fang Chi was his brother inw, Yu Mai wasn''t that close to him, so, he nuzzled his face against Shen Li''s neck and softly said, " Then ¡­ Then there will be another baby to y with ?"


    Shen Li looked at Yu Mai who was acting shy with Fang Chi and turned his face so that he was looking at him. " If you want to y with baby, then you need to ask your fourth brother inw if he will let you y with the baby."


    Because of his nature, Yu Mai wasn''t trusting strangers that easily. The only person he trusted with ease was Lang Ru and that was because the two were around the same age with a few years difference, other than he has never opened his heart to others with ease.


    This was a habit that needed to be changed slowly.


    Yu Mai hesitated to look reluctant but when he saw that his eldest brother inw wasn''t babying him, he sulkily turned to his fourth brother inw. Then with a voice that was as soft as that of a mosquito, he asked, " Fourth brother¡­ can...Can I y with your baby?"


    Fang Chi of course felt his heart melt in a goo, his little brother inw was really too cute for his health. He smiled as he nodded, " Of course, you can."


    After receiving the permission, Yu Mai''s lips curled in a beaming smile as he turned to look at Shen Li who was smiling back at him. " Happy now?"


    Yu Mai nodded but then his gaze fell on the little bun who was sitting in Chen Mi''sp dressed in an adorable red dress with a matching hat, he thought for a moment and then all of a sudden shouted, " little bun, you are no longer the baby of the house!"


    Little bun who was drowsing sleepily a moment ago sat upright as he looked around the room in full alert. Who was it? Who was threatening his position, how dare they do that! He was the only baby of his mother!


    Seeing that Little bun was awake, Yu Mai pointed at Fang Chi and somewhat teasingly added, " Fourth brother inw has a baby in his stomach, he is smaller than you¡­so he is the baby now, not you!"


    Actually, Yu Mai had a very selfish notion behind this instigation. In his house, he would be beaten and punished every time he made a mistake but what was more that little nephew of his was even smarter than him! He knew how to shift the me on him and because he was the little baby of the house, he was able to get away with everything! And he the uncle of this little demon was left to suffer! Now with this new baby, Little bun''s status as the little baby of the house was sure to drop! Let''s see how he will shift the me on him!


    Little bun swiftly turned to look at Fang Chi, under the little boy''s gaze Fang Chi started to feel a bit ufortable. Why did he feel like that Little bun was ming him for doing him a great personal wrong? It wasn''t that he got pregnant alone, Yu Dong had an equal hand in it, so why was he ming him alone?


    Fang Chi wasn''t surprised by little bun''s sharp attitude, he has long been ustomed to Little bun''s smartness.


    " Abu Abu?"


    What little bun said made no sense so, Fang Chi could only turn to look at Chen Mi who just chuckled and tranted. " He is asking whether what Mai said was true or not?"


    He said so much with just ''Abu Abu''? Though Fang Chi was confused he still nodded and said, " That''s right."


    It was as if the little bun was waiting for him to say this because just a secondter, his eyes filled with tears as he let out an earth-shaking cry!


    " Ahh, aawwu awau! Aiai Aiaai!" I am still this family''s baby!!!!


    Yu Dong, who was cooking porridge for Fang Chi jumped as she rushed out of the kitchen holding adle and wearing an apron to the back room as she pushed open the door and shouted, " Is it the end of the world or what?"


    P.s: give me motivation to keep posting regrly by sending me gifts and powerstones, I beg you guys!

 Chapter 341 Most special.

    <h4>Chapter 341 Most special.</h4>


    Yu Dong was really surprised by the sudden cry, wasn''t everything alright just a few minutes ago when she left? Why was it that in just a few minutes, her son was crying like the world was going to end soon? What happened in such a short span of time?


    Little bun heard the voice of his mother and immediately looked over his daddy''s shoulder and huped, he was so angry¡ª¡ª so upset, he was the only baby of this family, wasn''t he enough why was there a need of adding more noisy brats in the house? Haven''t they seen those ugly, snot covered children running around the vige, each one was more noisier than the other, if there was another child added to the mix what will happen to his peace?


    And more importantly, his mother''s attention would be diverted! How pitiful! He was so pitiful! Not only will he have to give up his peace but also give up on his mother''s attention? That was just so unfair! Why was this happening to him? He wanted a refund! Pamper him more!


    As he thought about what kind of life he will have to live in the future, his tears didn''t stop instead they started to flow down even more furiously and before anyone knew it, he was howling like a lone wolf on the edge of the cliff.


    '' Snow day on a cold cliff


    All birds have tucked their wings


    No one was in sight


    A baby abandoned by his family sits in the corner


    Nibbling on a dried cold bun''


    " Wahhh!" He didn''t want to nibble on a cold bun, he didn''t want to give his clothes and toys away to that little brat!


    " Oh dear, why are you crying?" Yu Dong''s brows scrunched up as she strode towards her son, who took one glimpse of her frown. He huped twice ¡ª¡ª- look, his mother was already annoyed by him, his breathing turned ragged as he shook his head. What love? What promises? All women were heartbreakers!


    On a very lonely day, Little bun came to an understanding of the cruel reality of life.


    Humph, so what if she doesn''t care about him? He will not care about her either. Then just as Yu Dong raised her hand to wipe little bun''s tears, thetter turned his head and looked away, not allowing her to touch his face.


    " What the¡ª¡ª" this was the first time little bun has turned his head away from her, confused she looked up at Chen Mi who gave her a sheepish smile as he rocked his son. " It''s nothing, he just found out that he is not going to be the only baby of the family, most probably he is upset about it and nothing else."


    Yu Dong wasn''t surprised after listening to Chen Mi''s exnation, she was very well aware of how much of a dramatic queen her son was, she shook her head with a doting smile and raised her hands as she took little bun from Chen Mi''s arms. Though she took him in her arms, her son refused to look at her and kept sniffling with his head bowed.


    She smiled as she hugged him, softly patting his back, she whispered, "It''s true that little bun will no longer be the only child of the family."


    The baby in her arms stiffened and just as he was about to cry again, she added. " But he will always be my first child and no one will be able to take that away, the first child that I held was little bun and that''s why he has a special ce in my heart."


    Little bun blinked his eyes, and though he didn''t understand the entire thing, he did understand that he was his mother''s special child. That was just like him, apart from listening to the things that were of use to him, he didn''t care about the rest of the things.


    "Aah?" Pulling back little bun looked at his mother with a distrustful gaze.


    " Really, you are my most special child," said Yu Dong as she patted him and kissed his nose. Only after listening to his mother''s confirmation did little bun stop crying but he refused to let go of his mother, since Yu Dong couldn''t take a small child to the kitchen, she could only turn to Chen Mi. " Mi, why don''t you bring the porridge that I cooked? It''s done you just need todle it in the bowl, and nothing else."


    Chen Mi nodded but before leaving he smacked the back of his son, as he lightly chided him. " Such a Drama King, really."


    Then he crossed the room without looking at his elder brothers, he was worried that he would look at those eyes that were filled with yearning and then show a sympathetic expression¡ª¡ª that will only hurt his brothers.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu were indeed looking at Yu Dong with eyes that were filled with desire, they too wanted to see their wife dote on their children. But ¡ª¡ª their expression darkened once again and they couldn''t help but worry about what was wrong with them.


    Yu Dong''s gaze fell on theirplicated expression while she was rocking little bun, she blinked and then was reminded of the time, Aunt Wang told her that she needed to have her husbands checked. At that time, she didn''t suggest it to them because she didn''t want to hurt them but now maybe she will take them to a good doctor and have them checked out. What she didn''t know was that she wouldn''t get a chance to do that, the matter will get so out of her control that she wouldn''t be able to rein it back.


    Chen Mi returned with the porridge and behind him were Zhu Qian and Lang Ru, Yu Dong saw this and her lips twitched was Chen Mi some kind of human ma that he always attracted people to him? Every time he left to get the porridge, he returned with someone.


    He handed the porridge to Fang Chi who took it dly unlike the other porridge this one didn''t smell that bad to him and it didn''t trigger his nausea either and why would it? This was Yu Dong''s special porridge with spiritual energy!

 Chapter 342 Was he dying?

    <h4>Chapter 342 Was he dying?</h4>


    Zhu Qian walked toward Fang Chi and handed him a red packet that he took out from his sleeve. "It''s not much but it''s our goodwill please don''t reject it."


    Of course, Fang Chi couldn''t reject it now that Zhu Qian has said it like this, so he took the red envelope and thanked Zhu Qian for his wishes. Behind him was Lang Ru who has trailed after her daddy, since she was still young, she could, of course,e to the section where women were not permitted, she walked up to Shen Li and tugged on his robe. " Brother Li, can you put Mai down, I want to y with him."


    Shen Li smiled as he obliged Lang Ru''s request, he carefully put Yu Mai down who tottered towards his friend. " I am going to be an uncle," he said smiling like a little goof. " I asked my brother inw, once the babyes we can even y with it."


    Lang Ru wanted to tell him that he would be the only one who would be able to y with the baby since she would have to leave for the academy. But then she didn''t say anything, if she told Yu Mai that she was leaving, he will only get more upset with her so, she just nodded and said, " yeah."


    Yu Mai was already very happy and thus he didn''t notice that Lang Ru was only saying it casually and didn''t look serious at all, he thought about something then sped Lang Ru''s wrist and ran out of the room. Lang Ru was used to his antics, so she didn''t struggle and let him drag her around with him, once the two kids reached the first floor, Yu Mai looked around and when his gaze fell on the person that he was looking for, he immediately walked towards her.


    Lang was no longer the same as she was a couple of months ago, she was used to drinking the spiritual water from the well of the Yu family and then there was also the fact that she has been training with Yu Dong for a long time thus when Yu Mai was walking towards her, she has already sensed that he wasing in her direction. Smiling, she crouched down. " How can I help you little Mai?"


    Yu Mai took out a bunch of coins from his pocket and handed them to Lang. After watching the children of the vige, he has learned a new word that was ''pocket money'' and demanded that Yu Dong hand him pocket money too, what he didn''t know was that the vige kids only got a coin or so as to pocket money if they were lucky most of the time it was a meat bun or something of the sort unlike them, Yu Mai actually got a lot of copper coins as his pocket money, because Yu Dong too unlike the rest of the parents in the vige, didn''t understand that ¡ª¡ªpocket money here had a different meaning than it had in the modern world.


    "I want to buy candies for everyone, I am going to be an uncle! It''s my responsibility to buy something sweet for everyone to eat," said Yu Mai with a proud look on his face, Lang saw him like this and smiled¡ª¡ª the bunch of copper coins was no way enough to buy so many sweets but she didn''t say anything and simply agreed. " Alright."


    The Yu family has done so much for her, the least she could do was to buy a bunch of sweets for them to scatter around. Lang did as Yu Mai ordered and brought a bunch of sweets before handing them to the little boy who went around distributing them in the bar, at the same time asking for the blessing of the customers.


    " I am going to be uncle, don''t forget to pray for my uncle!"


    " Here take this sweet and pray for my brother inw to give birth to a sweet and chubby baby."


    The customers all heard his chatter and couldn''t help but chuckle¡ª¡ª ah, so this was why the owner of this bar rushed to the back room, she was actually a husband doting maniac huh?


    After finding out the reason for Yu Dong''s weird actions the customers allughed as they took the candies and promised Yu Mai that they will pray for his brother inw.


    Because Fang Chi wasn''t feeling good, the bar was closed after the candies were given out. Even Song Yixu and Qiao Sha left silently, they knew that this was the time that Yu Dong would like to spend with her family, so they only congratted her before leaving promising that they wille to meet her soon.


    Yu Dong thanked them before closing the shop, leaving Xiao Bai in charge of taking care of everything that he agreed to with a very bad expression causing her to frown¡ª¡ª why was he looking at her like she owed him a thousand taels? However, she didn''t pay much attention to him, after all, she was already having a hard time thinking about Shen Li and Ye Liu who looked a bit less energetic because of their overthinking and there was also Fang Chi who wasn''t looking good even after eating the bowl of spiritual porridge, it was just good enough to make him stop heaving.


    " We will talkter," she said though she couldn''t ask what was wrong with him, Yu Dong wasn''t going to let the matter rest. She took onest look at Xiao Bai''s expression that was full of anger towards her and she sighed, surely it was something that she did but was there anything that she did wrong to him?


    From what she could remember she hadn''t done anything wrong. With her brows scrunched up she hiked the whip up before striking the mule and driving the carriage away, Xiao Bai watched her go and bit his lips ¡ª¡ª why was his heart hurting like this? Why was he so angry? He should be happy for Fang Chi, he was happy under all the anger he was happy ¡ª¡ª so what was it that was eating him up like this?


    Throwing the full moon fan in his hands down on the floor, he strode towards the shop and shouted at Xu Zimo. " Go and get me a doctor!" He clutched his chest and jumped on his bed ¡ª¡ª why was it hurting so much? Was he dying? Because it was hurting that bad.


    p.s : Send me powerstones and gifts, or I will sing more of my tacky song! Sob, sob I received so many gifts, after so long! Wahhh!! Don''t drop the number now please! Check a/n:

 Chapter 343 Still the same.

    <h4>Chapter 343 Still the same.</h4>


    The carriage drove through the streets of the town before it started to jolt around on the uneven paths of their vige, Yu Dong frowned as she looked at the uneven roads and couldn''t help but think about whether or not she should move somewhere else. Though she liked the peaceful life that she has now, she also had to think about her children, there were not many resources around the vige and there was also the matter with the academy where mers were not allowed to study.


    Though the vigers thought that such a thing was alright, Yu Dong couldn''t help but think that this kind of unfair treatment wasn''t good for her children, in her view even if her children couldn''t get into the academy they should at least be able to get a decent education should they not? What kind of life will her kids live if they didn''t even know the basic things such as simple calctions?


    If Yu Dong''s husbands were educated then they wouldn''t have had such a hard time when the previous Yu Dong wasn''t in any condition to make an earning. They could have at least earned enough if they were educated at least, she, of course, wouldn''t let any of her kids live a life like her husbands lived before she transmigrated here but she would like it if they learned a few things.


    Looks like she has to think about moving from here and looking for a house in the town. Though she didn''t have much money left in her pockets at the moment, she could always earn more in the future¡ª¡ªafter all nothing was more important than raising her children in a good environment!


    She came to a decision and so did the carriage as it came to a stop at the door of the new Yu family residence. Yu Dong hopped down from the driver''s seat and opened the door of the carriage before helping Fang Chi down.


    " I am fine, Dong Dong," said Fang Chi, as he walked down from the carriage, he might be pregnant but he could still move around can''t he? There was no need for his wife to help him around all the time but just as he said that his feet stumbled on an uneven bump on the ground where he wasn''t paying attention and Yu Dong raised one brow as she straightened him up. " You are fine, huh?"


    Fang Chi blushed, he didn''t know why this happened just the moment he said that he was fine but he still bit his lips and smiled awkwardly. There was nothing else to say, his wife was always right! She was right in helping him up if not he would have definitely fallen to the ground and given everyone a scare of their lives.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu watched Yu Dong help Fang Chi and their heart couldn''t help but turn sour, if they were pregnant wouldn''t Yu Dong have helped them around like that? She surely would have! They used to think that if Fang Chi was to get pregnant they would have been fine after all they were already used to it but now that they were seeing everything from their eyes, they couldn''t help but be upset, this wasn''t right ¡ª¡ª this was really not right! Why ¡ª¡ª why weren''t they pregnant? If they have been pregnant and felt Yu Dong''s love and care they wouldn''t have been so upset today!


    Chen Mi saw the expressions on their faces and awkwardly lowered his head, he couldn''t say that he understood how they were feeling at the moment but he surely knew that there were a lot of things that were going on in their heads and neither of them was any good.


    He wanted to tell them that they shouldn''t worry too much, it was alright if they didn''t have a child. Yu Dong will surely not be biased towards them and would love them all the same, this was something that he has felt ever since she came into their lives. She loved Little bun a lot but that didn''t mean that he was given any extra ounce of affection than the others, he was treated just like the others and his turn to sleep with her was also the same.


    Even now, it might look like she was favouring Fang Chi but that wasn''t the case. They never left their house thus they weren''t aware of the bumps on the ground that formed every day and deformed every night unlike Yu Dong who left the house for work every day, she might have noticed the new bumps that might have been caused by the ox cart that drove by or the children ying on the ground with mud.


    That was why she helped Fang Chi knowing that he might stumble. She was just being considerate, not biased but as he raised his head and looked at Shen Li and Ye Liu whose eyes were glimmering with gloom, he was sure that no matter what he said right now wouldn''t work on his brothers anyway. But he couldn''t just let them overthink so he opened his mouth to say something that will help ease their mood when Yu Dong''s head popped inside as she looked at them in confusion. " What are you all doing? Do you want to spend the rest of the night in the carriage?"


    Shen Li who was clutching his robe tightly looked at Yu Dong and was stunned, he peered over her shoulder and saw that Fang Chi too was standing there next to her. " Dong Dong, you were waiting for us?"


    Yu Dong frowned at his question like she couldn''t understand why he was asking her such a thing. " If not? Do you think that I will leave you all behind when have I done that?"


    Well, she has never done that before, she has always waited outside the carriage to help them down but today they thought that it would be different given that Fang Chi was pregnant but as Shen Li took Yu Dong''s hand and she carefully helped him down, even wrapping her arm around his waist when he stumbled on the same spot as Fang Chi, Shen Li realised that Yu Dong was the same as ever ¡ª¡ª the one who changed was him because he was burning with jealousy.

 Chapter 344 Pickles

    <h4>Chapter 344 Pickles</h4>


    Yu Dong helped her husbands down, she didn''t act like she was favouring anyone and that seemed to have calmed Ye Liu and Shen Li a bit. At least their silent bellies haven''t affected Yu Dong, she cared about them just as much as she did before that was enough to make their heart rest at ease for a while, though they were still worried their worries seemed to have lessened significantly. Theyughed and chatted with Fang Chi and Chen Mi, setting their mind at ease as well.


    The candies that were brought by Lang were distributed in the vige as well, those who received the candies of course congratted Yu Dong, some even took out a few cents and put them in red packets before handing them to Lang, Yu Mai and Lang Ru while the others who couldn''t fork out any sum of money handed something good to eat though it wasn''t much but it was their thoughtfulness that counted.


    The biggest package that Lang received was surprisingly from the Yu family, Grandma Yu when she heard that Yu Dong was going to be a mother again, immediately took out a red packet of five taels and some pickles from her house before handing it all to Lang who thanked her for her good intentions before returning to the new family residence.


    " Dear God, thank you for your blessings." Grandma Yu limped back into her house and offered incense to the small temple that she has made in her house.


    Seeing his wife act like this old man Yu was really furious, even now¡ª- even now that son of a bitch was the one whom his wife loved the most. He didn''t see her offering any incense to God when his daughter became a mother but now that Yu Dong was going to be a mother, she was offering incense to God? Really?


    And what was even more upsetting, she even took out a good sum of money from their house savings and handed it to that woman! For what?


    The more he thought about it the angrier he got, ring at his wife, he couldn''t help but sneer. " When Cheng''er was born you only offered a single tael but now that ¡ª¡ª your precious granddaughter is going to be a mother you handed five taels, you sure are unbiased my wife!"


    Grandma Yu frowned as she looked at her husband who was using such sharp words with her even on such a happy asion. This was why she never wanted to marry him. If not for her mother who was won over by the sweet talks of her third husband''s daddy, she would have never ever epted his hand in marriage even if his family offered him a good sum of bridegroom price.


    This husband of hers was petty, narrow-minded and loved to count even the smallest grievance that he has never even suffered. Sighing, she put closed the lid of the incense burner and then looked at her husband, " When Cheng''er was born you took out a huge chunk of our savings already and that was why I could only hand one tael back then and what''s more his parents are still alive and well, unlike Dong Dong''s! As her grandmother I have to fulfil their responsibilities as well, it''s bad enough that you exploited my daughter and son inw all their life and then kicked their daughter out of the family. You are not the slightest bit ashamed of seeing them in the afterlife without any answers but I am ¡ª¡ª I want to meet my daughter and look her in the eyes with love not shame."


    " Of course, I am the only one who is wrong in this matter. It has always been Me, Me, Me!" snapped Old man Yu, as he flung his handkerchief on the floor. " Maybe if you paid a little more attention to my daughter as much you pay attention to outsiders then maybe I wouldn''t have to be so calctive!"


    " Dong Dong is not an outsider!"


    " Oh yeah! When was thest time she came to visit you!"


    Yu Tong who just returned home from the docks heard her grandparents quarrelling and sighed in exasperation, everyday her desire to get out of this family grew more and more. She shook her head and walked towards the kitchen, the earnings today weren''t good and that was why she had to walk all the way from the dock to the vige she was thirsty and hungry and had no mood to interfere with her grandparents'' fight, however just as she walked inside the kitchen she saw a peculiar scene, her daddy was throwing a perfectly good batch of pickle away.


    " Daddy, what are you doing?" frowning she asked as she looked at the drainage that now smelled of pickles. " Why did you throw it all, wasn''t it alright just a few days ago?"


    Qiu Bai hadn''t expected his daughter to return so soon, he jumped and almost dropped the jar on the ground when he heard her call him. " I ¡ª¡ª I threw this away because of your mother, you know how she is, right? She used a dirty spoon to take some pickles out and now the entire thing has been ruined. I wanted to eat some rice with pickle but then I noticed that there was fungus growing on it and sigh" he shook his head with an ufortable expression. " Now the entire thing is ruined what can I do other than throw it away."


    Then looking around he winked at Yu Tong secretively. " Don''t tell your grandpa that I threw it away, I will make a new batch soon and rece it. If your grandpa found out then he will make things even with me, since his daughter can never be in the wrong."


    Yu Tong looked confused but she still nodded, she couldn''t think of any other reasons why her daddy would throw out a perfect batch of new pickles with his petty nature. So, she just conceded to his request and walked back inside.


    When Qiu Bai saw that his daughter wasn''t suspicious he patted his chest and sighed in relief. Good thing that she didn''t question him more or else¡ª¡ª


    author''s note: Keep supporting my work, it makes me feel so good that I want to smirk!! I love the powerstones and gifts that I am receiving from you guys *sobs*.

 Chapter 345 Sly girl.

    <h4>Chapter 345 Sly girl.</h4>


    Lang returned to the Yu family''s house with all the gifts token she has received without pocketing one cent, she was so grateful to the Yu family that she couldn''t even bring herself to sneak even one red packet out of the pile that she was carrying if this would have been someone else, they would have certainly done so ¡ª¡ª while she was walking towards the Yu family''s house, she met with Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu who were returning from their daily walk.


    Uncle Fu could no longer hide his pregnancy, though he received a good deal of criticism from the vigers, who called him shameless under their breath for getting pregnant at such an advanced age but Uncle Fu didn''t let it get to him. After all, his wife was fulfilling her promise of never taking another mer as her husband, the promise was something that they have made when they were young and naive. Even if she had broken it, he wouldn''t have gotten angry at her at all, he knew the life of a mer, knew that he was bound to tackle several mers and was even prepared to do so but ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªBut his wife took their promise to her heart and never married another mer, so how can he not fulfil his duty by giving her a lot of descendants? So, what if he was called shameless,pared to those who had thirty or so mers in their house and spent their nights with a different mer each night, he was still better.


    At least he was spending his nights with only one woman!


    " Watch your steps, you are now in your sixth month what if you stumble?" Aunt Wang didn''t let go of Uncle Fu''s hand not for even one second yet she kept warning him for every single step that he took.


    Uncle Fu smiled at her panic-stricken expression, honestly, just for the sake of seeing this expression on her boorish wife it was well worth getting pregnant and walking through the gates of hell. He patted the back of her hand and somewhat calmly said, " I know that you will hold me every time, I stumble. I have great faith in you, my wife."


    Aunt Wang pouted her lips as a gentle blush coated her cheeks, huffing as she looked around. " Don''t say nonsense, if someone hears you, they will call you shameless."


    " Pfft, are you still upset that I stopped you from hitting the son inw of the Bai family? He is like a decade younger than us, you shouldn''t let him get to your head¡ª¡ª-"


    " He is a decade younger but sure as hell knows to run his scissors sharp tongue where ever and however he wants, shouldn''t he be ready to be punched. And I don''t care if he bitches about his father inw every now and then how dare he call you shameless? I should have smacked that stupid face of his but you wouldn''t let me do that." Aunt Wang was still sulking, she was furious enough to hear a young mer name-calling her husband yet she had to act magnanimous and let that mer go just because he apologized.


    This young generation has seriously looked for a nice word, at first they will be the ones who will sling mud on the older generation but when they get in trouble they will say only one word ''sorry'' and then act like they were the one who was being wronged.


    How ridiculous.


    " Alright, alright, don''t be so upset," Uncle Fu tried to calm his wife down but then his gaze fell on Lang who was carrying a bunch of things in her hands, even a huge pickle jar. Seeing her like this, he hurriedly patted his wife''s shoulder and pointed at her, " Isn''t that Dong Dong''s family servant, why is she carrying those things? That too in the middle of the night?"


    Aunt Wang was in a mood to sulk for a long time but then she heard her husband and looked up, sure enough, her gaze met with Lang who was carrying a huge pickle jar, with a bunch of red packets, fruits and whatnot, in fact except her eyes, they couldn''t even see anything.


    It was just that they were used to seeing Lang every another day thus, they could recognize her with one nce. Aunt Wang''s brows jumped as she walked towards Lang while holding on to Uncle Fu''s hand, she knew that, unlike the vigers, Lang wouldn''t be narrow-minded and call them shameless for holding hands.


    And she was right, as she approached Lang, thetter didn''t even nce at their hands and simply nodded in acknowledgement before mumbling a muffled greeting.


    Aunt Wang took a great deal of packages from Lang, releasing her of some of the burden that she was carrying. " Lang, why are you carrying this?" She asked looking at the odd assortment of things that Lang was carrying. " Is there good news?"


    Lang nodded as she took a breath of relief. " It''s the brother Fang he is pregnant, his cinnabar changed colour today."


    A look of utter joy and surprise shed on Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu''s face before Aunt Wang turned around and looked at her husband with glee. " Dong Dong is going to be a mother again! I bet her mother will be really happy for her!"


    Uncle Fu smiled as well, she knew how close his wife and Mother Yu were when thetter was still alive, so he knew that the joy Aunt Wang was no less than the time when she found out that they were going to be parents again.


    Aunt Wang looked at Lang and patted her shoulder. "Let''s go, I have to see that sneaky brat. I told her that if good news knocks on her door, I should be the one whom she should tell first yet look she told the entire vige and I was thest one who is hearing about this."


    Rolling his eyes, Uncle Fu pped her arm lightly. " Oh stop it, don''t start giving that girl a hard time before even seeing her."


    " Does that mean I can give her a hard time after I see her?"


    " Wife!"


    " I can''t, got it."

 Chapter 346 Don’t leave them.

    <h4>Chapter 346 Don¡¯t leave them.</h4>


    When Yu Dong opened the door of her house, the first thing that she saw was Aunt Wang''s grinning face and the next thing she felt was taken in a bear hug. " You sly girl! You sure work hard, I have to say!" After she was done hugging, she plopped Yu Dong on the ground and went inside the house. " Now where is my our little star." Her gazended on Fang Chi who was slurping some milk and her face crinkled in a kind smile as she hurried over. " Ah, there you are!"


    Yu Dong who was left forgotten on the ground blinked her eyes, so she was used and discarded, wasn''t she? Her status seemed to have dropped in the eyes of Aunt Wang.


    Uncle Fu who watched his wife''s antics shook his head and patted Yu Dong''s shoulder. " You don''t need to think about it much, your aunt has always been like this, wasn''t she?"


    Well, she was. Yu Dong said nothing as she stood up and looked at Lang who was looking anywhere but her, her eyes twitched. Though Lang wasn''t looking at her, Yu Dong knew that thetter wasughing, she could see those shoulders trembling!


    " Get in and put down those things, what are you standing at the threshold," said Yu Dong looking a bit upset as she rubbed her behind.


    Realizing that she was caught Lang morphed her expression into a one that was much more sophisticated and solemn as she walked inside after closing the door, behind her was Uncle Fu who was chuckling as he went inside the house to look at Fang Chi. Yu Dong too turned around to walk inside after them but then there was another knock and as soon as she opened it, she saw Wu Junfen''s scowling face.


    For two seconds no one said anything and then Yu Dong tried to snap the door close as fast as she could, on the other hand, Wu Junfen was faster than her as she intercepted the door before it could be closed and then red at Yu Dong with an annoyed expression. " What is it, girl? You don''t wee your grandmother is that it?" hissed Wu Junfen vehemently.


    " I am afraid that you will beat me," said Yu Dong as she tried her best to push the door close.


    Wu Junfen snorted as she pried the door open. " Who cares about you? Now get away and let me see my grandchild before I snap this door into two."


    The door was expensive and after a short mental calction, Yu Dong decided that it was better to have a one on one fight with her grandmother rather than let her break her front door. But she really did think it a bit lot through than she should have, Wu Junfen really didn''te here for her today, instead, she came for Fang Chi. Brushing past Yu Dong she walked inside with a smile that was nowhere near the sinister expression that she has just shown to Yu Dong, seeing the sudden change on her grandmother''s face, Yu Dong''s eyes twitched.


    She turned around and carefully peered outside, once she was assured that no one was there anymore, she turned around to go back inside. She had just taken three steps in when there was another knock on the door, frustrated, she cursed a string in her heart before pulling the door open and there stood Chu Chang with his daughter and son.


    " Did I disturb you?" asked Chu Chang carefully, after taking one look at Yu Dong''s expression.


    " Oh no, you didn''t, not at all," said Yu Dong curling her lips in a smile as she urged Chu Chang toe inside with his children.


    Once he went inside, Yu Dong didn''t just peer out of her door instead she walked all the way to the entrance door of their family after crossing the courtyard and then she peered out on the path that waspletely empty and devoid of any further guests. Only then did she turn around and walked inside the house but for all it was worth, she shouldn''t have done that because her husbands were surrounded by a very hyperactive crowd.


    Aunt Wang and Wu Junfen repeatedly told Fang Chi toe to them if she didn''t treat him right while Uncle Fu and Chu Chang carefully discussed about the do and don''t that Fang Chi have to take care of while he was pregnant.


    Chen Mi was rushing around carrying a tray as he entertained the guests as for Shen Li and Ye Liu, they were working inside the kitchen as they prepared dishes for the guests.


    It wasn''t until veryte at night that Aunt Wang and the others were willing to leave, and Yu Dong who was forgotten and thrown in a corner finally cheered up. Finally, she will have her husbands to herself! However, just as she walked out of the house to see the guests off, Aunt Wang tugged on her wrist and pulled her to a side as she cautiously whispered. " Dong Dong, I asked you to take your primary husbands to a doctor did you do it?"


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes before shaking her head. Things have been so tiresome that she didn''t get the time to take Shen Li and Ye Lin to the doctor but now situations have changed she knew how sensitive her husbands were so she hurriedly said, " I am thinking about taking them to one tomorrow."


    " It''s good that you are thinking about them," said Aunt Wang as she patted Yu Dong''s hands and sighed. " It''s not normal for a mer ''s belly to stay silent for so long, if not for some problem. I am not cursing them Dong Dong, but I am just warning you¡ª¡ªtomorrow no matter what the results are, please don''t let go of those two mers of yours. They are weak-willed and if you show them that you are disappointed, they will take it to heart¡­ and please be by their side all the time because for a mer nothing is more crushing than never getting pregnant."


    Yu Dong nodded solemnly. " I will."


    But as the dawn broke the horizon, Yu Doug realized that she couldn''t be by Ye Liu and Shen Li''s side because they were already gone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª a/n: the next chapter will be nerve-wracking and triggering skip if ufortable.


    P:s: send more gifts and powerstones to Shen Li and Ye Liu for their wrecked nerves and mine too I realy don''t want to post tomorrow''s chapter, sigh, you all will kill me after reading it.

 Chapter 347 Gone.

    <h4>Chapter 347 Gone.</h4>


    When Yu Dong woke up early in the morning, the first thing she did was to knock on Shen Li and Ye Liu''s doors but surprisingly even after knocking for quite some time, she didn''t receive any response from inside their rooms and one after another she realised that they were not at home. Surprised, she went to look at the back yard and then checked the front yard as well, but the two of them were nowhere to be found, in the end, she marched inside the kitchen but there was no one as well.


    She blinked and then she knocked on Chen Mi''s door, earlier she nned to call Doctor Xin of the vige and have the two checked together with Fang Chi, after all, Fang Chi was still in the earlier stages of his pregnancy so she couldn''t make him travel on the uneven path of the vige without causing him difort. That was why she nned to have them all checked by Doctor Xin together and in case she couldn''t find out what was wrong with the two of them, only then she would have brought them to the town.


    But they weren''t at home! Now, what should she do?


    Since Fang Chi was pregnant she didn''t find it convenient to wake him so early in the morning, so she knocked on Chen Mi''s door knowing that he might be already up by now if Shen Li and Ye Liu left, they would have told Chen Mi to wake up and cook breakfast in their ce but surprisingly again to her shock, Chen Mi was still sleeping! When she knocked on his door, thetter didn''t respond for a long time.


    If not for his door being locked she would have thought that all three husbands of hers decided to run away from the home together.


    When she didn''t receive any response from Chen Mi she once again knocked on his door as she whisper shouted, " Mi? MI?? Wake up, I need to ask you something."


    Because there was Yu Mai, Little bun and Fang Chi sleeping she couldn''t shout and make a racket early in the morning, which was why it took her a long time for her to wake Chen Mi up. When thetter woke up, he looked at her with an annoyed expression as he peered out of the window and whined, "It''s not even dawn wife, what are you calling me for so early in the morning?"


    Yu Dong too was in an awkward situation, she too didn''t want to wake Chen Mi up but Shen Li and Ye Liu''s sudden absence was making her nervous. Before this they haven''t left the house without telling her where they were going and like Chen Mi said, it wasn''t even dawn yet¡­ so where did they go at such an hour and with whom?


    She wasn''t doubting them but she was worried about them if they went out without taking someone with them when the dawn was yet to break and the entire vige was still veiled with a light veil of darkness. What if they met trouble on their way?


    "It''s Li and Liu, I can''t find them," said Yu Dong as she worriedly rubbed her hands and looked at Chen Mi who was leaning against the door frame and sharply added, " They didn''t tell me where they are going and just left one their own, it''s still early and the sky is still dark where did they go? They could have at least waited for the dawn to break right? Did they tell you where they are going?"


    Now Chen Mi waspletely awake, he looked at Yu Dong''s worried face and started feeling a bit worried too, she was right. This has never happened before, why did they leave so early in the morning without telling anyone anything, yet he couldn''t jump to any conclusions without thinking everything through. So, he shook his head and patted Yu Dong''s upper arm and said, " Don''t worry wife, my brothers are wise adults, they wouldn''t leave the house without any reason, maybe they had something to do and forgot to tell you, why don''t we do this, we will wait for them for a few hours and then ask around for them, if we jump on conclusions who knows what will happen, maybe they just went to buy something that finished up at our house then it will only create unnecessary trouble for everyone."


    Yu Dong too thought that Chen Mi was right, even the Yamen wouldn''t help her just because her husbands were missing for two hours or so. So, even though she was worried, she still controlled herself¡ª¡ª " I will go and cook something for you all."


    " I will cook, wife¡ª¡ª" suggested Chen Mi but he was rejected by Yu Dong who still looked a bit anxious. "I have to do something or else I will not be able to calm down." Then she walked away to the kitchen and Chen Mi worriedly watched her go before he draped a shawl over his shoulders and rushed out into the backyard where he hurriedly knocked on the Lang family''s house.


    Lang was awake when Chen Mi knocked on her door, she has just returned home after finishing her guard duty at night on the fields and was about to take a nap when Chen Mi came, he opened the door and was surprised to find Chen Mi looking pan in stricken. " What''s wrong brother Mi? Did something happen?"


    Chen Mi looked over his shoulder and in the spur of the moment caught Lang''s wrist and dragged her outside. Lang was surprised by his actions and wanted to stop him, if someone saw him holding her hand then even if the two jumped in the yellow river they won''t be able to wash themselves clean. "Brother Mi¡ª-"


    " I want you to go and look for brother Li and brother Liu," said Chen Mi interrupting Lang at once. " They were worried about their health yesterday and I think that maybe they have gone to have a check-up because they were worried about negative news they might have gone to the town without informing wife, I want you to look for them and in case you find them, remember to tell them not to do anything stupid ande back home."

 Chapter 348 Not even a miracle.

    <h4>Chapter 348 Not even a miracle.</h4>


    Lang was surprised by what Chen Mi said but then again she understood how important it was for a mer to be pregnant with a child, yet Shen Li and Ye Liu have been without a child for so many years, it would be surprising if they don''t get worried now that Fang Chi who only entered the house a few months was already pregnant.


    Though she was really tired after doing a night shift, she still nodded and conceded to Chen Mi''s wishes before heading inside and telling Zhu Qian where she was going only then did she change her clothes and rushed out of the house, Zhu Qian who came to see her off was also looking worried as he nced at Chen Mi who embarrassingly apologised. " Brother Qian, I am really sorry about right now but I am worried about the two of them. They might look like they have everything under control but the two also have a few breaking points and I am worried that they might not be able to withstand what the doctor will tell them, that''s why I¡ª¡ª"


    Zhu Qian shook his head and waved Chen Mi''s apology aside. "I understand your concerns brother Mi, in fact, I too am worried about the two leaving the house like this, it''s as if they¡ª" he didn''t finish but Chen Mi understood what he was trying to say. His brothers left the house without telling anyone where they were going, it was like they both had the same thought in their minds.


    If things didn''t go as nned, they will not return.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu didn''t go to the town directly but instead, they took the carriage and rode to the opposite vige and then changed to another carriage from where they travelled to the outskirts of the town. It was a measure in case anyone followed them.


    When they arrived at the town, they changed into another set of clothing and then walked to the doctor who was well known for her expertise in mers pregnancies. The doctor was an olddy and she had a kind face when they told her about their predicament, she was fairly sympathetic and asked them to sit down, after all, they arrived before she could set up her clinic.


    The olddy was in her eighties but she was quick on her feet in just a few minutes, she finished organising the entire medical clinic and then turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu before she asked, " How is your wife''s health is she alright?"


    Shen Li was a bit awkward when asked about Yu Dong''s health but he still nodded and answered, " She is in excellent condition, doctor."


    " Hmm," mused the old doctor as she asked Shen Li to hold his hand out and took his pulse, then she did the normal checkup that wasn''t weird but bbergastingly the old doctor started to frown then she did the same with Ye Liu and her frown deepened then she took out a paper and brush. " Do you feel heaviness in your body like tiredness after spending a night with your wife? Is it hard for you to get used to intimacy? Has your cinnabar lost its glow in the past couple of years?"


    Shen Li blinked and then stiffly nodded. " I do...I do feel these symptoms, though they are not serious and the cinnabar, I have never paid attention to it."


    Ye Liu nodded as well to what Shen Li said, he is used to his face and he never noticed whether there was anything wrong with his cinnabar or not.


    The olddy nodded and then took out a bunch of silver needles before tilting her head at Shen Li. " Please head inside the room." Then she knocked on the table and a mer what out, he was dressed cleanly in a white robe. The olddy handed him the needle and said, " apply it on the same spot as the other mers alright?" Then she turned to Shen Li and said "And no matter how bad it hurts, you have to patiently bear it, alright?"


    Shen Li nodded and did as she asked, the mer guided him to the inside room and spoke in a patient and professional manner. "Please take off your pants and lie down." Shen Li hesitated but then for the sake of a child, he did as asked. The mer sanitised the needles and ced them urately on one of his acupuncture on the inside of Shen Li''s leg where the kidney and spleen meridians ran, then one by one he ced the needles on the ankle bones.


    Just as he finished doing it, two minutester Shen Li jerked in pain but the mer pushed him down. " You have to bear it, this is necessary for your treatment."


    Clenching his fists, Shen Liid back down on the table and took a few calmly breaths but then he started to feel like he was choking on something as a fishy taste filled his mouth.


    " If you want to spit the blood please do it in this bowl." The mer didn''t even bat an eye as he stoically ced a bowl next to Shen Li, though his voice was calm, Shen Li noticed the sympathetic glint in his eyes, and his heart dropped as he spat out the ck blood from his mouth.


    Once the blood was collected the mer removed the needles and asked Shen Li to put his pants on and called for Ye Liu. Ye Liu shot a worried look at Shen Li as he walked past him but for the first time in his life Shen Li didn''t console him instead he walked toward the doctor''s clinic and sat down in a daze.


    Soon, Ye Liu too walked out looking just as shocked and confused as Shen Li. The mer brought the two bowls and handed them to the old doctor who frowned and shook her head as she checked the blood, and breathed heavily. " I don''t want to be the bearer of bad news," she said as she looked at them sympathetically. " Is your wife with you?"


    " We came without telling her," answered Shen Li calmly a bit too calmly.


    The old doctor tapped her finger on the table and looked a bit ufortable and sympathetic. "I am really sorry but there is nothing that I can do for you two anymore, you have been poisoned bit by bit over the years¡ª¡ª I am afraid it''s toote to save your wombs now." She pointed at the two bowls and grimaced. " With this much poison in your body, even a miracle will have a hard time repairing your damaged cells."


    Just like that the de of the guillotine hanging on their necks fell.


    p.s: I am scared to ask but don''t kill me yet and please send me some powerstones and gifts¡­.

 Chapter 349 Only this much.

    <h4>Chapter 349 Only this much.</h4>


    Shen Li and Ye Liu didn''t say anything for a very long time, and neither did the doctor push them to say anything. She could more or less understand just what kind of impact this news will have on these two young mers. She has seen enough of mers like them, those who were harmed by their wives and those who were harmed by the official husbands of the wives,pared to them, Shen Li and Ye Liu''s reaction was a lot more docile.


    She took a deep breath and tapped her brush on the table as she continued, " I know how you two are feeling though I can''t say that I understand what you are feeling at the moment, I can sympathise with you two but that''s the only thing that I can do, now.." she traced the rims of the two bowls and with a stern air further added. " Your womb has been poisoned and because they have been left untreated for a long while, you two are having a hard time when you get intimate with your wife. Now you two have two options left that are to keep taking a type of poison that I will prescribe which will slowly destroy your womb and eradicate it from your body or stay away from your wife for the rest of your life, because the one who gave you poison wasn''t an expert, they couldn''t administer it professionally. The poison has not only affected your womb but your private parts as well, I don''t know what kind of effect it might have on your wife''s body but if she is still sexually active with you two¡­ then there will be many dangers involved."


    Shen Li and Ye Liu didn''t nod, nor did they say anything¡ª¡ª it was as if they have stumbled into a dark void from which they couldn''t escape. Poisoned? Eradicate? Stay away from their wife?


    None of these was an option that they can choose!


    Shen Li clenched his fingers and looked at the doctor as he tried to calm himself down but he couldn''t do it, no matter how many times he tried, the tears in his eyes kept blurring his vision. " Do..doctor can we tell you are decision after we are done talking to our wife? We can''t make such a decision without telling her about it."


    " Sure," said the doctor, of course, she had no problem with Shen Li and Ye Liu taking their time. The decision will change their life drastically, it was good enough that they were at least willing to consider her suggestion. " I know that you will have a hard time but please let your wife know that you need to make a decision as soon as poss or else who knows maybe you will end up getting paralysed in your old age if the poisoned parts of your body aren''t taken out."


    " We understand." Shen Li stood up as he calmly paid the bill for their treatment and walked out of the clinic. Ye Liu followed after him, unlike Shen Li, Ye Liu was shaking as he looked around and kept clutching Shen Li''s sleeves. He was feeling lost and confused, he couldn''t understand who poisoned him and why? He wasn''t the husband of a young official and neither was he living in the pce of the Empress, so why will anyone try to poison him? He was so worried that he couldn''t think straight and that wasn''t all, there was also the fact that he needed to tell this news to Yu Dong!


    What if she starts hating him? What if she pushes him away? What was he going to do now? Yu Dong will be angry right? Yes she will get really angry¡ª¡ª he and Shen Li were her official husbands and both of them were barren now, without them giving birth to an heir, wouldn''t all her properties be seized by the government?


    Even though there was aw that they could always adopt a child from another mer of the same family, but that document too needed to be signed and permitted by the officials , only then the child will be taken as the heir of the family.


    Sometimes, the yamen officials would ignore the request of themoners. Yu Dong might be rich but she was still amoner, and even if she were to bribe the yamen officials, they might ignore her requests given that they would want to covet her properties.


    Without a child born out of their womb, Yu Dong''s entire family would be destroyed!


    Ye Liu looked at his brother who was saying nothing and tugged on his sleeves. " Brother Li, what are we going to do now?" Both the official husband and the secondary husband were poisoned, if they couldn''t get pregnant then Yu Dong will be heirless even if she was to give birth to a hundred children with Chen Mi and Fang Chi.


    The Empress of the country wasn''t just and coveted the properties of those who were rich, which was why she made such a trickyw that was written in thew book of their Empire.


    " We have to make a decision, Liu," said Shen Li, his voice smooth as ever but Ye Liu could pick the tremors in his voice as Shen Li turned around and caressed his cheek. " But our choices are different from the one that the doctor gave us¡ª-"


    " Brother Liu what do you mean, do..don''t scare me, I don''t¡ª-" before Ye Liu could finish saying what he wanted to Shen Li pressed his finger o his mouth and smiled sadly. " I know that you don''t like this, In fact, I don''t like this too but you have to understand that if we were to stay here then Dong Dong will lose everything that she has worked so hard for, you understand that right?"


    " But we can step down from the position of the primary husbands, I believe that we can do that!"


    " Will you be able to live past that humiliation, Liu?" asked Shen Li, his long hair whistling in the wind. " Because I can''t and I never will be able to do it."


    " Brother Li¡ª-"


    "I am sorry Liu but maybe we had only this much time with Yu Dong."

 Chapter 350 No..No..NOoo.

    <h4>Chapter 350 No..No..NOoo.</h4>


    I apologise for this chapter in advance it will be ufortably awful if you don''t want to be depressed please ignore. Remember to send more powerstones if you want to save your favs ;)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong dropped the tea cup that she was holding on to, Chen Mi''s head wasn''t in the right state and he kept looking out of the door every once and now. He was so out of it that he didn''t even know that he didn''t just brew the tea, he boiled it past the temperature that was humanly possible to swallow, in fact, he wasn''t the only one who was out of his mind, even Yu Dong was losing her mind. Or why else would she pick up the cup of the hot tea, despite knowing how long her husband has been brewing it for?


    Fang Chi too was affected by the solemn mood of the house, earlier Doctor Xin came and diagnosed Fang Chi. Apparently, there was nothing wrong with him but he still needed to mind his mood a little, that was why she sent Fang Chi, Yu Mai and little bun to Grandma Fang''s house together with Zhu Qian.


    Of course, Fang Chi refused but Yu Dong stubbornly refused to listen to him and told him that she was already having a hard time worrying about Shen Li and Ye Liu, she didn''t want to worry about him and her unborn child too. She knew that she was being harsh to him but that was better than letting him win over the argument and stay here pacing around the house like her.


    She crouched down to pick up the broken pieces of the cup when Chen Mi stopped her as he rushed with a duster and pan to pick up the mess. " I will do it, wife, you should apply some cold salve on your hand, it''s burnt."


    Only then did Yu Dong realise that her hand was stinging badly as she seemed to have sshed some hot tea on her skin. She nodded as she straightened up and went to apply some ointment for burns but despite feeling the sting in her hand she was worried, earlier she had gone around the vige and asked the vigers if they had seen Shen Li and Ye Liu surprisingly no one did, it was as if they deliberately went out of the house so that no one would be able to find them.


    She wanted to go to the town but Chen Mi told her that he has already sent Lang to look for the two of them in the town but it has been more than five hours since neither Lang nor Shen Li and Ye Liu returned home. Even though she didn''t want to worry, she couldn''t stop herself from getting antsy even though her gut feeling was telling her something was wrong, which further intensified her urge to go and look for them.


    " I am going out and look for the two of them on my own," said Yu Dong after another hour of waiting, she wanted to sit still and listen to Chen Mi''s reasoning that it was still early in the morning and they might return to the vige by noon but she could no longer sit still. To hell with waiting for them, she would go and look for them on her own, even if it was a false rm, she would be alright after watching the two with her own eyes.


    Chen Mi also nodded looking a bit anxious as well. " I wille with you, if I stay at the house alone, I will really go crazy waiting for someone to return and tell me what happened."


    Yu Dong wanted to say that he could always go to Grandma Fang''s house but maybe her husband understood what she was going to say as he picked up a veil and tied it around his face. " I aming with you."


    There was a new trend invented by the consort of the Empress, he would often go around wearing a veil on his face. Though it was something that had to do with the country he came from, the Empress believed that it was a good thing for the mers whether married or not to cover their faces.


    Though Yu Dong didn''t know who this Empress was she wished she was old and die soon because it was the Empress''s fault that she wasn''t able to find her husband in the sea of veils that were roaming around the streets of the town. " Damn that f*cking bitch." cursed Yu Dong as she kept holding Chen Mi''s hand as she looked around for a familiar silhouette. How was she going to look for her husbands now?


    Did she have to ask every mer to show her his face? She will be beaten to death if she did that.


    " Wife maybe you should look for the clinics that diagnose mers, maybe brothers came to see a doctor," suggested Chen Mi and Yu Dong nodded as she started to look around the town for clinics after clinics as she questioned them about her husbands but every clinic told her that no mer with the appearance she was describing came to look for them. Just as she was thinking that maybe she was looking in the wrong direction, she came to the olddy doctor who nodded after listening to Yu Dong''s description. " Two young mers dide to look for a diagnosis."


    Yu Dong''s expression brightened when she heard the olddy doctor''s words. " Is that so? Then where are they now? How long has it been since they left?"


    She didn''t even ask for the diagnosis results, right now she only cared about her Shen Li and Ye Liu.


    " They left an hour ago, I think they went in that direction¡ª¡ª" the doctor pointed to the road that Shen Li and Ye Liu took and Yu Dong thanked her in a hurry before running in the direction where the doctor pointed, surprisingly it was the path that leads to the vige but it was deste and even more rough so no one used it.


    As Yu Dong was looking for Shen Li and Ye Liu''s figure walking on the road, Chen Mi tugged on her sleeves harshly. Surprised, she looked at him but he wasn''t looking at her instead he was trembling with tears in his eyes as he pointed to the old banyan tree. "Wif...Wife on the first¡­first br...Branch."


    Yu Dong followed his direction and looked at where he was pointing ¡ª¡ª and suddenly she felt like someone has thrust their hands and hollowed out her heart because on the thick and gnarled branch hung two figures devoid of life and looked a little too familiar.


    No.


    No.


    Nooo.

 Chapter 351 Dead

    <h4>Chapter 351 Dead</h4>


    Yu Dong felt her head buzz as she shook her head in denial. "It''s not them¡­there is no way its them, they will not kill themselves like this, I have treated them well, haven''t I?" She turned to look at Chen Mi who already had tears in his eyes as she hurriedly raised her hand and wiped his tears. " Why are you crying? They are not dead... it''s not them, there is no way, it''s them Mi, you don''t have to cry like this."


    " Wife.. you need to take a hold of yourself," said Chen Mi as he stared at those frantic eyes that were denying everything that they were seeing. " Please, you have to be strong¡ª-"


    His words were interrupted as Yu Dong clutched his arms, she was holding him so tightly that he could feel his arms almost break. "It is not them... there is no way they willmit suicide like this!" She shouted, he could sense her confusion, anger and desperation to refuse what she was seeing as she shook her head again and again. " I have ¡­ we still have so much to do, Mi¡­ they won''t leave me like this, will they Mi?"


    When she raised her head, Chen Mi could see that his wife was breaking bit by bit and he bit his lips. He so wanted to deny the reality, he too wanted to give her hope that the bodies that were hanging on the tree didn''t belong to Shen Li and Ye Liu but he couldn''t¡­ he couldn''t do it because the truth was right in front of him. " Wife¡­ you have to take their bodies down, I can''t¡­ I will not be able to do it¡­ you have to do it, you can''t leave them there ¡­hanging. Go and break the rope."


    ''Break what? The rope? What rope? They were not her Shen Li and Ye Liu so why will she take care of some strangers'' bodies?''


    Yu Dong wasn''t willing to ept the truth, there was no way she was going to ept such a heartless truth.


    She was in a daze when a sharp sting woke her up and she looked at Chen Mi who was crying like he has lost something precious¡ª- why was he crying like that?


    "Wake up! Yu Dong! Go and bring them down! You are their wife in life and death¡­ so you have to be by their side, now that they are¡ª¡ª" Chen Mi didn''t finish as Yu Dong finally sobered up a little and turned to look at the tree. Now that the day was no longer young, some vige women and mers were surrounding the tree but no one made an effort to take the bodies down. They all were watching the show ¡ª¡ª like a passive onlookers.


    Yu Dong gritted her teeth as she ran towards the banyan tree, her hands were trembling and she couldn''t even stabilise her footing as she stumbled again and again but somehow she managed to run to the tree and pushed her way through the crowd.


    " Excuse me, get out of my way."


    " I need to go through¡­ get the f*ck out."


    " I said move!"


    Seeing that it was the wife of the two mers whomitted suicide, the crowd parted and let Yu Dong get past, as she came to stand in front of the bodies, Yu Dong hurriedly ced her shoulders beneath the legs of her two husbands. Some women who were watching this frowned in displeasure, as a woman how can Yu Dong throw away her pride and let the feet of those mers touch her head?


    Yu Dong touched the feet of her husbands without caring about the looks that she was getting from others, the skin was cold but it wasn''t that cold¡ª- she could still make it ¡­ if she tried she could still make it. " Someone please cut the rope off, I can''t move from here." She was afraid that if she moved her husband would suffocate even more in fact she knew that she needed to take action and ruthlessly cut the ropes without caring about such minor things but she couldn''t¡ª¡ª she couldn''t think of even letting her husbands suffer the slightest bit of grievance, then how can she let them suffocate even more.


    " Someone please, I beg you!" Her cry was filled with desperate pleas, she couldn''t bring herself to cut that rope off her husbands neck because she knew that she couldn''t do it, no matter how strong she was she couldn''t do it.


    No one moved and just when she was wondering whether she should just summon the courage to do it on her own when two voices came from her behind.


    " What are you heartless people doing, can''t you help her? Don''t you hear her pleading? Bastards the lot of you!" Aunt Wang cursed at the crowd as she hurried past the people who were crowding the tree and took out a knife that she came rushing with before she skillfully climbed the tree and said to Lang who was breathing heavily as she stood next to Yu Dong. " Lang I will ¡­ I will cut the rope now, you hold their bodies, don''t ..do..don''t let them get hurt."


    Her voice was thick with grief as she raised her shuddering hand and cut the rope that was tied to Shen Li''s neck first. Lang urately caught Shen Li andid him on the ground before taking hold of Ye Liu whose rope was cut off just as quick as Shen Li came down. The touch of their cold skin burned in her skin and she blinked away the tears as she looked at Yu Dong who was standing there with her eyes filled with a deadened look that sliced through her heart.


    She knew what her master was waiting for so she slowly crouched down and put a trembling finger in front of their noses one by one. And sure enough, it was as she expected neither of them was breathing, not knowing what to say and how to say it, Lang closed her eyes before she spat one word in a voice that was thick with grief. " Dead."

 Chapter 352 Wu Junfen is here.

    <h4>Chapter 352 Wu Junfen is here.</h4>


    Lang''s word sent an uproar among the people, Chen Mi who has somehow summoned the courage to get closer to the scene heard her words and fainted right on the spot, it was uncle Fu who helped him down and asked a few mers to take him away andy him down against to the small tree. Chen Mi came to the Big river vige when he was fourteen, he was young and naive, yet he had to suffer under the tyranny of the old Yu Dong.


    It was Ye Liu and Shen Li who basically raised him for two years, the impact of the two on Chen Mi''s life wasn''t small so of course, he couldn''t even stay conscious after listening to the one thing that he was scared of hearing¡ª¡ª Shen Li and Ye Liu meant a lot more to him than they could even think about it.


    Yu Dong didn''t faint but she did stagger, if not for Aunt Wang who steadied her she would have fallen to the ground. Dead? There was no way, her husbands were dead. She pushed Aunt Wang''s arm off her and rushed to Shen Li and Ye Liu''s side, there was no way they were dead, she could still save them.


    She just needed to instil some of her energy and they will be fine¡ª¡ª yes, they will be fine.


    " Get out of my way," she said as she crouched next to Shen Li and ced her hands on his heart as she pumped, trying to embed her energy into Shen Li''s body but she couldn''t do it. Her powers were for living, to begin with, if there was even an ounce of life that was left in Shen Li''s body she would have been able to revive him but he was gone, she was toote in finding him and his soul has now left his body.


    She gritted her teeth as she turned around and focused her attention on Ye Liu as she tried to revive him but she couldn''t do it ¡ª¡ª there was nothing left for her to restore. The body was dead and their souls weren''t there no matter how much energy she tried to put in their bodies, it was the same as pumping life in a corpse!


    She was just wasting her time trying to revive them she knew she was but she couldn''t bring herself to stop.


    " Dong Dong, let go¡­ they are already gone, let them leave in peace." Aunt Wang knew the grief that Yu Dong was going through but she also knew that there was nothing Yu Dong could do anymore, no matter how reluctant she was, she had to let go of Shen Li and Ye Liu. " Stop hugging them Dong Dong, you need to keep a hold of yourself and prepare for their funeral!"


    " They are not dead!" Yu Dong resolutely refused as she continued to instil her energy in their bodies, she will never ept it. Never! " They will wake up, believe me, they will!"


    Seeing her so desperately try to wake her dead husbands , all the mers who were standing in the crowd felt their hearts touched. They couldn''t understand why Shen Li and Ye Liu took such a step, their wife obviously loved them so much how can they let them take such a step and give up on their life like that? After all their wife was different from theirs, she cared and adored them, if it was one of them who died then their wives would just take their corpses home and bury them unceremoniously in the graveyard before bringing someone else.


    They had such a beautiful and loving wife, yet they destroyed it all with their own hands? How did they even get the guts to do something like this? If it was them they would have been able to do something like this even if they were forced by the hands of Gods!


    If Yu Dong could hear the internal voices of the mers she would have asked the same thing, she too wanted to ask what she did wrong¡ª¡ª why did her husbands have to take such drastic measures? Weren''t they happily living their lives then why?


    But she couldn''t get herself to think about anything except saving her husbands, as she watched their bodies slowly inte she instilled more of her energy in them, just a bit more, a bit more and then ¡ª¡ª-


    " Stop," said a stern voice as a hand sped her shoulder and pulled away from instilling energy in Ye Liu''s body, stunned she looked over her shoulder and saw Wu Junfen who was solemnly looking down at her. " If you instil any more energy in their body they will explode, are you an idiot?"


    " Gran..dma?" Because Yu Dong was still grief-stricken her voice was really soft so no one heard her call Wu Junfen¡ª- grandma.


    " Get up, I will take care of them, their souls haven''t left the world, I can still bring them back," said Wu Junfen as she pushed Yu Dong aside and took out a bunch of silver needles. Only then did Yu Dong remember that unlike her who was a ''B'' grade spiritual energy user, her grandmother was an '' A'' grade spiritual energy user and that wasn''t all when the apocalypse broke through the world, there rose a group of spiritual energy users who could bring the souls of those have been bitten back to their bodies before the zombie bite festered and took their lives making them living dead.


    If her grandma could deal with a bunch of soon-to-be zombies then she could effectively bring the soul of her husbands at least they haven''t been bitten by any zombies.


    The crowd that was standing around the scene, saw Wu Junfen take over and thought that she was wasting her medical skills on two dead mers. They were of the opinion that no matter what she did, she wouldn''t be able to revive those who already died, even Yu Dong thought that so after Shen Li and Ye Liu didn''t react for a long time even though her grandmother has been piling energy into their bodies but three minutester


    Both Shen Li and Ye Liu''s bodies jerked as they started coughing and sputtering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    P.s: had to change the plot they were supposed to die and Xiao Hua was going to take their ce so that his and Yu Dong''s love would bloom but I didn''t break your hearts sooooo praise me okay? Send more power stones and of course if possible gipht!

 Chapter 353 Like God

    <h4>Chapter 353 Like God</h4>


    Yu Dong saw their chest heaving and dropped on her back, she ¡ª¡ªjust a moment ago she felt like her world was crumbling and she couldn''t even breathe, now that she saw them doing well, the weight that was pressing on her heart finally lifted and Yu Dong sighed in relief. They were alright, they were really alright, she covered her face as she let her body fall backwards, though no one heard any sound, they could see her shoulders trembling and knew that she was crying. The women were shocked, they couldn''t believe their eyes¡ª- why? Why would she cry for her mers? They were old and they weren''t so pretty, to begin with, and neither did they gave her a child, so why? Why would she cry her eyes for the sake of these two mers? A woman was never supposed to cry much less for mers who were this useless and ugly!


    The women of the vige exchanged nces with each other and silently pursed their lips, looks like Yu Dong has finally lost her mind. First, she let the feet of those two mers touch her head and now she was crying for them so pitifully, it was simply stupid. She could have just left them to die and got married to a bunch of more prettier and virtuous mers.


    What a waste.


    She had such good prospects yet she had to waste her life on these stupid things.


    The women were confounded and so were the mers but unlike their wives, they didn''t look down on Yu Dong, instead, they were incredibly touched. Shen Li and Ye Liu really won in their lives, that they were able to get married to a woman like Yu Dong. If they had wives like Yu Dong then they would have thanked the Gods for their grace day and night. A woman who put her mers first instead of her pride and self-respect, who loved them so much that she wasn''t afraid to show her weakness, such a woman ¡ª¡ª they would have died to have her in their life but such a pity that they didn''t have the luck to have a wife like that.


    Yu Dong cried for a long time, only she knew how distraught she was after seeing their lifeless bodies and for the first time, she was thankful that her grandmother reincarnated in this world as well with her because if not she would have lost her husbands without even knowing anything. She didn''t even know why they took such a step and tried to kill themselves, weren''t they happy with her so why?


    After a very long time, she stopped crying and wiped her tears away before she sat upright and looked at her grandmother who was examining Shen Li and Ye Liu, she looked solemn as she took their nerves and Yu Dong simply sat there looking a bit apprehensive. She was worried that after going through something like that, Shen Li and Ye Liu will have a hard time regaining their consciousness and might be facing some sort of trouble when her grandmother stood up and walked toward her after packing her silver needles as she whispered, " They are alright but it will take their souls some time to merge with their bodies again, until then you have to patiently wait, WAIT WHAT ARE YOU DOING¡ª-" shrieked Wu Junfen when Yu Dong suddenly got to her knees and harshly kowtowed in front of her, startling the entire vige with her move.


    This¡­ This .. was Yu Dong giving Wu Junfen the respect one would give to God? Why? Just for treating those pathetic mers?


    What the vige women didn''t know was that Shen Li and Ye Liu might be pathetic to them but to Yu Dong, they were her everything, if they died today then she wouldn''t have just lost her husbands but also a part of her¡ª- a part that Shen Li and Ye Liu owned.


    Their smiles, antics, those shy expressions when she teased them ¡ª¡ª they were deeply imprinted in her mind, she couldn''t even think of a life where she wouldn''t be greeted by Shen Li and his soft smile and she couldn''t think of a life where she wouldn''t hear Ye Liu''s childish and contradictory words as he blushed furiously. That was something that she could live without anymore, the four of them have been together ever since she came to this world of course they were far more important than anyone else, how can they ¡ª- how can they even think about dying?


    If they were so unhappy with her, angry with her then they should have just stabbed her in the freaking heart and let go of their fits of anger but why did they have to break her heart like this?


    Before taking this step, did they never think about her? Did they even realise what would have happened to her if she lost them? How hard it would be for her to pick herself and learn how to live again?


    Now that she could think straight she was furious, she wanted to shake them up and ask what exactly was she to them, if it was her she would have fought with death toe back to them and yet they walked away from her like she never meant anything like she was damn nothing? How can they even do that?


    " Dong Dong, get up ¡­. You don''t have to do this, I .. this was my responsibility, I have done nothing special but fulfilling my responsibilities." Wu Junfen was slightly flustered, she has seen her granddaughter acting aloof, has seen her at the worst of her times but never did she think that her granddaughter would do something like this, when has her arrogant and prideful granddaughter bowed her head like this. " Raise your head, you promised you will never bow it in front of anyone."


    " You are not anyone, grandmother," whispered Yu Dong, knowing that her grandmother would be able to listen to her words with her spiritual powers. " If not for you, a part of me would have died today, it''s you who saved me. So thank you¡­ thank you for saving those idiots."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 354 Still alive?

    <h4>Chapter 354 Still alive?</h4>


    Sorry forte update, today I was supposed to post the chapter of Shen Li and Ye Liu''s funeral but I had to scrape them and I am trying to rebuild the plot as well.


    The news that Shen Li and Ye Liu tried to kill themselves travelled through the vige within an instant after all there were only a few interesting things that happened in the vige, those who heard the news were first shocked and then they started to discuss the reasons behind their actions as to why the two of them tried to kill themselves.


    Grandma Yu who was working in the fields heard this news and was shocked at first, she thought that maybe she was hearing it wrong and it was hearing that had gone wrong, so she asked around and the vigers all gave her the same answer¡ª- Shen Li and Ye Liu really tried to kill themselves. She was already old and yet she has been taxing herself by working in the fields, after the confirmation Grandma Yu couldn''t stay stable on her feet and stumbled backwards if not for a few good vigers, who helped her up, she would have broken her back again.


    " Grandma Yu calm down, you should go back home and take a rest, even if you rush to the Yu house like this, you will be more of a burden than help," said one of the vigers who helped Grandma Yu help and then supported her by holding her up.


    Grandma Yu couldn''t say anything she only nodded and allowed the vigers to take her back home. Old man Yu who was watering the vegetable patch in the garden saw his wife being supported by others and he hurriedly rushed to the outside as she looked at his wife carefully before asking, " What''s wrong? Where did you hurt yourself?"


    " She is fine, Old master Yu," one of the vigers assured Old man Yu nicely. "It''s just that Grandma Yu heard that Yu Dong''s husbands tried to kill themselves and that''s why Grandma Yu was shocked, there is nothing serious."


    After listening to the reason why his wife was in such a condition, not only did Old man Yu wasn''t concerned about her but he even pulled a long face making the vige women feel awkward.


    He red at his wife who looked like she was going to pass out soon and flung his sleeves as he pointed to the house and sullenly said, " Please follow me, I will show you where the bedroom is," then he didn''t even nce at his wife and walked inside without so much as sparing another word to anyone.


    The vige women all exchanged a nce with each other before taking Grandma Yu inside the house and helping her to lie down on the bed before they all took their leave. They knew that the Old man Yu was a very petty mer, he wouldn''t even ask them to sit down much less serve them anything to drink or eat, it was better not to have any hope at all, thus, they all rushed out without even saying goodbyes knowing that staying with an angry Old Man Yu would only bring them shame and humiliation.


    As soon as the women left, Old man Yu turned to his wife and gave her a fake smile as he clenched his fingers so tightly that his nails dug in his palm and drew blood. " Soooo, worrying about your granddaughter wasn''t enough now you are going to worry about her husbands too, is that it? You got sick because you couldn''t bear the news of them trying to off themselves?"


    Grandma Yu was already having a hard time breathing, she was old and she hardly ever had any strength left in her body to fight with her husband, she raised her shaking hand and pointed at Old man Yu before rasping, " If you can..can''t say anything g..good shut up!"


    " Yeah shut me up, shut f*cking me up!" snapped Old man Yu as he picked up the water jar on the cab next to him and then threw it on the ground as he yelled. " You always shut me up, you are worried about them but have you thought about your grandson, who is having a hard time in the academy because you gave away five taels to your precious granddaughter, you don''t right? You don''t care about him at all. But those bastards tried to off themselves and you feel sick?"


    " SHUT UP!" shouted Grandma Yu as she somehow got to her feet and slipped off the bed, she was worried that if she didn''t leave the house, she will lose her mind and do something regrettable. " I have watched those two grow up and in your eyes dying and having trouble in the academy is the same thing? If your precious grandson is having such a hard time, ask him toe back and then you can pamper him as much as you want! If he wants to make it big, it goes without saying that he has to suffer through a lot of things, what can I do in it?"


    As she strode out of the room, Old man Yu shouted after her back, " Yeah I will dote on him, since you can''t care about him then I will care for him! I will tell him that even if your grandmother doesn''t care about you, I do!"


    "Then go and earn the money to pay for his expenses, before speaking those bold words."


    Old man Yu''s face turned grim as he spat on the floor. Money, money, money ¡ª¡ª just because she could earn money, she looks down at him! So what if he can''t earn money, his daughter is earning enough for his sake!


    "Father-inw, what''s wrong?" Qiu Bai who was listening to his inws fighting walked out of his room with a docile expression as he hugged the arm of Old Man Yu and sighed, " You don''t need to get this angry father-inw, or you will get sick."


    " Tell that to your mother-inw!" shouted Old man Yu angrily. " Those two bastards hanged themselves on the old tree why does it matter to her? But look at her looking all shaken up and shit!"


    Qiu Bai''s lips twitched but he suppressed his smile and somewhat curiously asked, " Are the two bastards dead?"


    "They have long wretched lives, they are still alive."


    The smile on Qiu Bai''s face stiffened as a strange glint shed in his eyes¡ª¡ª still alive?


    P.s: show some love for author san''s hard work?

 Chapter 355 Weakest of all.

    <h4>Chapter 355 Weakest of all.</h4>


    Thank you LaiLai for sending my first super gift! Couldn''t be anymore grateful to you!


    Aunt Wang returned to the banyan tree with her cart, and Yu Dong picked up Shen Li before helping him up on the cart after she was doneying him on the cart, she picked up Ye Liu andid him next to him. Though their bodies were still cold, she was at ease seeing their chest heave, some of theirplexions were returning though their lips were still blue and chapped like that of a corpse. Yu Dong wished that she could forget everything and maybe wake up from this nightmare that she has just lived but the truth was in front of her, Shen Li and Ye Liu''s cold bodies and that pallidplexion were enough to tell her that what she just saw was no dream but a horrible reality. She took one glimpse at the two of them and suddenly felt annoyance flicker in her heart, she was angry and heartbroken but she didn''t dare to show it to anyone, she simply turned her face away from the two of them and then walked to the spot where Chen Mi was lying.


    As she picked her little husband in her arms, she noticed the traces of tears on his eyshes and when she wrapped her arm around him he shuddered and clung to her shirt sobbing. " P..please don''t die, Brother Li¡­ Brother Liu, I will be good don''t leave."


    Yu Dong felt another pang in her chest as she carried Chen Mi in her arms, that''s rightpared to her, Chen Mi was a lot closer to Shen Li and Ye Liu. Of course, he would be heartbroken when he found out that the two brothers he lived through thick and thin killed themselves, today if not for her grandmother who knew how to summon back souls, Shen Li and Ye Liu would have been gone from their lives and these tears would have be a part of their lives for who knows how long.


    Because Chen Mi was clinging to her, Yu Dong couldn''ty him down and could only carry him to their house alongside Aunt Wang''s cart. She nced at the two mere time to time and felt the tension ease in her heart ease bit by bit, and as the tension in her heart eased, the anger in her heart red up more and more, she wanted to p them awake and ask just what were they thinking when they did something like that? Why did they think about her and even if they didn''t think about her they could have thought about Chen Mi who was the closest to them how can they just let go of everything and everyone just like that? Did they not care what would have happened to the others without them?


    Look at Chen Mi, he was so heartbroken that he fainted and if Fang Chi was there he would have been worried sick as well worse he might have fallen sick. And her, she was supposed to be the closest person to them yet they didn''t confide anything with her, though she didn''t ask the doctor about their condition, she more or less had an inkling about what the doctor might have told them, or else they wouldn''t have taken such a grave step without listening to anyone.


    She turned to look at her grandmother who was silently walking next to her, though she looked weak because of summoning back two souls, she was still in a better condition than her. After all, her grandmother was an A-grade spiritual energy user when she died but she was ¡ª¡ª a dark glint shed in her eyes as Yu Dong realised her weaknesses, she thought she was strong enough but now that she failed in saving Lang Hui''s legs and her husbands, she realised that she was lying to herself all along, she was not and never was strong to take on things that were bigger and mightier than her. The only reason she could do it better than anyone else was that the people whom she met were weaker than her but when faced with bigger troubles that were beyond her powers she was weak, the weakest of all.


    Like she was in the past.


    When they reached home, Grandma Yu who has been waiting for Yu Dong and the others to arrive rushed forward and took a look at Shen Li and Ye Liu who was lying on the cart, she took one look at them and then her entire body quivered if not for Yu Tong who was behind her the old woman would have fallen on the ground. "How did..did this happen, Dong Dong, how d..did this happen?" asked Grandma Yu as she stared at the two children who have grown in front of her eyes, lying on the cart as if dead. Though she could not protect them back then she has always helped them from the sidelines, sending them eggs to eat when she got her hands on them, sneaking some meat dishes from the kitchen¡ª¡ª together she, Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi had done a lot of sneaking around and having small pics with limited food that she used to steal from the house.


    These kids were really close to her heart, especially Shen Li who was her first son-inw, and yet thetter was now in a condition like this? How did this happen!


    Yu Dong didn''t answer she had no answer to the questions that Grandma Yu was asking her, she could only lower her head in regret. Maybe if she paid attention to the peculiarity of Shen Li and Ye Liu then maybe this wouldn''t have happened, she thought that as long as she said that she was fine with them having no kids, the two would understand that she didn''t want them to be worried about their health but maybe somewhere they were depressed about their inability of not having a child and she didn''t notice the signs.

 Chapter 356 For what?

    <h4>Chapter 356 For what?</h4>


    Grandma Yu didn''t receive a response from Yu Dong and her anger rose to another level, she thought that this granddaughter of hers was now capable and learned her ways after walking on the wrong path for so long but it looks like she was wrong! Yu Dong has learned nothing! Just look at that! Just look how she was bowing her head, did she say something to the kids? But what?


    " Yu Dong you¡­"


    " Grandma I think we should let sister calm down," Yu Tong sensed that her grandmother was getting angry so she hurriedly interrupted her, she knew that if she didn''t do that thetter would blow up at Yu Dong and look at Yu Dong who was already so shaken up, it didn''t look like it was the right thing to do at the moment.


    Grandma Yu was indeed furious but when she saw how tired and worn out her granddaughter looked she couldn''t bring herself to scold her anymore, forget it. This wasn''t Yu Dong''s fault, she had done enough for her husbands as it is, if these kids were still so sensitive as before then how will they support their wife? After she calmed down Grandma Yu helped Aunt Wang to park her cart in the courtyard of the new family house and Yu Tong after taking permission from Yu Dong moved Shen Li and Ye Liu to their room given that Yu Dong was already carrying Chen Mi in her arms.


    For the sake of Wu Junfen''s convenience, Yu Tong took both Shen Li and Ye Liu to Yu Dong''s room andid them next to each other. On the other hand, Yu Dong took Chen Mi to his room and eased him off on his bed before sitting on the stool that was next to his bed ¡ª¡ª she knew that she needed to go and see Shen Li and Ye Liu but at the moment she was just so furious, angry and frustrated that she couldn''t summon the will to go and look at their faces.


    After all the promises that the two made to her, that they will grow old with each other¡­ they just went ahead and offed themselves on a stupid tree for a freaking stupid reason! So what if they could not have kids, will she not love them? Will she not adore them? Did they still think that she thought of them as a baby-making machine?


    To her their existence was more than that, if they could have a child good ¡ª¡ª but if they couldn''t have a child that was good as well, she didn''t care about thews and she didn''t care what would have happened after she died, she would have made her children capable enough that they would have survived without the properties of their mother.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu''s importance was never limited to them giving an heir to her anyway, she was in fact never worried about dying without an heir. And that was exactly what she told them, did she ever try to force them to give her a child? Did she ask them to drink this or eat that so that their wombs would be even more fertile?


    When she was in the world of apocalypse, she was stabbed by a traitor in the back and lost her ability to give birth to a child, her womb received severe injuries and was deemed unfit but she never limited herself because of that, she was more than that ¡ª-she was a sister, a warrior and a protector so what if she couldn''t be a mother? She was at loss, yes, but she never thought about giving up on her life.


    After she levelled up in her cultivation she could have healed herself, but she never tried it because she got used to living like that¡ª¡ª she came to ept the fact that she will never be a mother and died without marrying anyone.


    So why can''t Shen Li and Ye Liu? Why couldn''t they understand that just because they couldn''t be a father, they were deemed unfit to stay alive? They were someone''s husbands, brothers, uncles and friends. Would these people who care so much about them be not affected? Of course, they would have been! Especially her, she still didn''t understand how she was supposed to survive this blow in her life if not for her grandmother.


    She intertwined her fingers and rested her forehead against them, she was really tired and angry ¡­ in fact, the emotion that she was feeling at the moment the most ¡ª¡ªwas frustration. To think that they didn''t even trust her and did something so unforgivable as that¡ª¡ª


    Her thoughts were broken when the door to Chen Mi''s room was pushed open and a harassed-looking Fang Chi walked in, seeing him sweating like he came running, Yu Dong stood up from the stool and crossed the room as she helped him sit on the edge of Chen Mi''s bed. " Why did youe here?"


    " How¡­how can I note?" he gulped while breathing hard and Yu Dong walked to the cab before pouring a cup of water for Fang Chi before handing it to him. He took it from her but didn''t drink it instead he looked at her and asked with all seriousness, " What happened¡­how are Brother Li and Brother Liu, are they okay?"


    " I don''t know," said Yu Dong sounding somewhat peevish as she ran her hand through her hair. " I don''t want to see them at the moment."


    " Dong Dong." Fang Chi set the cup down after taking a sip and took her hand in his. " I know that you are angry with what they have done but you shouldn''t hold it against them, they might have their reasons and that was why¡ª¡ª"


    " They tried to leave me, Chi!" said Yu Dong looking very upset as she clenched her hands in fists. " They tried to leave me just because they couldn''t get pregnant? Couldn''t they have put a little bit of trust in me, I would have loved them no matter what! They were mine! Their lives were mine! And they decided to throw it all away. For what?"

 Chapter 357 Think from their pov

    Chapter 357 Think from their pov¡¡¡¡"Dong Dong?" Fang Chi was surprised upon seeing Yu Dong''s anger but at the same time he did understand how she was feeling, she was Shen Li and Ye Liu''s wife and she has done everything that she could have for them. Even though he came to the Yu family only a couple of months ago, he had seen just how much Yu Dong adored her husbands, she cared for him in a way hardly any woman would care for her husbands. Even Aunt Wang who treated Uncle Fu so well would have had trouble if she had four husbands to take care of but somehow Yu Dong managed to care about the four of them without any hint of biasness yet¡ª¡ª he sighed, he stood up and hugged Yu Dong.


    Though he wanted to help her, there wasn''t much he could do for her. What could he even say, so he tried his best to calm her down because he knew that if he tried to reason with her when she was this upset it wasn''t going to get through. Yu Dong who was hugged out of nowhere was stunned but she didn''t push Fang Chi away, for two reasons¡ª¡ª firstly, he was pregnant, and if she pushed him away, there was a chance he would get hurt whether emotionally or physically and secondly ever since he got pregnant his scent has changed as well.


    It was more homely and warm causing her anger to simmer down. She took in a breath and slowly her brows that were furrowed eased a lot.


    " Have you calmed down?" asked Fang Chi as he looked at her, though the women of this world grew taller and stronger than the mers, Yu Dong was still young and yet to be an adult which was why she and Fang Chi who was a few years older than her was at the same height with a few inches difference.


    Yu Dong nodded as she nuzzled her face in the crook of Fang Chi''s neck and breathed in his homely scent that reminded her of her mother. It was weird but it was happy weird.


    "Good, then you need to listen to me carefully, alright?" Fang Chi pulled away and cupped her face in his hands, as he stared right into her eyes. " You know what Dong Dong, no one wants to die, even I didn''t want to through my life away." His eyes flickered slightly as he remembered the stupidity that he did a few months ago, he was still regretful of what he did in a moment of anger and hurt. In his hurt he couldn''t see how beautiful his life was, even though he was poor and alone without a partner, his life was still better than those mers who were sold by their family.


    But because the people who whispered behind his back and those ugly rumours forced him to take a step that he wouldn''t have if only they left him alone.


    " You are right, you have given them your best but don''t you think that maybe for a while they thought that neither of them deserved what you have given them." Fang Chi''s eyes dimmed as he carefully ced his hand on his abdomen and continued, "It''s true that you don''t mind them not giving you children but that doesn''t mean that they don''t mind it either. For a mer not being able to give birth to his wife''s child is something that''s not only shameful but it defies thews of society as well. Maybe to you, they mean more than just mers who are supposed to stay at home, clean, cook and give birth to your child but will the others think so too? You can''t protect them all the time and believe me, words hurt more than swords."


    Yu Dong pursed her lips as she looked away from Fang Chi, her fingers digging into the skin of her palms. She wanted to say that she would have protected them but she knew that she couldn''t have, the purpose of the existence of mers was giving birth, they weren''t allowed to inherit properties nor were they allowed to study, and even the basic rights were taken away from them ¡ª¡ªwhile living in a world like this how can she protect Shen Li and Ye Liu?


    Even if she tied them next to her, she still wouldn''t be able to protect them from the hurtful words that might reach them.


    " You see, you can''t just protect them all the time, you need to think of this matter from their point of view." Fang Chi took hold of her hand and pulled her close. "I believe that they too didn''t want to take such a step but had to because they believed that they would be a burden to you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong walked out of the room, her head buzzing. She couldn''t believe that she couldn''t understand such a simple thing as that ¡ª¡ª yes she could treat them well, she could even give them whatever they want but she cannot stop the fingers that were pointing at the two of them and what was even more troublesome was thew that dictates that only the child born from the primary husbands can inherit the property of their mother.


    No wonder Shen Li and Ye Liu thought that things will be fine if they died. Without them, she could have promoted Fang Chi and Chen Mi as her primary husbands and since the two can have kids it was given that she would have an heir in the future sooner orter.


    To think that they tried to kill themselves because they thought that they were being a burden to her, it was stupid ¡ª¡ª they were so stupid.


    " Dong Dong? Have you calmed down?" Wu Junfen has seen her grand grow up in front of her and knew better than anyone when she was mad and upset. Because she knew that Yu Dong was not in the condition of thinking straight she didn''t tell her about the real issue with her husbands but now that Wu Junfen could see that she has calmed down, this was the best time to talk about it with her. " Can we talk?"

 Chapter 358 Still born

    Chapter 358 Still born¡¡¡¡Yu Dong followed her grandmother out in the backyard, looking at the solemn expression of her grandmother she understood that whatever her grandmother was going to tell her, it was nothing good, with a sigh she shook her head. Looks like her limits were going to be tested again, though her grandmother was a lot stronger than her Yu Dong still hoped that she wouldn''t lose control of herself.


    Wu Junfen came to a stop at the vegetable patch that was being taken care of by Ye Liu and with another pang Yu Dong realised that if that idiot would have died then she would have never forgiven herself much less forgotten him or Shen Li with all the little traces they scattered around in the house.


    " Your husbands¡­" Wu Junfen spoke suddenly wrenching Yu Dong out of her thoughts, Yu Dong turned her attention to Wu Junfen instead of her husbands and waited with bated breath. " They are poisoned."


    " They are what?" Yu Dong felt a tic start in the corner of her eyes, she thought that this matter has something to with Shen Li and Ye Liu''s constitution but she never thought that there will be poison involved as she even thought that maybe she misheard what her grandmother said to her just now.


    Wu Junfen frowned slightly as she crossed her arms and tapped her fingers on her elbow. " Poisoned, I believe they were given a small amount of pennyroyal." She pondered over it carefully as she added. " Generally, such a poisonous herb is not used by anyone without proper measures being taken care of after all even five grams of that thing can be very toxic indeed. Any suspicions who would have done such a thing?"


    Yu Dong pursed her lips and shook her head, she didn''t have any idea why someone would do something so repulsive as poisoning her husbands as far as she knew that she had never offended anyone to the point that they would try to harm her husbands and make them infertile. Even the memories of the old Yu Dong didn''t have any kind of recollection of such a thing happening to her husbands. " If they are poisoned why is it that I was never able to detect it."


    " Because you were treating them as men," said Wu Junfen simply as she closed her eyes and carefully answered. " You took their physique as something that was faintly simr to the men of the modern world but that''s not how it is, their constitution is different than men that''s why you were never able to detect something like that, it''s your mistake. You should have thought it true and tried to understand their physique well."


    She didn''t say anything after being reprimanded, her grandmother was right. She didn''t take care of the matter properly, she should have tried to think it was true and examined her husbands body carefully.


    " So are you trying to tell me that they have been poisoned for a long time?" asked Yu Dong after thinking it carefully. If Shen Li and Ye Liu were poisoned a few days ago then their situation wouldn''t have turned so dire that they decided to take such a step, for them to take such a decision they must have been poisoned for a very long time for their condition to have deteriorated to the point of no return.


    "That''s right," Wu Junfen nodded as she drummed her fingers on her temple this was her habit, every time she thought about something very carefully she would tap her forehead. " those two have been administered to poison for years as if ¡ª- whoever gave it to them was trying to see how good their resistance was to poison. They must have added a short amount to Shen Li and Ye Liu''s meals or maybe somewhere else in a way that was left undetected but still does it work. I must say that I am kind of impressed."


    Yu Dong felt her brows twitch as she echoed, " You are impressed? That guy whoever it was poisoned, my husbands."


    " Not at once though," said Wu Junfen as she raised her finger and wriggled it in front of Yu Dong with a smile. " Don''t you think that the patience of whoever is behind this is extraordinary? Imagine waiting for years to take their revenge. I would rather kill my enemies in one sweep than wait for them to die." Then with a humourless smile, she tilted her head and added, " But whoever is the one behind this must have a really bad grudge with you Yu Dong, to think that they were trying to clear off your bloodline with one sweep, what a tragedy."


    When Yu Dong heard Wu Junfen''s words her head buzzed like someone has sledgehammered her on the back of her head. " What did you say? Clear my bloodline? Wasn''t it just Ye Liu and Shen Li?"


    " Who says that it''s just those two, your youngest was affected by it as well," said Wu Junfen as she strode towards Yu Dong and peered in her eyes and clicked her tongue. " You have been careless Dong Dong, have you never wondered why your third husband never got pregnant after he gave birth? Don''t you think it''s weird with your health, you should be able to get him pregnant again but he isn''t¡ª¡ªwhat if he was hurt as well and let me tell you something really interesting about your son too," she swooped down and got closer to Yu Dong''s face without a trace of a smile on her face. " Even that son of yours was supposed to be stillborn, he was already dead in Chen Mi''s womb but because you came at the right time and managed to save his life and since his soul didn''t leave his body, your powers managed to keep his little life."


    Wu Junfen paused then patted Yu Dong''s cheek. " I will be very careful you know if I were you, don''t forget Fang Chi is still pregnant."

 Chapter 359 Feather duster

    Chapter 359 Feather duster¡¡¡¡Shen Li and Ye Liu remained unconscious for three hours, seeing them lying so still and without any healthyplexion Yu Dong was indeed very worried about them, after all, it wasn''t easy for a body to be merged together with its soul one its leave the body. She was afraid that the two might not be able to withstand the pain but there was nothing else that she could do for them what was she supposed to do anyway? This was something that they have to go through without her, no matter how much she wanted to take the pain away from them she couldn''t do it.


    Which was why she just sat next to them feeling conflicted like she has been thrown off her loop, who would poison her husbands and why, it was impossible for them to do something like that to one another this was something that she could trust them with, so who was it ¡­her grandmother told her that they have been poisoned for years and there were too many suspects. There were Qiu Bai, Old man Yu, Yu Dong''s aunt and even Yu Dong herself¡ª¡ª the old Yu Dong wanted to divorce her husbands and get married to Xiao Hua, even though she had no chance to do that even in her next life one could not forget that she hated her husbands to the point that she wished they were dead.


    It could have been her or anyone else for all that matters since she couldn''t recollect most of Yu Dong''s memories, they were hazy andpletely out of her grasp. Even before her death, Yu Dong''s memory started to get diminished with all the drugs she was doing it was just such a shame that those memories that could have been helpful to her were now gone and she would never be able to recover them anytime soon.


    She sighed as she rested her forehead on her intertwined fingers when she heard the sound of shufflinging from near her. Surprised, she looked up and saw Shen Li frowning as he twisted and turned before opening his eyes and blinking, his forehead scrunched up and he looked around looking both relieved and surprised, as he turned his head, his gaze met with Yu Dong who was sitting next to him.


    At first, he thought that he was dreaming, he felt it when hest breathed his body and knew that he was dead but what was Yu Dong doing here? And why did heaven look like his wife''s room was he dreaming or ¡ª¡ª just as he was thinking Yu Dong raised her hand and harshly pped him on his chest making him wince and groan as he twisted in the opposite direction, " Wife what are you doing? It hurts."


    "You know it hurts huh? You can feel the pain now?" Yu Dong picked up the feather duster that she has taken out of her space, especially for this moment and started hitting Shen Li with it. " You know what pain is now¡­ then what happened when you and that other idiot tied a rope around your neck and offed yourself, did that not hurt huh? Tell me, you bastard, you jerk!" Every time she spoke she hit Shen Li with her feather duster of course her hits were light and she never really hit him, she was afraid that he will get hurt that was why she used a lot less strength than she would have normally used it after all she used to hit her brothers harder than this.


    But at the same time she was too angry to let the matter drop as well, these idiots they made her cry so much, caused Chen Mi to faint and then there was Fang Chi as well who despite having a child came running to the house after he heard of what happened through the grapevine.


    Ye Liu who was lying next to Shen Li also woke up a few minutes ago but after listening to his elder brother''s shouts and Yu Dong''s angry voice, he didn''t dare to open his eyes. He was afraid that the second he opened his eyes he would be beaten just like Shen Li however he underestimated Yu Dong whose senses were sharper than others, she, of course, heard the change in Ye Liu''s breathing rhythm and raised her brow.


    Before striking him with the feather duster as well. " What are you scared of now huh? What are you scared of? Didn''t you follow your elder brother''s stupidity and did exactly what this idiot did? Then why are you scared to take a beating? Come on help your older brother up by taking some of the beatings!"


    " Wife! Wife! I was wrong I was really wrong, I shouldn''t have done it," Ye Liu didn''t get hit as bad as he thought he was going to but he did hear the wobble in Yu Dong''s voice and understood that she was really upset by what the two of them have done, he wasn''t prepared to get out of that ordeal alive and never thought that he would have to face something like this, now that he has to listen to Yu Dong''s voice that wasced with pain and anger, he had no idea what to do anymore. " I did not want to do it, I was just¡ª¡ª"


    "Just what huh?" When Ye Liu turned his head away too afraid to look at the hurt on Yu Dong''s face, she hit him on his butt and snapped. " Just what? Upset that you cannot give me an heir? Upset that you will be a burden to me? Upset that you can''t do anything to help me? That''s why you decided to kill yourselves, didn''t you? Thinking that I will either bring someone else or promote Chen Mi and Fang Chi? Right? That''s what you thought right?"


    When the two didn''t say anything, Yu Dong flung the feather duster on the ground as hot tears stung her eyes. " You two f*cking idiots."

 Chapter 360 My own child

    Chapter 360 My own child¡¡¡¡Thank you for all the love you all are giving me! I read some of thements where you guys asked for extra chapters I wish I could ¡­ but I am still working on the plot and have to change the revenge thing because Yu Dong''s anger would no longer be justifiable in this scenario unlike the time they were dead. Give me a few days to stockpile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hearing the tremors in her voice, Shen Li and Ye Liu looked up and were surprised to find that Yu Dong has been reduced to tears as she red at them. Their heart ached and they suddenly couldn''t help but feel even more guilty than the time when they were tying those ropes around their necks¡ª¡ª they thought that they were doing the right thing but was it the right thing to do if Yu Dong was crying because of them?


    Shen Li and Ye Liu were weak but they have been nourished by both Wu Junfen and Yu Dong''s spiritual energy which was why they were in a lot more better condition than the other people who hung themselves and wereter rescued. Shen Li somehow managed to push himself off the bed but Yu Dong pushed him back as she wiped the tears from her eyes. " Dong Dong, please don''t cry¡­ Our intention was never to make you cry, we just wanted to do what was the best for you."


    " Did I ever say that you two dying was the best thing for me?" Yu Dong turned to look at him with tears still glimmering in her eyes. " Like ever? Did I tell you that I want you to get out of my life? You chose to do that, don''t¡­don''t say that you did it for me Li, because if you knew me as well as you think you did, then you would have known that I would have never been the same if I had to pick your cold corpses off the tree and bury them in a grave, do you think that I would have been fine after doing such a thing?"


    " Dong Dong, I¡ª¡ª"


    " Do you have any idea what I went through when I saw you two hanging on the tree, lifeless and cold? I felt like all the life from my body has been sapped away! I couldn''t even bring myself to..to.." she trailed off as she looked away and swallowed hard before sniffing and wiping the tears on her cheeks. " Fine forget about me, I am nothing but a stranger who barged into your lives, you two could have at least thought about Mi right? The second he heard that you two were dead, he lost his consciousness and hasn''t recovered from it,st I saw him, he was having a fever ¡­even now he is mumbling things like don''t die, don''t leave me alone in his fever."


    " Three times, three times he woke up from nightmares and Fang Chi had to calm him down, those two are worried sick, if you didn''t think of me, then you should have thought about Mi at the least, he cannot live without you guys, how can you do something like that to him? He is like sixteen for god sake, and yet he has to watch the two pirs of his life offing themselves, I can''t even begin to describe what he might have been going through at the moment."


    The more she spoke the guiltier Shen Li and Ye Liu became, back then they were too hurt that they couldn''t help but feel that they have lost themselves, now that Yu Dong was questioning them, they were finally realising just what kind of step they took in just a moment of grief.


    If they died today then they wouldn''t have just left the world but people who would have to learn how to live without them from the scratch. This was something that they never paused to consider and now that they were still alive and breathing, they couldn''t help but think whether the step that they took was even right?


    " Dong Dong, I ¡­ " Ye Liu didn''t know what he wanted to say, he just couldn''t bring himself to say such selfish words like ''I was upset,'' they weren''t even sincere, just because he was upset, he decided to leave his family behind? Yes, he would have been subjected to criticism if he were to stay alive but was dying and escaping the right thing to do if his family was going to be reduced to this state?


    Chen Mi was down with fever, Yu Dong was crying and heartbroken¡­ even Fang Chi who should be resting in his condition was running around taking care of the family knowing that no one will be able to do it in his ce in their conditions.


    " I am sorry," Ye Liu finally whispered as he looked down at his hands and blinked his eyes, he couldn''t even bring himself to cry when he saw how he have hurt his wife, his little brothers and maybe Yu Mai and little bun too. " I wasn''t thinking straight, I thought... I thought that I was going to be a burden on you, I couldn''t get pregnant too¡­ I" he trailed off and it was Shen Li who finished his words. " We thought that if we stayed you will only be burdened by us, Dong Dong."


    He lowered his head and looked at his fingers that were clutching the quilt. " I know that you wouldn''t have minded it if we didn''t give you a child but we wanted one, for months I have been hoping to hold our child, I always believed that next month maybe the month next to that I will get pregnant and when that one hope shattered too, I couldn''t bring myself to look myself in the eye much less you ¡­ I want a child Dong Dong, one that''s ours¡­. Not adopted, not snatched from someone else but born from my own womb, is it too bad I want that? If ..,. If the one thing that I have been living for is going to be snatched from me as well, what am I going to live for?"


    " I have always wanted to be a daddy Dong Dong, you can hate me for what I did but I ¡­ I really wanted to give birth to a child." He finished before covering his face and started crying. Yes, all his life .. what he wanted was a family of his own, he was willing to share his wife but now he also has to share someone''s child?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    p.s: would you guys want them to get pregnant or remain as they are? Read rest below in a/n

 Chapter 361 I will heal you idiots

    Chapter 361 I will heal you idiots¡¡¡¡Yu Dong didn''t know what to say to him anymore, she could understand why he was so upset with this matter, knew that it was eating them alive but honestly, she wished that they saw themselves more as individuals who have much more capability than having the sole responsibility of giving birth, instead of being depressed because they couldn''t have that one thing that they wanted, she wished that they could have been happy with what they had after all people don''t get everything that they want in their life.


    She sighed and sat down on the bed before taking Ye Liu and Shen Li''s hands in hers and calmly stroked their palms with the pad of her thumbs. " I know, I understand what you are trying to say Li, I am sorry that I cannot understand the pain that the two of you are suffering though."


    Though she wanted them to understand their values as her husbands and mers who had far more worth than just having a child, she didn''t force them to ept her views, she couldn''t just scold them for being stupid and press her ideals on them. If she did something like that then they will only start hiding what they were feeling even more instead of telling her what they felt, they would believe that she didn''t want to understand them that was why she kept intercepting them asking them to let go and move on.


    Sometimes it was better to let people cling on to false hope than to forcefully break the bubble in which they were living. She will slowly let them understand that they were better than what they believed themselves to be capable of they were definitely far more than just mers who could only give birth. She just needed to make them confident of what they are because even if she wanted to deny it.,.. she have to admit that her husbands were depressed.


    The fact that their sole reason to stay alive till now wasn''t her but their desire to have a kid with her ¡ª¡ª it kind of hurt but sometimes people who had nothing to cling on to would always hold on to one thing to survive. Her husbands loved her this was something that she knew but the fact remains that she could not give them her entire love and attention, they must have wanted a child to distract themselves after all no matter how kind they were, no matter how used to they were of each other presence¡­.in the end they were human.


    If she was in their shoes would she have been able to live a life like this? Happily smiling like nothing was wrong when all her life was centred around her husband yet knowing that the same couldn''t be said for her husband? She loved them, she really did but she couldn''t be there for them all the time, she couldn''t favour one over another.


    What if despite being kind to each other, they were jealous of each other ¡ª¡ª being selfish was something that was normal and she couldn''t me them for it either. Can she even me them for having a kid? They stayed at home all day long and even though she tried to keep them happy there was no way she would be able to keep all of them happy at the same time¡ª¡ª even though she was a spiritual energy user, she only had two hands, even if she used her entire body she might only be able to make two of them satisfied much less make them genuinely happy ¡­as for the other two¡­


    She felt her forehead ache, who ¡­ who was the one who said that having four husbands was a great thing? She was having a hard time keeping all of them alive, one of them was sick with fever, one was targeted by the culprit of the poisoning and the rest two were showing signs of depression.


    Yu Dong rubbed her head, maybe by the time she got past this ordeal she will need to see a psychiatrist herself. She pinched the bridge of her nose and then took in a breath, no she cannot get annoyed right now ¡ª¡ª she was their wife, if she was there to share their happy moments, she need to be there for them when they were in danger or were upset.


    After she calmed down, she smiled at her two husbands and patted their cheeks. " Don''t worry, I will try my best to treat you guys, even though I can''t miraculously treat you in a second, I promise that one day I will make you two carry your babies that you want so much."


    Though with her cultivation, it will be quite a feat for her ¡­ maybe she needs to start cultivating again, and maybe she will ask her grandmother to help her out as well. She wasn''t good with poisons but her grandmother was very familiar with them being a researcher herself before her death.


    Shen Li looked up and so did Ye Liu, their eyes that were filled with nothing but darkness slowly lit up as they scooted closer to her and looked at her with an expression that was very simr to that of a child who was finally getting the desired Christmas gift that he wanted.


    " Really? Dong Dong, you can do that?" Ye Liu sped her hands as he looked at her with eyes that were reddened with grief and relief. " You¡­you can help us? Do..don''t lie to us if you cannot do it then don''t lie to us¡­ we will not hurt ourselves but please don''t give us false hope."


    Shen Li too stared at Yu Dong with a burning gaze as he whispered. " He is right, Dong Dong. If you lie to us, we will never forgive you¡­you don''t need to give us false hope because we won''t be able to withstand it."


    Yu Dong breathed in as she flicked their foreheads." What are you threatening me for, if I said that I will look for a way to heal you then I will surely do that don''t worry you, idiots."

 Chapter 362 Will give birth to a still born,I swear my name on it

    Chapter 362 Will give birth to a still born,I swear my name on it¡¡¡¡Qiu Bai stepped out of his room and then walked out of his house, his wife was still in the town most probably spending her time at the tavern, and he sneered. Though he did have the poise and grace of those s*uts, he was still better than them, his face alone at the age of forty could beat many without a hitch, yet that woman spent her time with those shameless sl*ts then with him, what a b*tch!


    This was why he never wanted to marry that woman, he knew that she was shameless and wouldn''t care about him at all. If not for the son that he gave birth to, that woman would have brought another mer by now in the house, if not for Yu Cheng, who knows how he would have been treated by that wife of his. If only Mother Yu married him, instead of that woman¡ª¡ª he really couldn''t understand why that woman rejected him.


    He was much better than that bastard she brought home to get married, what did that bastard even have? A shy face? Seductive pace? Sensual voice? Other than that what did he have! He was so much better than him.


    As he stepped out of the house, he slowly snuck out of the courtyard and headed towards where the vige women sat down together to have a chat, because his mother-inw didn''t say anything after she returned, he didn''t have a good idea about whether those two husbands of Yu Dong died or not, however, he hadn''t heard any cries and sobs most probably they made it out alive.


    What a shame.


    He carefully walked in the shadows as he came to a stop in front of the vige gossip spot that was located under an old tree that was at the entrance of the vige and started to eavesdrop on the gossip that was going on between the women.


    " Did you hear it? Yu Dong''s husband can''t get pregnant." said a woman as she sipped on the alcohol that she was drinking


    " How did you know that?" asked another woman as she poured the alcohol into the woman next to her, before munching on salted melon seeds. " I don''t think Yu Dong would have let the matter known to the vigers."


    " My sister-inw works in the town, she told me that she saw two mers who came to the olddy doctor for a check-up and do you know what was the result of that check-up?" whispered that woman with a conspiratorial hiss. Then she looked around before leaning in, Qiu Bai leaned a bit closer as well. " The doctor told them that they were poisoned."


    The woman holding the wine jar dropped it causing the others to shout at her, she mumbled a quick apology and then turned to the other woman who was divulging the secrets of the Yu family. " Poisoned? Who do you think would do something like that? They aren''t living in the house of an official or the harem of an Empress, how can they get poisoned?"


    " Who knows? Maybe it was that little mer of Yu Dong or maybe the new one that she just married." shrugged the woman before drinking the entire shot of alcohol in one gulp. " Who asked Yu Dong to so much freedom to her husbands, look what kind of tragedy they brought me this is why I always say¡­ we need to *hup* always keep our mers under our thumbs. If she pped her husbands in the morning and trodded on them at night, they wouldn''t have the guts to do something like this ever, but she just has to let them loose, now she is going to suffer, I tell you."


    " I¡ª¡ª"


    Qiu Bai didn''t listen to anything other than that, his face was flushed with excitement as an eerie smile etched on his face. Yes, this was better than he expected¡­ if that bitch''s husbands were poisoned, they will definitely be under public scrutiny just like he was when that bitch''s mother brought that slut with her and broke their engagement! Back then he was subjected to such criticism as well, what did they say¡ª¡ª that he was the one who was at fault, that he must be the one who had the ws to be rejected by her in such an embarrassing way. That he was the one who wascking in virtue, that was why Mother Yu broke the engagement between them. Hehe, now her daughter''s husbands were going to be subjected to the same treatment back then she couldn''t understand the pain that he was suffering through.


    Now, he can finally pay her back for all the humiliation that he had to go through. He covered his face andughed, not his usual titteringugh but full-blown devil-likeughter. "Hahaha, how does it feel huh elder sister-inw? Does it feel good? Your second branch getting destroyed, hahaha, don''t worry this is just the beginning¡­"


    His lips curled into a devious smile as he swiftly snatched a jar of wine from the now drunk men and swaggered his way to the destination that he had in mind.


    Once he reached where he wanted to go, he opened the jar of wine and looked at the tombstone in front of him. "Brother-inw, do you know that your three sons-inw are incapable of having kids? Don''t you think that it''s a joyous asion, one that calls for celebration?" With that, his lips hooked up in an evil smile as he poured the wine on the tombstone. " I know with that annoying optimistic attitude of yours you will be thinking that your fourth son-inw will be able to give birth to a healthy child and save your bloodline," dropping the wine jar on the tombstone, Qiu Bai watched it break into pieces and chuckled crazily as he held the tombstone. " I am afraid that will never happen because even yourst hope will give birth to a stillborn, I swear my name on it. Even God cannot save him this time, I have nned it all."


    He stood back up and spat on the ground while coldly ring at the grave in front of him. " This will teach you not to snatch something that never belonged to you in your next life. Remember to learn this lesson well, brother-inw."


    ¡ª¡ª-p.s: what did you think that the torture was over? I have more tears nned for you guys. Muahahaha.

 Chapter 363 Recovery plans.

    Chapter 363 Recovery ns.¡¡¡¡" Come on, you three don''t move so slowly, increase your pace a little," it has been a few days after that unspeakable incident that became a taboo in the new Yu household. Yu Dong and Wu Junfen came up with a detailed n to heal Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi. While Yu Dong was responsible for taking care of their health, Wu Junfen took responsibility for dealing with the poison that was collected in their bodies.. though the chances of full recovery were still very far in the future Yu Dong was still trying her best to elerate the rate of fertility in her husbands.


    Which meant waking up and exercising.


    It wouldn''t have been a troublesome thing for the three of them if they were used to moving their bodies as much as they were before but now after months ofzing around, now that they were asked to jog around the courtyard of the house¡­ every step felt like they were dying.


    " I ¡­huff¡­I can''t¡­I can''t do this anymore." Chen Mi who was theziest of all felt like he was going to drop any second, one round would have been enough but Yu Dong kept adding five rounds every day making his legs go all jelly and shaky. It started with five rounds now it reached twenty rounds! Chen Mi was sure before he finished running those twenty rounds, his heart was going to jump out of his throat!


    What was wrong with staying bby? He loved his abs that were under his b! Why not love his chubby self? Since when did Yu Dong be such a sucker for good looks?


    When Yu Dong told Shen Li and Ye Liu to follow the n, she also asked Chen Mi and Fang Chi to follow it so that Shen Li and Ye Liu wouldn''t lose their motivation. Of course, after reading the strict diet n and exercising time allotted to the two of them, Chen Mi instantly refused, he wasn''t going to wake up at five in the morning to run around the courtyard, not at all¡ª¡ªnuh-uh. He just got out of his sick bed now he has to follow such a strict regime not happening, but then Yu Dong came to him, raised her hand and patted his shoulder before straightforwardly saying, " You have gone fat Mi."


    That day Chen Mi felt like his entire body has struck by lightning. Yu Dong, his wife who loved him so much, who squeezed his cheeks and nibbled on them when she kissed him ¡­the exact same wife was calling him fat? Fat?? FAT??? Chen Mi received the shock of his life and had to take two sick days again to recover from the shock but on the third day, he was dragged out of his bed and made him run around the courtyard. In the beginning, it was just five rounds so he thought it was easy peasy lemon squeezy but who would have thought that in just four days he became the lemon whose juice was being squeezed out early in the morning.


    " You can do it, Mi¡­just twelve more rounds to go! Keep running! "shouted Yu Dong and Chen Mi for the first time in his life felt like he wanted to throw hands at her. He red at her and shouted back, sounding really ill-tempered " what do you think I am doing? Flying?"


    Yu Dong chuckled under her breath at his sulkiness, this much anger when she only asked him to jog what would have happened if she had asked him to run a marathon.


    She turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu who were jogging in a rather ''delicate'' manner like some youngdy in her twenties and cupped her mouth again before she shouted at them. " You two put more energy into it, with your pace the blood cirction will hardly get heated up."


    So, even though their legs were killing them Shen Li and Ye Liu had to put more energy into their jogging. Only Fang Chi who was with a child was allowed to simply take a walk around the courtyard ording to the pace he liked and what was, even more, two assistants chased after him.


    " Fourth brother-inw you must be thirsty, take a sip of the water and then continue your walk." Yu Mai saw the sweat that was covering his fourth brother-inw''s forehead and hurriedly gave him the water that he was carrying in a clean bottle. Because her husbands were starting their training, Yu Dong took out four water bottles from her space and handed them to her husbands, and when Fang Chi asked where she got them, she simply told him that they came from another country and she bought these at a high price.


    Fang Chi didn''t doubt her words given the Yu family house had a lot of unique things scattered around.


    "I am fine, Mai. You don''t need to do this," Fang Chi smiled as he patted Yu Mai''s head and wiped the sweat off his forehead by dabbing his handkerchief.


    "Brother-inw, you should drink some water, Sister Dong said that you need to keep yourself hydrated and don''t push yourself too much." Since Yu Mai was helping, Lang Ru who wanted to spend the rest of her time with him too agreed to wake up early and run around with him much to her parents'' surprise, before this they couldn''t wake her no matter what, now she was waking up on her own and even taking care of herself without them asking her to do it.


    Zhu Qian who was watching his daughter run around after Yu Mai turned his head to re at his wife and snorted. " She is just like you, totally whipped¡­and to think she is just thirteen at the moment¡­I fear when she grows up, I won''t be in her heart at all!"


    Lang who peeped out of the window and watched her daughter take care of the Yu family for the sake of Yu Maiughed. " Why do you even need to be in her heart when you are in mine?"


    Cheeks flushing, Zhu Qian pped his wife. " Shut up, you flirt!"


    Lang Hui: "¡­." So, when do I open my eyes?

 Chapter 364 Aww.. please.

    Chapter 364 Aww.. please.¡¡¡¡After exercising the thing that came next was breakfast but before taking their breakfast, the three of them had to drink the medicine that Wu Junfen prepared for them, the only downside of it was that the medicine no matter how it was brewed smelled really bad and what was even worse it changed every day and each day it kept getting stronger and stronger.


    Chen Mi stared at the bowl in front of him with a sullen expression before turning to look at Yu Dong who was smiling with a ''go on drink it'' expression and ced his palms on the top of the table before seriously asking, " Which animal''s sh*t is this?"


    He wasn''t over-exaggerating at all, with just one look at the bowl one could see the ck liquid smelling worse than rotten eggs which filled the entire bowl to the brim. It has been four days and Chen Mi was already having nightmares about being chased by monsters that smelled like this medicine ced in front of him.


    Before Yu Dong could say anything Fang Chi who just entered the house after washing up, mped a hand on his mouth and muttered a ''quick excuse me'' before rushing outside from where came the sound of retching.


    " You see?" Chen Mi pointed to the corridor where Fang Chi ran off to and looked at Yu Dong who smiled awkwardly. " Come on, it''s as the saying goes the bitter a medicine is the more effective it is and Mi, don''t you want to support your big brothers?"


    '' At the sacrifice of my stomach and tongue? I don''t want to.'' was what Chen Mi thought but couldn''t bring himself to say anything, in the end, he looked at the bowl with an air of a soldier sacrificing his life and asked, " Can I at least add some sugar in it?"


    " You are on diet, Mi." Yu Dong looked at him sternly, what she didn''t tell him was that this medicine''s effectiveness would be reduced if he took sugar and since she didn''t want another depressed husband in the house, she didn''t tell Chen Mi about his situation, it would be troublesome if this sensitive husband of hers found out that he was infertile as well, it would be better to just let him follow the same regime as Shen Li and Ye Liu and let treat him without his knowledge. " You can not eats sweet for the next six months."


    "Aww, but please¡­" Chen Mi pouted as he looked at her with his best puppy dog expression and Yu Dong immediately looked away resolutely. " There is no point in looking at me like that, you know I am not going to agree, don''t you?"


    It wasn''t that she was trying to be cruel to her husbands alone, she too was carefully following what they were. She hasn''t eaten a single sweet thing despite cooking something for Yu Mai and little bun every day, even though sometimes she wanted to take a bite, she didn''t dare to eat any of those sugary delights and what was even worse, she was keeping her hands off her husbands.


    Yup, she had to practice abstinence for the next six months as well. Since Chen Mi was sick as well, it would be too much of a give away if he couldn''t pregnant after so many months and as for Shen Li and Ye Liu, it was better for them to get perfectly well before pushing themselves.


    And Fang Chi was pregnant so she couldn''t touch him either. Soooo, six months of nothing but loneliness.


    Chen Mi pouted unhappily as he picked up the bowl, pinched his nose and drank the medicine without leaving any behind for he knew that Yu Dong will shove it down his throat if he did that so, he had no choice but to drink it all up. "Bleh," he ced the bowl down with a thump and coughed in disgust. Who said it? Who was the one who said that the four of them were brothers for life? Ah¡­ it was him, he was the one who cried like a child after finding out that Shen Li and Ye Liu were still alive and said those words while he was all emotional and s*it.


    He should have held back¡­ he definitely should have held back! Now he was paying for his momentary loss of emotions and the payment was a hefty one at that!


    Shen Li and Ye Liu too ced their bowls down after gulping their medicine and mped their hands on their mouths so that they don''t vomit it out. The day they find out who poisoned them, it will be their head and their shoes! Because of them, they have to drink such a terrible thing every day!


    " Good job! You three!" Yu Dong pped her hands and went back to the kitchen because she was worried that one of them would sneak inside and eat something that he shouldn''t, she has taken over the kitchen duties. As she brought the dishes she cooked for breakfast Fang Chi who has been hiding for fear he too will have to drink his tonic walked in after peering inside the house carefully. When he saw that the medicine bowls have been cleaned, he heaved a sigh of relief and stepped inside.


    However, he only took three steps in when Yu Dong snuck behind him with the bowl of tonic and tapped on his shoulder causing him to stiffen. " Chi, are you alright now?"


    Fang Chi slowly turned his head and looked at the bowl that Yu Dong was carrying and cleared his throat before shaking his head. " I am not, I still feel a bit nauseous."


    " Is that so?" Yu Dong cast him a sympathetic expression before smiling as she handed him the bowl and said, "It''s a good thing that I prepared this tonic for you then, it will help you to recover from nausea."


    Then she walked away leaving Fang Chi and the rest who shot Fang Chi sympathetic looks which were tinged with gloating.


    p.s: remember to give your ps to me!!! One must keep author happy lol, I am just jokingggggg.

 Chapter 365 You need it the most .

    Chapter 365 You need it the most .¡¡¡¡Fang Chi knew that there was nothing he could do so he too pinched his nose and drank the tonic, unlike the super bitter medicine that Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi had to drink, he was a lot better but with his pregnancy and his changed taste, he felt like his tongue was going to fall off because of how bad the taste of the tonic was.


    His face scrunched up as he ced the bowl down on the table and drank a cup of water to wash the bitter tastes from his mouth. "It tastes so bad," he spat out and gagged after he was done swallowing the water, even though he kept drinking water the bitter taste didn''t leave his mouth.


    " Be d that it doesn''t smell that bad," said Chen Mi as he rested the side of his face on the back of his hand. " I feel like I have swallowed a bowl of rotten eggs that were left to ferment for a month and yet can''t throw them out."


    Shen Li didn''t say anything but his hand was still mped on his mouth and he seemed to be¡ª¡ª crying?


    While Ye Liu rubbed his back looking like he was sucking a sour lemon.


    " It was that bad huh," said Fang Chi as he took his seat carefully though Yu Dong had baby-daddy proofed everything, Fang Chi was still very careful not to bump in anything.


    " You have no idea, anyway why am I even following this regime?" moaned Chen Mi as he sprawled on top of the table. " Does it make any sense, why do I have to follow this? It''s like living in bitter days of hell and I can''t even lick a single grain of sugar, I am dying here."


    Yu Dong returned with the dishes that she has carefully learned from her grandmother and ced them on the table before she put her hands on her hips and looked at Chen Mi who wasining like a little baby. " I am following the regime as well and I am not even trying to get pregnant so why can''t you? And what''s wrong with drinking medicine that''s good for your body? If things turn out for the better then your fertility will improve better than anyone, isn''t that something you want?"


    Chen Mi perked up but then faltered as he sulked. "What''s the point of improving my fertility when you aren''t even letting me enter your room?"


    After he finished speaking a very awkward expression shed on Yu Dong''s face as she coughed lightly. " Anyway I am doing this for you, so stopining and suck it up." Then she turned around to face others and took off the lids from dishes and smugly said, " Ta-Da!"


    Her four husbands peered inside the dishes and frowned, seeing that these dishes were something that they have never seemed before.


    " What''s this? I swear if it''s another bitter experiment of yours, then I will rather stay hungry." In the absence of good food, desserts and his wife''s lovingpany, Chen Mi''s mood has gotten really sour and his mood swings have gone worse. Now instead of Ye Liu, he was fulfilling the role of Ye Liu''s sharp tongue that has gotten a lot tame after he was hit by the feather duster.


    Yu Dong tilted her head at him, her hands still on her hips, wondering whether or not she should take out her feather duster on him as well. She sighed and then ced her hands on the table before taking in a deep breath to calm herself down. " This time it will be better, I swear."


    " You said it yesterday too and the ''TMC''," Chen Mi quoted the word TMC and shook his head with an expression of disbelief. " Tasted like sour vinegar, I am notining but yeah, I would like to eat something that''s fit for humans alright?"


    " You can stay hungry if you have so much to say about my cooking," snapped Yu Dong as she frowned at him. " I am still learning and I will start cooking great dishes in a few days."


    Chen Mi secretly rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath. " That means we have to act as your Guinea pigs for a bit more, huh."


    With her sharp senses, Yu Dong of course picked up what he was saying and narrowed her eyes at him. " You say one more word about my cooking and I swear I will make you drink the medicinal soup two times a day, you hear me?"


    That shut Chen Mi up as he pursed his lips and sighed inwardly. Tyranny, that was running in the house. Their wife''s tyranny, good thing the meal of his son was handed to Zhu Qian and Lang or else he would have raised the entire house on his head.


    " Anyway, so as I was saying, today the dish is loads better than yesterday," said Yu Dong as she patted her chest and smiled at her husband who looked at her in nothing but disbelief. " Don''t look at me like that, I practised this at my sister Junfen''s house and it turned out better than the thing that I cooked yesterday." She pushed the dish closer to her husband so that they could take a better look at the dish she has cooked. " This is called Emperor''s herbal chicken and before any of youin about its taste or anything, I would like to tell you that ¡­ it has Bei Qi, very beneficial for removing the toxins from your bodies. If you want to get healed as soon as possible then take my advice and eat it well no matter what it tastes like," then she looked at Fang Chi and Chen Mi who looked a bit reluctant to eat it and added, " It also has Chaun Gong, beneficial to improve blood flow and lift one''s mood."


    Fang Chi''s eyes brightened these days he was having trouble sleeping because he was easily irritable on the other hand Chen Mi frowned. " I don''t need to alleviate my mood."


    " Believe me, my dear husband, you need it the most."

 Chapter 366 Why don’t you start working?

    Chapter 366 Why don¡¯t you start working?¡¡¡¡Chen Mi wanted to say that she was being rude to him but he couldn''t bring himself to say it, after all, she was right. Though he did not want to admit it but he was indeed being a bit bossy to everyone around him. So, sullen as ever he took a bite of the herbal chicken that Yu Dong has cooked and was prepared to lose all the taste buds on his tongue but then he took one bite and was shocked by the normal-ish taste.


    It didn''t taste bad and nor did it taste like it was cooked in an extra pool of vinegar. He blinked his eyes and looked at Yu Dong who was smirking smugly. " See, I told you that today''s breakfast was better than yesterday, you should have believed me without a hitch."


    " Well, it does taste nice," said Fang Chi, the vours weren''t strong and just they tasted just right to him, who couldn''t eat anything heavy at the moment.


    Ye Liu too nodded his head as he took a bite of the chicken, though these days he didn''t like eating anything but for the sake of having a child he somehow forced himself to eat a little. The same could be said for Shen Li but his condition was a lot worse than Ye Liu''s, he hardly ate two bites and then pushed the bowl away, " I think I am full."


    Yu Dong''s eyes dimmed as she looked at Shen Li''s half-eaten breakfast and sighed. " You can still eat a few more bites, didn''t you hear it can remove the toxins from your body, you know? I am sure you will be fine, you see?"


    Shen Li shook his head and refused to take another bite. " I cannot eat anymore."


    Seeing his weakened condition, Yu Dong knew that he was in a lot more pain than he was showing, so she didn''t push him instead she decided to set her n in motion a lot earlier than she expected. She pped her hands and smilingly looked at her husbands, " You know I just came with a very good n, as you can see that our business is doing fairly well but the thing is that I cannot manage all the shops by myself, I have to take care of the wine segment and I also have to start the new business of selling strawberries, so I was thinking why not let you guys help me?"


    Shen Li''s head snapped up and so did the others.


    Ye Liu who was just about to force another bite down his throat looked at his wife and frowned. " What are you talking about Dong Dong, mers do not help their wives in their business, we are supposed to stay at home and take care of what goes in the house."


    " Yes, Yes but that''s what you guys think, right?"Yu Dong waved her hand and patiently exined. " Listen, the business is good and many people already have eyes locked on the bar that we opened, do you know that? In just two weeks, the mammies hired by us caught at least ten women servants from our rivals'' shops sneaking inside our bar. Even the manager hired was almost bribed by them and it was my good luck that she was caught before she could sell the secret recipes away."


    " With the poprity of our shop, I am afraid that I cannot entrust it to outsiders and I have a lot more work to do than manage the shops, so why don''t you four take care of them in my stead? I mean rather than entrusting it to an outsider, I would rather give them to you guys to manage?"


    Shen Li''s brows scrunched up more and more, as he shook his head. " I don''t think that this will be appropriate."


    " Why won''t it?" countered Yu Dong. " Are you stealing, murdering, robbing someone? No, right? You are taking over the shop that I opened and it''s with my permission that you guys are going to manage the shop, right? So, what''s the problem?"


    Chen Mi hesitated as he looked at his brothers and somewhat softly added, " No one would like it, just think what will people say once they find out that you have given us permission to do business, maybe the Yamen will get involved as well."


    " Why will they get involved?" said Yu Dong as she raised her brow. " I am not letting you take over the shoppletely, I am sort of hiring you four to take care of the shops for me. And though the Empress does not approve of mers owning a business, she allows the mers to work, think of this as taking a job and if you are worried about people then I am afraid that you will have a hard time breathing if you kept on worrying about them, it''s their job and they will keep doing it no matter what. If you want to live a good and happy life then you need to let go of this thinking of ''what will people say'' because it''s not helping." ''


    The four didn''t say anything and Yu Dong sighed, she ced her hands on the table and sternly said, " Look, you can stay at home as you want but don''t you think it''s boring? Staying at home every day and doing the same thing over and over again? I am not asking you to do this forever just a few months, if you don''t like working then you can quit it''s not like I am going to force you?"


    The others exchanged a look with each other and then narrowed their eyes before looking at Yu Dong. Shen Li as the oldest was the one who took charge and asked, " And you are telling us to do this because?"


    " Who knows maybe I am just looking for some fun things to do as a family?" That was all Yu Dong said.


    a/n: I am changing the plot so please bear with me for the time being.

 Chapter 367 Plans to make them happy and BUSYYYY

    Chapter 367 ns to make them happy and BUSYYYY¡¡¡¡A/n: I hate power outages, I wrote three extra chaptersst night to stock pile and yet the light is gone and myptop is not charged so I will have to use my stockpiled chapters *sob*


    Yu Dong''s suggestion wasn''t without much thought, she thought about it very carefully before suggesting this to her husbands, the reason they were so engrossed with the thoughts of having a child was they had nothing good to do. Their life seemed to have been centred around her, the children in the house and kitchen. Which was why they couldn''t see anything else other than this, it was stupid to think that they believed themselves to be useless just because they couldn''t give birth, her husbands were smarter than others and sure enough, they could do better than just being a daddy or husband, right?


    That was why she thought about leaving a few jobs to them at least with their minds off the topic of having a child they will have something else to think about. Especially Shen Li it was very important for her to stop him from overthinking about his situation, it was better for him to take his mind off the things that were hurting him and think more about himself and what made him happy. She was no expert in psychology but this was the only thing that came to her head.


    " What do you say? It''s a good n right?" Yu Dong looked at the four of them with a smile as she carefully surveyed their expression. There was hesitation, a bit of excitement and reluctance but at least neither of them was totally opposed to the idea of taking the jobs. Well, this was a good start, as long as they were not totally against it, she still have the chance to change their mind. With that thought in mind, she quickly added, " Look, I have a lot of things to do, currently, I need to look for a new shop where I can sell our farm''s strawberries and blueberries, looking for a good storefront is not easy and I wouldn''t be able to take care of the other businesses. I need someone to take care of the bar and at the same time someone to deal with the ns that Chu Chang wille up with for selling strawberries from our farm to the capital as well. I can''t do all of this alone can I?"


    And she also wanted to look for a new house in the town, staying in the vige was good but she needed to step out of this ce. Her grandmother did mention that she too will be moving away from the vige in a short while and asked if she wanted to look for a house next to each other, if Shen Li and Ye Liu were alright she wouldn''t have bothered with it but currently, they needed her grandmother''s help the most, so Yu Dong had no choice but to agree.


    However, that was just the beginning the real battle was to look for a good house with all the necessary amodations. It will take a great deal of her time and energy before she would be able to find a good house that will be sufficient for their family.


    She didn''t have many thoughts about what kind of house she was going to look for yet but one thing was sure she needed to move out of the vige for the sake of her husbands. At least if they stay in the town with the hustle and bustle around them then they wouldn''t be as lonely as they are currently.


    " Are you really in need of someone to work for you?" asked Shen Li though what Yu Dong said made sense, he couldn''t help but think that there was more to it than she was letting on.


    " Of course, why else would I ask you four to help me?" said Yu Dong without batting an eyelid, she wasn''t lying at all. Though she might have exaggerated a little but it was a white lie, at least her lie wasn''t harming anyone. Then she looked at the four husbands of hers and carefully asked, " So, what are your answers? Will you guys do it? Or should I just drop the matter?"


    Though she came up with the idea that they should be the one who starts helping her around the shops but in the end, it was their decision to make, if they said ''no'', there was nothing she will be able to do, now will she?


    " We will do it," said Ye Liu after a very long pause that was filled with hesitation. At the moment, he could not get pregnant, so he might as well help Yu Dong in some other way.


    The others looked at him and then nodded as well. If he was willing to help her then they too will help her as well, after all, there was no reason for them to refuse her when she was asking for their help right?


    " Excellent!" said Yu Dong with a p of her hands. " Then how about this? I will leave Mi and Chi be the in charge of the bar, since Chi is pregnant, I will ask Lang to bring the ounts books home and you two can tally them for the time being, of course, it will be better if you make a round or two in a week to the bar, Mi."


    Chen Mi nodded looking a bit sceptical.


    Then Yu Dong turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu before smiling with a sly glint in her eyes as she said, " As for you two, why don''t you go and discuss the n of the strawberry deals at the capital with Chu Chang? Maybe you will be able to give him better suggestions than he has at the moment, a few days ago he told me that he was having a hard timeing up with a business strategy for the start-up. Use this opportunity and learn new lessons."

 Chapter 368 A good daughter.

    Chapter 368 A good daughter.¡¡¡¡She deliberately made such ns because she wanted Shen Li and Ye Liu to spend some time with Chu Chang who was living his life without any trouble even though he had no wife. She seemed to have forgotten how many times, she and Wu Junfen had to scold a bunch of women who teased him when he left his house.


    Because he didn''t have a wife, he was often bullied by the viger women but he never paid attention to it maybe if the two of them stayed with him they would understand that just because one could not have something that they wanted¡ª¡ª they should not kill themselves.


    A w in life does not mean the end of the world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Of course, that was what she thought would happen but she didn''t have much control over Shen Li and Ye Liu, it was up to them whether they could learn it or not.


    So, early the next day, she sent the two of them to Chu Chang''s house who lived just three houses away from them. Shen Li was surprised by the excitement she was showing and Ye Liu couldn''t help but think that she had some underlying intentions and that was why she was doing this, of course, the two had thoughts like such in their heads but they didn''t dare to say anything and simply did as she asked them to do. They dressed up early as possible and then walked to Chu Chang''s house with dubious expressions on their faces.


    Though they knew that Yu Dong will never purposely harm them, they could not help but think that maybe they were being fooled by Yu Dong.


    As the two reached Chu Chang''s house, the two exchanged a look at each other before knocking on his door.


    Chu Chang was putting his youngest son to sleep when there was a knock on the door surprised at the sudden arrival he looked at his daughter Mu Ran and whispered, " Ran Ran, go and see who is at the door,"


    Mu Ran nodded and rushed outside before she opened the door and looked at Shen Li and Ye Liu who was standing at the threshold with hesitant expressions on their faces. " Uncle Li, Uncle Liu? Good morning, how may I help you?"


    The two were stunned by Mu Ran''s excellent manners but after two seconds sighed, sure enough, this was the difference between the children who went to the academy and those who couldn''t¡­ if they had daughters then¡ª¡ª simultaneously, their expressions worsened and Mu Ran who was quick to catch on the change carefully asked, " Uncle Li...Uncle Liu, did I say anything wrong?"


    Realising that they have slipped up, Shen Li morphed his expression at once to that of a gentle one, though Ye Liu had a little difficulty as he forced a smile. "It''s nothing, we are here to have some discussion with your father, is he at home?"


    Mu Ran nodded and motioned the two of them to follow her. " Please follow me, father is putting my brother to sleep, I will call him." Then she brought Shen Li and Ye Liu to the living room and hurried to the kitchen before she brewed an aromatic tea and served it to Shen Li and Ye Liu with walnut cakes that her father have made a day ago. " Please have these, I will call father and then you two can have your discussion with him."


    Then she bowed politely and ran inside the house leaving a very shocked Shen Li and Ye Liu behind. A girl was serving tea and cakes? Back when they were at home, even if the sky were to fall, neither of their sisters ever did housework. So, howe Mu Ran was doing it? And that too with an air of great practise like she has been doing it for a long time.


    It didn''t take long for Chu Chang toe outside, he looked at Shen Li and Ye Liu with an apologetic expression as he greeted the two of them. " I am really sorry about this, my son was a bit fussyst night and didn''t sleep, it was with great difficulty that I was able to make him sleep now." He carefully caressed his pregnant belly and sat down. Ever since Yu Dong started taking care of his pregnancy, Chu Chang has recovered a lot, now hisplexion no longer looked as yellow as it once was.


    Instead, he looked rather delicate with his skin and features recovering their youth.


    "It''s alright," said Shen Li as he raised his hands and shook off Chu Chang''s apology. "It''s us who turned up uninvited, it''s not your fault at all."


    "That''s right," Ye Liu chimed up as he watched Mu Ran totter over and clean the table. She picked the cups in which they drank tea and ced them on the tray before taking them back to the kitchen. " Little Ran did a good job weing us, I have to say that she is really good at helping around the house."


    " Not to mention, ever so polite as well." praised Shen Li feeling a bit eager, if he too had a daughter one day, then he will raise her just like Mu Ran.


    Chu Chang tittered lightly, as he patted Mu Ran''e head when she returned with fresh cups of water and ced them on the table. " I know that she is a bit too mature for her age, she saw me suffer quite a lot and started to help me around in a little this and a little that, before I knew it, she was helping me a lot more than I expected her to," as Mu Ran walked away to check up on her brother, the smile on Chu Chang''s face dropped a little. " But I would have liked it if she acted a bit ording to her age, she is always so calm and collected that I can''t help but think if I went wrong with her somewhere."


    "Of course not," said Shen Li at once. " From what I have seen you have done a very good job raising her."


    Chu Chang heard the genuine sincerity in Shen Li''s smile and nodded before saying, " Did Yu Dong send you here?"


    Ignore any typos, I couldn''t run another check for mistakes

 Chapter 369 Raffle

    Chapter 369 Raffle¡¡¡¡Shen Li and Ye Liu had nothing to say to Chu Chang when he told them that he wished that Mu Ran was a bit childish. What he said made sense after all Mu Ran was a child without a mother, it goes without saying that she will be far more sensible given the circumstances she was living in, whenpared to other children.


    Thus, they were a bit at ease when he changed the topic, after all, what were they going to say in case the matter was dragged on a little more?


    Shen Li heaved a sigh of relief inwardly as he looked at Chu Chang and answered, " Yes, Dong Dong, sent us here." He showed the documents that Yu Dong has given to them and showed them to Chu Chang before he continued, " Dong Dong, said that she wants us to take over the strawberry sales matter with you. Since she is busy looking for a storefront in the town."


    Chu Chang nodded. "It''s good that you two are the ones taking over, it will be much more easy for me to deal with you than Yu Dong." When their expression changed a little, he smiled and waved his hands hurriedly. " Oh please, don''t overthink. It''s just that if she and I continued to meet, even if we did that in broad daylight, people wille up with ridiculous rumours, now that I am divorced and she is a woman. With you two overtaking her work, it will help me a lot¡­ at least the vigers would shut their mouths before the matter esctes."


    Shen Li and Ye Liu nodded after they listened to Chu Chang, wasn''t it because of a small meeting in the forest that Fang Chi and Yu Dong''s matter was escted beyond repair. Now that they thought it like this, they were a bit more at ease maybe Yu Dong purposely sent them here because she was afraid of inciting another trouble. Not that Fang Chi was a trouble.


    Their expression turned awkward and Chu Chang raised his brows looking at their sudden change in expression and then thought about what he said and a small whileter smiled knowingly. " Don''t worry I won''t tell Fang Chi."


    "I didn''t mean to!"


    " I was just thinking it in a general way."


    Shen Li and Ye Liu simultaneously shouted making Chu Changugh. " Oh so, you were indeed thinking about him, the two exchanged a look with each other and then turned silent. At this moment, they knew they couldn''t say anything because it will only mess the situation up for them.


    Chu Chang did not make fun of them for a long and then quickly returned to his serious business mode as he turned to Ye Liu. " Can you bring the box to the top cab of the cab behind you?"


    Ye Liu stood up and walked to the cab before pulling the top drawer of the cab and picking up the wooden box that was sitting inside it and bringing it to Chu Chang who thanked him and took the box from his hands and pulled out the papers he has ced inside it.


    " Well, let''s see... I have discussed the arrangements with Dong Dong, I hope that she gave you a review of them." He asked as he looked through the papers and carefully assessed the parts that were already discussed.


    " She did," answered Ye Liu as he raised the papers in his hands. " We did note down the important parts, and if I am right you two were discussing the marketing strategy at the moment."


    " You are right," said Chu Chang as he ced the papers in front of him and flipped to the part where he had written the n for the market strategy. " I was thinking about first baiting the customers through some discount offers, given the free samples option won''t work with the ones in the capital, some will be willing to buy after having a taste but there are some who will just go around the shop testing the samplesining how they aren''t enough given their small size. There is no shortage of crooks, you see and because a mer will be in charge of the shop it will only make them take it lightly."


    " That''s why I only want to focus on buyers who are genuinely interested in buying our goods instead of creating trouble, what do you have to say?"


    While he was exining the even let Shen Li and Ye Liu take a look at the business ns he came up with. With just one look at his detailed ns and counter ns in case of failure, Shen Li and Ye Liu knew that Chu Chang wasn''t someone easily fooled. If he wasn''t a mer and a naive one to fall for a jerk like Mu Yuxi, he might have made a name for himself.


    "The ns are amazing but I still think that just adding a discount option won''t work," said Shen Li after carefully reading through Chu Chang''s n. Because this was something that his wife has entrusted to his care he was willing to take proper measures to make sure that the shop was a sess.


    " Then what do you have in mind?" asked Chu Chang sounding curious.


    "Discounts are not rare and maybe people will think that we aren''t selling fresh goods because that''s what most people do right? Using discount to clear up the trash in their shops," chimed Ye Liu as he took a look at the papers before his mind lit up with an idea and he eximed. " Why not put a raffle?"


    " A raffle?" echoed Chu Chang. " What''s that?"


    Ye Liu touched his nose realising that he used a term that Yu Dong told him about and then awkwardly said, " it''s something I came up withst night, if you don''t mind I can tell you more about it? I don''t know whether or not you will like it though but hey you can hear me out, right?"

 Chapter 370 Come to the capital with me

    Chapter 370 Come to the capital with me¡¡¡¡Chu Chang naturally had no objections so he nodded.


    Seeing that Chu Chang was willing to listen, Ye Liu''s eyes lit up and he immediately started speaking, "It''s like a lottery, we will advertise that anyone who buys three boxes of the fruits sold in our shop will be given a free ticket to draw a lottery¡­ as for the raffle thing, I thought that it will be better if we put a lot of simr coloured pin size balls in a wooden box together with three different balls of gold, silver and copper. The structure of the box will be designed in a way that the customer will be able to draw a ball out of the box by rotating it."


    " Those who will get the normal colour balls will get aplimentary prize like cakes or something and those who win the first three prizes, they will get something good, what do you say?"


    Chu Chang''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Ye Liu though he didn''t expect much when Yu Dong told him that she wanted him to teach her husbands about business, he had to admit that he was really shocked by their suggestions. They were able to see the ws in his ns and even came up with an amazing scheme to rece them.


    No wonder, Yu Dong divided them in such a way. She knew that Chen Mi and Fang Chi were young andcked the experience which was why they wouldn''t do much well if she were to send them to him butpared to the two of them Shen Li and Ye Liu were better and knew a few things.


    When Chu Chang didn''t respond the light in Ye Liu''s eyes dimmed and he asked, " Was my n no good?"


    "No it''s very good," said Chu Chang as he came out of his thoughts and looked at Ye Liu with surprise and smiled. " Your n is really good, I think we can go with it."


    Ye Liu''s face flushed with excitement when he heard Chu Chang praise him, it was like he was getting praised by his mentor. When he was a kid, his parents often scolded him for being a money-losing mer, now that he was being praised by someone else who wasn''t his family member, he felt like he was walking on air.


    Chu Chang then turned to Shen Li and further praised him as well. " You did a good job too, taking note of what was wrong with my n."


    Shen Li flushed as well, feeling a bit shy at this sudden praise. " I didn''t do anything that big."


    " No, in a business we need to tackle even the smallest thing, you looking at the pros and cons is one of the very important things to do," said Chu Chang as he smiled at Shen Li. " You should not put yourself down by underestimating your efforts, all right?"


    Shen Li nodded and Chu Chang secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Actually, Yu Dong already told him why she wanted to send her husbands to him. After the incident at the banyan tree, she seemed to have realised one thing that not many could¡ª¡ª her husbands have centred their life around her way too much than they should have and wanted to let them take a moment for themselves to live their lives which was why she wanted them to be independent.


    The reason she sent them here was that she was expecting them to be affected by him and learn a few things. In the light of the recent things that happened to him, he was indeed the best option for her.


    As he thought about that he turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu as he carefully thought about what Yu Dong had told him. What did she say ¡ª¡ª? Ah, yes that her husbands were a bit depressed, though he didn''t understand much about it, after Yu Dong exined it to him, he understood what she meant and why she wanted to change the pace for her husbands.


    Because he too was once in a state of depression and only when he took a brave step out of the Mu house and started to live his life despite being called selfish again and again, did he learn a lot more new things and started to live a life that he liked ¡ª¡ª at least he no longer wanted to kill himself anymore.


    " And there is one more thing," he added carefully studying the expression on Shen Li and Ye Liu''s faces. " I need to check up the three storefronts that my sisters have finalised for me, for that you two would have toe with me to ¡ª¡ª- the Capital."


    Shen Li and Ye Liu stiffened as they raised their heads to look at Chu Chang.


    " The capital? You want us to go to the capital?" asked Shen Li a bit startled, they were just here to talk about the business dealings no? Howe the matter escted to going to the capital. " I mean you mean Dong Dong and us right?"


    Ye Liu too looked at Chu Chang, looking a bit flustered.


    Chu Chang shook his head in denial. " I am afraid that''s not possible, Yu Dong has to look for a storefront before the inauguration of the shop in the capital is done, and wait for the shop''s poprity to hit and that way she will be able to give a push to her shop at the capital if she gets busy then who will look for a storefront in the town." Then he paused and added without any hesitation. " And she has pissed a lot of people in the vige if she were to leave then the vigers will make things difficult for Fang Chi and those who will be left behind. I don''t think that Yu Dong will agree to that, and we can''t push the shop opening till Fang Chi gives birth either."


    " Then what now?" asked Ye Liu though he already knew the answer.


    " You two have toe to the capital with me," said Chu Chang like it was obvious.


    A/n; sometimes you have to stay a bit further to grow fonder. The husbands are leaving sigh~

 Chapter 371 Don’t want to go to the capital.

    Chapter 371 Don¡¯t want to go to the capital.¡¡¡¡ Shen Li and Ye Liu were stupefied, they didn''t intend to leave for the capital and came with the thought in their head that they just needed to be in charge of the business ideas and nothing more but now all of a sudden they needed to travel to the capital? How will that work?


    " Why not?" said Yu Dong as she handed them, a bowl of medicine each. " You two won''t be living there forever right? You can take this as some sort of vacation and spend some time there," then she paused and added, " I have always wanted to move to the capital, you two can check it out for me."


    After saying this she turned around as she walked toward the kitchen. Shen Li and Ye Liu chased after her almost immediately while holding the bowls of medicine carefully in their hands so as to not drop any drop of the medicine.


    Not that they wanted to take it but because they were afraid that spilling even a drop would get them punished to drink another bowl of this monstrosity.


    " How can we go alone?" asked Shen Li as he worriedly looked at Yu Dong. " If you were going with us then it would have made sense but you are staying in the vige, how can we go to the capital without you?"


    " That''s right," said Ye Liu who looked equally anxious as he looked at Yu Dong. " We haven''t even gone to the prefectural city yet, you want us to go to the capital?" Then he looked down at his hands and added, "aren''t you worried that people willugh at you? What kind of wife sends her husbands to the capital and that too all alone."


    " Liu is right, people will make fun of you saying that we are going to run away." Shen Li added as he looked at Yu Dong who was looking at the new book that Wu Junfen has given her, nowadays, she spent most of her time reading it.


    She said that it was for medicinal purposes but Shen Li knew it was more than that since Yu Dong didn''t let anyone have a look at the book.


    " Are you two going to run away?" asked Yu Dong as she closed the book when she saw that Shen Li was peering into it. The book was about soul summoning and how she could raise her cultivation, though she didn''t mind them watching it, she didn''t know how they feel after learning that their souls were summoned back from the afterlife.


    Given how sensitive they are, she was sure that their reactions would be over the top.


    Closing the book, she walked out of the kitchen and lightly added, " If you have ns about running away with a rich and more beautiful woman, you might as well tell me now, I will be prepared¡ª¡ª"


    " To kick us out?" asked Ye Liu with an eye roll.


    " No, kill that woman who eyed what''s mine." She chuckled when Ye Liu''s face flushed.


    Shen Li''s face twisted as he red at Yu Dong and Ye Liu with disapproval. " What nonsense you two are talking about," then he turned to Yu Dong who looked away, knowing that Shen Li was angry now. " Do we look like we will run away?"


    Yu Dong closed one eye and winced at his usatory tone andughed dryly. " I was just joking, and it was you who brought the matter up saying that the vigers will tease that my mers are going to run away. I was just answering your question."


    Shen Li narrowed his eyes as he stomped toward Yu Dong and stopped her from walking into her room. " Why aren''t you taking this seriously?"


    Yu Dong heaved an exasperated sigh as she ced the book on the cab and leaned against it. " And why should I take it seriously? It''s just going to the capital and Chu Chang will be apanying you."


    "It''s not okay!"


    " Why? Chu Chang is going, you two can tag along with him too."


    " His case is different," said Shen Li, his brows so tightly furrowed that he could have pinched a mosquito to death with those creases. " He does not have a wife, so no one would say anything, but we have a wife, how can we go without you?"


    "Because I am your wife, not your daddy," said Yu Dong with a really patient voice. " I can not take you all along while holding your fingers, I gave you all this responsibility because I can''t take it alone. If I am still chaperoning you all-around what''s the point?"


    Shen Li and Ye Liu''s expressions turned green as they red at Yu Dong, this was the first time she has scolded them like this and it went without saying that they didn''t like it at all.


    "Fine, then what about our treatment? If you are not going then who will take care of our health?" Shen Li tried to put up onest fight.


    But Yu Dong was prepared as she rolled her shoulder back and shot back smoothly. " Sister Junfen is leaving for the capital as well, she will take care of you two. Andpared to me, she is much more knowledgeable."


    Just like that thest battle was lost as well. Shen Li looked at Yu Dong with frustration brimming out of his eyes as he almost cursed out. " What if I don''t want to leave?"


    " Then I will have to tie you two up and send you together with Chu Chang," when they looked at her in disbelief, she smiled and hiked up a brow. " What you don''t believe me? Try it¡­ I promise you I can knock you two out for three days."


    The two no longer doubted her but then again they weren''t exactly happy with the oue.


    " I don''t like it," said Shen Li finally with a huff as he strode to the dining table and yanked a chair before sitting down. " I don''t want to go to the capital!"

 Chapter 372 Mismatch?

    Chapter 372 Mismatch?¡¡¡¡" What? Did someone say capital?" Chen Mi who has gone out of the house to wash the dirtyundry dropped the basket that he was carrying on the ground and rushed inside, almost forgetting Fang Chi who was behind him.


    Because he wasn''t feeling good, Fang Chi suggested going on a walk with Chen Mi, and Yu Dong who have learned a lot from her grandma and knew the new term called ''prenatal depression,'' so she allowed him to go out instead of coping him in the house.


    Seeing that Chen Mi almost forgot Fang Chi, she whistled causing thetter to former and look at her, hitching a brow she said, " Where is your brother Chi? You took responsibility to bring him home with you, Chi¡­ I don''t like it when you break your promises."


    Chen Mi stiffened and rushed out looking for Fang Chi who was still at the threshold of the Yu house''s entrance door. He waited for him impatiently but didn''t dare to leave Fang Chi behind anymore.


    Fang Chi was a bit stunned seeing Chen Mi act so impatient, so he blinked his eyes and unconsciously increased his pace but Chen Mi immediately stopped him. " Don''t walk too fast the courtyard is still dangerous even if it''s not uneven."


    Though he was in a hurry, Chen Mi wasn''t stupid to put Fang Chi''s child in danger. Once they were inside the house, Chen Mi once again rushed inside and looked at his Brother Li and excitedly eximed, " Brother Li, are you going to the capital?"


    Shen Li whose sight was blocked by nothing but Chen Mi''s oversize face because of their close proximity leaned back and said replied tly, " Yeah, what about it?"


    " What about it?" Chen Mi almost got a stroke hearing Shen Li''s words as he looked at him in incredulity. "it''s the capital! Do you know how big it is?"


    Shen Li hiked up one brow as he asked gently, " Do you know about it?"


    Chen Mi: "¡­.." No, I don''t!


    " That''s not the point," Chen Mi smoothly ignored that question and changed the topic as he continued, " What I am talking about is the capital! Do you know everyone in the vige wants to go there, why are you not excited?"


    " Because he does not want to go to the capital," said Yu Dong from the side as she helped Fang Chi on a chair and handed him a bowl of water infused with spiritual energy.


    Chen Mi whipped his head at Shen Li like he was looking at someone who has gone mad. " Why? It''s once in a lifetime opportunity."


    "Dong Dong is noting with us," said Shen Li with an annoyed huff, as he looked away. " Apparently, she is too busy toe with her husbands."


    Listening to Shen Li''sining tone Yu Dongughed as she shook her head. " I never said that I was too busy toe with you but there are a lot of concerns that are stopping me froming with you."


    " Like what?"


    "Like looking for a storefront and Chi''s pregnancy is not stable yet," replied Yu Dong as she looked at Shen Li with an amused expression, was this man going through PMs or something? Why was he so unusually angry all of a sudden? " I cannot leave him alone and we can''t drop the matter till the next month either. So this is the only option, and it''s not like I am sending you two alone, Sister Junfen will be with you as well and Lang will being with you as she needs to drop Ruru to the academy in the capital and¡ª¡ª-"


    Before she could continue, a loud shrill shriek echoed in the room.


    " What? You are leaving for the capital? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Everyone turned to look at themotion and saw Yu Mai ring at Lang Ru, who looked really guilty as she mustered her courage and mumbled. " I ¡­ I was going to tell you?"


    And being the diva he was Yu Mai ced his hands on his hips and looked at her in a way that demanded nothing but the truth. " When?"


    Lang Ru opened her mouth to defend herself but couldn''t, seeing this Yu Mai sneered as he motioned with his finger for Lang Ru to follow him. " You e with me!"


    And Lang Ru who couldn''t say anything walked out of the room following him like a wronged wife.


    Yu Dong saw the proceedings and frowned as she muttered, " This looks kind of wrong," she turned to her husbands and asked them, " Don''t you guys think so too?"


    The others who knew what was going on, all shook their heads.


    "It''s nothing, just two kids arguing." they all chimed even Fang Chi who was secretly praising Yu Mai for doing a good job.


    Even if that little guy had no idea about what he was doing, he was doing an excellent job taming Lang Ru in ce.


    The frown on Yu Dong''s face didn''t ease but she turned her head to Shen Li who regained his angry expression. " What was I saying? Yes, Lang will follow you two as well and the inauguration is only a week-long, you will be back before this month ends. So, why are youining so much?"


    Then she thought about something and teased, " Is it because you will miss me too much?"


    Shen Li''s face flushed as he stood up from his chair and red at Yu Dong before shouting, "Not even my shoe is going to miss you!" Then he stormed out of the kitchen and shut the door of his room behind him with a loud bang.


    Yu Dong winced and then looked at Ye Liu who looked a lot more calm and gentle, thetter looked at her with a naive expression like he couldn''t understand what was happening and Yu Dong scratched her head. '' was there a mismatch while summoning their souls? Howe the always gentle Shen Li became so aggressive and Ye Liu became so gentle?''


    P.s: I pulled a nerve in the left shoulder please if their is any grammatical mistake do let me know.

 Chapter 373 An act

    Chapter 373 An act¡¡¡¡" Are you sure that you summoned the right souls?" asked Yu Dong as she looked at her grandmother who was dodging her gaze and Yu Dong narrowed her eyes and hiked a brow as she asked, " Well?"


    Wu Junfen raised her hands and smoothly answered, " I can assure you that I have summoned the correct souls but there may or may not have been a bit of problem while restoring them."


    Yu Dong''s brows jumped as she pinched the bridge of her nose and tried to calm herself down. Her grandmother was far more important for her to kill, at least at the moment, she was a bit too important and she couldn''t just hurt her. " You made a mistake restoring them and did not tell me?"


    " I was only responsible for summoning the souls," Wu Junfen casually shrugged. " I do not know whose soul entered whose body, something like that is not under my jurisdiction. And it''s not like I summoned someone else soul, right? The souls might have been mixed up a little but they are still your husbands."


    " Grandma!" snapped Yu Dong as she stopped herself from clutching onto her grandmother''s cor and shaking her back and forth, she was pretty certain that the woman might have deliberately done it to make fun of her.


    And what did she say? What difference? That was a major difference! How can she get used to the always gentle Shen Li flipping like a firecracker and Ye Liu being the gentle and shy one? It was as if she was going to lose her mind, now that she knew of it.


    " All right, I am only pulling your leg," said Wu Junfen as she sat down on the chair sitting in her courtyard and sipped on the tea that her husband has sent for her. " The right souls entered the right bodies and there was no mix match."


    " Then why are they acting like that then?" asked Yu Dong as she narrowed her eyes in disbelief and looked at her grandmother who seemed too skilled of a liar.


    " Do you think that I am lying?" asked Wu Junfen waspishly, with her eyes glinting with a dangerous hue. " You brat don''t think that just because I look several years younger, I am any less powerful than I once was, I can always snatch your soul and rece it with that of a rat or dog, don''t you dare look at me with those eyes, I am telling you."


    Yu Dong looked away instantly, she hasn''t forgotten what happened to her ex-grandfather when her grandmother found out that he cheated on her with her best friend. Both of their souls were reced by monkeys and they spent a good deal of their time dancing like monkeys on the streets.


    Even the living dead were confused by their actions, wondering whether they should or they should not bite those two.


    " I am just asking why they are acting in the opposite way? Li is too kind and his nature is mild as well, it''s Liu who is like a little firecracker," whined Yu Dong as she clutched her head. She still couldn''t believe that her Shen Li actually said those harsh words to her, how can he say those words like that?


    That even his shoe would not miss her. Uwhahh, her Shen Li wasn''t like this! A trip to the underworld and he has changed so much! The underworld led her husband astray!


    Wu Junfen felt annoyed by Yu Dong''s whining and kicked her shin. " Stop crying you woman, it''s because their souls were out of their bodies for far too long, they are still reeling in the shock that they have suffered. It will take some time for them to get used to their bodies and return to their original state, and maybe it''s because that Ye Liu feels guilty for what he did that''s why he is tamed a littlepared to Shen Li."


    Yu Dong''s head snapped up and she looked at her grandmother. " You mean to say that Li does not regret what he did?"


    " He does not," said Wu Junfen with a solemn voice. " He may pretend that he is regretting what he did, but deep down he still believes that what he did was right. He doesn''t see the wrong and his soul can sense his emotions, it''s picking up what Shen Li is feeling at the moment, he is stifled and wronged. His depression only makes things worse for him, maybe he still wants to die and be liberated."


    Yu Dong was shocked after listening to Wu Junfen, she shook her head in disbelief and her first reaction was not trusting a word that she has said, " No, Li wouldn''t do that to me, right? He must have some sort of regrets in there that''s why he is trying to heal right?"


    " Or maybe he is just trying to look for a better opportunity to off himself, bidding his time, waiting for you to let your guard down and Bam!" Wu Junfen ced her tea cup on the table and seriously added, " I wasn''t going to tell you this but I think you should know that Shen Li''s soul was a lot harder to summon than Ye Liu''s. It never wanted toe back you see? And I can only hope that you can make him properly understand what he cannot see for himself. Because a soul can never be summoned again, it will only irk its wrath, if it wants to leave."


    Wu Junfen nced at her granddaughter whose body seemed to have lost her soul and shook her head as she closed her mouth with the tip of her fingers. " Sometimes it''s the silent ones you have to look out for Dong Dong, the less they speak the harder they are to hold. Shen Li has been put on the pedestal to be a good husband but did he ever want to be one? Or he is just living a life that others want him to because sometimes people who try to bnce everything and everyone, are the one who needs bnce the most."

 Chapter 374 I can do it. Anymore.

    Chapter 374 I can do it. Anymore.¡¡¡¡Prepare to see Yu Dong p him tomorrow though.


    When Yu Dong returned home, she still haven''t recovered from what she heard from Wu Junfen. Shen Li did not want to return? So all he did till now was nothing but acting? He was pretending that he was fine so that she will lower her guard and then he will ¡ª¡ª her expression darkened as she walked inside the house.


    As soon as she walked into the house, her husbands must have sensed that something was wrong as soon as she stepped inside and looked at her with a wary expression.


    Because Shen Li wasn''t there, Ye Liu took the lead as the second oldest and eyed Yu Dong with a slightly confused and hesitant expression as he asked, " Dong Dong, is everything okay?"


    Yu Dong didn''t answer his questions instead she looked around the main room and asked in a deadly voice, " Where is Shen Li?"


    ''Shen Li?''


    The others exchanged a look with each other, Yu Dong has never called them by their full name ever before, now that she was calling Shen Li by his full name the others were startled and were even more sure that something must have happened when she went out of the house.


    Chen Mi who was the most worried about his brother since he knew how sensitive Shen Li has been these days, tried to calm Yu Dong, in an attempt to take control of the situation. " Wife, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Fang Chi too ced the double-pointed needles in his hands on the table, he was knitting a sweater for his child given that he will be born inte winter but now that he has seen Yu Dong''s face that was as dark as ink, he was more worried about Shen Li than his kid catching a cold.


    "Dong Dong, what ¡ª¡ª-"


    " Where is Shen Li?" repeated Yu Dong not listening to a thing they had to say, she hoped that thetter did not take advantage of her absence and went outside. When neither of them answered, she raised her voice and almost shouted, " WHERE THE F*CK IS HE?"


    " He is in¡­ h..his.. room.." her sudden shout startled Ye Liu who immediately answered as he looked at Yu Dong with an rmed expression. He has never seen her like this before and now that she was so angry like this, he couldn''t help but worry about Shen Li.


    What exactly did Shen Li do that Yu Dong was so mad at him?


    Yu Dong who finally received her answer walked past them heading straight to Shen Li''s room.


    When the others saw that she was rushing towards Shen Li''s room, they hurriedly tried to stop her.


    " Dong Dong, wait.."


    " Wait wife, what''s the matter?"


    " Dong Dong, calm down a little."


    Shen Li who was sitting in his room couldn''t pay attention to the sounds that wereing from the outside, all his attention was on the sharp knife that he was holding in his hands.


    He felt guilty, yes he did¡­.he didn''t want to leave Yu Dong but he also didn''t have much will left in his body to live either.


    When he was a child, his parents kept telling him how he was born to be just a stepping stone for his sister and that he should be a good brother and do whatever his sister wanted, and he did because he had no choice.


    And once he grew up, he was sold off like he was a goat that his family raised, he still hasn''t forgotten the shame and humiliation he felt when his family brought him to the market and started hollering about his virtues, his virginity and his good figure that can bear many children.


    Back then he couldn''t even think of them as a family.


    When Mother Yu came to buy him and told him that he would have to marry her daughter. He believed that he will have a family of his own, one that was full of happiness andughter where no one will be sold off and he would teach his children to cooperate with each other instead of using each other as a stepping stone.


    He was prepared for a new life but once he was married to Yu Dong, he realised that his family only pushed him to another hell.


    And his desire to have a child escaped his mind but then Yu Dong arrived and his hope was once again reignited, he thought that he will be happy this time for sure.


    The happiness that he has been waiting for all along was finally in his grasp. But fate showed him how much of a fool he was.


    Yu Dong said that she will treat him but he couldn''t bring himself to trust her. He could not let his hope shatter once again.


    He knew in his heart that he was being selfish but he wanted to be selfish this one, because now that he couldn''t get the happiness that he wanted, so he was going to take the freedom that his soul craved.


    He didn''t want to be here anymore¡ª¡ª- this time he will be doing it for himself because he no longer wanted to be a good husband, brother or uncle¡­ he just wanted to be himself.


    The one who craved freedom.


    With that he raised the knife in his hands and aimed at his heart, he didn''t dare to cut his wrist because he was afraid that Yu Dong will save him again. This time he did not want to be saved, he just wanted to lie down and sleep once and for all.


    It was selfish but it was happiness.


    He wanted it to end in just one clean stab¡ª¡ª he knew that Yu Dong will be here any moment, knew she will be heartbroken but she will not miss him for long. And who will?


    He was just a clumsy mer who couldn''t even say what was in his heart and with that thought in mind, he stabbed the knife in his chest, feeling something warm drip down his skin.


    to anyone asking why? I am feeling the same as Shen Li and couldn''t bring myself to write aedy chapter.

 Chapter 375 I can do it better.

    Chapter 375 I can do it better.¡¡¡¡Shen Li was prepared to die, in fact, he was more than ready when he felt something warm and wet trickle down his chest he thought that he seeded in getting what he wanted but then even when more and more blood trickled down and he didn''t feel anything. His chest was heaving and he didn''t even feel the slightest bit of sting in his chest.


    Frowning he opened his eyes and what he saw made him let go of the knife he was holding in his hands.


    Furious and angry, Yu Dong stood in front of him. Her hand was curled around the de of the knife tightly because of her grip her hand was bleeding feverishly and as if she couldn''t even feel a thing, she was still holding on to it even when he let go.


    " How...How could you?" Chen Mi who was standing beside Fang Chi stumbled as he retreated with his hands mped on his mouth. He looked startled, afraid and relieved all at the same time, Shen Li noticed that he was trembling and crying, and if not for Fang Chi who was holding him still, he might have fallen on his knees.


    His gaze slowly darted to Ye Liu who looked even more hurt and Shen Li lowered his head in shame. He had promised Ye Liu that he wouldn''t try anything like this again and here he was ¡ª¡ª-


    " Dong Dong¡­please¡­ don''t do this " he muttered as his gaze dropped on the knife she was holding and tried to take it from her. " Let go of the knife you are getting hurt."


    But she didn''t let go and nor did she allow him to touch her.


    Shen Li felt a pang in his chest as he slowly raised his head and looked at Yu Dong. Anger and disappointment were welled up in her eyes and she looked really frenzied while looking at him.


    "Dong Dong, at least let go of the knife.." he said as he once again tried to take it from her but she dodged his hand again, feeling a bit at loss, Shen Li turned to Ye Liu and looked at him with a pleading expression. " Liu, take the knife away from her. See how badly she is bleeding."


    Ye Liu didn''t look at him but he did turn to look at Yu Dong and said, " Don''t get me wrong, I am not doing it because I pity you¡­ I am only doing this because it hurts my heart to see my wife bleed."


    Shen Li nodded, he knew that this time¡­he really have angered his family but what was surprising was that Yu Dong didn''t let Ye Liu take away the knife from her hand either. Surprised, Ye Liu looked at Yu Dong. " Dong Dong, let me take it¡ª¡ª"


    Before he could finish saying what he was going to say, Yu Dong flipped the knife skilfully and raised it to her neck, causing everyone in the room to stiffen. Especially Fang Chi who felt like his heart was going to jump out of his throat, " No, Dong Dong!"


    " Dong Dong, listen to me¡­" Ye Liu tried to calm Yu Dong as she continued to look at Shen Li and with a shaky voice tried to take the knife away from her. " Listen to me, we can talk it out.. you don''t.. think about us¡­ even if you don''t want to think about me and Brother Li, at least think about Mi and Chi, they arepletely innocent in this entire thing!"


    When she didn''t say anything and only dug the tip of the knife into her neck even deeper, Fang Chi couldn''t hold it anymore, without caring about himself, he rushed and took Ye Liu''s ce that thetter very easily gave up, knowing that at the moment Fang Chi was the only one who could calm Yu Dong down. " Dong Dong, you can hear me right?" He whispered in a trembling voice. " Please, please let the knife down. I know you are angry, you are very angry and I understand¡­ you have every right to be angry but don''t hurt yourself in your anger, please I beg you¡­ if something happens to you what will happen to our child, do you want him or her to grow up without a mother."


    The tip dug in even deeper and Fang Chi felt his heart bleed, he looked at Chen Mi who despite trembling like a little leaf, came to Yu Dong sighed and tried to take the knife from her when she didn''t budge, Chen Mi felt even more terrified. He had never thought about his life without Yu Dong and he didn''t want to even think about it, knowing that this happened because Shen Li, he turned to look at him and shouted, " Do something before she¡ª¡ª-"


    His words were cut off when Yu Dong pulled out the knife from his throat but only to bring it down at her throat even harder.


    " No!"


    " Dong Dong!"


    " Nooo!"


    " Stop it!" Shen Li could no longer take it as he lunged at Yu Dong and wrapped his arms around her throat. Shivering and trembling, he held her tightly, worried that she would try to harm herself again, he understood why she was doing it and felt even guiltier, it was him ¡­ because of him, Yu Dong got hurt. " I get it, I get it¡­ so please, stop it. I will never do anything like this again, I promise."


    But when she didn''t move he knew, she didn''t believe him because he promised the same thing before together with Ye Liu. " No, I swear to God, I will never do anything like that, if I do then my soul will never reincarnate, I promise¡­ so please let go of the knife! Please!"


    This time, Yu Dong dropped the knife with a tter and pulled it away from him. Her gaze was slightly less frantic than before but she still looked raging mad.


    ----------------

 Chapter 376 Tie you up

    Chapter 376 Tie you up¡¡¡¡"Get him a cup of tea," said Yu Dong as she pulled away from Shen Li and then turned to Ye Liu before she took a seat on the stool that was sitting on the corner, now that she was a lot calmer she didn''t do anything nor did she say anything instead she. Just took out a handkerchief from her pocket and tied it around her hand. She didn''t want to say anything that might hurt Shen Li and currently, she was too angry to be calm enough to control her tongue, which had millions of things to say to him.


    Ye Liu knew that Yu Dong was angry, so he didn''t say anything and simply went out of the room to bring a cup of tea. Shen Li sat back on the bed, he was still trembling and shaking but at least he was better than before. Yu Dong nced at him and then turned to Fang Chi and Chen Mi who were really spooked out after what happened just now, she felt a pang of guilt towards Fang Chi and felt a bit upset that she has terrified him.


    She looked at the two of them and with a soft voice, as soft as she could muster at the current moment, she spoke to the two of them, " You two go and take some rest," when they didn''t move, she smiled lightly and added, " I am calm now don''t worry, I will not do anything like that again."


    Though the two looked sceptical they still did what she asked them to, sensing that she wanted to be alone with Shen Li for a moment. Fang Chi was worried that Shen Li might anger Yu Dong again so, he carefully poked at Chen Mi and pointed at all the dangerous things in Shen Li''s room, Chen Mi followed his line of sight and then nodded before the two of them picked up all the sharp, life-threatening things they could find and brought it out of the room as they were leaving they ran into Ye Liu who was returning with a cup of hot tea that had a bit of strawberry wine mixed in. He didn''t approve of Shen Li''s actions but thetter was still his brother who has taken care of him for four years, so even if he was angry, he still wanted to take care of Shen Li in his own way, worried that Shen Li will be upset after listening to Yu Dong''s scolding, he decisively added alcohol in the tea to make him calm down.


    " Is everything okay?" he asked as he peered inside the room.


    " Currently it is," answered Chen Mi with a slightly worried look as he too looked at Yu Dong and Shen Li who were calmly sitting next to each other and added, " But I don''t know how long it is going to be okay, wife looks really mad, I am afraid that Brother Li is going to suffer today."


    " Sometimes it''s better to suffer, only then one knows how wrong they are," said Fang Chi obviously talking about the time when he too tried to throw his life away like Shen Li.


    Ye Liu nodded. " I just hope that Brother Li doesn''t suffer too much, he is sensitive as it is, who knows how he might freak out if Dong Dong tried to act even more harshly than he can take, I am afraid that he will be even more upset."


    " Dong Dong doesn''t look like she can care about that at the moment," said Fang Chi as he breathed a calm breath. " she even shocked me just now, I am afraid that she won''t be able to hold back."


    Chen Mi nodded seemingly agreeing with Fang Chi''s words, in fact, Ye Liu too agreed with him but he tried to keep an optimistic outlook since he didn''t want to see any more incidents like this again at the house. It was a good thing that Yu Mai was out of the house and was ying with his friends and even took Little bun with him or else the two kids would have been traumatised after seeing Shen Li and Yu Dong like that.


    He sighed and walked in, Yu Dong raised her head to look at him when he stepped in but her face was so expressionlessly nk that he couldn''t understand what was going on in her head. She didn''t look angry but at the same time she didn''t look calm either, this scared Ye Liu as he swallowed and turned his head to look at Shen Li before he handed him the teacup. " Drink it carefully, it''s still hot, alright?"


    Shen Li nodded and then took the cup from him, he was curled like a scared animal cub and Ye Liu couldn''t help but sympathise with him a little, he turned to Yu Dong and said with a small yet determined voice, " Dong Dong, please be careful."


    She raised her brow at him and smiled slightly. " When have I never been careful with you all?" Her gaze turned to Shen Li and she somewhat calmly added, "It''s you guys who have been treating me without an ounce of care like nothing can hurt me."


    Ye Liu winced and behind him, Shen Li flinched, Yu Dong wasn''t just angry, she was hopping mad and from what they could see, she was so furious that she was even being sarcastic towards them. She has never acted like that when it came to them, Ye Liu looked at Shen Li who was clutching the teacup in his hands and then at Yu Dong who was sitting with a deste look on her face and sighed, forget about it.


    Looks like he wouldn''t be able to calm Yu Dong.


    He patted Shen Li on the shoulder and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. Once he was gone, Yu Dong stood from her chair and prowled towards Shen Li, who looked away at once. She noticed his actions and smiled darkly, " So now you know to be scared?"


    Knotting her fingers in his hair, she caused him to look at her and snarled, " Look me in the eye and say that you are done pulling these stunts, Li. Or swear to God, I don''t mind tying you up for all your life!"


    p.s": I am thinking of adding a heavy make out session what do you think? Leave your view in thements

 Chapter 377 Don’t push me too much.

    Chapter 377 Don¡¯t push me too much.¡¡¡¡Shen Li didn''t reply to her, he kept looking into her eyes but she didn''t see the regret in those misty ck eyes, he was upset that she got hurt but he wasn''t regretful for his actions at all. And that only fuelled her anger as she clutched his hair tighter and pulled him off the bed, " Do you really want to y this game, Li? I promise you that you wouldn''t like the consequences of your actions, not at the moment. So, you better give me the answer that I want? Was this worth it? Anything?"


    " I did not want you to get hurt," said Shen Li as he tried to get away from her, a painful expression etched on his face when he noticed that Yu Dong''s grip on his hair has tightened even more and he tried to struggle free of her hold. " I am sorry that I did something that hurt you and I promise that I will never do that again¡ª¡ª"


    " But you do not regret it right?" she said as she bared her teeth and smiled at him eerily. " You do not regret throwing your life away, right?" She threw him back on the bed and stood at the edge watching him sit back straight. " My question wasn''t whether you are going to do it again or not but whether you regret it or not, answer me that."


    He didn''t, because Yu Dong knew he couldn''t. She went nose to nose with him and asked in a deadly voice, " Why? Why do you keep doing this? What is it that pushes you to make a decision like that and don''t say that it''s because of your inability to have a child, because I know that''s not it? It''s something more than that because you wouldn''t have done this again because I told you that I can heal you¡ª-"


    " How am I supposed to believe you?" He spelt out what was in his heart finally as he tugged on his hair and swiftly pushed them back. " All my life everyone promised me that everything will be fine, my parents did¡­they promised me that if I sell myself I will have a better life, mother inw promised me that as long as I was nice, everything would be fine."


    "And you do not wish to trust me because of them?" snapped Yu Dong looking at Shen Li like he was crazy.


    " No, I do not wish to get my hopes up only to be disappointed," he replied with ease.


    Yu Dong stared at Shen Li who was looking everywhere but not at her and sneered, as she sped his wrist and pulled him from the bed. " You should not bother lying when you know that you can not lie, Li."


    "I am not lying," insisted Shen Li.


    Yu Dong whipped around so fast that he nearly staggered to the floor. " Don''t, Li. It is one thing that you tried to kill yourself but it''s apletely different thing if you are lying to me as well. You know I do not like it when you lie to me, it pisses me off more than you can imagine, got it."


    Pisses her off? Well, that''s good then, isn''t it?


    " Am I supposed to apologise, is that it? You want me to apologise like a good husband right? Bow my head and say that it was my mistake isn''t that it, fine then I am sorry. I apologise, I am sorry that I angered you, I shouldn''t have done that ¡­I as your husband should not have shown my grief because that''s not what a good husband is supposed to do!"


    " Are you f*cking kidding me right now?" Yu Dong stared at him in a daze, her anger getting the worst of her. " I did not ask for an apology!" She poked his temples with her finger and snarled. " I am asking you why are you doing this, why are you so angry, frustrated and upset with the life that you are living? Give me one f*cking reason! Are you even getting what I am saying to you?"


    " I think we should talk tomorrow," said Shen Li finally after he was done calming himself, it was pathetic that he was taking out his frustration on Yu Dong but she was the only one person he knew wouldn''t let go of him, wouldn''t give up on him when he wanted to do it himself. It was just cruel on his part but he was just so angry that he couldn''t even get a hold of his emotions. " We are angry and I don''t want us to say something that we both will regret tomorrow, so it''s better if we just take a moment and calm down before discussing this matter again."


    He tried to walk away but Yu Dong sp his wrist and wrapped one arm around his waist before pinning him against her chest. " I do not wish to hurt you Li, whatever the reason we are having this fight but if you keep pushing me, I swear I will. Do not provoke me then you are capable of, I am asking you why do you have to this?"


    Frustrated and angered at her stubbornness, he struggled and shouted back. " So what if I want to kill myself? It''s not like I can''t do it! It''s my life I can do whatever I want with it, is there something wrong that I have done, I don''t want it anymore why do you have to push me!"


    Before he could even react, Yu Dong pushed him against the wall not hard enough to hurt him but hard enough to make him wince. " Dong Dong what¡ª¡ª-" he didn''t even get the time to finish his sentence as Yu Dong raised her hand and chopped it at his neck, putting pressure on the base of his neck where it met his shoulder. He didn''t even see what was happening when a wave of dizziness hit him and he passed out right then and there within ten seconds.

 Chapter 378 Tied mid air

    Chapter 378 Tied mid air¡¡¡¡Shen Li opened his eyes after God knows how long, he didn''t even know that he was moaning in pain until his eyes fouled and then more than a minuteter he realised why he felt like he was in a daze, it was never a good feeling to wake up after passing out but what was even worse was knowing that it was your wife who put you in this horrible situation. He was angry but somewhere beneath his anger, he was worried too because he knew that his wife must be really angry or else she wouldn''t have done something like this to him.


    He wanted to talk it out with her this time a bit more calmly but that was when he noticed that he couldn''t do, it because not only could he not move, his hands were tied together and they were pinned over his head. That''s right, Yu Dong has not only tied his hands but she has pinned them up over his head by tying the thick ropes to the beam of his room, how in the world she even did that waspletely out of his understanding but knowing how skilled she was, he wouldn''t put it past her that she would be able to do something like that with ease, but that wasn''t all, his body was left dangling which'' sent a cutting bite of pain in his wrist.


    Maybe they needed to have another face-off about her degrading values about how she treats her husbands.


    He tried to free himself but that only made him spin on the spot like he was an unstable drunkard who couldn''t even feel his feet. After spinning around like a bad dancer, Shen Li stopped trying to get himself free instead, hepletely gave up on his attempts to free himself because he knew that it wasn''t going to work, so after he was done epting the fact that he was stuck in midair, he called Yu Dong, " I know that you are in this room, watching me ¡­ can you pleasee here and untie me because this hurt."


    Shen Li didn''t have to wait for long as Yu Dong stepped inside the room, she was holding a bunch of things in her hands, things that he did not recognise and had no wish to recognise either. She slowly strolled to stand in front of him and then ced the boxes she was holding on to the bed before stopping at a good distance from him, there was not an ounce of care in her eyes, instead, she was looking at him like ¡ª¡ª- like, he didn''t know what to make out of her expression, she was standing there stiffly with a nk expression on her face and that was enough to scare him.


    There was no warmth in her eyes as if he was just faceless mer, she didn''t know¡­ no teasing smile and there was not even any amusing glint in her eyes upon seeing him like this. " Dong Dong?" He called but she did not respond.


    " Untie me please," he whispered softly wanting to tell her that he was not angry anymore and maybe he will start acting like her good husband just like before but she didn''t respond to him.


    " Stop looking at me like that, you are scaring me. I will tell you why I am doing it alright? We will talk and we will have a decent conversation." Shen Li was really spooked out after getting no response from his wife as he hurriedly started speaking, " I... I was just angry, I couldn''t get used to the face that everyone looked up at me like I was a good husband, I wanted to be selfish but I couldn''t, I had to take care of everything when I didn''t want to, I have taken care of Liu and Mi when no one could take care of them, I just ¡­ I just wanted to be someone who I am not someone who people wanted but I didn''t know how to do that, it scared me and when I found out I couldn''t be a father the one thing that I wanted, I thought ¡­ I thought, I couldn''t do it anymore. I can''t be a good husband because I am not and I cannot stand up watching and waiting¡­ everything just piled up because I have never shown anyone what I feel ¡­ what I have in mind, it was as if some sort of string that was holding me together broke."


    He breathed for only a second before he added, " No one asked me how I felt when I couldn''t get pregnant, even mother inw did not bother with me, she simply went ahead and brought Liu home, she didn''t even tell me that she was going to do it. She did not ask for my opinion and just brought him home, and once she brought him home, she asked me to take good care of him," a self-mocking smile etched on his lips. " No matter what kind of woman the previous Yu Dong was she was my wife, do you think I would have been able to suffer silently after seeing the disregard that mother-inw showed me back then?"


    " But I did, I have lived up to the pedestal of good husband that I was raised for but I can''t do it anymore, it hurts seeing you having kids with others while I can''t¡­ I can''t just stand on the side and watch everything silently. Don''t get me wrong, I am happy for Chi but I want to be happy for me too."


    He spoke everything that he had in his heart, showing his ugly side that he didn''t want anyone to see especially Yu Dong and now he was prepared to see her disgusted expression but when he raised his head, he was surprised that she still had that nk expression on her face. Something inside him snapped and fear surged in him, was she going to hit him? He has heard of many instances where the wife killed her husband by whipping him to death like this ¡­ No, Yu Dong, she might be angry at him but she will not hurt him, this was something that he was sure of.


    P.s: If you want to see it down and dirty, hand your power stones to me because I have something really smexy nned hehe. Warning only read if you are open minded enough to take it without hatements.

 Chapter 379 I don’t want this

    Chapter 379 I don¡¯t want this¡¡¡¡A/n: Do not read if you don''t like females being the dominant ones.


    Yu Dong noticed the fear that shed in Shen Li''s eyes and felt her heart twitch, however, that little twitch was gone as soon as it came. She knew that he was scared and felt vulnerable but that was the point of this entire thing, Shen Li has been storing things inside his heart for years, he wouldn''t let it out no matter what she does, he was¡ª¡ª- like he said put on the pedestal of bing the good husband and that was he has been all his life. A good husband does notin, and he suffers through everything that his wife put him through without making a sound that was what it means to be a good husband in this world¡ª¡ª and did she want that? No, she wanted him to be as bare as he can be, she wanted to let him see that she will continue to want him no matter what.


    It didn''t matter if he could give birth or not.


    It didn''t matter if he was a good husband or not.


    To her he was Shen Li, her husband and that was all that mattered to her.


    True she could never give him what he wanted but ¡ª¡ª she will give him everything that she can.


    Yu Dong sighed as she remembered her resolution of not touching her husbands and shook her head, she believed that she would have been able to stay away from the four of them for the next six months but Shen Li just have to create such trouble. Well, she couldn''t do anything regarding that but she could simply hand him more bitter and strong medicine tomorrow morning.


    After all teaching, this man a good lesson was also important.


    Shen Li was surprised when Yu Dong started to slowly walk toward him, although she wasn''t that close to him, he could feel an inexplicable warmth that was emanating from her, it cocooned him in a fuzzy nket, yet Shen Li couldn''t enjoy the warmth of that nket, because the nk stare with which she was looking at him was scary enough.


    " Dong Dong," he called trying to get close to her but she didn''t move, he tried to tug himself forward but she flicked him aside making him spin like a top. He tried to reach out to her again and she repeated the same thing all over again, frustrated and weary, he panted and finally stopped reaching her. " Dong Dong, let me down, it hurts..my wrists are hurting." His feet were hovering in the air and he was unsteady, but that wasn''t the only thing that was making his insides shake, something about this entire thing made him quiver with need. This overwhelming urge to be inside her raced up on his spine ¡­.it scared him as much as it freaked him out, in spite of feeling the sharp bite of pain in his wrists, he could sense a need curdling in his belly and as the need started to get the best of him, he felt his body heat up.


    And if the glint in Yu Dong''s eyes wasn''t wrong, she sensed it too.


    Her eyes slowly raked over his body and it kept on getting lower and lower before it came to a stop. Shen Li could feel his face heat up, he wanted to hide this shameful side of him from her but he couldn''t¡­ with his hands tied and legs hovering on tiptoes, there was no way he could have hidden anything from her. He was as bare to her as he could have been. " Dong Dong, please¡­" he tried to stop her but instead of responding to him, she raised her hand and tore his shirt open, and not once did she did it softly. In just one abrupt movement, she pulled the torn pieces of his shirt and threw them down.


    She skimmed her fingers on the edges of his waist and brushed her fingertips on his chest, a hint of hunger and lust zed in her eyes as well. Maybe she was liking the idea of having him so helpless for her, she nced at him for a second before she untied his pants and watched them fall to his feet, his underpants met the same fate, Shen Li tried to pick them up with his toes but Yu Dong kicked them away.


    And then there was nothing he could do except hover in the air with his hands tied in up above his head ¡ª¡ª naked. His body started to heat up as Yu Dong''s eyes started to rake up and down his body. Head tilted slightly, with her eyes lit up in heat she took in every inch of his skin ¡­ from feet to his neck. However, she only nced at his face and then dismissed him as unimportant like she couldn''t care less about who was in front of her. That kind of angered him, how can she look at him like he was one of those mers that the previous Yu Dong met and f*cked? He was her husband, not just some one-night fun! How can she only look at his body and not him?


    " Dong Dong, enough is enough! I get that I did something wrong, but you are being too much." To his infuriation, she didn''t even listen to him and she simply started to rummage through the boxes that she has brought with him. Her refusal to look at him like she used to ¡ª¡ª it hurt. He tugged at the rope that was tied over his head and shouted. " I get it already! I won''t do it again, I swear to God! Now stop this, I don''t want this!"


    " Liar," was the only thing she said as she took out a slender jar of wine causing him to stiffen. A jar? What was she going to do with it?


    " I am not lying, I really don''t want this, Dong Dong." He whispered watching her close the distance between the two of them.


    " But you look like you are enjoying it."


    " No, I am not¡ª¡ª" his words were cut off when she poured the jar of wine over his throat and watched it trickle.


    ----------------

 Chapter 380 An errant child

    Chapter 380 An errant child¡¡¡¡A/n: 18+ warning, a bit stronger. Do not read if you don''t like a female dom and a submissive mer.


    " What are you¡ª¡ª" he gasped and shivered when she leaned forward and licked the crook of his neck. A shudder ran down his spine and his shaft throbbed with need, causing a moan to escape his lips. Yu Dong traced her tongue on the path that was carved by the spine on his skin, she suckled and nipped before she dropped to her knees in front of him.


    He watched her eyeing his arousal, taking the sight of his length but she didn''t lean forward and take him in her mouth as she would have, instead she turned her head and licked the inside of his thighs that were dripping with wine and Shen Li couldn''t help but moan out loud as her warm tongue touched the spot that was a bit too tender. Yu Dong took her time as she explored every inch of his legs with the gentlest touch she never had done before, she slid her hands all over like she was worshipping him. But she didn''t touch him on the spot that he wanted her to and that was enough to make his legs shake. His breathing got more and more heavier, and he started to think that he was going to pass out because of a shortage of air.


    Slowly, so slowly that it was painful, she dragged her tongue over his navel and nipped at his skin and finally got back to her feet as she licked his pectoral muscles and back to his throat. He shivered and wanting to hear something, anything from her said, " Let me down, Dong Dong."


    However, she didn''t respond¡ª¡ª she didn''t even touch him. Instead, she just kept on doing what she was doing causing his frustration to get higher, needing some sort of relief, Shen Li raised his leg and wrapped it around Yu Dong''s waist wanting to grind against him but this wife of his didn''t respond at all like she couldn''t even feel his desperation. Frustrated, he threw his head back and whimpered when he felt her fingers curl around his length, sending bliss of pleasure and a bit of relief as well, however that relief did notst for long when he realised how soft her touches were, it was nowhere close enough to make hime if anything it was only making him wind up tighter and tighter.


    " Dong Dong, why are you treating me like this?" It was shameful to cry like this but he was too lost to think straight, all he could feel at the moment was Yu Dong''s fingers and the heat that was gurgling in his lower belly. He damn near sobbed and yet nothing ¡ª¡ª she didn''t increase her speed, and continued on with her feather-like touches ¡ª¡ª " Do you want me to beg, isn''t that it? You want me to beg like those mers?" He snapped but she didn''t respond even to that, if anything her speed got even slower and Shen Li felt his eyes brim with tears. " Dong Dong please, I need you."


    Only then did she drop to her knees again and licked the tip of his length, teasing his arousal. " Dong Dong.."


    Using her tongue, she licked and sucked his length sometimes using her teeth to scrape his flesh ever so lightly. Shen Li cried out as her magical tongue worked on his length, he could feel his muscles tighten and his length pulsate when she stopped ¡ª¡ª that''s right, she stopped when he was right on the brink ofing. " Dong Dong, don''t .. please don''t.."


    She repeated the same thing over and over again making him grind his teeth. " Stop teasing me!" He snapped his voice no longer as gentle as it was, it was tinted with anger, frustration and need... Shen Li could no longer care about keeping his gentle demeanour when she was treating him like this.


    He practically sagged in relief when he watched her stand up and take off her clothes, as his gaze raked over her naked skin all he could think about was how good it would feel when she would touch him but instead of lowering him and taking him inside, she walked closer ¡ª- the rosy peaks of her breasts pressing against his skin as she started pumping him.


    And Shen Li screamed out in frustration because that was not what he wanted, he struggled against the bonds but it proved to be useless. Delirious with need, he shouted, " Please, Please, please let me down!" Nothing. She simply continued to tease him sending jolts of pleasure up his spine, he groaned and whimpered helplessly, " Please let me in... I want to be inside you, Dong Dong." Still nothing!


    But that wasn''t the worst thing about this entire thing, it was her attitude. Her actions as she carelessly touched him, without listening to what he had to say, without kissing him or looking at his face like he didn''t mean anything to her.


    Shen Li felt a rage like never before burning his heart as thest bit of his rationality snapped and he shouted, " You cannot treat me like this! I am your husband! You should listen to me! I am not like those mers, this body of yours once used to sleep with! I am not a one-night stand for you, I am your husband the mer you are supposed to love and adore! You promised me this Yu Dong!" And that was when she finally looked at him and smiled. " That''s right you are my husband, not a one-night stand, whose death I won''t mourn." Only then did he understand why she did this to him. " Dong Dong¡ª- what?" He gasped when she turned him around and smacked his a*s so hard that a yelp slipped out of his mouth. " That''s right, you are my husband.. mine, your life was handed over to me the day you admitted that you belonged to me, so how can you throw it away as you wish?" She smacked him again and again like she was spanking an errant child that needed to be taught a lesson. " Who are you to decide whether or not I will mourn for you?"


    P.s: give me powerstones, so I can give you a better chap tomorrow!! Make the book hit 2k powerstones before restoration!

 Chapter 381 I won’t do it again.

    Chapter 381 I won¡¯t do it again.¡¡¡¡A/n : Strong dominant female and a little peachy scenes read at your own risk.


    The sudden impact made Shen Li turn red, though the spot that was smacked stung, he could feel the heat rising in his body as he struggled against the restraints that were holding him in a spot. " Dong Dong, please quit teasing me already."


    Yu Dong rummaged in the pile of things that she has brought with her and picked a cool cylindrical-shaped shaft before inching the thick head of the cool jade into Shen Li''s opening. " You want me to stop or do you want me to make youe?"


    Even if Shen Li had anything in his mind everything went poof in a haze the second when he felt something cool and slippery rub against his tiny opening. He has never felt something like that and didn''t know whether or not he was supposed to feel this sensation, the spot was something that should have been left untouched but with Yu Dong behind him, he was sure that it wouldn''t be left untouched for long and if that didn''t scare him then what will?


    " Dong Dong don''t, ACK!" He didn''t even get to finish his sentence as she smacked him again and again.. and she kept doing it as sheyered sensation over sensation. The cool jade, the rough smacks, everything winded him tighter and tighter.


    She kept changing the pace. One second she would hit him with an open palm that would make him shiver and the next second she would decrease the strength of her hit, she alternated between quick series of short ps and harsh smacks ¡­ causing his skin to feel tingly and extremely sensitive.


    " You look really pretty Li," she murmured against his ears as she rubbed her palm over the red skin of his a*s.


    A hiss escape his lips as he instinctively arched into her palm for the shooting warmth that was caressing his skin.


    " Dong Dong, no." He moaned as she tunnelled the jade shaft in his opening, the cooling sensation was a big contrast with his burning inside and he felt his length get even more charged as the slippery jade barrelled inside him. His length twitched and he could feel his lower belly tighten up as Yu Dong fisted his hair and pulled his head back all the while keeping that long jade inside him. " I think I am going to get addicted to seeing you like this." She murmured against the crook of his neck as she started to pound that thing inside him harder and faster, Shen Li couldn''t see what she was holding but all he knew was that whatever that thing was it was hitting a spot that it shouldn''t.


    " No, stop¡­" he moaned as he felt his muscles tighten around the thing. " Don''t.. don''t do it please."


    " Don''t do what?" asked Yu Dong as she pumped the jade roller into his opening.


    " Don''t make mee with that thing in me," whispered Shen Li, it was true that he wanted toe but he didn''t want toe because of a toy.


    Yu Dong pulled back and even removed that thing from his inside, Shen Li breathed a sigh of relief as she snipped the rope that was tying him to the beam. She caught his waist and pulled him to the bed, and rolled him on his back as she got on top of him as she straddled him. " That was not too difficult was it?"


    He opened his mouth to answer but then she positioned his length against her opening and rammed every inch of his length into her easily, it happened so fast that for two seconds, hepletely fragmented. A throaty grunt left his lips as mes of sheer ecstasy bloomed onto his skin, making his body convulse with pleasure.


    When he opened his eyes, he was shocked to see the feverish hunger on Yu Dong''s face. How she has been holding back till now was something that he couldn''t understand, she was really good at self-control¡­ till now she has been holding back, and he knew why she was doing it, knew why she was so determined in making him learn this lesson that she hase up with. He finally realised that even though he wanted to give up on his life, believed that he will have no regrets ¡ª¡ª that was all a lie for he will leave with countless regrets if he were to die.


    Because he needed Yu Dong so much in every freaking way in his life that one could need another person in their life.


    Suddenly feeling mentally exhausted, he slumped back and let Yu Dong take the lead. He cried as he threw his head back and continued to cry as he realised how weak he was, that was when he felt Yu Dong wrap her arm around him and pull him up so that he was sitting on the bed with her on hisp. She kissed his forehead causing him to look at her, her gaze was determinedly fixed on him and she was waiting patiently for his response and he understood that she wasn''t going to let this matter drop.


    " I am never going to let you go," he cried out as she started moving thrusting his length inside her at a rewarding pace. " I am yours and I will never leave you again, I am sorry. I was wrong, I was so very wrong because I wouldn''t have been able to stay without you either." He knew what she was waiting for so, he sucked in a breath and whispered, " I am yours, no matter what."


    Satisfaction and relief filled Yu Dong''s heart as she cored his throat and pushed him back on the bed before she started moving, letting his length hammer inside her.


    Shen Li felt dots flicker in front of his eyes and was afraid that he was going to pass out any second now, Yu Dong was merciless and wild in her pace, he couldn''t even catch his breath as she squeezed and flexed her inside his length making him whimper.

 Chapter 382 My good wife

    Chapter 382 My good wife¡¡¡¡A/n: same warning as before.


    " Say it again, Shen Li," Yu Dong ordered hoarsely as she tightened her hold around his throat. " Say it again," she needed to hear it again because she wanted to drill that one fact inside his head, no matter what she had to do and she wasn''t going to let him go without him learning that there was no escaping the fact that he will have to be by her side until he grows old and weary.


    When he hesitated, she paused and slowed her rhythm as she stared at his zed dark eyes. He made a grunt that was half irritated and half whimpering as she slowly drove his length out of her and rammed it back inside. " Do you not hear what I said? I want you to repeat what you just told me, loud and clear this time."


    "I will not leave your side ever," said Shen Li as he grounded out, Yu Dong rose a little until only the head of his length was inside her. " That''s not enough, say it properly the way I want you to say it, you got it?"


    " I will never try to kill myself because I can''t leave you," snapped Shen Li as he looked at Yu Dong and fiercely gritted out, if his hands weren''t tied, he would have loved to show her that he wasn''t a soft persimmon either.


    This time Yu Dong didn''t hold back, she tightened her hold on his neck and started to drive his length in and out of her frantically, it was wild tragically wild ¡ª¡ª her pace was relentless and he was certain that she was trying to leave no doubt in his head about who exactly owned his life here, or maybe she was trying to make him addicted to him so that he wouldn''t even think of leaving her. Yu Dong leaned forward and took his mouth, harshly as she thrust her tongue inside his and explored every inch of his mouth. The kiss was just as greedy as her pace, demanding and urgent ¡ª¡ª and he met every stroke of her tongue with equal intensity because that''s all he could do with his hands still tied together.


    When he least expected she pulled back and stroked the bud of his a*s causing him to jump in fright when he felt her fingers gently circle around his forbidden bud. " Don''t worry I won''t do anything to it ¡­ yet. But you know what?" She picked up the long jade cylindrical roller, which seemed a lot more bigger now that he was able to see it, and sucked it in her mouth. " I will someday y with that too."


    " No," said Shen Li as he shook his head, his opening he could withstand it but that ce ¡­ he will never let Yu Dong push that thing in his a*s. Or else he might be ripped in half.


    Yu Dong smiled as she tipped his chin up and ordered, " open up." He did as she said and then she slipped her tongue inside his mouth again, before pulling back and murmuring against his lips. " Oh yes, I will. I will f*ck you wherever I want because you are mind to touch, everything that has your name on it, belongs to me and the same is for you. If something is hurting you then you should tell me instead of trying to keep everything to yourself, I would rather have you blister your hands hitting me than leave me behind, Li."


    She pushed her thumb in his a*s making him gasp out loud. However, the sudden bite of pain wasn''t enough to make him ignore the heavily lidded hurt in her voice. He never wanted to hurt her, he always thought that if he were to die, Yu Dong wouldn''t even miss him and might forget him soon but looks like he was wrong, he has always been wrong. He has caused her pain and for that alone he hated himself. " I am sorry."


    Yu Dong smiled at his apologetic words as sheid her forehead against his. " Are you? Then you should tell me that you are mine and that you will never leave me, yes I might not be able to love you as you want me to and maybe you believe that I don''t love you enough and with others around I might not miss you but the truth is I will because Li, you have a very important ce in my life and in my heart. After all you were the first one who realised that I wasn''t the original Yu Dong and even epted me, for me you are my first husband."


    Hearing the pain and hurt in her voice now that the anger was gone, Shen Li felt more than guilty. He stared at her and cupped her face before bringing her face closer and kissing him. " I am sorry, I got so lost in my pain that I couldn''t see yours¡­ I am sorry."


    " If you are sorry, then take my advice and go to the capital. Stay there for a while change your pace ande back as the Shen Li you want to be, not the Shen Li that others want you to be, got it?"


    He nodded this time without even an ounce of disapproval.


    Seeing that he agreed, Yu Dong smiled as she increased her pace and took his length as deep as she could. " Such a good little husband."


    She reached her hand and untied his hands, Shen Li who was finally free of his bounds, turned the pace in his favour as he wrapped his hands around her waist and started pounding into her so hard that he was afraid that he was going to break but he has been waiting for so long and there was no way he would have been able to hold back now.


    He flipped their position so that Yu Dong was under him and buried his face into the crook of her neck. Yu Dong raised her arms and locked them around his neck as she murmured. " My good Li. My good husband." To punctuate her adoration, she tightened her muscles around his length causing him to groan as white-hot firenced through him. He screamed Yu Dong''s name as the most intense orgasm washed out of him.


    He felt his length suck in the nectar that was gushing out of Yu Dong''s opening and without pulling back slumped on top of her. " My good wife."


    Sorry for short chap I have run out of stockpiles. And my left shoulder nerve is still not okay.

 Chapter 383 Kick her off the bed.

    Chapter 383 Kick her off the bed.¡¡¡¡Shen Li woke up the next day feeling sore than ever, he has been tired out until he couldn''t even lift one finger, what was more, Yu Dong even used that cool jade on him yesterday night, and now he couldn''t even turn around and lie down on his back, it was hurting that much, maybe it would have been better if she had left him alone after that but she didn''t; instead she relentlessly had him suffer under her, over her and who knows where, where¡­ now he no longer had the strength to sit up because his legs have turned jelly and his bottom felt like he was being torn in half.


    " Are you okay?" When Yu Dong saw that he was not turning around even when he has woken up, she couldn''t help but ask. Shen Li who was tormented throughout the night sullenly pouted and looked away. " What do you want to torment even more huh? Don''t even think about it!"


    Yu Dong felt amused by his anger, she raised her hand to touch his head but Shen Li smacked her hand away and waspishly said, " Don''t touch me, don''t even think about touching me for a very long time¡­ I can''t even start with you, how can you torment me like that¡­ I can''t even move my legs now thanks to you."


    " But you were enjoying itst night," said Yu Dong feeling a bit wronged, though it was true that she got a bit carried away but Shen Li was enjoying himself as well, he was very excited and kept moving along with her rhythm, howe now that it was morning he was upset with her? Wasn''t he acting like one of those scum women who didn''t recognise their men after taking advantage of them?


    " Don''t talk to me aboutst night," moaned Shen Li as another wave of aching sting shot through both of his holes and jabbed right in his head. He felt so bad that he was worried he wouldn''t be able to feel anything for a very long time¡­. He was that numb and aching now. If he knew that it would be this bad, he wouldn''t have let Yu Dong y around with his body like thatst night ¡ª¡ª he knew that the two holes weren''t supposed to be prated but he still let her do it because it was feeling good and now he was suffering.


    Suffering because of the consequences of his actions. QAQ


    Yu Dong noticed that Shen Li was indeed scrunching up his face in pain and scratched the back of her head, maybe she should have tried to slowly make him used to it before driving him so hard.


    " Wait a minute," said Yu Dong as she got out of the bed and picked up her clothes before going out of the room, she headed straight to the kitchen and started to boil water while looking for cooling ointment, it was something she specially made to be applied on any kind of swelling, while she was picking up the bottle of the cooling ointment, she didn''t notice that Chen Mi was peeking out of his room and gasped when he saw that Yu Dong has picked up the cooling ointment and hurriedly sneaked in the room. " Wife must have beaten Brother Li, really bad¡­ I just saw that she has picked up the cooling ointment."


    Chen Mi cupped his cheeks and sighed in exasperation. " I told you two! We should have saved brother Li yesterday night and now he is like this! Ah, how much he might have suffered."


    Fang Chi and Ye Liu had to sleep with Chen Mist night because he kept talking about getting inside the room and rescuing Shen Li like they were going to get in the room when Yu Dong was so angry and there were sounds of something getting smacked wasing from inside, they will never do that¡­ if they would have done then maybe they two would have been smacked together with Shen Li.


    So, the two dragged Chen Mi to his room and slept while barricading him from going outside.


    Ye Liu and Fang Chi exchanged a nce at it each other, though they knew that Yu Dong will not hurt Shen Li that badly but it was also true that they did hear someone getting hitst night but did she really hit Shen Li that badly that he needed the cooling ointment for his injuries?


    Yu Dong didn''t know that her youngest husband has created a mess for her to deal with, she poured the hot water and mixed in some cold water to get it lukewarm before she picked up the vat and a fluffy towel before walking towards Shen Li''s room and walked inside as she closed the door with a kick of her feet behind her.


    " Turn around, let me help you." Yu Dong ced the small water vat on the table and then turned Shen Li around as she started to peel the bed sheet off his body but Shen Li who hase crashing down from his ''Yu Dong high'', clung on to the bed sheet and then turned to look at her with a suspicious expression. " I am telling you I can''t do it anymore."


    " And I am not asking you to do it anymore," said Yu Dong as she shook her head and peeled off the bed sheet in one go. " turn around let me see."


    Shen Li let go of his bed sheet and let her do what she intended to do, if she tried so much as to do a repetition ofst night, he will kick her this time!


    Yu Dong felt a chill crawl up her spine as she looked at her husband who was ring at her in an angry act and raised her brow. " Are you nning to kick me or something?"


    Shen Li frowned as he looked at her. " You know how to read minds too?"


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." No, it''s just that you have a pretty expressive face. But more importantly, he was actually thinking about kicking her off, huh?


    -----------------

 Chapter 384 What was that?

    Chapter 384 What was that?¡¡¡¡Yu Dong decided to ignore this particr slip-up given his condition and soaked the towel in the warm water that she has just brought in the vat and ced it against his swollen holes. " This will make you feel better, so bear with it." It was easier for her to say because she wasn''t the one with swollen openings, it was him¡­ who has to suffer through this silently. As soon as the warm towel touched his swollen bud, Shen Li winced because of the sting that was sharp enough to make him jolt. "It''s all your fault, it''s because of you, that I am suffering so much." He practically sobbed as he covered his face whether in shame or embarrassment.


    " Yes, Yes¡­ it''s me I was the one who is at fault," Yu Dong was willing to cajole him because he was right, she was indeed at fault, she shouldn''t have gone so wild with him knowing that he hasn''t done something like this before but at the same time she couldn''t help but be amused. If he was acting like this when he just had a bit of swelling, God knows what he would do when he has to push a human the size of a watermelon from that tiny opening of his, will he break her nose or something?


    " We are never doing it, NEVER! You hear me," he snapped as he sobbed and jerked when Yu Dong pressed the warm towel against his opening even close.


    " Now, Now... Li that''s not very nice... if we don''t do it again how will you get pregnant?" she asked with her lips twitching as she looked at her husband who puffed up his cheeks and covered his eyes again but this time he didn''t say anything and Yu Dong was able to press the towel with much more ease.


    Once she was done doing it, she cleaned his lower body properly and then picked up the jar of cooling ointment that she has brought with her. With her forefinger, she hooked in a generous amount of ointment in her finger and then rubbed it on his opening causing him to jerk and kick her on the torso. " What are you doing?" He asked sounding extremely suspicious as he looked at her with his eyes narrowed. " I told you, I can''t do it anymore."


    " I am applying ointment," she raised her finger and flung his leg aside. " And if you kick me one more time, see if I don''t do something."


    If she was getting kicked for absolutely doing nothing, then she might as well do something so that her getting hit was at least justified.


    Shen Li sucked in a breath as the cooling sensation spread all over his insides, with Yu Dong''s finger poking and circling around he could feel his body getting heated up. When he nced at Yu Dong, she indeed didn''t look like she was deliberately teasing him, in fact, she looked like she was seriously helping him out ¡­ looks like it was his body that has gotten a bit too sensitive.


    Yu Dong who was rubbing the ointment realised just how hard his insides were sucking her finger including the sloppy fluid that was flowing out of his body and then raised a brow. " Are you sure that it''s not you looking forward to something?"


    " Shut up!"


    " Yes sir."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Brother Li, are you okay?" When Shen Li walked out of the room finally dressed and feeling better than before, Chen Mi immediately pulled him away from Yu Dong who raised a quizzical brow as she looked at Chen Mi and his secretive attitude. What was this about now? Huh?


    Chen Mi didn''t care about Yu Dong who was looking at him instead he looked at Shen Li and asked while ring at Yu Dong. " Brother Li, did your wife hurt youst night?"


    Shen Li''s face flushed while Yu Dong coughed as she looked away when the rest of her husbands looked at her.. ah, looks like they were a lot louder than they should have been.


    " Why..why are you asking that?" asked Shen Li as he tried to suppress the heat that was blooming on his face. What was more embarrassing than this huh? To think their nightly activities were heard by the rest of the house there was nothing more shameful than this¡­ he lowered his head and then furtively red at Yu Dong who was looking everywhere except him.


    Seeing her act like this, Shen Li roared inwardly ¡ª¡ª- Why are you not looking at me now huh? Look at me, see me in the eyes and tell me what I should be saying now? Give me an excuse¡­ you hot-headed wife of mine!


    But he still maintained a gentle smile and tucked a lock of his hair and looked at Chen Mi. " Nothing like that happened, see don''t I look well?"


    Chen Mi indeed looked at him and as Shen Li said, he really looked fine. So, why did Yu Dong take the cooling ointment if Brother Li was fine?


    He carefully scrutinised Shen Li''s face and he didn''t see any swelling and was confused even more¡­ if he wasn''t pped on the face then where did Yu Dong p him¡­ and did she even p him or was he just overthinking?


    Something like getting smacked by their wife in the bedroom was something that he has never heard or known about, so even after thinking about it a long while Chen Mi couldn''t understand why in the world he heard those pping sounds. He looked at Yu Dong and asked with a pout, " You really didn''t hurt brother Li?"


    Yu Dong raised her hands as she tried to suppress herugh that was making her shoulders tremble. " When have I hurt you all? Haven''t I always cared for you all?"


    Chen Mi still continued to look dubiously suspicious of her so she pointed at Shen Li and said, " Look at him, doesn''t he lookpletely fine to you? he does right?"


    Shen Li indeed looked fine so Chen Mi had to give up his interrogation halfway through as pursed his lips¡ª¡ª Butst night he did hear smacking!


    What was that then?


    Please keep supporting the book through ps.

 Chapter 385 Departure

    Chapter 385 Departure¡¡¡¡Days passed and the day of departure to the capital arrived, though Shen Li and Ye Liu were a bit anxious and scared with this new chapter in their lives, they were no longer as resistant towards it as they were before. With Chu Chang and Wu Junfen helping them get a bit morefortable with the idea of travelling alone without Yu Dong.


    Though the two were okay a day before their departure but now that the time was here to leave ¡ª¡ª it was a mess.


    " Did I pack the cloud silk robe? Brother Chang told me that in the capital the mers have to wear an extra robe over their clothes," said Shen Li as he rushed inside and checked his locked trunk once again.


    " I think I missed the veil, Oh no, I forgot to pack my veil!" shouted Ye Liu as he ran after Shen Li to get his forgotten veil.


    Yu Dong watched the two scampering around like headless flies and sighed, the two have been doing this for an hour and yet they still haven''t packed everything? Were they going to settle in the capital or were they going on a holiday? What was the meaning of this sudden rush?


    Once the two of them returned with the objects they have forgotten, Yu Dong helped them pack their luggage. Not because she was being chivalrous but because the two of them have packed so much stuff that their luggage bags were just a bit short of exploding.


    " Put a little more weight, Liu!" snapped Yu Dong as she tried to lock the wooden trunk she asked Mother Chen to make in the shortest amount of time possible. Ye Liu did as she said and after a lot of tugging, cursing and an infuriating kick from Yu Dong, it was locked again. Panting, Yu Dong looked at Ye Liu and raised her finger, " If you add one more thing to this luggage bag, I am going to pack you in it as well, you understand?"


    Ye Liu pouted and rolled his eyes. " You can''t fit me in there." He said sounding overly smart and Yu Dong wished she could just tie him up and throw him in the wooden trunk to prove her point that she can pack him in the trunk with everything else.


    " If you have forgotten anything else just buy it in the capital," lectured Yu Dong as she helped Lang to put the trunks over the top of the carriages that she has brought a few weeks ago, actually her n was to rent some but Chu Chang then told her that his sisters were looking for a buyer who would buy their old travel carriages. Yu Dong wasn''t someone who cared about things like second-hand or first-hand stuff as long as it was working she was willing to invest her money in it. And her decision to buy these carriages was indeed the best thing that she has done in her life, with such a spacious room inside it like a room of an inn, she was sure that neither Chu Chang nor her husbands will have any trouble with it.


    And with a few tweaks that she made, she was sure that even with three weeks of carriage ride, her husbands will befortable inside it.


    " How can that be done?" said Shen Li as he looked through his luggage once again to make sure that he didn''t forget anything else. " Why waste unnecessary money? Chang has told me about the sky-high price of the goods in the capital, I will be a fool to buy even a handkerchief from there!"


    Yu Dong rolled her eyes as she muttered ''such a miser'' under her breath and then turned to look at Shen Li with a smile. "Alright, if you are done can we close your trunk now? Or the auspicious hour to set on the journey will pass."


    Once she mentioned the auspicious hour, Shen Li nodded his head though he still looked reluctant at the thought of not taking another look at his luggage. Only now did Yu Dong understand why her male colleagues were always whining about their wives who packed a bit too much¡­ and that was when they all were in an apocalypse¡­ even then the women there had the habit of packing too much.


    And now that she was in a world without any apocalypse, the luggage was indeed just too much it was like she wasn''t seeing them off for a vacation but was kicking them out with all their luggage. To think Ye Liu packed four trunks and Shen Li packed six¡­ as for the extra luggage it was better if she didn''t count it. " Is this enough?" She asked once she was done dumping Shen Li''s luggage on top of the carriage.


    " I think that it is," said Shen Li looking a bit unsure like he was thinking of adding another piece of luggage.


    Afraid that he will do as she was thinking, Yu Dong raised her hands and pped her hands as she ushered them to get inside the carriage. " All right, now that everything is done and packed, let''s get inside the carriage, we are heading to the capital! Everyone get in!"


    Chu Chang who naturally knew why she was in such a hurryughed silently before turning to Mu Ran and his son who were standing next to each other. Both Mu Ran and Mu Zhu were adorably sensible children, when they saw that their daddy was going to the capital alone, they didn''t make a fuss and simply stood silently as they looked at their daddy.


    Chu Chang smiled as he lowered his body slightly and patted Mu Ran''s head. " Ran Ran, make sure to take care of your brother and yourself, all right?" Mu Ran nodded sincerely and only then did he turn to look at Mu Zhu before cupping his chubby cheek. " And you too, Zhu Zhu¡­ don''t trouble your auntie Dong, she will be taking care of you and your sister until my return, wait for me like a good child okay?"


    Mu Zhu nodded silently though his eyes were a bit red.


    " My good son," praised Chu Chang as he stood up straight.

 Chapter 386 I love you

    Chapter 386 I love you¡¡¡¡Chu Chang wished that he could bring his children with him but the two were still young and the ride to the capital was a long one. If they were toe with him who knows what might happen? And little kids were bound to get sick during a long journey, and the ride to the capital was a journey of three weeks through dessert and viges that are suffering through the drought at the moment, it will be troublesome if he were to bring his children with him after all if they got sick or got a heat stroke because of a moment of his carelessness, who was going to be responsible for it?


    So, the right decision was to leave them with Yu Dong who was good with children.


    As soon as he got ready to leave, Mu Zhu who was holding his tears back burst out crying, Mu Ran was surprised and immediately tried to calm him down but her brother was crying so badly that she couldn''t stop him and because her brother was crying, Mu Ran also started to get teary-eyed.


    Chu Chang who just turned his back to his kids was startled and turned around in surprise, seeing his son crying so badly that he was fighting for breath, he immediately felt a bit bad and wanted to crouch down and pick him up but his overly inted belly he couldn''t do it. " Zhu Zhu¡­"


    Just as he was trying to calm his son, a pair of arms stretched over and picked Mu Zhu up.


    Surprised, Chu Chang turned to look at Yu Dong who was rocking Mu Zhu in her arms. " You don''t want to let go of your daddy?" She asked as she rocked Mu Zhu who nodded seriously. Seeing his smile, Yu Dong smiled and said, " But what should we do? Daddy is going to get you a good thing from the capital, if you don''t let him go how will he bring a good gift for you?"


    Mu Zhu who was crying was distracted because of the word ''gift'' and turned to his daddy who was looking at him with an anxious expression. " Daddy gift?"


    Chu Chang knew that Yu Dong was trying to distract his son, so he smiled and cupped his son''s cheek. " That''s right, daddy is going to bring you a gift." Though Chu Chang was feeling a bit guilty, he still assured his son, he knew that without him, his son will have a hard time but as long as Mu Zhu knew that he wille back with a gift for him, then his son will look at his arrival with hope and not with sadness because he missed him too much.


    Mu Zhu did not know that he was being fooled by the adults, he nodded and didn''t cry anymore. When Yu Dong saw that he wasn''t crying she poked his cheek and raised his lotus root-like arm and said, " If you want a good gift, why don''t you see your daddy off with a smile? Saye soon, daddy."


    The little boy turned to Yu Dong who was smiling at him and felt her face merge with that of his mother and then he blinked before shaking his head. No, his mother never smiled at him like this, but he still raised his hand and waved to his daddy with a smile on his face, " Come soon, daddy!"


    " Of course, I will," Chu Chang pecked his son''s cheek and then looked at his daughter who was looking at the ground. He turned to Yu Dong who understood what he wanted at once, she crouched down and helped Mu Zhu on the ground before picking up Mu Ran who was surprised by her actions and looked at her with a shocked expression. " What¡ª-"


    " I wille soon baby," said Chu Chang as he pecked Mu Ran''s forehead, feeling his daughter''s face heating up. He chuckled and looked at his daughter who was acting angry even though she was feeling shy. " Wait for daddy, alright? I will be back soon."


    Mu Ran nodded and then looked at Yu Dong before saying, " You can put me down, now Auntie Dong." Then after a small pause, she added in a whisper. " And Thank you."


    " No worries," said Yu Dong as she helped Mu Ran to the ground with a smile.


    Once Chu Chang was done saying goodbye to his children, he got inside the carriage with the help of Yu Dong. Since the two of them were business partners, Yu Dong could at least show him a bit of chivalry.


    After she was done helping Chu Chang, she turned to her husbands who were looking at her with reluctance and a bit of sadness. She smiled with a mncholy touch and walked over to Shen Li and Ye Liu. " I hope that you two will have fun there, don''t think of me much and live your life as much as you want¡­ don''t worry about me or anyone else. Because when youe back, I will be waiting for you two with my arms open, alright?"


    " Is this what you are supposed to say to us?" said Ye Liu angrily as he stomped his feet and then buried his face in Yu Dong''s bosom as he hugged her and then slowly got in the carriage after pulling back.


    Once he was inside the carriage, Yu Dong turned to Shen Li who was standing next to her with a sad expression that could be considered a mixture of reluctance and relief. Reluctance because he did not want to leave her, relief because he was going to start a new life as he wanted¡­ this will be his first step towards the happiness that he has been looking for.


    Yu Dong tilted her head and slowly opened her arms and jokingly said, " What are you waiting for? Invitation?"


    Shen Li snorted. " Idiot!" Before he hugged her back and whispered, " I will be back soon."


    " I know," said Yu Dong as she hugged Shen Li tightly. This was why having too many husbands was a problem, she was bound to get attached to one of them a bit more than others, she nuzzled her nose in Shen Li''s hair and sucked in a deep breath embedding his scent in her senses. " I will be waiting for you."


    " Of course, you will be," said Shen Li with a smile as he pulled away but just as he was getting on the carriage Yu Dong pulled him back. " And you know what Li?"


    " What?" He asked as he turned around and looked at her.


    " I love you."


    A/n: Send me love for this confession alright?

 Chapter 387 I will cry.

    Chapter 387 I will cry.¡¡¡¡Shen Li''s face flushed as he looked at Yu Dong feeling the warmth spread through his heart and to the very tips of his extremities. It wasn''t that he has ever doubted Yu Dong, she has done so much for them, and has been there when they needed her the most. She has been by their side, took the responsibilities that weren''t hers and gave meaning to their lives, she might have never said those words to them but she has always loved them in one way or another¡ª¡ª this was what he told himself. But now that he had heard her say those three words, he understood how different it was¡­ knowing it was one thing but hearing her say it was another thing.


    He looked around them when he noticed that everyone was giving them a bit of alone time, his cheeks turned red as he walked closer to Yu Dong and whispered, " you¡­ are really sly, Dong Dong." She raised her brow with a smile on her face knowing what she was doing and leaned closer as she asked softly, " And?"


    He blushed before lowering his head and ring at her shyly. " But I still love you." His voice was soft so soft that Yu Dong almost missed what he said but then again with her hearing she couldn''t miss his voice no matter how soft it was¡ª¡ª her lips curled up as she closed in a little more and whispered, " What did you say?"


    Her n was to sneak in a kiss before he got in the carriage but Shen Li was smarter now, he turned around quickly as her grip on his wrist loosened and looked over his shoulder before poking his tongue out. " Wait for me toe back until then stay like this."


    Yu Dong''s eyes widened as she watched Shen Li get inside the carriage with a titteringugh. For two seconds she was stunned and then she burst outughing, " sly fox!" She shook her head and retreated behind and was prepared to watch the carriage leave when a sudden pitter-patter of footsteps from behind came and she turned her head to look at the source of this noise when she noticed Chen Mi who wasing out of the house in a rush and behind him was Zhu Qian. Both of them were holding something in their hands, the only difference was Chen Mi was holding his trunks in both of his hands while little bun was in Lang Hui''s hands and Lang Hui''s wheelchair''s handle was in his daddy''s hands.


    " Wait, Wait a minute!" shouted Chen Mi as he ran towards the carriage as fast as he could with two trunks and a cloth bag tied around his neck. " Wait for me!"


    However, just as he was going to rush past Yu Dong thetter caught hold of him by the back of his cor and raised one brow. " I don''t know if I should ask this or not¡­ but where do you think you are going?"


    Chen Mi who was suddenly almost strangled by Yu Dong gasped and then turned to Yu Dong with a cheeky smile. " I am going to the capital with big brother Li and big brother Liu."


    Ohho, he was even calling them respectfully.


    " And when were you going to tell me this?" asked Yu Dong as she let go of his cor and him breathe with ease. She was still afraid that he wouldin to his mother, who keeps eyeing her like she was a criminal.


    " I just told you," said Chen Mi as he patted his chest. " Actually the n was just to sneak inside the carriage but then I woke upte and couldn''t sneak in so, I am getting in the carriage in front of you. So, it''s alright I guess?"


    " Chen Mi!" Yu Dong gaped at him in surprise and awe. To think that he was actually trying to sneak inside the carriage without her noticing? What was wrong with him? She raised her hand and slightly twisted his ear causing him to yelp and cower. " Sneak inside? Are you out of your mind, have you ever thought about how worried I would have been if I didn''t see you in the house?"


    " I was going to leave a letter!" Yeah, that just made everything better.


    " That isn''t the point!" snapped Yu Dong as she red at Chen Mi and let go of his ears before rubbing her eyes. " You cannot just sneak out of the house and the two of them are going there because they have work to do, if you leave who is going to finish your work? I need someone along with Chi to help me out¡ª¡ª"


    Chen Mi rubbed his ear that was twisted and pointedly whispered, " I know wife is lying, you are sending brother Li and brother Liu on a vacation in the capital, all the hard work will be managed by Chu Chang''s sister and you have bribed them with a year free of strawberries." Then he paused and added, " If you don''t let me go then I will¡ª¡ª" with that he cupped his mouth and got ready to shout, knowing fully well what he was going to do, Yu Dong hurriedly mped her hands on his mouth as she angrily whispered shouted at him. " How do you know this?"


    He made a lot of muffled noises and only then did Yu Dong let go of his mouth but she kept them on his sides ready to mp him shut the second he tried to make a move. " I heard you and brother Chang talk about it."


    " Did you tell your brothers?"


    " No, I was holding it to myself lest you refuse me from going along with them."


    Eyes narrowed Yu Dong looked at her youngest husband and felt both annoyed and impressed by his tactic. Chen Mi was sure scheming, it was surprising that he hasn''t burned down the house with his schemes. " And if I don''t let you go then you will tell your brothers the truth?" She sighed exaggeratedly and added. " You know why I am doing this, don''t you think it''s selfish to stop them now?" After she saw that Chen Mi has gone silent she added triumphantly. " Will you still say anything?"


    Chen Mi stayed silent for a while before he answered, " No¡­but I will tell my mother you stopped me from going to the capital, I will even cry for the extra effect."


    Yu Dong: "¡­." What was the point of having this conversation now? With her mother-inw dragged in the conversation, there was nothing she could say now can she?

 Chapter 388 Little menace

    Chapter 388 Little menace¡¡¡¡" Mi, you areing with us as well?" Shen Li was surprised when he saw Chen Mi climbing in the carriage with an extremely triumphant expression and then looked at Yu Dong who looked like she wanted to smack a naughty child. He more or less could understand what might have gone down between the two and couldn''t help but be amused, most possibly, Chen Mi once again threatened Yu Dong with his mother''s name.


    " Wife said that it''s all right," answered Chen Mi as he sat beside Chu Chang who was surprised at the sudden change of ns. Chen Mi smiled with a beaming grin etched on his face as he continued, " Wife said that I have been working hard and should take a break as well. So, I wille with you, Brother Li and Brother Liu." Then for an extra dramatic effect, he pulled his best puppy dog face and looked at Shen Li and Ye Liu with a pair of shiny eyes. " I cane with you, right?"


    With Chen Mi looking at them with his puppy dog eyes, even Chu Chang who was sitting beside him could say ''no'', how was it possible for Shen Li and Ye Liu who have doted on him for years say ''no''? So, without a hitch, Chen Mi was able to tag along with his brothers.


    " You have to write me letters every day," said Yu Mai as he held Lang Ru''s hands while sobbing his eyes out. " Remember to send me letters and candies every day as you promised, if you don''t I will not talk to you ever again."


    Lang Ru patiently wiped his tears away and promised. " I will, I will send you so many letters you will get tired of reading them."


    She said that to make Yu Mai stop crying but after listening to Lang Ru''s words, he cried even more as he looked at her with his teary eyes and snotty nose. " I will miss you."


    " I will miss you too."


    " I will miss you more."


    " No, I will miss you more."


    " I will¡ª¡ª UWahhhh! Don''t leave Ruru!" Yu Mai cried even harder as big fat tears started to fall down his cheeks. Lang Ru who saw him crying so hard went ahead to hold him in her arms but then she watched as Yu Mai flew away from her reach. That''s right flew away, as Yu Dong picked him up in her arms with a nerve twitching in her forehead. " All right that''s enough, Mai¡­ send sister Ruru with a smile and say goodbye, she wille to see you in the winter or summers, there is no need to cry like that."


    As Yu Dong said this, she carefully looked at Lang Ru who was looking at her with an expression ''yes, yes you are right sister.'' She didn''t know why was it that even though Lang Ru was looking at her with a polite attitude, she was finding her more and more annoying.


    " Sister..?" Yu Mai who had his arms raised to hug Lang Ru was surprised when he realised that he was in the arms of his sister instead Lang Ru.


    " That''s right, its sister." Yu Dong smiled as she looked at her stupid brother, to think that he was getting closer to that Lang brat in front of her like this, how can he hug a girl at such a tender age? Doesn''t he know that a young boy and girl should stay away from each other once they grow older than six years? What was this romantic send-off? Even she didn''t hug her husbands, so why were these brats acting like they will never see each other again? " If you want to hug someone hug your sister."


    Fortunately, Yu Mai did as she asked which eased Yu Dong''s temper a little.


    Lang and Zhu Qian exchanged a nce at each other and looked away, they too tried to make their daughter understand but she said that she had her own ns, in the end, they had no other choice but to let her do as she wanted because Lang Ru was no longer a small child who didn''t know what she was doing.


    Lang, Lang Ru and Wu Junfen got in another carriage before the new workers hired by Yu Dong smacked the horse''s behind and with a loud lurch the carriages started to drive away. Yu Dong watched them go and then turned to Fang Chi who holding little bun who was looking sullen and annoyed.


    Yu Dong felt her temples throb as she looked at her son who looked like he wanted to punch someone in the face and patted his head. " Little bun make sure not to be a sly mer like your father¡ª-"


    But then she thought about how her daughter inw will have a good time if little bun grew up as a good child-like Shen Li and Fang Chi, so she narrowed her eyes and added, " Make sure to be even more sly than your daddy."


    Hah! She was suffering so her daughter-inw must suffer with her as well!


    Mu Ran who was holding her brother''s hand shivered unconsciously and looked around ¡ª- what was that? Why was she shivering? Did she catch a chill?


    She blinked her big, round eyes and immediate hugged her brother in her arms. She couldn''t let her brother catch a chill after all.


    Fang Chi who knew exactly what was going on in Yu Dong''s head felt his lips twitch. He hoped that his child will be a daughter, not because he was afraid that Yu Dong won''t dote on his child if he was a mer but because she will raise that little mer to be a tiny menace and then he would spend the rest of his life receivingints about what kind of mer he gave birth to¡ª¡ª at the same time he felt sorry for all the daughter inws of the Yu Family because they won''t be marrying a mer¡ª- they will be bringing a devil to their houses!


    Ps: Please show some love its demotivating to see the sudden fall in ps. QAQ

 Chapter 389 Five mers

    Chapter 389 Five mers¡¡¡¡"Let''s go in," said Yu Dong as she took little bun from Fang Chi, they have been standing outside the house watching others drive away until they could no longer see the carriage. She turned to Mu Ran and Mu Zhu who were standing next to them and smiled cordially at them. " You two will be living with us until your daddy return from the capital, alright?"


    Mu Ran exchanged a nce with her brother and then nodded as she turned to look at Yu Dong, the two of them were still young and even though she wanted to take care of her brother and not disturb Yu Dong and anyone else, she still had to rely on them since as much as she was embarrassed to admit that she couldn''t cook!


    She was the heir of her family and even though her daddy would teach her small things like how she should be taking care of her brother, things like cooking and cleaning were something that she didn''t learn since her granddaddy was against it. He would often say that learning such things was the job of the mers, a girl wasn''t supposed to do something like that, so even if she was interested in learning to decrease the workload of her daddy, her granddaddy didn''t allow her to do that.


    So, now that the two of them have to stay alone without their daddy, Mu Ran has no other option but to stay with Yu Dong. She bowed in front of Yu Dong and very wittily started speaking, " Thank you very much for taking care of us, for the next three and half months we will be troubling you then."


    " Three and a half months?" Fang Chi, who knew that the vacation was only one month felt a bad feeling rise in his heart as he turned to Yu Dong and asked, " Didn''t you say it was just for a month? Howe it increased to three months all of a sudden?" If those three have to stay in the capital for three months, he was sure that sooner orter they will snap and rush back home to deal with Yu Dong.


    " Well, it''s actually one and a half but the rest of the journey is included in it since reaching the capital will take them at least three weeks," said Yu Dong as she walked inside the house ushering Yu Mai, Mu Ran and the others to get in while asking Zhu Qian to join them in the meals until Lang return since she will be staying with Shen Li and the others to protect them.


    " You did tell them that right?" asked Fang Chi as he walked beside her, with one of his eyebrows raised. He was pretty sure that if Yu Dong would have told them that the entire thing was going to be three months long neither of them would have left. When she didn''t answer he lowered his head and looked at her only to see her smile cheekily. " You did tell them that they are going to be in the capital for three months straight right?"


    " If I did then I would have sent three packaged trunks not humans, Chi." was all Yu Dong said as she closed the front door behind them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Woah, this is the first time I havee this far." Chen Mi climbed on the specialised bunk bed that was made inside the carriage and looked out of the window as he gushed about everything and anything that went past them. " I didn''t know that we had another vige other than Big mountain one."


    Chu Chang was the only one who have gone past this route so he wasn''t affected by Chen Mi''s excitement and calmly responded, " There are many viges past the Big river vige but the closest one is the big mountain one, that''s why you have only heard about it but this one is at a good distance away from our vige that is why you haven''t heard anything about it." He paused then pointed at the big house that was situated at the centre of the vige and added, " This vige is well known for its embroidery, the husbands of the vige head are really skilled in buttonhole embroidery and each of their works are sold for a high price, that is why they are quite popr in their vige and even have a shop in town."


    " A shop owned by mers?" asked Shen Li a bit surprised by Chu Chang''s sudden revtion. " How is that possible? Doesn''t thew states that mers can''t own a business?"


    " Yes, it''s true that thews state that a mer cannot own a business," conceded Chu Chang as he ced his hands on his knees. " But there are a few exceptions, like them," he tilted his head towards the big house that was slowly left vanishing from the sight. "Their embroidery was sold under the shop of their wife but somehow it fell in the hands of the previous Emperor after a lot of turns and twists, it can be called their good luck or their fate¡­ but the previous Emperor fell in love with their stitches and the soft clothing that they used¡­ in the end, they were called to the capital by the Empress Dowager on the request of the previous Emperor who gave birth to an heir for her. The husbands of this vige''s head are quick-witted and knew what they needed to do so they took advantage of the opportunity and became the personal embroiderers of the previous Emperor, their services were deemed meritorious by the Empress Dowager and they were bestowed with a chance to wish for what they wanted ¡ª¡ª and do you know what they asked?"


    " A chance to open a store?" said Ye Liu after much thought.


    " That''s right, they asked for the right to open a store," said Chu Chang as he smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes. " They are the only mers in the Empire who owns a business, of course, they have retired now that the previous Emperor has gone to the afterlife but even the current Empress shows them enough face by not revoking the privilege that was bestowed by her mother." He breathed heavily as he turned his head away from the window and looked at Shen Li and Ye Liu. " and this is what I am aiming for as well."


    --------------

 Chapter 390 Be prepared .

    Chapter 390 Be prepared .¡¡¡¡" You want the rights to own a business too?" asked Shen Li as he looked at Chu Chang who was looking way too determined.


    Chu Chang nodded his head as he looked down at his hands. " All my life, I have heard stories about how those five mers became something out of nothing. You have no idea how famous they are in the capital despite being retired for more than ten years, even now many young mers dream of bing like them, hoping that they will be able to be something like they did¡­ that one day their name will be written in the history like those five mers whose names will be known to various of generations of mers."


    When he noticed that Shen Li and Ye Liu were looking at him with a confused expression, even Chen Mi got down from the top of the bunk bed and smilingly added, " You might have not heard about their stories though, many women think of their legend as some sort of taboo. Five mers who stepped out of their house and became even more sessful than them, how can the women of our empire stomach that? Only a very few families tell their stories to the mers of their family others simply hide the story from the mers in their family because they are afraid that they will get ''weird ideas'' in their heads other than cooking and looking after their house and family."


    He ced his elbow on the window of the carriage and looked out. " My parents on the other hand hoped that I will be something just like those five mers, they believed that I was smart enough to do that but¡ª¡ª" his lips curled into a mocking smile as he shook his head before leaning it against the wall of the carriage. " But I let romance and love rot my mind, and that was how I degraded to this point." He sighed. " A single father with three kids, If only I have taken the advice that my parents gave me."


    Shen Li heard what Chu Chang had to say and after careful deliberation, he asked, " And you think that you can achieve that dream of yours with the help of Dong Dong?"


    Chu Chang smiled as he shook his head. " I don''t know whether or not I will be able to achieve my dream but Yu Dong is indeed the best choice for a business partner, she is not biased towards mers and is willing to listen to what I have to say, and never once she looked at me like I was a person she has to covet so that she can take advantage of my skills, instead she has been nothing but supportive of me and I have to say that I am thankful for that because she made me realise that we can be business partners without love or rtionship involved in between before that I thought those gazes that I received were something normal but now that I have Yu Dong as my business partner, I realised that I was wrong, she is different¡­ and she makes me feel like I can achieve what I want without having to depend on her."


    He caressed his belly and softly murmured, " I didn''t have the confidence that I will be able to do it without a woman but now that I know that I have to stay the rest of my life alone and yet give the best life to my three kids, I have no choice but to move ahead and in this journey, I don''t want a lover but a supporter who will be more like a friend and critic who will tell me when I am right and at the same time help me change myself. I will like to say, that''s what made me to chose her as my business partner than the fact that she can help me achieve my dreams."


    Ye Liu exchanged a nce with Shen Li and then asked with a slight hesitation in his voice. " What about your sisters? Won''t they help you if you ask them?"


    Chu Chang raised one of his brows and nodded. " They will most likely but they have families of their own, my brothers inw might be nice but that''s only because we have a hello and hi type of rtionship, but if I were to depend on my sisters and ask them to help me raise my kids and give me a budget to buy shops and all the things required for doing a business, then I am afraid that no matter how nice my brothers inw might be nice but they won''t allow my sisters to help me without any reasons after all my eldest sister has a mer who is around the age of seventeen and they all are looking for a bride for him, if I ask my eldest sister to help me during this time, she will have unnecessary fights with my brother inw."


    " As for my second sister, her three daughters are in the academy and one of them is sick, so she needs to save a lot of money to take care of them as for the mers they are still small but they too need some saving for their groom price."


    " My third sister is the same, her husband is the strictest of all, I am afraid that if I ask for her to look after me, her husband might just pack her bags and leave." His eyes dimmed a little as he continued to smile. " In the long run of life, in the end, everyone is alone, Liu."


    Ye Liu didn''t know what to say regarding that, he looked at Shen Li who was just as stunned at Chu Chang''s words but he do have to admit that he was right. If he were alone then ¡ª¡ª he shook his head, no he was lucky to have Yu Dong, at least she will never leave them alone.


    " And," suddenly Chu Chang broke the silence that fell on them. " I think Yu Dong has the same expectations from you all as well, she is hoping that you will make a name as well that has nothing to do with her. So, it''s better to be prepared."

 Chapter 391 I will kill her!

    Chapter 391 I will kill her!¡¡¡¡Shen Li and Ye Liu''s eyes widened as they both looked at each other and even Chen Mi who was enjoying the view from the window turned to look at Chu Chang with wide eyes big enough like chicken eggs. " What are you talking about? Wife would never expect something like that from us will she? I mean that''s stupid? It''s true that those five mers were able to be something but that was because they had the talent to do so, but what do I have?"


    Chen Mi though optimistic was pretty certain about his limits, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to ever stand in front of the Emperor much less the Empress. Just because he could finish a mountain of sweets doesn''t mean that he will be able to use that talent to stand in front of the Empress, it was impossible and whoever said that he could do anything otherwise was stupid because he didn''t have any other talent other than that.


    Even Shen Li and Ye Liu were startled as they turned to look at Chu Chang who raised one of his brows and smiled at them. " Are you sure?" He has seen the exceptional way Chen Mi managed the bar and the witty ideas that Shen Li and Ye Liue up with for their business saying that they have no talent would be such a shame because they did have a talent and their talent was nothing but excellence when it came to business.


    Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi nodded as Chu Chang asked if they were really sure and thetter only chuckled lightly. " Very well, you have more than two months to get an insight into your skills, I am sure that you will find something¡ª¡ª" he was still speaking when Chen Mi who was sitting silently jumped up and shouted. " What two months? Wasn''t it just one month? Howe it moved to two months?"


    "That''s right! Dong Dong told me that we only have to stay in the capital for one month at the most." Shen Li chimed in as soon as Chen Mi finished shouting.


    " Brother Chang what do you mean by two months?" asked Ye Liu as he looked at Chu Chang before slowly narrowing his eyes. " Or did Dong Dong lied to us, so that she could send us to the capital?"


    Under their questions, Chu Chang felt a bit ufortable and started sweating as he pointed outside the window and eximed, " Wahh! What a beautiful bird!" He really had no idea that Yu Dong has lied to her husbands that the trip was going to be just for a month, now that he has slipped up will he have to pay the price in Yu Dong''s ce?


    How can Shen Li and the others not understand what happened to them after Chu Chang''s tant reaction? They immediately felt a sudden loss in their hearts as they realised they have been betrayed and then they looked at each other before Chen Mi burst out screaming, " Oi, Miss driver turn around and drop me back, I got on the carriage by mistake!"


    " Dong Dong! How dare you lie to me!" Ye Liu felt like his heart was set on fire as soon as he realised what just happened and swore that he was going to teach Yu Dong a good lesson after he returns home. However, while he was cursing Yu Dong for being sly, he realised that Shen Li was exceptionally silent, a bit confused, he turned to look at Shen Li who was sitting calmly on his spot and asked, "Brother Liu are you not angry?"


    Shen Li smiled as he looked at Ye Liu and tilted his head before asking, " Who says that I am not angry? Did I say that I am not angry?"


    " But you don''t look like as if you are angry," said Ye Liu as he slowly blinked his eyes, why was it that he was imagining the devil incarnate sitting on the spot where brother Shen Li was sitting?


    " Oh, I am very angry¡­ I just don''t want to waste my energy by shouting and screaming, since I know nothing will happen now," said Shen Li as he looked away and lowered his head to hide the fire burning in his eyes. To think she had the audacity to say '' I love you'' to him after nning such a scheme for him, how dare she! He will never forgive her for what she has done!


    ''Just you wait Yu Dong, when he returns home, it will be me, the roller and you!'' Shen Li inwardly swore as he clenched his fingers to teach Yu Dong, a good lesson once hees back from the capital.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Achoo!" Yu Dong rubbed the tip of her nose as she finished washing the cabbage in the water vat and picked it up from the vat before plopping it on the kitchen counter.


    " Someone seems to be scheming against me," she said lightly as Fang Chi who was peeling the peas, rolled his eyes andmented from the chair he was sitting in. " Must be one of my brothers, they must have found out that you sent them under the guise of one month when the actual duration was three months, I believe they must be quite angry with you at the moment, even Mi."


    Yu Dong sniffed and picked up the knife from the counter as she said, " Why will he be angry? It''s not like I asked him to go, he was the one who stubbornly got on the carriage. Instead, I asked him to get down from the carriage but he didn''t listen to me, so howe it is my fault now?"


    " If you think that he is going to be this understanding, then I am afraid you will have a newfound understanding of him once he returns from the trip," said Fang Chi as he poured the peas into a pot full of spiritual water and washed them nicely before scooping them out and poured them in a bowl before walking towards the window that separated the kitchen from the living room and ced the bowl on it. Today he wanted to eat the simple green pea stir fry that his grandmother used to make for him which was why he requested Yu Dong to make some for him. " I can still help you, you know."

 Chapter 392 Scary.

    Chapter 392 Scary.¡¡¡¡Yu Dong took the bowl from the window and ced it on the kitchen counter. " There is no need, I can do it on my own, you should go and rest a little, you must have some rest after all Mi might have troubled you a lot this morning, there is nothing wrong with you sitting and taking a break."


    Fang Chi rolled his eyes. " I am pregnant, not incapable to do anything, and sitting still is boring at least give me something to do lest I get bored."


    Seeing his vivid expressions as he refused to sit still, Yu Dong chuckled and then took out arge piece of pork that she needed to clean before handling it. " If you are bored, why don''t you take care of this pork? I am thinking of cooking it together with the cabbageter on."


    Taking the pork from Yu Dong, Fang Chi walked out of the room and as soon as he walked out Yu Dong felt a tug on her trousers. Surprised, she looked down, only to see Mu Ran standing next to her¡ª¡ª she raised her brows and looked at Mu Ran before she lowered her head and carefully asked, " Is there something that you want?"


    Mu Ran hesitated but after a short pause he nodded his head and looked at Yu Dong seriously, " I ¡­ I want to learn how to cook."


    Earlier she was stunned when she noticed that it was Yu Dong who was cooking in the kitchen and Fang Chi was only responsible for helping her around in the kitchen. Mu Ran has never seen something like this before, she has always heard her granddaddy say that it was the responsibility of the mers to cook and clean the house, as the heir of the house she only needs to take care of making money and leave everything to her daddy and then to her husbands.


    But there was something that she didn''t understand, why was it that only her daddy have to take care of the house and her mother can sit still and wait to be served upon? If she helped her daddy it wasn''t as if the sky was going to fall ¡ª¡ª when Mu Ran was young, she watched her daddy run around doing this and that while her mother would oftenin that her daddy waszy and couldn''t even do something so simple as cook warm meal when she returns home. But her daddy just didn''t have to cook a warm meal, he had to take care of the fields, weed and sow the seeds ¡ª¡ª and he also needed to clean the house, even wash the entireundry of the house.


    Her granddaddy was of no help either, he would continuously say he has taken a lot of trouble while giving birth to her mother and the sufferings that he has to go through while he was raising her mother wasn''t small either. So, it was high time he started to enjoy his retired life and wouldn''t help her daddy¡ª¡ª all the work of the Mu house was done by her daddy when they stayed with them.


    But now that she was seeing Yu Dong working in the stead of Uncle Chi and even taking care of Uncle Chi, she couldn''t help but idolise Aunt Dong a little, after all¡ª¡ª this was how a good family was supposed to be, they needed to take care of each other.


    Yu Dong was surprised by her sudden request, she looked at Mu Ran who was still young and smilingly asked, " You want to learn how to cook? Why?" She then looked at her son and Mu Zhu who were ying together and added, " you don''t want to y with little bun and your brother?"


    Mu Ran tilted her head, thought about it and then shook her head as she loudly eximed, " They are scary."


    " Ah well," Yu Dong felt sweat drop from her forehead as she raised her head and watched her son pick up a wooden block, and take aim as he threw the wooden block at the cotton stuffed doll that has his daddy portrait stuck to it. After Chen Mi left, little bun made a huge fuss asking her to draw his daddy''s drawing, she thought it was because he was missing Chen Mi and did as he asked, it took her a good three hours to draw a portrait that had a bit of resemnce to Chen Mi and gave it to little bun, whoter asked her to stick it to a teddy bear.


    She was on the verge of thinking that he was so adorable but then little bun dragged the teddy bear to the other corner and then ced it against the wall before he started throwing wooden blocks at it. Of course, it was still adorable in one way or another but that was just her mommy heart looking through the rose-tinted ss to Mu Ran who has never seen anything like this ¡ª¡ª it must be somewhat scary.


    Just as she was going to tell Mu Ran that little bun wasn''t that scary, she saw her son hold wooden blocks in both his hands and started throwing the blocks like he was using a windmill and beside him, Mu Zhu pped his hands as he cheered the former on. " You are doing great! You are doing great!"


    Well, these brats were indeed scary, weren''t they?


    She felt three ck lines drop on her forehead as she turned her attention to Mu Ran and changed her words at once, " I know that he is a bit rough but he has his heart in the right ce."


    " Haaaaaa!" A loud scream, followed by a loud bang and then ¡ª¡ª Crash!


    The teddy bear could no longer withstand the pressure and finally sumbed to the torture as the portrait got torn in half.


    Both Mu Ran and Yu Dong turned to look at what just happened and then turned their heads away just in time to see little bun''s triumphant dancey dance.


    After watching that sight, Mu Ran simply said, " I still want to learn cooking, it''s much safer."


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." You know what you are right, my dear little one.


    Ps.: Please support my work , get it back in top ten QAQ just look at where it dropped, GAHHHHH! I am seriously gonna cry ¡ª- read a/n :

 Chapter 393 Why won’t you do it?

    Chapter 393 Why won¡¯t you do it?¡¡¡¡" What do you mean by you can''t do it?" Old master Yu stared at his wife viciously, he really wanted to open the head of his wife and see what kind of seaweeds were growing in her head. Did all the water from the rice paddies seep inside her head while she was working in the fields? How can she let go of such a big opportunity without even trying! " If she can send those worthless mers to the capital then she can also send her cousin to the capital as well! Our Cheng Cheng is so talented, he was epted into the academy without us bribing the schrs at the academy, surely he can get into a better academy in the capital! If only she helps a little bit then our Cheng Cheng will be one of the best schrs in the vigers, so how can you say that you can''t do it?"


    Grandma Yu sipped her soup that had more water than oil in it and then looked at her daughter and son-inw''s bowls, naturally they had more oil in them and looked even more vourful than hers. Even Yu Tong''s bowl had a bit of oil despite her going against her parents every day, she heaved a sigh and ced the bowl on the table before licking her lips¡ª- she was used to this treatment ever since she injured her back, her son inw would cook light voured food for her, saying that he was doing it for her because more oil and spices will hurt her health.


    But she knew it in her heart that her son-inw was deliberately cutting edges when it came to her because she could no longer earn as much as she used to andpared to her daughter who was the sole bread earner, she had absolutely no status in the family even though she was the matriarch.


    " Caihong what is your stand on this?" asked Grandma Yu as she looked at her daughter who was taking a bite out of her savoury pork. Yu Caihong paused before she started chewing her food, she took her sweet time as she finished swallowing before she turned to her mother and answered, " Daddy is not saying anything wrong, mother. We are a family in the end, even if there were a lot of differences between us, Dong Dong and Cheng Cheng are still cousins¡­ she can do this much for her brother, right? I meanpared to sending the mers who can bring nothing, it would be better to send her cousin who has better prospects than her mers would be a lot more fruitful, wouldn''t it?"


    (I can''t remember the second aunt''s name, she was mentioned so little sorry)


    Grandma Yu stared at her daughter in disappointment and then turned to her husband who was brimming with confidence now that his daughter was on his side. " You see, even if Caihong agrees! So why not you, don''t you want Cheng Cheng to be sessful? Then why are you acting so stubborn? She treats you well doesn''t she? If you go and ask her to give you a few hundred taels, she will not say no will she? And if she does you can always pressurise her a little, after all, you are her grandmother."


    Yu Tong chuckled as she dipped her t pancake without any vegetables or egg in it in the soup that had nothing but water before snorting. " If granddaddy thinks that you can pressurise sister Dong then you are wrong, she is not someone who will respond lightly if you try to put pressure on her in fact," she took the bite of her soaked pancake and continued, " She will just cut off every rtionship with our family, we all know that the reason she is treating grandma well, isn''t because she wants to be filial but because she sympathises with grandmother who is treated like this."


    She motioned to Grandma Yu''s soup which had no oil in it and a te that only had residue of pork fat.


    " Yu Tong, shut up if you don''t know anything," snapped Qiu Bai as his eyes flickered uneasily. " Your grandmother''s health is not good that''s why I give her light food, it has nothing to do with me trying to cut her share, I am just worried that her body won''t be able to take it after all she is getting old."


    " You know it better than anyone if you are doing it because you worry about grandma''s health or there is any other reason." Yu Tongmented as she tore off the hard pancake and threw it all in her bowl because she wasn''t used to eating pancakes made out of camel''s skin. " But my point was that you will get nothing by pressuring sister Dong, she will not act as you want her to, stop wasting your time and maybe ask Cheng Cheng to start saving money properly, he visits those shady ces every day¡­ even though he was born with a privilege over everyone else, he shouldn''t misuse it as he pleases."


    Qiu Bai''s expression turned awkward as he red at his daughter. " He is still young, it''s fine for him to have a bit of fun, what''s wrong with it?"


    "What''s wrong with it?"ughed Yu Tong as she ced her bowl down with a thump. " Everything is wrong in it, I work hard every day but my sry is snatched from me before I can even keep it in my room, in the name of your brother wants this and he wants that, if he wants so many things then he might as well start working, it''s not like the academy stops students from picking up odd jobs since they know how hard it is for a family to support schrs."


    " Yu Tong!" Yu Caihong snapped at her daughter who curled her lips up, smacked her chopsticks on the table and walked out of the house. " Give that food to the pigs since you gave me their share anyway." She called out as she headed to the house of one of her friends working at the dock.


    " This girl! She has gotten rowdier and rowdier these days!" shouted Old man Yu as he smacked the table. " What''s wrong with supporting her brother? He is our family gem who will bring thousands of taels instead of us giving them out! And she doesn''t understand his worth, if only she had a mer for her brother and had to save for his dowry, she would have understood how important Cheng Cheng is!"

 Chapter 394 Such a tragedy.

    Chapter 394 Such a tragedy.¡¡¡¡Then he turned to look at Grandma Yu and asked, " Are you going to ask Yu Dong or not? If our Cheng Cheng bes a schr, maybe a princess will take fancy to him and then we can say goodbye to this stinking vige and live a fortunate life in the capital! Why can''t you think things through? Don''t you want Cheng Cheng to be a big schr?"


    " I have thought things through," having lost her appetite, Grandma Yu ced her chopsticks down and took a sip of her tea to get rid of the horrid taste of the soup and pork residue that was charred on the bottom. " You all might have forgotten what you did to Yu Dong and her husbands but I have not and neither has she." She ced the teacup on the table and then looked at her husband and daughter solemnly before continuing, " You want to send Cheng Cheng to the capital, sure do it. But on your strength, if you have the money hire a carriage, pack his bags and send him to the capital, I will not say a word but if you don''t have the capability then don''t ask me to beg. I am old and I do not want to see these days at my old age where I have to beg my granddaughter after kicking her out of the house."


    After finishing her piece, Grandma Yu got to her feet and walked inside her room, she really needed to have a long rest after listening to her husband''s chatter for so long. Everyone in the vige found out that Yu Dong sent her husbands to the capital, though the reasons weren''t known, many thought that it was a vacation, only grandma Yu was one of the very close people who knew that Shen Li and Ye Liu were actually going to the capital because of business. Thinking about how Yu Dong didn''t hide it from her and let her find out about this secret, Grandma Yu''s mood improved a little.


    So what if she was given the leftovers to eat? If she wanted she could always head to her granddaughter''s ce and thetter will cook a warm meal for her. At least her Dong Dong cared about her without any selfish motive and that was enough to make her heart rest at ease.


    Old man Yu watched his wife walk away without agreeing to his demands and threw his chopsticks on the floor harshly, if that woman wasn''t even going to be of this much help¡­ then why was she even alive? He married her because he wanted to have an easy life not because he wanted to suffer so much because of her hard-headedness! If she was going to be this useless then she might as well die! Because then without her interruptions, he will be able to bother Yu Dong as much as he wanted!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong didn''t know that the news of her sending her husbands to the capital was spread throughout the vige, instead, she headed to the town after leaving one of her helpers behind at her house to take care of her Fang Chi.


    Now that her husbands have left for the capital, she too has to buy a shop in the town to start selling her strawberries. It was a good thing that she came prepared to walk around the town because as soon as she took a step into the market, she felt her feet getting stomped by others. Sigh, this was why she had to park her carriage at the shop that rent out carriages and would allow people to park their carriage in the shop''s space as long as they paid enough to rent a spot of theirnd, if not she would have been too worried about her carriage being taken away.


    This time she wasn''t stupid enough to believe that she will be able to find a shop on the most busiest street of the town without any help from someone influential. Though it hurt her pride, Yu Dong was not someone who didn''t know when to bow her spine, the situation was difficult already, her crops have ripened and she needed to harvest them, if she were to leave her crops as it is, even if they do not rot because of the spiritual water, it will gather suspicion from everyone. So, it was better to look for a shop as soon as she can¡­ in fact, she would have found it long ago if not for her taking care of her husbands for so long.


    But Yu Dong didn''t regret it, after all, her husbands were her first priority and everything else came after them.


    With her mind set, she headed straight to Song Yixu''s restaurant thinking that she will ask Lady Song to help her out but then her path was intercepted by Jiang Fenhua who wasing out of the Song family''s restaurant with one of his aides. " Oh, isn''t this Miss Dong, the owner of the famous bar in the town, I was just going to head there since the restaurant is too full today."


    "Ah, were you?" said Yu Dong instinctively but then she remembered the identity of the person in front of her. Jiang Fenhua was Qiao Sha''s Concubine even though his rtionship with his wife wasn''t good, he was still a young master and she was just amoner, so she hurriedly bowed and greeted Jiang Fenhua. " I mean good day to you, Master Jiang."


    She expected Jiang Fenhua to berate her given she had made trouble with his sister but instead he lightlyughed and raised his hand. " You may rise, there is no reason for you to be this formal with me," he said with a small smile ying on his lips. " but of course, if you still insist on apologising then you can give me a discount coupon for your bar, I am ashamed to say this but your strawberry shortcake has won my heart."


    Yu Dong was surprised to see Jiang Fenhua carelessly brushing away her mistake and not using it as an opportunity to teach her a lesson for the sake of avenging his sister and took out a coupon from her sleeves in a daze when she noticed the sincerity in his eyes. " Here you go, Master Jiang ¡­ it''s my special discount coupon that only my and my husbands have you can use it to eat anything the next three meals without paying."


    Jiang Fenhua''s brows raised as he took the coupon with a mncholic smile on his face, " A pick me up, this is exactly what I wanted." Then he turned to his aide and handed the coupon to him before looking at Yu Dong. " You sure do not have your guards up, Miss Dong. Don''t you suspect me that I am lying to you and might use this opportunity for my gain?"


    Yu Dong pursed her lips and thought about it for a while before replying. " I mean you can but I know you won''t, you don''t look like a bad person to me." With that, she bowed her head and headed inside the restaurant leaving a dazed Jiang Fenhua behind who turned his head to look at his aide with a sad smile and said, "Look at that Xiao Shi, even the world knows that I am not a bad person but only that one person doesn''t believe me. Such a tragedy don''t you think so?"


    P.s: Support my work please¡­.please¡­.puhleasss I even updated a long chapter today!

 Chapter 395 What a nice tea

    Chapter 395 What a nice tea¡¡¡¡" Oh Dong Dong, you are here?" Yu Xi, thedy chef of the Song restaurant who was now promoted to the post of kitchen manager because of her quick judgements and aplishments walked toward Yu Dong with a smile. She knew that even though the higher-ups said that her promotion from a measly chef to the kitchen manager of the restaurant was due to her skills, she knew that the reason she was able to get this post this quickly was all thanks to Yu Dong. If she hadn''t brought the game Yu Dong''s brought that day, then she would still be working in the kitchen as a chef or something, she wouldn''t have been levelled up to her current post no matter how good she was in her work.


    This was why when she saw Yu Dong approaching her, she smiled at her cordially and even put down all the work as she ryed the chefs under her to work properly. " What a rare guest, are you here with something unique once more?"


    The Song family restaurant has gotten several fascinating recipes from Yu Dong earlier and all the recipes and alcohol that they bought from Yu Dong were their restaurant''s best-seller, so of course, Yu Dong wasn''t surprised when she noticed Yu Xi''s eyes that were shining with glee as if she was watching a pile of golden taels walking towards her. Yu Dong stifled a smile as she looked at Yu Xi, in fact, the dishes that she introduced to Song Yixu were nothing rare, they were normal dishes that she had read about in books when she was in the apocalypse world.


    Back then she didn''t have the ingredients or the resources to cook them and with her skills she wasn''t able to make a good dish anyway it was Chen Mi, her little chef who would take the oral recipe from her and then bustle around the kitchen experimenting beforeing up with a delicacy and since he wasn''t here, forget about cooking something rare, she was hardly getting by after cooking normal dishes.


    It wasn''t that her cooking was bad but after getting used to cooking together with Chen Mi who was the brain behind those wonderful dishes, she couldn''t get used to normal tasting dishes, of course, she can cook the dish after learning from Chen Mi but it wasn''t the same without him.


    She smiled slightly and scratched her cheek with her forefinger. " Sister Xi, I am here to meet withdy Song¡­sorry I didn''t bring anything today."


    Her only intention to do this was to maintain a good rtionship between her and the Song restaurant because she didn''t want to look like a leech whenever she came to look for help from Song Yixu, at least like this she can walk in with her head raised and meet Song Yixu whenever she wanted.


    Yu Xi''s smile didn''t falter at all if anything it got even wider as she pped Yu Dong''s back and said, "It''s alright, I was just joking anyway, it''s not like I am hoping for you to bring something every time youe to our restaurant,ing to meet me once in a while is okay too." Then she turned to look at the VIP rooms where Song Yixu must be then with an awkward smile whispered, " I am sorry but you have to wait for a little while, Lady Song is entertaining Marchioness Qiao, whose mood isn''t really good at the moment¡ª- I would have sent word to them and let you see Lady Song right away but I think it''s better for you to not go in there when Marchioness Qiao''s mood is so badly strung up."


    Yu Dong''s brows jumped slightly but then she remembered meeting Jiang Fen Hua leaving the restaurant and then her expression too turned a bit awkward. " Well, I think you are right¡­ I shouldn''t meet Marchioness Qiao, I ¡­when I wasing inside the restaurant, I saw Master Jiang and even offered him an all-you-can-eat coupon but I only did that because I made a mistake and was worried that I might have offended him, nothing else¡­ I didn''t do it to suck up to him." She hurriedly rified, afraid that Yu Xi would misunderstand her.


    " I know, you are not someone who will butter up to someone for your benefit," said Yu Xi with a trustful expression. " But all the more reason for you to not see marchioness Qiao, she is quite drunk and I am afraid she might not be able to see through any sense at the moment." As if to entuate Yu Xi''s words there was a loud bang from one of the VIP rooms, followed by a lot of muffled yelling and shouting. Yu Xi shook her head and looked at Yu Dong with a small smile, " You see that? She is mad because our Lady allowed Master Jiang to enter the restaurant¡­ and even though ourdy is trying to reason with her that it''s a public restaurant and anyone cane here as long as they pay for what they eat but I don''t think Marchioness can understand a word our Lady is saying. If she finds out that you offered such a valuable coupon to Master Jiang you might get burned by the fire as well."


    Since Yu Dong had no intention of getting burned by any fire, she hurriedly agreed with Yu Xi''s suggestion to wait in another VIP room instead of walking in a war zone. She was here to get some rmendations about whom to approach so that she can buy a house as well as a shop in the frontne and not because she wanted to get involved in someone else''s drama.


    Even though she was sitting in a VIP room which was far away from the one where Qiao Sha and Song Yixu were, she could still hear things like ¡ª¡ª


    '' You are supposed to be my friend!''


    ''Betrayal of friendship.''


    ''Cheating jerk''


    Andter on, it became a whole oral saga about how Song Yixu let Qiao Sha down by emotionally cheating on her like this and while listening to this drama and sipping on her tea as she and the server girl looked at each other, Yu Dongmented lightly, " What a nice tea, right?"


    ( Tea aka ¡ª- gossip)

 Chapter 396 It’s not worth it.

    Chapter 396 It¡¯s not worth it.¡¡¡¡Extra long chapter especially for LaiLai who sent me my first ever Golden Gachapon!! Girl I just can''t thank you enough. Sobs QAQ.


    The server girl said nothing as she noted down Yu Dong''s order but Yu Dong swore she noticed a faint smile on the face of the server girl as she walked out of the room. Since Yu Dong no longer has to worry about money and she knew that she had to stay in the town for a long while until she can find a good spot for her shop, she ordered arge bowl of ramen noodles with pork belly and wine. It was better to fill her stomach before doing shop hunting because on ''an empty stomach one cannot even think properly.'' How will she hunt for a shop with a dizzy head?


    Because she was ranked top on the priority list of the restaurant because of her rtionship with Song Yixu and Yu Xi, her order arrived pretty soon.


    Yu Dong looked at the piping hot noodles and gulped in surprise, when she first gave this recipe to Yu Xi, thetter couldn''t recreate as well as Chen Mi but now after many months of trial and error, Yu Xi has gotten so skilled that even Yu Dong who could eat this bowl of ramen noodles anytime felt like gobbling her tongue with it.


    She then looked around and carefully sneaked out a small bottle of spiritual water from her sleeves and sprinkled a bit on her noodles to alleviate the taste and sure enough, after she was done sprinkling the spiritual water, the delicious aroma wafting from the bowl heightened even further. Yu Dong smacked her lips and was prepared to slurp it all down when the door to her parlour was pushed open and Song Yixu walked in with an enchanted expression on her face as she sniffed the scent that was filling up the parlour and then turned to Yu Xi with a smile, " Did youe up with a new dish? Howe I haven''t smelled something so good before?"


    Yu Xi smiled awkwardly and answered, "It''s not that Lady Song, I did note with a new dish, it is just the usual ramen noodles and pork belly bowl that you have once in a while." She too couldn''t understand how in the world the dishes that she cooked would somehow miraculously be even better once Yu Dong got her hands on them.


    " Oh is that so?" Song Yixu tilted her head and looked at Yu Dong with a sly smile. " You seemed to be much more skilled than my best chef Dong Dong, why not take my offer and be a chef at my restaurant?"


    Yu Dong only smiled at Song Yixu''s words, she could sense the tiredness in Song Yixu''s voice as she stood from her chair and bowed in greeting. " Good day to youdy Song, I hope I find you in good health?"


    Song Yixu waved her hand as she dismissed Yu Dong''s excessive greeting and sighed, " How many times do I have to tell you? You shouldn''t stand on ceremony with me, you and I can at least be called friends after having such a close rtionship ¡­ do you see me bowing to Sha Sha even though she has much high status than me?" She then breathed heavily and motioned Yu Dong to sit down before huffing. " If anything I wish, I could kick her butt once in a while."


    " My Lady¡ª-" Yu Xi interrupted Song Yixu at once, who rolled her eyes and then waved her hand again before dismissing Yu Xi. " You can go and finish your work, I will have a little chat with my one and only friend who doesn''t act like a typical spoiled brat."


    Yu Xi looked like she wanted to say something but she still bowed and walked out of the room, but not before furtively warning Yu Dong not to say anything along the lines of Song Yixu, since she wasn''t even a noble and couldn''tment on either Qiao Sha or Song Yixu''s behaviour.


    Her heart warmed ever so slightly as she nodded at Yu Xi, thankful for all the worry that she showed for her sake.


    " Anyway, I am tired enough to gobble an entire ox after dealing with Sha Sha," Song Yixu sighed loudly as she eyed Yu Dong''s bowl of noodles, before cupping her cheek and sighing. " Xi bring me a bowl of noodles too before I starve here and now, that brat not only tested my patience today but also sucked all my energy."


    Yu Xi who was at the threshold paused and then motioned Yu Dong to offer her bowl to Song Yixu before she hummed in acknowledgement, " As you wish, Mydy."


    Then with another exaggerated action of offering a bowl, she looked at Yu Dong and walked away.


    Yu Dong too understood that Song Yixu didn''t want a bowl of noddles but she wanted her bowl that had spiritual water sprinkled in it, so she cleared her throat and said, " You look really tired, Lady Song if you don''t mind you can have my bowl and I will take yourster," she then thought about something and added, " I haven''t taken a bite yet."


    She knew Song Yixu enough to know that she had mysophobia, she would always eat out of clean bowls and would never use chopsticks that were so much as touched by anyone, of course, that was only applicable to things that were not touched by Yu Dong because Yu Dong touch meant ¡ª- spiritual energy!


    Of course, Song Yixu did not understand the concept of spiritual energy and she didn''t know that Yu Dong had such a big secret either. All she knew was that after eating something that was prepared by Yu Dong she would feel extremely energised and refreshed, that was why she was eyeing the bowl of noodles given that she was having a terrible headache after all the melodrama that Qiao Sha yed out after getting drunk.


    Song Yixu took a bite of her noodles and immediately tasted the fresh burst of spices on her tongue and before she knew it she was slurping the noodles like she was eating after many days of starvation. Seeing her speed even Yu Dong was startled as she hurriedly pushed the jar of wine and a clean cup towards Song Yan and said, " Slow down, or else you will end up choking."


    However, neither did Song Yixu slow down nor did she choke on her noodles, she ate it all with ease and only stopped when she was done slurping half a bowl of noodles.


    " Hah, now I feel like I am alive again," said Song Yixu as she wiped her lips and took a contented breath. " I am telling you, Dong Dong, if you have a friend who has rtionship problems you better end that friendship and throw that friend as far as possible away from you because you know what, friends like these are¡­are¡­" she wriggled her fingers as she looked for a decent word then smacked the table and eximed, " Leeches, they are like leeches, once theye in your life, they will suck your peace of mind, your energy and your patience¡­everything! And what''s more, they will even barge in your house at three in the morning all because they are kicked out of their bedroom by their husbands¡­ like you can''t sleep its fine, you were the one who wanted to get married right? Skipping around all day shouting '' Oooh I am in loveeee~''"


    Song Yixu made a very funny face as she drawled before continuing. " But why do you have to ruin my sleep now? I didn''t tell you to give up on your peace, did I? I swear being dragged out of the bed all because your friend needs someone''s shoulder to cry about how her husband does not love her anymore is just not worth it."


    Yu Dong stifled a smile as she looked at Song Yixu and said, " You look very experienced, mydy."


    " I was one kidnapped by shadow guards at three in the morning all because she couldn''t sneak inside her husband''s bedroom. Its not a wonderful feeling ---- I mean imagine waking up to two burly mammies."


    ps: show me some love!! Hehe

 Chapter 397 What brought you here?

    Chapter 397 What brought you here?¡¡¡¡" Maybe you should try getting married," suggested Yu Dong. " If you are a married woman then marchioness Qiao won''t disturb you."


    " Out of the frying pan, into the fire huh? No thanks, I will rather get kidnapped every night."


    Yu Dong chuckled at Song Yixu''s words as soon as she tittered there was a loud knock on the door and a server girl walked in with Yu Dong''s bowl of noodles. Yu Xi might have gotten busy and sent the bus girl in her ce, she understood the rush of the current hour so Yu Dong thanked the bus girl for the meal before taking the bowl and cing it in front of her, she could feel Song Yixu''s eyes on her as she took the small bottle of spiritual water out of her sleeves and sprinkle some on her noodles.


    But even though Song Yixu saw the bottle of spiritual water, she didn''t say anything to Yu Dong and nor did she ask about what it was because as the boss of a restaurant herself she understood just how important it was to have a secret or two. She too had a few secrets in her business and wouldn''t tell anyone no matter how close that person might be to her after all business and personal affairs should never be mixed together.


    Thus, even if she was curious about the thing that Yu Dong poured in her bowl of noddles, she still didn''t say anything about it and picked up the jar of wine on the table and swirled it around for blending all the vours and poured it in the cup before picking it up and taking a sip. As the sweet and sharp liquid poured down her throat, Song Yixu''s nerves rxed a little and then she turned to Yu Dong who has eaten a few bites of her food and finally asked about what has been pressing on her mind, " Did you see Jiang Fenhua when you wereing to the restaurant?"


    Her sudden question was a hard ball, something Yu Dong wanted to avoid. So, when she heard Song Yixu ask that one question that she wasn''t ready to answer, Yu Dong choked and coughed out loud cussing but then she remembered who was sitting in front of her and stopped just in time but that only made things worse as her throat started to burn and made the cough even worse than before.


    Song Yixu shook her head before pouring a cup of water and then giving it to Yu Dong, " You don''t have to react like that, it''s not like I asked you about your non-existent affairs."


    If Yu Dong could speak she would have told Song Yixu that it was just as worse as asking her about her non-existent affairs.


    " I ¡­ did¡­ but why are you asking this Lady Song?" asked Yu Dong as she wiped her lips that were dripping with oil and soup. She was really surprised by the question, after all, she didn''t expect Song Yixu who wasn''t even there to see anything know about this, how did she find out about it? Don''t tell her that everything was visible through the window of the VIP room if so then wouldn''t she be on the hit list of the Marchioness?


    Song Yixu seemed to have understood what was going on in her mind because she smiled softly and answered her unanswered question, " Sister Xi told me about it when I asked her why she didn''t bring you to the VIP room where I was, she said something about you almost offending Master Jiang and an all you can eat free coupon."


    Sister Xi!


    Though she understood why Yu Xi told Song Yixu about her small encounter with Jiang Fenhua, she wasn''t at all grateful to her. Song Yixu was Qiao Sha''s friend and she will naturally take the side of her friend, now how was she going to ask her about finding a shop in the frontne?


    Yu Dong closed her eyes with a sour expression as she waited for Song Yixu to start lecturing her about her she ''betrayed their friendship'' just as Qiao Sha was giving her one. But she waited for a long time and when Song Yixu didn''t say anything, she opened her eyes and looked at the woman sitting in front of her, Song Yixu was calmly slurping her noddles without an ounce of anger or anything, in fact, she looked quite chill about everything. " You ¡­ you are not going to call me a traitor of friendship?"


    Song Yixu paused and then she burst outughing, " Why would I do that? It''s not like you did anything wrong."


    Her response was refreshing but it also confused Yu Dong shouldn''t Jiang Fenhua be the ck sheep between Song Yixu and Qiao Sha, one to be never discussed? But from the looks of it, Song Yixu was pretty chill about it.


    Seeing Yu Dong''s confused expression, Song Yixu sighed and sipped on her wine. " Master Jiang is not a bad guy, it''s just that he is stuck between a rock and a hard surface, no matter how hard he tries, he cannot get away from that ce."


    "In a hard spot? Wasn''t he the one who¡ª¡ª" climbed into Qiao Sha''s bed was what Yu Dong wanted to ask but she stopped herself in time, why does it matter what were Jiang Fenhua''s dynamics with Qiao Sha?


    " So, you have heard the rumours circling around him huh?" said Song Yan with aplicated expression. " I cannot tell you much about his story since it''s his story to tell. But all I can say is that he is considered very different from the rumours that surround him, if you find a little more about him, you will realise he is just as much of a victim as Zhou Ming." She paused and then finished the rest of her noodles. " Anyway, I don''t think you came here to listen about his story, so what brought you here?"

 Chapter 398 Xiao Hua gets threatened

    Chapter 398 Xiao Hua gets threatened¡¡¡¡Yu Dong didn''t cope well with the sudden change in questions but she still took a deep breath and looked at Song Yixu before putting her chopsticks down as she said, " I am here to ask for a little favour from you."


    " Ohe on, you are one of my dear friends, I haven''t forgotten how you helped me by reeling in more customers than before, if not for your newly introduced wine and dishes, my restaurant would have a hard time flourishing," said Song Yixu as she waved her hand, not at all bothered by Yu Dong''s formal speech. " There is no such thing as favours between us if so, I would be drowning in debts that I owe you, so what is it?"


    This was what Yu Dong''s aim was when she introduced those new dishes in Song Yixu''s restaurant, she knew that if she wanted to take something, she has to give something first in return, so she has always been fairly cordial with Song Yixu given that she was never interested in opening a restaurant of her own anyway. " There is this thing ¡­ I am looking for a new shopfront on the frontne, it''s just that I cannot find one at the moment. Thene looks upied and no one is willing to rent out their houses or shops I have asked around already, that is why I came to you, if you can introduce me to some prospective sellers then I will be thankful for your help"


    Song Yixu''s eyes widened as she looked at Yu Dong. "My dear Dong Dong, just what kind of life are you living? I just came to the inauguration of your bar and now you are opening another shop? Are you really moving too fast or is it just me who hasn''t recovered from thest inauguration party yet?"


    Yu Dong smiled at Song Yixu''s teasing as she answered, "It''s not that you haven''t recovered from thest party Lady Song, I might really be moving a bit too fast but," she scratched the back of her head and sheepishly added, " But I am going to be a mother to another child soon, it would be quite careless of me if I do not save and earn money properly for the future for my children ."


    " Well, I do have to admit that you are quite a caring mother," said Song Yixu but she agreed with Yu Dong, after all, there were many parents who would have children without caring about how they were going to take care of the child and when responsibilities fall on them one after another, they would sell this thing or that and when there was nothing left for them to sell, they would just go ahead and sell their children.


    Compared to them Yu Dong was loads better, at least she was properly thinking and nning for her children.


    " But at present, I too haven''t heard of anyone wanting to sell their shops or house," said Song Yixu causing Yu Dong''s face to fall.


    " Is that so?" Yu Dong was fairly disappointed after listening to Song Yixu''s answer, she thought that even if she could not find a shop, Song Yixu would be able to help her becausepared to her, Song Yixu had a lot of contacts.


    Song Yixu was a bit amused by the drooping expression of Yu Dong and thought carefully before answering, " Well, it is not that I cannot help youpletely there is this house on the frontne that has been closed for a while, if you can pursue the master of that house to sell the house to you, then maybe you will be able to get a new shopfront for yourself."


    "Really?" This time Yu Dong''s ears perked up as she looked at Song Yixu and blinked her eyes. " Are you sure that they will be willing to sell their house to me?"


    " I can''t be sure, that house holds a different more significant value to them after all it was once their maternal house and they haven''t agreed to sell it to anyone," said Song Yixu as she ced her hands on the table and sped them before solemnly looking at Yu Dong who couldn''t help but say, " If they never agreed to sell it to anyone, why will they sell it to me?"


    Song Yixu smiled as she tilted her head and looked out of the window of the VIP room and said, " It alles down to what''s offered to them, and I am certain that you will be able to fulfil that one request that they have."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is that whatdy Song told you?" asked Fang Chi while sitting next to Yu Dong and holding a ss of milk while Yu Dong told a children''s story to him.


    " Yup, she said that she will arrange a meeting with the owner of that house with me in a few days, now shhh, I am telling the story to my son, stop disturbing us," she lightly chided Fang Chi as she continued to tell the old stories that were pretty famous in her time, tonight she was reading the story of Momotaro, a story that her brothers like to listen to most when they were young.


    Fang Chiughed softly as he drank a sip of warm water and felt his body heat up. " You really think that he can listen to you? After all, he is just two months old in my belly, I don''t think he can even understand what you are saying to him at the moment."


    Yu Dong red at him as she finished telling the story and ced her hand on Fang Chi''s belly before caressing it lightly, " Are you suspecting my genes? Just look at little bun. He is so smart, of course, my second child will be just as smart as him."


    A shiver danced down Fang Chi''s spine as he shivered, " You know what, it be will be nice if he isn''t as smart as little bun, I can''t run after him as Brother Mi does."


    " And you wanted a daughter, they are much naughtier than mers¡ª¡ª"


    Her words were cut off when a drunken shout echoed outside, " Xiao Hua! Why won''t you take me in? I swear if you do not take me as your wife, I will cut my wrist and write your name as my murderer here and now!"


    The sound of scuffle resonated behind their house before Xiao Hua''s incensed scream echoed in the clearing, " I am telling you to get lost! Who do you think you are ckmailing? Do I look like someone who will just ept you because you threaten me? Who are you threatening if you don''t get lost, I will kill you myself you perverted bitch!"


    P.s: keep sending mements if I don''t see you guys I feel lonely!!

 Chapter 399 Swan and toad.

    Chapter 399 Swan and toad.¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua felt like he was going to blow up, staring at the drunk woman in front of him, he wanted to bite, punch and maybe snap someone''s head, most certainly the head of this drunk woman off and kick it off to the river that flowed behind the house he was living and be done with it. But he knew that maybe even after doing all of that, he might not be able to calm down, like how in the hell does anyone expects him to calm down?


    This woman called Chen Ying has been following him since the first day he came to the vige, at first he didn''t pay any attention to her. In fact, it was better to say that he didn''t want to pay any attention to her, so he simply ignored her after all, there were countless admirers of him who would stare at her and sometimes even follow him a little. Of course, he would be lying if he said that it didn''t boost his vanity but that was his limit of eptance. Beyond that, he would definitely not let anyone cross the line and stop whoever tried to cross the line.


    It was as simple as that for him.


    Some women of the viges did understand where he wasing from and they stoppeding after him, at most they would just shoot some admiring nces at him and he was fine with that ¡ª¡ª Xiao Hua knew that he was beautiful and he was used to the attraction ever since he was a child, even when he was young many women would like to cuddle him and pinch his cheeks because he was the cutest among all the kids in the tavern.


    Xiao Hua thus, never minded them looking at him and gushing about how cute and beautiful he was, this was something that he was used to but this woman! She has been chasing after him like a stalker, when he confronted her, instead of stopping what she was doing, she got even more emboldened, it was as if him turning around and scolding her was what she has been waiting for all along and then she started to send him gifts that he didn''t want and never once epted. After asking around who this woman was, Xiao Hua found out that Chen Ying was the daughter of one of the vige elders and thus, she didn''t fear anyone.


    Even Xiao Hua who didn''t fear any sort of trouble had to think about offending Chen Ying because he wasn''t alone in this, he had a number of mers that were relying on him to take care of them and he was also under the care of Yu Dong if he was to shove his paper umbre in that woman and open it then he wouldn''t be the only one facing the consequences, Yu Dong who was his owner and boss too would have to face the consequences with him.


    Maybe if everything was all right, he would have then he would have thought about taking the risk and sending this woman down a painfulne that she will surely not forget but the thing was Yu Dong was already having trouble with two of her husbands trying tomit suicide, so he couldn''t bring himself to make Yu Dong worry about him as well and that''s why he thought about chasing this Chen Ying away on his own.


    But things weren''t as simple as he thought Chen Ying was a lot more pertinacious than he thought. She not only did not drop the idea of stalking him but she also became even more fervent in her pursuit of iming him, Xiao Hua seemed to have forgotten just how many times he told this woman to stoping after him but instead of listening to him, she just did her own thing. Turning up in the middle of the street with a bouquet ( that he threw right in front of her and even stomped on it), bringing a bolt of good quality fabric ( he set fire to it) and this was just something that he could remember, but Chen Ying stupid actions weren''t limited to these alone.


    Sometimes she would turn up in front of his house and bring three silver taels, demanding that he put on a show for her¡ª- as he used to in the tavern. Only then did he find out that Chen Ying was one of his patrons when he was working in the tavern.


    And cue in the embarrassment, he has worked so hard even went so far as to redeem himself. Now he was the co-owner of the bar that was opened in the town with a booming business but this taint! This taint of his past just wouldn''t let go of him no matter how hard he tries to clean it.


    Which was frustrating, given he has done nothing wrong! So, what if he came from the tavern? Does a worker from a brothel or a tavern not have the right to start their life anew?


    All he wanted was a life where he can hold his respectfully, but ¡ª¡ª-


    Xiao Hua red at Chen Ying who was stumbling and staggering on her drunken feet, he was so furious at her persistent attitude of chasing after him that he wished that he could w her face out and skin her alive before whipping her with his Guqin until its strings break.


    Face flushed with anger and fists clenched in annoyance, he shouted, " I am telling you to get lost! Who do you think you are looking at? Have you ever seen your face in the mirror? If it''s too expensive for you then pee on the ground and take a look at your ugly face! Bleh~ if I were to sleep next to you I wouldn''t ever be able to stop vomiting! Be thankful that I am not scratching that below-average face and giving you a scar or two! Just look at her, she looks like a fucking toad and is still aiming to eat swan meat, are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 400 The devil was here

    Chapter 400 The devil was here¡¡¡¡" Xiao Hua! Don''t go too far!" Chen Ying''s husband couldn''t take in any more insults from Xiao Hua, embarrassed and flustered he couldn''t help but shout at the mer.


    " Who is going too far huh? You little thing youe here, let me show you what ''going too far'' in my dictionary means," Xiao Hua rolled his sleeves as he readied himself to head out and fight with Chen Ying''s husband but was pulled back by Li Hanjing, who whispered in his ears, " That mer is with a child if you hurt him what will people say and God forbids if something was to happen to him, maybe the Chen family will ask you topensate the loss of that child, think straight Hua Hua, don''t let anger get to your head."


    Only then did Xiao Hua''s mind which was bursting with anger and annoyance cleared up a little and he turned to look at the mer who has a small swollen belly around two months or so¡­ his eyes narrowed as he looked at the mer and the parents of Chen Ying before he sneered and turned his head to look at Chen Ying who holding a knife against her wrist. " Do you think you can threaten me into giving in to your whims just because you threaten me with your life? Let me take a break andugh at your delusions because bitch you sure as hell are wrong, I will never marry you, not even if I have to die a virgin, you hear me?"


    Chen Ying wasn''t drunk out of her mind, she deliberately came up with the idea of forcing Xiao Hua into a corner after noticing that he wasn''t melting to any of her soft approaches, it was simply annoying that a redeemed mer who has¡ª- God knows where he has been while living in the tavern. Just because he was a virgin doesn''t mean that there were no other ways to serve his customers, Chen Ying was certain that Xiao Hua wasn''t as ''pure'' as he made himself look and was most definitely just ying hard to get with her.


    But the thing was she couldn''t let go of him either, he was the most beautiful mer in the entire town, in fact, she wouldn''t be going too far if she was to im that he was one of the most beautiful mer in the entire Empire. A mer so beautiful like that she was willing to ept him even if he wasn''t pure.


    However, even after trying so hard for so many days, Xiao Hua wasn''t willing to give her a single chance, he was simply too stubborn for his own good and didn''t know when to budge and give up on his stubborn attitude, of course, she was looking forward to beating that attitude out of his body once she got her hands on him.


    This was why she came up with this n, if she threatened him with her life then surely he will have to give into her. That was what she thought but after pushing back and forth for so long, she realised that Xiao Hua wasn''t as easily bullied as she thought, he had a much stronger mentality and wasn''t willing to break.


    Why was he so difficult? Why wasn''t he like the other mers who would kneel down under a woman''s threat and ept defeat? And why exactly was he putting such a strong fight? He was a redeemed mer, he should be d that she was willing to marry him instead of epting him as her bedmate! She was even willing to give him ¡ª- an ex-courtesan the position of her secondary husband, wasn''t it a good deal?


    " X¡­Xiao Hau, hic, if you don''t¡­don''t ept me then I will really die here in front of your house," threatened Chen Ying as she ced the knife on her wrist and increased the pressure¡ª- only enough to make it look like she was going to cut her wrist but not hard enough to break the skin.


    " Die! Die right in front of me! Who do you think you are scaring huh?" Xiao Hua tried to walk out of the threshold but Li Hanjing stopped him, Xiao Hua patted his chest and shouted, " I have seen many women like you, you think you are the first one to do this? There are plenty who tries to pull this stunt on me, I am not a young naive mer who has never seen the world, don''t even think to make a fool out of me, got it? I have dealt with women who are much tougher and more persistent than you, you think you will be able to scare me with a fruit knife and a few threatening words? Cut the wrist now! If you have the guts then cut it now! Let me see it too how much of a woman you are!"


    " Xiao Hua stop talking nonsense!" Chen Ying''s husband did not know about his wife''s ns and thought that she was really drunk, he was afraid that if Xiao Hua kept on egging his wife, then maybe his wife might really do something. " I have three kids and my youngest will be born in a few months, if something happens to my wife then what will I do? Are you going topensate me huh?"


    " Why would Ipensate you, you cowardly no balls but all talks bastard?" Xiao Hua slipped off his shoe and aimed at Chen Ying''s husband, he would have thrown it too if not for little Zimo snatching it away from him. Empty-handed Xiao Hua waved his hand in the air, " Did I ask your stupid wife to get a knife and put this drama here huh? I didn''t right, then why will Ipensate you? If anything you should bepensating me for all the headache that you are giving me! If you are so upset about everything then you might as well drag your wife and take her away from here, don''t you find this embarrassing? I can''t even imagine how much humiliating this must be for you."


    Of course, it was humiliating but there was nothing he could do, his wife has been hung up over Xiao Hua ever since she first saw him. Only God knows how upset she was when she found out that Xiao Hua redeemed himself. In fact, if she didn''t fear Yu Dong retaliating then she might have already tried to get her hands on Xiao Hua, it was only the fear of Yu Dong and her bold actions that was stopping his wife froming strongly at Xiao Hua.


    Just as Chen Ming''s husband thought about this, the sound of footsteps approaching came from behind and then ¡ª¡ª " What the hell is going on here?" Uh oh, the devil was here.


    Xiao Hua: >.< my knight in shining armour is here!!!


    Ps.: Show some love to Yu Dong and Xiao Hua ¡ª- including the author.

 Chapter 401 Impenetrable wall.

    Chapter 401 Imprable wall.¡¡¡¡Yu Dong had expected a lot of things when she heard Xiao Hua''s screaming voice but what she didn''t expect was to find Xiao Hua on the verge of starting a brawl and from the looks of it he looked like he was going to win it too. As she walked to the scene of the fight, she looked around the Chen family and then turned to look at Li Hanjing who was holding Xiao Hua back while little Zimo was trying to remove all the dangerous things from Xiao Hua''s reach, most probably he was afraid that Xiao Hua will use it as a weapon to start a war.


    "What going on here?" she repeated when no one answered her question as she took a look at the Chen family who seemed to have gone silent all of a sudden.


    Fang Chi, who was following behind her also frowned as he asked, "What''s the matter with you all? What are you doing breaking into our property sote at night? Don''t you know that you are creating a ruckus?"


    Yu Dong originally wanted Fang Chi to stay at the house but thetter stubbornly refused, saying that he was getting stifled with all the pampering she was giving him and wanted to see what was going on ¡ª¡ª ording to him, since Shen Li and the others were not here, he was the one in charge and need to be next to be with Yu Dong no matter what as her husband. There was nothing much she could say when he put it like that, in the end, she had to bring Fang Chi along with her.


    Nobody answered, causing Yu Dong''s brows to scrunch up as she looked at the crowd that was gathered in the courtyard of the house that she bought for the mers. " Can you all not hear me? I said what the hell you are doing here? It''s the middle of the night, why aren''t you asleep in your houses and creating a ruckus here? Do you think that the oil to light thesempses from your pockets? I pay for it you are wasting my money by causing a disturbance at such an hour."


    Oil was really expensive in this world, that was why instead of staying upte the people of the vige would go to sleep as soon as the sun set and even if they had to usemps at night, people would only light up a two or three and use it. But now that the Chen family has caused unnecessary trouble to them, the mers had to light up the entire courtyard in case the Chen family tried to do something to them or Xiao Hua by taking advantage of the dark.


    The whole courtyard was lit up like it was a festival spot.


    Yu Dong strode towards Xiao Hua while she asked the question with Fang Chi in tow and then turned around to face the Chen family. No one knew whether she did it deliberately or not but she stood right in front of Xiao Hua like a protective wall that was simply imprable.


    Xiao Hua who was shielded by Yu Dong felt his heart go ''boom'', ''boom'' again as he stared at the tall back that was covering himpletely and felt like he was going to swoon again. He clutched the front of his shirt and inwardly scolded himself¡ª- '' What''s the matter with you? You stupid heart? Be still! No, don''t you go acting up again like this.''


    While Xiao Hua was busy scolding his poor heart who simply had no choice, Yu Dong faced the drunken Chen Ying and asked with a frown, " I am asking why are you here? Troubling these mers? Don''t you have anything else to do?" Then she turned to look at the Chen parents and asked, " If your daughter cannot hold her alcohol then why do you allow her to drink? Look at the mess she causing on my property and causing trouble for people."


    The Chen parents though embarrassed didn''t say anything, they knew how stubborn their daughter was, even if they asked her to drop the idea of bringing Xiao Hua to their house, she wouldn''t listen to them. Though they were upset with their daughter, they were even more upset with Xiao Hua, inwardly they couldn''t help but curse Xiao Hua for being too shameless and stubborn, in their eyes he was nothing but an ex-courtesan who used to serve different women every day. Howbeit, he was famous for being viewed as the untouchable flower of the tavern for years, it doesn''t change his background does it?


    That ce was dirty to begin with, even if Xiao Hua was untouchable who knows what kind of things he learned in that ce and if that wasn''t bad enough, he was also a shrew!


    If not for his beautiful face and their cravings to get a beautiful grandchild, they would have never allowed their daughter to create this big of a mess.


    Nevertheless, the Chen parents didn''t say a word despite thinking something like that in their heads, they just turned to Yu Dong and smiled awkwardly.


    Xiao Hua who could no longer stand the silence, burst out as he pointed at Chen Ying, " This woman, she is the one who is causing trouble for me! She turned up at my threshold and started threatening me with her life, saying that if I don''t marry her, she will kill herself. I mean look at her and then look at me, do we even match? And there is no way I am going to be forced into a marriage, if I am going to marry, I will marry the woman whom I love!"


    Li Hanjing: "¡­." I am sorry to break your bubble, Hua Hua, but do you even know what is love?


    The same question came to Yu Dong''s mind as she turned to look at Chen Ying and her family with a smile that was dangerous as that of a demon who was on the verge of rampaging and asked, " So whose n was this? Like who thought that it was a good idea to turn up in front of my property and threaten the mers who belong to me at the moment?"

 Chapter 402 Sell him to us.

    Chapter 402 Sell him to us.¡¡¡¡'' Belongs to me?''


    These three words were enough to cause havoc in Xiao Hua''s still heart which started to thump so wildly that he for a second thought it was going to leap out of his chest. Why ¡ª¡ª why did those three words sound so good to him? Li Hanjing on the other hand could more or less understand what was going on in the head of Xiao Hua and got an urge to roll his eyes. " She meant to say that she owns us she was the one who bought us from the tavern," not wanting his little brother to start dreaming with his eyes open, Li Hanjing whispered in Xiao Hau''s ear.


    Xiao Hua who was rudely woken up from his fantasies so rudely red at Li Hanjing and whispered back as he tried to fight the blush that was on the verge of breaking over his cheeks. Of course, he knew that Yu Dong was talking about them in that context but¡ª- how was he supposed to tell his heart that? His heart wasn''t willing to listen to a thing that he was telling him and all he could do was stare at Yu Dong''s back with a gaze that was full of craving and adoration.


    Fang Chi turned his head just in time to see Xiao Hua looking at his wife as if she was all that he dreamt about having and suddenly felt both annoyance and heartache creep into his heart. Annoyed because he couldn''t help but be annoyed at Yu Dong for being so good that she attracted at least one mer wherever she went and heartache because he was well jealous at the idea of Yu Dong having someone else as her husband.


    But of course, if she liked Xiao Hua then he would have no choice but to ept him as his brother.


    On the contrary to the love drama that was going on behind Yu Dong''s back, Chen Ying and her family finally figured out how to get their hands on Xiao Hua.


    He was a mer that Yu Dong bought with money and being a businesswoman, money should be the most important thing for her. So what if Xiao Hua was a beautiful mer? Yu Dong wasn''tcking in money and surely she will get another ''Xiao Hua'' to rece this one right? As long as they offered a decent sum, the Chen parents were sure that she would sell Xiao Hua to them, they just needed to make the offer as enticing as possible!


    The Chen parents were quick-witted people and they knew how to pick up the right nerve at the right time, if not then they wouldn''t have be the vige elders so quickly when they were still in their fifties.


    " Yu Dong, it is good that you are here," now that there was a point that can be discussed calmly, Chen Ying''s mother stepped forward and with a ttering smile looked at Yu Dong. " Now that you are here, I think we can discuss the matter more clearly, first of all, I would like to apologise for troubling you and your husband at such an hour, its not that we wished this to happen either but as you can see¡­" she pointed to Chen Ying who was leaning against her husband. " My daughter is a bit drunk at the moment and that''s the only reason the situation escted to this point but I swear we never meant this to get this far¡­ in fact, we were going toe to your house and discuss it properly."


    " Discuss what?" asked Yu Dong tly, she knew that Chen Ying''s mother wasn''t spouting so much nonsense just because she wanted to apologise to her most probably there was something else that she wanted to talk about and that was the only reason she bothered with that insincere apology.


    " About Xiao Hua," Chen Ying''s mother answered very carefully as she took a nce at Yu Dong''s face when she saw that Yu Dong wasn''t running at them with a knife in hand, threatening to chop them up. Chen Ying''s mother''s guard rxed and she thought that Yu Dong was willing to listen to her suggestion thus she hurriedly spoke, "It''s like this, as you can see my daughter is a big admirer of Xiao Hua from the time he worked as a courtesan,"


    Chen Ying''s mother deliberately said this thing to point out Xiao Hua''s biggest w and make him realise his own status before putting forth her suggestion, she wanted Xiao Hua to realise just how much of a favour her daughter was doing to him by marrying him as her secondary husband or else mers like him only deserve to be bedmates and nothing else.


    Sure enough, after she said that, Xiao Hua''s expression turned sour and she would be lying if that didn''t soothe her burning heart. They have been listening to Xiao Hua''s insults for so long, and now that she has given a part of it back to Xiao Hua, Chen Ying''s mother felt really good.


    She turned to look at Yu Dong and then in a greasy voice continued, " You see, My Ying''er has been chasing after Xiao Hua for a very long time, with her perseverance it''s easy to see just how much she dotes on Xiao Hua¡­ if it was someone else they would have already given up by now ¡ª- after being rejected again and again but my daughter is sincere and that is why she has been chasing after Xiao Hua with all her heart. It has been months since she started to pursue Xiao Hua¡ª¡ª"


    Upon listening to her words, Yu Dong turned to look at Xiao Hua who hurriedly lowered his head. Seeing his actions, Yu Dong was simply speechless, if had told her earlier that this woman was stalking him then she would have handled this matter already, if so this situation would have never reached to this point but ¡ª-


    She sighed as she turned to look at Chen Ying''s mother and said, " There are like countless admirers of Xiao Hua, what makes you different? All right if you are done you can return to your home¡ª¡ª"


    " We are different because we are willing to pay any price for him," said Chen Ying''s mother as she generously spoke like she was doing a favour to Yu Dong and Xiao Hua. " I know that you have bought Xiao Hua for a veryrge sum of money and if we take him away just like that it will a big loss to you, so ¡ª- that''s why you can put any reasonable price in front of us and we will pay you in return, I mean he is just a mer right? Instead of keeping him and raising him for absolutely nothing ¡ª- forgive for saying this but I have heard from the vigers that you have no ahem, no rtionship with the mers living in this house. So isn''t it a loss? Why not sell him to us and make a profit out ¡ª¡ª"


    " All right," said Yu Dong as she looked at Chen Ying''s mother and smiled cordially. " I am willing to sell him to you for a reasonable price."


    P.s : do you want an angst unwanted pregnancy troupe with runaway or simple love affair? Do leave your view inments because I am torn between the two and need help with outline. And oh do support my work.

 Chapter 403 Three thousand—-

    Chapter 403 Three thousand¡ª-¡¡¡¡And just like that Xiao Hua''s heart that was bursting with me and desire was doused with cold water, as soon as he finished listening to Yu Dong''s words, he felt like he was being torn into pieces like someone has caught hold of his heart and was tearing it down as they pleased. He couldn''t exin the emotions that he was feeling at the moment but all he did know was that his eyes started to sting as Yu Dong''s back started to turn blurry. She should have protected him ¡ª¡ª he didn''t know why he had this unshakable trust in Yu Dong, that she will protect him no matter what, he just knew it in his heart and now that she was agreeing with someone else request to buy him and was willing to sell him¡­ Xiao Hua, suddenly he couldn''t even breathe.


    He wanted to reach out his hand and catch hold of Yu Dong''s shirt before asking why was she doing this to him but before he could do that, his identity came to p him in the face with a loud smack. That''s right, with what privilege was he going to ask her, why she was selling him off? He wasn''t her friend, nor was he her lover or her husband¡ª¡ª he was just an investment that she bought and could use him as she wanted, so what if she returned the very document to him? Didn''t she has her name stamped on his forehead following which were emboldened words that read¡ª- property of Yu Dong?


    So why can''t she sell him off?


    But he didn''t expect this to happen¡­ honestly, he never expected that Yu Dong would do something like that. As to why he didn''t expect her to do something like this, he has never spent any time or energy thinking about it, and now that his entire being was shaken up like he was going into shock, Xiao Hua could no longer even care about¡ª¡ª from where did his trust in Yu Dong stem from.


    Xiao Hua wasn''t the only one who was shocked even Fang Chi who was jealous of him a second ago felt like he has stumbled into another reality. His wife who respected mers as her equal was willing to sell a mer? How was this possible? How can Yu Dong even agree to such a request! Stunned and upset, Fang Chi stepped forward and came to stand beside Yu Dong as he whispered, " What are you doing Dong Dong?"


    " What?" she said as if she was genuinely confused by his question. " They are willing to pay any reasonable price right and I am willing to sell Xiao Hua, since they are so sincere then how can I refuse them? After all, didn''t you listen to what Elder Chen said? Her daughter has heartfelt feelings for our Xiao Hua then how can wee in between her love right? If we refuse this offer then Xiao Hua is going to lose a wonderful woman as his partner."


    " But¡ª-" Fang Chi nced at Xiao Hua who has gone more and more pale and couldn''t help but tug at Yu Dong''s sleeves, she couldn''t see the expression on Xiao Hua''s face but he could and there was no way he could let Yu Dong sell Xiao Hua to Chen Ying, not when Xiao Hua looked like he would rather die than marry that Chen Ying. " You should ask Brother Hua whether or not he wants this, how¡­" not wanting to sound like he was questioning his wife, Fang Chi immediately changed his wording. " Why are you doing this?"


    Yu Dong raised her brows and patted Fang Chi''s shoulder with a smile. " I am just giving Xiao Hua what he deserves, Chi. Trust me I am not making a mistake, I know what I am doing."


    '' Giving him what he deserves?'' Xiao Hua felt like dying, no he wished someone to boil a vat of oil and pout it down his ears because he couldn''t believe what he was hearing and honestly did not want to listen to whatever this was anymore. So, even in the eyes of Yu Dong, he was a thing to be bought and sold¡ª- not a human being that deserved to be asked about his opinions? Why? Just because he came from the tavern and was raised as a courtesan¡­ a toy to be yed with by women?


    He bit his bottom lip hard, so hard that he broke the skin and tasted blood but he didn''t let the sob that was bubbling in his throat escape. He wouldn''t let anyone hear him cry, no he will not cry¡ª- not for someone who didn''t even care about his feelings because he knew it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Any other time he would have been able to control his tears but today he not only wanted to cry out loud, but he also wanted to curse at Yu Dong and maybe beat her until she could feel half of his pain.


    Li Hanjing nced at Xiao Hua worriedly, he knew just how much Yu Dong mattered to Xiao Hua¡ª- even though thetter hadn''t figured out his feelings for her because of his distrust and disgust towards women but it was an unchangeable fact that Yu Dong''s words meant a lot to Xiao Hua and Li Hanjing could only imagine just how bad Xiao Hua was feeling at the moment.


    He wished he could go against Yu Dong and tell her that she was wrong and that Xiao Hua was a lot better than a good to be sold but he couldn''t do it because he was the same as Xiao Hua ¡ª¡ªno, he looked down at his pregnant belly and bit his lip, he was much more worse than Xiao Hua.


    " Dong Dong¡ª-"


    " Ah, what is your husband doing, Yu Dong? Don''t tell me he is the one that has the reins at your house?" said Elder Chen with a chuckle causing Fang Chi to flush with embarrassment and Yu Dong''s eyes to glint with a wicked glint. " Anyway, what I was saying was that you are right, the feelings that my daughter has for Xiao Hua are as genuine as the moon and sun, that''s why we are willing to pay any price for him as long as it''s reasonable."


    "Three thousand¡ª-"


    " Taels of silver," though the price was a lot for a mer, Elder Chen was willing to pay that price given Xiao Hua''s beautiful face. " All right then we are willing to buy him for that sum of money."

 Chapter 404 Dieee Yu Dong!

    Chapter 404 Dieee Yu Dong!¡¡¡¡Thanking LaiLai for sending me a golden gachapon!! It brings me sheer joy that you all are loving this story so much ¡ª¡ª never thought that this story will be loved by so much!


    Yu Dong''s smile widened as she wriggled her finger. " Not silver but three thousand taels of gold."


    A silver tael was equivalent to a thousand copper cents, and a gold tael was equivalent to thousand taels of silver, which basically meant that Yu Dong was asking for thirty million silver taels! Only a fool will be willing to buy a mer for a price that huge!


    Even if Elder Chen was rich and had a lot of money but even she wouldn''t be able to pay that sum of money that Yu Dong was asking for, three thousand taels of gold? For them to buy a mer, was something wrong with Yu Dong''s brain? How can she ask for such an exorbitant price! So what if Xiao Hua was beautiful? It wasn''t as if he was ted in gold and embedded in gems, right? Who in their right mind would pay such a huge amount for a mer?


    " Yu Dong, have you gone mad? Three thousand gold taels? Why don''t you just go and rob the imperial family?" If Elder Chen wasn''t afraid of Yu Dong then she would have gone ahead and pped thetter on the face for making a fool out of her like this, she acted like she truly wanted to sell Xiao Hua and then went ahead and asked for such a sky-high amount! Even the Empress wouldn''t pay such arge amount for a mer, even though she was raking in gold and eating out of a golden te! " If you didn''t want to sell him then you should have said so from the start, why did you have to make a fool out of us? Do you think that doing something like this was fun?"


    Yu Dong shrugged looking unrepentant as she looked at Elder Chen with a grin. " What didn''t you say that your daughter''s feelings were genuine? Then should she not be prepared to pay such a meagrely sum of money for her love? And you are wronging me, Elder Chen, I never said that I wasn''t willing to sell Xiao Hua, I am¡­ but for a reasonable price. And given how talented and beautiful he is, I think even asking for three thousand taels of gold is too less, I should have asked for more." She tapped her chin with her forefinger and hummed, " Never mind, since you and I belong to the same vige I will give you a special discount."


    Meagrely sum? Special discount? The more Elder Chen listened to Yu Dong, the more she felt like she was going to cough out blood. In fact, she swore a fishy taste started to spread all over her mouth after listening to Yu Dong.


    "It''s a million taels! How in the world is that mer worth that much?" snapped Elder Chen as she red at Yu Dong for being simply too greedy and unscrupulous. " I did say that I am willing to pay for him but I said that I will only pay a reasonable price, what do you mean by asking for three thousand taels of gold? You exin to me how on earth is that mer worth this exorbitant amount?"


    Yu Dong raised her brow as she titled her head and looked at Elder Chen curiously. " What do you mean by this Elder Chen? Are your daughter''s feelings not even worth this much? Tsk, tsk and here I thought that she truly loved Xiao Hua, I mean isn''t she willing to die for him? Then going by that she finds her life worth enough to get Xiao Hua but if you are saying that Xiao Hua is not worth the price that I am asking for, then are you trying to say that your daughter''s life is too cheap?"


    Then before Elder Chen could say anything, she smiled and nodded her head. " Well, you are right about it but what to do, to me Xiao Hua is worth that much sum of money. He is smart and is also very witty when ites to the talk of business¡­ he is a great asset to me and what''s more, he is one of my dear people whom I want to protect and take care of , so if you cannot pay me that small amount of money then get lost."


    '' A great asset.''


    '' Smart and witty.''


    '' One of my people to protect and take care of.''


    Xiao Hua stared at Yu Dong''s back and felt his feelings inte like a ballon again as he looked at Yu Dong and blinked his eyes lookingpletely stunned.


    Yu Dong''s words ringed in his ears, and Xiao Hua finally realised that Yu Dong ¡ª¡ªshe never nned to him to the Chen family, she was just trying to pull their legs and make them feel unworthy of him! Then doesn''t that mean that he shed so many silent tears for nothing?


    " Yu Dong, what nonsense are you spouting!" Elder Chen who had no idea about what was going on in Xiao Hua''s head felt like a fool. She was actually yed by a young girl who wasn''t even twenty as if she was a clown¡­how can she be not angry? Because they have attracted the attention of the vigers who always craved a sort of entertainment, the courtyard was now filled with vigers who were watching the show with great interest, doesn''t it mean that she was embarrassed in front of the entire crowd?


    Face flushed in anger and embarrassment, Elder Chen red at Yu Dong before shouting, " Even you didn''t pay that much sum to buy him, then under what ount are you asking for that sum of money, huh?"


    " Under the ount that I know his worth?" answered Yu Dong with ease, that was apparent on her face. " The one who sold him didn''t know his worth but I do, and that''s the reason that I can ask for that price, is that something you even need to ask huh?"


    Xiang Bei: "¡­.." why do I feel like someone is badmouthing me?


    Then she nced at the Chen family and stared right at Chen Ying who was just as young as Yu Dong and smiled with a little bit of derision. " I think you should go back home and sleep, after all by this hour all the good kids should go to bed and take their naps."


    Vigers who were surrounding the courtyard to watch the drama, heard Yu Dong call Chen Ying a kid and burst outughing. To think that Yu Dong who was around the same age as Chen Ying was calling her a '' kid'', this was simply too embarrassing!


    Some vigers even whooped with glee as they teased.


    " Go back home kid, and let your daddy sing a luby to you."


    " Stop embarrassing yourself Chen Ying, go back home."


    " Don''t you think you are being too childish? Forcing someone to marry you by threatening your life?"


    Chen Ying''s face flushed but there was someone else whose face was flushed even red than Chen Ying and that was Xiao Hua who finally realised that along with the Chen family he too was yed along with, angry and ashamed for crying like a baby just a moment ago, he raised his hand and smacked Yu Dong on the back. Hard. As hard as he could. " You idiot! You scared the shit out of me! If I was your husband, I swear I would have beaten the crap out of you!"


    Yu Dong winced as Xiao Hua hit her on the back but she didn''t stop him, knowing that she really went too far and scared him along with others. Slightly turning her head over her shoulder, she said, " All right, I am sorry about it. I will not do it again," but then she noticed the tears in his eyes and asked a bit delicately. " Were you this scared that you started crying?"


    Xiao Hua who still had a few remnants of tears in his eyes immediately sucked in his tears and willed them back in his eyes as he red at Yu Dong with a scrunched-up expression. " Who is crying? Your eyes are ying tricks on you, why in the world will I cry because of an idiotic woman like you."


    Li Hanjing: "¡­."


    Fang Chi: "¡­."


    Little Zimo: "¡­.."


    The rest of the mers: "¡­.."


    So, who was the one who was shedding tears like an abandoned baby a minute ago? Were their eyes ying tricks on them too?


    Yu Dong chuckled at his obstinate attitude and agreed with him, without a fight. " All right, all right¡­ what you say goes, is that okay?"


    Before Xiao Hua could respond, loud gasps echoed within the crowd and then someone shouted¡ª¡ª " Yu Dong be careful!"


    The two turned their heads to the front and so did the others and only then did they notice that Chen Ying who couldn''t even stand on her feet was now rushing in Yu Dong''s direction with an unmatched speed with the knife threateningly raised in her hand. A malevolent and twisted expression etched on her face as she roared, " Dieeee! Yu Dong! You interfering bitch!"


    Ps. Thanks for thements will start on the outline!

 Chapter 405 Good kids should go to sleep.

    Chapter 405 Good kids should go to sleep.¡¡¡¡Yu Dong''s move was just as swift as Chen Ying''s, she was once an officer who had to fight a mob of zombies, and yet she came out of that mobbing alive so what was a single Chen Ying? She immediately dodged the attack and even took Xiao Hua and Fang Chi with her making sure that the two of them werepletely protected by her. Chen Ying wasn''t a skilled fighter thus, Yu Dong only needed to smack her palm against Chen Ying''s wrist using thetter''s strength and pace to deviate the direction of her attack. Her hit was light but due to Chen Ying''s uncontroble speed, thetter stumbled back with a shocked expression on her face.


    She expected Chen Ying to try and attack her again but Yu Dong seemed to have underestimated Chen Ying, who not only did not attack Yu Dong or Xiao Hua but instead she turned around and headed towards Li Hanjing who was still standing on the threshold.


    " Damn you Chen Ying!" shouted Xiao Hua as he tried to rush to Li Hanjing''s aid but Yu Dong was faster than him, she ran after Chen Ying and then using her spiritual energy to increase her momentum, she rushed past Chen Ying before she could reach Li Hanjing.


    " I said," she snatched the knife from Chen Ying''s hand and then raised her other hand before she punched thetter right into her face. "It''s time for good kids to sleep!"


    Unlike Chen Ying who couldn''t even deliver one blow, Yu Dong was different with just one punch she was able to send Chen Ying flying without even breaking a sweat.


    " Chen Ying!"


    " Wife!"


    The Chen family was startled by Yu Dong''s ruthlessness and they simply stared at her like she was a demon. They didn''t expect that she would be daring enough to hurt someone in front of so many people.


    " Yu Dong, what are you doing?" shouted Elder Chen as she crouched next to her daughter and carefully studied Chen Ying''s injury only then did she notice that thetter most likely had a broken nose, she couldn''t help but me Yu Dong. " She is drunk, how can you hurt a drunk person? She doesn''t have a single idea what she is doing."


    " You know it better than anyone whether she is drunk or not," shot Yu Dong with ease as she tilted her head and then slowly as if she was a predator who was prowling around her prey, approached the Chen family before she crouched down and smiling looked at them. " Now that we are past that little drama, let''s have a good talk¡ª- your family broke into my property with a bunch of unmarried mers who did not have the slightest bit of idea what was going on, if not for their quick thinking and them lighting up the entire ce, who knows what would have happened."


    She paused and the Chen family ever so slightly huddled together.


    Yu Dong raised a finger and then continued, " We can ignore that part since there is now regarding trespassing currently but we do have aw if someone tries to murder a person."


    " My daughter didn''t kill anyone!"


    " Then should I wait for her to kill someone before reporting her?" asked Yu Dong as she quirked a brow and looked at the Chen family as if she was looking at a bunch of fools. " You came here despite knowing that I am the owner of this house as well as the mers who live here, yet you threatened one of my mers and then you tried to attack another one, now you better take out a good sum of three hundred taels before I send your daughter packing."


    "Three hundred taels you are dreaming!" Elder Chen shot to her feet and panted harshly. Three hundred taels for hush money? Really wasn''t it too much? Yu Dong was just trying to take advantage of their situation. " I am this vige elder, if you try to make things difficult for me then don''t me me for being rude to you, Yu Dong! If you mess with me then I will make things difficult for you as well with my entire existence!"


    Yu Dong got to her feet and this time it made a rather big statement given that she was taller than Elder Chen. She skimmed her gaze over Elder Chen''s body and then she smiled with a raised brow, " That''s not much trouble if you don''t mind me saying."


    Elder Chen who was disdained for being too short: "¡­.." Cheh!


    " You¡­ you...Yu Dong, you really have no respect for your elders!" snapped Elder Chen with her face flushed so red that she started to resemble a tomato more than a human. " How can you disregard me like that?"


    " Like you disregarded me?" said Yu Dong helpfully. " I am still alive and kicking yet your daughter is harassing my mer like I am dead. Who does she think she is?"


    " She is my daughter! And I am the Elder of this vige!"


    "And that''s the only good thing that you have," said Yu Dong with a soft cooing voice. Then her expression changed as she lowered her gaze and stared at Elder Chen with a threatening expression, " You see, I have been giving a lot of work to the vigers, unlike you who has done nothing to them, think who will they support if I were to bring you to the Yamen? Will they support you? Or me? Who is giving them a good deal for their work?"


    As soon as Yu Dong said that, the expression on Elder Chen''s face changed and she turned her head to nce at the crowd who hurriedly looked away. Their stance was pretty clear they would support Yu Dong if things were to get worse than they were at the moment ¡ª¡ª


    "You¡­Fine!" Even though Elder Chen knew that Yu Dong was simply extorting her, there was nothing she could do¡­ she knew how crazy Yu Dong was ¡ª¡ª- if she was saying that she will drag her daughter to the Yamen then surely she will do that if her daughter was to be taken to the Yamen, then she will have twice as much or trouble than she was having at the moment.


    Now Yu Dong was no longer the same, she had a lot of connections and she needed to be careful around her. Thus, after thinking it through she turned to her third husband and said, " Go and get three hundred taels."


    ---------------

 Chapter 406 Come with me.

    Chapter 406 Come with me.¡¡¡¡"Here you go," when her husband brought back the three hundred taels, Elder Chen still wanted to put on airs but Yu Dong was smarter than her, she snatched the pouch from Elder Chen before thetter could say anything andmented, " You are lucky that I am not in the mood to prove whether your daughter is drunk or not if so I would have kicked up a fuss even bigger than this."


    That shut Elder Chen off before she could say anything and had no choice but to pick her daughter up and walk out of the courtyard with her family. However, Yu Dong with her hearing senses that were nursed with spiritual water could hear Elder Chen cursing and scolding Chen Ying for being stupid and creating a mess that she has to clean up again ¡ª¡ª listening to the scolding Yu Dong was more or less certain that Chen Ying was just trying to pull their legs all along and was as sober as she was.


    She flicked the pouch up and down in the air with her hand ying catch as she turned around and then looked at the crowd that was surrounding the courtyard before she smiled and said, " Thank you, everyone, foring here, but the shows over, until next time."


    Her words sent the crowd into a fit ofughter as all of them started to leave but there were some who stood there and Yu Dong looked at them with a frowning face as she ced her hands on her waist and said, " What are you waiting for me to bow or something? Then you will leave?"


    Apparently, they did not need a bow and rushed out of the courtyard as well afterughing their heads off¡ª- only then did she realise that the vigers who just ran out were young mers. One of them even looked at her over his shoulder and giggled shyly.


    Fang Chi: "¡­.."


    Xiao Hua: "¡­." Get in line b!tch!


    Seeing that his wife was getting hit on right in front of him, Fang Chi hurried to stand next to her and hugged her arm. " Ahem, dear¡­ I think that you shoulde inside and let me treat your injury, what do you say? Or are you going to stand here and watch those mers all night?"


    " What? When did I?" Yu Dong wanted to fight her case but then she noticed the green light that was flickering in Fang Chi''s eyes and she shut her mouth up at once. Fighting a pregnant mer who was jealous and angry was not a good way to go and see the light. " You are right honey, let''s go in?"


    She then turned her head to look at Fang Chi without looking at the mers who were still lurking in the vicinityughing and giggling ¡ª¡ªmenting on how good she looked. Though it stroked her vanity a little but Yu Dong was smatter than she looked, there was no way she was going to look back at those mers no matter how much they praised her. She was loyal to her husbands.


    " Everyone get in," she said ignoring the chortling of the mers and then looked at Xiao Hua who was trying to sneak inside the house. " Except you Xiao Hua, youe with me and Chi."


    Xiao Hua paused and then he threw his head back as he let out a groan and looked at Li Hanjing who smiled patiently and patted his back. " You are the one who made this mistake, now you have to deal with the consequences as well." After he was done speaking, he turned around and walked inside, Li Hanjing must have sensed the re that Xiao Hua was aiming in his way and then slowly turned around before saying, "It''s not that I do not want toe with you, it''s because I was startled by what happened just now that''s why O need to take a bit of rest."


    Xiao Hua: QAQ


    Abandoned and distressed Xiao Hua followed Yu Dong and Fang Chi to his room, fortunately, he wasn''t azy bum and his room has always been clean and he even lit up an incense for making it smell nice. Thus, when Yu Dong pushed open his door and walked past the beads curtain, Xiao Hua was nothing but confident.


    Yu Dong on the other hand was a strict practitioner of not looking or snooping around in someone''s else room so she didn''t even nce at the room Xiao Hua was so proud of. In fact, if she wasn''t worried abouting to drop Xiao Hua offte in the night if she was to take him back home, then she wouldn''t have even entered his room and would have taken him straight to her house to have a chat.


    " Brother Hua, can you bring me some wine to clean the wound and a little of the ointment that we sent you a few days ago?" Fang Chi and Yu Dong headed straight to the small stone table that Xiao Hua used for having his tea and sat down on the stone stool before turning to look at Xiao Hua who nodded and walked out of the room.


    " Make sure that youe back and don''t just think about sending those things and slipping out, got it?" called Yu Dong as she looked at Xiao Hua. Knowing just how sneaky and slippery that guy can be, she knew that he would use this chance to escape the scolding that wasing his way for keeping mum for so long.


    Xiao Hua whose n was seen through stiffened and looked at Yu Dong sideways before he shot a fake smile at her and said, " Of course not, there is no way, I will do something like that." Then he slipped out of the room and rushed straight into the kitchen where Little Zimo was brewing calming tonic for Li Hanjing.


    Seeing Xiao Hua''s flustered expression, he narrowed his eyes and ced the lid of the earthen pot and asked, "What''s wrong with you, brother Hua? Why are you acting like you need to escape a she wolf that''s heading your way?"


    " Because I am about to get chewed alive!"


    a/n: can you support my other book¡ªwhen Mafia princess fell for a nerd, it too has a dominating fl.

 Chapter 407 Sit down now.

    Chapter 407 Sit down now.¡¡¡¡Little Zimo stared at Xiao Hua who was acting like his life wasing to an end and simply rolled his eyes.


    " That''s why I suggested you to go and tell everything to Miss Yu, now this is your trouble and you should take care of it." With that, he pulled out a wine jar from the cab at the bottom and even handed the ointment to Xiao Hua before shooing him out of the kitchen. " Now leave and let me do my work in peace, I need to make this nerve-calming tonic for brother Hanjing, he was startled by today''s incident."


    Xiao Hua who was pushed out of the kitchen was stunned as he looked at little Zimo who turned his back to him and continued to face the stove and scolded him, " You little runt! You have grown wings have you not? Don''t forget it was brother Hua who always protected you when you messed up and now that I am in a trouble you are asking me to deal with it on my own, aren''t you being just cruel to me?"


    " I am not, when I was in trouble, I knew that I needed help and would call for you," shot back Little Zimo as he turned his head and looked at Xiao Hua with a smile of his that looked a bit too teasing. "Unlike you, who stayedpletely stubborn and continued to say that you had it under control, so what happened to that control of yours?"


    That shut Xiao Hua up as he walked back to his room with an angry and worried expression¡ª- he knew that he messed up, if he hadn''t then at least his friends would be standing by his side. Now that his good brothers have abandoned him too, Xiao Hua knew that he was in big trouble but how was he supposed to ask for help when Yu Dong was busy with her own thing?


    No matter how much Xiao Hua thought about how to escape from this trouble, he couldn''te up with a n so, in the end, he decided that he would simply y hooligan like Chen Ying!


    " I am here, Miss Dong!" Xiao Hua entered the room as mboyant as ever with a smile on his face as he looked at Yu Dong who was sitting next to Fang Chi muttering something, he noticed the surprise sh in her eyes when he called her respectfully but for the sake of his ears and mind, he ignored it as he walked to the stone table before cing the wine and ointment on its top. " I have bought what you asked for master Chi."


    " Master Chi?" Fang Chi who has never seen or heard Xiao Hua call him master Chi was stunned as he looked at Yu Dong who was looking at Xiao Hua with narrowed eyes seemingly having an idea about why he was talking like this to them.


    So, he didn''t pay attention to it and left Yu Dong to deal with Xiao Hua as he picked up the wine jar and the ointment before he started to deal with Yu Dong''s injury.


    Yu Dong of course understood why Xiao Hua was suddenly so interested in formality and treating them like they were his masters. He was trying to create a divide between them so that he would be able to escape the scolding that she has prepared for him ¡ª¡ª what he was trying was a simple¡­ you are my masters not my friends so why should I tell you about my personal troubles? This way he would be able to escape the scolding and would be able to dodge a bullet that he has been meaning to dodge as well.


    But did he think that just this much was enough to stop Yu Dong? Lol, this man was sure naive, wasn''t he?


    " Xiao Hua, I know what kind of stunt you are trying to pull..but it''s not going to work, you need to sit down and have this talk even if you don''t want to, you hear me?" With her hand stretched towards Fang Chi as she allowed him to deal with her wound, Yu Dong looked at Xiao Hua seriously, for the start she will deal with this guy nicely, if he stops then she will scold him lightly but if he tries to mess with her then ¡ª¡ª


    " Stunt? What is Miss Dong talking about? I have never ¡ª- I mean I can never do something like that, can I? You are my boss and I am your employee can I even do something as pulling a stunt on my boss oh please that''s not at all possible¡ª¡ª"


    " Three days ago when I went to the town to inspect how the bar was doing you yed a prank on me, have you forgotten Xiao Hua?" Yu Dong interrupted Xiao Hua''s yammering and asked. " That one time you added salt to my strawberry shortcake and especially had it delivered to me, you evenughed so badly that you dropped to your feet after I started coughing, so with what rights are you saying this, Mister Xiao?"


    Damn, he forgot about that¡ª- after he found out that Fang Chi was pregnant, Xiao Hua was in a very bad mood and was especially angry and upset with Yu Dong, so he thought of pulling a prank on her and when she came to check up on the bar, Xiao Hua sneakily changed the sugar and salt container before asking the chef to make the shortcake ¡ª- after that, he delivered it to Yu Dong and watched her with glee.


    He should have remembered that!


    " What are you talking about, Yu Dong?" Now that his cover was blown up, he might return to his usual self. " I can''t seem to understand you, maybe you are speaking anothernguage, I don''t understand thisnguage maybe you should try speaking like the one that we speak?"


    Yu Dong felt a nerve twitch in her forehead as she looked at Xiao Hua and said, " Will you shut up and sit down? Instead of ying games?"


    An indignant gasp as Xiao Hua let ced his hand on his chest in mock outrage. " Games I have never¡ª-."


    " Honey will you leave my hand for a second?" said Yu Dong as she turned to Fang Chi with a smile. Fang Chi knew that this time his wife was definitely mad, so he dropped the cotton and swab and let go of Yu Dong''s hand, who stood up and predatorily walked towards Xiao Hua, causing him to retreat.


    " Wh..what are you doing, I...I am telling you I bite! I bite very bad!" shrieked Xiao Hua in panic as his back hit the wooden pir of his bed.


    Yu Dong came to a stop in front of him and then with an expression that was a bit too hot for Xiao Hua and ordered with dominant assertion, " Sit. Down.Now."

 Chapter 408 Peeling potatoes

    Chapter 408 Peeling potatoes¡¡¡¡Slight smut at end, really small but I will put a warning nevertheless.


    Xiao Hua sat down on his bed at once, in fact, he was certain that if Yu Dong used that voice and asked him to kneel as well then he would have done that as well ¡ª- he never knew that Yu Dong''s angry voice was this hot, why didn''t he know about this though?


    " Now, that you have sat down, I think you are willing to have a decent conversation like adults with me, right?" she crossed her arms as she looked at Xiao Hua, whose gaze was locked on her face. She thought it was a good thing that he was looking at her so sincerely¡ª- how would she have known that Xiao Hua''s gaze was locked on her face wasn''t because he was listening sincerely but because he was finding her extremely charming with that stern voice and serious expression.


    Yu Dong leaned her head closer and looked at him, " Now, why didn''t you tell me about Chen Ying? I did say that you are my responsibility and even if someone tries to cause trouble for you, you shoulde and tell me, did I not say that?"


    Only then did Xiao Hua snap out of her daze and blinked his eyes before lowering his head. " I ¡ª- how would I? I have been used to dealing with women like her, I thought that I will be fine¡­ I didn''t have the slightest bit of idea that she would be as sticky as candy, I swear, I handled women worse than her."


    Listening to his exnation, Yu Dong pinched the bridge of her nose. " Just because you are used to dealing with them, it doesn''t mean that you can deal with them every time¡ª don''t forget in the past you were a member of the tavern and Xiang Bei used to protect you in her own way, even if she wasn''t trying to keep you safe as I am but she did in her own way. You might think that it was you who was dealing with those women but the truth is that they were staying away from you because they did not want to offend Xiang Bei."


    He has never thought of it like that, he believed that it was his firm attitude that scared them froming after him. But that wasn''t something that he was going to ept, " I am fully capable of dealing with them¡ª¡ª"


    " How?" asked Yu Dong, it wasn''t that she was trying to put Xiao Hua down but she was genuinely concerned about him. She understood why he was so hesitant about being dependent on a woman but still, this was too much,st time when she said that she will hire a mammy for guarding the house, he refused saying that he wasn''t used to having them around. If he had agreed to her suggestion back then¡ª¡ª- then today''s incident wouldn''t have happened.


    " I ¡­ I will think of something!" He didn''t know what he was going to do, maybe he will go and ask Xi Yanqing to help him. But he wouldn''t allow himself to be chained like he was when he was living in the tavern, always being followed by a mammy..thest time when he came to look for Yu Dong, only he knew how hard it was for him to shake off the mammy who always followed him.


    Yu Dong could see that he was still resistant to the idea of being followed by a mammy and sighed silently but didn''t pursue the matter. " Fine, if you don''t want to keep a mammy then I will not force you but¡ª-" leaning close, she held Xiao Hua''s gaze as she said, " if you don''te to me if something like this happened again then I will give you a smacking."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Xiao Hua, are you feeling all right?" When Xiao Hua woke up, he found himself crouching on the bed on his four. A sense of panic surged in his heart but then he heard a soft tittering voice as the woman behind him caressed his a*s, " Are you scared Hua''er?"


    Yu Dong? This was her voice but what was she doing here? Was he mistaken?


    He blinked his eyes as he turned to look over his shoulder and sure enough it was Yu Dong who was looking at him with an expression he has never seen on her face before ¡ª- it was abination of lust and anger¡­ this expression was something that many women have looked at him when he used to refuse them but this was his first time seeing Yu Dong look at him like that and surprisingly, he didn''t hate it.


    Not even one bit.


    " Yu...Dong?" He murmured as the woman behind him sneaked her hand in the crack of his peach and trailed it down causing a moan to escape his lips. " What is it, Hua''er? Were you thinking of someone else when you are with me on the bed huh?"


    " No... I ..wasn''t" a shuddering gasp left his lips as he felt something cold on his warm skin.


    " Really?" mused the voice from behind him.


    " Really." he agreed at once¡­he didn''t know why but he wanted to please Yu Dong as much as he could.


    But maybe she wasn''t happy with him because a hard smacknded on his butt and Xiao Hua''s eyes snapped open.


    " Why did you hit me for?" He shouted in indignation but as he looked around in his room, he realised that there was no Yu Dong, he wasn''t on his bed but seem to have fallen on the floor and his pants were a mess.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Li Hanjing went out to relieve himself because he was eight-month pregnant, the urge to go to the restroom was something that he couldn''t help but have every second hour. This was something he was used to but what he wasn''t used to was seeing Xiao Hua washing his pants in the early morning ¡ª-


    Li Hanjing: "¡­." Now, what was this about?


    He looked over the sky and sure enough, it was still dark and cold without any signs of dawn breaking. So, he walked toward Xiao Hua and finally asked, " I shouldn''t be asking this Hua''er¡­but what are you doing?"


    Xiao Hua was really frustrated, who knew if it was because he couldn''t get the sexual relief he was looking for or because he has to clean his pants because he looked at Li Hanjing and scowled. " I am peeling potatoese and peel with me."

 Chapter 409 He is cat like.

    Chapter 409 He is cat like.¡¡¡¡Yu Dong returned home with Fang Chi, the two of them didn''t speak much because firstly they were tired and secondly, there was so much going on in their heads that they couldn''t think of anything. Fang Chi was worried about Xiao Hua, though he wanted thetter to find his happiness on one hand but at the same time he didn''t want to share the love that his wife has for him, it was already shared down to crumbs between four mers if there was another one and someone as obnoxiously loud as Xiao Hua, then what will happen to him?


    From the looks of it, Xiao Hua seems to be a shrew and if he wanted then he would definitely fight for his life for the sake of getting Yu Dong''s attention, and he ¡ª- he can''t even hit a fly! So, how will he fight Xiao Hua? The others maybe Chen Mi will be able to do that but what about the rest? For the first time in his life, Fang Chi was regretting not knowing how to fight.


    " Careful," said Yu Dong as she caught Fang Chi with her arm outstretched when he almost stumbled into the small hole on the side of the Vige Road. " Chi, what are you thinking so hard about that you didn''t even see this hole? What would have happened if your foot got hooked in it?"


    '' I am thinking about how to fight for favour'', thought Fang Chi but he just smiled and shook his head. " I was just thinking about what happened with Brother Hua, it''s such a pity that he was stalked and then attacked like that, I mean ¡­ How scared he must have been after all of that?"


    Yu Dong hummed as she interlocked her fingers with Fang Chi, to avoid him stumbling into another pothole.


    " He should have known better," she said as they arrived at their house which wasn''t at a big distance from the house where Xiao Hua lived with the other mers. " I am not saying that he is the one at fault but he should havee straight to me instead of letting the matter fester like this, it''s not like I would have turned him away, no matter what was going on with us. Of course, I would have been angry but not at him ¡ª- at Chen Ying for troubling me when I was already frustrated enough, but of course, I would have dealt with her nheless. I don''t get what''s going on in Xiao Hua''s head these days."


    He has been avoiding her that was something that she understood but why exactly, she couldn''t make head or tails about it. It wasn''t that it never urred to her there was a chance that Xiao Hua might have something for her but then she threw the thought away when she saw himugh his butt off thest time she choked on her overly salty drink.


    It was then that she realised that if he had any feelings for her then it was¡ª- wishing that she choked in her sleep.


    And that wasn''t all, these days when she visited the bar, the narrowed gaze with which he looks at her was just as hateful as his feelings for her. Every time she steps into her own bar ¡ª- he will roll his eyes, take several steps back and start muttering under his breath, she was yet to make out what he speaks with such a rapid ''hopaa hah hoo''. That was what it sounded to her because of his speed talking.


    " You seem to be worried about him?" asked Fang Chi as he stepped inside the house and tucked a strand of his hair behind his ear as he looked at Yu Dong trying to decipher what was her ''feelings'' towards Xiao Hua.


    " Of course, I will," she said as she tousled Fang Chi''s hair just to tease him and sure enough she heard him whine a secondter. Chuckling, she ced her hand down and added, " He is my responsibility, when I bought him from Xiang Bei, I promised him that I will give him a better life but if he is being stalked and assaulted like that, then isn''t it a p to my promise and face?"


    " Well, that''s true." Fang Chi was a bit relieved sensing that Yu Dong didn''t seem to have much thought about Xiao Hua at the moment. He hoped that it will remain the case until he gives birth because he finally got her to himself and didn''t want to share her so soon with someone else.


    The two of them headed to the bedroom and Yu Dong started changing her clothes, seeing her strip so casually in front of him, Fang Chi blushed. " You¡­ why didn''t you tell me that you wanted to change? I would have waited outside."


    Yu Dong frowned as she donned another loose shirt. "Why? It''s not like you haven''t seen anything before?"


    " I .." he was dumbstruck for a moment before he shook his head. " I can never win against you." After saying that he picked up his night clothes and went out to change into Shen Li''s room.


    Yu Dong watched him go and scrunched up her brows. " But there is nothing that I haven''t seen before too!"


    Once he was Yu Dong walked to the bed and thought about what happened today and how Xiao Hua refused toe to her even when he was in trouble, after she thought it through ¡ª-she realised that no matter what the reason was, she was still upset about it.


    As Fang Chi walked inside the bedroom and hung his clothes on the hook on the wall, she finally spoke with a frown, " You know it really annoys me that he didn''te to me."


    Fang Chi who was hanging his clothes up, felt his heart jump to his throat and turned around in a hurry. He just left for two minutes, what kind of epiphany did she have in just mere seconds?


    Swallowing hard, he asked, " Why? Why do you care so much?"


    "It''s like¡ª¡ª" she motioned with her hands as if she couldn''t make out what she wanted to say and was finding it difficult.


    "It''s like?"


    "It''s like my cat has gotten angry with me."


    Fang Chi: "..." ?? Sorry,e again, please?

 Chapter 410 I am in.

    Chapter 410 I am in.¡¡¡¡"What did you say?" For a second Fang Chi felt like he heard something wrong as he looked at Yu Dong.


    " I said, that it feels like my cat has gotten angry with me," Yu Dong repeated thinking that Fang Chi might not have heard what she was saying because his attention was somewhere else. " You know, how cats are hard to get closer to and then you have to be very patient with them, it takes slow approaches and then a lot of fusing before they allow you to pet them, Xiao Hua is like that¡ª- he is too much like a cat. He likes to eat and sleep, there is also a touch of shy arrogance that you find in a cat and he is hard to get closer to as well. I had to work hard to get along with it and now he is all touchy and hissy again. It makes me upset, seeing that all my hard work went down the drain."


    Fang Chi who got jealous over a ''cat-like'' Xiao Hua couldn''t help but feel a little sympathetic towards Xiao Hua, to think that Xiao Hua actually ranked in the same category as house pets in Yu Dong''s eyes.


    He sighed and then slid in the bed as he pulled Yu Dong down and started patting her forehead. " Sleep, you seem tired Dong Dong. Take a nap and forget what you said, because you can never call brother Hua a cat in front of his face."


    Confused she asked, " Why?"


    " You just can''t, or else he will cry."


    " What?"


    " Sleep, I am tired."


    " But why will he cry?"


    Fang Chi closed his eyes and then didn''t say anything because he knew that if he opened his mouth he will be dragged into further trouble.


    The next morning Xiao Hua sat at the dining table with Li Hanjing since the rest of the mers have gone to the town to open the bar and the remaining were staying at home, but they were done with their breakfast given that Xiao Hua and Li Hanjing both werete because of their morning adventures.


    Li Hanjing was slurping his soup and Xiao Hua was eating his egg pancake as he pondered over why exactly he dreamed about what he didst night and no matter how he thought about it, only one conclusion came to his mind. Setting his pancake back into the te he suddenly said, " I think I am too h*rny."


    " Pffft!" Li Hanjing who was drinking his soup peacefully choked as he spluttered and spat what he had just drank, before breaking into a coughing fit. He coughed for a long time and had to drink four cups of water before he could calm down and then looked at Xiao Hua in disbelief, " You have been thinking all morning and this is what youe up with? Are you serious, Hua''er?"


    When he saw Xiao Hua washing his pants and from the incidentst night, Li Hanjing was smart enough to put two and two together. He was d that his Xiao Hua was finally growing up and realising what it means to be attracted to someone, thus, when he saw that Xiao Hua was thinking so seriously, he left him to it¡ª¡ª believing that thetter would be able to realise his feelings even a little of it but reality pped him in the face.


    His Xiao Hua came up with this exnation regarding hisst night''s dreams? Really? Someone tell him that he was dreaming or maybe he misheard Xiao Hua.


    Xiao Hua blinked his eyes and then picked up a rag cloth before throwing it on the mess that Li Hanjing made and said, " I am serious, I have never felt like this before. It must be that I am growing up and this is all part of my development period, I mean have I ever felt like this ever before? No. So it must be me growing up, it''s all part of my growth ¡­ which is why I need to stay away from Yu Dong because I will think of something that I shouldn''t."


    Li Hanjing gaped at Xiao Hua as if he was looking at a moron. He shook his head and then stood up from his chair, " You are hopeless, Hua Hua¡­ you are really hopeless."


    He walked away scolding Xiao Hua leaving thetterpletely stunned.


    " At least tell me why I am hopeless if you are going to scold me!" shouted Xiao Hua looking at Li Hanjing''s back but thetter simply walked away without looking back at him.


    Xiao Hua frowned as he looked at little Zimo who was preparing for lunch and said, " Why am I hopeless?"


    Thetter simply smiled and said, " Brother Hua why don''t you try looking at different women if you think that you are feeling rather heaty? If they are single and do not have a family then you will not have any trouble and there is no need for you to feel upset about it either, what do you say? Should we find some more beautifuldies who are more good-looking than Miss Yu?"


    For two seconds Xiao Hua said nothing but then he mmed his hands on the table and shouted, " You are really smart, Zimo! I know just the way where I need to start!"


    Little Zimo stared at Xiao Hua and smiled slyly. '' Heh, this is for thest time you kicked me in the butt, Brother Hua.''


    With that Xiao Hua hurriedly dressed up and rushed to the town in search of women who were more beautiful than Yu Dong.


    Li Hanjing who heard everything that happened in the dining room walked in and looked at Little Zimo who had a sinister look on his face. " I don''t mean to stop whatever you are thinking about doing, but why did you divert him? I think he would have gotten it somehow."


    "Oh, brother Hanjing, don''t downy, Brother Hua''s resistance towards women, he would''ve never understood what he is feeling if we don''t give him a push," said Little Zimo with a wink. " Now that he is out there looking for beautiful women and once he realises that he only sees Miss Yu that way, what excuse do you think he wille up with?"


    Both of them knew that Xiao Hua knew the answer somewhere in his heart but was deliberately ignoring it because he was too afraid of letting a woman have his heart.


    Li Hanjing stared at Little Zimo this little Devil and snapped his fingers. " You little runt, I am in."

 Chapter 411 Don’t be an hypocrite, Hua Hua.

    Chapter 411 Don¡¯t be an hypocrite, Hua Hua.¡¡¡¡" You know you are very beautiful," said Xiao Hua as he gazed at the manager of the bar where he was working.


    As Little Zimo suggested to him, he came to look for a beautiful woman who will let him get rid of the guilty feelings that he was getting every time, he thought about Yu Dong and the first person that came to his mind was Gu Ke Xin who was the newly appointed manager of the bar.


    Gu Ke Xin was a young woman, she was beautiful, smart and nimble¡ª- she was even exceptionally witty and knew what she was doing, if not Yu Dong wouldn''t have appointed her as the manager of the bar. And from what Xiao Hua heard, she was also single and hadn''t married, her family conditions were good and all her brothers were married, now she was the only one who stayed alone at her home with her parents.


    From just one look it was clear that she was an ideal candidate for him to start dating and get married to but ¡ª- to his annoyance, Xiao Hua found out that Gu Ke Xin wasn''t shiny¡­shiny at all! Not even half as shiny as Yu Dong who shone so bright that sometimes, she blinded him with her shine.


    " Are you looking for a fight?" asked Gu Ke Xin as she raised her head from the ount book that she was checking and looked at Xiao Hua with a disgusted expression. " I am telling you for thest time Xiao Hua, it''s mers who look beautiful not women!"


    Gu Ke Xin was born with a tiny frame and she was even smaller than her brothers who were mers¡ª- if she was living in the world from where Yu Dong came, then Gu Ke Xin would have been liked by a bunch of men but the thing was ¡­ she was born in this world where women were supposed to be the dominant section of the society. And because of her tiny build, there were many times Gu Ke Xin was taken as a mer and sometimes women even proposed marriage to her¡­much to her annoyance.


    She was a woman damn it! But no one could see that at first nce, which was why Gu Ke Xin was often bullied and teased by her peers.


    Now every time she heard anyone call her beautiful, she will blow up her top and explode like a firecracker.


    " How very sexist of you," Xiao Hua rolled his eyes and then leaned back on the chair that he was sitting on in Gu Ke Xin''s room. " Just because mers are beautiful doesn''t mean that women cannot be beautiful, I mean if we call men handsome..there are some mers who are more handsome than beautiful, have you seen them get upset when they get called for being handsome??"


    " That''s a different altogether," said Gu Ke Xin as she ced a hand on her forehead, a quick sigh and then she was looking at Xiao Hua again. " Anyway, why are you in my room, disturbing my work? Shouldn''t you be busy with the usual gossiping you do with the young mers from prestigious families? What did you got bored with the story of why the young man servant raised his pants for the madam?"


    Xiao Hua blushed as he red at Gu Ke Xin. " You ¡­ are you eavesdropping?"


    " Do I need to?" shot back Gu Ke Xin with a nk expression. " I mean you and the rest of the mers discuss about it so loudly that I can hear it from my office, it''s not my fault that you all gush loudly every time the man servant''s pants are raised or dropped." She paused and then looked at Xiao Hua before resting her chin on her knuckles. " I don''t mean to pry but what''s so good about listening to a story where the man servant is slowly groomed by his madam?"


    She received her answer with a cushion flying in the air and smacking her in the face. " And there you go, ruining the essence of the entire story! It is not grooming but love!" He sped his hands together and with shiny eyes, a gushing voice continued, " How can you not sense the love flying in the air? A young madam from a high-ss family and a poor man servant¡­ entangled together because of fate. My heart races every time I hear about the young madam saving the man servant from the troubles that he gets into and then securely holding him in her arms before saying ¡ª- ''You naughty boy, you always make me worry.'' Damn even now I can feel my cheeks heat up!"


    With that, he patted his cheeks and turned to look at Gu Ke Xin whose face was just as nk as before, if not she looked even more disgusted than earlier. She shook her head and puffed out a breath before saying, " So, all in all¡ª- you are gushing over a young man servant who was in distress being saved by a young madam, who then bullies him physically instead of taking care of him?"


    Again Xiao Hua sent a cushion flying in her direction but this time she was prepared, and thus dodged it easily. " What do you know? You have not a single bone that knows what bird is called ''romance'', I bet even if romance dances in front of you naked with a big, bold tag that reads ¡ª- '' Hello, I am romance'', you wouldn''t be able to recognise it!"


    " Ohe on, it''s romantic because the madam is rich and good-looking ¡ª- if you rece her with a poor, ugly, fat pig-like woman, I wouldn''t see you all gushing like that." Gu Ke Xin''s retortpletely pissed Xiao Hua off but he had to admit that what she said was right, with an angry face, he narrowed his eyes and sat down with a huff. " Are you happy now that you have ruined it for me?"


    " Why? Wasn''t love the main spice here? How can you be such a hypocrite, Hua Hua?"

 Chapter 412 Let me kiss and check.

    Chapter 412 Let me kiss and check.¡¡¡¡"Hypocrite? Me? How dare you!" snapped Xiao Hua as he ced a hand on his chest in outrage. " When did I? How am I a hypocrite?"


    " Why? Don''t you think that a fat woman deserves to be loved as well, Hua Hua?" asked Gu Ke Xin looking like she was very much enjoying teasing Xiao Hua. " You just said that the book was all about love and nothing else, so I believe that even a fat woman deserves to be loved if she is kind and not good looking as others since she is well, you see so in love with the mer."


    Xiao Hua puffed his cheeks and rolled his eyes. " Well, my lovees from good-looking faces, all right?"


    " Then does that mean you love me?" asked Gu Ke Xin with a raised brow causing Xiao Hua to sit up straight and look at her incredulously. " What...What do you mean by that?"


    " What did you not say that your lovees from good-looking faces and you just called me beautiful, that means I am good-looking in your eyes, am I not? Then it means you love me, right?" Gu Ke Xin very patiently exined causing Xiao Hua to blink and think about his concept of love ¡ª¡ª it was true that he liked good-looking faces, given that he was beautiful himself¡­going by this logic, he should be in love with Gu Ke Xin and even if he wasn''t in love with her, he should at least like him but instead, he didn''t ¡ª¡ª he couldn''t feel an ounce of liking towards Gu Ke Xin.


    He stared at her face, again and again, trying to picturest night''s dream with her but instead all he could think about was Yu Dong.


    The only one who he could think of was Yu Dong and honestly, she wasn''t as beautiful as Gu Ke Xin if anything she was a little average whenpared to someone like Gu Ke Xin who was born with fantastic facial features.


    " So, why are you here?" asked Gu Ke Xin seeing that she might have broken Xiao Hua, she changed the topic and then looked at Xiao Hua who was staring at her in a daze. Seeing that he was not even listening, she rolled her eyes and then picked up a brush lying on the table before throwing it at Xiao Hua causing thetter to jump up.


    " What?" He asked sounding a bit annoyed.


    " I asked what are you doing here?" said Gu Ke Xin as she rolled her eyes and then looked back at her ount book. " You must havee here for something, right?"


    Xiao Hua only then did he remember why he came here and then suppressing the memories of his naughty dream with Yu Dong said solemnly, "I am here to have an affair with you."


    " Oh, okay..all righttttttt¡ª¡ª what?" Gu Ke Xin was so startled that she dragged her brush a little too much and ruined a page of the ount book, stupefied, she looked down and shouted, " Oh my god!! What''s wrong with you? Look what you made me do, Xiao Hua! This is not the time to make jokes like this!"


    " I am not joking," to Gu Ke Xin''s surprise, Xiao Hua seriously looked at her and with a determined expression came to stand in front of her desk. " I want to have an affair with you, you are beautiful and I know that you will not hurt me either, so we are going to have an affair."


    " No, we damn aren''t going to have an affair!" spluttered Gu Ke Jin as she tore the paper from the ount book and started to write down the records back on the new page while staring at Xiao Hua suspiciously. " You get away from me, I do not think you have any good intentions towards me so you stay back..hurrrr¡­hurrr ¡­ shooo!"


    But not only did Xiao Hua did he not retreat, but he also walked even closer to Gu Ke Jin with his eyes narrowed as if he was waiting to pounce on a touchy hissy prey. " Now, Now.. don''t be like that, we can make it work ¡ª- I mean, there is nothing to lose, is there?"


    " You what the hell do you mean that there is nothing to lose?" Gu Ke Jin jumped from her chair and then skidded back as she stared at Xiao Hua and raised her finger. " You brat, what exactly are you trying to do huh? Is this some sort of new prank that you have learned from somewhere?"


    " I just want to check something, so stop running and let me do it!" eximed Xiao Hua as he tried to catch Gu Ke Jin who jumped out of his clutches and rushed across the table only to be barred by Xiao Hua. " I said, I just want to check a little thing! Stop running!"


    " What''s there for you to check?"


    " I want to check whether I feel butterflies in my stomach if I kiss you."


    " Do you want to die?" said Gu Ke Jin with an expression as if she was going to throw up any second. " If you dare to kiss me I will send you flying, Xiao Hua, I am telling you!"


    " Who is the mer here? Why are you acting fussy? It is just a kiss!"


    "It''s not about acting fussy you dimwit, but why should I kiss you of all people?"


    " Because you will never get to kiss someone as beautiful as me?" answered Xiao Hua as if that made all the sense in the world.


    " I am going to kill you¡ª-" snarled Gu Ke Jin but she was interrupted when Xiao Hua jumped on her and caught hold of her cheeks before trying to pull her close. " Now let''s get this done with."


    Gu Ke Jin too wasn''t someone who was going to let an arrogant bastard like Xiao Hua kiss her, so she immediately ced her feet on his abdomen and pushed him back. " I will die than let you kiss me."


    " Then first let me kiss you and then you can die, all right?"


    " You son of a dog!"


    Just like that one person with her cheeks squeezed and the other with his abdomen being kicked got caught in a stalemate, that didn''t break until ¡ª-


    " Hey, Ke Jin are you done with the ount boo¡­." Yu Dong who pushed open the door with a grin took the scene in front of her and her speech faltered before she blinked her eyes and closed the door with an awkward. " Sorry, I didn''t know ¡­ I will ¡­ I just... I solemnly apologise."


    Once the door was closed, there was silence for two minutes before Gu Ke Jin turned to look at Xiao Hua with tears of blood ( figure of speech) dripping from her eyes. " I am never going to forgive you!"


    " Why you!" It was supposed to be his line!


    ps: I am getting a lot of pimples and dark spots please suggest some good remedies I need to go on an arrange marriage meeting.

 Chapter 413 You are amazing Hua Hua

    Chapter 413 You are amazing Hua Hua¡¡¡¡A/n: I had an arrange meeting I am too tired to write too chapter because honestly getting married is like rowing a boat inva.


    " Ahaha, Are you saying that Xiao Hua was ying a prank on you?" said Yu Dong as sheughed at the exnation that Gu Ke Xin has just given her, she chuckled appreciatively and then looked at Gu Ke Jin and Xiao Hua who was looking at her guiltily as if they were caught having an affair. She stared at their expression that was full of shame and guilt before a smile broke over her face, "It''s all right, if there is something that''s going on then you guys can tell me, it''s not like I have stopped my staff from dating¡ª¡ª" she didn''t even get a chance toplete what she was saying when Gu Ke Xin and Xiao Hua shouted ¡­


    " No, we don''t have anything going on between us, I swear on my life!"


    " That''s right, I was just pulling a prank. There is nothing going on between her and me!" When Xiao Hua said that Gu Ke Xin who has refused turned her head and red at him with an unheard growl rumbling in her chest causing him to look away at once, it was funny given that she was so half his size but he was scared of her as if she was really going to beat the crap out of him.


    He swallowed hard and then turned his head to look at Yu Dong with a smile as he said, " I was just teasing her and nothing more."


    He didn''t know why but he didn''t want Yu Dong to misunderstand which was simply ridiculous, given that he was trying to get his mind off her. How was he supposed to get his mind off her if he was going to feel like he was cheating on her every time he got together with a woman, but if he tried to get close to Yu Dong then he will feel guilty given that he was sort of friends ¡ª- no, not friends, more like acquaintances who only got together time to time.


    Anyway, what should he call this feeling?


    Xiao Hua was confused but Gu Ke Jin wasn''t, she has been idolising Yu Dong ever since she saw her Yu Dong taking care of the mammies when she was confronting mommy Jiang. It was her dream to get close to her idol and that was the only reason she came here to work, if not her family was already more than capable enough to get by even if she didn''t work and with her talents, she could have gotten another better job than a manager but ¡ª-


    Yu Dong was her love! She was her idol and she would rather work at a bar which wasn''t half as big as the shop she quit working in because it has Yu Dong! Her amazing idol!


    Thus, Gu Ke Jin immediately kicked Xiao Hua out of the picture and then with an air that was simr to that of a dog asking for praise looked at Yu Dong. " I am done with the ount books forst month, Miss Dong and I am sure that I will be done with this month as well, you don''t have to worry about it at all!"


    Yu Dong saw her excitement and smiled before ruffling Gu Ke Xin''s hair and said, " But the month is still going what ount book are you going to make, huh Ke Jin?"


    " I will just make one for fifteen days so that it will be easier for Master Chi to take a look at, isn''t that nice? With less work, he didn''t have to stress so much especially when he is with a child!"


    " Aren''t you really sweet?" Yu Dong patted Gu Ke Jin''s head and Xiao Hua who was watching this happen from the sidelines felt like his heart was going to get heartburn or something. Why was it that Gu Ke Jin got to enjoy Yu Dong''s praise? He wanted it too! However, what was he supposed to say to get Yu Dong''s praise? What was he supposed to say? The more he tried to think about what he has been doing in the bar the more he realised that all he has done was


    ¡ª1) Gossip


    ¡ª2) Perform a song or two


    ¡ª3) More Gossip.


    He clutched his head as he finally understood that apart from gossiping with the aristocratic mers, he has done nothing of the sort to be praised! But he wanted the praise and so he was going to take it!


    With that thought in his head, he turned around and then looked at Yu Dong who was still talking with Gu Ke Jin before he bumped Gu Ke Jin aside much to Yu Dong''s surprise and Gu Ke Jin''s dismay as he ced his hands on his waist and brazenly announced, " I want to get praised as well, so do it."


    " Do what?" asked Yu Dong a bit surprised with the rhythm that Xiao Hua has picked and was now asking her to pick it up too.


    " Praise me!" repeated Xiao Hua with a stubborn expression causing Yu Dong to blink her eyes in confusion. No, she heard it the first time but for what reason should she praise Xiao Hua? He hasn''t done anything that was different from what he does in everything.


    But then she noticed his expression that was quite simr to Yu Mai and little bun who wanted something and would act as unprincipled if they didn''t get it, so she smiled and raised her hand before patting Xiao Hua''s head in both confusion and amusement. " You have done a good job for¡­" she did not know what to say so she went with the one thing that came to her mind. " For looking pretty today as well."


    Just like that Xiao Hua who was praised was really happy as he beamed and then walked away satisfied.


    Once he was gone, Yu Dong couldn''t help butment, " Honestly, I don''t know what goes in his head all the time."


    Gu Ke Jin who sort of had an inkling just narrowed her eyes and said, " Just ignore him, Miss Dong¡­ his brains seemed to have cracked."


    ------------


    Yu Dong looked at Gu Ke Jin who still looked a bit upset with what happened. " Are you still upset with what just happened?"


    Gu Ke Jin sniffed haughtily and turned to look at her before saying, " Why will I be upset? It''s not like he called me pretty and then tried to forcefully tried to kiss me!"


    Yu Dong: "¡­." So, you are upset are you not?


    " Anyway, forget about that stupid mer, Miss Yu, what are you doing here?" asked Gu Ke Jin as she looked at Yu Dong and asked with a smile. " You don''t usuallye here during the middle of the week, what brought this surprise?"


    "It''s nothing," said Yu Dong with a smile as she turned to look at Gu Ke Jin. " I told you that I am looking for a storefront for selling the strawberries? Lady Song sent one of her busgirls and asked me toe to the town, she seemed to have talked to the owner of the house that''s on Main Street and fixed a meeting with them for me, so she asked me to stay at the bar since the owner will be arriving in a few hours. So, since I wasing to the bar already, I thought why note and look for you guys, I just didn''t expect to see such an exciting scene upon arriving nothing else."


    " Please don''t mention that," said Gu Ke Jin as she held her hand up and stopped Yu Dong from mentioning the scene from earlier anymore. " I would like to forget about it as soon as I can if you don''t mind, Miss Dong."


    Yu Dong chuckled as she patted Gu Ke Jin on the shoulder as she walked past her and said, " All right I won''t, just make sure that once the guests arrive send them straight to my office, okay?"


    " Don''t worry, Miss Yu." Gu Ke Jin patted her head as she smiled back at Yu Dong and said, " I will make sure to treat our guests with utmost respect and cordiality."


    " You are really amazing, you know that Ke Jin?"


    Xiao Hua watched the conversation between the two and gritted his teeth. Why was it that Gu Ke Jin was sucking up to Yu Dong so much that it was so annoying to watch and what did Yu Dong mean by saying that '' Gu Ke Jin was amazing?'' How was she amazing? She was just doing her job!


    What was there to praise and why?


    He stared at the two for a long time and every time Yu Dong praised Gu Ke Jin, he would imagine himself instead of Gu Ke Jin and then sigh in contentment. It would have been so good if Yu Dong was skimming her finger in his hair and saying ¡ª- '' You are amazing Hua Hau."

 Chapter 414 Why was he here?

    Chapter 414 Why was he here?¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua stared at Yu Dong and Gu Ke Jin for a very long time, at least until Yu Dong walked inside her office and only then did he get up from his chair and said to Gu Ke Jin, " Aren''t you sticking a little too much to Yu Dong?" He never thought that he will feel this upset over another woman approaching Yu Dong but apparently, he did and he did not just feel upset, he felt raging upset. Like the one where he wanted to stomp on Gu Ke Jin like she was a door mat.


    " What do you mean by that?" said Gu Ke Jin as she raised her head from the ount books that she has just shown to Yu Dong and narrowed her eyes at Xiao Hua. " And it will be better if you don''t speak to me at the moment, you were the one who said that you wanted to have an affair with me and you were also the one who dragged me along trying to kiss me but when Miss Dong asked what was going on you were the first one to run away with your tail stuck between your legs, do you take me as your toy?"


    " Are you really upset about that?" asked Xiao Hua sounding incredulous, he wanted to say that he was much more upset with her because she let Yu Dong pat her hair and even got to hear praises from Yu Dong but he managed to shut himself off on time and just raised his head before he rolled his eyes. " If you are that upset about it, then you can try kissing me too, I won''t say a thing to you!"


    "It''s final, looks like you have really lost your mind," said Gu Ke Jin as she kicked Xiao Hua in the shin causing thetter to shriek in pain. " I knew you were crazy but I never thought that you were this crazy, like are you in the right state of your mind? I mean are you even listening to what you are saying huh ?"


    Xiao Hua pursed his lips and then acting as nonchnt as possible asked, " Let''s forget about this, is there any job for me? I mean I am also the co-owner of this shop, you can tell me if you want me to do something¡ª¡ª"


    " I am d that you asked," said Gu Ke Jin looking relieved as she raised her head to look at Xiao Hua and said, " I was beginning to think you will never ask! Xiao Hua, I have just the job you can do, are you willing to help me out?"


    " Of course, I am!" said Xiao Hua at once, he was more than excited to do it because if he did a good job then he too will be praised by Yu Dong for doing something more than just looking pretty!


    " Then can you shut up and like sit somewhere far from me?" said Gu Ke Jin with a polite smile as she blinked her eyes at Xiao Hua ''cutely''. " You being here is really a lot more annoying than I thought it is."


    " You little freak!" Xiao Hua was daydreaming about getting praised by Yu Dong and maybe something more, was so upset that he raised his feet to kick Gu Ke Jin in the shin as well when there was a slight knock on the table and an elegant voice came from behind. " Umm, I can see that it''s not a good time for you two but I am here to meet Yu Dong, I suppose she must have told you that Lady Song has arranged our meeting today?"


    Xiao Hua turned to look at who the speaker was and then felt his jaw drop¡­why was this person here?


    The same thing was running through Yu Dong''s head as soon as she realised who was the owner of the house on the Main Street of the town. She rubbed her temple but the throbbing headache that was thumping in her head like a loud drum didn''t ease in the slightest causing Yu Dong to inwardly scold Song Yixu.


    Would it have been too much if she would have just told her who was the owner of the house instead of hiding it from her for so long, if she had known then at least she would have prepared herself, ording to the situation.


    " Miss Yu, is everything okay?" asked Jiang Fenhua as he calmly sipped on his strawberry milk and looked at Yu Dong who seemed to be in deep thought. " Has my arrival upset you in any way? If so I can leave."


    " No, it''s not that," said Yu Dong as she raised her hand and stopped Jiang Fenhua from leaving. " I am just surprised that you came here Master Jiang, it''s nothing else¡­ I was expecting anyone but you and that''s why I am a bit in shock."


    There was no way she was going to say that she was afraid of the trouble that Qiao Sha might bring to her door but she was also a businesswoman and though she and Qiao Sha knew each other, it could not be counted as them being friends. At most, they have met three to five times and every time it was a formal asion, so at least she wouldn''t have to hear a drunk '' You are supposed to be my friend'' lecture.


    Though Yu Dong didn''t say anything, Jiang Fenhua understood what was going on in her head as he smiled and said, " You don''t have to worry about Lady Qiao, she might dislike me but she is not the Marchioness for nothing. She is smart enough to keep business and personal life separate from each other."


    "That''s not what I saw in the restaurant," Yu Dong blurted about before she could even stop herself.


    But luckily, Jiang Fenhua wasn''t offended as he said, " It was nothing actually, she wasn''t upset that I went to eat in the restaurant that her friend owns, she was upset because Lady Song allowed me in when she was there," he ced his cup that was exquisitely made to hold a milkshake down and added with a self-mocking smile, " Lady Qiao is a bit too suspicious, she thought that I was stalking her, so she made a fuss nothing more."


    A/n: read below why I took a day off tomorrow

 Chapter 415 Testing strawberries

    Chapter 415 Testing strawberries¡¡¡¡Thank you LaiLai for sending me a Magic Castle even though I was so bad that I didn''t upload anything yesterday! QAQ! I feel so undeserving! Will try to post an extra chap soon!


    That sounded a lot more serious to Yu Dong though, if Qiao Sha was that suspicious then surely she will also be suspicious of her, wouldn''t she? What if that woman starts creating a fuss because she thought that Yu Dong was interfering in her family business, like one could never be sure of a suspicious person. They will get suspicious over the smallest thing but she has also checked out the location of Jiang Fenhua''s house in the town and she has to admit that it was located in one of the best spots. When she was checking out the locality and the traffic her shop might be able to generate when she opened her shop there, she knew that it was the perfect spot and Yu Dong has to admit she wasn''t willing to give it up.


    Never please anyone, that was the motto of her life. Even if her husbands tried to overstep the boundaries, she will tell them to stop as well¡ª¡ª she wouldn''t please anyone just for the heck of it and especially not in a situation where she has to suffer a loss.


    Thus, Yu Dong breathed in and changed her mindset, if Qiao Sha had something to say about her and Jiang Fenhua''s cooperation, then she could just kiss her a*s goodbye because Marchioness or not¡ª¡ªeven Qiao Sha did not have the authority to stop her from doing her business and that too when Jiang Fenhua was ready to do as well.


    " I will be honest with you," said Yu Dong after she was done thinking things through. " I am indeed a little worried about getting in trouble with your wife but" she drew in a breath as she solemnly looked at Jiang Fenhua and continued, " The house that you own is located at a wonderful spot and I would be missing out a great deal if I had to let go of this opportunity, so I am willing to make this cooperation work, if you are¡­ of course, I will not force you to sell that house for no reason, you can ask me any questions and I will answer all of them honestly since it is your house¡­ it goes without saying that you would want to know what I am going to do with it right?"


    " That''s right," said Jiang Fenhua as he took the napkin from his mer servant and wiped his lips. " I did receive a message from Lady Song but she only told me that you seemed pretty interested in my house at the Main Street and if I am okay with renting it out or selling it, I should meet you. But for what reason you wanted to see me, she didn''t mention it, most probably she was afraid that her letter would be intercepted in the middle by someone."


    Yu Dong suddenly felt a bit sympathetic towards Jiang Fenhua, he might have been wrong in pursuing Qiao Sha and the method he used was even more wrong but the life he was living at the moment¡­no one deserved to live like that either.


    After all, being under surveince all day long was something that no one would like.


    " So, is it all right for me to discuss that matter with you or do we have to go somewhere else?" asked Yu Dong as she looked at Jiang Fenhua and furtively nced at the mer servant who was standing behind Jiang Fenhua.


    " Oh, you do not need to worry about him," said Jiang Fenhua as he ced his hands on top of the table. " Xiao Shi, is my loyal servant, he will rather get his tongue cut off than leak my secret but of course, someone might have followed me here, I don''t know I am not good with martial arts."


    Yu Dong raised a brow at Jiang Fenhua''s words and then released a bit of spiritual energy and sure enough, she found two women guards hiding in the space between the first floor and second floor, from the looks of it¡­ they seemed to be listening to what she and Jiang Fenhua were talking about very attentively.


    Her eyes twitched ¡ª¡ª what was this? Was she discussing how to bomb Qiao Sha or anything? If she hadn''t realised that Qiao Sha has sent two women to eavesdrop on her and Jiang Fenhua''s conversation, she would have left them alone but the thing was, that she found out and now she was mad.


    Looks like it wasn''t just her who thought of Qiao Sha as an acquaintance but thetter thought so too or else why would she have sent those two men to keep an eye on her? Annoyed, she snapped her fingers slightly and then left the two women to hallucinate.


    Once she was done dealing with them, she turned to look at Jiang Fenhua and said, " All right let''s get down to business shall we?" She pulled open the drawer of her table and took out a box of strawberries and blueberries that she has brought with her in case she needed to have her guests test it out. " This is what I intend to sell in the shop," she flipped open the strawberry packet followed by the blueberry one.


    As soon as she did that Jiang Fenhua felt all his nausea be swept away at once, though his morning sickness was almost gone now that he was in thetter half of his pregnancy, but he still felt a bit ufortable from time to time. However, the scent that wasing from these little berries made him feel good at once, it was as if he was lying in a field with a bunch of wonderful-smelling berries surrounding him.


    " Can I?" Though his throat was getting parched after just one whiff of the berries, Jiang Fenhua still maintained his dignified persona and asked Yu Dong first before picking anything up.


    " Go ahead, I brought it for you to taste anyway," said Yu Dong as she pushed the strawberry and blueberries packet in front of Jiang Fenhua.


    He picked one of the strawberries up and tentatively ate it but after just one bite he blinked his eyes and then with just one big bite ate the rest of it. It wasn''t his fault that he put aside his dignity for a strawberry but this thing was really a lot better than anything he has eaten!

 Chapter 416 Like a sister.

    Chapter 416 Like a sister.¡¡¡¡It wasn''t until his fingers hit the end of the box, did Jiang Fenhua realise that he has finished the entire box in just a few bites. He blinked, looking a bit surprised ¡ª¡ª did he really eat everything in just a few minutes? How embarrassing!


    He put his hand away and then looked at Yu Dong with a slightly red face as he embarrassingly said, " I am really sorry about this, it was just so good." He didn''t know what to say, even though he wasn''t favoured by Qiao Sha it wasn''t like she starved him to death, with the Old madam on his side, he will get whatever he wanted to eat without even trying to beg for it. He just needed to mention to his cook what he wanted, and thetter would prepare it without even saying a single word, and yet here he was eating these fruits like he hasn''t eaten for months!


    "It''s all right," said Yu Dong with a smile, she pushed the blueberry packet towards Jiang Fenhua. " I brought these boxes for you, if you like it you can eat as much as you want, I also have a few boxes in the kitchen, if you like the berries then you can take as many boxes as you want with you."


    " No, I ¡­." This was the first time Jiang Fenhua was being treated with so much attention, that he felt like there was a shortage of words in his mind. " I don''t want to trouble you, Miss Yu. There is no need for you two to gift me the boxes of these berries, I am not ¡­ my house is not that worth. I mean it''s nice but it''s old and you will have to do another renovation in the house if you want to use it as a shop."


    Yu Dong paused before she jumped to thest part of Jiang Fenhua''s sentence and said, " Are you willing to sell the house to me?" If Jiang Fenhua was willing to sell the house to her then she wouldn''t have to worry about anything.


    Jiang Fenhua paused as he nodded slightly. " I can see that the business idea that you have in mind is really good and that house is empty anyway, so I don''t see why but I have a small condition."


    " A condition?" mused Yu Dong, her brows scrunched up as she looked at Jiang Fenhua. Though she knew that the mer in front of her was a good mer but what if her intuition was wrong? Then what? But she still suppressed her bad thoughts and looked at Jiang Fenhua before saying, " What kind of condition, Master Jiang?"


    " You don''t have to worry about it so much," said Jiang Fenhua, he was used to people looking at him with a suspicious gaze, after all his fame of climbing up Qiao Sha''s bed was something that wasn''t hidden from others, thus, he was very used to seeing that gaze with which Yu Dong was looking at him. "It''s just a small condition."


    Yu Dong nodded as she mentally prepared herself to listen to what condition Jiang Fenhua was going to put in front of her.


    " I want you to leave a small room for my use in that house," said Jiang Fenhua with a determined gaze as he looked at Yu Dong. " Just a small space where I can hide when I want to, do you agree with it?"


    Her brows scrunched up as she looked at Jiang Fenhua. " You want a room to yourself even after selling the house to me?"


    Jiang Fenhua nodded but then shook his head. " I mean, I will sell you the house except for just one room." He paused and then took in a breath before he continued, " Lady Song must have told you already that the house belongs to my father, he was the one who left the house to me as my dowry after he died, that''s the only thing that I was able to take with me since no one was able to snatch it from me. The house doesn''t hold that many memories for me but that one room is the one where I spent most of my time with my daddy and that''s the one spot where I like to spend my time when I am too tired of putting up with everything. If you want the house, you can have it ¡­ but leave that room as it is, that''s all I want."


    " If that house means so much to you then you don''t have to sell it to me," said Yu Dong with a little bit of hesitancy after she was done thinking about it. " I mean you can just leave it as it is, it''s not like you have to sell it to me no matter what."


    " I know," said Jiang Fenhua with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. " I too know that I can leave that house as it is but I have a very selfish motive behind selling that house to you, Miss Yu." He ced his hands on his abdomen and added, " I have been very cautious, so cautious that you can say that I even take a breath after much consideration, but I am in the end just a helpless mer who has no support in the family he was married to, and my family well, they too don''t want to be with me. With my identity, I am afraid that I might not be able to keep this child."


    " Master Jiang¡ª¡ª"


    Jiang Fenhua raised his hand in the air as he sternly said, " I am sorry, Miss Yu. I know that I am saying something unexpected that''s going to burden you but this is the truth, with Qiao Sha''s identity, a lot of enemies of hers have eyes on this baby. And it''s his misfortune that his mother doesn''t care about him the slightest bit, maybe he was born through Master Zhou''s belly then maybe he will have been able to get a proper life but he is unlucky, he got me as his daddy. I am afraid that with my due date so close the attack will happen sooner orter, if I lose my child, I am afraid that I will never want to see Qiao Sha''s face, then I hope you will take me in and give me space in your shop like a sister would give to his brother, that''s all I want."

 Chapter 417 Might be a victim

    Chapter 417 Might be a victim¡¡¡¡ " Did the deal go all right?" asked Gu Ke Jin as she walked into Yu Dong''s office, from the looks of it, the deal seemed to have been sessful since Jiang Fenhua took a few boxes of berries with him but from Yu Dong''s expression it didn''t look like the deal was much of a sess, so did she give Jiang Fenhua those boxes as aplimentary gift?


    Like, thank you foring to our bar? Something like that?


    " It was all right," said Yu Dong as she straightened up in her chair and looked at Gu Ke Jin who was standing in front of her table. " I think it went all right," she repeated as she nursed her forehead, the throbbing from earlier seemed to have be even worse than before now it felt like countless mini Chen Mi''s were dancing on top of her head.


    Chen Mi: "¡­.." So, you want to say I am your headache huh? Huh? Huhhhhh?


    Gu Ke Jin stared at her boss who was ''oohing'' and ''ahhing'' as if she was thinking about something but could not decide what she wanted to think about.


    " Miss Dong are you okay?" After watching Yu Dong tug at her hair and roll on the table with an annoyed expression, Gu Ke Jin couldn''t stop herself from asking. " You seem a little distracted?"


    " Am I?" said Yu Dong as she raised her head slightly and then banged it on the table once again. " You are right, I am distracted. In fact, it would be better to say that I am more disturbed than distracted."


    " But why?" Gu Ke Jin walked towards Yu Dong''s table and then nted the palms of her hands on the top before saying, " Didn''t you say the meeting went all right?"


    " It went all right,"


    " Then what''s the point of you sighing like you have been robbed of peace?"


    Yu Dong raised her head once again and then ran a hand through her hair as she looked at Gu Ke Jin and asked, " Ke Jin, you have been living among the officials, aren''t you? From what I heard your elder brother is married to a big official of the town?"


    " That''s right, he is married to the Yamen ministry officer," answered Gu Ke Jin but then she paused and looked at Yu Dong who seemed a bit distracted. Did Jiang Fenhua threaten her? Or was the contract so one-sided that Yu Dong was actually thinking of getting backing for herself? When Gu Ke Jin thought like that she couldn''t help but get even more excited to help Yu Dong, if her idol was being threatened then she will do everything in her power to save her!


    With that thought in her head, Gu Ke Jin immediately said, " Don''t worry Miss Yu! I will dedicate my life to saving you and even get my brother to do the same!"


    "For what?" startled by Gu Ke Jin''s sudden exmation, Yu Dong looked at her in confusion. " What are you dedicating your life to me for?"


    " You are in trouble aren''t you?" said Gu Ke Jin as she slightly tilted her head. " That''s why you want someone from the big official family so that you can fight against Master Jiang who bullied you into submitting to his will, right?"


    '' Are they living in a noon drama? Where she was a damsel in distress and Jiang Fenhua was a mafia guy bullying her?''


    Looking at how rich the imagination of her manager was Yu Dong decided that she will get Gu Ke Jin to write a few stories that they will be able to tell their customers in the noon as they did it in the tea house.


    "It''s nothing like that," said Yu Dong as she waved her hand and looked at Gu Ke Jin. "It''s not that serious, I just wanted to know whether or not the rumours circting around Master Jiang are true or not? Did he really climb into Qiao Sha''s bed and got pregnant to get a firm foothold in the Qiao household?"


    Yu Dong too believed in the rumours till now given that they have been spreading around the town like an uncontroble virus.


    " Well¡ª¡ª"


    " Of course, they are just rumours," said Xiao Hua before Gu Ke Jin could say anything, he walked inside the office and sauntered in front of Yu Dong''s table before taking a seat and since he was more of a co-partner than a worker he did not have to wait for Yu Dong to permit him to sit down. " ording to the rumours the notorious master Jiang got Lady Qiao drunk and then dragged her to his bed before taking advantage of the situation, because of his shameless luck, he was able to get pregnant with Qiao Sha''s child in one go and thus entered the Qiao house since Old matriarch Qiao was upset with Zhou Ming''s silent womb that didn''t give their family any news for so many years. That''s what the rumours are, the one that is spreading around the town and because Lady Qiao has never tried to stop them many people have started to believe that it''s the truth but there is another rumour."


    " Another rumour?" mused Yu Dong as she looked at Xiao Hua who looked like his gossiping soul has been lit up, he leaned forward causing her and Gu Ke Jin to close into him as well before he conspiratorially spoke, " Every rumour has two sides, that was just one of it ¡­ the other one goes like this¡ª¡ª it wasn''t Jiang Fenhua who seduced Lady Qiao but it was Lady Jiang who wanted a quick sess in her struggle, so she called Qiao Sha to her house and got her drunk before taking her to her son''s room and leaving her there. ording to this rumour, Jiang Fenhua wasn''t the culprit behind the scenes but he was instead the victim, and if this half of the rumour is true then there is a chance that Master Jiang was forced by Lady Qiao."


    A/n: thank you all for your kind words, I am not in a good ce but I will be someday.

 Chapter 418 Praise

    Chapter 418 Praise¡¡¡¡" Howe you know about this?" asked Yu Dong as she looked at her Xiao Hua who was rying all the high-ss gossip like he was an entertainment industry reporter. He seemed to have more of an idea about what was going on in the higher ss than her.


    Xiao Hua huffed as he flicked his slightly curly and wavy locks behind his shoulders and said with his eyes narrowed at Gu Ke Jin, "I just don''t gossip about useless things, I also talk about very important things. If not, I wouldn''t have been so informed about what was going on in the high ss." Tucking a lock behind his ear, he haughtily sniffed, " I even know that the child in the belly of Jiang Fenhua is under the threat of getting assassinated, just a few days ago, there was a big ident and Jiang Fenhua almost lost his life but his mer servant saved his life by using his body as a decoy and let his master run, apparently, the other mer servant didn''t make out of the ident alive and now Xiao Shi is the only one who is serving Master Jiang."


    Crossing his legs over one another, Xiao Hua snorted. " Though it''s not the biggest gossip around the town, the biggest gossip is that even when Master Jiang met with such an ident, Lady Qiao didn''t go to see him. With her attitude Master Jiang has be a joke in the upper ss, many mers make fun of him saying that he threw away his face only to get a thorn to be stuck in his hand. The humiliating rumours got so bad that even Master Zhou felt pity for Master Jiang and took him out on an outing where he bought a bunch of high-quality herbs to help Master Jiang recuperate, even if he did it only for show, everyone can understand just what kind of pitiful life Master Jiang is living."


    " You seem very well informed about everything,"mented Gu Ke Jin from the sidelines as she looked at Xiao Hua who was acting like a gossip queen, she knew that the mers discussed a lot of things in the VIP section where the mers of the high societye to have fun but this was the first time, she realised that Xiao Hua was not only gossiping but he also seemed to be collecting useful information.


    " Who do you think I am?" said Xiao Hua as he ced his hand on his chest, with an expression that seemed to be a bit too condescension causing Gu Ke Jin to almost re up. " I am not gossiping with those mers just because I want to have a good time, gossiping is the best way to get the information out of them¡­ just a little praise, a bit of wheedling and gushing ¡­and Vo, you will have a bunch of mers telling you all about what is going on in their section. You never know what kind of information mighte in handyter on."


    He raised a finger and wisely added, " Always have a firm sp on those you are serving, as long as you are smart enough to dig dirt on your customers, you will be able to fight back against them, never forget that the mood of the high-ss customers is like the unpredictable climate, who knows when they might get offended and try to make things difficult for you. So, as ast resort dig a little dirt to make them silent, in case you need to go against them."


    After he was done both Yu Dong and Gu Ke Jin looked at Xiao Hua in stunned silence causing thetter to frown with a bemused expression. " What?"


    " You are ¡­ smarter than I think,"mented Gu Ke Jin as she pinched her chin. " I thought you were just a silly mer who knew only to dress up and nothing else but you just proved me wrong, it looks like you are just pretending to be stupid to wriggle information out of your customers."


    " What do you mean by stupid?" snapped Xiao Hua sounding affronted. " I am acting cute! Cute! You hear me! And I was always smart, just because I don''t act like smarty pants every freaking second, doesn''t mean that I am not smart."


    Gu Ke Jin shook her head as she looked at Xiao Hua and added with a smirk, "It''s not that I don''t want to believe you but your pretence of acting like an idiot is so good that your wits were hidden under it."


    " Are you praising me or are you taunting me?" asked Xiao Hua as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Ke Jin with suspicion.


    " Of course, I am praising you!"


    " Well, then make it sound like praise! You have so many wits, don''t you..then why don''t you use them and work on your tone a little?"


    " Are you calling me stupid who doesn''t know what she needs to say and how?"


    " I never said that."


    " All right, that''s enough," when Yu Dong saw that Xiao Hua and Gu Ke Jin were going to start fighting again, she stopped them before anything could happen. " I think that you two seemed to have shown enough wits to each other," then she turned to Xiao Hua and motioned with her finger. " Xiao Hua,e here."


    " What is it?" said Xiao Hua as he lowered his fists that were ready to punch Gu Ke Jin and walked to Yu Dong before lowering his head and asking, " Do you have something to say to me?"


    " You have done a very good job," said Yu Dong as she rubbed his head. " With you telling me all of this, I no longer fill guilty about the deal that I have made with Master Jiang, is anything I feel like I might have done something good and it''s all thanks to you."


    Xiao Hua who was praised all of sudden felt his cheeks flush as a shy expression came on his face and he stuttered, " I...I did..didn''t do much."


    Gu Ke Jin: "¡­.." who is this? Because he didn''t look like Xiao Hua.

 Chapter 419 A villain

    Chapter 419 A viin¡¡¡¡Jiang Fenhua returned home with the strawberry boxes that Yu Dong gifted him, his mood was not asplicated as Yu Dong''s. In fact, he was a lot relieved after meeting with Yu Dong, he knew that Yu Dong didn''t trust himpletely yet but she was willing to give him shelter because she found him a bit pitiful. If this was his past self he would have fought with anyone who looked at him with pity because he hated that gaze the most because he knew that it was nothing but the hypocrisy of others brimming out of their eyes, they didn''t want to help him so, what was the need to look at him like that?


    But Yu Dong''s sympathy he was going to take because she was the only one who was willing to believe that there was some good left in him and that''s all he needed at the moment, as long as he give birth to this child, he will be able to leave this house once and for all.


    " Master, we are here." Xiao Shi held his hand out to help Jiang Fenhua out of the carriage.


    Jiang Fenhua took the hand of his mer servant and stepped outside of the carriage.


    " The silence was pretty annoying," said Jiang Fenhua as he looked at the back of the street that waspletely silent. " If they were a bit quicker then I might have been able to leave this ce a little sooner."


    " Master please don''t say that," said Xiao Shi as he quickly looked at the housekeeper who was staring at them with a disdainful gaze. " If someone hears you then it will be really troublesome. Please hold in for a few months, then you will be free."


    Jiang Fenhua nodded as he walked inside the house with his Xiao Shi and didn''t even respond to the fake greeting of the housekeeper. He knew just how much respect the servants of this house had for him, so there was no need for him to pretend in front of them as well, or was there? Even if there was, Jiang Fenhua was someone who was born with arrogance embedded deep in his bones, he will never lower himself to the point where he will have to suck up to a servant who looked down at him.


    If he did something like that then he will only be stepped on even more, so it was better toe out as arrogant than as someone who was easy to be bullied.


    The housekeeper watched Jiang Fenhua go inside the house with his head high and spat on the ground, " Look at him, he acts like he still has some respect left. With his atrocious actions and shameful deed where does he gets the confidence from?"


    " Hey, what are you doing?" The other servant who was in charge of noting down the visitors hushed her partner at once. " Don''t be like that, all right? The old matriarch is at home today, if she hears you then you can kiss your job goodbye."


    The housekeeper snorted as she turned to do her job again.


    " Master," Xiao Shi said as he looked at his master, of course, they were still on the threshold of the house, thus, they heard everything that the housekeeper said but his master stopped him from saying anything.


    "Let''s go in," said Jiang Fenhua with a smile as he raised his feet and walked inside the house. " I am pretty excited to give these strawberries to Old madam. I bet she will like them too."


    Xiao Shi noticed how hard his master was gripping his hand but said nothing as he walked inside the house without saying anything to the housekeeper but he marked that petty and loud-mouthed housekeeper in his heart, that he will definitely teach her a good lesson, soon enough!


    " Fenhua! You are back?" Old matriarch Qiao smiled at Jiang Fenhua as soon as he stepped inside.


    Only then did Jiang Fenhua realise that Zhou Ming was sitting there as well, and an awkward glint shed in his eyes as he lowered his eyes. What if Zhou Ming thinks that he deliberately came here because he was here? There were a lot of things that could arise because of this action of his that he did without thinking about it carefully. But Jiang Fenhua knew that there was no point in troubling himself with what was going to happen because it has already happened.


    So, it was better to y the role that he has been ying all along¡ª¡ª the viin.


    With that thought in his mind, he raised his head and smiled at the old matriarch before greeting Zhou Ming who as always did not receive his greeting except a slight nod and he did that too only because the old matriarch was sitting in front of him.


    " I am back, grandma," said Jiang Hua as he motioned Xiao Shi to hand two boxes of strawberries to Old matriarch Qiao. " This is a little something that my friend gave me, please have some with milk or you can eat it alone as well. I liked it a lot, so I hope that you will like it too grandma."


    Then he noticed Zhou Ming whose gaze was also locked on the strawberry boxes and said, " Brother Zhou, I brought a few for you too, do you want them?"


    Zhou Ming wanted to say no but then again he knew that Jiang Fenhua went to look for Yu Dong, so he knew that these strawberries must be good as well. So, he nodded and said, " It will be too much of a waste if I don''t take it, since you have brought them, I will take it as well."


    " All right," stifling the smile that was almost etched on his face, Jiang Fenhua motioned Xiao Shi to hand a few boxes to Zhou Ming. " Miss Yu said that you can visit her any time and if you like these strawberries then she will keep a few boxes for you."


    " Well, it''s good to see that she has a conscience," said Zhou Ming before he paused and then in a low voice added, " Thank you."

 Chapter 420 Who gave you the right?

    Chapter 420 Who gave you the right?¡¡¡¡" Master Jiang, Lady Qiao is here to see you." A mer servant working in the courtyard of Jiang Fenhua''s pavilion came rushing in as he gave his salute and gave Jiang Fenhua, the message that Qiao Sha had asked him to convey. He secretly raised his head, hoping that Jiang Fenhua might give him a good reward upon hearing such a piece of good news, after all, he was the one who came with this wonderful message but what he saw made him drop his head back on the floor again. Because on the face of Jiang Fenhua wasn''t any affection or excitement, instead he seems to be burning with rage at the mere mention of Qiao Sha.


    " I will tell Lady Qiao toe backter?" said the mer servant sensing that maybe Jiang Fenhua wasn''t willing to see Qiao Sha. It might be possible for him to be angry with Qiao Sha who did note to see him for so long, right? Right. This must be it, after all, why will a husband not be willing to see his wife.


    "It''s all right, send her in," Jiang Fenhua who finally recovered his senses heaved a breath and then turned to look at his reflection in the mirror in front of him as he picked up a woodenb and started to untangle the knots in his hair. " But do tell her that she might not receive the answer she wishes to receive, in case she doesn''t want to waste her time she can leave."


    The mer servant didn''t understand what Jiang Fenhua meant by this but Qiao Sha who received the message immediately understood what he was trying to say. He was telling her that even if she wanted to question him about why he went to see Yu Dong, he might not tell her about it and if she tried to push him too much, he will only tell her what he wanted to but not the entire thing.


    Qiao Sha gritted her teeth, the two guards she sent to Yu Dong''s bar were knocked unconscious, how it happened no one knows even the guards said that they didn''t see anyoneing but they started to hallucinate things. Qiao Sha at once knew that those two idiots were standing guards at the door of the winery of the bar and got drunk from the overwhelming scent of alcohol.


    She was furious at the failure but she was even more furious upon thinking that Jiang Fenhua seemed to be getting more and more out of hand. When she brought him to her house, she asked him to live like he was dead but instead, he seems to be getting more and more restless, he even brought a few boxes of strawberries and won both Zhou Ming and her grandmother.


    While her grandmother gave her a lecture about how she was being too much by ignoring Jiang Fenhua, Zhou Ming said that Jiang Fenhua wasn''t as bad as he thought he was, and for what? Just giving him a box of strawberries? For rying Yu Dong''s message?


    How can the two of them forget, how he got into this house? He snuck in by shamelessly drugging her!


    " I get it," said Qiao Sha as she walked past the mer servant into Jiang Fenhua''s pavilion, she too didn''t want to see Jiang Fenhua but she had no other choice, that mer was too smart for his own good, what if he ns something against her or Zhou Ming with Yu Dong? Though Yu Dong was a nice woman, she was in the end a woman, what if Jiang Fenhua used his dirty tricks and got her hooked?


    The thought though unsettling was true. She needed to be on guard against Jiang Fenhua all the time if she wanted to protect Zhou Ming from that snake!


    " Jiang Fenhua!" As soon as she walked inside Jiang Fenhua''s pavilion she slid open the door to his room with a loud bang and shouted as if she was attacking her enemy.


    " What is it?" said Jiang Fenhua dryly without even looking in the direction of Qiao Sha he keptbing his hair and never once turned his head towards Qiao Sha. " Why are you shouting like that? You nearly jolted me, what would you have done if I had received a shock and hurt my belly?"


    Qiao Sha breathed in and out as she stared at Jiang Fenhua and calmed herself slightly, this mer might be a snake but the child was innocent. Though she despised the child with every bone in her body, she still didn''t want it to die¡­no matter whose womb it was in, half of that child''s blood was hers.


    She lowered her voice and looked at Jiang Fenhua before whispering, " Why did you go to that bar? What is going on in that nasty head of yours? I am telling you don''t you try pulling your dirty tricks on Yu Dong, she already has enough to take care of and can''t take care of your mess if you dare seduce her, I ¡ª¡ª-"


    " What will you do?" Jiang Fenhua calmly set theb down and turned to look at Qiao Sha. "Even if I seduce, Miss Yu, what is it to you? I mean you have never cared about what I do till now, so why start now?"


    " I am your wife, how can you even say those disgusting words in front of me!"


    " So, you remember you are my wife?" chuckled Jiang Fenhua mockingly as he got to his feet and looked at Qiao Sha in contempt. " Funnily enough when it concerns you, all of a sudden you will remember that I am your husband but when I need you, you don''t even realise that you have another husband? Last week when I was attacked by your enemies, where were you? I did not see youing to see me then but now all of sudden since it''s your pride that we are talking about you came barging into my room like you have every right to? Who gave you the right?"


    -------------

 Chapter 421 Do something about that heat of yours

    Chapter 421 Do something about that heat of yours¡¡¡¡"Jiang Fenhua at least watch who you are talking to!" snapped Qiao Sha, her face turning purple with all the anger she was bottling in. It was true that she didn''te to see Jiang Fenhua but that doesn''t mean she let the ones who were behind the assassination attempt go, Jiang Fenhua hardly went out and thus didn''t hear about the destruction of the ck scorpion organisation who took in the job of his assassination. She might be cruel but she wasn''tpletely heartless, she did take care of the ones who tried to harm Jiang Fenhua and his child, it was just that she never said anything about it to him, lest he started to have ideas about her.


    "I am watching who I am speaking to," said Jiang Fenhua with a curl of his lips. " I am speaking to my wife, right? The one who should be willing to fulfil all my needs? Then how about this? Stay for the night and I will tell you everything that you want, is that all right, my wife?" He lowered his voice to a seductive whisper and then took a step closer to Qiao Sha. " What do you have to say about that?"


    Qiao Sha took a step back and shot a disgusted look at Jiang Fenhua as she spat on the floor, " You have no shame, Jiang Fenhua, you really have no shame." After that, she turned around and left without looking back.


    She came and went like a storm but Jiang Fenhua was hardly fazed by her. As soon as Qiao Sha left, the love-stricken look in his eyes vanished and he ordered, " Someonee and clean the entire pavilion! It reeks! Do it before I pass out from the smell!"


    " Uff, what are you doing?" Fang Chi pped the back of Yu Dong''s hands that were wrapped around his neck while she was nuzzling her face in his neck. " The kids are all awake, what will they say if they look at us?"


    " Then does it means, I can do anything when they are asleep?" asked Yu Dong as she twirled Fang Chi around and ced her hands on his waist. " I kind of miss having your skin flushed against mine, and that lovely moans that you make when I am thrusting your staff inside me,"


    She lowered her head as she tried to steal in a kiss but Fang Chi though blushing was ready, he raised his hand and blocked Yu Dong before stuttering, " You ¡­ I am still pregnant, what are you thinking about we can''t do anything like that until I give birth." Then he bit his lip and whispered, " And can you not say those things, you are not the only one who misses it."


    " Shoyumisheettoo?" mumbled Yu Dong causing Fang Chi to scrunch up his brows. " What was that?"


    Yu Dong pointed at his hand that was blocking her mouth and rolled her eyes as if saying. '' What can you understand like this anyway?''


    " Oops, sorry," Fang Chi apologised as he took off his hand and said, " What were you saying now¡ª- oomph." The rest of his words were cut off as something hot thrust inside his mouth, examining every nook and corner of his mouth. Realising what was happening, he tried to push Yu Dong off but thetter just caught his hands and held them behind him, as she kissed him hard and deep.


    He shook his head and pulled back before whispering, " We can''t not here¡ª¡ª"


    Of course, his words were ignored as Yu Dong cupped the back of his head and bit his bottom lip in punishment. " Just stay still for a while." And then she nted her mouth against his again, this time Fang Chi didn''t fight back as he let Yu Dong kiss me, her tongueshing against his as she sucked and nibbled on his lips.


    A whileter she let go of his hands and he raised them to knot his fingers in her hair and kiss her back instead of pushing her away.


    Their tongues shed against each other as Yu Dong swirled her tongue around in every corner of his mouth as if she was trying to suck him inside her. Her fervent kiss left him breathless and when she pulled back, Fang Chi was panting so hard, it looked like he just finished running a marathon, he licked his swollen lips and looked at Yu Dong in a daze as he said, " You are really too much, Dong Dong."


    Yu Dong grinned as she pecked his lips and said, " I just missed you a lot today." She wasn''t lying, she indeed missed Fang Chi a lot. After she was done dealing with Jiang Fenhua, of course, she received a messenger from the Qiao family who ryed to her the message that Qiao Sha had sent her. In the letter, Qiao Sha mentioned how much of a snake Jiang Fenhua was and how she should not be fooled by him, from the letter she could tell that Jiang Fenhua didn''t tell Qiao Sha about what they discussed, and Yu Dong was already having a headache being sandwiched the husband and wife.


    Staying in town she just kept missing her little Fang Chi, who never brought any trouble to her and when she returned home, Fang Chi was sitting in his room knitting quietly when she saw him just sitting there, Yu Dong felt a sense offort in her heart as she hurried off to his side. Now that she has kissed him and hugged him, she was once again recharged to max.


    Fang Chi blushed as he hit her arm lightly before pulling away and walking to the table where he put the yarn that he left on the chair. " You are just full of heat, nothing more ¡ª- just look at how hard you were kissing me, I nearly passed out."


    " Then take care of my heat," said Yu Dong as she hugged him from behind. " You miss me, I miss you then what''s the problem?"


    " Sister! I am hungry!" Yu Mai who found out through the grapevine of the children''s circles that his sister returned home barged inside the house with a loud shout.


    Fang Chi smiled and turned around before hooking his arms around Yu Dong''s neck. " That is the problem," then he lightly patted Yu Dong''s cheek and said, " Now go and use that heat in your body to cook some warm food maybe utilising your energy somewhere else will help."


    Then he walked out of the room and left Yu Dong to groan to herself.

 Chapter 422 Chose your option

    Chapter 422 Chose your option¡¡¡¡Yu Dong walked out of the room and headed to the kitchen, she knew that if she didn''t go out of the room soon, Yu Mai wille looking for her and sure enough even though she was only two secondste, Yu Mai came stomping inside the room and if not for her stopping on time, she would have knocked into Yu Mai. " What are you running forrrr¡ª¡ª Mai? You are Mai right?"


    " Of course, I am Mai, sister what are you talking about? If it''s not me then who will it be?" responded Yu Mai as he raised his head causing Yu Dong''s head to swoon.


    It wasn''t that she was overreacting, but the condition in which Yu Mai has returned home was indeed swoon-worthy ¡ª¡ª the boy seemed to have gone to the shallow pond that was filled with mud after the rain fromst week and while the pond wasn''t dangerous for little kids to y in, it was indeed a nightmare for the parents because their kids returned home while dripping with mud like Yu Mai was. Not only was his clothes soaked with dirty mud, but his face, hair and maybe even his teeth also seemed to have been coated with mud.


    Honestly, this was thest thing she wanted to deal with aftering back home from work.


    " You naughty boy," she pinched the back of Yu Mai''s cor and picked him up from the floor as if he was a wet little kitten. " Just because your second brother-inw is not here to rein you, you are running around as you please huh? Don''t think that I will notin to your second brother-inw about what you have been up to just because he isn''t here, just wait till he returns, I am going to tell all your legendary acts just you wait."


    " No, don''t sister!" Yu Mai was the most scared of Ye Liu in the house when it came to dirtying one''s clothes, since Ye Liu was in charge of washing the dirtyundry, he will get really upset when he saw clothes that were dirtied while ying. One time when Yu Mai went to y with his friends and returned with mud sticking to his clothes Ye Liu specially cooked bitter capsicum for him to eat and kept cooking it until Yu Mai swore that he wouldn''t do it again. But now that Ye Liu was gone the one who was in charge of washing the clothes was Yu Dong, at first Yu Mai was very careful about not dirtying his clothes but when he saw that his sister wasn''t saying anything he got more and more bold and started to y around without any care in the world because he was sure that he would not be punished by his sister but now it looks like he seemed to have crossed the line.


    Yu Mai indeed crossed the line, Yu Dong didn''t say anything because she knew that the kids were bored out of their minds because no one was in the house to y with them and that was why she was willing to slide Yu Mai''s new habits ofing back home with dirty clothes but tonight he really crossed the line. Does he have any idea how long will it take for her to clean this gooey mess that''s sticking to his clothes? It will nearly break her fingers before she would be able to get rid of this gunk!


    " Why not? You don''t seem to care about what sister has to say anyway¡ª¡ª didn''t I tell you not to dirty your clothes and not go to y with the kids in the shallow pond? It might not be dangerous but what if you get stuck in it? Does it really feels so good while throwing with mud balls?" Yu Dong shook Yu Mai and watched as a pile of mud fell from his clothes, her eyes started to twitch at the sight of the amount of mud and then she shook her head as she put Yu Mai down. " Now we will only have dinner when you are done cleaning yourself, if you don''t wash your clothes clean then there will be no dinner for you."


    " W..What?" For Yu Mai food was equivalent to breathing and his sister punishing him by revoking his dinner was simr to asking him to stop breathing. " Why? I did not do it deliberately, everyone was ying in the mud as well, I wasn''t the only one who got dirty, my friends were dirtier than me!"


    " Really?" said Yu Dong


    " Really," affirmed Yu Mai with a serious expression.


    Yu Dong smiled as she picked Yu Mai from the back of his shirt and then took him out of the house, Fang Chi who was cutting the cabbage looked at the siblings but didn''t say anything, he already knew that Yu Dong was going to be pissed the second he got the first glimpse of Yu Mai, so he returned his gaze back to the cabbage and continued with his work.


    Once Yu Dong and Yu Mai were out in the courtyard, they could hear the loud cries of children and their daddies shouting at them for getting their clothes dirty. Yu Dong opened the door and pointed at their neighbour''s house as she said, " Look there, Mai."


    The neighbour''s daughter was friends with Yu Mai and Lang Ru, thus, she would oftene to take Yu Mai to y with her every time she went out of the house, today as well, she came to the Yu house, enjoyed a couple of strawberries and then took Yu Mai out to y. If Yu Dong wasn''t wrong this little girl was the ring leader of all the kids in the vige and every kid followed her order.


    But even the most daring man has his own bane.


    For this neighbour''s daughter, her bane was her daddy who would y her like a band every time she made a mistake and tonight, her mistake was the most fatal one because she was being chased around the house''s courtyard by a thick wooden rod.


    "So what will be it? Do you want to get beaten by hand, shoes, roller or that thick rod? You can make your choice, I am listening," said Yu Dong generously as she gave out the options to her brother.


    Yu Mai: "¡­.." No, thanks I will wash my clothes.

 Chapter 423 I miss wife

    Chapter 423 I miss wife¡¡¡¡Yu Mai had no intention of being chased around the courtyard with a stick so he sobbinglymitted himself to the march of shame and first washed himself clean, his sister was there to keep tabs on him and when he wasn''t able to wash the mud out of his hair and teeth, his sister picked him up and then picked the thing called soap before she started to wash him like he was some sort of dirty cloth. She rubbed him until his skin turned red from all that scrubbing and even tugged at his hair, though his sister wasn''t beating him, Yu Mai felt really bad as if he was being washed like a vegetable.


    And after he was cleaned, he had to change his clothes and use his tiny hands to wash the mud off his clothes, a task that was hard enough to make him sweat.


    " Rub it nicely, Mai, this little strength of yours will do nothing to that sticky mud."


    " Use your strength what are you doing? Scrub it hard."


    " Now beat it with the bat, not like this ¡ª- there should be less strength but enough force to beat the mud out of the clothes or else you will tear your clothes."


    Yu Mai did his best to follow what his sister asked him to do but as a little boy with the strength of a mer, how much strength can he even put into washing his clothes? At the end after all the brushing and beating, it looked like Yu Mai was the one who was washing himself as bubbles stuck to his body here and there. " I...Is it enough?"


    Yu Dong looked at the clothes that were anything but clean and then looked at her brother whose face was covered with bubbles and hesitation before she nodded while suppressing herugh. "It''s enough, go and wash your face, I will cook something for you."


    Of course, Yu Dong''s words were enough to cause Yu Mai''s face to light up like a Christmas Tree, thetter jumped in the air and rushed inside the house as if he was afraid that his sister would change her mind. Yu Dong watched him go and shook her head before she picked up the wet clothes that Yu Mai has left behind and washed them clean along with the rest of theundry.


    " I have cut the cabbages as you told me this morning," said Fang Chi as soon as he saw Yu Donging inside the house, he knew that even though Yu Mai was going on and on about how he was punished by Yu Dong, thetter must have just taught him a lesson at the most. It was impossible for Yu Dong to beat Yu Mai like the rest of the parents did to their kids, so he wasn''t worried about Yu Dong being in an ugly mood.


    " You have worked hard," said Yu Dong as she smiled at Fang Chi and then her gaze turned to look at the kids who were ying on the floor. Though Yu Mai was active enough to keep himself entertained, the same couldn''t be said for others¡­Mu Ran was much of an introvert who hardly showed any expression on her face, if not for her speaking her mind straightforwardly, Yu Dong would have been worried about her, and Mu Ran''s brother ¡ª¡ª Mu Zhu was a cry baby who will cry the second he got separated from his sister, so, Yu Dong had to carry him in her arms while she was teaching Mu Ran to cook even if it was dangerous for both of them.


    And as for her own little brat ¡ª¡ª she turned her head and sighed despondently when she saw Little bun beating the heck out of a teddy bear while chewing its head. It has been weeks but the little guy hasn''t forgotten how his daddy thrust him like a bundle of potatoes in his mother''s arm and would blow up from time to time as he remembered the betrayal of his daddy.


    Yu Dong pinched the bridge of her nose as she sent a quick prayer for her third husband because she was sure that once he was back no one will be able to save him from the wrath of his son.


    " Achoo!" Chen Mi who was soaking in the hot springs sneezed loudly.


    " Are you okay?" Chu Chang who was sitting next to him while soaking his feet in the hot water asked gently.


    " I am fine, actually I am more than fine!" Chen Mi sighed in contentment as he leaned his head against the big boulder that was protruding out of the hot spring. The Chu family wasn''t just the richest in the Capital, they also knew how to have fun. Chu Chang''s eldest sister who was hosting them for the time being had a hot spring bath in her house which she bought after outbidding the prime minister''s daughter.


    Chen Mi never thought that he will ever have so much fun just by soaking in hot water like this but he was, every pore in his body seemed to be getting unwinded as the hot water from the springs gushed against his body. " I am going to ask my wife to get me a hot spring as well!"


    Shen Li and Ye Liuughed at his words as they too soaked their bodies in the hot water before Ye Liu said, " Don''t even try to do that, she will really go around looking for one."


    " What''s wrong with her looking one for me?" pouted Chen Mi as he picked up the curvaceous bottle filled with warm milk. " Isn''t it nice?"


    "It''s nice but I will rather not have our wife running around looking for hot springs," said Ye Liu as he took the bottle that Chen Mi offered him.


    " He is right," said Chu Chang from the side. " Hot springs are even rare in the capital, if not my sister wouldn''t have outbid the prime minister''s daughter."


    " Hear that?" said Shen Li as he pointed to Chu Chang while looking at Chen Mi who rolled his eyes and said, " Fine." Then he leaned his head on the raised tform behind him and stared right at the open sky before muttering, " I miss wife."


    P.s: support my work by sending more golden tickets please we are just four rank away from being in top ten!

 Chapter 424 When did I say that?

    Chapter 424 When did I say that?¡¡¡¡Chen Mi''s words dampened the smiles on the faces of Shen Li and Ye Liu, though neither of them said anything about missing Yu Dong it was true that they were missing her a lot these days. The carriages that they were travelling in were driving without making a pit stop and that what was why they were able to finish half of their journey to the prefectural city without a hitch, Chu Chang''s eldest sister liked living in the prefectural city more than she did in the capital, so after travelling for so many days they finally decided to have a break in the prefectural city before continuing their journey back to the capital.


    " Hah, it would have been nice if wife came with us," said Chen Mi as he took a dip in the water and came out after a short pause, his long ck hair sticking to his face only revealing his big doe-like eyes that innocently looked around. " I believe that she would have liked this as well."


    " She would have liked it," agreed Shen Li as he nodded with a smile, unlike Chen Mi who let his hair lose, Shen Li had tied his hair up in a bun, only leaving two bangs that curled around his face shying away from his bun. " But you don''t have to feel so bad, didn''t Dong Dong say that she wanted to move to the capital in the future? We will show her this hot spring then."


    " And seeing how quickly she is seeding in her business, I think that day won''t be far away," said Chu Chang with a sigh of relief as he rubbed his feet in the hot water. With his protruding belly that was getting bigger and bigger with each passing day, moving around was getting more and more tiresome, looks like he will have to start making small stops in the middle of the long journey or he will burn himself out. With his sharp eyes, he nced at Chen Mi and smiled, " You can rest assured, you will be able to move to the capital soon and then show Yu Dong all the ces that you want to all right?"


    " Hmm, well that''s a given," said Chen Mi before swiping his hair back wiping his slightly chubby face that seemed to have gotten a little more sharper now that he was running around eating this and that. " But what I am trying to say is that I kind of wanted to share this journey with her, like it''s different when we are seeing everything together for the first time, you know?"


    " I know what you are talking about, Mi," said Shen Li as he swam over to Chen Mi and then turned around before resting his back against the boulder sticking out of the hot springs. His gaze raked over the tranquil bamboo room that was built around the hot spring with its roof left open and he sighed in contentment, this was what he wanted for a very long time, peace and quiet without any worries about what he was going to eat, or whether he was going to get something to eat the next day or not ¡­ then his worries escted and became even more fanatic, like whether Yu Dong was going to hate him since he couldn''t get pregnant, will she look at him if he didn''t try to get closer to her?


    Etc...Etc.


    Now that he was alone, far from everything the noise in his head seemed to have shut down a little and he could breathe in relief. " I understand that you want to share it with Dong Dong but you should think about this like this, if you see everything first then you will be able to show it to herter on, wouldn''t it be nicer than that?"


    " Yeah, you will be able to act as a know it all for once," teased Ye Liu and was of course sshed with hot water in the face. Chen Mi rolled his eyes as he picked the towel sitting on the raised tform and threw it at Ye Liu, " You are too much brother Liu, when have I ever acted like a know it all huh? Why do you have to say it like that?"


    Ye Liu took the towel off his face and then looked at Chen Mi with a sly grin as he said, " Really? Who was the one who said that he knew the prefectural city like the back of his hand and got lost causing us to look for you for three hours?"


    Earlier this morning when they arrived at the prefectural city, Chen Mi said that he has read about the city in a book and knew everything about it, both Shen Li and Ye Liu tried to stop him but the brat was too confident in the end they let him go but secretly trailed after him with one of the Chu family''s guards and sure enough it didn''t take long for Chen Mi to get lost and just for the sake of teaching him a lesson both Shen Li and Ye Liu came to look for him after he was done roaming around the city in for three hours.


    The poor mer was so scared that he forgot that with the money in his pocket he can ask anyone to drop him at the Chu house.


    Chen Mi''s face went red as he lowered his face in the water until only his eyes were above the water and mumbled something that sounded like ''Gulu Gulu, Gulu Gulu Gulu¡­''


    " What?" said Ye Liu as he frowned at Chen Mi, who rolled his eyes and came up over the surface as he said, " I said, I didn''t know that the city was so different from the book, how was I supposed to know that the book was full of fake facts?"


    " Maybe if you bought a new version instead of relying on the old one, then you might have¡­" said Ye Liu with a mocking smile. " The only reason you were fooled like that was that you didn''t pay attention!"


    " You.." Chen Mi was mad enough to fight it off with Ye Liu but then he stopped as he smiled at Ye Liu. " You are just tetchy because you miss wife."

 Chapter 425 Who are you going to make things difficult for

    Chapter 425 Who are you going to make things difficult for¡¡¡¡Can you guys read a/n? I need to make things clear once and for all.


    Immediately, Ye Liu''s face flushed to the tip of his side partitioned bangs like he has been thrown on a hot pan, with his hand that was raised to block his face, he sputtered, " What are you talking about? What .. when did I say that I missed her?"


    Ye Liu tried to carefully remember if he said something like that but then he couldn''t think of anything, that was how he knew that he hasn''t said anything like that, " You should not say lies like that Mi," with his face still flushed he continued somewhat angrily. " I mean I never once said that I miss Dong Dong, did I brother Li?"


    Shen Li raised his head in surprise, he didn''t know why the ball dropped in hisp all of sudden but he still replied to what Ye Liu has asked him, " He is right, he never said that he misses Dong Dong."


    " See? You hear that?" Ye Liu immediately puffed out his chest as he pointed to Chen Mi, with a triumphant smile he looked at thetter who smirked causing a bad feeling to rise in his heart and sure enough, he heard Chen Mi say, " I am not talking about you saying that you missed wife, I am talking about the time when you locked yourself inside the inn''s room, that night you forgot to lock the door and I saw you holding a handkerchief that wife carries with her. You were rubbing your face on it and saying that you wanted to see her soon, have you forgotten that?"


    " Mi, you! You were peeking?" Ye Liu didn''t know that he forgot to lock the door but he did sense that someone was watching him that night through the gap that was left because of the open door. However, when he went to check up on it, he didn''t find anyone which was why he thought that he was just thinking too much about it and threw that incident in the back of his head, to think that he was caught by Chen Mi!


    " I wasn''t peeking, you left your door open, there was nothing I could do about it," harrumphed Chen Mi. " It will exin why you are always in such a tetchy mood these days, you are missing wife and because you can''t see her, you are letting your frustration out on others, aren''t you?"


    " You ¡­ I will see you!" Ye Liu wanted to say a lot of things but with his secret out in the open, all he could do was bury his face in the water and mutter under his breath about how he was going to teach Chen Mi a good lesson sooner orter.


    " I will be waiting for you to see me, blegh!" Chen Mi pulled a funny face as he looked at Ye Liu with his tongue rolling out. Of course, it would have been fine if he hadn''t done that because as soon as he did it, Ye Liu stood up in the water and chased after him. " You littlee here, you are the reason little bun is sowless, he takes after you! Just because wife is not here, you are making fun of me, you sure have gotten daring,e here!"


    " Come, Come! Come and catch me!" shouted Chen Mi as he too rushed out of the hot spring.


    " Why didn''t you stop the two of them?" asked Chu Chang as he watched Chen Mi and Ye Liu running out after donning a robe. " They might really hurt each other."


    Shen Li smiled as he sipped on his hot milk. " We are on vacation right? So, the eldest brother is also on a holiday and honestly, I have learned that it''s better for them to fight it off than me trying to interfere."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Oww, Oww, slowly ¡­ it hurts, Brother Li," Chen Mi who was caught andter on spanked by Ye Liu like a naughty child winced as Shen Li applied hot brick on his peach that was now swollen like a melon.


    " Why did you have to tease, Liu?" asked Shen Li as he warmed the brick on the burning brazier and applied it to Chen Mi''s butt. " You knew that he has a hard hand right?"


    Though Ye Liu never really let loose of his temper when he was with Yu Dong that was just a front, he was very much still the same as he was when he used to fight it off with the vigers like a shrew. It was just that he didn''t want to be disliked by Yu Dong, so he pretended to be nice and cordial with a hint of shyness but now that Yu Dong wasn''t here ¡ª¡ª hehe.


    " How was I supposed to know that he will beat me so much?" sobbed Chen Mi as he shook his head. " I am going toin to my wife once we go back home, I really will! Look at how badly he has beaten me, I am afraid I won''t be able to sit straight in the carriage! Just wait till we go back, I will tell wife how I was treated by brother Liu and have her spank him too! Bet she will hit harder than him."


    Shen Li who suddenly remembered the night before they left the vige felt his face flush as a sting shot through his back up to his spine, Yu Dong did hit hard. Even when she was controlling her strength.


    Chen Mi who realised that Shen Li wasn''t applying the heat on his back, raised his head and looked at Shen Li seeing that Shen Li was in a daze, he called his name," Brother Li? What''s wrong?"


    " Oh, it''s nothing," said Shen Li as he pressed the hot brick wrapped in cloth back on Chen Mi''s bum. " I was just thinking that you shouldn''t try Liu right now, with no Dong Dong around he will really make things difficult for you."


    " Humph," snorted Chen Mi. " That''s only until we return home and I make things difficult for him."


    " Who are you going to make things difficult for?" asked a voice before Shen Li could respond, surprised Chen Mi looked up and almost shrieked when he saw Ye Liu standing at the threshold of his room with a devil-like smile.


    In all honesty, he did screamter on.

 Chapter 426 Picnic

    Chapter 426 Pic¡¡¡¡I had an exam sorry for short chap, I am sleepy, I swear I wrote hald eye close.


    Little bun who was busy hitting the stuffed toy that his mother has made for him shivered as he looked up from the brown little smiley version of what can only be called the horror of the vige and stared up at the window, he didn''t know why all of a sudden his butt felt really itchy.


    Yu Dong who noticed hisck of attention snatched the small stuffed toy from his hand and ced it safely on the top of the dining table sitting next to them. Because Little bun was nourished with spiritual water, he was smarter and much more sharper than the other kids, which was why he caught on his mother sneaking on to him and even taking his teddy bear away. " Babooh!"


    She took it as ''why did you'' and picked little bun up in her arms as she said, " I know that you are bored without your daddy entertaining you all day long but you cannot just continue hitting the teddy bear, look you have already changed him from a cute little thing to a bullied little thing." She raised the teddy bear from the table and showed little bun all the damage that he has caused to the stuffed toy. One of its eyes was missing and his fluffy right ear has already been torn off and thrown somewhere, where, no one knew¡ª¡ª Yu Dong caught Fang Chi making an emergency teddy bear ear earlier this day because little bun was harping at his back.


    " See, he looks like he will need to see a toy doctor soon if you keep hitting him like this and he will even tell his friends that you hit him and then no one wille to y with you, all the toys will run away after seeing you." And as she started to get more and more into the role she was ying, Yu Dong started telling little bun the story of a movie that was released many years in her world. Movies were rare happiness for them in the apocalypse but they somehow still managed to scavenge a few old CDs and DVDs and when they reached the safe house that was like a huge criminal prison-like building with barbed wires and huge mud walls to keep the zombies outside, they would enjoy one or two movies to relieve themselves of the pressure that they have to face every next day.


    It was a good thing that she watched the movies though now it wasing in handy to scare her son, who stared at her wide-eyed and snatched his teddy bear from her hand before he hugged it tightly.


    Good, now this way they didn''t have to worry about sewing another stuffed toy again.


    Mu Zhu, who was listening to the story just as interestingly as little bun turned to his sister and asked, " Sister is there really something like this ?"


    At first, Mu Ran wanted to say ''of course not duh?'' But then she stopped and remembered the horror of cleaning after her brother who left his toys around the house for her to clean and she swallowed back her words as Mu Ran said, " Yes if you don''t clean your toys and put them away nicely, they will run away¡­ Do you remember the little wooden horse you loved so much?"


    " Yeah," Mu Zhu nodded, he did remember the wooden horse that he used to y with butter on it sort of vanished and he never found itter on.


    " It ran away," said Mu Ran, this was her first time lying but her brother was such a daddy''s boy there wasn''t anything else she could do about it. Their granddaddy allowed Mu Zhu to do whatever he wanted and though their daddy tried to keep Mu Zhu in check he was still spoiled a little so, it was a good time for her to set him right when their daddy was gone. " Yiu didn''t take care of it because of that he ran away."


    The truth was wooden got too old and their granddaddy took it away to have it reced but unfortunately for him Mu Zhu found out and started crying because he didn''t want to be med by his precious grandson, Old man Mu didn''t say anything and just coaxed Mu Zhu saying that he will bring a different one for him but it was damn enough to make Mu Zhu create a loud racket until he got a new one.


    Mu Zhu who found out this heaven-defying secret gasped and then hurriedly looked around the room. There were toys and more toys and more toys spread around the rooms, half of them belonged to him and half of them belonged to little bun who was already cleaning them up. Little traitor.


    But he wasn''t any slower than little bun, getting onto his feet, Mu Zhu started collecting his toys and dumped them into the toy box that was sitting next to him.


    Yu Dong saw how Mu Ran was manipted Mu Zhu into cleaning up his mess and suddenly touched her nose looks like she might have made a little mistake while scaring little bun in an overly exaggerating way. She should have been more careful about it, now that she has done something like this it felt like she pushed a young and innocent child onto a wrong path.


    One that her daddy won''t definitely approve of.


    Sensing that she needed to do some damage control, like hitting someone and applying medicine to the wounds, Yu Dong pped her hands and looked at Mu Zhu and little bun who were cleaning up as she said, " Listen up kids, I know that you have worked hard that''s why I will give you all a good reward. Let''s go on a pic! A wonderful adventure in thete hours of the night and the ocean, who is with me?"


    At least this way she would be able to defend herself against Chu Chang who will certainly ask what she taught his daughter in just a few months.


    --------------------


    Of course, the n of going to the pic was out of sheer desperation and nothing else, Yu Dong was also getting sort of bored after being stuffed in the house. Though the house was just as noisy as it was before, the atmosphere inside it was bleak, as if everyone was too scared to say the wrong thing and then invoke another round of waterworks¡­st time when Mu Ran mistakenly mentioned her daddy in front of Mu Zhu, it was worth two hours of calming him down, including a stuffed toy and a lot of candies, only then did the boy shut up and ever since then Yu Dong was too scared of mentioning anyone including her own husbands.


    Because if she said something about Shen Li or Ye Liu then Yu Mai will get all depressed and she too would not feel too nice and if she were to mention Chen Mi then it was worth an hour of calming little bun down who would start hitting anything he can get his hands on, most likely it was simr to him throwing a tantrum because he refused to cry for Chen Mi whom he was dearly missing.


    So, tonight Yu Dong decided that she will take her family out and have a good time with them so that they will no longer be as bored and stuffy as they were without the presence of those whom they all were waiting for to return.


    " Pic?" Yu Mai was lying on the wicker couch which sat just next to the dining table facing the big door that opened into the courtyard. Yu Dong has rebuilt the house making it much more warm andforting thus, she knocked on the wall facing the east and had mother Chen make a window big enough to cover half of the wall so that everyone could sit on the sofa and gaze in the courtyard that was now filled with flora that Fang Chi has grown.


    This was Yu Mai''s favourite spot as he liked to lie on the wicker couchzing around after he was done raising hell on his head.


    " Why are we going on a pic?" he asked as he sat up straight on the couch and rubbed his eyes before blinking away the blurriness and staring at his sister who smiled and said, " Don''t you think it''s unfair that only your brothers inw got to have fun? Why should we stay in the house and wait for them? We are going to go out as well and have fun just like them! So, everyone go and pack an extra pair of clothing including a hair tie and get ready to meet me in like half an hour or so, you can even take a nap because we will be there for a long time, okay? By then I will cook something for you guys."


    Children were born curious, the second they found out that something exciting was waiting for them, of course, they will get attracted to it.


    So, the second Yu Dong said that she was going to take them to a pic and let them have fun, they all jumped to their feet and rushed to get things done even Mu Ran who was usually the least excited one.


    Once they all were gone, Yu Dong wiped the sweat on her forehead, seriously raising a bunch of kids was no joke. Maybe having just two kids was all right?


    The three husbands: "....."No!!!!


    Xiao Hua: "..." ???? Excuse me?

 Chapter 427 Something fell in my eyes

    Chapter 427 Something fell in my eyes¡¡¡¡"Let''s get this thing ready," Since she was the one who came up with the n of going to the pic, so she should be the one who shoulde up with the menu as well and since time was tight, she came up with the one dish that only needed a single pan, a few vegetables rich in proteins with minimal fuss.


    She looked around the kitchen through the square open window and found what she was looking for, just a day earlier, she bought two chickens with her to nourish the children and Fang Chi. After all, she was taking care of someone else''s child and could not just cook anything that she wanted to save the efforts without Chen Mi here, one of the chickens was cooked yesterday in a savoury chicken curry that was eaten together with rice but today making curry was not an option given that she has to carry it to the shore of the ocean which was at a good distance from here.


    Yu Dong walked towards the simply built kitchen that had a counter used for cutting the vegetables and meat, next to it was a brick stove and just sitting next to it was an oven that their family hardly used but Yu Dong who always had a vision for the future had it built given that she thought it mighte in use and sure enough today it was finally going to get a chance to shine.


    The chicken was hanging on the wall facing the south that had many hooks and ropes attached to it, these ropes were tied to the upper beam of the kitchen and the other end was tied to a basket that held most of their vegetables to save some space and on the hooks, they generally left their meat dangling to avoid the cat or the kids from getting to it.


    She took the chicken off its hook and ced it down on the counter before bowing down and taking out arge sheet pan from the bottom of the cab that was under the counter. She set it on the counter and then tossed the chicken in it after chopping it up and dressed it with ¡ª-sesame oil and soy sauce, once she was done, she peered out of the window and when she saw that the kids were in their rooms and Fang Chi was busy knitting his sweater, she carefully took out a foil from her space and covered the chicken with it and hurriedly put in in the oven leaving it to brown.


    Ten minutester she tossed the cabbage with the same dressing and nestled it under the chicken before tossing and turning it as it should have been.


    " Do you need help?" Who knows when Fang Chi came to stand behind her but his sudden appearance made Yu Dong almost jump as she shook her head and closed the oven. " No, you don''t have to do anything, I will do it just fine."


    God, don''t tell her that she messed up and Fang Chi got a glimpse of the foil, she was running out of excuses that she has to give to him. It wasn''t that she was trying to hide anything from Fang Chi but she knew he wasn''t ready for something like that especially when he was pregnant, the others epted her because they were in a much more desperate condition and were willing to take whatever was given to them but Fang Chi ¡ª¡ª she didn''t know how he will he react after finding out that she didn''t belong to this world and that she couldn''t even be counted normal.


    " If you do it alone then it will take a long time, the kids will be ready by an hour or so and there are four of them, don''t tell me you will be able to cook enough for four growing kids and that too alone?" Fang Chi was a little surprised by her actions but decided not to think too much about it, after all, it was his fault that he crept behind Yu Dong all of a sudden.


    Yu Dong looked out of the window pane that was on the west of the kitchen and sure enough, it was getting a bit too dark, they didn''t want to spend the night at the shore so it was better to quickly finish up and head there. She sighed and handed a piece of washed and chopped duck meat and the five spice, as she said, " You do know how to make spiced duck sd right?"


    "I do, Brother Mi taught me," said Fang Chi as he took over the job and started helping Yu Dong with his nimble hands.


    With Fang Chi helping out the pic menu that was decided in a jiffy was cooked before the kids came out of their rooms after they were done taking a nap. Yu Dong packed thest and final item that was the chrysanthemum tea in a long water pouch and smiled at the kids who were prepared to head out, especially Yu Mai, who had packed his toys with him, amused she teased him, " If you lose any of the toys I am not going to look for it in the middle of the ocean."


    Yu Mai pouted and then turned around and stomped back to his room beforeing empty-handed, seeing that he was a bit upset, Yu Dong carefully looked around the kitchen and when she was certain that Fang Chi was in his room, she took out a bunch of children beach bucket and shovel set from her space. Her brothers liked to sit down and build castles near small ponds since going to the ocean wasn''t an option¡ª¡ª as she thought about her brothers and looked down at the small children''s set, she wished her brothers were doing fine and her team delivered her brothers safely to her parents.


    " Sister, what''s wrong?" asked Yu Mai when he noticed the zed look in the eyes of his sister to which Yu Dong smiled and said, "Nothing just something fell into my eyes."

 Chapter 428 Lets roll

    Chapter 428 Lets roll¡¡¡¡" All right," said Yu Dong as she picked all the bags that were filled after she was done putting in the lunch boxes and then turned to the children who were surveying the shovel kit with genuine interest. " I know that you are excited to leave the house and go exploring but I need to say a few things first, if you all do not want to be picked up and dropped back to the house, there are a few things you will need to follow¡ª¡ª number one) you cannot go to the deeper end of the ocean if I see you heading there believe me I will get you faster than you can even process what happened and drop you back home. Number two, there will be no holding your breathpetition, especially you, Zhu, I have seen you trying it out with Mai earlier."


    Mu Zhu pouted and then let out a disappointed ''Aww'' that both irked and amused Yu Dong, so he was thinking of doing it huh.


    " Andst and finally make sure to have as much fun as possible, all right?" she shouted with a big smile on her face. The children did cheer up at that, then she turned to look at Lang Hui who was holding little bun and said with an apologetic smile, " I am sorry that you have to hold him, I would have held him in my arms but¡ª¡ª" she raised the two big bags that she was carrying and sighed.


    " Its all right, Aunt Dong," said Lang Hui patiently as he held Yu Mai in hisp, the little child was too busy ying with the small bucket that Yu Dong has given him as he tried to carefully assess it, up, down ¡ª- inside and out. " I should be the one who should be apologetic towards you, after all, I will be troubling you for the rest of the pic."


    Since all the kids were going to the ocean to y¡­ Yu Dong of course wouldn''t leave Lang Hui alone just because he was a special child at the moment. Even with his legs under treatment Lang Hui deserved to be treated as a normal child with special reservations or else he will start feeling left out and without his sister, no one will be there to help him out of his gloomy zone.


    " What are you talking about?" said Fang Chi as he knocked on Lang Hui''s head but thanks to the bun that was tied up with a navy blue string, Lang Hui felt nothing as Fang Chi hit him. " We are just taking you along to y, it''s your responsibility to y around and follow the rules that your Aunt Dongid down just now."


    " That''s right," Yu Dong rubbed Lang Hui''s head causing him to look up with his droopy eyes and said, " Make sure to have lots of fun or I will be angry."


    Lang Hui''s eyes widened before heughed lightly making his cheeks turn red as he said, " I will make sure to do that."


    The Yu family then headed out of the house with Zhu Qian waving them goodbye and promising that he will take care of the house in their absence because Lang wasn''t here, it wouldn''t look right if Zhu Qian came with them, so he sent Lang Hui with the group and decided to stay behind. As he was adamant, Yu Dong didn''t say anything and only looked at Lang Hui who was furtively looking back at his daddy and said, " Don''t be upset, it''s all right even if you couldn''t go with your daddy tonight, make sure to bully your mother to take you to another pic when she returns."


    Lang Hui''s eyes which were a bit dampened because he couldn''t spend the pic with his daddy lit up and he nodded as he silently promised that he will bring his mother toe with him on a pic as well.


    Yu Dong saw that he was feeling okay and smiled lightly, Fang Chi noticed how careful and considerate she was being towards the little children and rubbed his abdomen, she was going to be a great mother to their child.


    Sensing Fang Chi''s gaze that was locked on her, Yu Dong turned to look at him and tipped her chin asking, "What''s wrong?"


    " Nothing I was thinking that we should have another pic when Brother Li and the others return as well," said Fang Chi before turning away and staring right ahead at the uneven path of gravel and sand lighted up with the moonlight and stomped on hedges and wild bushes on the side of the path.


    Yu Dong felt her eyes widen when she noticed how ethereal Fang Chi looked in the moonlight and hurriedly looked away before reaching out and holding his free hand causing thetter to look at her sideways and then smile with an expression that was full of exasperation and adoration.


    Fingers interlocked they arrived on the shore of the ocean, the sound of breaking waves and the frothing bubbles as they hit the edge of the shore gently before shying away as if they might have touched their beloved. A whisper of sound rustled past them as they watched the calm and tranquil ocean as it crashed against the shore and floated back, Yu Dong looked around and then chose a distant yet close spot beforeying down arge bed sheet that she has stolen from Ye Liu''s room, though she swore she would clean it thoroughly, without leaving a speck of dirt behind.


    " Chi,e and sit here," she said as she ced the heavy bags she was carrying and took the tea pouch along with the small cups from Fang Chi and ced it on the bed sheet before turning to the children who were waiting for her permission like antsy little puppies, seeing the expression on their faces, Yu Dong rolled her sleeves and the seams of her pants as she said, "Let''s go, I will teach you how to get rolling on the beach!"

 Chapter 429 Competition

    Chapter 429 Competition¡¡¡¡Yu Dong rushed to the shore just a few paces away from the ocean while carrying little bun in one arm as she pushed Lang Hui''s chair with the other, once she reached where she wanted to be and found the exact spot that would be nice to build sandcastles and what not she snatched the shovel from Yu Mai and crouched down while settling little bun down right beside her and when she felt that her son was trying to scuttle his way to the ocean she ced the tip of her feet on the back of his shirt that was being dragged on the shore and said, " Don''t forget the rules Iid down, bun bun ¡­ I will take you back to the house."


    And her son who was too smart for his good tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand a thing she was saying, amused but not surprised, she poked the tip of her nail on his forehead and said, " Don''t y smart with me, I know just how much of a mastermind you are, okay?"


    Her son only sighed and then sat back down without anyints, once she was sure he wasn''t going to run away, she turned her attention back to the sand and said, " Now we are going to have a littlepetition," she said catching the attention of the children right away, she raised the shovel up and then used her long-forgotten experience to make what she thought was a miniature castle and beamed in arrogance when she saw that the children were all hooked, looking at her with shiny eyes as if she has made what one would say making a miracle happen. " Did you see how I did it? Make sure you use wet sand and if it dries out then you have to pour water in it, let it drain and once you are done you can make any structures you want by pounding and making the sand submit under your punches. Got it?"


    The children all nodded simultaneously and Yu Dong smiled as she stood up from the sand and helped Lang Hui down the shore of the ocean and made him seat on the folding chair that Zhu Qian has packed at the back of the wheelchair and ced it on the ground before helping Lang Hui sit on itfortably. " Now back to thepetition," she said with a dramatic grin. " I won''t group you all in pairs because that will only cause hindrance to each other, now what you need to do is make a structure out of the sand, anything thates to your mind, it can be a castle like mine or you can even make a figurine somehow if you are careful with the tools, the one who makes the best sand structure will get to eat the dishes of his choices for three days and I will even gift them our special strawberry frozen yoghurt, I bet you wouldn''t have eaten it before."


    There were a few simple reasons she asked the children to make these sand structures, firstly they would be able to develop their motor skills, especially Little bun and Yu Mai whoze around all day, secondly, they will get a rerun so that they will be able to sharpen their imagination andstly they will have fun while doing all that.


    Yu Dong''spetition red up thepetitive spirit among the kids, though they didn''t know how Yu Dong did it but everything that she cooked was delightfully delicious even if it was simple and this so-called frozen yoghurt seemed a lot more interesting than anything they have heard before, so the children picked their weapons and started working on the structure.


    For their convenience, Yu Dong dug a small pit that was filled with water from the ocean so that the children didn''t have to get near the ocean and would be able to get whatever they wanted, though she and Fang Chi weren''t sitting far away, she still didn''t want to take any unnecessary risk, so it was better to take as many precautions as possible.


    Once the children were busy ying with the sand, Yu Dong came to sit next to Fang Chi who was staring at the sight of the children ying with affection. Maybe it was because he was going to be a daddy soon. After all, he definitely started to have some sort of what one could loving instincts towards children even if they weren''t his own ¡ª¡ª seeing them y in the sand and despite getting their clothes dirty in the process, he found it all adorable.


    Turning to look at Yu Dong he spoke in a sing-song voice, " You are going to have another mess to clean up soon."


    "It''s fine as long as they are having fun," said Yu Dong as she snuck out a small bottle of strawberry wine and poured a little for herself and some strawberry milk for Fang Chi who took it with a snort. "Drinking in front of a pregnant mer that''s not very gentlemanly is it?"


    " I can be a real hellion if you want me to," shot back Yu Dong as she reached her hand to Fang Chi''s hair and tugged it a little teasingly. " Don''t try me when I am practically starving you got that?"


    " For sure," Fang Chi chuckled as he drank his milk and left Yu Dong and her alcohol alone, he knew that she would often drink these days to calm herself down. Though she never said anything, he knew that at night when she was alone in the silence she worried about Shen Li and the others, she obviously missed them but refused to write back to their letters every time she received one.


    When he asked why she was doing it, she simply said, '' They need to grow up more and without me, once I realise they are done growing up, I will respond until then they have to learn to leave without me.''


    And if that wasn''t a torment for all of them.

 Chapter 430 Brainwash

    Chapter 430 Brainwash¡¡¡¡" You know you can write back," said Fang Chi sounding quite unwittingly smart as he looked at Yu Dong whoughed a little and ced down her cup that was now empty. " I can but it will defeat the reason why I sent them there, you can see that they all are still holding back, hoping and telling me about everything that''s happening in their life, I don''t want them to do that, I want them to learn when they need to stop that it''s all right if I am not by their side, this vacation I set up is for them to learn more about themselves than showing what they can see through their eyes, about time they do so as well, they need to start living for themselves then for anyone else and once they start doing it I will start sending letters that are long."


    Fang Chi rolled his eyes, he has heard the same speech all over again and again, and now it was to the point that he could remember everything that she has told him. But that wasn''t what the real reason was though, the real one was that ¡ª¡ª she missed them so much that she was afraid that she might end up calling them back in case she started writing letters to them, so Yu Dong was simply ignoring the entire thing and acting like she was doing for their good when the truth was she was just trying hard not to be selfish.


    "We are done!" shouted the children and right on point because Yu Dong wasn''t liking the gaze that Fang Chi was shooting her like he knew what was going in her head but he was going to let it slide since she didn''t want to talk about it. Call about having X-Ray vision, those women in the vige were simply stupid when they said that mers were stupid and couldn''t understand a thing, the thing was that they did understand everything they just yed it safe.


    "I aming," she said as she stood up from the spot where she was sitting and held her hands out to Fang Chi who raised his brows at her. " What I am not the one who has the artistic streak here, it''s you so get up."


    Fang Chi rolled his eyes, he did have an artistic streak but that was only limited to arranging flowers ordingly to their scents and colours nothing more. But he still took Yu Dong''s hand and stood up from the ground and headed to the sand castlepetition and of course, he understood why Yu Dong brought him with her ¡ª- she didn''t want to be the viin alone.


    Though the kids did a good job, in the end, they were still kids and they couldn''t make anything that was half as good as Yu Dong''s sand castle especially Little bun who just piled sand up and was sitting very proudly next to it.


    He turned his head to look at Yu Dong who hurriedly looked away, seeing that she was looking away from him, he reached out his hand and pinched her waist. Hard, causing her to almost wince out loud.


    But he still turned to look at the kids with a smile on his face as he said, " You all have done a good job, especially little bun¡ª¡ªwhat did you make though? I mean just for the rification of others who cannot understand."


    " Abo hoo ho rohj," answered little bun and everyone turned to Yu Dong who rubbed the spot where she was pinched and rolled her eyes as she said, " A heap of rice."


    " Wow, amazing!" pped Fang Chi causing little bun''s nose to twitch with pride. " The resemnce is truly uncanny, I have to say!"


    Then he turned to Yu Mai and looked at the two doll-like figures he sculpted and asked, " What have you made, Mai?"


    Yu Mai beamed as he pointed his shovel at the figure and said, " Sister Ruru promised that she will take me around the capital when I go there, so this is us walking around the city."


    " That''s¡ª-"


    " Wait a minute?" said Yu Dong as she raised her brow questioningly. " Why are you two holding hands with each other? Why not walk as everyone else do?"


    " That''s how we walk," answered Yu Mai as if the answer was obvious.


    " No, you don''t!" eximed Yu Dong suddenly feeling a threat rising in her heart as she snatched Yu Mai off the sculpture and seriously looked at him. " You do not walk hand in hand with anyone, you see? After the age of seven, you should stay away from girls even sister Ruru, no matter how nice she is or you will get bitten."


    " I will get bitten?" shouted Yu Mai as he gasped at Yu Dong''s words, what will happen¡ª- and why will he be bitten.


    "That''s right, if you don''t want to be bitten by a crow for staying next to a girl, you don''t hold hand with them until you are eighteen, no twenties." Yu Dong did her best as she brainwashed Yu Mai while Fang Chi watched his wife horrified, who said she was oblivious to everything? She was damn near instinctive and knew how to nip the bud before it bloomed and now she was even stopping Yu Mai from getting close to any women till his twenties what was this? Some sort of punishment?


    " Dong Dong, that''s enough, I think we have another job to do," Fang Chi stopped her before she moved the timeline to Yu Mai''s thirties and caused years of suffering for their sister-inw.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong listened and then she let the matter drop as she ced Yu Mai back to his sculpture, whoter on drew a line between the two figures for the sake of avoiding being bitten by a crow.


    Fang Chi watched the proceedings and his wife''s proud face before he shook his head. '' Really, his wife was the slyest of all.''

 Chapter 431 Baby need to be punished

    Chapter 431 Baby need to be punished¡¡¡¡The winner of the sand sculpting contest was of course Mu Ran who made a rather good sculpture of a small courtyard with a decent roof and a nice backyard as well as a front yard in fact she even tried to make a few potted nts but failed, however, the efforts were worth recognising, so Fang Chi dered her as the winner.


    After being dered the winner even though Mu Ran tried to act as if she wasn''t pleased by anything, but the slight flush of red on her face told them that she was more than excited to have her prize once she returned home, upon losing thepetition to his sister for the first time Mu Zhu pulled a long face but Yu Dong hugged him and slowly convinced him to start taking the loss with sportsman''s spirit and consoled him for a long time saying that he will eventually get to eat the yoghurt as well very soon and Mu Ran was just the first one to taste it.


    It took a lot of promises on Yu Dong''s part before Mu Zhu epted his loss but even then he wasn''t as happy as he was when he first arrived, seeing the grieving pout on Mu Zhu''s lips, Yu Dong couldn''t help it as she said, " Fine let''s do this, I wasn''t going to let you guys y in the water since it''s sote at night but let''s go and y a little in the ocean."


    Once the word ''ocean'' left her lips the children were once again distracted as they all looked at her with surprise, though they wanted to go in the water from the beginning they didn''t dare to say it given that Yu Dong will bring them back home but now that they were given permission, the children rushed to the water with Yu Dong closely following behind.


    Yu Dong helped Lang Hui up and then ced him close to the water where he could y with Yu Mai while she took Little bun from Fang Chi and took off his tiny shoes before lowering his feet just enough for him to skim the cool water with his little toes. The wave crashed against the shore and little bun shivered with the chilled water skimming under his feet but the feeling was good enough so he closed his eyes and leaned against his mother as he enjoyed the ocean for the first time.


    " Awa whaha," he pointed to the ce where Mu Ran and Mu Zhu were ying with water and looked at his mother with a stubborn and excited expression.


    " I get it, I get it" Yu Dong too took off her shoes and started to walk where Mu Ran and Mu Zhu were ying as she ced little bun next to them. " Here you go, y as much as you want."


    She definitely shouldn''t have said that because while Mu Zhu and Mu Ran were just scooping a little water and throwing it at each other, little bun clenched his fists and started his windmill drenching all of them from head to toe with water.


    " Little bun¡­" Yu Dong stretched her son''s name nice and long as she looked at him with a stern expression. " What was that?"


    Her son only sucked on his thumb and tilted his head naively as if saying '' I have no idea what you are talking about.''


    Mu Ran who was drenched with the cool water stared at little bun with a nk gaze causing thetter to narrow his eyes and say, " Whawo uuu woing aht?"


    " Naughty baby," said Mu Ran as she scooped a bucket full of water and dumped it on little bun''s head. " Naughty baby needs to be punished."


    And she did all that while looking as stoic as ever.


    Little bun who was doused with water was stumped as he looked at Mu Ran and then at Mu Zhu who was slightly wincing behind his sister and then ¡ª-


    " WAHHHHH!" hiding his face in Yu Dong''s bosom he started crying as if he has been wronged to the end of the world and back, if Yu Dong had not witnessed the proceedings herself, she would have thought that it was her son who was wronged first.


    " All right, all right," said Yu Dong who was just as stunned as her son, she never thought that the calm face Mu Ran was this vengeful. She patted her son''s back and patiently coaxed, " This is why I tell you that you shouldn''t bully others, one of these days you will be retaliated at, see it happened, didn''t it?"


    Little bun cried for a long time beforeing to a huping silence as he looked furtively at Mu Ran who was just as cold face as she was before, a fire burned in his chest as he looked at the cold face girl and swore that he will one day teach her a good lesson.


    Because little bun was a baby and couldn''t stay in the water for long, so Yu Dong took him away and changed his clothes before settling him down. Little bun who suffered a great grievance in the sea turned his face resolutely away and didn''t even look at the ocean again as he turned his little butt around and yed with the sand.


    Yu Dong watched his actions and shook her head. Really her son could have gone into dramatics if there was an option of such a thing in this world, just look at this little drama queen of her family never failing to let go of even the slightest opportunity to act.


    Fang Chi too was amused by little bun as he patted the spot next to him and said, " Little bun why note and sleep beside me? It''s already your nap time, fourth daddy will read you a good story and you can then y as much as you want in the dreand, all right?"


    Little bun raised his head and looked at Fang Chi finally feeling like he got his darling angel as he rushed and hid in his fourth daddy''s arms.

 Chapter 432 Bear children

    Chapter 432 Bear children¡¡¡¡" Look, I caught something!" shouted Yu Mai as he ran towards his sister and showed it to her, Yu Dong who was busy listening to the old folk tale that Fang Chi was telling little bun was surprised when she saw the thing Yu Mai was dragging towards her, she blinked at her brother and then at the red thing that he was dragging before getting to her feet and looking at the thing as she asked in awe, " Where did you catch it?"


    " It came to me!" said Yu Mai as he lifted the long leg of the king crab with ease and looked at his sister with glee. " I was ying with brother Hui when something caught my pants, I looked down and I saw it, so I brought it here." Then he looked at the big red thing that he was holding and looked at his sister again as he asked, " Sister can we eat this?"


    " Of course, we can eat it," said Yu Dong as she hurriedly looked around and when she didn''t find anything she shouted at Mu Ran and Mu Zhu. " Kidse with me, we are going to get a barrel!" Then she turned to Yu Mai and said, " You stay here keep pouring water on that thing and don''t let it escape, sister wille back soon, Chi look after Mai and see that he doesn''t get bitten by that crab!" Then she was running along with Mu Zhu and Mu Ran, of course, why didn''t she think of this before? The kids were all nourished by the spiritual energy water and surely their scents were attractive to the creatures, as long as she uses the kids as baits, she will get a lot of king crabs!


    If Chu Chang knew that Yu Dong was thinking about using his kids as crab bait, he would have chased her around the beach with a shoe in his hands.


    With Mu Ran and Mu Zhu''s help, Yu Dong carried two barrels to the ocean and then looked at the kids with a gleeful face. " Kids, your amazing sister, aunt and of course," as she turned to Fang Chi with a flirtatious smile added, " wife hase up with another great idea to earn money."


    ( I know the difference but it''s a fantasy world and let''s just go along)


    " What?" asked the children as they turned to look at Yu Dong with a surprised expression.


    " That," she pointed to the barrel and said, " We are going to catch these babies as much as we can, those who catch the most will get ten taels from me, you hear me?"


    Money? They were going to be given money really?


    Fang Chi too was surprised as he looked at his wife in surprise and then at therge thing that was wriggling inside the barrel. Was that thing really so precious that Yu Dong was actually willing to fork out a big sum as ten taels?


    " But how are we going to catch it?" Mu Ran who heard that she will be able to make an extra sum of money looked at Yu Dong with questioning eyes and asked, wasn''t it just Yu Mai''s luck that he was able to catch that big thing? How will they do it without any hook, bait or?


    Yu Dong smiled as she looked at Yu Mai and asked, " How did you catch it, Mai?"


    " I¡ª¡ª I don''t know," Yu Mai scratched his head and then somewhat sheepishly added, " I just washed my hands in the ocean a little far from the shore because the water was clean there and then a few minutester that big thing came to me."


    " You see, just stay in the water for a little while, and let me do the rest," said Yu Dong as she rolled her sleeves, it must have been attracted by the faint spiritual energy that was emanating out of Yu Mai''s body, if she controlled her energy and released it in the ocean then she too will catch a good deal of crab game. In her world, things like these were really rare and all of them were scientifically manufactured in thebs from the information that the researchers could get on the inte.


    Yu Dong liked this crab meat when she was travelling past a rich base that had its own researchb as well as a reservoir, the taste was something that she never forgot and nor did she forget the sky-high price that she had to pay for itter on if she knew that this little thing was worth her three months of zombies hunting then she would have never ordered it and what was more she could not even eat until she was satisfied but now ¡ª¡ª hehe, hehe, hehe.


    She turned her head and looked at the crab that was trying to climb out of the barrel sharply with blood thirst emanating out of her body causing the pitiful animal to climb back down in the barrel.


    But now, she finally got her hands on this little baby, see if she doesn''t eat her fill now! She strode towards the ocean after cing the lid on the barrel lest the crab escaped and then shoved her hand in the ocean as she instilled a little bit of her spiritual energy and after that, it was nothing but a crab-catching party!


    " I caught it!"


    " I caught two!"


    '' I caught one as well!"


    Even little bun who was lying on the bed sheet was affected by the loud noise and he immediately crawled to the ocean and with very careful move caught a crab''s leg and dragged it along with him, he was going to get that ten taels even if they were useless to him but he wouldn''t let Mu Ran have it! That pretty face was his enemy now!


    Arghhh!


    Yu Dong watched in glee as the two barrels got filled with crabs and more crabs until she couldn''t fit in the crabs including the mitten crabs anymore and then turned to look at Fang Chi as she raised her hand and gave him a thumbs up. " Even if all our businessfailsl, I think I and these bear children can still raise you and the others with ease."


    Children raised with spiritual energy were just built different!

 Chapter 433 I challenge you

    Chapter 433 I challenge you¡¡¡¡Theughter on the shore of the ocean slowly turned silent as the kids ate their fill and one by one went down, Yu Dong watched them with a headache and then turned to look at Fang Chi who was silentlyughing but even though he was trying his best to suppress hisugh, Yu Dong could see his shoulders that were trembling so badly that it looked like he will burst outughing any second now. " Don''t you dare tough, this is not funny, I will have to make seven to eight rounds Chi!"


    Fang Chi shushed her as she raised her voice at him and then tipped his chin at the children who were sleeping, " Don''t make unnecessary noise Dong Dong, the kids are asleep, if you wake them up, you will hinder their growth so shhh."


    " You are just having fun!" used Yu Dong as she looked at the children who were sleeping at the shore, in fact, she didn''t me them with the cool ocean breeze and sand under their bodies, it would be a shame if they didn''t take a nap here but the only problem was that she was the only adult who can bring them home.


    " I am having fun," agreed Fang Chi as he tittered gently. " Who asked you to make them work so hard? See, they all went down one by one, now you need to work hard carrying them. In fact even I think my feet are hurting a little after walking for so long."


    Yu Dong stared at Fang Chi in disbelief with her mouth open as she gaped at him. " Please tell me you are kidding me."


    " I am not, I really feel like my feet are killing me, Dong Dong," whined Fang Chi as he dropped his head in Yu Dong''sp and buried his face against her thighs. " I just want to sleep here as well, ne, Dong Dong if you are going to build a house in the capital then make one that''s facing the ocean so that I can sleep like the kids with ease."


    " You want me to buynd closer to the ocean?" chuckled Yu Dong as she threaded her finger in Fang Chi''s hair. " It might feel good now but when it gets cold you will hate it a lot."


    Fang Chi thought about how cold the ocean used to be when he came here with his grandmother to catch a few fish when thekes and rivers would freeze in the winters and shivered down to his toes. Yeah, Yu Dong was right¡­ the ocean was only good for summers but in winters not so much, he wouldn''t fancy spending six months on Kang. " Forget about it then, we will think of something else."


    " Hmm, like a summer resort or something but for now, I am thinking about moving to the town first," she said all of a sudden causing Fang Chi to sit up straight from herp. " What? When? How? You didn''t tell me, why so soon?"


    " I found the right house, didn''t I tell you?" said Yu Dong with a frown.


    " No, you didn''t!" A bit horrified Fang Chi looked at her. " You only told me one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª you got the perfect space for a shop, not a house! When did that shop be a house all of a sudden?"


    " Ah, you are right, I told you about the shop huh?" mused Yu Dong as she rubbed her chin. " It is a big house, big enough for all of us to stay in separate courtyards and have our own privacy¡­ I am thinking about hiring a few workers and leaving our house in the vige to them as well as the fields so that no one will make a mess of it. And I was also thinking to bring grandma Fang with us."


    Fang Chi sucked in a breath as he looked at Yu Dong in surprise, she was willing to take her inw with her? " My grandma?"


    Yu Dong nodded. " Didn''t you say that her health is declining and she can no longer climb up and down the mountains? I think I will bring her along with us but don''t worry I am not bringing her just for no reason, the house will have a lot of kids soon, with you already being pregnant and Shen Li and the others getting their treatment, they will soon fill the house to the brim, that''s why I think it will be good to have your grandma with us, didn''t you say that she was the one who raised you because your daddy got sick after giving birth to you?"


    He nodded, feeling as if his heart was going to burst out of his chest, though he was happy, really happy because of the fact that he was with Yu Dong. His life was blissful and Yu Dong treated him really well but he was also very worried about his grandmother who despite being hail and hearty was getting old. But he never said anything to Yu Dong because he knew the world stated that the parents of the mers can never leave with their daughter-inw, so he stayed silent but to think that Yu Dong will suggest to him this on her own, he was really very fortunate.


    He waited for a very long time to get married but he naturally got married to the best.


    Fang Chi twined his fingers with Yu Dong''s and whispered, " Thank you, Dong Dong."


    "It''s not something that you should be thanking me for, I am the one who is going to trouble your grandmother," said Yu Dong as she smiled and patted Fang Chi on the head. Then she looked around and slowly whispered, " If you are that thankful, what about waiting for me in the bed ¡­naked?"


    " You ¡­." There she went destroying the entire atmosphere at once but even though he found her adorable as he said, " I will do that if you can carry me to the house along with the kids."


    " Are you challenging me?"


    " I am challenging you."


    And that night as Fang Chi was peeled off every piece of clothing on his body, he realised that he should have never challenged his wife.

 Chapter 434 Fell for that one woman he couldn’t get

    Chapter 434 Fell for that one woman he couldn¡¯t get¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua returned home in aplicated mood, he wasn''t confused anymore, not after seeing the truth with his own eyes, he was just shocked that he actually got attracted to a woman? A woman whom he once despised and rejected? The very same woman who proposed to him at every turn possible and he refused her again and again? He fell for that woman? And not only did he fall for that woman, he actuallypletely went t for her like if she was to ask him to roll on her feet with his tongue rolling out he would do that as well. Wasn''t this some sort of the biggest joke?


    " Big brother Hua, you are back?" asked Little Zimo as he walked out of the Kitchen. " I have prepared Dong salted fish for tonight''s dinner do you want to eat it now, or after the bath?"


    " You prepared Yu Dong for me to eat? How?" Xiao Hua half shouted and half-whispered as he looked at Xiao Zimo whose entire face was covered with ck lines. " Not Yu Dong, Big Brother Hua¡­ Dong salted fish the one with salting and conserving a fish, that one. Do you expect me to kidnap miss Yu and throw her on your bed?"


    " I wouldn''t mind that," said Xiao Hua as he walked inside the corridor past the kitchen that was at the east of the house facing the entrance.


    " What was that?" Tiny Xiao Zimo frowned as he walked after Xiao Hua and said, " What did you say, big brother Hua?"


    " I said I will eat that Ding Dong fish after I am done bathing," said Xiao Hua as he walked past the other rooms and headed straight to his room which had a bead curtain in front of his door.


    " Not Ding Dong, its just Dong¡ª¡ª" began Xiao Zimo but Xiao Hua who was embarrassed because of what he just said shut the door behind him with a bang. With his back leaning against the door, Xiao Hua sucked in a breath as he pressed the heel of his palm against his forehead. Somebody has toe and p him awake because all of this has to be a joke ¡­ a bad dream, he actually fell for Yu Dong and that too this badly? Remembering his actions at the bar, Xiao Hua wished he could just bury his face in the ground and nevere out of it.


    How can he be this desperate?


    Women were supposed to be desperate for him, not the other way round but here he was dreaming and fantasising about Yu Dong. If her husbands found out that he was eyeing their wife ¡ª¡ª he will be chopped to pieces. Damn it. Those guys might look like they were as fragile and harmless as a freaking cute rabbit but when it came to their wife, haha¡­they will turn into fucking cannibalistic rabbits and eat the other party clean especially that Ye Liu, he has seen that re he shot to other mers when they checked Yu Dong out.


    Xiao Hua was sure that if he so much as tried to get close to Yu Dong, Ye Liu will surely think of the most silent way to send him to meet his maker. That was something that he didn''t want, but staying away from Yu Dong ¡ª¡ª


    He started nibbling on his thumbnail before his feet started pacing on the floor. He liked her too much to stay away but if tried to get close then he will be beaten ck and blue ¡­ and with a pregnant Fang Chi, there was a great chance that he will be buried before he could even confess. And that Chen Mi, he will make sure to turn life so hard for him that he would have to think twice about even getting close to Yu Dong ¡­. And more importantly, Yu Dong was the woman he once rejected!


    Xiao Hua clutched his hair and started pulling them. If he knew that Yu Dong will be such a responsible, mer respecting woman than the trash she once was¡ª¡ª groping every mer she got her hands on, he would have still married her even if it meant suffering a little.


    Now, Karma was here to bite him in the ass¡­ Yu Dong was a changed woman and if that wasn''t enough, he fell for her ¡­after he rejected her marriage proposal so now what? If he tried to get close to her then there was a huge possibility that she won''t like it because he once stomped on her ego and even watched her get drunk on the happy powder and remained silent of course he had to do that all because he was worried that his brothers would be beaten if he told the truth about that drug to anyone much less Yu Dong.


    But the fact remained that he was once as stoic as ever towards her, so with what face should he go and tell her ¡ª¡ª ''Hey Yu Dong? I like you, please marry me!''


    And even if he does that, she will never say yes! He just knew it.


    " Gosh, this is a mess!" groaned Xiao Hua in his hands as he covered his face. " God, if you wanted to teach me a lesson, you could have made me fall for anyone but why Yu Dong of all people? There are like a hundred thousand females in this country and I fell for that one woman, the one whom I could never get like¡ª¡ª if I tried to so much as to stretch my hand and try to hold her hand, her husbands will hit me with shoes rolled in mud."


    Because even if he didn''t admit it, it goes without saying that Yu Dong''s husbands suffered a lot because of him and now he wanted to chase their wife. They will rather send him to hell first than let that happen.


    " This is not going to work, I should just give up and go to sleep, there is no way that I will be able to get anything by chasing her, yes that''s right, just take a bath and go to sleep!" That was the n but as soon as he stepped into the bathroom and took off his clothes something caught his eyes and Xiao Hua shrieked.

 Chapter 435 Peeping cat

    Chapter 435 Peeping cat¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua''s hands reached up to his chest as he screamed to the top of his lungs, " There is a peeping cat out here! Someone! Go and catch him!"


    The pair of eyes that were staring through the window of the bathhouse immediately vanished but Xiao Hua who was startled and peeped at was still in shock as he kept screaming waking up the entire house including Yu Dong who stayed near to him. She jumped up from her bed and immediately reached for her clothes that were on the floor as she donned them up, Fang Chi who was behind her too came rushing after he was done dressing up.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong didn''t tire him out much and he was able to run alongside her.


    " What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Xiao Zimo who was chopping pig liver immediately rushed into the bathhouse where a very distressed Xiao Hua was being consoled by a bunch of mers. " Why are you screaming, big brother Hua?"


    " A peeping cat! There was a peeping cat out in the back of the house," with great difficulty Xiao Hua told Xiao Zimo about the terrible incident that just happened to him. He pointed to the window and trembling said, " I came to the bathhouse like always and just took off my shirt when I felt someone was watching me but when I turned around there was nothing, I thought I was just thinking too much but when I was taking my pants off, I heard someone heaving and moaning like they were doing something dirty and that was when I turned around and saw the peeping cat, she was looking right at me!"


    He covered his face and shook his head, "Now, I will never be able to get married, I was seen by another woman and what am I going to do now?"


    " Hua Hua, there is no need for you to think like this," said Li Hanjing as he patted Xiao Hua''s shoulder and consoled him calmly. " We will catch the peeping cat and hand her to the Yamen, this is simply an atrocious act and should be punished byw."


    " Someone was peeping at big brother Hua?" yelled Xiao Zimo as he clutched the butcher knife in his hands with a fire burning in his eyes. " I will not leave that woman alone, how dare she do something like that to our big brother Hua!"


    He turned around to leave but Li Hanjing motioned the other mers to stop him from leaving. " What are you doing? Let me go! I will catch that peeping cat and show her what are the consequences of peeping at a mer like this!"


    " Xiao Zimo calm down," said Li Hanjing as he stopped Xiao Zimo from leaving the house. " What are you going to do after leaving the house and chasing that woman? She peeped at Xiao Hua and even let him catch her as if she wanted him to see that she was peeping at him, don''t you think that she might havee prepared not to be caught? Women like her are dangerous and you should stay away from doing acts like chasing after a peeping cat in the middle of the night, all right?"


    " But she peeped at Brother Hua!" said Xiao Zimo stubbornly with a pout that was full of indignation and his eyes were flickering with tiny mes. " She was the one who came to find trouble with us, so why can''t I chop her down?"


    " Because firstly, it will bring Hua Hua''s reputation down," said Li Hanjing wisely causing Xiao Hua to stiffen. "As he said, if the news got out that he was peeped at by someone then he will have a hard time marrying anyone and secondly, the woman who came here might be armed,pared to her strength you with your tiny stature won''t be able to tackle her, then what are we going to do if something happened to you huh? Don''t forget that just because Miss Yu has given us the freedom to do whatever we want, we are still mers and we need to tackle everything carefully."


    The injustice was enough to make Xiao Zimo''s stomach to curdle. " Then are you saying that we should just let that peeping cat go? Isn''t that unfair?"


    " Whats unfair?" asked Yu Dong who came rushing through the back door of the house and looked at Xiao Zimo and the crowd that was surrounding Xiao Hua. Because the crowd was thickly swarming around Xiao Hua, she couldn''t see that he was sitting half naked on the floor and thus she faced the crowd head-on and asked again, " Whats going on? What happened? Why did Xiao Hua shriek and why are you all crowding here?"


    Then she turned to Xiao Zimo and prodded him, " What''s unfair?"


    " Big brother Hua was peeped at by someone," answered Xiao Zimo as he bit his bottom lip and confessed everything to Yu Dong feeling like he finally found a backing. " I was just saying that I will go and look around the premises but big brother Hanjing stopped me, isn''t it unfair? Our big brother Hua was taken advantage of like that and yet we have to give in to someone else? Isn''t that wrong?"


    Yu Dong frowned as she looked at the surrounding area with her spiritual energy and then searched for any living existence nearby but sure enough, she was right, there was no one and that didn''t surprise her, after they were finished doing what they came here for, she didn''t believe that the woman who was responsible for peeping at Xiao Hua would linger around the house anymore.


    She rubbed her temples and said, " This is why I asked you all to agree for letting me hire a group of mammies and protect you all but that stubborn Hua Hua of yours just didn''t listen to me! Where is he by the way? Is he okay?"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Li Hanjing looked at Xiao Hua who hid behind him and smiled as he said, " He is here, Miss Yu but he is a bit distressed because of what happened, nothing else."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 436 Would have kissed her

    Chapter 436 Would have kissed her¡¡¡¡" Distressed?" Yu Dong blinked her eyes and sighed, running a hand through her hair in annoyance as she looked at the crowd and tried to see Xiao Hua who was hiding behind the people. " Xiao Hua,e out, I will give you treatment for you to calm your nerves, so step out."


    Xiao Hua heard the anger and annoyance in her voice and hid even more as he somewhat hesitatingly said, " No, don''t look at me ¡­ I don''t look good anymore, I am dirty... you should leave now."


    This was it, his life was over. Now, Yu Dong was disgusted by him as well and she will never look at him the same way as she did before¡ª- his beautiful, dainty and white lily-like body was tainted by that peeping cat! Now he can no longer look at Yu Dong without feeling a need to hide his face. Much less chase after her, with what shall he chase after her? This ugly body that was looked at by someone? No!


    Yu Dong heard his words and her frown deepened even further. Why was he reacting like that? Does he really think that he was dirtied just because someone looked at his body? If so then she might have been dirtied by countless mers because every time she went out to bath in her bathhouse she would often hear gigglesing from behind the house, it got so bad that she had to make a special window pane just for the bathhouse window.


    " Come out, it''s nothing new¡­there are a bunch of perverts living in the vige," she said with a casual voice like she was used to it causing everyone especially Fang Chi to look at her in surprise. He raised his hand and mped it down on his wife''s shoulder as he tilted his head and smilingly asked, " Why do you say that my dear wife hmm?"


    Yu Dong knew that Fang Chi was going to ask something like that, so she cleared her throat and answered his question a bit awkwardly, " Well, our bathhouse was also you know getting peeped through¡­.its just that it was I who was getting peeped at."


    " What?"


    " What!"


    The first ''what'' came from Fang Chi which was understandable but the second one came from Xiao Hua who was hiding behind the crows causing everyone to look at him in surprise.


    Yu Dong was a bit surprised too by the jealous note in Xiao Hua''s voice but she ignored it before rubbing the back of her neck with a grin, " Yeah, who would have imagined that there will be perverted mers like that?" Then she turned to look at Xiao Hua seriously and added, " What I am trying to say is that there is nothing for you to be ashamed of you have done nothing wrong Xiao Hua if we go by what happened to you then I am afraid that I will have to lock myself up in the house, we are going to deal with the peeping cat."


    " You are different ¡­ you are a woman" murmured Xiao Hua as he looked down at the ground. " But I am different, I am a mer and I ¡­ I am afraid that I am no longer the same as before."


    " Hmm," Yu Dong stared at him with her fist under her chin and then she slowly tilted her head as she said, " Really but you look the same as ever to me, everything is the same, isn''t it? Don''t worry Xiao Hua, you are still more beautiful than the moon, at least to me you look just as amazing as you always do, so don''t worry, okay?"


    A sudden gush of warmth spread through Xiao Hua, with his bottom lip between his teeth, he couldn''t help but feel like he was top of the world.


    '' you are still more beautiful than the moon, at least to me you look just as amazing as you always do,'' how can Yu Dong say such words with so much ease huh? And how can he not love her when she was like that?


    All of sudden, Xiao Hua didn''t want to hold back at least for tonight, he rushed out of the bathhouse and ran straight towards Yu Dong, whose eyes widened when she saw himing. It was surprising, he will admit it, he himself didn''t know why he did that but as he ran towards Yu Dong, the only thing he cared about was her and nothing else, with his arms outstretched he lunged in her arms.


    She could have dropped him but she didn''t, she caught him just as he wrapped his hands around her neck and his legs around her waist, even when she was surprised by his actions, she didn''t let go of him. He could feel the stinging zap of electricity the same one that he always felt when she touched him, the second she wrapped her arms around his waist and then he was breathing in her scent, she smelled sweet something which came as a surprise to him, given her attitude and charm, a much spicier scent would have suited her.


    " Xiao Hua?" she called him.


    " What is it?" He pulled back just as Yu Dong turned her head to look at him, and if he thought that her hands on his waist were the most stinging thing ever, then he was wrong because the second the two of them looked at each, he felt his lips brush against her ever so slightly. The soft, cushiony feel onlysted for two seconds before both of their eyes widened¡ª¡ª Yu Dong''s eyes might have widened in surprise but his widened in shock because that one slight touch was enough to make him forget everything and Xiao Hua wasn''t even kidding when he said that if they were not surrounded by a group of people who were looking at them in surprise, he would have kissed her right then and there.

 Chapter 437 Lets go Xiao Hua

    Chapter 437 Lets go Xiao Hua¡¡¡¡Even Yu Dong was stunned by the fluffy softness that wastched on her waist, it wasn''t that she has never hugged a mer ¡ª¡ª she has, in fact she has done a lot of things with mers but her husbands were well too tough and strong since they had to go through a lot but Xiao Hua was different, he didn''t go through any sort of sufferings at least not the physical ones and because he was a courtesan who made money with his looks he was very careful about the softness and fluffiness of his skin, even the skin on his waist was as silky soft as butter and his lips ¡ª¡ª


    A blush coated her cheeks as she looked away and somewhat awkwardly said, " Xiao Hua, your¡­ you are missing your shirt¡­ would you mind getting off?"


    Only then did Xiao Hua regain some of his senses as he looked down at his chest and sure enough he was hugging Yu Dong without a shirt on! UWA!!! What was he thinking? How can he do something like that? He actually jumped at Yu Don, half-naked? Even his pants were loosened if Yu Dong wasn''t holding him by his waist with her fingers wrapped around the small waistline of his pants then he would have¡ª¡ªGulp.


    He wanted to jump immediately down but he did dare to because he was afraid that if he did so then he will sh something really personal. It wouldn''t have been a problem if it was Yu Dong alone but the others were a major problem.


    "I am holding on, you can tie your pants, once you are done you can tell me," said Yu Dong as she pulled Xiao Hua subtly close, her move was enough to make Xiao Hua blush but he also knew the severity of the situation so he hurriedly let go of Yu Dong''s neck and tied the string of his pants, once done he shyly whispered, " I am done."


    Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief inwardly as she let Xiao Hua down and hurriedly turned her head away, she didn''t want thetter to feel awkward because she caught a glimpse of his half naked body therefore she was very careful. Even so, her heart felt a bit itchy to take a peek, that softness of skin was really crazy and Xiao Hua''s neck looked really fair!!


    It took years of her morals and integrity to hold on to her rationality or else she would have sumbed to the same stage as the peeping cat.


    And what was more her husband was standing there, right next to her! Yu Dong somehow summoned the courage and looked at fang Chi, who was standing next to her. His face was just as calm as ever but she could tell that this calmness was the silence before the storm! Damn it! She wasn''t at fault here! She didn''t even enjoy that ¡ª¡ª wait she did¡­ no she didn''t! She didn''t!


    " Umm, Ahem," clearing her throat she looked at the mers who were standing around staring at her and Xiao Hua like they were watching daily soap drama and said, " Help him dress up, we will go to Gu Nuwa and tell her about this incident."


    " Miss Yu, I don''t want to interrupt you but if we go to the vige head now then it''s going to be troublesome don''t you think?" said Li Hanjing as he sent Xiao Hua inside the house who reluctantly walked in while peeping at Yu Dong over his shoulder. Seeing his antics, Li Hanjing was worried that from tomorrow maybe Yu Dong will have another peeping tom added to the bunch who peeped at her. " If you tell her about someone peeping at Hua Hua, then it will cause his reputation to plunge don''t you think so?"


    Yu Dong smiled at Li Hanjing though the guy looked really weak with his small stature and pregnant belly, he was always eager to protect his younger brothers like a dependent older brother. " I know what are the consequences of my actions, but I never said that I will tell everything to the vige head and from my experience with them, I can assure you I don''t trust the new vige head not even a little bit."


    After Mu Yuxi was caught on theints of the Chu sisters, Mu Xuan couldn''t leave her daughter to be stuck in the Yamen for long. Thus, even though she was upset with what Mu Yuxi did, Mu Xuan still did whatever she could to save her only daughter which meant she had to hand over all the money, dowry as well as her title as the vige head to the Yamen in return. It was enough to say that after such a thing happened, the Mu family had no choice but to leave the vige and because Mu Xuan left the vige, the woman who was appointed as the new vige head of their vige was Gu Nuwa.


    Three meetings with that woman and Yu Dong already disliked that woman, she was a perfect spokesperson and knew what she was doing but at the same time, she was too cowardly and never approached the problem head-on, just a few days ago when Chen familyined about her Gu Nuwa called her and told her to be a bit respectful of Elder Chen and she did that all while trembling like a leaf as if she was afraid that Yu Dong will eat her alive.


    Though she wasn''t sure if Gu Nuwa was going to be of any help it was better to alert her lest the responsibility of this matter falls on her head. " I know that it can be a bit troublesome but you don''t have to worry about a thing. We are just making an appearance at her home, I can assure you that the vige head will not deal with this matter in fact she won''t even do anything¡­ not even an announcement."


    Li Hanjing frowned. " Then why are you bringing us there?"


    "It''s just in case."


    ---------


    " A peeping cat, you say?" Gu Nuwa was a kind-looking woman with her hair tied in a bun and age lines crisscrossing her face because of her age. But her phoenix eyes were still as sharp as ever, Yu Dong could feel her assessing gaze burning a hole through her, she was definitely trying to think of a way to get past this obstacle without doing anything. Though Yu Dong understood her reasons as well, she couldn''t bring herself to respect the woman.


    " Yes, a peeping cat!" Now that Xiao Hua was all dressed and adorned with his armour that was to say his makeup and jewellery that he loved wearing as a way to calm himself down, stared at the new vige head and snapped. " A P.E.E.P.I.N.G cat, do you understand? She was standing right outside my bathroom when I noticed her, it''s good that I was on my way to throw the garbage off our house and saw her or else who knows what would have happened!"


    Whileing here they all have alreadye up with a story that will both ry the news that there was a peeping tom in the vige and protect Xiao Hua''s reputation as well and leave it to Xiao Hua to make it sound as convincing as possible. Something in which he was acing, Yu Dong was sure that if she wasn''t there to witness what happened with Xiao Hua, she might have also believed everything that he was saying ¡ª¡ª


    As she remembered it, she was also reminded of the soft touch when Xiao Hau was pressing against her.


    That fair pair of arms, that small waist that seemed so tiny that she thought she might crush if she applied a little more pressure to it and finally those rosy full lips.


    Yu Dong shook her head, what was she thinking? She already had four husbands! Why was she thinking about another mer? Was she losing her mind because she was feeling too hot? How can she think of Xiao Hua like that? Was she being stupid or what!


    Chant sutras, she needs to chant sutras to calm herself down!


    " I do understand what you are trying to say, Master Xiao," Gu Nuwa raised her hand and made a gesture of '' calm down please'' before she seriously added, " I do understand that you were startled because of such experience and I would love to give an exnation of your problem but the thing is that I don''t want to scare or terrorise the mers of the vige, if I were to say anything like this to the mers, they will be startled by the news and will get scared to go out of the house, this is why¡­ you do realise that we can''t make the mers of the vige feel unsafe."


    Xiao Hua tilted his head as he stared at the vige head like she has gone mad. " You mean to say that you are asking me to stay silent and forget all about what happened to me, is that what you are saying to me?"


    He was so furious that he wanted to hit the vige head but just as he wanted to jump at her, Yu Dong stopped him by pressing her hand on his shoulder. "Let''s go Xiao Hua."

 Chapter 438 Hug

    Chapter 438 Hug¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua didn''t want to move even an inch before getting the justice he deserved but Yu Dong simply put more pressure on his shoulder and he had no choice but to get up from the chair and follow Yu Dong who stayed behind him as she looked at the Vige head and smiled. " Thank you for giving us your precious time.


    Then she too took her to leave after giving her regards to the vige head who looked really relieved to see them go.


    The two of them walked out of the house silently and then crossed the threshold of the Gu house. It was already past eight at night and the entire vige was shrouded with the inky veil of darkness, it was a good thing that the moon didn''t rise tonight because Xiao Hua really wished that Yu Dong won''t see his face.


    It wasn''t wrong to say that he was beyond pissed, so pissed that he didn''t even pay attention to where he was going and ended up stumbling. He might have fallen with his face kissing the ground when Yu Dong stretched her arm and wrapped it around his waist. " Are you okay?"


    Xiao Hua stayed where he was and then shook his head while looking down. " I am not¡­ I am not okay, I was taken advantage of like that and yet I am the one who is being asked to stay silent, is it even right? It isn''t so why is it that I have to swallow down this humiliation and anger just because someone said I have to?"


    He was really upset with how nonchnt the vige head was, it was as if she believed that him being peeped at was something reallymon and not an issue to be discussed about. Why?


    " If I was a normal mer and not a mer with a dirty past would she have said the same thing?" asked Xiao Hua with a mocking smile curling on his lips. " I bet if I was a mer of this vige without a shameful past then I wouldn''t have been treated like this, she would have taken me seriously ¡­maybe she thinks that after being a courtesan I should be used to all of this."


    Yu Dong heard the utter disregard for his existence in Xiao Hua''s voice and she sighed before helping him to stand up straight. "It''s not like that, she isn''t looking down on you ¡­ she is just looking out for herself."


    " Looking out for herself?"Xiao Hua''s head snapped up as he looked at Yu Dong in surprise and confusion. "What do you mean by that?"


    With a smile, Yu Dong patiently exined. "It''s like this, she just took up the responsibility of being the vige head, if something like a peeping cat running amok in the vige is known to other people they will question her abilities, that''s why she wants to keep it under the wraps."


    " But that''s stupid," said Xiao Hua as he looked at Yu Dong and angrily pouted. " Once the peeping cat starts targeting other mers what is she going to do then?"


    " Xiao Hua, you seem to have forgotten your first reaction upon finding that you were peeped at, don''t you remember what you said back then?"


    " I ¡­ I said that I was dirty and can no longer leave the house," answered Xiao Hua with a hesitation-filled expression.


    "That''s right if other mers were also peeped at, I am sure they will try to keep it under the wraps as well and that will be how no one will be able to find out what exactly is going on in the vige," Yu Dong calmly exined as she patted Xiao Hua''s head. " The mers will stay silent or maybe there is a chance they are already being peeped at but they chose to stay silent because they don''t want to be judged by the vigers or ruin their reputation in the wake of getting themselves justice. That''s the only reason Gu Nuwa is not willing to deal with this matter, she is banking on you and the others to stay silent lest you want to suffer."


    Xiao Hua who finally understood what was going on in the head of the vige felt like his head was going to explode, this¡­ how can someone be this greedy for power that they will also ignore the troubles of others?


    Yu Dong seemed to have understood what was going on in his head and she grinned with a sly hint. " Don''t worry though, the vige head can ignore this matter for as long as she wants but she will have to face it eventually and when that happens she will be in a lot more trouble than she would have been now, in case she dealt with the matter in a timely manner but never mind."


    Xiao Hua understood what she was saying but he still felt really upset with the idea of staying silent till then¡­who knows how long they have to stay put and wait for the Vige head to finally take action.


    Seeing his dejected expression Yu Dong was very amused, so she dipped her head and looked at Xiao Hua who had his head lowered. " Are you still upset with what happened?"


    " I am not," replied Xiao Hua but he did have a sullen pout on his lips. " I am not mad at all, I just wish that the vige head falls in a ditch and breaks her legs."


    Oh, that meant he was still mad.


    "Let''s pray that your wishe true then," said Yu Dong as she joined her hand as if she was really praying. " Dear God, please listen to Xiao Hua''s wishes and make theme true, make sure that Gu Nuwa falls in a ditch and breaks her legs!"


    At first, Xiao Hua was stunned by Yu Dong''s actions but then he started chuckling as he looked away. With his hand lightly pressed against his lips, he shook his head. " That was just ¡­ you are really something Yu Dong."


    --------


    " I have heard that a lot of times," said Yu Dong finally relieved upon seeing Xiao Hua smile. She was worried that he will overthink the matter throughout the night and would feel even more distressed but now that he was smiling she can finally rest at ease. " Now that''s a nice smile you have got there."


    As soon as Yu Dong said that Xiao Hua stopped smiling and turned serious, " I am not smiling."


    " Oh, are you saying that I am seeing things?" teased Yu Dong as she poked Xiao Hua in his cheek. " I swear I saw you smile just now and that too quite brightly."


    Xiao Hua rolled his eyes and then opened his mouth to say something but just as he was going to say something he heard loud jeersing in their direction and from the loud ruckus they were causing he was quite certain that the group was really big. The sudden arrival of this group shocked both him and Yu Dong, if they were seen together on the streets then what will people say? It wasn''t that Xiao Hua was worried about people talking behind his back, he was used to it but Yu Dong was different.


    And most importantly Fang Chi was pregnant, if he heard some nasty rumours about the two of them floating around in the vige then who knows what might happen to him, they have to hide quickly! With that thought in mind, Xiao Hua sped Yu Dong''s wrist and pulled her along.


    " Hey, what are you doing?" as Xiao Hua dragged her through the wild bushes and ferns, Yu Dong was a bit startled and tried to stop him but Xiao Hua was in flee motion, so he didn''t budge or stop instead he dragged Yu Dong deep into the forest that was on the side of the road and quickly hid her along with him behind a big tree. "Xiao Hua¡ª¡ª"


    " Shh!" He said urgently as he pressed his hand against Yu Dong''s mouth and shook his head. " Don''t say anything if they heard us then you will wake up to another set of rumours tomorrow morning, do you want that to happen? You don''t right, then stay put for me."


    Yu Dong though slightly ufortable, did what he asked her to do but as he leaned closer, Yu Dong could feel his body press against her and she nearly bit her own tongue because of the softness that was wrapping around her body. No wonder the previous Yu Dong was hooked on having Xiao Hua, he was just built differently from other mers even young mers like Xiao Zimo wasn''t as cuddly as him.


    His charm was really fitting to attract women, though she never paid any attention to his charm before because they never really got a chance to stay close but now that she was seeing more of him, Yu Dong has to agree that Xiao Hua was visibly cute¡­.like a cuddly rabbit.


    " Oh they are here," spoke Xiao Hua suddenly and he pressed himself even more against Yu Dong so that he was kind of moulding right against her body. Yu Dong''s eyes shivered as the familiar sweet scent floated towards her nostrils as Xiao Hua got even more close to her, what was happening to her body? Why was it reacting to Xiao Hua like this?


    Her gaze started to rake down the length of his neck down to the sharp corbone that was peeking out of his mboyant shirt and robe and closed her eyes when she realised where she was actually looking, shaking her head lightly she stared over Xiao Hua''s head determined not to look down.


    Whatever this was, she needs to stop it because she already had four husbands and in honesty, after suffering so much Xiao Hua deserved a woman much better than her. So, these reactions she has to stop feeling them!


    The ruckus and jeers behind them grew louder and louder as Xiao Hua peeked out of the tree trunk and looked at the group that was walking past them. Good thing that they hid on time the group of women were still very much sober if by any chance they saw him and Yu Dong¡ª¡ª Xiao Hua shivered, he could already think of the worst possible oue that would have resulted.


    " They are gone, now we can leave," he turned to look at Yu Dong only to see that her face was visibly red. His heart skipped a beat as he looked at the super adorable face of the woman he liked before stammering, " What''s¡­What''s wrong? Why are you blushing like that?"


    Yu Dong pointed down without saying anything and he followed her direction only to see that he was literally stered to Yu Dong like a ko. Stunned, he retreated as he said, " No,¡­ this ¡­I...I am sorry, I didn''t want to take advantage of you¡ª¡ª"


    Because he backed off in a hurry, his feet got caught into something and he slipped almost falling on his back when Yu Dong rushed to his aid but this time the momentum was too fast and she fell down with him.


    And she did not just fall¡ª¡ª she actually fell on top of him. With her hand cupping the back of his head, Xiao Hua could feel her face pressed against his, their lips just a few inches away from each other.

 Chapter 439 Sly mer

    Chapter 439 Sly mer¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua felt his face heat up, as he felt Yu Dong''s breath against his face¡­ too close, she was too close! His breathing turnedboured as two fragments of his mind started a fight among each other, one half of his mind wanted to forget everything and hug Yu Dong before kissing the life out of her but the other half of his mind didn''t agree with him. It wanted him to y hard to get and make Yu Dong fall in love with him first before making a move such as that, if not who knows what kind of image will he build in Yu Dong''s eyes there was also the Fang Chi who was still in his early stages of pregnancy.


    No matter how ''in love'' he was with Yu Dong, he couldn''t just do anything thates to his mind now, can he? If he did something like kissing Yu Dong and making a move on her, and if Fang Chi found out and suffered a shock then what will he do then? There was a possibility that Yu Dong might never forgive him!


    So, even though it pained his heart, he ced his hands on Yu Dong''s shoulders and said, " I am sorry, I didn''t mean for that to happen, I didn''t think that I will slip down like that."


    " Well, that''s a given," said Yu Dong as she got off Xiao Hua''s body and looked away. It was a good thing that she has raised her body an inch above Xiao Hua or else, her gaze fell on Xiao Hua whose tiny body was almost quashed down by her ¡ª¡ª thank goodness she nted a hand on her side and made sure that she didn''t let her entire weight fall on Xiao Hua, that dainty figure of his didn''t seem like it could have held her up. " are you okay?"


    " I am fine," answered Xiao Hua as he picked himself off the ground and brushed the dust and debris that was sticking to his clothes. "I wasn''t paying¡ª¡ª ouch!" As he tried to move himself up from the ground, Xiao Hua gritted out and fell back with an extremely painful expression on his face. With one hand that was nursing his back, he somehow choked out, " I think I hurt my back."


    "Are you serious?" asked Yu Dong as she crouched down and checked Xiao Hua''s back with the help of her spiritual energy and winced when she realised that Xiao Hua has indeed hurt his back because of the fall. Even though she tried to cushion the fall, looks like she wasn''t able to protect this soft and tender body of his. Feeling a bit guilty, Yu Dong looked around the wilderness that was spread around them and said, " I think I have to carry you."


    " No, what are you thinking!" Xiao Hua hurriedly stopped her as he raised his hand and caught Yu Dong''s wrist. " If someone sees us they will make a lot of rumours about us, think about what will happen to Fang Chi if he hears them? He is pregnant at the moment, you can''t do something reckless like that. Just leave me here, I will be fine."


    " Are you crazy?" Yu Dong was d that Xiao Hua was thinking about Fang Chi but his care was really severe. How in the world can she even leave him here? " This might not be the main forest but we can''t say those wild animals won''te here, if you really think that you can spend the night here then you are wrong, we have to move you and bring you back to your house. If you do not get the treatment then your injury will only be even more difficult to treat."


    " Call the doctor here, then¡­" Xiao Hua griped as he threw his head back. " Call him and tell him that I am dying here, ask him toe here before I pass on and if by any chance I pass on remember, I like blue or white make sure that you chose to colour my casket in that colour."


    Yu Dong was amused that sheughed out. " Don''t worry, I am not going to let you die. I am worried that without you the world won''t be as colourful as it is now."


    Xiao Hua blushed as he turned his head and muttered, " Says the one who finds me annoying."


    " When have I ever called you annoying?" said Yu Dong with a confused expression as she peered out of the thick hedges. " I don''t think I have said anything like that."


    " Well, your precious manager calls me annoying every time and you have never corrected her, so I thought that you agreed with her," said Xiao Hua with a slight pout causing Yu Dong tough even harder. " That''s because you always call her stone face. That''s why I have never interrupted your fight because I know that it''s a daily thing for you two, but just because I have never said anything to stop her doesn''t mean that I agree with her, to her you might be annoying but to me, you are pretty cute."


    " Cute?" echoed Xiao Hua as he looked at Yu Dong with a surprised and affronted expression. Not sexy, beautiful but cute? What kind ofpliment was this? He refused to ept this!


    " That''s right," said Yu Dong with a smile. " Like an angry cat, don''t you think so too? Hey¡ª¡ª" while she was still talking, Xiao Hua snatched her wrist and brought her palm closer to his lips. His expression that was full of pain just a moment ago turned as seductive as a bewitching siren, with his almond eyes narrowed ever so slightly with an inexplicable haze in them and with his lips skimming over at the back of her fingers, he smirked. " Am I still cute in your eyes, eh Dong Dong?"


    Yu Dong felt a very weird feeling creep on her spine as her ears turned red.


    She has never looked at Xiao Hua like that and had always looked at him as a friend that was why she never felt anything for him but for the first time, she felt her heart skip a beat. Damn this sly mer.

 Chapter 440 Do it

    Chapter 440 Do it¡¡¡¡" Are you trying to flirt with me?" asked Yu Dong as she tried to stop her thumping heart and looked at Xiao Hua who was back to his carefree self.


    He shrugged and said, " It depends¡­did it work?"


    Yu Dong ignored his question and wrapped her arms around his waist and under his legs and carefully picked him up in a princess carry causing Xiao Hua to yelp in surprise as he raised his hands and wrapped them around Yu Dong''s neck beforeining, " You could have at least given me a little bit of warning! My heart is thumping so fast that I feel like it''s going toe out of my chest."


    Yu Dong snorted as she summoned a bit of her spiritual energy and masked her presence from every living being before she walked out of the forest and rushed to their house with Xiao Hua in her arms. " That''s what you get for teasing your boss."


    Nearly made her stumble for him.


    Xiao Hua said nothing just hugged Yu Dong as she walked both of them home though he could feel that she was a bit annoyed with him but even then she was holding him very securely. Not once did she cause him to suffer any sort of pain and was very careful with her pace as well, he raised his head and looked at Yu Dong before leaning his head slightly on her shoulder.


    How should I tell you Yu Dong that wasn''t me teasing you¡­ that was me trying to seduce you but from the looks of it¡­his seduction didn''t work on Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong didn''t know what was going on in Xiao Hua''s head or she would have told him that not only did his seduction work, it worked to the point that she felt her heartbeat elerate. But of course, since neither of them wanted to make things awkward for each other they didn''t say anything and continued on the empty path until they reached the house where the mers lived because it got a bit toote and Xiao Hua was with Yu Dong no one was worried about him meeting any trouble, therefore, everyone went inside their rooms to sleep.


    When Yu Dong walked past the southern eastern gate and hurried inside the main hall she was surprised to see that themps of the house has been blown off and sounds of light snoring wereing from the rooms.


    " What heartless brothers I have, just look at this ¡­ I am dying from pain here and they all are asleep!" snapped Xiao Hua but he was sure speaking very softly for someone who wanted to wake his mer brothers up and have them take care of him.


    " Now what?" said Yu Dong as she spoke just as softly as Xiao Hua. " What do I do?"


    " Just bring me to my bedroom and leave me alone to die," rolling his eyes Xiao Hua pointed to his room that was at the end of the corridor. " I swear, my value in the eyes of these brothers of mine is slowly going downhill, just look at them.. treating me so carelessly. If someone else was in my ce he would have died out of heartbreak, it''s a good thing that I have an iron heart."


    Yu Dong listened to hisint and brought him back to his room since she has been there once it wasn''t difficult for her to bring Xiao Hua back to his room and help him lie down on the bed that was situated at the very end.


    She helped himy down on his tummy before she asked, " Should I wake someone up? You at least need to rub some oil and nurse the inmed muscles and nerves or they will hurt even more tomorrow."


    " I will be fine," answered Xiao Hua, his voice muffled because of him speaking into his pillow. " I am totally all right ¡­ ouch what the hell are you doing?" He nothing but almost shrieked when Yu Dong poked him in the back. " If you want to die just straight up tell me! Instead of poking me when I am pissed!"


    Yu Dong chuckled as she looked at Xiao Hua hissing like an angry cat before she said with a shrug, " I was just checking, you said that you werepletely fine that was why I wanted to see whether you were really all right or not. I mean if your back got healed so quickly and that too without any medicine or ointment aren''t you just an immortal being?"


    " Are you trying to piss me off?" snarled Xiao Hua as he plopped back on his pillow. " There are no doctors outside who will be willing toe and check a useless mer like me in the middle of the night. Don''t forget that only mers with high status are responsibly treated by society and everyone else is just weed growing in the back of someone''s yard. And my brothers are all sleeping, I don''t want to disturb their sleep so what other choice do I have?" Then he turned his head and waved his hand dismissively. " Just go and leave me alone, I am fine¡­ I am sure I will be able to withstand the pain till morning¡­.." he bit out after hissing in pain.


    Staring at his back which was glowing with her spiritual energy Yu Dong sighed as she pulled Xiao Hua back and said, " Take off your shirt, I will massage your back."


    " W..W.,...What? Why ¡­ there is no need right?" Xiao Hua immediately tried to sit up straight but the pain caused him to plop back on the bed. " I mean¡­" he turned to look at Yu Dong with a blush coating his face and said, " I am fine you see¡­ I will be able to hold it in till morning."


    " Why are you being such a wuss now?" said Yu Dong as she poked his cheek and said, " Just let me help you, Xiao Hua."


    ''Wuss? I will show you who is a wuss!''


    Yu Dong''s words were like a fire that ignited the me in Xiao Hua''s heart as he ignored the pain and sit up straight before staring right in her eyes and untying his shirt. He pushed it off his shoulder and let it drop before revealing his pearly white skin to Yu Dong as he slowly and sensually murmured, " Do it."

 Chapter 441 Tension

    Chapter 441 Tension¡¡¡¡Yu Dong ignored the way his gaze made her uneasy, especially the hint of re in his eyes, it felt wrong that was so wrong the way his eyes were making her aware of the fact that he was a mer and a beautiful one at that all over again. She turned her head awkwardly aware of the fact that he was looking at her and cleared her throat, " So do have any massage oil or something of the sort that I can use, it would be hard massaging your back without it."


    Xiao Hua nodded as he pointed to the cab that was sitting next to his bed. " Centre drawer, it''s sitting on the very back of it make sure you don''t make a mess of my things." And then heid back down painfully aware of how his stomach has simply flipped all over the second Yu Dong had made eye contact with him. Something he wasn''t very, not even perversely proud of because it only let him know just how affected he was by even the slightest bit of action from Yu Dong.


    Just now when her gaze glittered with shock and something more something that he couldn''t see because she turned her head away from him, Xiao Hua was sure that his entire body lit up with what can only be described as his head being messed up because just one heated nce from her was enough to make his pulse quicken and make his entire body light up with a sheer need that he has never felt before. No woman has made him feel like that ever before and he wasn''t sure how he was going to take it, he wanted Yu Dong which was a sure thing but at the same time, he didn''t want to make any trouble for her because of his emotions for her.


    He heard her rummage around the cab as she finally pulled the small bottle of oil that was kept at the very back of the drawer and looked at him before finally asking, " Can I?" She tilted her head towards his waist.


    He should say no. He should turn her away and tell her that there was no need for her to touch him but if he did that then he will only be giving himself away. If he wanted to be around him then he needed to learn how to handle her, considering she was still his business partner and part boss.


    He slowly nodded and let Yu Dong sit down at the edge of his bed as she poured a generous amount of oil into her hand before rubbing them together and cing her hands down on his waist and Xiao Hua was certain that if his skin didn''t burn before it was sure as hell going to burn now because as soon as she ced her hands on his waist, Xiao Hua felt like he was going to pass out from all the frizzy feelings that were running high inside him. His nerve kicked up the pace and he felt his pulse spike up when her hand went a little lower on the small of his back ¡ª¡ª it was safe to say that he almost turned to saddle Yu Dong but he somehow maintained whatever dignity he had in him and didn''t do anything like he wanted to.


    Yu Dong''s hands skimmed lower and lower before she started sliding them up and Xiao Hua felt like he was going to melt into a puddle of nothing but a hot mess. What else was he needed to do to stop himself when the source of all his delicious dreams was massaging his waist running her hand over his bare skin?


    As her hand started to massage the spot that was hurting the most on his waist, he heard her speak. " Are you feeling all right?"


    It was a simply question..there was no need for his body to ring all the sexual chords that he had all at once but something about Yu Dong being with him alone in a dark room was setting him off in a way it should never.


    And maybe she too was messing with his mind because he didn''t understand why she was speaking in that low, sensual voice of hers. You know what maybe scratch that, he did know why she was speaking like that, it waste at night and she didn''t want to wake anyone in the house, her carefulness only made Xiao Hua dive deeper into the pool of shame because here she was taking care of him and then it was him who was just doubting her sincerity for something else.


    " You don''t have to hold back if I hurt you," she said as she eased the pressure with which she was massaging his waist and damn if that wasn''t enough to make him swoon.


    Why couldn''t she have been a bozo of a woman? Someone who was crass and careless, or at least anything that wouldn''t have made him want to jump on her because at this moment he very much wanted the exact same thing that he never would have done if it was any other woman.


    Clenching his fists, he ignored his nerve endings that sprung to life and made his blood run hot, his stomach flipping. " I am fine you don''t need to worry about me, just do what you are doing."


    Yu Dong heard the rough edge in his voice and thought that maybe her touch was hurting him, so she eased the pressure even more and increased the spiritual energy that she was using to heal his muscles that have been hurt because of the fall. She ignored the mouth-watering scent that the massaging oil that Xiao Hua used along with the urge to bury her face in his neck, it was stupid that she was even getting such thoughts when she had a husband waiting for her at home.


    No matter how good-looking Xiao Hua was, she needed to keep her hands to herself. These feelings were something that she has never felt before and it might be purely because she never had any romantic experiences with any of her husbands, it was more like a take responsibility and then fall for the kind of thing but no matter how and what was the reason for her to take them in her life, she couldn''t let them down.


    So, heaving a breath she squashed the stupid feelings that were surging in her heart, she needed to take care of her husbands and her children. There was no time for her to do something as stupid as hurting a mer whom she couldn''t even give a good future to, Xiao Hua was a good mer but she could never give him what he wanted.


    " The oil smells really great," she made a casual remark wanting to ease the tension that was running between the two of them, though Yu Dong was oblivious to Xiao Hua till now it was impossible for her to remain so when she saw the heat in his eyes while he was stripping his shirt for her.


    Though it was highly possible that he was just infatuated with her and maybe whatever they had ¡ª¡ª this tension that was crackling between them will ease in a few days.


    Xiao Hua heard the slight crack in her voice before he raised his head and looked at Yu Dong, he didn''t know whether it was his seductive scent that was working or him being half naked but Yu Dong''s face was zed with thin beads of sweat, he smiled before a devilish idea popped in his mind and he turned his head to face the front again and muttered, " It helps me ease the tension in my body, usually I use it to massage myself on my own, that''s the secret of my supple skin, shame ites in a small bottle that I find it hard to rub it every inch of my body."


    Her hands came to a swift stop just as Xiao Hua expected them to, he turned his head ever so slightly and looked at her face that was a mask of nothing but shock and embarrassment. " What is it?"


    "It''s nothing, I think you are better now," Yu Dong ignored thement that Xiao Hua just made, just as she ignored the way the image of him rubbing oil over every inch of his skin popped into her head. She didn''t know whether he was trying to flirt with her or was teasing her on purpose but Yu Dong suddenly felt like the small bottle of oil was like a hot potato as she ced it on the cab and stood up from the bed as if she was stabbed with a bloody needle. " I think I will leave you alone, Xiao Hua... I mean, I need to go home and Chi is alone and I don''t want to leave him for a long time, I will see you in the morning." Then without waiting for his response, she basically ran out of the room, and she was running away with her back turned, Xiao Hua didn''t see her face that was flushed as a tomato.

 Chapter 442 Love so hard.

    Chapter 442 Love so hard.¡¡¡¡Of course, all the teasing that he had done in the night came up on to him like a wave of nothing but sheer embarrassment in the morning. With his face covered in nothing but shame, Xiao Hua sat at the dining table together with Little Zimo and Li Hanjing, since Yu Dong has given him a day off because of the incident fromst night, he didn''t have to go to the bar but he was pretty sure that Yu Dong only gave him a day off because of the misstep that he tookst night.


    What was wrong with his brain? Seriously something has to be wrong with his brain because he couldn''t understand why exactly did he even say those things to her? Did he really ever so not so subtly tell her that he used that oil to massage his entire body? Naked at that? He has right? He sure as hell did it and now he had no way to retract his words back and now things between them will be awkward as hell.


    " I think it will be fine, Hua Hua," as his secret hoarders both Little Zimo and Li Hanjing got to hear the absolute humiliating act that he didst night and were now doing what they did their best. Consoling him. " At least now, Miss Yu will no longer see you as just a small cat or a business partner anymore, she must have gotten a good idea about what your feelings for her really are and didn''t you want that to happen too?"


    " Of course I did, but I would have liked it if those stupid feelings came out in a much more sophisticated and romantic way¡­not in an '' I want to bam wham, whack a wham'' with you kind of way. Now she must be thinking I am some sort of perverted mer like those peeping toms who peeks into her bathroom when she is taking a bath," he cried while covering his face. " I can''t understand why that happened. I mean just three minutes ago, I was like I am keeping these feelings to myself and am not going to tell her not until Fang Chi''s child is born but then she ced her hands on my waist and I don''t know what happened to me that I blurted out those words, my life''s over now. It''s the end. Officially."


    " Oh please stop being so over dramatic brother Hua," said Little Zimo as he ced a stack of omelette rolls on the table together with a bowl of what was left of yesterday''s Dong fish. " I am pretty sure that Miss Yu might have been stunned by what you said but like you just told her she was affected by what she was seeing and that might have yed a good role in what happenedst night. I mean you have been bottling these emotions for a very long time, even earlier than Miss Yu''s marriage with Brother Chi, it is not a surprise that you blurted out what was going on in your head when you like Miss Yu more than you arefortable with and if anything the air that was heating upst night added more to the mix."


    Xiao Hua only narrowed his eyes at him.


    " I suspected that you might have already jumped on her when you began telling us what happenedst night," Little Zimo added. " But it seems I was very wrong."


    " Were you now?"


    " Of course, I have seen you eye Miss Yu like she was some sort of rare delicacy that you can''t have for ages, when you told me that you were alone with her, I thought damn maybe you did it but you were much more of a shy custard than I thought shame but if you were to take my suggestions¡ª¡ª"


    " I don''t need them."


    " ¡ª¡ª- you should have done what your body was telling you to do, I know Miss Yu would have objected but if you are hoping that she wille to you on her own then you are damn wrong. She has four husbands and from what I have seen, she also has a weird sense of responsibility towards them. I am not saying that she doesn''t love them, she does but it is a love that seems to have been nurtured out of responsibility, I don''t see her falling in love with you without you making a move on her. There is a high chance she will see what she is feeling for you as something that''s letting her husbands down but that''s simply stupid, the first three husbands of hers were more or less arranged by her mother and she shouldn''t have any love for them at the starting, the same goes for Brother Chi, sure she is nice to him as well but isn''t it like they were basically forced upon her to bear their responsibilities?"


    " Little Zimo watch what you say," Li Hanjing red at him after he took a quick nce at the corridor that set the dining room and sighed in relief when he saw that no one was there. " You just carelessly speak whateveres to your mind, do you have any idea what you are even saying?"


    "Am I wrong though?" Little Zimo ced the spat that he was holding on his shoulder and shrugged casually. " You have to admit that what I said was right, even if it''s hard to admit it but it''s the truth. All four of them were pressed onto her shoulders to take care of and she might have had her rough edges but she has made it up to them, don''t you think that she has the right to love someone out of her own free will then someone being pushed onto her? It''s a hard pill to swallow but everyone here knows how the marriage between Miss Yu and Brother Chi came to be, I am not putting him down but I also don''t want my big brother Hua to hold himself back because of anyone."


    Li Hanjing frowned. " I know that you want what''s right for Xiao Hua but you don''t have to be so harsh."


    Little Zimo snickered as he went back to the stove and flipped the green onion pancake. "Truth is always harsh, brother Hanjing, you might dislike it because it is weirdly unpleasant to hear but it''s the truth. You deny it as you want and so can others but do you dare to say that if Fang Chi and the others were not bounded to Miss Yu she would have fallen for them? And I am not talking about the confident version of their current selves, the one they were before, do you seriously believe that she would have looked at them the way they were? Love blossomed between them but you get my point? We have seen them when they used toe to the tavern, never once they dared to raise their heads and Brother Liu was more of a thug than the gentle mer he is now. I won''t deny that many will say that I am wrong and that brother Hua might be ruining the happiness of their family by sticking his nose in the matter but¡ª¡ª"


    He flipped the pancake on the te and then ced it in front of Xiao Hua. " But from what I see Miss Yu is not as unaffected by our brother Hua, she is attracted to him not due to responsibility or anything but out of his own wits and personality. The fact that she ran awayst night? The fact that she gave him a day off today? It''s a tant sign that she wants to ignore what she is feeling for him. So, why should I go ahead and tell brother Hua, oh just stop chasing her? If you were to ask me you should chase her harder than you were originally, because women like her hardly ept what they feel because they are used to thinking about others so much that they forget thinking about what they want."


    Li Hanjing exhaled heavily as he looked at Little Zimo and Xiao Hua who were staring at each other seemingly talking with their eyes. "Let''s just stop talking about this for now all right? Since Hua Hua made a little mess upst night, let him pull his mental straps back up before we think of something like that again, all right?"


    Xiao Hua rolled his shoulders as he grunted. " You are right about that, I think I have done enough damage for one night." He picked up his chopsticks and stabbed them into the rolled omelette before putting it in his mouth. Why was loving someone such a hard thing to do anyway? All he wanted was to stay next to Yu Dong and live a peaceful life until they are old and ugly with their grandkids running around their house so why was it that he has to think of so many ''ifs'' and ''buts'' while chasing his happiness?

 Chapter 443 You are here?

    Chapter 443 You are here?¡¡¡¡I will be taking a short break! Lol! I think I earned it!


    For the millionth time, the image of Xiao Hua massaging his body with the oil shed in Yu Dong''s head and of course, she dealt with it simrly as she had for the millionth time before, she banged her head on the wall of the bar and kept banging until her mind was cleared up and all she could feel was the throbbing headache from the hit that she has served herself.


    There was nothing more awkward than having less than friendly thoughts about your business partner and friend¡­ that''s right, she and Xiao Hua were friends and friends weren''t supposed to have such thoughts about each other but here she was thinking about his super tiny waist and silky soft skin¡ª¡ª Bang! She ced her palms on the wall and once again banged her head on the wall. Why can''t she get rid of those images even after trying so hard? She shouldn''t be thinking about Xiao Hua like that but she was and honestly, it wasn''t her fault either, it''s his!


    Why did he have to say something so misleading to her when the two of them were alone in the night? Of course, her mind was going to stray¡­ it shouldn''t be but for some reason it was and she was getting a headache just thinking about it.


    Was she really that attracted to Xiao Hua? But he wasn''t even her type? He was so small and weak and though she liked his personality that was it ¡­ she liked the personality of many people but she didn''t want to straddle them, now did she? God, what was wrong with her? She covered her face and crouched down in the hidden corner of her bar where she usually came when she was going through some crisis and currently she was going through a very terrible crisis one that can cause her legs to break.


    " Maybe I am just too horny," she said after covering her mouth with one hand while still crouching in the corner. " It has to be one thing or another because there is no way I will be attracted to someone¡ª¡ª" she didn''t finish what she was saying as she looked down at the floor and covered her head. There was no point in thinking about it, it didn''t matter whether she was attracted to Xiao Hua or not, she had four husbands and she took their responsibility, it was her duty to take care of them and not anyone else¡­no matter what, she couldn''t let them down when three of them were gone and Fang Chi was pregnant.


    He deserved more than that, she couldn''t pull such a douchebag move as having another one while he was in such a condition. It was simply wrong for her to even think about it.


    With that, her head cleared up a little and she went to stand up straight when she heard a loud bang from behind, startled she jumped and was stunned to find Gu Ke Jin kissing one of the mers who worked as the server boy in their bar.


    She was stunned but Gu Ke Jin who felt someone''s presence in the corner was even more stunned, her eyes widened before she let go of the mer and whispered something in his ears, the mer giggled and then rushed out of the dark corner after pecking Gu Ke Jin''s lips. After he was gone Gu Ke Jin raised her hands and said, " I can exin."


    " There is no need to exin," said Yu Dong as she raised her hand and stopped Gu Ke Jin, she really wasn''t in any mood to hear about Gu Ke Jin''s love life when she was in a mess because of the same thing. " I get it, I should have known that this corner might be used as something more than a corner to be used for coping with crisis." After that, she stepped out of the blind spot and walked out. " Sorry, I disturbed your date or whatever it was."


    " It was just a hook-up," said Gu Ke Jin with an eye roll as she followed Yu Dong into her office. " I am in my twenties and it''s not surprising for me to have little affairs right?"


    Yu Dong frowned as she paused in the middle of the track causing Gu Ke Jin to run into her back before she turned her head. " I thought that mers are supposed to keep their distance from women before getting married aren''t they frowned upon if they were to lose their virginity mark?"


    Gu Ke Jin stared at her like she was an alien speaking anothernguage. " There are many ways to hook up without losing your virginity, all right and it''s better to know someone before getting serious about them. I have seen my mother, she had eight husbands and each of them is worse than the other, thankfully my daddy knows how to keep a good rein on them and the house hasn''t been ruined by them. I don''t want the same which is why I want to have all the fun I can before getting tied down and who knows love might bloom for me."


    " Right," Yu Dong drawled as she turned around and walked to her table. She should have known that this world was different from the one she lived in. "What a foolish question to ask," though she acted like a tomboy, Yu Dong was still a woman at heart upon hearing that Gu Ke Jin was hooking up with someone in the bar she couldn''t stop herself as she asked, " So you are nning to settle down with him?"


    " We just started dating a few days ago," answered Gu Ke Jin solemnly without missing a breath as she answered Yu Dong''s question. " I haven''t thought about it but he is kind of sweet, if everything stays all right, I might just settle down with him."


    " And if it doesn''t?" said Yu Dong.


    " If it doesn''t then it doesn''t," shrugged Gu Ke Jin. " I have already cleared it up for him and I am not doing anything irresponsible as taking over his body when I can''t give him what he wants, I am waiting for the right time, if he is the one then I will maybe take him in my house as my husband."


    Yu Dong nodded as she pulled the daily budget book that recorded the earnings of the day and then said casually, " I am thinking of introducing another dish to our bar, I think it will go great with alcohol and non-alcoholic dishes as well, that''s why I wanted to ask your opinion about it¡ª¡ª"


    She exined about the king crabs and mitten crabs that she wanted to introduce and Gu Ke Jin carefully listened before she nodded. " Sounds like a n we can, think of something like a discount on that newly introduced dish or maybe you can teach the head chef of the kitchen how to cook that dish and we can introduce it as a whole in front of the customers, rich people like things that are novel and unique, I am sure that they will try it out if we emphasise on how different the newly introduced dish is whenpared to the others dishes that they have been eating till now. This way we will be able to have a great haul but are you sure that no one will be able to catch crabs other than you?"


    " I am sure," Yu Dong was fairly confident that no one in the vige will be able to catch crabs, especially king crabs. First of all, they were hard to find around their town much less in the capital, it was all thanks to her spiritual energy that she was able to attract the crabs and of course, people can try going to the deep sea to catch crabs but under theck of facility such as safety measures for a boat, it would be like diving in deep ocean without an oxygen cylinder on the back. " We will be the one who will be able to sell that dish and the rarer it is the higher the price can be set for it."


    " I will think something about it then," said Gu Ke Jin as she slightly noted everything down in a notebook that she carried with her. " I will discuss it with others and have them give their suggestions as well, if their suggestions are better than mine then we will go with them." Then she pulled out the monthly expense book from the pile that was on Yu Dong''s table and handed it to her. " Can you check it out and sign it? That way I will be able to pull money out of the locker and give it to Yin MingZheng, he will buy the rations for the next week."


    Yu Dong nodded as she took the notebook from Gu Ke Jin and dipped the brush that was lying idly on the table before she ced it on the slip that needed to be signed.


    " Oh Brother Hua? What are you doing here? Wasn''t today your day off?"


    Yu Dong''s hand slipped and she ended up signing even the table.


    And there went her heart jumping like a startled rabbit.

 Chapter 444 Who is the lucky lady?

    Chapter 444 Who is the luckydy?¡¡¡¡Yu Dong felt her thoughts go down the drain at rapid speed as if her brain had be a soft paste. Every muscle in her body went taut, a coil twining itself around her insides as Xiao Hua stepped right into the bar, dressed in a way that he was aiming for every woman to drop dead at his feet ¡ª¡ª it wouldn''t be wrong to say that at the moment the guy looked like he has stepped out of the fantasy magazine of this world''s women and hase alive to stand in the middle of her less than satisfactory bar.


    She could see the women who were sitting in the main hall looking back at Xiao Hua stealing nces and that too none too furtively, it was as if they wanted to be get caught by Xiao Hua so that they will have a reason to get a nce spared in their direction by Xiao Hua in case he was caught by them.


    He was walking in the direction of the mer who called him at a slow pace but then his gaze met with hers and he smiled. It wasn''t an '' I am d to see you'' nce, nor was '' How is your day going?'' kind of nce either it was ¡ª¡ª a nce that promised something.


    What, Yu Dong found out in a few seconds.


    Before she could register what was happening and prepare herself, Xiao Hua moved and when he moved Yu Dong swore that even when she tried to look away she couldn''t because her attention was literally snapped out of her control. Xiao Hua changed his pace and she didn''t know how he did it but she couldn''t help but notice that particr change.


    He was walking towards the mer but she could feel that his attention was on her even if he wasn''t looking in her direction. His pace was slow andnguid as before but this time there was a touch of sensuality in it. He was moving as if he was moving towards his lover¡ª¡ª a lover that he was bent on driving crazy with his charm and beauty. Push her into a corner until she gave in and let out a string of profanities before pushing him onto the bed and making him scream.


    That slow, sensual movement of his hips and legs was aplete contrast to his face he had an innocent expression on his face as if he didn''t even know what he was doing. His eyes were glimmering with joy and he was smiling like a little fox who was teasing its friend. Flirtatious¡ª- that was what Yu Dong called him in her head.


    Dark hair let loose in soft curls, a pastel pink shirt with a matching robe that showed off his sharp corbone, and wide pants that though hid the length of his legs they couldn''t hide the movement underneath it.


    Yu Dong wanted to stop looking but seriously Xiao Hua was dressed to kill, even if she wanted to look away she couldn''t. First, his gaze tracked downward at the fair chest that has been left clear of nosy bounds for the world to see because Xiao Hua once worked as a courtesan, so him dressing a bit extraordinarily was something that everyone was used to but today he has broadened his own approach and left his shirt hanging loose on his body.


    Usually, he left his shirt out and hardly cared to emphasise his figure but today he tucked it in and made sure to let others see just how dainty his figure really was.


    He came to a stop in front of the mer and opened his mouth before letting out a titteringugh as he answered, " What? Can''t Ie to the bar just because I am on a holiday huh?"


    Yu Dong''s spine went rigid. She thought that after what happenedst night and her attempt to stay away from Xiao Hua, he will understand what she wanted and would give her the space that she needed to clear her head off him and his less than decent images in her mind.


    The mer who teased Xiao Hua smiled and smacked him on the shoulder. " What are you talking about? You can alwayse here, this is where you belong! Isn''t that right, Ming Ming?"


    Ming Ming was one of those few women who worked in the bar. Naturally, upon being blinded by Xiao Hua''s charm that was raised to the max, she just stared at thetter with her mouth gaping open, like a clown fish. " Umm¡­what ¡­" she then blinked her eyes and then looked at the mer who was talking to her and said, " What did you say, Zhongyue?"


    Zhongyue looked at Ming Ming in surprise and amusement before he turned to look at Xiao Hua and patted his arm. " Good going, Brother Hua, you have nearly eroded the mind of every woman in the vicinity."


    Yu Dong agreed with Zhongyue, even her vocabry was reduced to almost one word as she stared at Xiao Hua.


    " You are such a jester," chuckled Xiao Hua with a wave of his hand before he tilted his head back and met Yu Dong''s gaze. " If only I could erode someone''s defiance." As if he was worried that Yu Dong wasn''t affected by his flirtatious actions enough, he even winked at her.


    He was totally eyeing her, wasn''t he? And from the twinkle in his eyes, she was pretty sure that he knew she was avoiding him or at least trying.


    Ming Ming finally got out of her daze and recovered her wits, as she looked at Xiao Hua in shock and awe. " Did you finally fall for someone, brother Hua?"


    Her questions set up rm bells ringing in Yu Dong''s head as she looked at Xiao Hua. She didn''t even have any idea about what her feelings were for Xiao Hua if he was to say something or maybe even mention her name then her spections will be reality ¡ª¡ª they were already more or less but she could still deny it with Xiao Hua never confessing to her face.


    But if he said her name then¡ª¡ª?

 Chapter 445 Flaring desires

    Chapter 445 ring desires¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua once again turned his head to look at Yu Dong who unconsciously tightened the grip on her brush as she looked at Xiao Hua whose expression was full of mischief. He smiled at her causing the hair on her arms to rise before turning around and looking at Zhongyue, almost causing Yu Dong''s heart to jump to her throat. "I have ¡­she is a very interesting woman."


    Oh damn. Was he going to say her name or not? That was Yu Dong''s first thought and her second thought was ¡ª why are the women looking at Xiao Hua like he was some sort of eye candy that they couldn''t help but gobble with their eyes?


    " So, is this serious or are you trying to tease this certaindy of yours like you did with Sister Jin?"


    For the love of God, stop Ming Ming! Will you only stop after that guy blurts out her name or something.


    " Of course not, I wouldn''t waste my time getting ready for the woman I don''t like."


    " What a lucky woman," gushed Ming Ming as she looked at Zhongyue with a smile before turning her attention back to Xiao Hua as she added, " I really want to see whichdy was able to win your heart brother Hua, I mean you have been avoiding women for a long time haven''t you? She must be really special if you are dolling up yourself for her."


    Xiao Hua didn''t agree or disagree, he simply looked at Ming Ming and pondered for a little while before saying " She is special but she is really stubborn."


    Instantly, Yu Dong felt a chorus of ''hell no,'' break out in her head. She sat up straight on her chair as she stared at Xiao Hua''s side profile. Stubborn? Her? When has she been stubborn? It wasn''t that he has confessed her feelings for her, has he? And it wasn''t like she was a young woman who was hanging her lover without epting or denying him? Yu Dong felt a bit of anger sizzle in her head but underneath it all, she was a bit annoyed with Xiao Hua for even using that word for her.


    She wasn''t stubborn! Hell, she was the most understanding person he will evere face to face with!


    Xiao Hua seemed to have sensed her gaze that was locked on him because at that exact moment he turned his head and locked his eyes with him. Yu Dong had the satisfaction of watching a thin coat of blush spreading over his cheeks but that was until he picked up a cup filled with the alcohol that was being taken back to the kitchen and took a sip of the fruit wine, it would have been fine if he had just taken a sip of his wine but instead he drank it in a way that drops of wine escaped past the corner of his lips and continued their journey down the towards his sculpted swan neck and down the pectoral muscles before ending god knows where.


    The heat that she has deniedst night crept back, cutting right into her skin as if wanting tough at her antics. Desire. Even if she wanted to ignore it now, she couldn''t deny that she desired Xiao Hua ¡ª¡ª because that very desire was rolling in her midsection flipping and dancing around as if afraid that it wouldn''t be noticed by Yu Dong.


    Which was stupid given that she could feel it loud and clear in her body. Especially, when the drop of wine trickled down his neck, she didn''t know what kind of magic he has cast on her but Yu Dong''s mind suddenly started projecting images in her head that it shouldn''t¡­ she saw herself nibbling on those distractive lips and felt her head buzz as she let go of her head that was sitting upright with the help of the heel of her palm and let it drop on top of the table. What in the world was she even thinking? Has she lost her mind?


    She shouldn''t be having such thoughts about Xiao Hua and she definitely shouldn''t be feeling this persistent reaction towards him because it would bring nothing but an inconvenience to her.


    Yu Dong''s tried to clear her mind, she was the honourable type, wasn''t she? She was once an officer what was she doing having obscene thoughts about someone who wasn''t her husband?


    She shouldn''t even think about it much less try to make a move on him.


    "Miss Yu are you okay?" asked Gu Ke Jin who was suddenly startled by Yu Dong''s abrupt action. What was she doing? First, she messed up the signature on the grocery receipt and now she was banging her head on the table. Did something happen that she wasn''t aware of?"


    " I am fine," came Yu Dong''s muffled response and Xiao Hua snorted. He has been watching her closely and he knew that it was his n that was making her reach in the way she was reacting now.


    He knew that he was ying with fire and there was a chance that he will end up with burns but he couldn''t just sit tight and wait for Yu Dong to make a move right? Because he knew that Yu Dong will never make a move on him, not at all¡ª¡ª she was the type of woman who would rather suppress her desires than wrong her husbands.


    So, he couldn''t help but tempt her desires even further until she caved into his charm.


    It was a horrible thing to do but he wanted to fight for his happiness just one time and it wasn''t that bad either was it? He just wished he could get someone whom he loved and nothing else. He had never been in love and never understood how to pursue any woman, he only knew how to use his charms and though he knew that Yu Dong thought of him as a friend and business partner, he wanted to ¡­maybe just once he wanted to be happy. No matter the consequences.


    The sleeping daredevil in his heart raised his head and let out a long yawn before scratching his butt and sleepily looking at Yu Dong. '' So, that''s the target huh?''

 Chapter 446 Teasing him

    Chapter 446 Teasing him¡¡¡¡Reluctantly and very determinedly Yu Dong dragged her gaze away from the embodiment of temptation before her and skimmed her eyes on the grocery slip that she was supposed to sign. She thought about Fang Chi and her baby and slowly the re that was burning in her stomach red down, this was it ¡­ she needed to keep her eyes on what was important and just get it over with, there was no time for her to do something as drooling over a mer like a young girl in heat.


    Let''s see, the bar needed another set of rice to make rice and strawberry wine and a few barrels since they have to increase the production of the wine for the increased number of customers in the bar and ¡ª¡ª


    " Hey, Yu Dong?" called her temptation, she didn''t know when or how, he walked towards her but there was no mistaking the low and smoky voice. " Aren''t you going to greet me now? That''s rude."


    " How can I help you?" she asked trying to look as uninterested in him as possible which wasn''t really that easy when Xiao Hua leaned forward and tilted his head at her. " Maybe by listening to me? I was talking to you but you weren''t listening to me."


    Yu Dong felt amused by his antics, and she weed the new emotion with open arms anything that would be able to distract her from the temptation that was dancing in front of her. Xiao Hua was leaning down which meant that the shirt that he has loosely hung on his shoulder was stretching wide enough for her to see his t abdomen that despite his thin figure had some muscles. Did he know what he was even trying to do? He must have a very good idea about what he doing or else he wouldn''t have been doing it.


    There was no mistaking the ''I am trying to seduce you'' energy that was wafting off his body.


    She raked her eyes up training them so that they will only look at his face, any more distractions and she was going to be entering a very dangerous situation.


    Finally looking at him in the eye, she faced him. " I was thinking about the expenses that would be needed this month and didn''t hear what you were saying. Sorry about that, you were saying?"


    " I was asking you what would you rmend for you know cooking for dinner? I am thinking about surprising Xiao Zimo and Brother Hanjing, I want to thank them for looking after me and maybe learning a few things."


    Yu Dong stared at him like he grew another head or something maybe wondering why he put a hold on his seduction trick but she still very kindly answered, " You can start with the simplest egg drop soup and dumplings, everyone knows how to make it. So you wouldn''t have any trouble."


    Xiao Hua looked at her with confusion written on his face. " What am I supposed to do with eggs then?"


    " Nothing just use some stock, a bit of cornstarch and don''t let it clump, put it aside and bring broth to a boil add all the seasonings that you want and whisk with the cornstarch slurry you made. Once done add the eggs and stir."


    He stared back at her as if she might as well be barking.


    " Can¡­ this be simplified?" He asked as if he was thinking of how he was going to make the entire thing, and the way his brows were clumping together, Yu Dong was sure that he was finding it extremely stressful already, She didn''t know what his aim was with this sudden change of topic but she still nodded and said, " Yes, it can be simplified just go the kitchen and tell Huanyi to make it for you, when he is done, you sneak in back home and serve it as if you have made it."


    " I can do it, are you taking me for an idiot?" He retorted nting his hands on the table.


    Actually, he wanted to continue with the seduction n in his head but then again when he walked into the office and saw Gu Ke Jin who was standing next to the corner of the table, he threw the matter back to his head but since he came to the office he had to make some excuse so he came up with the dumbest thing he coulde up with but never did he think that he would be taken as an idiot by Yu Dong who treated him like he couldn''t cook something so simple as egg drop soup or something of the sort!


    "I am not," she raised her hands and a sigh escaped her lips, lips that he very much would have liked to nibble on his neck. " I just think that you ¡ª¡ª no, you are right, you can definitely cook the soup, it was wrong of me to assume, I am sorry about that.


    " Humph, exactly." He snorted and then pulled back but something about his pouting face made Yu Dong have this sudden urge to tease him as she said, " Listen," she dropped her voice so that only he could hear her. " Make sure to have a bucket of water next to you."


    After a brief hesitation, he looked at her with a smile that wasn''t a smile. " I will make you pay for that." She didn''t miss the challenge in his eyes as he turned around and marched out of the room giving her a very uninterrupted view of his slender back. Damn it. She had to keep her hands to herself and Xiao Hua was making it none too easy for her at all ¡ª¡ª- this was going to be a challenge and one she was afraid she was going to fail if he continued like this.


    " Miss Yu, is something the matter?" asked Gu Ke Jin as she looked at Xiao Hua who was marching out while huffing. " You usually aren''t that rude to anyone."


    Yu Dong who nearly imagined her lips on Xiao Hua''s flesh¡­ his lips parting in surprise and whimpers, smiled as she said, " I was just feeling a bit childish."

 Chapter 447 A night alone.

    Chapter 447 A night alone.¡¡¡¡Yu Dong stared at the broken wheel of the carriage and then the heavy rain that was literally flooding the streets of the town. Shops were boarded up and not one living being could be seen, if she tried she could have gone hitchhiking back home but ¡ª¡ª


    Just as the thought came into her head, she watched a wooden que fly off the top of a shop, three blocks away from her and swept past her with dangerously close proximity. She can get back home but the terms and conditions were that she was going to lose her head in the wake, walking back home in this drizzling rain would be the stupidest thing to do, thankfully she has already sent word at home that she will bete and Fang Chi along with Zhu Qian and kids should stay with the mers until she returned.


    Now it looks like she wouldn''t be able to return home at all, sighing she returned to the bar where she lit up themps that have been doused and went inside the office where she took off her clothes that have gone wet under the heavy rain. Once she was done peeling off her clothes, she ced them on her chair and let the water drop down before rummaging in the cardboard boxes to see if there was anything she could use to wear. But after looking for more than three minutes the only thing she found was a pair of old robes that was stuffed in the bottom of the box.


    Most probably they were bought in case of an emergency since the mers would end dirtying their shirts while working in the kitchen and winery but were never used, in the end, they were left unforgotten in the bottom of the box.


    Yu Dong rubbed the material though it was rtively coarser than the one she was used to, at least it was dry. Without anyints, Yu Dong draped it over and tied the thin belt around her waist, it felt oddly weird to be wearing just a robe but at least she wasn''t roaming in her bar naked.


    She walked out of the room and headed to the bar where themps were flickering because of theck of oil, she poured some in them before rummaging through the stock of alcohol and picked out something that would warm her up.


    The bar did have a bathroom but it wasn''t fitting for taking a bath and other rooms were just as useless when it came to a situation like this. In fact, she never actually imagined that there will a day when she will have to stay the night at the bar, all alone.


    A bang resounded in the bar as the front door was pushed open, Yu Dong raised her head to tell the guy that the bar was closed but then the person who came walking in was none other than a very wet and dripping Xiao Hua.


    This wasn''t happening, all right?


    " You are here?" Xiao Hua who was wringing the water out of his clothes looked at Yu Dong who was sitting on the table that was closest to the bar and frowned. " What are you doing here?"


    However, Yu Dong just nodded her head and looked away as if she hasn''t even seen him. " This must be hallucinations, I must be hallucinating, that''s right¡­there is no way Xiao Hua will be here."


    Xiao Hua, who has never been treated like that before frowned and said, " Hey what''s the meaning of this?"


    But Yu Dong simply snapped her eyes open and shrieked, " Shut up! You aren''t really here all right?"


    Xiao Hua: "?" Then who was standing in the middle of the bar with water dripping out of his body?


    Yu Dong pinched the space between her brows as she tried to look anywhere but her office from where she could hear the sound of clothes rustling, the urge to just pluck her courage up and run out of the bar kept climbing her spine but then as soon a she looked out of therge window on the right.


    In the veil of darkness and the roar of the storm, she could see many dangerous things flying around her and there, and because the roads of the towncked potholes and sewers, they were now filled up to the point that Yu Dong can probably swim in it with ease.


    Except that there will be a lot of hurdles that would be thrown at her.


    Going out now would be dangerous but staying in here would be more dangerous. Confused she stayed seated battling the rationality that was telling her that swimming out on the road in this weather would be suicide.


    It was then when the door to her office opened and footsteps came from behind, a bit frustrated by herself, Yu Dong looked away just as Xiao Hua came to stop in front of her. " Are you upset that I am here?"


    " No," she refused at once, admitting that she was upset with him being alone with her would be like acquiescing that she was indeed affected by him, she couldn''t do that not when he already had a faint inkling of what''s going on in her head.


    Xiao Hua squinted his eyes but didn''t say anything, instead, he picked up the robe and carelessly sat on the chair, letting the slit in front of his robe show off his long and slender legs.


    Yu Dong felt heat creep into her cheeks as she cleared her throat and said, " Cover is properly, how will you feel if I was to sit as carelessly as you?"


    She expected him to cover up as she had expected him to just like her husbands who were too shy but Xiao Hua was a unique piece in himself, not only did he not cover up, he even leaned backnguidly before looking at her with a sly smirk. " I don''t know why don''t you show me. Maybe I will be able to tell you about how I feel."


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." This flirty mer!


    Pssh give me a few gifts and power stones! It motivates me to work hard!

 Chapter 448 Its too late

    Chapter 448 Its toote¡¡¡¡Yu Dong was so furious that she wanted to bang her head on the table, what was she doing and why was Xiao Hua even here? She knew in her heart that he was trying to bait her and thus, sucked in a breath and calmed herself down, ignoring the ming desire that was burning in her body. It was all right, it was just spending a night alone with him, there was no need for her to act like this, it wasn''t as if they were locked in a closed room.


    The bar was big and the entire floor could be used to avoid Xiao Hua if things were to get out of control.


    With that Yu Dong was calm enough to ignore the burning gaze that was pointed at top of her head, she lowered her head and picked up the cup that had the leftover wine and took a sip, however just as she was going to drown the entire amount, she paused and then looked at Xiao Hua who was staring at her with his elbow ced on the armrest of the chair and head resting against the knuckles of his fingers, she thought about something and put the cup down on the table.


    Though her drinking capacity was good it was still better to not get drunk with a mer inpany, what if she did something that she would have never done when she waspletely rational? Drinking at the moment was really dangerous and dangerous things always came with risks, one that she didn''t want to take. Pushing the wine jar away, Yu Dong leaned back on her chair, maybe she should go to the top floor and stay the night there?


    She was still pondering on what she should be doing when Xiao Hua raised his head and looked at Yu Dong with a sly look in his eyes. " Pour me some wine."


    Yu Dong''s head snapped up as she looked at Xiao Hua in surprise and horror. " What are you even saying? Do you even know that your alcohol intake is not good? You do know that right."


    Xiao Hua rolled his eyes as he picked up the wine jar and the cup that Yu Dong has left on the table, because he leaned all of a sudden, Yu Dong caught a glimpse of the jade white skin as the robe went loose on his body and cleared her throat before looking away with determination.


    See no temptation, hear no temptation, don''t talk to any temptation.


    She chanted in her head as she looked at the corner of the bar where the empty wine barrels were sitting. She heard a clink and turned her head to look at Xiao Hua who was pouring himself a generous amount of wine and she couldn''t help but say, " If you get drunk then I will not take care of you."


    Xiao Hua took a sip of the wine that was overflowing in the cup and then turned to look at her with a frown. " I am cold, you have no idea, I was supposed to have a good time shopping for a wonderful piece of cloth before having dinner in the Song restaurant but before I could do that the clouds started to pour down like they have been waiting for eons to let their shower down. I walked from the Song family to the bar, I am soaked to my bones, if I don''t drink wine, I am going to get sick by tomorrow morning."


    His exnation was correct but Yu Dong was worried that Xiao Hua will lose control, the guy seemed like he could hold his alcohol well but the truth was that he couldn''t even drink past three cups before he starts losing control of his emotions. If something like this happened when they were alone then she didn''t know what might happen so even though she knew that she was being a bit selfish, she still said, " I know but you shouldn''t be drinking with a woman when you are alone¡­ I know that you trust me but you should still be defensive." She paused and then added, "At least be careful and don''t drink more than a cup."


    " If you are so worried that I will get drunk then you might as well do something else that will heat my body," said Xiao Hua as he finished drinking his first shot Yu Dong already felt like trouble was brewing. She tried to yank the wine jar from his hands but Xiao Hua held on to it tightly and then looked at Yu Dong before tugging the wine jar back along with her wrist. " I never paid attention but you have a pretty thin and delicate looking wrist, Yu Dong."


    " What are you¡ª¡ª" began Yu Dong but then Xiao Hua leaned closer to her wrist and poked out his tongue and she knew immediately what he was going to do, her eyes widened and she shook her head fervently. " Don''t you dare Xiao Hua!"


    But she was still a stepte as Xiao Hua was already dragging his tongue along her skin.


    Stunned, Yu Dong retracted her hand back immediately before she stood up from the seat as if she was burned and looked at Xiao Hua who waszily looking at her with half-lidded eyes. " What are you doing, Xiao Hua?" She asked feeling like she has been thrown off her loop. " You can do better, don''t ..don''t mistake something for something else¡­ this is not love."


    She whispered thest part as if afraid that she would break Xiao Hua.


    But thetter just snickered before pouring some more wine in his cup and drinking it all in one gulp, only then did he stand up from his seat and Yu Dong immediately picked on a defensive stance as she warned. " Don''t you dare, Xiao Hua¡­stay where you are, we can''t do anything of the sort that you have in your head."


    Xiao tilted his head and brilliantly smiled. " I am afraid it''s toote, Yu Dong."

 Chapter 449 I will make you like me

    Chapter 449 I will make you like me¡¡¡¡Yu Dong shrieked in her head as Xiao Hua raised his arms and hugged her just as she tried to dodge him, their stance went weird as she ended up with her head against his chest. From this position she could hear Xiao Hua''s heartbeat that was going out of control, causing her own heart to skip a beat or two. " Do you think that I have any other option huh, Yu Dong? It''s toote as you can hear, will you still say that I am mistaking something for something else?" His grip on her neck loosened and Yu Dong immediately pulled back as she looked at the slightly drunk-looking Xiao Hua. " Don''t take my love for something so stupid as infatuation, I know the difference you know?"


    Hearing his confession, Yu Dong felt her mind buzz as she tried to get a hold of herself. She could feel her body light up the second he said those words but she still stayed where she was clenching her fists in a hope that she wouldn''t do something unforgivable to Xiao Hua.


    Taking in a deep breath, she pushed Xiao Hua away from herself. " I know what you are trying to say but you are not in your senses at the moment. Let''s talk when you are sane and the effects of alcohol have gone down, all right? I will listen to you then all right?"


    But talking to a drunk person was like ying the lute to a buffalo.


    Whatever Yu Dong said to Xiao Hua went over his head as he narrowed his head and sped her hands. " Are you rejecting me?"


    " That''s not what I am doing," Yu Dong sensed the danger in his voice the second it went down a pitch and immediately tried to correct the situation. " I am not rejecting you, I just said that we will talk in the morning when you are clear-headed, all right?"


    " Why are you rejecting me?" said Xiao Hua as he took a step forwardpletely ignoring what Yu Dong just said, causing thetter to retreat and knock against a chair. " What do I not have for you to reject me like this?"


    Yu Dong felt her temple throb this was why she didn''t want him to drink. She knew that he will do something like this, after all, he was always like this ¡ª- an unreasonable drunkard after he took more than three cups of wine and what was more the wine that she picked up was a rarely strong one, she picked it because she thought that she was going to be alone but who would have thought.


    " Xiao Hua, calm down¡­" she raised her hands and tried to put a stop to Xiao Hua''s pace. " We can calmly talk about this man, there is no need for you to be this agitated?"


    " Am I not beautiful enough?" He asked with his pace sluggish but determined. " Am I not good looking for you to get hot?"


    " That''s not it¡­" Yu Dong tried to get past him as he lunged at her, rounding around the corner of the room as she ran to the stairs of the second floor. She needed to get away from here unless she wanted to be mauled by a drunken mer but as soon as she walked to the staircase she realised there was a small problem¡­. Actually a big one ¡ª¡ª the door to the second floor was locked.


    She gritted her teeth thinking whether she should break the lock or not but then decided against it, if she used her strength on the frail door it might break. After all the door wasn''t that sturdy enough to hold her back.


    Grounding her teeth to dust, she turned to look at Xiao Hua who has almost caught up to her and immediately went down to head in the other direction. " Don''te near me Xiao Hua, I swear¡­ I swear I will hit you! Stay away, you hear me?" Then she raised a cushion that was on the couch that was used in the waiting area of the bar at him.


    How she wished she could knock him out but Xiao Hua was so small and weak, she was worried that she will end up hurting.


    In the end, she could only do one thing and that was ¡ª- run around the bar.


    " Stop running you coward!" shouted Xiao Hua as he picked up the cushion that has dropped on the floor and threw it back at Yu Dong. " Stop and answer me, am I not beautiful enough? Or am I not bold enough? I have used all my courage to confess and you are running away from me? What kind of woman are you?"


    " I am trying to save your virtue here!" Yu Dong shouted back, quite upset with the '' coward'' taunt as she looked at Xiao Hua over her shoulder. " You don''t know what you are doing at the moment, if something happens then you will be the first one to cry and regret it."


    Xiao Hua paused and so did Yu Dong as she stared at his face which was oddly flushed and his eyes that have been rimmed red because of the tears that have collected at the corner. The two of them stayed in the position of stalemate before ¡ª¡ª


    " What ¡­What are you doing?" shrieked Yu Dong shrilly as she looked at Xiao Hua who was untying his belt and immediately rushed to sp his hands to make him stand still. " What do you think you are doing?" she asked angrily looking at Xiao Hua with enraged eyes. " How can you give yourself up so cheaply?"


    " Because you wouldn''t take me any other way!" shouted Xiao Hua as he looked Yu Dong in the face. " I want you to look at me, I want you to like me. Why won''t you like me?" His sudden shout took Yu Dong by surprise and she let go of his hands causing thetter to cup her face as he squished her cheeks, " Tonight I will make you like me." With that, he leaned in closer...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    kiss= shower author san with gifts and powerstones.


    no kiss = less than 200 powerstones andck of gifts like three days.


    (Yup ying hooligan)

 Chapter 450 I like you (part 1)

    Chapter 450 I like you (part 1)¡¡¡¡" Wait, Wait, Wait," everything happened so suddenly that Yu Dong didn''t even get a chance to understand what was going on, she was supposed to be left alone and have a peaceful night, so howe the situation drastically escted to this point. She nted her hand against Xiao Hua''s mouth looking at him incredulously, she knew that the mer was too bold for his own good but this was still too much." Xiao Hua, stop you are not sober at the moment, believe you don''t want to get a kiss right now, all right?"


    However, her words fell on deaf ears as Xiao Hua pushed her until she hit the leg of a chair behind her and took a tumble taking Xiao Hua with her. Worried that she will hurt him, Yu Dong wrapped her hand around his waist¡ª¡ª she swore that she only did it to safeguard his fall but somehow they ended up in a more dangerous position than they originally were, with him in herp with her arm around his waist.


    " Yu Dong¡­" murmured Xiao Hua cupping her face with his hands as he raked his thumb over her bottom lip. " You have no idea how much I want you." With that he swooped down but Yu Dong turned her head in time causing his petal-like lips to kiss her cheek, she could feel goosebumps break all over her skin as his warm lips nted against her cold cheek, and she ced her hands on Xiao Hua''s waist as she tried to pull him off her, " Don''t be like this, Xiao Hua¡­we can''t do this."


    "Why?" He asked still drunk on the wine that he has gulped down a few minutes ago, tracing her jaw with his hands, he skimmed his nose and lips against her neck inhaling her scent. " Why can''t we? I don''t mind it."


    His hands reached down until they were resting under the swell of her breasts. " I don''t mind giving myself to you, so why do you mind it so much."


    Yu Dong sped his wrists in her hands, stopping him from raising his hand ever further than he already has. " Don''t do it, Xiao Hua¡­ please." She whispered trying to hold on to thest bit of her rationality that she had in her head. " You don''t want this, so stop shortchanging yourself. You deserve better."


    " They all say but that''s all because they look down on me because of my background," a cynical smile came to his face as he pulled back and looked her right in the eye. " You too¡­ do you look down on me? Or do you question my purity?"


    Lips pursed, Yu Dong stared at him before answering his questions, " I am thest person to question your purity, Xiao Hua."


    " Good," he said before throwing his arms around Yu Dong''s neck and kissing her lips. Yu Dong only felt a warm sensation against her lips before her eyes widened and she tried to push him off her body, this couldn''t be happening! But she didn''t dare to hurt Xiao Hua by pushing him hard, so they stayed in the same position as Xiao Hua started nibbling on her lips as he licked and sucked her lips.


    Yu Dong tried to hold back, her clenched fingers were the evidence of her trying to hold back when she felt something hard press against her stomach and she almost felt her breath leave her body. Xiao Hua ¡ª¡ª he was hard and that wasn''t all, he was rubbing against her.


    And it was then when the string of rationality in her head frayed and she raised her hands to knot them in Xiao Hua''s hair making the kiss deeper. This time it was Xiao Hua''s turn to gasp, giving Yu Dong the opening to sweep her tongue inside his mouth as she explored every inch of his mouth ¡ª¡ª she tasted the wine that he has drunk earlier before their tongues entangled and shed against each other.


    Xiao Hua moaned against her mouth before pulling her closer and deepening the kiss as if he wanted to suck her soul, his hand that was sped by Yu Dong earlier were free to skim over her body. He undid the arm lock he had around Yu Dong''s neck and skimmed his hands over her neck, and bosom before nting them over her abdomen and tugging at her belt.


    Sensing what he was doing, Yu Dong pulled away as she stopped him from tugging at her belt. " Not now, Xiao Hua ¡­ we can''t cross the line at this moment not like this." Though her brain was all frizzled after kissing Xiao Hua, Yu Dong still had enough sense to not do something like touching his body when he wasn''t even engaged to her.


    He moved in herp, pulling the muscles of his thighs so that he was straddling her, before leaning close so that his lips were skimming over hers. " But what if I say I don''t mind, bing yours is the only thing I want."


    With his lips skimming against her jaw and neck, Yu Dong nearly lost what was left of herposure before she pulled back and said, " If I matter so much to you then it''s my responsibility to give the respect you deserve, Xiao Hua. I will not take your virginity in the middle of my bar."


    He stopped before pulling up, his eyes were still dazed with the effect of alcohol but he somehow managed to stare at her as if he could really understand her. " I see." Then his head drooped and he went pliant against her and Yu Dong breathed a sigh of relief but as she touched her lips that were swollen from the kiss, she felt her heart thump. Looks like she and Xiao Hua ended up walking on the path that they so wanted to avoid, she turned her head against the unconscious Xiao Hua and threw her head back.


    Now what?

 Chapter 451 I like you (part 2)

    Chapter 451 I like you (part 2)¡¡¡¡When Xiao Hua woke up the next morning, he was pleasantly surprised by the soft pillow that he was hugging and rubbed his head against it. The more he rubbed the nicer it felt before someone reached his hand and stopped him, " Xiao Hua, you better be awake and aware of what you are doing."


    In an instant all the sleep that Xiao Hua had in his eyes vanished as he snapped them open and saw Yu Dong lying underneath him, with an expression of sheer torment as if he had given her a round of torture that she had never ever expected and as the memories of thest night flitted in his head, he knew that he might just have done that ¡ª¡ªscrambling to his feet, he stood up straight feeling as if he more embarrassed than ever. What was he thinking? Drinking and kissing a woman he very much wanted¡­ a very particr piece of memory fromst night flickered in his head and he was reminded of how he wanted to sleep with Yu Dong and his expression turned stiff.


    Was he out of his mind? No matter how much he wanted her, he shouldn''t have done something like thatst night, now what will Yu Dong think? Will she take him for someone who was far too easy? What has he done?


    " Are you going to listen to me or not?" His head snapped up when he saw Yu Dong who has gotten to her feet and was standing next to him.


    He very much wanted to say that he waste and needed to be somewhere else but Xiao Hua also knew that he will have to talk to Yu Dong even if he didn''t want to, so he summoned the rest of, what was left of his courage fromst night and said, " No, I was thinking about something and couldn''t hear what you were saying."


    Yu Dong stared at his face before running a hand through her hair as she looked away from him and rubbed the back of her nape. " We need to talk, Xiao Hua..some serious talk."


    " Last night was¡ª¡ª" he began but she shot him a cutting nce causing him to shut up at once.


    " Don''t tell me that it was a mistake," she said correctly sensing what he wanted to say. " I heard you confess and that wasn''t just it, there was more to it and honestly, I don''t think you can walk out of this anyway."


    He couldn''t but he could have tried if Yu Dong gave him a chance.


    Her gaze skimmed over his face and then she looked away before clearing her throat and said, " Your clothes must have been dried by now, go and change ¡­ I will prepare something for us to eat."


    Xiao Hua followed her gaze and almost flushed red in shame, his robe hase undone in the night and now he was showing far more skin than what was proper. He tugged the robe close and nodded his head, " I understand, I will change out of my clothes and there is no need for you to take so much trouble just buy a few meat buns. I am not hungry." With that he scampered to the bathroom like his butt was on fire, he would have moved faster in case his head wasn''t throbbing like someone was ying the drum on the top of his head.


    Yu Dong saw him run before turning her attention to the kitchen, a smileing on her lips. " Not so daring after the effects of alcohol go down huh?"


    She chuckled lightly before heading to the kitchen, she needed to brew hangover soup for Xiao Hua. She noticed the wincing sounds that he was making under his breath most probably he was feeling the aftermath of drinking beyond his capacity.


    When Xiao Hua returned he was surprised to find a table that wasden with not only food but also hangover soup, when Yu Dong heard him, she raised her head and tipped onto the chair that was opposite to her and said, " Sit."


    Last night when he took the seat opposite Yu Dong he was feeling very confident but now that he was sober and was suffering from the second-hand embarrassment of what he didst night, Xiao Hua was no longer as confident as before, instead, he was silent as a quail, prepared to feel the wrath of Yu Dong.


    "Are you upset?" He asked after a long pause, he needed to get the answer to his question soon so that he will be able to get his heart to stop jumping like it was on high happy powder.


    Yu Dong was sipping her hangover soup, though she didn''t drink that much it was still better to drink hangover soup and get rid of any intoxicating substance in her body before having the ''talk''. She paused upon listening to his question before setting the bowl down, " I am not mad or upset if that''s what you are worried about." She told him after a short pause. " What about you? Do you regret what you didst night?"


    Xiao Hua carefully raised his head before cing his hands on the table. " I am embarrassed," he replied after a very long breath. " I will not lie, I am indeed very embarrassed about what I did but other than that I am fine and no, I do not regret it." Then he straightened up in his seat and looked at Yu Dong with his lips pursed in a thin line. " My confession stays the same asst night, I do like you a lot and if you can please answer my confession." Then he paused before sping his hands together and repeating what he already told herst night, " I like you, Yu Dong¡­ I have liked you for a very long time. Please give me my answer, if you can? "


    Yu Dong stared at him before leaning in close and¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 452 A presence

    Chapter 452 A presence¡¡¡¡Yu Dong wasn''t surprised upon listening to Xiao Hua''s confession, in fact, she would be a fool to be shocked upon hearing him confess afterst night''s incident. She leaned back in her chair, feeling a bit troubled but at the same time she was a little happy as well ¡ª¡ª though she wouldn''t call her feelings for Xiao Hua to be ''love'' or ''like'', she indeed had a very good impression of him and the things she felt for him couldn''t be described as simply tonic.


    At least not anymore.


    She turned her head to look at him and noticed the nervous expression on his face and decided to be nothing but truthful to him. With one of her hands lying on her side and the other on the table she very carefully began, " I ¡­ I won''t say that I don''t feel anything for you either, I do¡­ though I am not clear whether its like or just desire for you." She noticed the way Xiao Hua''s face lit up and felt a bit amused, was she really that good? That her small concession made him happy like that? " But I will be honest with you, at the moment, I am afraid that even if my feelings for you are more than just being friends with you, I can''t act on them¡­"


    While she was speaking she kept a close nce at Xiao Hua''s expression and when she noticed that he wasn''t angry or upset, she continued, " Chi is pregnant and I do not want to give him any shock or anything that will make him upset. That is why even if we have reached the border where we can no longer deny anything, we can''t let anyone know about us at the moment¡­ I am sorry about this but this is something I have to do."


    " I know," her kindness and care for her mers was the reason he was so attracted to her in the first ce. He has seen the women bringing one mer after another in their harem without caring about their husbands, Yu Dong was different from them at least she cared about her mers and he wouldn''t ask her to change it for anything, even for himself. " I will be fine as long as we have established a rtionship¡­like I said, I am willing to wait for you."


    " Establishing our rtionship," Yu Dong scratched her chin as she thought carefully causing Xiao Hua''s heart to jump to his throat as he immediately shot up from his seat and eximed in a loud voice, " Are you denying me that as well? I never thought that you will do something like this, Dong Dong! After taking advantage of me, you are refusing to take responsibility."


    Yu Dong was both amused and angry by his reaction, she snickered nastily and said, " Xiao Hua, have you forgotten? You are the one who took advantage of me, howe suddenly it is me who took advantage of you?"


    Xiao Hua shrugged and immediately said, " But I never once denied taking responsibility of you."


    This time Yu Dongughed out, look at him, with his tiny build that was so small that she could pick up him anytime and anywhere without even breaking a sweat and here he was saying that he will be responsible for her? Was he serious?


    "I didn''t refuse to take responsibility of you either," she chuckled for a while and then very seriously looked at Xiao Hua. " I am willing to take responsibility of you but I want to clear one thing, if we get into a rtionship, I will not do anything to you until you are married to me. I do not want a repetition ofst night, I know that you like me and that''s enough for me at the moment as for the rest of the time, try to understand me more as a person. Because as embarrassing as it sounds, we don''t know much about each other."


    Xiao Hua had to admit that she was right. He didn''t know her that well, though he liked her a lot apart from the basic things, he didn''t know anything about Yu Dong¡­what she said was not only respectful but also quite nice, this was his first time listening to someone caring about him so much, before her¡ª¡ª every woman he came in contact with wanted nothing more than holding him down and drag him to their bed but here he was giving Yu Dong a full opportunity to drag him but she was willing to wait.


    " All right, I understand." Xiao Hua nodded his head, he wouldn''t refuse this suggestion that Yu Dong has given him. She has taken a step back and was willing to give him a chance then he should too take a step back and do as she was asking him.


    " But we are in a rtionship aren''t we?" He asked after a short pause feeling it to be too good to be true.


    Yu Dong smiled at him with adoration as she gave him a tiny nod. "Yes, we are in a rtionship for the time being until we get married."


    " Yu Dong! You are so amazing!" Xiao Hua who felt like he was walking in the seventh heaven immediately threw his arms around Yu Dong''s neck causing thetter to chuckle.


    He was so happy that he embraced Yu Dong at once and that was the scene that Gu Ke Jin came to witness as soon as she opened the door of the bar and found Xiao Hua straddling Yu Dong. Her brows scrunched up and she would have yelled at him if not for catching glimpse of Yu Dong who was smiling at Xiao Hua calmly.


    Gu Ke Jin swallowed her words and then cleared her throat causing Xiao Hua to jump off Yu Dong''sp with a yelp. He turned to look at her in surprise before heaving a sigh of relief, " Oh it''s you."


    It''s you? Did this mer have no shame? Where was the blush? Why was he looking at her as if some random cat or dog barged in?


    ----------------


    " Yes, it''s me," though Xiao Hua''s reaction was anything but normal, Gu Ke Jin was used to him being unique whenpared to other mers, therefore she didn''t mind him acting like this, instead she calmly shrugged off her straw hat and jacket that she wore to protect herself from the rain and walked inside the bar. " Did you two stay the night here?"


    Both Yu Dong and Xiao Hua looked like they didn''t go back home, Xiao Hua was still dressed in yesterday''s clothes and Yu Dong was dressed in a robe that was thrown in the office when it didn''te in use.


    " We did," Yu Dong replied knowing that there was no point in denying it. " The storm was too violentst night and we couldn''t go back home after we were done with our work. Staying here looked a lot more reasonable than being caught in a storm."


    Gu Ke Jin nodded in understanding, the storm was indeed violent. Last night many people who couldn''t find a shelter were injured. If either Yu Dong or Xiao Hua would have walked back home then surely they would have suffered. " It was a good decision to stay here, I heard that at least ten people were injuredst night because they tried to return home."


    Yu Dong was startled by the information ¡ª¡ª ten people? That was arge number with no proper medical equipment and knowledge surely these people will suffer a great deal. Fortunately, she didn''t run out of the bar willy nilly or else the count would have risen to eleven.


    " Is it still raining?" Last night the storm was causing havoc and she pulled the curtains of the big window, before dragging Xiao Hua to the innermost corner of the bar. Therefore, she couldn''t hear the sound of raining from outside.


    " Not likest night," was all Gu Ke Jin said as she turned to look at Xiao Hua and said, "st night one of the mammies sent word that Li Hanjing was worried about you, so I told him that you are with me. You should go home and take a look, I guess your friends must be really worried about you."


    After she was done rying the message to Xiao Hua, she turned back to Yu Dong and added, " Master Chi too sent one mammy, he asked me to tell you that there was no need toe back home and stay where you are lest you try to get back home with the storm going on like that."


    Yu Dong felt a bit guilty about worrying Fang Chi before she pushed herself off the chair and said, " I will send word to him once the mammies arrive, we still need to discuss theunch of our new dishes there is no time for me to go back home right now," then she looked at Xiao Hua who was standing next to her and patted his head. " Go back home, this time don''t go on foot but instead take a cart, the road is slippery you will end up hurting yourself."


    " I understand," with a blushing face, Xiao Hua responded. He felt really happy upon being cared for by Yu Dong like a lover instead of a friend. Then he took the umbre that Gu Ke Jin handed to him and walked towards the threshold of the bar with a goodbye wave but then just as he was going to step out of the bar, he rushed back and threw his arms around Yu Dong again before kissing her smack on the lips.


    He heard Gu Ke Jin gasp behind him but he didn''t regret his decision, he wanted to stay as close to Yu Dong as he could and enjoy this not so secret rtionship of theirs for a while.


    Once he pulled back Yu Dong red at him but he could see the smile in her eyes as she pinched his cheek and said, " You naughty mer, go ¡­ return home soon. Or else Li Hanjing wille to the town while worrying about you."


    " I know," this time though reluctant he walked out of the bar.


    Gu Ke Jin who witnessed something really shocking looked at Yu Dong like she has seen a ghost. " You¡­ what was that?"


    " A mer in love?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Hua hummed as he got off the ox cart and paid Aunt Wang the fare before walking towards the vige with a pretty pink umbre over his head.


    " I am a little mer, walking to my home ¡­ oh dear I have lost the way, someonee and fetch me my heart." He sang skipping as he jumped past the potholes and the mud-filled pits, trying to avoid dirtying his clothes because he was too busy keeping his clothes clean, he didn''t sense the presence that was following him as soon as he got off Aunt Wang''s ox cart.


    ------ new rewards systems---


    1) castle -- one bonus chapter


    2) spacecraft --- three extra chapter


    3) gachapon ---five extra chapter ( one extra chapter for five, three days consecutively)

 Chapter 453 Stay away from Yu Dong

    Chapter 453 Stay away from Yu Dong¡¡¡¡" Are you Xiao Hua?" A voice suddenly called from behind causing Xiao Hua to jump in the air. After confirming his rtionship with Yu Dong, Xiao Hua was lost in his own world humming happily and never did he expect that someone would creep behind him like this. Stunned beyond belief, Xiao Hua turned around to look at the person behind him and almost heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the person behind him was a mer with a size smaller than him and not some crazy stalker.


    " Yes, I am," answered Xiao Hua with a frown as he looked at the mer who was ring at him in a rather unfriendly way. " What do you want?" Sensing that the mer wasn''t here to talk about sunshine, daisies and what beautiful weather it was, Xiao Hua asked without beating around the bush.


    The unfriendly mer snorted. " I am Ke Lixin."


    Xiao Hua''s frown became even more prominent as he looked at the mer who was introducing himself to him without him asking. " And what am I supposed to do about that Pixin?"


    " Not Pixin, Ke Lixin!" Face flushed the mer snapped at Xiao Hua angrily. " I am here because I want to have a little chat with you."


    " Oh," was all Xiao Hua said before he took out a small stack of paper like a notebook from his pants pocket and started skimming through it, his action made Ke Lixin stupefied as thetter almost yelled out loud. " What are you doing? What''s the meaning of this? I am here to have a chat with you, what are you doing with these papers?"


    Ke Lixin wasn''t allowed to study by his parents¡ª¡ª only his sisters were allowed to study given that they will be the future of their family as for him, he would be married off to another house and therefore wasn''t allowed to waste money on things such as studying. He was low key a bit jealous of his sisters who were allowed to study, thus, when Xiao Hua took out a bunch of papers, Ke Lixin thought that he was mocking him and became even more upset.


    " Are you looking down at me?" yelled Ke Lixin as he red at Xiao Hua.


    " Shhh, keep quiet I am checking," with his finger on his lips, Xiao Hua shushed Ke Lixin as he continued to look through the papers. Only after he was done looking through the entire stack of papers did he look over at the mer and then with an apologetic expression he said, " So, Sorry. I don''t think you have any appointment with me today, tomorrow or next year, so I am afraid that I cannot take my precious time for you,e again tomorrow and book an appointment with me first, we will talk then, all right? For now, see you again."


    Then he skimmed his gaze up and down the mer who was brimming with nothing but hostility and pursed his lips. " Or not."


    After saying that with a twist of his hips, he turned around to walk away.


    Ke Lixin stared at Xiao Hua''s back, just now he was too stupefied with what happened and couldn''t understand what just happened but now as soon as Xiao Hua turned around, he snapped out of his daze and rushed after Xiao Hua. " Hey, I am not done! Who do you think you are to walk away from me like this?"


    " A free citizen" responded Xiao Hua with an eye roll before turning around and looking at him with his hands on his hips. " And who are you to stop me? Are you my daddy? Why will I stop and listen to you just because you asked me to? Do I look that obedient to you? If so, then I am afraid that you need a doctor to have your eyes checked."


    Then without giving a chance to Ke Lixin to say anything, he snorted and twisted his waist before turning to continue his journey home.


    Ke Lixin has never encountered a mer like this, a mer with no filter and no care about a thing that others have to say. " Hey! You stop for me!" But there was no way he could let Xiao Hua leave just like that, if so wouldn''t he make a wasted trip here? He have to say what he wanted or else he wouldn''t be able to sleep at night!


    " Sorry, I don''t take orders until I am naked," called out Xiao Hua with a wave of his hands.


    Furious at being treated like this by a mere courtesan, Ke Lixin gritted his teeth and rushed towards Xiao Hua with quickened pace and whipped in front of him causing Xiao Hua to stop with a frown as he looked at the mer in front. " You will not walk away from me, you cannot walk away from me like this! I need to have a very serious chat with you, so you better listen to me!"


    " Why will I?" snapped Xiao Hua done with his patience for the day. This was his limit and there was no way he was going to y along with someone as rude as this mer. " Do I owe you money or something why will I listen to you just because you asked me to?"


    " I want you to stay away from Yu Dong," Ke Lixin didn''t fall for Xiao Hau''s bait this time instead he tipped his head and looked at Xiao Hua with a haughty expression. " I have seen that you are interested in her but I think that you are simply trying to chase someone way out of your league. That is why I want you to stop and stay away from her, you are ruining someone else''s chance here."


    " And who exactly is the one whose chance I am ruining?" asked Xiao Hua with an arched brow.


    "Mine," said Ke Lixin puffing out his chest. " I live in the vige next to yours and I am interested in Yu Dong, she is totally my type and I don''t want any dog named Tom, Dick and Harry to chase her."


    And somewhere Xiao Hua felt the string of rationality snap.


    -----------------

 Chapter 454 Perverse gifts

    Chapter 454 Perverse gifts¡¡¡¡Xiao Hua raised his hand with the umbre in his hands and smacked it against the neck of Ke Lixin, knocking him unconscious before he looked around and finally found what he was looking for and then crouched down to hold Ke Lixin''s legs and started dragging him to the puddle that was filled with mud and kicked him until his entire behind was soaked in with mud. Once he was done finishing his criminal act, he wiped his hands on his pants before turning around and leaving as calm as you please.


    Not once did he look back at Ke Lixin who was now sleeping in the mud-filled puddle.


    " I am back!" Xiao Hua sang as he kicked open the door to his house with a sing-song voice as he took off his shoes and walked inside with a pleasant expression on his face. Now that he was with Yu Dong everything was twice as pleasing. He even smiled at the ugly mug that Little Zimo bought from a fair and strode straight towards the kitchen where he looked for Little Zimo but was surprised when he didn''t find his little brother where he should have and blinked his eyes before turning around and walking towards Li Hanjing''s room, expecting the two of them to be there but when he pushed opened the door of Li Hanjing''s room, he realised that the two of them weren''t there either.


    Frowning Xiao Hua closed the door and then ced both of his hands on his waist. " Where did the two of them go?"


    He turned around and walked towards the front door, thinking that maybe the two might have gone to see Fang Chi but then there was a loud bang in the backyard and a frown on Xiao Hua''s face deepened further before he turned around and changed his direction. He rushed to the backyard worried that someone might have gotten hurt but when he barged into the backyard, he realised that no one was hurt but instead it was Little Zimo was shovelling the ground with a hoe in a hurried manner. " We need to hurry, if Brother Hua sees this then he will blow up like a firecracker."


    Xiao Hua put a hand to his chest, slightly offended. When has he ever blown up like a firecracker? He was one of the most peaceful mers in the vige, what was little Zimo saying?


    And what was he hiding? Don''t tell him that he broke something in his room and was now trying to wipe evidence!


    As he strode closer to the two of them, Xiao Hua then heard Li Hanjing agreeing with little Zimo as he said, " You are right but don''t forget to shovel nice and deep we don''t want Xiao Hua digging this out or else he will be greatly upset."


    What was this? Little Zimo, he could understand but Brother Hanjing too? He was actually doing something like helping Little Zimo in hiding the evidence? That was simply so wrong! This was something he never expected from his Brother Hanjing! What was his brother even doing supporting that naughty brat?


    Xiao Hua crept behind little Zimo and Li Hanjing and shouted, " Aha! Now I have caught you! Tell me what you have broken!?" But as his gaze dropped down to the hole that was dug in the ground, he felt like all his blood has left his body, as he yelled, " What the hell is that?"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    " Where did you find these things?" He asked pointing at the nasty things that were now resting on the table causing a huge difort in her heart.


    Little Zimo and Li Hanjing squirmed in their seats as they looked at Xiao Hua before Li Hanjing said, " Hua Hua, calm down. I know that you are mad but there is no need for you to be upset like this, you are going to get yourself sick."


    "That''s right, brother Hua." Little Zimo chimed in as he backed Li Hanjing up and spread his hands with a smile on his face. " This is something that''s not new, we have been through this so many times, you don''t have to worry about it. As long as we ignore these, they will stop sending them as well. Think about it as nothing but a prank."


    Xiao Hua was in no mood to think of anything as a prank, he narrowed his eyes and mmed his palms t on the table and red at his two brothers of his. " I am asking you where did you f¡ª¡ª" he was still speaking when the cylindrical shaft rolled down the table and fell on the ground with a loud thunk. With just one fall it shattered into bits causing an awkward silence to fall upon the three mers before Xiao Hua sucked in a breath and continued, " I asked you two a question, where did these thingse from?"


    Li Hanjing sighed knowing that he could no longer hide it from Xiao Hua. He stood up from the table and then waddled to the kitchen while holding his pregnant belly, Xiao Hua watched him go before turning to look at Little Zimo and asked, "Where did he go?"


    " You will know soon," said Little Zimo.


    No sooner did he say than Li Hanjing came out of the kitchen and handed Xiao Hua several letters that had a very strong scent. Xiao Hua scrunched up his nose before he opened the letters and started reading them one by one¡­ the more he read the more disgusted he became, he read until he could no longer read them and threw the rest of them back on the table. " What is that? What the hell are these?"


    It was disgusting.


    No, it was beyond disgusting.


    " This is why we didn''t want to let you know," said Li Hanjing as he pulled the letters towards him and closed them all in one go. " These gifts started arriving for you three weeks ago and each gift is simply more horrible than the previous one." He tipped his head to the broken shaft and said, " That was the first gift and¡ª-" pushing a box filled with every position known to the world added, " This came today morning."

 Chapter 455 Severed tongue

    Chapter 455 Severed tongue¡¡¡¡" I am going toin," said Xiao Hua finally there was simply no stopping him. Someone stalking him, and sending him gifts was one thing but someone actually sending him perverted gifts as such was simply out of the line and no one can tell him otherwise. " I am going toin about this pervert to the vige head and¡ª¡ª-"


    " We have done that already," sighed little Zimo putting the nefarious gifts back into the box that Xiao Hua picked out of the hole that they dug in the backyard. " We tried toin to that woman on the first day when that thing," he tipped his chin at the broken shaft. " was left in front of the house, we understood the importance of the situation and immediately went to look for her."


    " Then what did she say?" asked Xiao Hua, he didn''t have any good impression of the new vige head either just as the old one she was too haughty and her way of working was simply too annoying. She didn''t listen to a thing that mers have to say, she only cared about one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª having a pristine reputation.


    Neither Little Zimo nor Li Hanjing said anything causing Xiao Hua to frown.


    " I am asking what did she say?"


    Li Hanjing gave a hard sigh. " What else will she say? She said that we were overreacting, that it was just an overly enthusiastic admirer of yours and instead of acting like that we should give her a chance so that she will stop doing things like sending gifts to our doorstep."


    " I told her that she was crazy," Little Zimo snarled from the side as he mmed his hands on the table. " But she onlyughed at me and asked me to calm down, then she went ahead and started talking about our past background and said that something like was what we should have expected and should be used to before kicking us out after insulting us thoroughly."


    He huffed and crossed his arms in front before continuing. " We thought that we can go ahead and you know toin to the Yamen but the officers in yamen are also women, I don''t think they would have heard a single thing that we have to say, instead of catching the culprit they would have locked us up instead. You know how they are, don''t you brother Hua? Always protecting women became they are the sole runners of this country."


    Xiao Hua heard everything that Little Zimo and Li Hanjing has to say before his face turned sombre and he gritted his teeth so hard that they started to make a churning sound. " This is so unfair! I am being treated like I am some sort of toy that can be touched and squeezed anytime and yet I am being asked to stay silent. Why is it always me?"


    He just wanted a normal life was it too much to ask? Can''t this psychopathic woman not leave him alone? " First it was a peeping cat and now a pervert, I don''t know about others but I am feeling really unsafe at the moment."


    " I understand, Hua Hua," said Li Hanjing nursing his temples as he picked up the frilly ribbon-like thing that was tied to the gifts. " Whoever this is, they don''t like they want to stop anytime soon. I think we should keep an eye open and hire a few more mammies to guard the door at least they will be able to catch someone."


    " I don''t think so," said Little Zimo with an eye roll. " Like you said brother Hanjing, the pervert doesn''t want to stop so obviously they will try to look for other options to get their sick gifts inside the house, I say we ignore him ¡­act like we don''t care and just stick to our routine, it''s not like the gifts they are sending are harming us? We will just dump it in the backyard if we find something like this and be done with it. After all worste to worst, what can they send, right brother Hua?"


    Xiao Hua wasn''t willing to let the culprit go like this much less turn a blind eye to everything but then he thought about the words of the Vige head and grounded his teeth. Even if he didn''t want to give up, so what? Who was going to listen to him? He had no choice but to keep silent for the time being.


    " But if this keeps on, I am going to tell Yu Dong."


    "Sure, you can but I don''t think that the situation will escte to that point."


    Three weekster.


    The situation did escte a lot and by lot, Xiao Hua meant to the point where he was almost dragged to the Yamen, thankfully his brothers were alongside him and stopped the vige head from putting the entire me on his head.


    Because someone found a dead body in front of the mers'' house.


    Yup, it wasn''t an everyday thing where you walk out of the house and you step on a dead body that was mutted to the point that it was enough to blow someone''s hair off their head.


    Even now Xiao Hua wished he could chop off his leg and throw it somewhere. If not for little Zimo making him some sweet strawberry milk he would still be standing in the courtyard screeching like a bird whose tail was stepped on.


    He sat in the living room while the vige head and elders discussed the matter of finding a corpse in the vige out of nowhere.


    Every single one of their suggestion was crazy enough to make his hair rise.


    This was not his first time seeing a corpse, he has seen a lot of mers being killed off by their buyers and returned as nothing but a cold body but the mer that was left in front of his house was killed in such a gruesome manner that he could feel his stomach churn.


    Though the mer who died was the one who became an enemy of him at his first meeting, Xiao Hua swore that he never ever met that mer alone again and he was more or less of a very delicate mer and there was no way he could have killed a mer like that.


    Of course, when he first met Ke Lixin he wanted to beat the crap out of him and then light his body on fire but there was no way he would have acted upon his desires just because he wanted to.


    He was possessive and he knew that when Ke Lixin told him to stay away from Yu Dong, Xiao Hua has been furious and hated it when he made such bold ims about Yu Dong as if he owned her but he wasn''t a murderer and he was a firm believer of if you want to kill someone destroy their pride instead of their face.


    So, instead of fighting with that mer, he simply knocked him unconscious and threw him into a mud-filled puddle but that was the end of their small cat fight.


    He may or may not have stuck a paper that read '' I am a fool'' on the forehead of Ke Lixin but that was because he wanted him to wake up to the reality that was the most he had done and the level of his brutality only reached up to there, over that anything was a big no, no for him.


    Ke Lixin must have woken up and gone back home because Xiao Hua went back to the puddle to check whether the mer was awake or not and he was stirring awake when he got there. After that Ke Lixin never returned and Xiao Hua thought of his chapter as closed, done and dusted, that was what he thought until this morning.


    He raised his head and looked at the vigers from the neighbouring pack covering Ke Lixin''s body with a white sheet and then transferred his body on an old cart before dragging it away.


    Xiao Hua took an uneasy breath ignoring the cries of Ke Lixin''s daddy. He has given his alibi and there wasn''t one but at least twenty vigers who were in the bar when Ke Lixin was kidnapped from the vige and apart from that time too he has been with either Yu Dong or his friends from the bar, in the night he returned home along with Yu Dong on Aunt Wang and Aunt Cai''s ox cart, so there was no way the me could be shifted to his head but the one thing that has shaken him to the core was the sight of Ke Lixin''s severed tongue that was wrapped in a small bow kept in an open box like it was some sort of gift and honestly, just the very sight of it was enough to make Xiao Hua fell queasy with nervousness.


    Because even if someone believed it or not he knew that this murder was the job of that psychopathic stalker.

 Chapter 456 I didn’t kill him

    Chapter 456 I didn¡¯t kill him¡¡¡¡The tongue has been severed a bit too cleanly to be done by aplete novice, the horror that reflected in Ke Lixin''s dead eyes was enough evidence that he felt every bit of pain that was given to him before he was finally killed off by his captor. The sight alone was nauseating enough but the big ribbon tied to the tongue only heightened his nausea even further, it was freaking stomach curdling and no one can deny it. Xiao Hua had taken one look at the body that was beaten ck and blue, and instantly he knew that Ke Lixin was tortured beyond limits before he was executed. It was as if the person behind this killing wanted him to suffer every second before his life escaped his body.


    Little Zimo sat next to him rubbing the pad of his thumb on the back of Xiao Hua''s hand as he softly said, " Don''t worry, we won''t let them drag you to the Yamen, this has nothing to do with us. We are weak, powerless mers, no way can we do something that horrible."


    Li Hanjing who was sitting on his right had a veryplexion with a hand sped on his mouth as he tried to stop the bile that rose in his throat before he heaved in a heavy breath before he loudly said, " That''s right, they might hate it to admit but that''s the truth, we aren''t cruel and as mers, we know that no mer ever deserve a life like that after all, mers'' life is already dangerous enough with them being targeted left and right by women and predators. No way any mer would want to do something like killing one of their own, the entire thing ispletely stupid. Hua Hua, will never do something like that, he was with us when that mer named Ke Lixin vanished from his vige and like your vigers said no one saw him, how can he pick someone up and take them away without anyone finding them out? It''s impossible."


    " It might be possible that he might have hired someone," the very distressed daddy of Ke Lixin argued back.


    " Like I said if someone was hired then you will have seen them! You didn''t see anyone leaving the vige or entering either, how can anyone kidnap him?" Li Hanjing fired back.


    "Yu Dong is going to lose her mind when she finds out that someone did something like that to you,"mented Little Zimo as he peered out of the door looking for any sign of Yu Dong. They have send one of the mammies as soon as they found the corpse lying on the threshold of their house but of course, that was after they were done freaking out. " But then again she will keep close control of her emotions, she didn''t like to show them to others in case someone takes advantage of the situation by using her emotions against her. I really don''t know how she is so good at keeping her emotions contained inside her¡­ I can''t wait for her toe here and drive these freaks crazy because they surely are driving me mad."


    " You are not alone," sighed Xiao Hua but there was a small smiling ying on his lips, Yu Dong was very good at driving the new vige head crazy. Justst week when the vige head asked her to do something to help the vigers who wereining about how she was only hiring mers and kids to help her out in the strawberry fields and Yu Dong simply stopped hiring everyonepletely saying that she was going to hire the women but now that vige head has said something like that, she was no longer in the mood to do as Vige head Gu asked.


    Vige head Gu had seen the result of going against Yu Dong when thest vige head of ten years had to leave her post but she simply refused to let go of Yu Dong and Yu Dong on the other hand turned a deaf ear to everything that Vige head Gu has to say. She had her own way to do things and this was something that Xiao Hua adored.


    " I am telling you that my son was a very gentle person, he wouldn''t have done anything like offending someone, he only came to have a talk with this mer here and returned with a face smeared with mud and poop! If he didn''t kill him then you tell me who did it?" Daddy Ke was simply refusing to believe that his son had anything to with the entire thing that went down, in his eyes Ke Lixin was some sort of angel while Xiao Hua was a demon.


    " He came here threatening me, asking me to stay away from my lover and asked me to quit meeting her!" Xiao Hua wasn''t ashamed of admitting that he was seeing someone even when others looked at him with condescending nces, he snorted and said, " He was eyeing my lover and angered me by staking a im on her like he meant shit to her, are you saying that I shouldn''t have gotten angry? In fact, I did ask your son to leave me alone because I didn''t want to fight with him but he wouldn''t listen to a thing that I have to say! And you say I killed him? Have you looked at your son? He was a lot stronger than me! What nonsense are you talking about!"


    " I believe him," said Zhu Qian who came rushing after hearing of what happened in their house. " Xiao Hua is a lot smaller and thinner than the mer who died, if he really tried to kill your son then he would have been easily overpowered by him. With his physique, he can never take a mer on who was bigger than him."


    " But he did it the first time!"


    " That was just a fluke! I took him by surprise, and then to he was alright, wasn''t he?"


    " You could have hired someone to wipe off my son, after all, you are the only one who had an altercation with him."


    " I did nothing¡ª¡ª"


    " If Xiao Hua really wanted to tackle your son he wouldn''t have given it to anyone, he would have done it himself and that very night." Yu Dong strolled into the house looking mutinous.

 Chapter 457 Is he something special

    Chapter 457 Is he something special¡¡¡¡Generally, Yu Dong always had a very pleasant smile on her face when she came to see him but today that smile was reced with a very grim scowl. Xiao Hua always wondered how it was possible for her to move so gracefully with her feet gliding on the floor instead of stomping like other women, if he didn''t know that Yu Dong was born to the couple in the vige, he would have thought that she was a princess or something of the sort. Her elegance was drilled in her bones and that made her look terrific.


    Her gaze flickered to him, she shot him a reassuring nce before turning to Zhu Qian. " Brother Zhu, Chi is alone at home can you take care of him while I deal with things that are going on here."


    Zhu Qian nodded as he walked out of the house before Yu Dong turned to look at the Vige head Gu and the Vige head of Ke Lixin''s vige along with his parents with ease and a sort of self-assurance as if she was all set to take charge in the battle. She was so confident to take on the challenges in front of her that Xiao Hua sometimes felt like she was used to fighting battles, there was this air about her that made her more assertive than others.


    cing her hand on his shoulder, she patted and asked with concern as she raked her eyes over his body carefully to see if he was hurt by the vige elders given what happened to Fang Chi thest time she was gone, her worries weren''t unfounded. " Did anyone make things difficult for you?"


    With Yu Dong backing him up, the vige head, the elders and everyone else was the least bit of his concerned, he turned to look at Ke Lixin''s parents and tipped his chin at them. " They said they want to sue me and send me to Yamne for killing their son." He leaned against Yu Dong and tried to take as much strength as he could. " I told them that I didn''t kill them but they don''t want to listen to a thing that I have to say."


    She turned to look at Ke Lixin''s parents sharply causing them to retreat closely before taking a step back.


    A snort escaped her lips before she turned to look at vige head Gu who shifted ufortably under Yu Dong''s gaze. " Did anyone see bring a dead body to the vige?"


    " No, If Xiao Hua¡ª¡ª-"


    "Xiao Hua didn''t bring an unrted mer to him to his house and had him killed, what are you talking about? And let us say even if he somehow dragged a mer here why was it that no one saw anything? Our vige is pretty active, there is no way that someone dragged a mer as big as the one that I just saw being dragged and not a single person saw it."


    Vige head Gu cleared her throat and then looked at Yu Dong with a slight smile. "The mer wasn''tpletely unrted to Xiao Hua."


    " What do you mean?"


    " You should ask Xiao Hua about it."


    Xiao Hua felt her go perfectly still before she turned to look at him with a frown as she slowly asked, " What is she saying?"


    " That mer came to me a few days ago," sighing Xiao Hua decided to tell the truth to Yu Dong, he didn''t want to let her know about it since she was already having a hard time with Fang Chi''s advancing pregnancy. " He said something about staying away from my lover and that I didn''t deserve her¡ª¡ª"


    " And then he beat my son up!" shouted Daddy Ke interrupting Xiao Hua who rolled his eyes. " I was going to tell her that but I don''t think knocking someone out because they were irritating the heck out of you means beating someone up."


    Vige head Gu licked her lips and gave a haughty sniff. " You see that mer wasn''tpletely unrted to Xiao Hua and that''s why we have a very good reason to¡ª¡ª"


    " And what about the pervert that has been bothering Xiao Hua for so long?" snapped Yu Dong causing everyone to look at vige head Gu who flushed red. " You haven''t even looked into that angle, have you? You just found a dead body and looked for the easiest option to bully and then brought these people here to take advantage of the opportunity making it look like you are doing something. You are the vige head, you are supposed to protect the vigers instead of saving your hide!"


    Immediately, Vige head Gu bristled. " Are you trying to insinuate that I don''t care about my vigers? I care about the vige just like my family."


    "Yeah, you only care about them until or unless they are of some benefit to you, I can see how good you treat the vigers all right?" Yu Dong angrily snapped back. " The mers are of no benefit to you that''s why you have been turning a blind eye to everything that they want! Or about the troubles that they are facing! I told you a month ago that Xiao Hua was being targeted by a pervert but you didn''t care for the sake of not tarnishing your reputation you let the matter go. The mers told you about the gifts that the pervert was sending him but you turned a blind eye to that as well saying that this was what they deserved. Is that how a vige head is supposed to act? Mers or not, every viger is your responsibility, you can''t just turn a blind eye to their troubles!"


    " I didn''t see that there was something to be concerned about! They are mers they should be used to such things!"


    " Oh yeah, why not I start sending perverted gifts like these to your son? And let the fun unravel?"


    Horrified, Vige head Gu raised her chin. " Don''t you dare¡ª-"


    " Why? Only your son has the right to take care of his reputation and everyone else are weeds in the wilnd?" snarled Yu Dong. " Xiao Hua was bullied but he should keep his mouth shut and tackle the situation on his own but your son cannot be subjected to the same treatment? Why is he not a mer or is he something special?"

 Chapter 458 Get me the information and do some work

    Chapter 458 Get me the information and do some work¡¡¡¡Yu Dong''s words were like an invisible p that struck Vige head Gu on the face, they didn''t leave a mark but they sure made a loud sound against her skin. For a while Vige head Gu stayed where she was and looked at Yu Dong with her mouth opening and closing before she raised her finger and pointed at Yu Dong. " What are you talking about, my son is different from them of course he will be treated well by me¡ª¡ª"


    " Oh ho ho ho," Yu Dong shook her head along with her words as she sneered coldly. " How so? Is he painted with gold or is he some immortal spirit that I have to bow down and treat him better? From what I see he is no different from others but no one can harm him because he is your son. The great vige head''s son."


    Two red dots appeared on Vige head Gu''s cheeks as she red at Yu Dong. " You don''t think you are going too far, do you, Yu Dong?"


    " You are right, I don''t think that I am going too far," folding her arms Yu Dong stared back at Vige head Gu. Only she knew how furious she was upon learning that Xiao Hua was being threatened by a perverted stalker and all of that happened right under the nose of this ipetent woman but instead of taking care of the matter when she should have, the woman ignored what they had told all because she didn''t want her reputation to be ruined and now that the matter has escted to the point where they couldn''t hold it in anymore instead of taking care of her mess, she was actually trying to put the matter on Xiao Hua''s head? How can she not be angry?


    Tipping her chin, she jibed straight at Vige head Gu. " You knew that someone dangerous was roaming in the vige but you didn''t do anything," her gaze travelled to the ''gifts'' that were left behind by the pervert and Yu Dong''s hackles rose. " Xiao Hua might have not told me about these gifts, but I don''t think that neither of these mers told you about the situation and the things that they were receiving every day on their porch, they told you, didn''t they?"


    Vige head Gu licked the edge of her lips as she lowered her head looking away from Yu Dong''s questioning gaze.


    Seeing that she wasn''t answering Yu Dong turned to look at Xiao Zimo. Thetter sensed Yu Dong''s gaze and immediately said, " She does, we brought these gifts to her house and showed it all to her but she said that we should be used to something like that as someone who worked in the tavern and when we asked her to take responsibility, she kicked us out of her house, deriding us as if we were lower than beggars!"


    Vige head Gu''s head snapped up as she red at Xiao Zimo but her re was intercepted by Yu Dong. She walked across the small tea table and stood in front of the mers, quirking a brow at Vige head Gu. " So, this is how you are taking care of the vigers? By discriminating against them? Should Iin to the authorities about how you are taking care of the job that you should have treated with great determination and respect?"


    " Yu Dong, think about it carefully¡­these mers are someone who stayed in the tavern and now that they have stopped the business they used to do, it doesn''t change the fact that they were once courtesans, how am I supposed to take a look at their customers, surely one of them is causing this trouble¡ª¡ª"


    " No," said Yu Dong so resolutely that everyone turned to look at her, but she didn''t flinch even the slightest bit and continued, " You said it yourself, didn''t you? That no one entered the vige this morning and no one saw anyone leaving either meaning someone from the vige has to be the one behind this, instead of dumping the me here and there without carefully investigating what''s really going on."


    " Who says that someone from the vige is behind this?" said Vige head Gu sounding as if she was going to fight it off with Yu Dong if she was to say anything against her.


    But was Yu Dong someone who would be scared of the Vige head Gu? Not at all. Even when she heard the unspoken threat in Vige head Gu''s voice, she smiled and said, " And who is to say that no one from the vige is behind this? Instead of thinking about excuses about how to save your skin, go and take care of this case with all the seriousness that you have in your body. Just because the pervert is targeting Xiao Hua now, doesn''t mean that he wouldn''t be troubling the other mers. In case you want to lose your title as the Vige head, you can try ignoring me again."


    " Is that a threat, Yu Dong?" raising her head Vige head Gu stared at Yu Dong. Her eyes narrowed in anger and frustration. " Are you threatening me?"


    Yu Dong smiled and took a daring step forward, arms folded and confidence pouring out of every pore of her body. " You can take it as you want, but I will let you in one thing and that''s¡ª¡ª" she lowered her voice so that only the Vige head could hear her. " I don''t have the habits of making empty threats, Vige head Mu is a perfect example of that ¡­ if you want to reign over the vige peacefully then you catch hold of that pervert for me and if you dared to ignore me against time, I will let you see why the previous Vige head was relieved when she left the vige." Her eyes narrowed slightly as she dipped her voice even lower and said, " You don''t want to ignore me, Vige head Gu because I don''t like it when I am ignored."


    Once she was done speaking, she stepped back and said, " Now go get me some information that''s going to be useful."

 Chapter 459 Compensation

    Chapter 459 Compensation¡¡¡¡Vige head Gu stared at Yu Dong wishing that she could spew fire and burn Yu Dong into crisp but she couldn''t do it. Especially for two reasons, she has heard that Yu Dong was doing a new business venture and she would often hire the kids of the vigers to help her out giving them an extra ie and the second reason was ¡ª¡ª before her, the authorities were thinking of handing the vige''s responsibility to Yu Dong. If not for her taking care of the vigers and provoking them to vote against Yu Dong, she would have lost this opportunity.


    If Yu Dong really went ahead andined to the authorities then she was afraid that the opportunity that she clung to after sucking up to the vigers for so long would go in vain.


    In the end, she bit her lip and walked out of the house with a livid expression but didn''t dare to say anything against Yu Dong.


    Once she was done dealing with the main trouble, Yu Dong turned to look at the parents of the mer who passed away this morning and bowed respectfully. " I know that you two are upset and nothing I do will bring your son back but I assure you that I will catch the culprit as soon as I can," she straightened up and when she saw that the two of them still looked dissatisfied, she sighed inwardly before taking a small card that she has made herself and handed them to the mer''s parents and said, " I own a bar in the town, if you don''t mind I will like topensate for your loss¡­ you can send one of your daughters to work at my bar, I will pay her decently but please do note that she has to work hard."


    " You can''t buy¡ª-" Daddy Ke immediately snapped at Yu Dong without looking at the card but Mother Ke took a good look and immediately stopped her husband from saying anything that was unnecessary and smiled politely at Yu Dong. " I understand, I apologise for the trouble that we caused you, I will take your offer but please make sure to get a hold of the culprit of our son''s murderer."


    " I certainly will," Yu Dong bowed to Mother Ke and watched her drag her husband away from the house without letting him make any noise.


    Only then did she release a sigh of relief.


    " What are you doing? Dragging me away like that? He got our son killed! We need to take care of that mer!" snapped Daddy Ke once he was dragged away by his wife outside the house where the mers lived. " What are you doing dragging me like this?"


    " You are such an idiot!" scolded Mother Ke as she pped the head of her husband and rolled her eyes. Waving the card in front of her husband, " You...You don''t have any idea, who that woman is, do you?"


    " I don''t care, even if that woman is the Empress¡ª¡ª"


    " She is the owner of that famous bar that has been getting a good business for a few months, if I am not wrong she is the richest woman here." Mother Ke carefully kept the card in her pocket and looked at her husband who was looking at her in shock as if he couldn''t understand half of the things that she was saying. pping again on the back of his head, Mother Ke almost rolled her eyes. " You are really good, if I hadn''t stopped you, you would have made such a big opportunity from our hands slip by."


    Daddy Ke stared at his wife for a long time before snapping. " Our son is dead!"


    " So what?" mother Ke shot back. " He was going to be married to another woman anyway, just think that you have married him off or something. With this job secured one of our daughters would have a better life, and surely once she is settled down in the town, she will take care of her siblings as well."


    When her husband continued to look livid, Mother Ke sighed and patted him on the shoulder and said, " I know that you feel like I have exchanged my son''s life for this job but the truth is that I feel upset about his loss just like you do but the thing is that getting angry, fighting and making a scene won''t get us anywhere." Pointing at Yu Dong''s house, Mother Ke continued, " Did you not see how that woman talks with her vige head? She talks with her as if she is the one in authority and even then the vige head doesn''t dare to say anything. Most probably, she knows some big names in the town that must be the reason that the Vige head didn''t dare to say a word against her."


    "A woman who has both money and power is not something, you and I can fight against. You want me to go against her but with what? I don''t know any big names and money is always tight at our house as well, what do you want me to do? In cases like this, you should just pick up what you can, get the advantage out of the entire thing and then leave it. Be d that the woman even offered uspensation or else she could have thrown us out of her house, you are getting what I am saying right?"


    Of course, Daddy Ke got what his wife was saying but he felt really bad like he was using his son''s life to exchange for a better one for his daughter.


    Seeing that he was still upset, Mother Ke sighed and calmly said, " Look I know that you are upset and I don''t me you either but you really need to understand a few things and that nothing wille out by fighting that woman, from the likes of it she is bent on protecting that mer. If we go against her then she will only create trouble for us ¡­instead of fighting just take what you can, after all, it''s not like Lixin wille from the dead if you don''t?"


    Daddy Ke sighed and nodded his head. " Maybe you are right."


    Ps: hey guys keep supporting the work when I see less support I can''t summon motivation to continue.

 Chapter 460 There was no one before

    Chapter 460 There was no one before¡¡¡¡"Are you okay, Xiao Hua?" Yu Dong turned to look at Xiao Hua once Ke Lixin''s parents were gone, though she did want to take care of him first but dealing with those troublesome pests was more important. " Did they try to hurt you or something?"


    Xiao Hua shook his head, with his hands sped in hisp, he stared down and said, "It''s just that I cannot get that sight out of my mind, I can''t believe that someone would do something like that ¡­like they really think that I would appreciate something so horrible as them cutting off someone''s tongue and then cing it in a box like its some sort of precious gifts? They have to be out of their minds. I...I just can''t wrap my mind around what happened¡­."


    He trailed off before slumping on the ground.


    " Woah!" Yu Dong immediately caught him before he could fall to the floor and dragged him up on the sofa before turning to look at Little Zimo and Li Hanjing. " I will be disturbing you, get his room ready, will you please?"


    " There is no trouble at all," said Little Zimo already on his feet as he started to walk towards Xiao Hua''s room. " This is what we are supposed to do, after all, Brother Hua is like our biological brother."


    " Thank you," Yu Dong carefully picked Xiao Hua up in her arms and carried him over to his room, she was surprised that he was lighter than Chen Mi even though when he was like a year or two older than Chen Mi. " Is he not eating properly?" She asked with a frown, looking at the limp figure that hardly had any flesh in it.


    " Brother Hua is used to starving himself," said Little Zimo from the front as he moved to open the door of Xiao Hua''s room. " He hardly ever eats everything that I give him ¡­ back in the tavern we used to eat one meal because Madam Xiang didn''t want us to get fat and ruin our figure, so she only gave us a meal back then and because we would get hungry at the evening, brother Hua started to eat only half a meal in the noon, so that he could have the rest at the night. Usually, mers who entertained guests would eat something but Brother Hua hates eating with a stranger, so he hardly ever ate anything worried that they might slip something in it. As a result, he grew to eat less and less."


    " Later on he became influenced by the noble master who maintained their figure as thin and wimpy," said Li Hanjing while walking beside Yu Dong, staring at the unconscious Xiao Hua. " I tried to tell him thatpared to those rich masters who can eat whatever they want to fill their stomach, we were different but he never listened to anything and kept on continuing with that unhealthy habits of his, that''s one of the reasons why he is tinier than other mers¡­ he hardly eats anything so the necessary nutritions are often skipped." He shook his head and sighed. " I just don''t understand why he is so bothered by how he looks."


    " That''s right, you should see him screech when he gets a pimple or boils on his face," said Little Zimo with a smile. " He will raise the entire house on his head and huddle himself in his room until the pimple goes down and will onlye out when he is sure that the pimple has left his face for good."


    " Don''t make me remember it," said Li Hanjing trying to suppress his smile as he looked at Yu Dong. "There was a time when he was going through puberty and ended up getting a load of pimples on his face, it wasn''t ugly just a bit awkward to look at because he was such a pretty young and of course, Xiao Hua was the most upset with it, he immediately started to do strange remedies. We didn''t use to serve customers back then, so we weren''t able to get much money¡­all our money was taken away by Madam Xiang¡­ so, he would do whatever he could do that he could without spending his money."


    " Then there came a time where a mer who disliked Brother Hua that the secret to his glowing skin was cow dung''s wine."


    Yu Dong''s face scrunched up almost immediately as she watched little Zimo push open the door and said, " Cow dung''s wine?"


    " That''s right, I am pretty sure that there was no such thing as that but the mer told brother Hua that there was and he should try it, and Brother Hua, who was desperate was willing to take his chances¡­ I and Brother Hanjing had to spend at least two weeks guarding him¡­only then did he drop the idea."


    " That too when his pimples were gone," said Li Hanjing with a soft smile, his eyes reminiscent. " He was really hard to deal with back then, still is but when he was young¡­ he was harder to deal with."


    " And no one came to trouble him when he was at the tavern?" she asked looking at Li Hanjing. He shook his head and sighed in frustration, " I know that you are asking me this because you want to know about the identity of the woman but I can assure you that no one ever came to disturb Xiao Hua like this before, which ispletely surprising. Because if that woman really liked Xiao Hua then she would havee to see him when he was at the tavern after all he was there for sale¡­ if she wanted she could have bought him from there, now troubling him out of nowhere is apletely wrong thing to do, don''t you think so?"


    "It is not that she came to trouble him out of nowhere or that she didn''t have the thoughts to purchase him, it''s just that she has never seen Xiao Hua before and now that she has seen him, she knows that she can no longer have him," Yu Dongy Xiao Hua on the bed and then turned to look at Li Hanjing and Little Zimo with a frown.

 Chapter 461 Take him to our house

    Chapter 461 Take him to our house¡¡¡¡" If the woman wasn''t looking for Xiao Hua before when she could have gotten her hand on him, then it can only mean that she didn''t know him before or never saw his face before because the gifts that she is sending him are something that one can totally never buy from the shops at the town. They are a rare thing and hard to find, sold in the market for a high price¡­ her purchasing those things, can only mean that she has a lot of money ¡ª¡ª-" she turned to Li Hanjing and asked, " Speaking of gifts why didn''t you three tell me before? I could have at least done something for you guys now the trouble is like this, what are we going to do now? If you told me earlier then maybe I would have done something to stop her before."


    "It''s not that we didn''t want to tell you," said Little Zimo with his head lowered. " We just thought that the woman will let go of Brother Hua once we start ignoring her, but who would have thought that she was capable of something this dangerous? I am surprised as well, I just thought of her as a prankster and nothing more. I never expected that she will be able to kill someone, I thought that¡­"


    " We were worried that Xiao Hua''s reputation will take a big blow if he was to disclose this matter to others, that is why we hid this from him as well," said Li Hanjing. " Don''t get angry at him though, he only came to know about this a few weeks ago and he wanted to tell you but you received a letter from your husbands in the capital and the Fang Chi also needed your attention¡­ you were also busy running around for the shop that you are buying and that was why he kept it to himself instead of telling you, he didn''t want to add to your burden when he couldn''t do anything to reduce it."


    Yu Dong sighed, she knew Xiao Hua was trying to be considerate to her but it would have been better if he cried and made a fuss, that way she would be able to give him the attention that he wanted. But no, he was trying to be considerate, especially when he should be asking her for her help.


    She sighed and patted Little Zimo and Li Hanjing on the shoulders. " You two must have been startled as well, go and have a rest as well. I will stay next to him and take care of him, don''t worry okay?"


    Li Hanjing and Little Zimo nodded before the two of them turned around and walked out of the room, their gazes flickering to Xiao Hua as they left.


    Once they were gone, Yu Dong turned to Xiao Hua who was lying unconsciously on the bed and sighed exaggeratedly. She picked up a chair from the corner of his room and sat next to his bed, as she lightly admonished him in his sleep because she knew that if she was to scold him when he was awake, he will only pout and make an adorable face asking her not to scold him. " Why are you such an idiot huh Xiao Hua? When I ask you not to make a fuss you will make one that I can''t even take a look at the work I am doing and yet now you did something like this, was it fun hiding such a big thing from me huh? You have really grown up huh, you even learned to hide things from me."


    It wasn''t that she was just angry at Xiao Hua, she was angry at herself as well. Xiao Hua has been with her all the time throughout these three weeks and yet she didn''t even see that something was wrong with him, she should have known that something was up with him and taken care of this matter but she was just too busy with this and that¡ª¡ª she couldn''t pay attention on him. No, it wasn''t that she couldn''t pay attention to him, it was that he was being a bit too understanding and she thought that he will be fine even with her not being next to him, who would have thought that something so horrible would happen to him.


    She held his wrist and leaned her face against it as she groaned in distress. " I am so sorry, Xiao Hua... I should have taken proper care of you."


    As his girlfriend, she practically failed to protect him when it was necessary.


    " Umm¡­" she raised her head when she saw him frowning, and understood that he must be dreaming of what happened earlier this morning. Raising her hand, she softly caressed his forehead and said, "It''s all right, I am here¡­nothing will happen to you okay? Don''t worry and rest at ease."


    " I will be here when you wake up, so you can sleep at ease."


    " Don''t worry, I will catch that woman for you ¡­ you don''t need to worry at all."


    She kept murmuring soft words in his ears while holding on to his hand and slowly Xiao Hua''s frown eased and he went back to sleep.


    Seeing that he went back to sleep, Yu Dong sighed. This time it was going to be really tough.


    Just as she was thinking about whether she should sing something, she heard Fang Chi''s voiceing from the front hall and she frowned. Turning her head, she stood up from her chair and nced at Xiao Hua, once she was sure that he was in deep sleep ¡­ she crossed the room and walked out the room. And sure enough, Fang Chi was standing in the living room with Li Hanjing and Little Zimo, she closed the room behind her and walked toward Fang Chi, her brows tightening as she looked at the sweat dripping down his face and hurried over. " Did you run here? Didn''t I say that you stay at home and don''te here? There are still spots of blood that need to be cleaned what are you doing? Aren''t you scared that you will have nightmares at night, what will happen if you get startled?"


    Fang Chi let Yu Dong shoot out one thing after another and once she stopped he raised his hands and said, " Are you done? Can I speak now?"


    " Ah Chi¡­" she tried to be stern with him but he gave her one of those innocent expressions of his and she gave up.


    " I did want to stay at home but then I heard about the entire matter and I couldn''t sit still, having someone drop a body is one thing but someone stalking brother Hua is different¡­don''t you think that if we take this matter lightly, his life might be endangered?" He asked with a concerned expression.


    " I know, I am thinking about what I should do," said Yu Dong rubbing her temples. " I know the severity of the situation¡ª¡ª"


    " If so why don''t you invite brother Hua to our house?"

 Chapter 462: No other choice

    Chapter 462: No other choice


    " Bring him back home?" Yu Dong was surprised that Fang Chi even came up with this idea, after all no one better than him knew that bringing Xiao Hua home would change the target from the mers to them, though she wasn''t worried about herself, she was worried that something will happen to Fang Chi and her child. She carefully looked at his belly which was finally showing itself and said, " Are you sure you want to take him with us? You are still pregnant Chi."


    " I know and don''t worry, I won''t do anything that will get me in trouble, I just think that after something like this happened, we shouldn''t take this woman lightly," he came forward and held Yu Dong''s hands as he lightly sighed. " I know how hard it is to leave in fear every day, back then when Mu Yuxi was chasing after me, I was so scared that I couldn''t even sleep at night. I thought that if I was to go into a deep sleep and she was to sneak inside my house, I will be taken away."


    " But that was when she just wanted me to marry her, this time the matter ispletely different. The woman chasing after Xiao Hua is not normal and I fear that she really might have something dangerous going on in her head¡­ if you don''t bring brother Hua back then I will not be able to sleep at night given that he would be sleeping here with a bunch of mers. Though you have hired so many mammies, she was still able to do something this dangerous, I am afraid for his safety, Dong Dong¡­ this is not just a simple matter of him being chased by a stalker but a bloody murderer, it''s not good to leave him alone here."


    When Yu Dong saw that he was indeed worried about Xiao Hua, she was slightly touched. Raising her hand she patted him on the head and said, " Chi you are really kind-hearted, very well I will take Xiao Hua home but make sure that you do not throw yourself in harm''s way when I am not there with you okay?"


    Fang Chi nodded with an obedient smile. " Don''t worry, I might look like I have a lot of courage but the truth is that I don''t really have many guts, if something dangerous happens I will be the first to run with Brother Hua." He joked with his tongue poking out causing Yu Dong tough out loud as she patted his shoulders. " Yes, I know that my Chi is the smartest."


    Then she turned to Li Hanjing and Xiao Limo as she said, " Go and pack up the daily needs for Xiao Hua, until I catch that woman who is behind this I will h


    ave to look after him, if not I am afraid that with his hyperactive nature, he might as well get entangled into a mess."


    Li Hanjing and Xiao Zimo were shocked by the proceedings, when Fang Chi came to their house they were still thinking about how to convince Fang Chi to take Xiao Hua to his house, even though they wanted to protect Xiao Hua, the and the mammies couldn''t do it ¡ª¡ª the two mammies who were guarding the doorst night were yet to be found, given the strength of the woman who was behind this situation, they wouldn''t be able to protect Xiao Hua but before they could even bring it up, Fang Chi actually came up with such a suggestion himself!


    " Yes, right away!" Xiao Zimo was worried that Fang Chi might end up regretting the suggestion that he has put forth and immediately rushed inside the house with his tail stuck between his legs, he cannot let Fang Chi retract his offer!


    " You have really helped us out," unlike Little Zimo who was worried that Fang Chi would take his offer back, Li Hanjing was a lot calmer. He could see the sincerity in his eyes and knew that he meant it, while cradling his belly he walked forward and held Fang Chi''s hands, with a smile he added, " If not for you, I was thinking of sleeping next to Xiao Hua all night and take care of him."


    Fang Chi raised his hand and ced it on Li Hanjing''s tummy before he said, " You don''t have to do something like that I believe that your child will be born soon, don''t do something like that.. you will harm your child, if you have taken the decision to give birth to her, then make sure that you fulfil that promise to the end."


    Li Hanjing stared at his belly and a doting smile came upon his lips as he said, " I know I will try to take care of this little one as much as I can¡­" just as he said this, the child in his belly kicked as if punishing him for making her so taxed these past days.


    Both Fang Chi and Li Hanjing froze before they burst outughing.


    Yu Dong who has gone inside Xiao Hua''s room to pick him up was stunned to see the two of themughing. Bemused she looked at the two of them and asked, " What happened?"


    "It''s nothing," Fang Chi covered his mouth and pointed at Li Hanjing''s belly and said, " The little one was upset that her daddy has been troubling her for quite sometimes and she punis


    hed him by kicking."


    Yu Dong smiled and then surprising the two of them, she freed one hand that was holding Xiao Hua and ced it on Li Hanjing''s belly before asking, " Are you angry that daddy isn''t giving you enough rest?"


    The little one was silent for a few seconds as if she was trying to understand what Yu Dong said and after three to four seconds, she kicked angrily. This time harder than before, feeling the hit, Yu Dongughed and looked up at Li Hanjing, " Brother Hanjing, you better start giving the little one some rest, she is getting upset."


    Li Hanjing helplessly looked at his belly and said, " I don''t think I have any other choice."

 Chapter 463: I can’t…I just can’t

    Chapter 463: I can¡¯t¡­I just can¡¯t


    Yu Dong brought Xiao Hua home, by the time she stepped out of the house she brought for mers, the news that Xiao Hua was being stalked by a killer had already spread all over the vige, after all, there were no big secrets in such a small vige what was more many people have seen the vigers from the neighbouring vige taking the dead body of the mer with them.


    With such a piece of ''grand'' evidence, how can they not know anything about what happened in the vige? The news that Xiao Hua was being targeted by a ruthless woman spread all over the vige and no sooner than the new vige head left fuming, the vigers all gathered around the house of the mers and stared at the happenings in the courtyard.


    Earlier they all thought that maybe they were thinking too much but when they saw that Yu Dong really came out with Xiao Hua on her back, they realised that they weren''t thinking too much. There was really a killer roaming amongst them!


    This was scary enough to make a few of the women''s legs tremble they all turned to look at each other and immediately started gossiping.


    " This...I knew something like this will happen sooner orter when I heard that Yu Dong brought that mer to the vige, haven''t you seen how popr Xiao Hua used to be when he was in the tavern?"


    " Beauty is a cmity," said another woman while smoking a pipe in her hand. " His face is said to be so beautiful that it can cause cmity in three countries, what do you expect from such a face? It was bound to invite trouble sooner orter."


    Hearing her words, a few women were dissatisfied and said, "It''s all Yu Dong''s fault, why did she have to bring that cmity to our vige? Look at what kind of trouble it invited to our vige?"


    "That''s right, thest time many women and the previous head wanted to stop her but she scared them, now see what happened, she has invited such a big trouble¡­ a killer in our vige."


    " I mean what will happen to our mers?"


    " They would have been targeted even without Xiao Huaing to our vigers," one woman among the crowd stared at the rest in dissatisfaction and spoke up. " Maybe you didn''t hear the newspletely ¡­st night the entrance was blocked by a bunch of women who were having a drinking party and they saw no oneing to the vige till six in the morning, yet the body was found on the threshold of the mers'' house, do you not understand what it means?"


    When neither of the


    women said anything, the woman with curly hair that looked like a flipped bowl of noodles smiled eerily and said, " It means that the murderer is someone from our vige. Understand? If the target wasn''t Xiao Hua then it would have been someone else, and it is not like this is happening for the first time in the vige, is it?"


    " Li Li, what the hell are you talking about?" The woman called Zhou Cao with the pipe in her hand was stunned upon hearing Li Li mention that incident. "You know that incident is taboo!"


    Li Li only smiled mockingly as she picked up the bucket on the ground and said, " Easy for you to say, you weren''t the one who lost their precious family members."


    Then with the empty buckets, she walked away leaving a bunch of stupefied women.


    " Damn what''s the matter with her now?" Zhou Cao smashed her pipe on the ground and spat in the direction in which Li Li was heading. " She really has lost her mind hasn''t she?"


    " I think if the murderer is from our vige then she is the number one suspect," sneered another woman as she rolled her eyes. " Who here doesn''t know that she killed her husband after she went crazy? Acting all high and mighty when she is a murderer herself, Pei!"


    " Shh, what are you saying?" Another woman pulled the sneering woman back and scolded her. " Have you forgotten what she did to the woman who called her murdererst time?"


    Upon receiving the reminder from her friend, the sneering woman''s face turned pale and she immediately pped her mouth. " Dear me, I must have turned silly from the shock, to say such thing ¡­ that Li Li is even more crazy than Yu Dong."


    The women weren''t the only ones who were startled by the noise that was going on in the vige, the mers were also very startled. After they heard that there was a perverted murderer roaming in the vige, they immediately hid inside their house but there were some who were bold enough to go and pester Yu Dong.


    " I know that you are scared but I can''t take you all to my house," though her house and the house of mers weren''t at arge distance, the mers of the vigers were even faster than she expected them to. They came rushing like a swarm of bees and surrounded her like she was a drop of sweet honey on the ground.


    She listened to what they had to say and understood that they were all worried about the same thing.


    The perverted killer and wanted her to protect them.


    &nbs


    p;


    " But Miss Yu! We are really scared!" One of the bold ones stepped forward and tried to get close to Yu Dong with his hands sped in front. " I heard that the killer actually cut off that mer''s tongue, how can we not worry?"


    " Really? That''s awful." Another mer gushed as he ced his hands on his mouth. He turned to look at Yu Dong with teary eyes and twisted his waist slightly so that Yu Dong will be able to see his tiny, willow-like waist.


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." did they take her for some sort of stamina goddess? She already had four husbands and the fifth one was on his way to bing one. Why were they trying to score her? She didn''t have the capacity anymore!

 Chapter 464: Trouble incoming

    Chapter 464: Trouble iingYu Dong didn''t want to get entangled with the mers, thest time she was rude to one of the mers in the vige, he threatened her with his life, saying that she was being too casual with him. It caused a lot of rumours to fly around the entire vige, fortunately, one of the women of the vige witnessed the incident and cleared Yu Dong''s name, given that her husband and son were allowed to work in the strawberry fields of Yu Dong.


    She was worried that something like thest time will happen again, so instead of handling the mers by herself, she left Fang Ch in charge. Fang Chi to has been suffering a lot ever since he got pregnant, from the day his pregnancy started to show mers of the vige started to throw themselves at his wife, their reasons were simple he couldn''t satisfy Yu Dong at the moment with the other three go, Yu Dong will slip up sooner orter, though Yu Dong promised that she wouldn''t do something like that no matter what and wouldn''t sleep with another mer, Fang Chi was still storing a lot of anger in his heart.


    So what if he was pregnant? It wasn''t as if he has gone to the high heavens. Even if he couldn''t satisfy his wife and she wanted to take another mer, it was up to her. Since when did it be the responsibility of these mers toe and offer themselves on the threshold of their house? Were they trying to joke with him?


    Fang Chi stepped forward and then with a cold and fake smile, he looked at the three mers who stopped them. " If you are that worried then you should go and ask the vige head to do something about it, my wife is not the vige head nor the elder of the vige, it''s good enough that she can protect her family where will she get the time to protect others?"


    Then ignoring the ugly expressions on the faces of the mers, he dragged Yu Dong away without letting either of the mers say anything.


    The three mers watched them go and their faces turned even more sullen.


    " Ptui, he really thinks he is all that just because he married Yu Dong," one of the mers who took the lead in the n of seducing Yu Dong spat on the ground. " Who doesn''t know that Yu Dong simply married him because she was forced into a corner, why is it that he can marry her like that but when ites to us we can''t do that?"


    The second mer patted the mer on the shoulder and said, " You don''t have to get angry like that, he might be able to rein in his wife for now but wait till his pregnancy advance let''s see whether or not he will be able to keep his wife under the palm of his hands or not."


    " That''s right, we just need to wait for the right time," the third mer chimed up, the Empire allowed the women to marry as many mers as they wanted given they paid the taxes on time, and since Yu Dong was rich enough to pay them, the three mers weren''t bothered by each other, it was good if all three of them could marry Yu Dong and if they couldn''t then that was their fate.


    " Are you angry?" Yu Dong asked Fang Chi watching him drag her to their home with his lips set in a thin line. " I didn''t even look at them."


    " Humph, you are really good, day in and day out mers fall in front of you hoping that you will catch them in their arms," Fang Chi snorted as he flicked Yu Dong''s wrist away. " You must be feeling really proud aren''t you?"


    " I am not," Yu Dong at once refused, there was no way she was going to admit that something like this was stroking her ego, if she did then she would be kicked out of the house. If that happened then where will she go and cry?


    Fang Chi scoffed, now that his pregnancy was slowly advancing, his emotions were getting the best of him. A moment ago, he was feeling angry but now he was looking at the ground with reddened eyes and said, " Why are you so good? I am afraid that if I don''t pay attention you will be snatched away."


    Seeing his reddened eyes, Yu Dong almost dropped Xiao Hua to the ground but then she straightened up and caught him on time before softly coaxing Fang Chi as she said, " What are you talking about, I am only good to you ¡­why will I be nice to those mers I don''t even know?"


    "It''s good that you are not," said Fang Chi before raising his head and ring at Yu Dong. "I will lock you out of the house if I catch you having affair with those annoying mers, they are nothing but trouble, you understand?"


    "I understand, I understand." She has long understood that the mers were even more unreasonable than pregnant women, if she was to say something wrong then Fang Chi will really have her thrown out of the house. Then she hitched Xiao Hua up on her back and said, " Do you want something to eat when we go back home?"


    Fang Chi sniffed before answering in a low voice, " Crab Rangoon and braised carp."


    " Okay, it''s good that I caught so many crabs then," said Yu Dong with a smile as she walked towards their house and waited for Fang Chi to open the door. " I will go and buy some carp¡ª¡ª"


    " I want them freshly caught," he said without even waiting for Yu Dong to finish. " Go and catch them for me."


    Yu Dong''s mouth dropped as she looked at him in disbelief and said, " Are you for real?"


    cing the lock inside the door, Fang Chi turned to Yu Dong and said with a smile, " Didn''t you say that you are especially good to me? Then show it to me."

 Chapter 465: Trouble incoming part 2

    Chapter 465: Trouble iing part 2Yu Dong was speechless, she didn''t think that Fang Chi would actually send her to catch the carp in this season but there was nothing that she could do at the moment, so after she left Xiao Hua in the extra room next to Fang Chi¡ª¡ª she walked out of the house with a and a bucket, all set to catch the damned carp that her husband wanted, now she understood all the troubles that her colleagues went through.


    Those poor men used toin about how their wives wanted to eat this and that in the apocalypse and yet Yu Dong thought that they were over exaggerating but now that she was facing the same situation, she realised that the men too went through a lot despite not carrying the child in their bellies.


    Never again will she look down on the men ever again.


    Rubbing her temples she walked toward the sea while she was headed there, she could see that a few mers were heading towards the mountain, now that the rainy season was here the mountains had a lot of wild vegetables that could be harvested and used in cooking. She nodded to a few of them while she walked to the shore where the vige faced the ocean but as soon as she''d stepped on the sandy shores her feet paused and her face went throw a drastic change, the bucket dropping from her hand.


    She immediately turned around and rushed back home without caring about how she looked to others.


    The vigers indeed saw Yu Dong running from the shore towards her house with a solemn expression, a few wanted to stop her and ask why she was running like her life depended on it but Yu Dong passed by them before they could ask anything.


    " What''s the matter with her?" One of the women returning from the fields for lunch looked at Yu Dong and asked, " Is there any need for her to run like that? She is making me nervous?"


    " Maybe she had a big catch but forgot the bucket at home look she is carrying only the, not the bucket," the woman next to her replied.


    " That would exin why she was running back home like that."


    " You are back?" Fang Chi was knitting sweaters when he saw Yu Dong rush back home but his smile stiffened when he saw the expression on Yu Dong''s face. " What''s the matter?"


    "The ¡­Ocean ¡­." Yu Dong huffed as she strolled inside the house and shouted for the mammies standing outside the house. " Mammy Xing calls the other two mammies, right now, it''s urgent."


    Fang Chi was bewildered by her actions, she just went to catch some carps why in the world was she calling the sturdy mammies? Did she get caught in a fight or something of the sort?


    " Is everything all right?" He asked but Yu Dong who had sensed a great dangering their way was in not the correct state of the mind to reply to him. She was panicked, scared and most importantly worried for Fang Chi and her unborn child, the danger that wasing their way was something that she couldn''t deal with, and in that situation, no ce would be safe for her husband and unborn child, she needed to build a hideout and save as much food as she could ¡­ lest the trouble knocked on their doors.


    " Miss Yu, you called us?" Mammy Xing with the two mammies who were responsible for protecting the house immediately rushed in upon hearing Yu Dong''s shout. " What happened, oh dear ..you look like you have seen a ghost. Did someone threaten you?"


    " Never mind that," Yu Dong waved her hands, there were a lot more important things for her to think of than someone threatening her. " Listen to me carefully you three, hurry to the town¡­ it doesn''t matter how much extra copper coins you have to pay, run to the town at once¡­once you are there, ask Gu Ke Xin to take out as much money as she can at the moment except saving some for emergency funds and buy rations as much as you can and lock it in the safe bunker that I have secretly built, you know where it is right?"


    " We know," replied Mammy Xing though she didn''t understand why Yu Dong was asking them to buy ration, she immediately agreed.


    " And one more thing, go and get me three to four carts full of barrels, in fact, get me as many as you can, it doesn''t matter, all right and once you are done, ask Gu Ke Xin to bring her family to the vige. And if she has trouble staying in the vige, she can go where ever she thinks she will be safe from the flood."


    " Flood?" Mammy Xing felt her head swoon as she heard her boss even Fang Chi was startled as he hurriedly ced his hands on his abdomen. " Will there be a flood?"


    Yu Dong turned to look at him and caught glimpse of him clutching his belly. She raised her arm and wrapped it around his waist, " I will do everything in my power to keep you two safe."


    She couldn''t say that she would be able to protect everyone but the least she could do was to take care of her husband and children. Turning to look at the three mammies she added, " Make sure that you three bring everything that I asked you, as soon as you can, all right ?"


    The three mammies nodded, though neither of them was married, they were startled to hear that there will be a flood iing¡ª¡ª thus they fled the house as if they had wheels attached to their feet while Yu Dong turned to look at Fang Chi and ced her hands on his shoulders when she saw how tensed he was, " Hey, you trust me right?"


    Fang Chi raised his head and nodded, of course, he trusted his wife the most. " I do."


    " Then don''t worry, I might not be able to protect everything that we have but ¡­" she ced her hand on his belly and said, " I will surely protect you and our child."


    Ps: I had a nerve throbbing in the back of my head and I would get dizzy while writing, it took a few scans and medicines for me to sit up straight and I am sorry for not being regr. I still have some scans left but I am not in danger. Please keep supporting this book, I will work hard from now on.

 Chapter 466: Letter

    Chapter 466: LetterYu Dong didn''t have much time to make all the arrangements, which was why she asked the mammies to buy as much food as they could, after all, she couldn''t be just responsible for making arrangements for the food and drinks. There was a lot more that she needed to do, the storm was going to hit the shore in a week which meant that she only had a total of seven days to make a hideout, take care of every living arrangement and ¡ª¡ª


    As she was drinking her porridge something whizzed past her head, almost shooting right into her skull. Fang Chi who was sitting opposite her dropped the spoon that he was holding while feeding little bun and shrieked, " Oh my god! Dong Dong are you okay?"


    Yu Dong blew out the strands of hair that has been cut off from her head and watched them fall in the bowl like limp noodles, she turned her head to look at the arrow that was sticking in the pir behind her and augh bubbled inside her chest, she has to be kidding her, did they think that she could do something like this and get away without facing any consequences? That perverted stalker must be dreaming.


    " I am all right," she said to Fang Chi, his face was white as paper. There was no need for him to be so startled because of something like that, her five senses were very good after being nourished by the spiritual water, she long heard the arrays whizzing towards her while she was eating that was the reason why she leaned back in her chair but there was not much space that was the only reason why her bangs had to be sacrificed. " Calm down, don''t startle our child."


    How can Fang Chi calm down? They were simply eating lunch and yet something so dangerous happened, if Yu Dong hadn''t moved or she didn''t sense the arrowing then ¡ª¡ª he didn''t even want to think about it. If something happened to her what was he going to tell his brothers when they return from the capital and how will he raise his daughter without Yu Dong? It was a fortunate thing that Yu Dong was all right, or else ¡­he wouldn''t have forgiven himself.


    Yu Dong pushed back the chair and stood up, she didn''t take the arrow down at once but instead, she walked to the window that was left open to let the cool aire in and almost caused Fang Chi''s throat to be jammed with his heart. Thankfully whoever was behind the arrow shooting didn''t shoot another arrow and Yu Dong calm as she pleased closed the window shut only then did she walk towards the arrow that was sticking in the pir and wrenched it out from the wall.


    As she did that, she untied the letter that was tried to the long, slender build of the arrow and started reading ¡ª¡ª


    ''Hua Hua, what are you doing?'' it read ¡ª¡ª''I know that you are upset with what happened with that mer and I expect nothing from a kind-hearted mer like you but you need to understand that the mer had iting, he was the one who was out of line and didn''t have the right to say those disgusting words to you. Hua Hua, I know that you are just as pure in your heart as your body and I don''t want to get angry with you but how could you let Yu Dong carry you on her back like that? Do you know how upset I was? I wish that I could have taken you away from her but if I do then my family wouldn''t approve of us but don''t worry I know that you are waiting for me, I will surelye for you. Until then stay away from that Yu Dong ande back home, all right? My heart will hurt if I don''t see you at home okay? I am waiting for you with lots of love.''


    Yu Dong finished reading it and waspletely disgusted by what was written in the letter, from the looks of it the stalker didn''t look like she thought that she was in the wrong instead it looked like she seemed to be lost in her own world where Xiao Hua wasn''t a mer who was terrified by her antics but instead she and Xiao Hua were a lover and she was doing things that a lover with a psychopathic streak would do.


    Fang Chi saw Yu Dong scowling and he hurriedly fed little bun thest of his porridge before he stood up from his seat and walked over to her. " What''s wrong, what''s written on the letter?" he asked from Yu Dong''s expression it looked like she was nothing but furious after reading the letter so what kind of nasty things were written on it to make Yu Dong so angry?


    Yu Dong didn''t have anything to hide either, she handed the letter straight to Fang Chi. Though Fang Chi was illiterate Yu Dong was teaching him along with her other husbands how to read, it took him a lot of time to finish reading the letter and had to ask Yu Dong''s help a little but after he was done reading, his face didn''t look any better than Yu Dong.


    " She is sick, sicker than Mu Yuxi," he said as he folded the letter and handed it to Yu Dong. " How can she think that doing something like that was the right thing to do and how can she me everything on the mer who died? He might have said something that was out of line but that didn''t mean she had the right to ¡­" he lowered his voice afraid that the kids will hear them. " kill him like that."


    " Crazy people are like that," Yu Dong ced the letter on the inside of her jacket and then turned to Fang Chi. " If she had the right mind to distinguish between the right and the wrong then she wouldn''t have done what she did."


    Fang Chi sighed, he shook his head looking a bit distressed as he asked, " What are we going to do now?"


    "Let''s keep it to ourselves first," said Yu Dong, her eyes shing. " We have some important things to take care of first."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 467: Preparations

    Chapter 467: PreparationsThe reason Yu Dong wasn''t worried about hunting the stalker was simple ¡ª¡ª that woman was going toe out of the hiding hole soon enough. From the looks of it Yu Dong could see that the stalker wasn''t just a simple-minded person, she waspletely warped up in her own imagination, in her world Xiao Hua was hers and he wasn''t allowed to leave her, just look at this letter, not even three hours passed and the woman was already using all kinds of tricks to get Xiao Hua back to where he was, a woman like her did not look like someone who would be able to hold on for a long time, so Yu Dong didn''t have to worry about anything, when the time was right she will be able to catch the woman and since she was going to show herself to her why should she even bother looking for her?


    Shouldn''t she focus her attention on the new trouble that was going toe her way?


    " You look after Xiao Hua, when he wakes up don''t tell him that something like this came for him," said Yu Dong as she thought about making a hideout for her family. Their house was on the low ins which means if the storm didn''t stop then they would find themselves in trouble, if the storms speed with which it was heading towards their vige didn''t lessen then she was sure that it was going to cause a lot of trouble, after all, Fang Chi was pregnant, there was no way he would be able to climb up at the roof, will he? And even if he did climb up the roof of their house who was to guarantee that nothing will happen? What if it rains so badly that something unfortunate happens?


    She could of course head to the town but after the flood was over, there will be aftermaths and something like that was too dangerous for her and her family as well. So, staying in the town was impossible as well, what she needed was to make a hideout that was hard to find and break into.


    Making a hideout was something that she specialised in, so there was no need for her to worry about it but making the hideout meant that she has to go out and she couldn''t leave the house until the mammies returns with Gu Ke Xin.


    "I will make sure of that," said Fang Chi, he knew how startled Xiao Hua already was after finding the corpse at the threshold of his house, him finding out that someone so dangerous wasing for him will only scare him. It has been three hours already and Xiao Hua hasn''t woken up, even now when he went inside his room, he saw Xiao Hua whimpering¡­it took a lot of coaxing and soft words from him before Xiao Hua stopped cowering like a wounded animal.


    Yu Dong nodded as she rubbed her temples. "It''s going to be troublesome for you and our family but we cannot leave Xiao Hua alone in this matter, I am sure that the woman will show herself in due time but I will look for the culprit after I am done securing a hideout for you and the kids, staying here will be really dangerous the storm is not going to pass without flooding the vige, I am afraid that many lives will be lost. In such a scenario I don''t think that I can think of catching the stalker especially when my husband and children''s lives are on the line."


    " Will it be that bad?" Fang Chi knew that there was a flooding but he thought that it will simply be a little water flowing inside their houses if many lives will be lost then doesn''t it mean that their houses will bepletely flooded?


    "Yeah," Yu Dong''s spiritual energy picked up the storm'' speed even if the storm slowed down a little, there was no way that anyone will be able to stop the flood that was predestined toe, hoping anything like ¡ª¡ª it won''t happen was simply stupid at this point. " I know it''s hard to believe but I can assure you that it''s going to happen in a week if not in five days, it''s not going to dy but instead it will only increase its pace, you have to be careful, in case I am out and rain startsing you just head to the hideout, I will go and clean it up for us today."


    "The flood¡­will itst for a long time?" Fang Chi didn''t doubt Yu Dong, he was sure that his wife was right about the flood and as well as the aftermath of the flood. What he was worried about was that they wouldn''t be prepared for the long run.


    "I can''t determine that, I just hope that things won''t get worse from bad," said Yu Dong as she looked out of the window. " The flood canst for a short time but its impact is going tost for a long time, and what''s more if we aren''t prepared properly then things will get really bad."


    Fang Chi''splexion paled as he patted his belly and sighed. This child, she really chose the wrong time toe, if he wasn''t pregnant he would have helped Yu Dong but now that he was pregnant, he couldn''t just run around as he pleased. While he was thinking about it, he suddenly eximed, " Wife we forgot about Aunt Wang and Brother Qian! We need to tell them about the dangers that areing to our vige, if not they will not be able to prepare."


    Yu Dong''s face turned ugly, she was so antsy that shepletely forgot about this matter, she hurriedly turned to Yu Mai and motioned him toe close.


    Yu Mai has grown a lot more sensible now that he was drinking the spiritual water, he was no longer the little fool who didn''t understand the situation but now he was not only able to grasp the situation but he also knew how to act in a certain situation, right now he sensed that his sister was worried so he kept his mouth shut. So, when Yu Dong called him, he hurriedly rushed to her.


    Ps: send me some powerstones! I can''t ask for gifts. Because I am not being consistent!

 Chapter 468: Preparations

    Chapter 468: Preparations


    When Yu Mai came to a stand next to her, Yu Dong pulled him close and said in a low voice, "Mai, I will give you a very important job, okay? Make sure that you do it well, all right?" " I will not make a mistake,'' said Yu Mai as he saluted Yu Dong while puffing his chest out, he might be called a silly fool but he was not as stupid as others thought he was, he will make sure to do the job right. " You can trust me, sister."


    "All right, I will trust you then," said Yu Dong as she leaned down and whispered in Yu Mai''s ear. " I need you to go to the Wang house and bring Uncle Fu to our house as soon as you can, tell him that I have something important to say to him, if he is busy keep pestering him until he drops everything and agrees toe with you all right? But remember don''t say a word about the flood to him okay? Just bring him to our house." "Aye, Aye sister!" Yu Mai immediately agreed as he rushed to the front door, taking out his shoes from the cab next to the entrance door, he instantly put them on before rushing out of the house, he was in such a hurry that he almost stumbled. Fang Chi watched him rush out of the house and then turned to Yu Dong before asking, "You don''t want the vigers to Imow about the storm?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want them to know," answered Yu Dong as she crossed her arms in front. " I have no problem letting them know but you know how they are, if I go and tell them about the storm then they will not believe a thing about it, instead all of them will make things difficult for us. I know what they are going to do then why should I bother with them at the moment when I am not prepared? Shouldn''t I arrange things for our family first? After I am done organising things for us then I will tell about the storm to Vige head Gu," she paused and then jerked her head slightly. " But I don''t think it''s going to change anything, they are a bunch of troublemakers, I am sure that they will act in the way I am expecting them to." " Then what will you do?" asked Fang Chi. " What else?" Leaning on her chair, Yu Dong calmly sighed. " I will cross that bridge when the timese." Uncle Fu was feeding his youngest daughter, Wang Yue porridge when Yu Mai barged into his house, since the two families were good friends Uncle Fu hasn''t stopped Yu Mai froming in and out of their house after all his daughter was arranged to study in the academy with the help of Yu Dong back then his daughter needed a total of ten taels of silver to pay as her fees for the academy but they only had eight taels, it was Yu Doug who helped them with the money.


    Ever since then the small bit of reluctance that Uncle Fu had towards her family waspletely wiped out, seeing that Yu Mai came running towards him, Uncle Fu smiled gently and said, "Mai, you are here? Why don''t youe and sit down? I cooked some braised pork today for lunch, I will bring some for


    Yu Mai gulped upon hearing that there was braised pork to eat but then he thought about what his sister said and immediately shook his head. "It''s all right, Uncle Fu. I came here because my sister asked me to call you to our house, she said that it was urgent." Uncle Fu was slightly surprised upon hearing that Yu Dong has called for him urgently but he couldn''t just leave his daughter hungry, could he? So, he smiled and said, " Mai, you can go back home ... you see, uncle is still feeding little Yue porridge, it will take some time for me to finish here." " Its all right," Yu Mai took a seat on the stool at the corner of the room and turned his face to look at Uncle Fu as he said, " Sister said that it was important, so I have no choice but to wait for Uncle Fu to finish feeding sister Yue and then take you to my sister." After he was finished speaking, he started to look at Uncle Fu with an unblinking stare as if he was worried that Uncle Fu would run away if he were to blink his eyes.


    Uncle Fin "..." do you think I am that sort of person? Though Uncle Fu was a bit ufortable he knew that Yu Mai was his sister''s tail, if Yu Dong was to ask him to go and dig up the ocean the little guy would actually pick up a shovel and start digging the ocean. In the end, even if Uncle Fu was a bit startled and troubled by the sudden actions of Yu Mai but he didn''t say anything. He knew that if Yu Dong asked him toe over urgently there must be something important that she wanted to say to him, in the end under the eagle-like stare of Yu Mai he finished feeding his daughter then he hurriedly burped her beforeying her down to sleep and then left his sons to take care of their sister before rushing to Yu Dong''s house. " Dong Dong, what''s going on, Mai said that you have something important to say," said Uncle Fu as soon as he strode inside the Yu house but when he sense the tense atmosphere inside he immediately felt that the matter was indeed really serious. " What happened?" He directed this question to Zhu Qian who shook his head telling him that he too had no idea why was he called all of a sudden.


    Uncle Fu turned to look at Yu Dong. " What''s going on Dong Dung? Why are you looking like that?"


    Yu Dong motioned for them to take a seat, the two mers exchanged a look with each other before they sat down on the cushioned sofa. " Now, what I am going to tell you ... don''t tell anyone else yet," she said solemnly and only continued when the two nodded. " There is going to be a flood."

 Chapter 469: Hideout

    Chapter 469: Hideout" What?" Uncle Fu was so startled that he stood up from his seat and he turned to look at Fang Chi who nodded at him before turning to look at Yu Dong. " B...But how is that possible? There was a flood just ten years ago, if another one strikes the vige so soon then I am afraid that we won''t be able to survive. Last time at least half of the vigers were washed away."


    Even though Zhu Qian said nothing his expression was really ugly, he was looking at his son who was ying with the other kids, even if he was able to save himself somehow from the iing flood, how was he going to protect his son? He couldn''t even walk yet! Though little Hui could take a few steps thanks to Yu Dong''s prescription and rehabilitation, it wasn''t to the point that he could climb up the roof! What was he going to do?


    " I know, that is why I am telling you two in advance," said Yu Dong with a serious expression. " I have some experience with the sea and that is why I can sense the changes in the ocean. It''s no longer as calm as before, even the air is humid and cold¡ª¡ª the waves are more violent than before and they seem to be crashing against the shore, I am afraid that a very heavy storm ising towards our vige. If we are not prepared then the damages will be worse than the ones we suffered ten years ago¡­ that is why I will ask you two to take out your savings and buy as much food and store as much clean water as you can, unless you want to die, don''t hide anything and just do as I ask."


    Uncle Fu and Zhu Qian''s expressions changed.


    No one wanted to die, they were still young and what''s more ¡ª¡ª they weren''t worried about themselves but their children, they have lived a long time and had a happy life what about their kids? They were still young! How can they leave them alone in this situation?


    " We will do as you say but what are we going to about the shelter?" asked Uncle Fu with a worried voice. " When the floodes then the entire vige will be flooded with water, I would have gone to my sister but I have seen the conditions in the town back when the flood camest time, I am afraid that it wouldn''t be any different than staying here."


    " You don''t have to worry about that uncle Fu," said Yu Dong as she stood up from her chair upon seeing the mammies return from the town with Gu Ke Jin. " I was the one who told you about the flood so naturally, I will take care of the shelter and everything else, you just pack what''s necessary and leave the rest to me."


    Once Gu Ke Jin walked inside the house, Yu Dong quickly exined to her about the flood, she didn''t say anything about the stalker given that would affect Xiao Hua''s reputation, she just made an excuse and asked Gu Ke Jin to stay behind so that she could look for a hideout. Since Yu Dong''s hideout meant a safe ce in the case of flood and town violence, Gu Ke Jin agreed at once and stayed behind.


    With Gu Ke Jin guarding the house, Yu Dong wasn''t worried. Though the girl looked young and tiny, she was ferocious when she fought, this was one of the reasons why she hired her.


    She strode out of the house and then ignored the curious looks from the vigers headed towards the big mountain at the back of the vige. Though the mountain wasn''t really big, it wasn''t small either with its size, it would be able to stay unaffected by the flood, so Yu Dong with bow and arrow on her back, strolled towards the mountain as if she was going on a hunt, though many looked confused by her actions they didn''t question her after all, Yu Dong was known for her crazy antics and no one wanted to talk to her when she looked as if someone owed her a thousand taels.


    It wasn''t that Yu Dong was deliberately trying to keep them at bay, it was just that she had a fierce and heroic appearance, so when she even scowled a little it made many vigers get scared of her. There was simply nothing she could do about it.


    Fortunately, no one cared about her, that way she was able to walk to the big mountain without any problem. Once she reached the top, where the trees were neither dense nor thick, she looked for a quiet and hidden spot¡ª¡ª it wasn''t easy to find. The trees that she found were either too small or too weak, in the end, she had no other choice but to go a bit deeper into the forest and finally, she found the correct spot.


    Two big and thick gnarled trees stood next to each other with thick veils of ivy covering them. Yu Dong realised that it was a good spot with a few caves surrounding it, so she immediately looked around before taking out a bunch of lumbering material from her space,st time when she was renovating the house, she bought a little too much, she was scared that she will be scolded by Ye Liu for being too prodigal so she hid it in her space, who would have thought that this material woulde handy like this?


    Sucking a breath, she moved her hands twisting them around in the air such that the long, thorny strings of ivy and other dangling branches moved before picking the wood lying on the ground. Yu Dong didn''t have much time so of course, she wasn''t going to waste it byyering out the entire hideout with her own hands, instead, she made use of her spiritual powers as she controlled the trees and everything that was at her disposal.


    Three hourster, she was finally done with a four-storey tree house.

 Chapter 470: Dancing on top of her head

    Chapter 470: Dancing on top of her headYu Dong stared at the four-storey tree house in front of her, it wasn''t perfect given that she has prepared it all in a hurry but at least it will be able to hold in a few people withouting crashing down. And it was also hidden perfectly behind the ivy curtains so in case of any situation that needed immediate hiding, this tree house will be better than anything else and what was more¡ª¡ª she turned to look at the door that she has made through the trunk of a tree coupled with a few stairs that headed to the top of the tree house.


    This much security should be enough and even if it isn''t then in the worst-case scenario, she raised her hand in the air and watched as the ivy curtains shot forward and pierced the three boars that were heading towards the three houses. She looked at the plump boars that have been cleanly dealt with before taking out a butcher knife from her space, " We need to save as much food as we can for the next month or so, so I am really sorry about this."


    She strode towards the three boars and then started skinning them properly, she skinned them clean and threw the skin back in the space, she will give it to Fang Chi and ask him to make a carpet or something to pad the three houses. That guy has been going on and on about how, he was getting bored these past days, so maybe handing him a small job like this would take his mind off things.


    Then she cleanly chopped the meat and bones before piling them all in space, she threw the meat of the older boars in the space while she packed the meat of the younger one in a small basket that she carried with her all the time for the sake of picking out berries or something of the sort with her.


    She was going to make something really good for her husband once she went back home.


    After she was done, she stood up from the ground and wiped her hands with a handkerchief before throwing it back into the space. She looked down at the mess that was on the ground and pursed her lips, if she was to leave this ce without carefully cleaning up then she was sure that many wild animals wille here after sniffing the scent of the blood.


    So, she sucked in a breath and blew out a long, heavy breath scattering her spiritual energy all over the entire surroundings. This way, the beasts would know that they shouldn''te looking for any prey here.


    Once she was done with the entire thing, she picked up the bucket from the ground and then buried the waste that was left behind after she was done cleaning the three boars. She strode out of the forest leaving her spiritual energy behind, she didn''t want any beast toe looking for food in this area, in fact, she had already looked around this area earlier, the beasts were all scattered over in the deeper part of the forest at the moment and she didn''t need to worry about theming over her hideout.


    It was just those three silly boars who sent their heads to her doorstep after getting separated from their herd.


    As she strode down the mountain many vigers saw hering with the fresh meat of a young boar and immediately walked over to her as they chuckled.


    " Hehe, Yu Dong ¡­looks like even after bing a big business woman you still have to go and hunt in the mountain¡­did your husband ask you to bring fresh meat home?"


    Yu Dong smiled softly as she calmly replied, "It''s not him who asked me to do anything, I just want to treat him better given he is carrying my child."


    " Yo, Yu Dong you are really being licked into ce by your husbands aren''t you?" leered one of the vige women as she looked at the fresh boar meat in Yu Dong''s bucket with jealousy. " Your husband is doing nothing but fulfilling his responsibilities yet you are already treating him like a little ancestor, I am afraid that you will one day be stomped on by your husbands."


    The woman leaned back with her hands in her pocket and smirked at Yu Dong who was wearing simple clothes whenpared to her husbands who wore extremelyfortable clothes that were made of silk and whatnot yet she always wore something as simple as a cotton shirt and wide pants.


    " In fact, it looks like you already have them dancing on top of your head, don''t you?"


    Yu Dong looked at the woman in front of her, if she wasn''t wrong this woman was called Ah Cy and by no means did this woman ever live up to her name. She was petty, jealous and often backstabbed the vigers what was more she would also beat her husbands constantly, many of the vigers believed that her first husband died due to malnutrition and her constant torture even when Ah Cy family''s suppressed the matter as the mer dying because of excessive bleeding when he miscarried.


    What was even more disgusting was that Ah Cy''s daddy went around the vige telling everyone that Ah Cy was cursed by her first husband and that was the reason why she couldn''t have any kids till now, that was why one day the Sun family headed to their ancestral graveyard and dug the grave of the pitiful mer who married Ah Cy because of his less than unfortunate fate and threw the coffin out of the graveyard.


    If not for some of the vigers who took pity on the dead and buried the coffin back in themon graveyard who would have known what would have happened to that mer''s body?


    Maybe it would have been eaten by dogs¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong looked at Ah Cy''s smug face, those droopy eyes glittering with contempt and couldn''t help but feel sorry for the pitiful mer. To think he was beaten by a bitch when he was alive and was then thrown out of his grave to be eaten by dogs.

 Chapter 471: Small charity

    471 Small charity Ah Cy was prepared to see Yu Dong''s flushed expression but she was doomed to be disappointed because not only Yu Dong wasn''t angry, she even shot her a smile as she said, " Is there something wrong with it? My husbands put their life on the line so that my family name doesn''t die out, if I can''t even feed them properly in return, doesn''t that make me worse than an animal?"


    When Ah Cy''s husband died, he was severely malnourished even though he started to get heavier and heavier with the passage of time, he was so hungry that there came a time when he was willing to do menial jobs like washing the dishes and sewing clothes for others in exchange of some meat and vegetables.


    The vigers weren''t as cold-hearted as the Sun family so they were willing to give Ah Cy''s husband a little food in exchange for work. But ¡ª¡ª Ah Cy and her family were even greedy for that bit of meat, they started to bully Ah Cy''s husband and asked him to bring the meat and vegetables straight home without eating anything.


    In fact even before the small mer went intobour many vigers already knew that he was going to die.


    With that small and weak body, it was impossible for him to push a child out.


    The mer died while he was being cursed by his father-inw asking him to push harder despite not even feeding him anything for a week and the child died because of suffocation.


    If only the Sun family have fed that mer a little then he wouldn''t have died.


    This was something that was known throughout the entire vige, they were even making bets on whether the current husbands who were pregnant at the same time will be able to make out of their situation alive or not.


    And till now no one in the vige has bet on ¡ª- alive yet.


    So, when Yu Dong taunted Ah Cy like that how can thetter not understand what Yu Dong was insinuating? Their family didn''t feed their mers but they asked them to work from day to night, so of course, it was clear that Yu Dong was calling her worse than an animal what was more¡ª¡ª everyone around her was alreadyughing at her as if Yu Dong said something funny.


    " You! How dare you¡ª¡ª"


    " How dare I, what?" Before Ah Cy could say anything Yu Dong calmly replied, she stared at the former''s face and coolly raised a brow. " I simply said out aloud what I believe, it''s not like I took anyone''s name or called them animal, if someone takes my words personally then I can''t say anything, after all, they know it better than anyone what they are doing."


    After she was done speaking, she walked past the crowd as she bade the others goodbye politely and when she walked past the group, she saw a small mer, he hardly reached to her chest and was so weak that he was nothing but skin and bones.


    The mer as if sensing her gaze looked up meeting her eyes before squeaking and looking around as if he couldn''t believe that he dared to see her.


    " What are you looking at huh, Jie?" Ah Cy saw that her brother was staring at Yu Dong with a slightly infatuated look ¡ª¡ª he wasn''t, he was just surprised, this was something that Ah Cy knew as well but she also knewpared to Yu Dong her cousin''s brother was easier to bully, so she strode towards him and raised her hand before brutally smacking him across his cheek. " You think that with your ugly face she will even look at you? She has the most beautiful mer in the town living in her house, who is going to look at you huh?"


    The mer called Sun Jie immediately bowed his head and started to water the fields without daring to look up at Yu Dong again. Ah Cy too felt a bit better after letting out a bit of steam and turned to look at her friends as she started chattering again.


    Yu Dong looked at the little mer who looked frail enough to fall over with one strong breeze and then looked at Ah Cy who was as plump as a freshly baked meat bun. She, of course, remembered the mer, he was one of those few customers who came to buy some pork from her but was only able to get a few bones and some intestines.


    Seeing his pitiful condition and the gaze that was locked on the bucket that was full of meat, Yu Dong''s heart soften a little. She looked at the group of women who were chattering and yammering away at a distance before she took out her handkerchief that was soiled with blood and wrapped a big, juicy piece of boar meat and wrapped it in.


    She looked around left and right, only when she was sure that no one was around, did she raise her arm and threw the boar meat in the direction of the mer standing in the middle of the field.


    When a handkerchief soiled with blood rolled to his feet, the mer was surprised enough to jump up but when he noticed the meat poking out of it, he was stunned and furtively looked at Yu Dong who mouthed back at him ¡ª¡ª '' Eat it alone.''


    Before turning around and walking away, Sun Jie looked at her back before he crouched down and hid the lump of meat in the pile of weeds that he was going to throw away.


    His heart felt heavier than ever, if possible he would have never epted Yu Dong''s sympathy like this but he was hungry and thest time he ate anything solid was a week back when the harvest money was earned back by his mother. He was afraid that if he didn''t ept this charity then he might as well die in a few days.


    Yu Dong didn''t know anything about what was going on in the head of Sun Jie, at the moment she had already forgotten about the small help she had just given instead at the moment she was headed to the vige head Gu''s house.


    Even if she didn''t want to let the others know about the disaster, she might as well mention it casually lest someonee knocking on her door asking for trouble.


    ps: please, please, please its the start of the month send me a lot of gifts!

 Chapter 472: Its you! Who schemes against my wife,

    Chapter 472: Its you! Who schemes against my wife,If Yu Dong was being honest, she really didn''t want to have any sort of conversation with the newly appointed vige head but she also didn''t want to be pushed to the guillotine when the storm arrivespared to the usations she will have to face then, the current trouble was much better.


    Vige head Gu lived in the heart of the vige maybe it gave her a sense of aplishment or maybe it made her feel important but she stayed at the biggest house that could have been allocated to the current head of the vige. Not even a day passed by after she was appointed the vige head, Madam Gu and her family shifted to the biggest house avable in the vige, Yu Dong wouldn''t have paid any attention to her but then again Madam Gu''s husbands made a lot of ruckuses, they even brought sweets to every household to share the ''good news'' with everyone.


    As for how much of good news was it, Yu Dong was soon going to find out.


    She came to stop in front of Vige head Gu''s house and knocked on the door, no one answered the door for a few minutes and just when Yu Dong was thinking about whether or not she should just turn around and leave when the door was pulled open and Madam Gu''s official husband strode out of the house.


    The mer standing in front of her had a slightly curved nose like that of a bird''s beak, with eyes that seemed to be filled with contempt and annoyance, his body was plump and his expression was haughty as he stared at Yu Dong who was standing on the threshold of his house. " Oh, aren''t you Yu Dong? What is the great businesswoman of our vige doing at our humble abode? I don''t believe that we have umted enough karma to have you visit us yet."


    Vige head Gu''s husband has long heard about how Yu Dong used her connections in the town to threaten his wife regarding the matter concerning that mer called Xiao Hua. After his wife was appointed the vige head, as her husband he often received gifts and goodwill from the vigers, when has he ever heard that his wife was being threatened by a young girl, who didn''t even have half of the experience as them?


    Even now he was enjoying the fried bacon that he got as a gift but had to put down everything just to answer the door, how can he not be displeased by Yu Dong who was bent on finding trouble with his wife? He couldn''t help but scornfully berate Yu Dong as he ran his eyes over the bucket of boar meat she was holding. Though he was greedy, there was no way he was going to demand that meat, but of course, if Yu Dong was to offer it then he will very reluctantly ept it, the possibility of him ever forgiving her was of course very slim.


    He didn''t invite Yu Dong inside his house nor did he offer any sort of hospitality, instead he stared at Yu Dong with his arms folded as if he was her superior. In fact, after listening to what his wife had to say, He Cheung believed that not cursing Yu Dong out loud and chasing her off after spitting on her face was already good enough.


    Yu Dong too didn''t want to have any face-off with a conceited mer who believed that the world revolved around his wife because saying anything to him would be equivalent to her trying to talk to a hardheaded bull, so she exhaled sharply and opened her mouth prepared to be scolded until even her toenail was itching to beat the crap out of this mer. " Uncle He, I am not here because I want to find trouble with you, I was catching fish at the shore when I noticed the subtle change in the weather. The winds seemed to be flowing much harsher than before and the waves rising in the ocean seemed a lot more dangerous than usual. I believe there is a storming, if Vige head Gu is her can you call her?¡ª¡ª"


    " What are you talking about, huh?" He Cheung''s expression changed in an instant as he grabbed his pants and came down from the threshold of his house, staring at Yu Dong as if he was going to eat her alive. " You first wanted to discredit my wife because of that mer, what is he called? Oh yes, Xiao Hua and now all of a sudden you are talking about the vige getting affected by a storm, are you trying to throw mud at my wife just because she didn''t listen to you as every other viger does?"


    " No, that''s not it¡­ I never wanted¡ª¡ª" Yu Dong frowned as she began speaking but before she could finish what she was saying, He Cheung rushed inside his house and picked up a broom before pointing it threateningly at her. " You wanted to be the vige head right?"


    Yu Dong felt like she might have misheard He Cheung, she frowned and immediately denied his ims. " Of course not, why will I want to be the vige head?"


    " Isn''t that so?" With a smile that was condescending enough to make a child cry, He Cheung stepped down the stairs again and looked at Yu Dong with his wild eyes. " That was why you and that husband of yours made such a scene on the day of your wedding, everyone believes your nonsense¡ª¡ª but I don''t. Mu Yuxi? The daughter of the vige head with apatible and worthy mer next to her actually went for someone like your husband? That she kidnapped him because she was infatuated with him?" Heughed out loud with a nasty expression as he raised his broom and hit Yu Dong on the arm, the hit wasn''t light nor was it hard but Yu Dong''s eyes twitched as she stared at the mer in front of her. " I know that it was just you and your husband''s scheme to get rid of Mu Xuan. You two wanted to usurp her vige head''s position that was why you did all that didn''t you? But your n wasn''t sessful, that was why you are now targeting my wife, isn''t that it?"

 Chapter 473: Snapping the broom in half

    Chapter 473: Snapping the broom in halfIf there was an award for fabricating a nonsensical story in the world, Yu Dong surely would have given it to He Cheung. Thetter didn''t even listen to what she had to say and came to a conclusion on his own, she didn''t know whether she should call it him being an overthinker or him being a bit too rich with his imagination.


    " I am just trying to warn you¡­my family will be moving to a safe ce, I don''t want you alling at meter on in case I don''t tell you about the storm that is the only reason why I came here, or else I am no fan of seeing your face either." Yu Dong didn''t want to raise her hand at a mer which was the only reason why she didn''t take hold of the broom and whacked He Cheung on the face. Usurp the vige head''s position? Did this mer not know that beforeing to his wife, the officials came to see her? If not for her refusing to be the vige head, this position would have never been handed to Madam Gu.


    She was going to move to the town soon and that was the reason why she didn''t want the position, what was good about it anyway? Did she even need it?


    " Hah, you think I am a fool aren''t you? I can see through your tricks in just a second you little bitch!" snarled He Cheung as he smacked Yu Dong on the arm again, this time harder than before. He didn''t listen to anything that Yu Dong had to say instead he firmly believed that Yu Dong was just trying to target his wife, his expression turned cold and he raised his voice to shout at Yu Dong, " I know that you are jealous of my wife who became the vige head and you, who couldn''t get hold of that position want to forcefully kick her out right? That''s why you and that sly mer came up with the idea of creating this rumour of a psychopathic killer roaming around the vige, didn''t you? I know it all! And I even know that there is only one psychopathic killer and that''s you..that''s you!" As he said thest of his sentence, he smacked Yu Dong with his broom, again and again, the sound of the hits so loud that many mers who were witnessing the scene gasped.


    " You must have killed that mer and made a show out of it so that you can discredit my wife, didn''t you?" snickered He Cheung with his brows raised. " I bet it wouldn''t be the first time you did something like that, and just in case there is a storm big enough to sweep the entire vige then it will be because you ¡­ you jinxed us!"


    " Thest time something like that happened was years ago when I was a young teen, what are the chances of it happening again? You better keep your mouth shut and not create any trouble for my wife! Just in case your stupid crow beak worked and this vige faces a tragedy like thest time, I will tear your mouth in half!"


    Yu Dong pursed her lips, she was strong and the hits from a mer didn''t really cause any damage to her, in fact, she hardly felt them but it would be wrong to say that she wasn''t annoyed by He Cheung. If this was the apocalypse world then regardless of the gender, she would have pped He Cheung to the moon and back but she couldn''t do it, not when she was living in a society where she has to be careful with the weaker gender if she wanted to avoid getting condemned.


    She sucked in a breath and suppressed her anger as she said, " Uncle He, I am not trying to discredit your wife, nor am I interested in the position of the vige head, I only came here because I wanted to let you know that you need to be prepared or you might regret itter on."


    There was no point in trying to be polite with someone like He Cheung but she couldn''t just beat him up could she?


    " Regret? Haha, the only thing that I regret is not kicking that slut of a mer out of this vige after bing the husband of the vige head. I should have known that you will n something with him now that your n with that bitch of your husband didn''t seed, if only I had known¡­ I would have kicked that little slut Xiao Hua and be done with it. You are a trouble maker and so are your husbands! And everyone else who is close to you! I should have asked my wife to kick you out and be done with it!"


    He raised his broom to hit Yu Dong again but this time, Yu Dong was prepared. She grabbed the handle of the broom and stared at He Cheung with a sharp glint in her eyes before snapping the broom he was holding in half with just one hand.


    This time He Cheung''s expression changed, he took a step back when he noticed that Yu Dong was walking closer to him and shouted in panic, " You¡­What are you doing? Are you going to hit a frail mer like me?"


    Yu Dong remained silent beforeing to stop in front of He Cheung as she said, " I don''t care about you nor your wife and I really don''t have anything to say if you curse and scold me that''s up to you but ..in case you ever try to condemn my husbands or Xiao Hua ¡­in fact, if you so much as raised your voice on any mer rted to me, I will make sure that you will rue the day you were born," she paused before lowering her voice and sneered, " And before you start acting up, go and ask your wife whether or not the position of the vige head was offered to me first.."


    When she noticed the shocked expression on He Cheung''s face, she smiled and added, " Don''t be so happy because your wife is only picking up my discarded crap, so why in the world will I be jealous of her?"


    With that, she turned around and left.


    PS: Please send me a lot of powerstones and a few gifts, it motivates me to work hard everyday!

 Chapter 474: Fever

    474 Fever Yu Dong didn''t waste her time with He Cheung, instead, she went home with the bucket of boar meat. Originally, she nned to share some with the Gu family if they treated her well and took her warning seriously but now that they have ignored her there was no need for her to share the meat. The sky was turning dark and Yu Dong looked over her shoulder as she stared at the sky that was slowly getting covered with grey clouds, the storm was almost here and in a week or so it will attack the vige.


    She sighed and then shook her head, whatever she did warn them though.


    " Ke Xin, Mammy An we need to go back to the sea and catch some more crabs," after returning home, Yu Dong ced the bucket of meat on the table before turning to look at Fang Chi. " Did Xiao Hua wake up?"


    Fang Chi was cooking rice in the kitchen when he heard Yu Dong''s question, he shook his head and with a worried nce said, " He seemed to have been scared a bit too much, I just went to see him a few minutes ago, he seemed to have developed a high fever, his entire body is burning and he was rolling around the entire bed, I wiped and changed his clothes since they were drenched in sweat but it didn''t help much. I called for the vige doctor but she isn''t here, she went to see someone in the next vige."


    Yu Dong frowned, she handed the meat to mammy An to clean before she walked to Fang Chi''s room where Xiao Hua was sleeping as she went inside and took a glimpse of Xiao Hua''s flushed face, her brows scrunched up even more. When she went to the mers'' house, though Xiao Hua was a bit flustered he didn''t show any sign of being this scared, that was why she took it for granted that he was fine but in the end, he was just a weak mer, how in the world would he be fine after seeing a dead body lying on the threshold of his house?


    With a heavy sigh, she stepped inside the room and walked toward Xiao Hua, who was still lying unconscious on the bed. Raising her hand she took carefully pressed the back of her hand on his forehead. His forehead was burning and from the looks of it his fever was going to get even worse if it doesn''t get treated on time, there was no way she could wait for the doctor toe back from the next vige. Yu Dong ced her hand in the sleeves and then took out the fever medicine that she has stored in her space before popping one pill out of the packet and mixing it with water in the cup sitting on the cab next to the bed.


    However, after she was done ¡ª¡ª she looked at the unconscious Xiao Hua and then the cup with medicine water in it. So, how was she going to make him drink this?


    Yu Dong first tried the simple method of raising the head and pouring the water right in but as she tried to do it, Xiao Hua moved his head stuttering, " No," that was how her first n failed. The second n was to spoon-feed him but as she ced the spoon against his lips, Xiao Hua simply closed his lips to the point that she couldn''t even pour a single drop inside his mouth¡­in the end, there was only one option left and that was¡­


    She crouched next to the bed and brought the cup to her lips before taking a sip of the bitter medicine and sped Xiao Hua''s face before pressing her lips against his, of course, he struggled a lot. His hands pped against her shoulders as he tried to push her away from him and when he saw that it wasn''t working he dug his nails in her skin causing Yu Dong to scrunch up her brows before she thrust her tongue out and parted his lips¡­but even so, the mer was bent on making trouble with her, he clenched his teeth tighter than ever as he thrashed his legs in the bed.


    Worried that he will hurt himself by making such a ruckus and even more anxious about attracting Fang Chi''s attention, she pinched Xiao Hua''s nose. Two secondster, he gasped and Yu Dong took her chance as she poured the entire medicine inside his mouth and pulled back. A relieved sigh escaped her lips but no sooner did she do that, Xiao Hua raised his hand and pped her across the face with his expression scrunched up in disgust. " Damn you ¡­you stalker¡­"


    Ah, so he thought that she was a stalker.


    Yu Dong shook her head and rubbed the spot that was pped by him and stood up from her spot before heading out of the room as she rolled the sleeves of her shirt.


    " I will prepare the meal before leaving to catch crabs and fish," she said to Fang Chi then turning her head to Mammy An she asked, " Did you buy the ration?"


    Mammy An nodded and said, " The shopkeepers were surprised, however, we told them that we run a bar, so they didn''t ask anything further but we bought ration for at least three months or even more, but Miss Yu don''t you think that the ration will go bad in the next three months?"


    " You don''t have to worry about that, I have an idea to keep the ration as fresh as possible." With her space, she didn''t have to worry about the freshness of the ration, with all the things in her space, she will be able to maintain the freshness of the food anyway. " Tonight leave the vige through the path that no one uses and bring the ration to my house, I will put it all away and as for the mers, ask them all to return to the vige as well, we will be shutting down the bar for a few weeks."


    Dedicating todays chapter to chrisb13, cutie_mua , Azul_Soraya and OneMore_chapter22, nephtalene. Thank you for sending me gifts!


    fairytail72

 Chapter 475: Why are you angry

    Chapter 475: Why are you angry" Shutting down the bar?" Gu Ke Xin was immediately rmed as she looked at Yu Dong, though she agreed with what she was doing there was no need to shut the bar, after all even if the storm was fierce, the town will not be affected by the flood that much right. What was more, it was the perfect time for them to earn some extra money! " If we close it now then I am afraid that we will be making a loss, Miss Yu."


    Yu Dong of course knew that too, she looked at Gu Ke Xin and nodded her head, " I know but I would rather take a little less than face a bigger one."


    " A bigger one?"Gu Ke Xin frowned parroting Yu Dong.


    " That''s right, you might think that the flood is the only disaster that we will be facing?" Yu Dong nced at Gu Ke Xin and when she saw that the young girl really thought the flood was the only biggest damage, she shook her head at her naivety and said, " The biggest disaster is not the flood but its aftermath, the food prices will rise and the yamen officers wouldn''t be able to take reign of thew and order. In such a situation the mers will be in the most danger, we can''t leave them to take care of the customers for the sake of a small mary benefit, if we were to do so then who is going to take responsibility lest something unfortunate befalls on them?"


    When the apocalypse hit the modern world, she and her family werepletely unprepared. It was a disaster that she has never faced, it was as if she had lost everything in just a moment¡ª¡ªthe world she lived in was a difficult ce to stay but after the apocalypse hit them, it becamepletely unfit for human survival. Things became so worse that people who once worked in respectable positions started to steal and there was a sudden spike in cannibalism. It was safe to say that things might not be as bad as the time in the apocalypse but why should she take such a risk?


    With the flood surging and destroying their house, people will definitely think that they were going to die, given that the sea not only surrounded the vige from one side but instead almost covered half the town as well. In such situations there was a chance that people will let go of thest shred of their humanity, she didn''t want her workers to suffer in such a case.


    " I understand," Though Gu Ke Xin didn''t understand why Yu Dong was taking so many precautions but there was no need for them to worry, their bar was doing well even if they were to close it for a few weeks, they will be able to keep a steady pace when they open again. " I will go and bring the mers to the vige by evening."


    Yu Dong let out a hum before she sent both Mammy An and Gu Ke Xin out of the house.


    As she returned Fang Chi''s attention was attracted by the dust marks on her sleeves, he frowned as he wiped his hands on the cloth that was tied around his waist before he walked to Yu Dong and sping her arms, he looked at the marks on her sleeves with his brows furrowed as he asked, " What''s this? Why are you looking like this? How did you get these marks?"


    Yu Dong knew that the news of her going to the Vige head Gu wasn''t something she would be able to hide from Fang Chi, in fact, he might find it by the evening given how fast news travelled in the vige. So, she told him all about what went between her and He Cheung after she finished telling him what happened between the two, Fang Chi''s eyes turned red as he angrily pursed his lips. In fact, he would have barged outside and fought with He Cheung if Yu Dong didn''t stop him, " Hey wait..where are you going? There is no point in fighting with him."


    " How can you let bygones be bygones? He hit you with a broom, aren''t you angry?" Fang Chi was surprised that Yu Dong was this calm, in fact, he was so furious that he was almost grinding his teeth because of that mer. His wife went to his out of goodwill how dare he hit her with a broom? See, if he doesn''t break his hands the next time Fang Chi sees him.


    Yu Dong was stunned by the angry expression on Fang Chi''s face, as far as she knew, this was the first time she saw him this angry. For a few minutes, she just looked at him before her mouth curled up into a smile as she said, " Why are you angry at him like that?"


    " Why won''t I be angry? That old man hit you with a broom when all you did was warn him out of the goodness of your heart! I can''t believe that he actually beat you up like that! And you why didn''t you fight back? You should have beaten him right back and scolded him until he couldn''t raise his head in front of you, why did you just let him hit you? And now you are going to just swallow your anger is that it?" Fang Chi couldn''t help but yell, since when did his wife''s temper improve so much?


    How can she let go of He Cheung, even after when he went this far?


    " You don''t have to worry about him," Yu Dong smiled as she patted Fang Chi''s arm and brought him back inside the house, she helped him sit down on a chair and poured a cup of water for him before handing it to him as she further added, " I am not that good of a person, I let him go now so that he will suffer twice in the future."

 Chapter 476: Ugly old cow

    Chapter 476: Ugly old cow" How will he suffer if you let him go like that?" Fang Chi couldn''t understand what was going on in his wife''s head. " I have seen He Cheung, he is really pompous and cares a little about others. If you don''t teach him a good lesson he will definitely not learn his lesson."


    " This time I don''t have to use my own strength to teach him a lesson," said Yu Dong as she went back inside the kitchen and took out a big fatty piece of fresh boar belly and started to clean it. " The storm is going to reach the vige soon and soon the entire vige is going to get flooded, with He Cheung''s temperament he will definitely tell his wife that I went to see him, nor will he even mention the talk of the flood. He believes that I am just trying to find trouble with his wife that''s why I deliberately mentioned the flood, he will say the same to the people who heard themotion he created¡­between him and me, the vigers will most likely trust him given that he is the husband of the vige head ¡­if they believe him then they will not make any preparations. So, think about it when the flood arrives and everything goes downhill, who will be under fire?"


    Fang Chi didn''t even have to think about it, this time the matter concerned the life and death of the vigers so they will not be kind enough to forgive He Cheung. " Of course, they all will me He Cheung, given that you warned him but he still refused to listen to you."


    " That''s right," Yu Dong picked up a pan and started preparing the barbecue sauce for cooking the boar belly. " He Cheung having a personal feud with our family just because he is jealous and afraid of us is one thing but him hiding such a piece of crucial information when he knew that the lives of the vigers could be put in danger is another thing. He might believe that he will be able to get out of this thing unscathed given that the sky is still clean but by tonight, his entire situation will take a drastic change."


    She poured rice vinegar and ginger along with sauce into the pan as she simmered it on the stove before smiling at Fang Chi. " You don''t have to worry about me, I deliberately let him hit me so that I can gain some sympathy points in the future you don''t have to think so much about it. I would never let someone hit me for no reason at all."


    Fang Chi opened his mouth to say something but then he lowered his head and walked towards Yu Dong, he wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his head against the crook of her neck. " But I still feel bad at the thought that you were hit for no reason at all, you were just trying to do a good deed and yet¡­" though Yu Dong wasn''t hurt, Fang Chi still felt upset at the thought that someone actually hit his wife, if he wasn''t pregnant and didn''t have to worry about the child in his belly, he would have surely fought with that He Cheung to death!


    Not like he was going to forgive him that easily either, after all, he was a pretty vengeful mer as well.


    '' Just you wait He Cheung, I will definitely teach you a lesson soon enough!''


    Yu Dong turned around after seasoning the boar belly with salt and pepper as she leaned into Fang Chi''s hug. " If you feel bad for me then make sure that you take even good care of yourself and our child during these days, don''t run around after all there is not just the flood but the pervert stalker as well. I don''t want you getting hurt, all right?"


    " En," promised Fang Chi just as the door to his room was pulled open, seeing this he immediately pushed himself away from Yu Dong and turned to look at Xiao Hua who was striding out of the room with a sullen look on his face. " Brother Hua, you work up? Do you feel all right?"


    " Of course!" Xiao Hua flushed red in anger as he came to stop in front of the kitchen window and looked at Fang Chi with an unhappy look on his face. " You know what Brother Chi? Throughout the afternoon, all I could dream of was the stalker¡­ I was so scared that I couldn''t even get a moment of peace even when I was unconscious¡­but that wasn''t the worst of all things!" He took off the cold strip that was tied on the top of his head and threw it on the floor before clenching his fists and smacking them on the wooden tform in front of the kitchen window that was used to keep the dishes on it. " The worst thing was that I dreamt of the damn woman kissing me, can you believe it?"


    As soon as he said those words, Yu Dong spluttered as she looked at Xiao Hua in shock and surprise. The reason she was looking at him was simple, she wanted him to stop speaking but Xiao Hua thought that she was upset with him for dreaming about another woman kissing him, so he grew even more sullen and said, " I am so furious that I swear I want to smack that woman until her face turns into that of a pig! How dare she! How can she even about getting her hands on me? I am the most beautiful mer of this entire town and my beauty ranks in the top ten most beautiful mers of the prefectural city yet she¡­ and what''s even worse, I dreamed about her nibbling on my lips, I swear I was so angry that I wished I could p that woman to the back of the moon! That ugly old cow, dreaming to eat me humph!"


    Yu the ugly old cow Dong: "¡­.."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 477: Heading to the sea

    Chapter 477: Heading to the seaThough Yu Dong was slightly offended by what Xiao Hua said, she didn''t say anything given that he was only saying those things about the pervert stalker¡­ of course, it was her fault that she actually dared to kiss him when he was unconscious. So, there was nothing she could say, she finished preparing a bowl of barbecue pork belly and rice for Fang Chi while she cooked some shredded chicken porridge for Xiao Hua. Though the fever didn''tst for long, it wasn''t good for Xiao Hua to eat something so heavy right off the bat the second he woke up, so when she noticed that Xiao Hua''s hands were sneakily creeping inside Fang Chi''s bowl, she smacked the back of his hand with a pair of chopsticks and said, " Don''t you even think about it, eat your chicken porridge, you haven''t eaten anything since the morning and even got a fever in the middle of the afternoon there is no need for you to upset your stomach by eating something like this."


    Xiao Hua pouted but in the end, he simply focussed his attention on the chicken porridge ignoring the light titter of Fang Chi. "I just wanted to taste a single piece, nothing more."


    " I know better than anyone what you mean when you say that you are just going to taste it," Xiao Hua was a typical example of a modern-day girlfriend who would order a sd for the sake of maintaining her health but the second her lover''s food was served, she would ask for a bite and then another ¡­ and before her lover even understand what was going on half of his meal was gone. The same thing happened to Yu Dong several times in the bar, Xiao Hua would order something light and easy to digest for the sake of maintaining his tiny waist and since the two of them were trying things out, he often ate with her in the office. However, the guy was as sneaky as a thief, by the time she finished eating three bites, more than half of her meal would be gone..and when asked, he would just look at her with an extremely cute expression acting as if he would cry if she was to call him out on the fact that he ate half of her meal.


    Xiao Hua''s cheeks flushed slightly but he didn''t say anything instead he started to attack the porridge with a newfound enthusiasm.


    Seeing him gobble the porridge as if he was gobbling down her flesh instead of chicken''s, Yu Dong shook her head and turned to look at Fang Chi with a calm expression on her face as she said, " I will be going to the sea and catch some more fishes to keep in stock, you can pack your bags and help the children to do so as well, I will be moving you all to the hideout by night."


    Xiao Hua was still chomping down on the porridge when he heard the words ''pack your bags'' and '' hideout'' before he raised his head to look at Fang Chi and Yu Dong, seeing that their expression was serious, he couldn''t help but swallow the rice in one big gulp as he asked, " Is¡­Are you moving because of me?"


    Yu Dong and Fang Chi turned to look at him before Yu Dong smiled and shook her head, " No, we aren''t moving because of you¡­I would have stopped and told you about it but I need to hurry before it starts raining, so I will leave Fang Chi to tell you about it."


    " Tell me about what?" questioned Xiao Hua but Yu Dong who was in a hurry simply walked past the corridor and left the house leaving Xiao Hua to turn around and look at Fang Chi as he repeated, " Tell me about what?"


    Fang Chi stared at the panicked expression on Xiao Hua''s face and picked a piece of juice boar belly before putting it in Xiao Hua''s bowl as he said, " First calm down and listen to me carefully."


    " The sea seems to have turned really violent overnight," as soon as Yu Dong stepped on the shore, she heard Mammy An say this to the other two mammies as they all looked at the rough waves that were rising and falling against the shore. The water level was still the same but one could see that the currents were a bit too strong, if one wasn''t careful enough they would be swollen by the ocean in just one big bite.


    Yu Dong noticed that the and the baits were sitting untouched on the shore and walked towards Mammy An, before raising her hand to pat the sturdy old woman. " You couldn''t catch any fish?"


    " I am afraid that it''s impossible to be caught in this case," said Mammy An as her phoenix eyes narrowed while she looked at the ocean and its violent waves. " The waves are strong and we were almost swept away by them fortunately we managed to get away from the disaster just on time."


    " I see," Yu Dong crouched down as she picked up the and started to walk towards the ocean, seeing her go, Mammy An hurriedly stopped her. " Miss Yu, I know that you are worried about the food but you shouldn''t be this reckless, what will happen to master Fang and the other masters if something happened to you?"


    Yu Dong patted Mammy An''s hand and calmly said, " There is no need for you to worry about it, Mammy An¡­ I know that a lot of people are relying on me so surely I wouldn''t do anything that will hurt me, just stay back and get those barrels here fill them up as soon as I fish the crabs out."


    After saying so, Yu Dong raised the and threw it in the ocean, seeing her adamantly trying to catch the crabs there was nothing Mammy An could say after all Yu Dong was her boss but at the same time she couldn''t help but worry¡­ the sea was so violent and the waves were almost crashing against her thighs, how in the world will Yu Dong catch crabs?"


    However, when Yu Dong reeled in the after ten minutes, Mammy An was so shocked that she almost dropped her jaw to the ground.

 Chapter 478: Done packing?

    Chapter 478: Done packing?" I think this is enough," said Yu Dong after she was done filling up the four ox carts worth barrels that were sitting on the shore, she took a look at the crabs that were moving inside the barrels and asked the Mammies to close the barrels with the lids. " Bring them back after you are done, you can go to the town and buy whatever you want as well, if not you can go back home and pack your bags."


    " Miss Yu, are you going to bring us with you?" Mammy Lin was surprised upon hearing that Yu Dong was willing to bring them with her.


    "If not?" Yu Dong arched a brow and looked at the three mammies. " You three put your lives on the line for us, what kind of master will I be if I let you go and leave you to fend for yourself? I might look like this but I am a softie inside. You know?"


    The three mammies'' eyes blurred as they hurriedly thanked Yu Dong for her grace, the three of them were sturdy but they were also very old. Even their family didn''t want them, after all, what would they do with three old women who couldn''t marry or give birth to children? They were first hired by a big official family and were asked to drink medicine to cause infertility, though it was unfair, this was how things worked in the families of big officials after all they were hired to protect their husbands and sons, if they were to be perfect women, then there will be a lot of rumours floating around the mers of those big families.


    After they lost their ability to have kids, they more or less became nothing but a tool to earn money and when they were let go of their jobs after they grew old and weren''t as agile as before, their families shut their doors firmly on their faces. It was a good thing that Yu Dong was willing to hire them, this way they were able to earn a little sum of money. However, when they heard that there was going to be a big flood they thought that they will be fired after all, in such conditions, it was already difficult for Yu Dong to take care of her family how will she take care of them? But surprisingly, she didn''t fire either of them!


    " Miss Yu, I swear in the future if the opportunity calls for it, I will willingly give up my life for you," said Mammy Guo who was pulling the ox car with her bare hands.


    Listening to her words, Mammy An was both amused and angry. She lightly tutted and said in a soft yet admonishing voice, " What are you talking about? Don''t say such words. We all are going to lead a long and peaceful life here in this small vige."


    Only then did Mammy Guo realise that she might have spoken out of turn. With an apologetic expression, she turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " Forgive me, Miss Yu!"


    "It''s all right," replied Yu Dong as she tugged on the heavy barrels to her house, of course since her house was on the other hand of the vige, she caused a lot of stir when the vigers saw that she was carrying so many barrels to her house. Yu Dong ignored them, it wasn''t that she was heartless, but she knew that with her fame, no one would be willing to listen to her, she might have gotten rich but in the hearts of the vigers, she was still the same Yu Dong who caused a lot of trouble in the vige.


    " Miss Yu, will this be all right?" asked Mammy An when she saw that many vigers were pointing in their direction, some of them were evenughing as they stared at Yu Dong before pointing to the clear sky.


    " Let themugh," said Yu Dong without even sparing a nce at those vigers who wereughing at her, she will see who will have thestugh pretty soon! They want tough at her? Then go ahead andugh as much as you please, she will see how they willugh when the flood finally strikes the vige.


    When the mammies heard that Yu Dong didn''t want to pay attention to the vigers they too turned around and stopped paying attention to them, instead they all started to tug the ox carts as fast as they could. After all, the sound of the vigers''ughter was really too annoying.


    " You are back?" Fang Chi opened the door as soon as he saw Yu Dong pulling the ox car through the window that was partially left open and pulled the door open allowing Yu Dong and the mammies to carry the barrels inside the house.


    " I am back," said Yu Dong as she walked past Fang Chi while carrying a barrel inside the kitchen following her were the three mammies they all too looked as if they were tired just as much as Yu Dong but somehow they seemed to have summoned thest of their energy to bring thisst thing inside the house.


    Xiao Hua was lying on the couch when he saw that Yu Dong came back and hurriedly looked at the sharp red ws that were sticking out of the barrel and said, " Isn''t this the new crab thing that you were going to introduce in the bar?"


    " Yup," said Yu Dong as she ced the barrel down on the floor of the kitchen, before turning to look at Xiao Hua and Fang Chi. " I suppose you two are done with packing?"


    " We are done," Fang Chi nodded as he pointed to the small cloth bags and wooden trunks that were sitting next to the cab. " We didn''t pack everything just what is necessary, I don''t think it will be wise to bring everything with us given we still have toe back¡­things will of course be a bit disturbed but as long as they were left intact, I think it will be fine."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 479: Found the truth about Yu Dong’s abilities!

    Chapter 479: Found the truth about Yu Dong¡¯s abilities!Yu Dong nodded as she looked at the small cloth bags that Fang Chi and Xiao Hua have packed before saying, " I will move the pots and pans then, there is no point in leaving small things behind they will just float away with the water."


    " I will help¡ª¡ª" both Fang Chi and Xiao Hua got up from their seats but were stopped by Yu Dong who sternly said, " Chi, think about the child in your tummy before saying that you will bring something this heavy and Xiao Hua, your cheeks are still flushed go and lie back down, I know that the two of you want to help me but the greatest help would be you two not pushing yourself too much. I have heard doctor Gu hasn''t returned from the neighbouring vige, most probably she wouldn''t be able to return till the flood is over, without a doctor, if you two were to get sick or get hurt then it will be twice as much of a trouble for me, so go and take a nap."


    "But¡ª¡ª"


    " Chi, listen to me," Yu Dong hardly used her authoritative voice at her husbands but when she used it even Chen Mi didn''t have the guts to say anything in front of her,pared to Chen Mi, Fang Chi had a lot fewer guts to stand against Yu Dong. In the end, he sighed and then walked inside his room, " I will be taking a nap but if you need my help, then make sure to tell me, all right?"


    " I will," after saying that she turned to look at Xiao Hua who lowered his head but then looked at Yu Dong with the best puppy dog expression as he said, " Can I really not help you with anything?" He thought that as long as he looked at Yu Dong with those shiny, moist eyes of his, she will agree to anything he said but the reality was quite cruel, Yu Dong took a nce at him and then threw a bunch of cold words. " Go and take a nap, don''t disturb me while I am trying to save you."


    Listening to her bad tone, Xiao Hua no longer wanted to help her instead he wanted to fight with her!


    In the end, he was dragged by Fang Chi who sensed that something was wrong and was bound to happen soon. After the two of them were gone and Yu Dong was left alone, she turned to look at the three mammies and said, " Mammy An, you can go and take a nap as well. After you are rejuvenated, then you can go and grab the rations from the town make sure that you use the path that no one uses and bring it all to the house, I will leave the back door open for you, put everything in the shack after you return home."


    "As you say, Miss Yu." Mammy An agreed with a subtle bow as she turned around and walked to the extra room that was empty at the moment. Yu Dong waited for the mammies to leave the house and once she was sure that they were gone, she hurriedly stepped out of the kitchen and started putting everything inside her space, leaving these things here when the chances of them going bad were pretty high was simply foolishness. Yu Dong wanted to maintain the freshness of the crabs so, she hurriedly brought them all into her space, including the pots, pans, flour and everything else that was inside the kitchen.


    She was so focused on her job that she didn''t pay attention to Fang Chi''s door that has been pulled open behind her. Fang Chi originally wanted to ask Yu Dong to bring him, his knitting yarn and thin needles but as soon as he opened the door, he was greeted by a very weird and supernatural sight. His wife was picking up things and sucking them inside her sleeves, for two seconds his blood ran cold and he shut the door behind him. Not because he was scared of Yu Dong but because he was scared that Xiao Hua will see it, Yu Dong was his wife and he will love her no matter what she was ¡ª¡ª as far as he knew, she was the best woman in the entire vige.


    In fact, he was long aware of the fact that something was wrong with Yu Dong after all she was too strong and the things that she made were different from others, he long knew that she was hiding something from him but he never dared to ask what it was¡­but now that he was seeing it with his own eyes, he understood why Yu Dong didn''t tell him anything about her ''special abilities'' before, she must have been worried that he would get scared of her and that was why she deliberately hid it from him. She wasn''t wrong either, if he saw her doing something like this when he just married over, he might have passed out but now ¡­


    Now, she was the mother of his child and his loving wife, who treated him well with her whole heart. There was no way he would ever get scared of her.


    " What''s wrong?" Xiao Hua looked up from the clothes that Fang Chi has given him to spend time on, he peered at the door that was shut behind Fang Chi and asked, " Weren''t you going to get your knitting yarn and whatnot?"


    "It''s alright," Fang Chi smiled as he dragged his feet to the bed andy down to sleep. " Now that I think about it carefully, I think I am indeed a bit tired, so I will take a nap and you should take one too, I saw Yu Dong heading towards our door, if she catches you looking at the pile of clothes then she will definitely scold you."


    Xiao Hua immediately packed the clothes back in the bag and slipped onto the bed next to Fang Chi as he said, " Just so you know I am not scared of her or anything, it is just that she is worried about me that''s why I don''t want to worry her anymore."


    " Uh-huh." Looking at the speed with which he slipped inside the bed, Fang Chi knew that it was more than fear didn''t say anything but simply hummed. Whatever floats his boat.


    Ps: Send me some powerstones and gifts

 Chapter 480: Nothing will happen

    Chapter 480: Nothing will happen" I think we are all ready for the move," after Fang Chi and Xiao Hua woke up from their short nap, Yu Dong looked at the two of them followed by the little child army standing behind them. The little kids were standing side by side looking at Yu Dong with a sort of apprehensive look, though no one told them anything the little ones were really perspective, they realised that something serious was going on, thus they not only stayed inside their rooms but also didn''t make things difficult for the adults by asking unnecessary questions to them.


    Only now when Yu Dong asked them toe out of their rooms, did they all step out while carrying their favourite toys and clothes.


    Yu Dong saw that the kids were being sensible and her heart immediately gushed with maternal love as she crouched down and rubbed everyone''s heads one by one. " You all were really good, I have to say¡­ thanks to you I was able to prepare everything properly. I will surely treat you all to a nice meal once everything is over."


    Yu Mai pursed his lips as he relished his sister rubbing his head only when Yu Dong moved to rub Mu Ran''s head did he ask, " Sister will everything be okay?" While he asked this, his hand was clutching his shirt tightly. He has never seen a floor but he has heard a lot about it, his daddy and mother would often worry when it rained for a week continuously in the vige, they used to say things like ''I hope it doesn''t flood,'' '' should we collect a secret stash of ration?'', '' What if its floods?''


    And when Yu Mai used to ask what a flood was his daddy would say that it was a man-eating monster.


    Now that man-eating monster wasing to their vige! Uwaa, what was he going to do?


    " We will be fine," Yu Dong sensed that the kids were the ones who had their anxiety running high the most and smiled at them as she reassured them, that she needed the children to stay as calm as possible lest they all worry too much and overstress their little head. Thest time it happened to Mu Ran, she got a fever for three days, it was a hard time for Yu Dong even when there wasn''t a flood given that Mu Zhu cried and made a fuss that he wanted to go and stay with his sister in the same room, she was so tired of his wailing that she nearly spanked his butt.


    Fortunately, Fang Chi stopped her by telling her that Mu Zhu wasn''t their family''s child and that it would certainly be not right of her to beat him. A good thing that she didn''t beat him or else he would have cried until he angered the heavens.


    That boy had vocals to defeat an opera singer.


    " Sister has made good preparations, neither of you will go hungry or cold, just make sure that you stay inside the hideout and don''t leave the ce recklessly if you do that then there will be a lot of trouble all right?" Yu Dong wasn''t worried about anything, she was only worried about the children leaving the tree house when no one was looking given that they were really hyperactive and couldn''t stay locked up in a ce for more than two days but this time they were going to stay at the hideout for more than two weeks.


    " We won''t sister!"


    " I will stay inside." Mu Ran promised and as soon as she promised Mu Zhu too raised his hand and said, " Me too¡­ I will stay inside with my sister."


    " Abu!" Seeing that everyone was giving their promise, little bun raised his hand and decided to go along with everyone.


    Yu Dong smiled as she once again ruffled everyone''s heads and said, "Let us go then, we will leave from the back door, I will be locking up the house, if there is anything that you guys want to pick up then do so before we leave."


    After saying so, she took out a lock that she has asked the locksmith to make a few days ago and then started locking up the entire house, the others too picked up their bags except Fang Chi who was barred from picking anything that will tire him out, he waited for Yu Dong toe back before handing his bag to her. " As you said, I didn''t pick it up."


    Yu Dong hitched his bag in one hand and wooden trunk in another before chuckling softly, " I am d that you are willing to listen to me now."


    The two of them headed out of the house and Yu Dong handed Fang Chi thest lock and taught him how to use it. Only after Fang Chi locked the back door of the house did the two of them turn to look at the crowd that was standing outside the house. Seeing that everyone including Zhu Qian and Lang Hui was ready to leave, Yu Dong nodded her head as she said, "Let''s go."


    " Aunt Wang, why did you buy so many things?" One of the vigers asked when they saw Aunt Wang bringing a full cart of rations, clothes and nkets. " Are you moving somewhere?"


    Aunt Wangughed as she wiped her sweat from the cloth that was hanging around her neck and said, " Where will I move? Didn''t Dong Dong say that the ocean is unstable? I brought these things after finding it out from my daughter, I don''t want to be unprepared like thest time."


    After hearing what Aunt Wang said the vige women looked at each other and an exasperated expression came on their faces, seeing them like this, Aunt Wang was slightly surprised as she asked, " What''s wrong?"


    " Aunt Wang, I think you were fooled by Yu Dong," said one of the women with a slightly disdainful curve of her lips. " We have of course heard about the so-called flood she was talking about but I can assure you that nothing is going to happen at all."

 Chapter 481: Its just a bit of rain

    Chapter 481: Its just a bit of rain" And how do you know that?" asked Aunt Wang, she recognised the woman who was looking disdainful at once, wasn''t this none other than Ah Cy? She knew that this woman has always been looking for trouble with Yu Dong, so she didn''t take her words at heart and simply spoke about what was going on in her head. " Did you go and see the ocean for yourself?"


    The ocean has always been an object of terror for the vigers, even more so after the ocean flooded their vige years ago, so of course, not many vigers went close to the ocean only a few vige women who made their livelihood by catching fish were willing to go to the sea with a boat other than them everyone stayed away from the ocean especially Ah Cy when she was young, she took her younger brother to y at the ocean and nearly got drowned ever since then she has never ever taken a step closer to the ocean, what was more she was a farmer was there any need for her to get closer to the ocean?


    She flushed realising that Aunt Wang was deliberately making things difficult for her. She pursed her lips and sullenly said, " Of course, I didn''t but I heard from He Cheung that Yu Dong was simply trying to make things difficult for him and his family. You know how she is, always finding trouble with everyone she doesn''t like."


    Ah, Cy has been always jealous of Yu Dong, after all, she and Yu Dong were of the same age but somehow thetter seemed to have jumped through heaps and bounds and became someone, that she can never be. So, every time Ah Cy got the chance to condemn Yu Dong, she will definitely do it.


    Aunt Wang didn''t like how Ah Cy was talking bad about Yu Dong behind her back but before she could retort a soft voice came floating toward them. " Yu Dong doesn''t find trouble with anyone, it''s them whoe looking for trouble with her, it''s not her fault that people keep pushing their cheeks in front of her to get pped."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ah Cy and everyone else turned to look at the source of the voice and when they saw a thin woman dressed in a grey oversize shirt and pants. A hunting bow was hitched on her back and her expression was that ofnguidness as if she just didn''t retort Ah Cy.


    " Li Li! I knew it was you!" Ah Cy sneered as she harrumphed at the Li Li. " I knew that no one other than you will be willing to suck up to Yu Dong like that."


    " Is that so?" Li Li tilted her head to the side with a nk face. " Then why did you turn to look at me?"


    Ah Cy: "¡­.."


    Everyone else: "¡­.."


    Aunt Wang: "..."


    Ah Cy was stupefied into silence as she looked at Li Li, she wasn''t angry after all everyone knew that Li Li had some problems at the top of her head, she liked to say that she could hunt but no one saw her hunting and what was even more so, she lived alone in a small hut at the entrance of the vige with no family members yet many people heard her talk to herself. She was simply crazy, why will she bother herself with a crazy woman?


    Aunt Wang on the other hand had a good impression of Li Li after all thetter once brought a freshly caught wild chicken for her when she was sick. Seeing that she came to look for her, Aunt Wang naturally smiled and said, " Li Li, dide here to look for me?"


    Only then did Li Li turn her head to look at Aunt Wang while her eyes blinked in a rapid motion. " I did ¡­. I wanted to know if I cane with you. My house is at the low nes I am afraid that I will be taken away by the flood, I am after all alone¡­" she slowly raised her hand and showed the food rations that she had in her house as she added. " I used all the money to buy this but I have nowhere to stay."


    Aunt Wang blinked along with Li Li, she didn''t want to burden Yu Dong but at the same time, she knew that Yu Dong wouldn''t leave Li Li alone either, after all, they were talking about a life here. Li Li might have a bit of craziness on her top floor, she was also a resident of the vige, and helping was her duty, so Aunt Wang nodded and said, " All right, you cane with me..but make sure to not run around like you always do¡­ if you wander around and something happened to you then we won''te to for you, got it."


    " Got it," said Li Li but there was a dazed look in her eyes making Aunt Wang wonder if she really heard her or not. Nheless, she still patted the empty space on her ox cart and said, " Come on then... I will take you with me."


    Li Li nodded and then took a seat on the ox cart, seeing that she has settled down properly Aunt Wang whipped the ox tied to her cart and took the cart away.


    The vige women who were left behind all looked at Aunt Wang who left them without answering their questions and looked at Ah Cy before saying, " Are you sure that there will be no flood?"


    Ah, Cy snorted at their words and rolled her eyes. " Of course not, if there was a flood then it would have started to rain by now¡ª¡ª"


    Just as she said that a loud thunderp resounded in the sky and then big, fat droplets of rainwater started to drop down at their faces. The women all exchanged and looked at each other before Ah Cy cleared her throat and said, "It''s nothing but a little rain."


    The other women didn''t make any preparations either, so they all too nodded their heads. It would be better if this was nothing else but a bit of rain.


    P.S: Push me for being consistent by sending me gifts and powerstones!

 Chapter 482: A water fairy

    Chapter 482: A water fairy" Mai, go and get Grandma Fang," as the Yu family along with the mers and the Wang family reached the foot of the mountain Yu Dong asked Yu Mai to bring Grandma Fang since Grandma Fang lived on the foot of the mountain, Yu Dong didn''t see the need to especially call her to their house. It was better to take Grandma Fang from the house rather than making the old woman run around the vige while carrying a heavy bag, she turned around and looked at Fang Chi after Yu Mai ran off to the Fang house before asking, " You told Grandma Fang to be prepared right? I don''t want to rush her all of a sudden."


    Fang Chi nodded at once watching Yu Mai rush off to his maternal house. " I did, I was worried that she would be troubled that''s why I sent Mammy An earlier in the evening when you went to the strawberry fields, I think she should have prepared by now."


    Sure enough, when Yu Mai knocked on Grandma Fang''s door, Fang Chi''s grandmother came out of the house carrying a small cloth bag with her clothes peeking out from the knot. She raised her head and waved at Fang Chi before walking towards their group in a hurried motion while Yu Mai being the good baby stretched out his hands and took the cloth bag from Grandma Fang, " Let me, Grandma. My sister says that we should always be filial to our elders and help them in every way possible way."


    Grandma Fang was tickled by his words, she handed her cloth bag to Yu Mai with a blooming smile and said, " You little one, you are really smart."


    " Of course, my sister says that little Mai is the smartest in the house," Yu Dong said such things to help Yu Mai develop his confidence because ever since he was young, he heard everyone call him a little ''idiot'' or something of the sort, Yu Mai never said anything about it but Yu Dong knew that he had very low self-esteem with her calling him a smart baby and smartest little one in the house, Yu Mai sort of regained a bit of his confidence and no longer called himself '' little idiot'' whenever he made a mistake.


    Even now he patted his chest with an extremely cute expression causing Grandma Fang''s smile to widen even more. " That''s right, our little Mai is the smartest in the whole vige."


    The two of them reached the group and Yu Mai immediately rushed to his sister to boast about his good deed. " Sister sees, Mai carried Grandma Fang''s bag, aren''t I the cutest, caring little one?"


    " Yes, Yes you are the most caring little one," Yu Dong was amused by his words but she still stretched her hand and patted Yu Mai''s head ruffling his hair along with it before raising her head and bowing it slightly to greet her inw. " Grandma Fang, I hope you have been in great health these past days?"


    Grandma Fang just finished hugging Fang Chi and was now caressing his pregnant belly when she looked at Yu Dong and smiled, her face lit up as she turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " Of course, I am in great health, my dear grandson is going to be a father soon and my daughter inw is filial, I don''t have anything to worry about, so why won''t I be in great health?" As she said this she turned to caress Fang Chi''s belly with a subtle glow on her face. " I can''t wait to meet this little one¡­ I bet she will be the most beautiful child with you and Dong Dong being her parents."


    " Grandma¡ª¡ª" Fang Chi was slightly embarrassed, it was indeed true that Yu Dong looked really good with her fair skin, sharp eyes and delicate features butpared to her, he was a bitcking. With his rough features and tanned skin, he could hardly be called good, it was just that his grandmother thought of him as the most beautiful mer in the vige, with a furtive nce he looked at Xiao Hua standing next to him¡­ and when he saw Xiao Hua''s palm-sized face with moist eyes and red kissable lips, Fang Chi couldn''t help but sigh. His grandma''s eyes really had some sort of magic filter in them, to think that she will call him beautiful.


    " What? Do you think that my grandchild won''t look good?" Grandma Fang knew that Fang Chi really disliked his tanned skin, so she turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Dong Dong, you say..don''t you think that your child will be prettiest?"


    Yu Dong arched a brow, she looked at Fang Chi''s blushing face before she let out an " En, you are right, Grandma Fang¡­ our child will be really pretty."


    Her words caused Fang Chi''s blush to further intensify but before anyone else could say anything more, the sky darkened and the rain that has been falling lightly till now became extremely heavy. Yu Dong hurriedly covered Fang Chi, Xiao Hua and the kids with straw hats and raincoats that she has packed in the emergency bag and then turned to look at the others, seeing them cover their bodies with their hands, she was slightly stupefied. " What are you all doing, where are your raincoats, hurry and wear them. Don''t take this rain lightly if any of you catch a fever then we will have a lot of trouble, don''t even think about getting wet in the rain, hurry, hurry¡­"


    " She is right, Doctor Gu hasn''t returned from the neighbouring vige and I don''t think she will be returning tonight, if you don''t want to burn in fever, hurry and wear your raincoats," shouted Aunt Wang as she helped her husband and her three sons.


    Only then everyone woke up from their daze and hurriedly wrapped themselves up with raincoats and straw hats.


    Li Li too took out her straw hat and wore it on her head before looking around the forest as she said, " Oooh, look a water fairy."


    Yu Dong: "¡­.."


    Everyone else: "¡­.."


    That''s a mushroom washed in rain! What water fairy!

 Chapter 483: Half of the village is going to be wiped out

    Chapter 483: Half of the vige is going to be wiped out" Here hold my hand," Yu Dong ignored Li Li''s slightly out-of-the-worldment and then turned to look at her husband, the rain was getting heavy and the forest grounds were uneven, she couldn''t let Fang Chi walk on a such muddy slope while clutching his belly with one hand.


    " Thank you," Fang Chi too knew that the situation was variably different and this wasn''t the time for him to act independently, thus he stretched out his hand and held Yu Dong''s, only then did the group started to march forward.


    Behind Yu Dong and Fang Chi, Xiao Hua looked at his hand which was still empty and then turned to look at Yu Mai who was standing next to him. " Mai, would you like to hold your older brother''s hand? Lest you slip down?" Since Yu Dong was busy taking care of her husband and that little stubborn prince on her back, he might as well take care of Yu Mai who was the least troublesome in the entire Yu family.


    Yu Mai took a look at Xiao Hua and then nced at his frail body¡ª¡ª no muscles, small figure, tiny waist¡­ humm, it seems like instead of being taken care of by Xiao Hua, he would have to take care of him instead. Yu Mai didn''t want to take care of Xiao Hua but after taking a nce at his weak body he had no other choice but to take care of him. All right, he was a good baby¡­ he will take care of this weak older brother of his.


    When Yu Mai stretched out his hand and held Xiao Hua''s thetter thought that he has somehow won over his future little brother inw of his and his face immediately brightened up with a smile, on the other hand, Yu Mai took note of the beaming smile of Xiao Hua and shook his head, sure enough, this older brother was scared of walking alone. See how he was smiling so brightly.


    Yu Mai sighed, so troublesome.


    Xiao Hua didn''t know that he has be troublesome in the eyes of his young brother-inw.


    " Yu Dong, how far is your hideout?" Aunt Wang asked as she covered her youngest son under her shirt. It wasn''t that she was getting tired but her youngest son was getting fussy after being held tight like that but she couldn''t bring him out either given that he would get doused under the cold water of the rain, since he was still young, his chances of catching a fever were really high.


    " We are here," said Yu Dong as she turned around and handed her bags to mammy An before she walked ahead and pushed the ivy veils aside.


    As soon as the four-storey tree house came into view everyone''s jaw dropped and in Aunt Wang''s case, her bags fell straight to the floor.


    Uncle Fu who stood next to her didn''t even get a chance to be shocked when he heard the low thump and then turned to look at his wife with a stern expression on his face. " What are you doing?"


    Only then did Aunt Wang snap out of her daze and picked the bags back up in her hands before she turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Yu ..Yu Dong, is this our hideout?"


    " It is," Yu Dong nodded as she turned to walk to the hidden door of her treehouse and pushed it open, before turning to look at Aunt Wang. " It will be a bit cramped and you might feel a bit of difort but please make do with it until the flood is over."


    A bit of difort? This tree house was better than the inns in the town what was Yu Dong talking about? In the middle of the two gnarled trees, a tree house with four big floors stood hanging, goldenmps flickered inside it with a sturdy tform underneath it, from just one look it could be seen that the tree house was big enough for their group, what difort? What cramped?


    The group followed Yu Dong inside the tree house while Mammy An carried Lang Hui up in one arm while carrying his wheelchair in the other hand.


    As soon as the group reached the tform and took a much closer look at the tree house, they only had one word in their heads and that was ¡ª¡ª so awesome. With this tree house being their hideout, the entire thing started to look like a vacation rather than them trying to save their lives, when Yu Dong told them that she had a hideout in the forest, they all thought she was talking about a cave and were prepared to spend their hard days in it but now ¡ª¡ª


    " I am never going to underestimate, Dong Dong ever again," murmured Aunt Wang as she hurriedly walked inside one of the cabins that were well furnished with wooden furniture, a bed and a heating furnace that looked like more or less of a campfire to keep the room warm. " She ¡­ really is something else."


    Fu Wei took a nce around and let go of his sons'' hands and the second he let go, his two sons started to run around the cabin as if they have never seen something as novel as the cabin that they were in now. He took his youngest son from his wife and then headed to the bed where hey his fussy son down and patted his chest. Only then did little Jun calm down and pursed his baby lips in silence. " You really shouldn''t have underestimated her, this hideout is something that she prepared for her husband and kids, and we all know just how much she pampers them."


    " You are right," Aunt Wang walked to the small window and pushed it open, Yu Dong has cleaned the area next to the tree making it easier for anyone to see the ocean. Aunt Wang took one look at the rising and falling waves that were gushing past the shore and seemed to have almost engulfed the entire sandy beach and shuddered as she turned to look at her husband, " This is really scary ¡­I have to say the vigers are in for a lot of trouble¡­just look at those waves."


    Fu Wei got up from the bed, asked his oldest son to take care of his brother and then walked next to Wang Shi, he took one look at the violent ocean and shivered. " Fortunately, I listened to Yu Dong because honestly, I think this time half of the vige is going to be wiped out."

 Chapter 484: Still works

    Chapter 484: Still works" This is really a hideout?" Little Zimo looked around the tree house with an awed expression as he looked left and right before his gaze fell on the room that he was going to share with Li Hanjing and Xiao Hua. Three big beds, a small campfire-like furnace in the middle of the room with sand and rocks surrounding the space to make sure that the floor didn''t catch fire and what was even more shocking there was even a bathroom with a bathtub. " Who the hell called this ce a hideout? It''s even better than the inn we stayed in when we were going to perform in that official''s house."


    The only time they stayed in a very luxurious inn was when they were invited to the town by a very prestigious family to showcase their skills but now they were actually living in this tree house, that luxurious inn looked a bitcking.


    Even Li Hanjing was shocked, at most he thought that the hideout would be a cave settling deep in the forest but instead, here they were, in a cosy treehouse.


    " Humph, whose lover do you think prepared this?" said Xiao Hua as she flipped his hair behind his shoulders. " I am this perfect so, of course, the woman I like is nowhere less than perfect! Of course, she would prepare the most wonderful thing that no one can even think about!"


    Little Zimo and Li Hanjing exchanged a nce with each other before Li Hanjing nodded after getting Li Hanjing''s permission Little Zimo went to the corner of the room and picked up a pillow that was resting on top of a single bed and then walked toward Xiao Hua before smacking him right across the face with a quick flick of his wrist.


    " What the? You little! How dare you hit me?" Xiao Hua who was hit out of nowhere was stunned as he looked at Little Zimo. " How dare you hit your big brother? Come here I will teach you a lesson here and now!"


    As he said that Xiao Hua reached his hands and pinched little Zimo''s cheeks causing thetter to be flustered as he looked at him with a blush coating his cheeks. " I am not a kid anymore, brother Hua!"


    " Says the one who hit me with a pillow!"


    " You were asking for it?"


    "What are you jealous of? Don''t worry little Zimo, you will get a good wife too," said Xiao Hua with a sly smirk before smoothly adding. " But of course, she will never be as good as mine."


    Little Zimo thought that Xiao Hua finally gave up but little did he expect that he was not only attacked but even his future wife whose face he hasn''t seen till now was also attacked by Xiao Hua''s vicious tongue!


    " You¡­Brother Hua¡­I will not let this slide!" After shouting this, he rushed after Xiao Hua whoughed and ran to save himself from being attacked by Little Zimo. On the other hand, Li Hanjing simply stared at the two of them with a shake of his head, really so childish.


    He caressed his belly before stifling a yawn. " Looks like you are sleepy baby."


    " I think he is sleepy," said Yu Dong as she pressed her ear to Fang Chi''s belly. Even though she could only hear the gurgles inside his belly but she liked to pretend that she could already hear the child in Fang Chi''s belly.


    Fang Chi chuckled softly. " Just say that you want me to take a nap, there is no need for you to say it in such a roundabout way."


    "I would have said it if you listen to me without me saying anything in such a roundabout way," said Yu Dong as she sat up straight, which was a good thing since Grandma Fang together with the kids returned from the outdoor kitchen. " Oh, Dong Dong, is there something that Chi is not listening to?"


    " That''s right, grandma Fang," Yu Dong ignored the slight shake of her husband and then tilted her head to look at Fang Chi''s disgruntled expression. " I have asked him to take a nap but he isn''t listening, don''t you think after walking so much he should take a nap at least?"


    " Ah Chi, Dong Dong is right, you lie down and take a nap!" said Grandma Fang at once as she ced the bowl of egg drop soup on their bed along with the tray before she started nagging Fang Chi. " Yu Dong is saying this for your own benefit, why don''t you listen to her? After all, you are no longer the same as before, you have a child with you, so you should take better care of yourself, stop being stubborn like you used to when you were young and take a good nap!"


    " Grandma I know!" Fang Chi was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and drive himself inside it. How embarrassing was this, he was already married and had a wife with a child on the way but he was being scolded like he was still a kid.


    Seeing his flustered expression neither Yu Dong nor Grandma Fang said anything, instead, they looked at each other before looking away to hide their smiles from Fang Chi. If they get caught by him then he will surely cry.


    " All right, I won''t say anything," said Grandma Fang before cing her hands on her waist. " I have cooked some egg drop soup for you, when your daddy was pregnant with you, he often used to drink egg drop soup and would fall asleep after eating a bowl of it, I guess you might like it too, so go ahead and have a sip. But take care it''s still hot all right?"


    Fang Chi looked at his grandmother before heaving a heavy sigh. She was still treating him as a child sure he like to drink egg drop soup when he was a little kid but surely there was no way this was going to work, he was an adult now his tastes have changed¡ª-


    " See, it still works!" Grandma Fang pointed at Fang Chi who was snoring peacefully.


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." hahaha.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-\

 Chapter 485: Ditsy

    Chapter 485: Ditsy" The rain isn''t going to stop anytime soon is it?" Grandma Fang worriedly asked as she covered Fang Chi with a nket, though there was a brazier burning in the room, the sea breezebined with the torrential rain made the temperature fall. Though it wasn''t cold, Fang Chi was now pregnant with a child, it would be quite troublesome if he was to catch a cold, so Grandma Fang decided to take care of him without making the slightest mistake.


    " No, it won''t," Yu Dong peeled little bun''s thumb out of his mouth and handed him a teething ring. " The rain is going to continue till the end of the week and it''s not going to stop even after then, as long as the storm does not pass by the vige, I am afraid this is how the situation is going to be."


    Little bun put the teething ring in his mouth and then looked at the closed window that was shuddering due to the heavy rain and then turned to look at his mother already bored with the teething ring, he turned his butt to waddle outside but was caught by Yu Dong.


    " Owah!" With his lotus-like feet kicking in the air, Little bun vociferously let his objection known to his mother but Yu Dong who knew how naughty her son could be ignored his cry and with a calm expression looked down at him. " If you make trouble then I will have no choice but to send you back to the cradle, do you want to y in that cradle of yours?"


    Of course,pared to the cradle the room was much better so Little bun deted pretty soon.


    Seeing that he was willing to admit defeat, Yu Dong ced him down on the floor again and let him y with Yu Mai, Lang Hui and the Mu siblings. She turned to look at Grandma Fang and then pointed to the empty single bed in the corner before saying, " You can take a nap as well, grandma Fang... I will go and see how things are going outside."


    " Do you really have to go?" asked Grandma Fang worriedly as she looked at the shuddering window of the room and looked at Yu Dong. " I think its danit''sous outside."


    "I know but it will be better for me to take a look at what''s going around," Yu Dong walked out of the room and at once was greeted by a hail of rainwater, it was as if she just stepped outside and walked right into a waterfall. Wiping her face, she looked at the heavy rain and narrowed her eyes, she didn''t know whether it was her eyes ying tricks on her or maybe it was something distorted in the rain but a figure seemed to be standing past the ivy veils.


    " Oi, you are kidding me, right? There is no way that something like this was happening right?" Yu Dong stared at the figure with a shocked expression, she hoped that what she was thinking was simply her eyes ying tricks on her but as soon as she blinked her eyes she was surprised to find an arrow heading straight in her direction, Yu Dong dodged the arrow and sped hold of it before turning to look at the stalker whose shadow could no longer be seen.


    " You bastard! I am going to kill you," Yu Dong''s face turned into a sinister grin as she jumped off the tform andnded on the ground with apparent ease before she sprinted right after the figure that was running away. They were in such a situation where their life and death weren''t known and this bastard still had his head buried in a pile of perverted sh!t!


    Yu Dong skidded out of the ivy veils as she tried to chase after the trails of the footsteps left behind by the stalker but to her abrupt surprise, those tracks vanished after reaching the foot of the hill. Yu Dong stared at the vige that was a bit away from the foot of the mountain and wiped her hair off her face.


    She didn''t believe that the stalker was able to rush to the vige so soon, if she entered the vige this soon it can only mean one thing, she knew the forest. Which would exin why the tracks vanished in the middle of nowhere.


    Yu Dong panted as she brushed her fingers through her hair and immediately cursed out loud, " Damn that sneaky woman, you better not fall in my hands or else I will chew you out and then spit you in a dung pit!"


    With her clothes dripping with rainwater Yu Dong climbed up the mountain but surprisingly as she came to stop in front of the ivy veils she saw Li Li returning with a plump white rabbit in her hands, what was more she was even humming a jolly tune.


    " Miss Li?" Yu Dong looked at the woman in front of her in shock and surprise before she dropped her gaze at the white rabbit in the hands of Li Li and asked, " What were you doing?"


    " Oh, it''s raining, right? So these rabbits all hid in their burrows, it was pretty easy to catch them," replied Li Li with a bright smile with her eyes still having this ditsy look in them.


    " Them?" echoed Yu Dong.


    " That''s right them," Li Li took the wicker carrier off her shoulders and ced it in front of Yu Dong, seeing the numerous white rabbits inside the basket even Yu Dong was stunned. What was this? Was this girl looking for a rabbit feast or something? How can she hunt so many rabbits all at once?


    " I have never seen so many rabbits together," said Yu Dong as she looked at the wriggling flurry bunnies.


    " I know right," Li Li proudly ced the wicker basket on her back again and then looked at Yu Dong with a smile that could only be counted as smug. " The gnomes led me to them."


    Yu Dong: "¡­." What kind of drugs does this woman do?

 Chapter 486: I want you to cook for me!

    Chapter 486: I want you to cook for me!It wasn''t that Yu Dong wasn''t suspicious of Li Li, her going out of the house at the same time as her and evening back at the same time was very suspicious but the thing was as soon as she started to suspect the woman this happened¡ª¡ª


    " I am telling you there is no forest fairy! Juste back to the hideout with me!" Yu Dong snarled as she dragged the woman behind her by her cor. "It''s raining so heavily where the hell did you see a forest fairy?"


    "I saw her, I really saw her just look past the old tree and you will see her, she is standing there waiting for me toe and see her!" Li Li excitedly pointed at the tall stone boulder on the other side of the forest, Yu Dong took a nce at the stone boulder and felt her head throb. This woman, she didn''t understand whether she was in crazy, was pretending to be crazy or was just simply lonely to the point where she was making imaginary friends left and right.


    "That''s not a forest fairy!" Yu Dong decided to put an end to her fantasy at once, she didn''t even try to pretend nice to Li Li. And before anyone came at her, she was soaked to her bones and yet she had to drag her feet because of this woman behind her!


    " Don''t tell me it''s a wood nymph?" eximed Li Li with her eyes shining brightly, Yu Dong turned to look at the woman behind her and suddenly had a feeling of dropping Li Li right here and now before walking away but at the same time she wanted to keep an eye on this woman, so leaving her behind did not seem the right option either, after thinking hard and fast, she pointed at the plump rabbit in Li Li''s hands and said, " I heard that Little Zimo cooks really well if you go up there and tell him that you want to eat braised rabbit meat, he will definitely cook it for you."


    Yu Dong wasn''t lying though Xiao Zimo''s cooking was not as good as Chen Mi''s, he wasn''t far off the mark either. Especially, when it came to making braised recipes, he was really good with his hands.


    " Why did you not say so earlier?" Li Li immediately straightened up and then rushed past Yu Dong with the rabbits in her hand. " I will ask Xiao Zimo to cook this for me right now, thank you, Miss Yu! I knew that you were a good person!"


    Yu the good person Dong: "¡­." Should I doubt her or not?


    Yu Dong pinched her brows, this was the first time she was seeing someone like Li Li, she was neither worried, careful or something along the lines, what was more even when she was caught by Yu Dong just now, she didn''t look the slightest bit guilty. With a cold gaze, Yu Dong raised her head and looked at the woman in front of her, if she was acting so out of the usual then it can only mean one thing out of two things and that was either she was a really good actress or she was truly innocent.


    " Hah, this is so annoying," she rubbed her temples before she too followed after Li Li but as soon as she got to the floor where the mers and she was living, she heard a loud scream. " Eh? What do you mean to cook braised rabbits for you right now? Are you trying to be funny with me huh?"


    Yu Dong was surprised to see a very dishevelled Xiao Zimo being dragged out of his room, no it was better to say that he was being carried out of the room like a sack of rice.


    " Yeah I caught this rabbit and Miss Yu asked me to look for you, she said that you were a great cook, that''s why I am asking you to make a braised rabbit dish for me right now!" While easily carrying Xiao Zimo in one hand and the rabbits in another one, Li Li walked towards the other end of the hideout where the open kitchen was, Xiao Zimo seemed to have been shocked and speechless as he looked at Li Li before shrieking loudly, " And why are you carrying me like this? Is this funny to you?"


    Li Li looked back at Xiao Zimo with a wronged expression as she said, " But you were the one who said that you were too tired to walk!"


    " I said that I was too tired to walk so let me sleep! I didn''t say that you should go ahead and carry me like a bag of rice! What are you doing?" Xiao Zimo kicked and punched Li Li on the back before he pushed himself off her shoulder somehow.


    " Is that how you should be behaving?" Then as he caught sight of Yu Dong walking out of the stairs, he immediately narrowed his eyes and pointed at Li Li and said, " Were you the one who said that she shoulde and look for me?"


    "I did but I never thought that she will go and look for almost instantly and even wake you up from your name," Yu Dong was honestly being wrongly used for no reason, she might have said that Li Li could go and ask Xiao Zimo to cook the rabbit for her but she thought that it was a basic courtesy for others to understand that they cannot just barge inside someone room much less kidnap them all for the sake of braised rabbit.


    Xiao Zimo too understood what Yu Dong was trying to say, so he immediately turned to look at Li Li and angrily said, " Listen to me, you are not allowed to hug, hold and barge inside the room of a mer!"


    " Then how am I supposed to call you?" asked Li Li with a frown as if she was genuinely curious.


    " You are supposed to knock on the door! Stupid!"


    " I did knock on the door but no one responded to me so I had no other choice but toe inside!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 487: I wish you drown!

    Chapter 487: I wish you drown!" Ah you two are really¡ª¡ª Dong Dong" Xiao Hua came out of the room looking at Xiao Zimo and Li Li with a disgruntled nce but as soon as his gaze fell on Yu Dong, he adjusted his shawl and rushed towards her like a canary finally flying back to his home. " I missed you!"


    " Is that so?" Yu Dong pinched his cheek and chuckled lightly. " You just saw me a few hours ago."


    Xiao Hua pouted as he prodded Yu Dong in the arm as he said, " You really know how to make fun of me, how can that be called seeing you? I couldn''t even get close to you because you were so busy!" But then he frowned and looked at Yu Dong who was soaked so badly that she might have as well jumped into a pond and taken a swim with her clothes. " What were you doing? Why are you so soaked like this? Go and change your clothes first."


    " I get it," Yu Dong nced at Li Li who was behind her, even though she and Xiao Zimo was looking at Xiao Hua who was nagging her on the side, from the beginning till the end Li Li didn''t show much interest in Xiao Hua, in fact, all her attention was on Xiao Zimo and making him agree with her request of making braised rabbit for her.


    Yu Dong frowned as she looked at Li Li who lookedpletely unbothered by Xiao Hua''s constant attention to her. Was she really innocent or was she simply pretending to be unaffected by this?


    " Are you even listening to me?" Fang Chi was still asleep and because he was pregnant his nap time has been stretched so far as two to three hours, which was why Xiao Hua wasn''t worried about being caught by Fang Chi. He not only scolded Yu Dong but he also picked up a white towel and started wiping her hair for her, " I am asking why did you run out of the house when you know it''s raining cats and dogs? Are you trying to y in the rain since you couldn''t do it as a child?"


    God, he and his sharp tongue, can''t he say that he was just worried instead of saying it in such a roundabout way?


    " I wasn''t ying in the rain," Yu Dong sighed as she pulled out the letter from her pocket and handed it to Xiao Hua. " I was simply chasing the one who sent this letter to me."


    Xiao Hua snatched the letter that Yu Dong was holding and took a nce at the things that were written in it immediately his face turned grim as he coughed and sputtered, " What the hell is this? What in the world is she even writing."


    Yu Dong peeked inside the letter and her face too twisted in a merciless expression. The things in the earlier letters were explicit but this time the stalker seemed to havepletely let go of whatever morality that was holding her back.


    '' Xiao Hua'' it read¡ª¡ª '' I have been waiting for you to return home and go where you belong that is to say right by my side. Is that Yu Dong threatening you? I expected as much from her, she was always the type of a woman who started salivating every time she sees a good-looking mer, I understand if you are being forced and I want to let you know that I will not me you. Don''t worry, I will surely free you from the clutches of the evil woman who is imprisoning you.''


    " She is simply insane!" Like a cat whose tail has been stepped on Xiao Hua let out a shrill shout. " Who is the evil woman here? And why does she talks like that I am already her possession. Is she that crazy? Or is she trying to get a one-on-one taste with my fists?"


    Yu Dong watched as Xiao Hua shredded the letters into thin strips before stomping on them for a good measure. " I hate you! You hear me! Don''t act so close with me you stalking b!tch!"


    She waited for Xiao Hua to finish with her tantrum while drying her hair, it took a while for him to calm down as he turned to look at her and with his palm resting on both sides of her chair he immediately said, " I am innocent! Before you I never ¡­ I didn''t even hold hands with any woman¡­ in fact, it''s right to say that I have given all my firsts to you and I am thinking of maintaining the status quo, so don''t ever doubt me! I didn''t do anything!"


    "I know," Yu Dong didn''t even think anything like that, she knew Xiao Hua better than anyone. If he liked anything he would simply charge full steam ahead to get the person he liked and if he disliked someone he wouldn''t say anything other than a straight ''no'' to the person in front of him. So, her doubting him was something that will never happen. " And I don''t think it''s your fault either, it''s the stalker who is smart." She flicked his forehead causing Xiao Hua to yelp and rub his head as he leaned away from her.


    " What do you mean by that?"


    " You have heard how we imed that woman as your stalker right," Yu Dong threw the towel on the chair before tying her hair in a long ponytail. " Since she is one of the vigers, certainly she would have heard about it too, thats why she changed her tactics, instead of making it sound like she is the one who is one-sidedly chasing you ¡­ now it has be a two-sided affair in her eyes."


    " What ..What?"


    " Have you forgotten in her world, you are already hers the only difference is that before she was chasing you but now for the sake of saving her skin in case she is caught, you have be her lover," Yu Dong pointed at Xiao Hua before pointing at herself. " And I have be the evil woman who is separating you too."


    One minute passed.''


    Two minutes passed and then


    KABOOM!


    "I wish you drown in the floor you idiotic pervert stalkerrrrrrrr!"

 Chapter 488: Going for a swim

    Chapter 488: Going for a swimYu Dong didn''t know whether Xiao Hua''s curse worked or not but three dayster when she woke up, she found the entire shore of the ocean covered with water, not only was the shore gone after the sudden rise in water level... even the rivers and streams seemed to have flooded to the point that even half of the mountain was submerged into the water. If not for her using her insight and building this tree house at the top of the mountain, she and her family would have been in trouble but as she saw the gushing water and the steady torrential rain, she couldn''t help but mutter, " I have to make sure to never make Hua Hua angry."


    He cursed the stalker and the disaster that was supposed toe ended uping four days ago, in case she made him angry who knows how he will curse her.


    " Did you say something?" Fang Chi walked inside the kitchen with a clean pork belly in his hands.


    "It''s nothing, the vige has flooded earlier than I thought," said Yu Dong as she turned the stove off and took the pot with the boiling noodles off the stove. " I thought it will take at least seven days but it''s only the third day and yet the water is already covering half of the mountain, I don''t even want to think about what might be happening in the vige."


    Fang Chi ced the pork belly down on the kitchen aisle and Yu Dong picked it up after straining the noodles, picking up a butcher knife she started to chop the pork belly into bite-size pieces when she heard Fang Chi worryingly speak behind her, " Will the vigers be okay? The water levels are indeed rather high."


    " Who cares?" Yu Dong took out some radishes, cucumbers and potatoes from the vegetable basket and then started taking care of them. " I already warned them, if they were smart they would have listened to me. It''s not my fault that they are nothing but headless chickens who can''t think for themselves."


    She threw the chopped vegetables in a bowl before turning to look at Fang Chi who still looked a bit worried about the vigers. " Don''t be so worried, nothing is going to happen¡­ if the vigers are smart enough to listen to He Cheung then I think they are smart enough to get out of this mess."


    " I am not worried about the vigers or He Cheung, they might as well slip and fall in the flooding water, I am worried about Grandma Yu and your cousin''s sister," Fang Chi handed her the mix of sugar and potato starch that Yu Dong made a few weeks ago and then turned to look at her. " The two couldn''te with us, I am worried that the two might be having a hard time, right now."


    Just like everyone else Yu Dong told Grandma Yu and Yu Tong about the flood as well, she asked the two to follow her to the hideout but Old man Yu simply refused, he went ahead and said that she was only looking for unnecessary trouble with the vige head and they were not going to support her in this matter. After saying this, hey down on the front porch and loudly eximed that if Grandma Yu and Yu Tong dared to follow Yu Dong then he will kill himself right in front of others to see.


    If the two still wanted to leave then they might as well leave over his dead body.


    In the end, even if Grandma Yu fought with Old man Yu nothing changed, the old grandpa Yu remained stubborn and with a cleaver in his hand, he kept shouting ''murder, murder''. Yu Dong was tired of his antics so she simply turned around and left the old Yu house, she heard a rumour that for the sake of stopping Grandma Yu and Yu Tong from sneaking out Old man Yu actually locked up all the doors and windows of the Yu house.


    In fact, it wasn''t even a rumour any longer given neither Yu Dong nor anyone else in the vige didn''t see Grandma Yu and Yu Tong''s faces for days. Now, that Fang Chi brought this matter up, Yu Dong sort of imagined Old man Yu''s panic-stricken face while opening the doors and windows that he locked.


    Fang Chi touched Yu Dong''s arm and said, "It doesn''t matter whether or not you save the other vigers but at least bring grandma Yu and Yu Tong here, Grandma Yu is already so old and Yu Tong is a bit cosy with brother Hanjing, I don''t want the two to fall apart so soon."


    " Fine, if that''s what you want," Yu Dong paused briefly before she untied the apron and washed her hands in a bowl. " But if I save grandma Yu and Yu Tong then surely I will have to save others as well."


    " Just think of it as collecting good karma," Fang Chi stayed silent for a while before speaking this one sentence. "It''s not as if we can leave grandma Yu and Yu Tong out there?"


    Yu Dong hated when Fang Chi was right, and she hated the rain, the flood and the soaking wet clothes as well.


    " Are we going for a swim?" asked Li Li as she struggled against Aunt Wang who was holding her back by her cor.


    " Do you think that it''s the sea?" Yu Dong turned to look at Li Li who was struggling under Aunt Wang''s hold and felt her head throb.


    " Isn''t it? Look at that the water nymphs are ying in the water!" She pointed to nowhere in particr and Yu Dong pressed her fist against her temple.


    " Why did you have to bring her here, Aunt Wang?" asked Yu Dong a bit tired already, she didn''t know how many mystical creatures did she already see by now. From wood nymphs to gnomes and even a dragon which turned out to be a snake slithering in the woods.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 489: Saving them at last

    Chapter 489: Saving them atst¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " She is strong, I thought that she will help us pull people out," said Aunt Wang, no sooner did she say that Li Li ran out of her hold and jumped into the water with a loud ssh.


    Aunt Wang: "..."


    Yu Dong: "..."


    " See? She is really strong," Aunt Wang pointed at Li Li who somehow managed to swim out of the water and was now swimming toward the water nymphs.


    " Drag her out before she swims all the way to King Yama, I don''t fancy dragging out a dead body out of the water," said Yu Dong as she nursed the iing headache in her head. Gosh, she already had enough trouble and now this, if this goes on then maybe the flood might not kill her but her rising stress will surely end up killing her.


    " Come on, what did you jump in that water for?" Aunt Wang dragged Li Li out of the water, thetter didn''t struggle simply sprouted water from her mouth like a fountain before raising her hands and showing the four fishes that she just caught. " The water nymphs gave me gifts!"


    " Ah my goodness, that''s great but now put the fish aside, we have something to do okay?" Aunt Wang rubbed her soaking wet nape and pulled Li Li up on her feet before turning to look at Yu Dong. " Don''t worry, she is a bit entric but she is a good child."


    " I can see that," she was truly a good child, just one jump and catching four fish in a blink of an eye, Yu Dong didn''t know whether it was simply luck or her being skilled.


    Yu Dong really wished that she could have chased after the stalker with the help of her spiritual energy but thetter was too quick and she couldn''t carelessly use her energy either.


    If Li Li was the one then she would surely like adding another few punches in the mix for all the trouble she was giving her.


    " If you two are done, let''s go," she kicked the bamboo raft on the ground with her feet and said, " If I get any more soaked than this, then I am going to throw every viger in the water with me."


    Aunt Wang hurriedly pulled Li Li on the raft with her and then pushed the raft to the water as she turned to look at Yu Dong with a smile, " Let''s go, we don''t want to gette."


    Yu Dong sighed before she got onto the raft and pushed it inside the water with a pole, she didn''t have much time to make a boat given she didn''t even want to save the vigers from the flood. Her conscience was clear from the start, she did tell them everything but they didn''t listen to her---- end of the story, why should she trouble herself by saving them then?


    If not for grandma Yu and Yu Tong she wouldn''t have even bothered making this raft.


    " Where is the vige?" After the three of them rowed the raft for quite some time, they couldn''t see the vige nor could they see the vigers. Even Yu Dong for a moment thought that maybe the entire vige was swept away but as they rowed closer and closer to the ce where the vige was they were surprised to find that the vigers were all hanging on the roof of their houses and those who couldn''t hang on the house were hanging on top of the trees.


    Seeing Yu Dong get closer to them the vigers who were hanging on to the roofs of their houses, immediately brightened up as they waved their hands and shouted at Yu Dong toe close.


    " They look fine to me," said Yu Dong as she listened to the loud voices of the vigers as they all looked at her with eyes shining with hope, she turned to look at Aunt Wang and after much consideration asked, " Can''t I just leave them here? As you can see they are pretty energetic."


    " No, for thest time no.."Aunt Wang rowed the boat towards the Yu house and sighed with exhaustion. " I know that you don''t have a good rtionship with the vigers but if you leave them hanging at the gates of hell, I think they will make things difficult for you."


    " I don''t really care for them if I was being honest to you, Aunt Wang." Yu Dong really had no guilt about killing a few vigers when all they did was find trouble for her every now and then.


    " You should at least care a little about Fang Chi then," said Aunt Wang knowing which spot to hit. " If not do you want the vigers to look for trouble with little Chi then?"


    Yu Dong turned silent for a few minutes before she answered, " Row the boat, Aunt Wang."


    Aunt Wang did row the boat but instead of saving the vigers she first rowed the boat to the Yu house where Grandma Yu and Yu Tong were hanging on the roof for dear life while the rest of the Yu family was upying the entire roof. It was big enough for everyone to get on but obviously, Grandma Yu twisted her waist and couldn''t get on the roof while Yu Tong couldn''t leave her grandmother alone, so she hung with her grandma on the roof with one arm wrapped around Grandma Yu''s waist.


    The Yu family if they wanted, they could have dragged Grandma Yu on the roof but out of fear that they will be washed away together with grandma Yu they didn''t save her and instead huddled together at the very centre of the roof.


    Seeing this Yu Dong pursed her lips as she turned to look at Aunt Wang and said, " We are going to save the Yu family at thest."


    " Got it, Dong Dong," answered Aunt Wang as she rowed the raft to the Yu house.

 Chapter 490: Not saving you

    Chapter 490: Not saving you" Dong Dong! You are here! Oh, thank goodness!" Old man Yu saw the raft that Yu Dong was rowing and immediately felt his heart that was hanging in his throat fall back to its ce. Earlier when Yu Dong told him that there would be a flood iing, he simply ignored it thinking that she was just using them as bait against the Vige head.


    That was why he didn''t agree to his wife''s suggestion to go with Yu Dong and threw a tantrum. Because he was worried that his wife and granddaughter will sneak out of the house, he even locked the doors and windows making sure that no one would be able to go out of the house, while he was doing all this he didn''t forget to suck up to He Cheung, heined about how Yu Dong came to find trouble with them and that he was absolutely disgusted by her antics of making trouble in the vige.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to tell He Cheung how he was siding with him and even asked him to take a good look at his grandson, the only man in the vige.


    Old man Yu thought that what he did was extremely smart, he even made fun of Yu Dong who unearthed her crops and moved them. Everyone knew that once the crops were taken out of the fields they will get destroyed, so the day when she was leaving for the mountain, he celebrated her stupidity by throwing a big feast, feeling a bit smug.


    But his smugness didn''tst for long after Yu Dong went up the mountain, the weather started to get worse. At first, it was just a bit of rain but then it started to turn heavier and heavier, seeing that the weather was getting worse, some vigers who were smart enough to finally take Yu Dong''s advice packed their bags and left the vige early in the morning.


    In their words, it was better to brave this heavy rain for a few hours and go to a safe ce than stay here and be victims of a flood.


    Of course, they were severely condemned by He Cheung, Old man Yu didn''t want to lose He Chueng''s goodwill that he collected for the sake of his grandson, so he stayed put and when his wife tried to fight with him, he simply took out his infamous weapon¡ª¡ª a bottle of poison and threatened her.


    To him, nothing was more important than his grandson and he refused to let anyone ruin it.


    He thought that he was smart but what he didn''t think that there was a chance that Yu Dong was right, though this thought dide to his head, he refused to believe it thinking that there was no way Yu Dong was actually right about something so unpredictable as flood, that''s why he easily ignored her warning but who would have thought that three dayster, his house would be flooded, his belongings would be gone and they would be stuck at the roof of their house?


    In this situation Yu Dong was his only hope, after all even if she didn''t care for him, she truly cared for her grandmother. If not she wouldn''t havee to warn his wife about the flood and sure enough Yu Dong really came to save them!


    " Dong Dong, you have no idea how scary it was,... I really thought that I was going to die¡ª¡ª" Old man Yu was still talking when Aunt Wang raised the pole that she was using for rowing the raft and stopped him from getting on the raft. Seeing that he was stopped, old man Yu immediately flew into a rage as he looked at Aunt Wang and cursed, " Damn woman what''s the meaning of this? How can you stop me from getting on my granddaughter''s raft?"


    Aunt Wang stretched out the pole in front of the Yu family members and cleaned her ear with her pinky. " I can stop you by using the authority of your granddaughter, she asked me to stop you .. so you need to stop here and now."


    " What...Why?" Old man Yu was shocked after hearing what Aunt Wang has to say, he turned to look at Yu Dong who was helping Grandma Yu on the raft and hurriedly demanded, " Yu Dong what''s the meaning of this? Why is it that I can''t get on your raft?"


    When Old man Yu needed something from Yu Dong he affectionately called Yu Dong, '' Dong Dong''. But now that he couldn''t get what he wanted, he retreated to his old habit of calling Yu Dong by her full name and that too quite rudely.


    "Do you even have to ask that?" Yu Dong took a look at Grandma Yu''s waist which was twisted and then instilled a little spiritual energy while nursing it to make it look like she was massaging it, on the other hand, Li Li dragged Yu Tong up on the raft, and thetter was immersed in water since the morning, she was cold and trembling with chill.


    If not for the sake of protecting her grandmother, she would have let go of the roof and let the flood take her away. Only for the sake of her grandmother did she withstand all the sufferings for so long, thus when Li Li pulled Yu Tong up the roof, she sputtered and coughed before dropping straight on the raft.


    Yu Dong nced at Yu Tong and took off her jacket and draped it over Yu Tong as she said, " You were the one who said that you will rather die thane to my hideout, so why should I bother saving you?"


    It wasn''t that she wouldn''t save the rest of the Yu family but these three people were simply ungrateful to bones. If she saved them without making them suffer then they would take it for granted, it was better for her to make them suffer a bit.


    She crouched down to take a look at Yu Tong and further added, " I don''t want to be called unfilial that''s why I will leave you alone, Old master Yu. If I take you with me and you kill your self then I wouldn''t be able to withstand it."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 491: Look at yourself first

    Chapter 491: Look at yourself firstOld man was so furious that he choked suddenly tasting a fishy taste in his mouth, they were soaking wet under the rain, the flood was getting bigger and bigger, they didn''t even have a single pair of clothes to change into and yet the girl was still talking to him like this?


    " Yu Dong, I know that you are angry but ¡­look at grandfather, I am old and I have been soaking in the rain for so long," even though what Old man Yu wanted was to p Yu Dong in the face, he still smiled at her politely. " Do you really have the heart to leave this old man alone in the rain?"


    " Yup," Yu Dong didn''t even waste a single second as she replied to Old man Yu''s questions. Her grandmother was left to hang on the roof until god knows who came to save them, if not for Fang Chi changing her mind there was a good chance that Yu Tong and Grandma Yu would have been dragged away by the flood, yet these three selfish people ignored the two of them as if they weren''t even there, what was the point of saving such ungrateful people first?


    " Yu Dong!" Seeing that she was really rowing away after taking just Grandma Yu and Yu Tong even Qiu Bai couldn''t help but get scared. He didn''t want to be left alone here, this flood was too terrifying¡­ the water level was slowly increasing and if they stayed here for long then who knows what will happen to them? " Please help us, there is still space in your raft can you please at least take one of us?"


    Yu Dong looked at the small raft that was already full because of the extra addition and blinked her eyes. Where exactly was the space that Qiu Bai was talking about?


    She raised her head and looked at him it was only then done she realise why he said that there was still space in her raft. Even though Qiu Bai was old, his figure was dainty and because he took extra care of his figure he was tiny¡­ even though the raft didn''t have much space, if she was to push and shove a little then she would be able to help Qiu Bai on the raft but [¡ª¡ª


    She didn''t want to do it.


    Yu Dong didn''t know why but she hated Qiu Bai instinctively, these days she has been looking after the poison that was used to harm her husbands but the thing was there were countless medicines that could be used to harm a mer''s womb since they were even weaker than a woman. Her husbands were harmed in the Yu family and surely it was either Qiu Bai or Old man Yu, which was why she truly disliked both of them.


    So her saving them at once was nothing but a good dream.


    And that''s all it was.


    " I don''t have any space on the raft," Yu Dong didn''t even bother to look at Qiu Bai as she started rowing her raft away from the Yu house. She didn''t even row for more than three strokes when she heard her second aunt speak, " By doing this aren''t you afraid of being called unfilial?"


    Yu Dong turned to look at her aunt and smiled as she sarcastically shot back, " I will look in the mirror if I were you, second aunt, at least I didn''t leave my mother hanging by the roof in the water all morning, for the sake of saving my life."


    No sooner did she say that Aunt Yu''s face turned red, she didn''t think that what she did was wrong, after all, she was the one who took care of her mother and everyone else in the family. She was the breadwinner of the family, so what was wrong with her saving herself?


    Yu Dong knew exactly what was going on in Aunt Yu''s head, after all this was the only member of the Yu family who was simply hypocritical to the point that it was unbelievable.


    Aunt Yu liked to pretend that she was unfilial and wouldn''t feel hesitant to use the term on anyone else to suppress them either, she liked scolding the original owner for being ungrateful. But in truth, she was the one who was the most ungrateful of all, if not then how can a woman who took advantage of her niece leave her alone in that small, broken-down house with a pregnant mer? If Yu Dong hadn''t transmigrated that night then even if she spent years making up for Chen Mi''s loss she couldn''t have made it up to him.


    Yet Aunt Yu turned a blind eye to everything and when she was med she actually turned the tables around and said that it was the original owner who was spoiled rotten by her parents and wouldn''t have done as well in the academy as her because she didn''t want to waste her sister''s money that''s why she took the opportunity instead.


    And because the original owner turned into a real douchebag many vigers agreed with Aunt Yu. But Yu Dong didn''t agree with her, in her heart as long as Aunt Yu had tried a bit then she could have saved the original owner but she didn''t because she was guilty.


    Yu Dong rowed past the vige ignoring the calls for help, she first went back to her hideout with grandma Yu on her back while Li Li brought Yu Tong, since Aunt Wang was told she couldn''t go around helping people alone, so she stayed at the foot of the mountain taking care of the raft.


    " Ah Chi, open the door! My hands are full," with Grandma Yu on her back, Yu Dong couldn''t open the door to the room where she lived and what was more she was even instilling the spiritual energy inside Grandma Yu''s body, so it was even more impossible to do it.


    Hurried footsteps came as the door of the shack was open and a face that she didn''t expect popped out.

 Chapter 492: We are back

    Chapter 492: We are back" You are here," Chen Mi stared at Yu Dong with his arms folded in front of him, disapproval written all over his face. " I was waiting for you and so were the others, did you really have to head over to the vige and save them on your own? You can just send a few mammies to do your bidding, it''s not necessary for putting your life at risk over something like this." Then before Yu Dong could say anything, he turned around and shouted, " She is here!"


    " Hey did the others¡ª¡ª" Yu Dong didn''t get a chance to say anything as three bodies jumped on her, hugging her so tight that she stumbled. If she wasn''t carrying grandma Yu on her back she would have really let herself fall on the back. A bit surprised she looked at the three familiar faces and felt her throat go stuffy, blinking her eyes to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming Yu Dong looked down at the three mers and smiled, " You three when did you return, I thought it will take a long time for you to finish the job."


    " Brother Chu and his sister helped," replied Shen Li while rubbing his face in Yu Dong''s bosom, he missed her scent, her warmth and her voice. Even though he tried to hold himself back for the sake of proving that he wasn''t useless and he could take charge of his life along with his brothers, he really missed Yu Dong it could be said that he was going crazy to the point where he was seeing her all the time no matter what he was doing in the capital. Now that he was finally back in her arms, his uneasy heart was finally back to his chest and was no longer as stressed as it was before.


    Ye Liu on the other hand simply hugged Yu Dong but he was still embarrassed about saying words like '' I missed you.'' So instead of saying those words, he hugged Yu Dong tightly on the side and murmured, " I am only hugging you because Ah Chi said that you missed us a lot, so I will allow you to hug me."


    Yu Dong was amused by his words but she still chuckled softly as she agreed with Ye Liu in a good-natured manner. " That''s right, I am the only one who missed you."


    Her words weren''t wrong but Ye Liu could understand the underlying meaning of what she was saying, didn''t she mean to say that she was the only one who missed him and that he didn''t miss her at all? That''s not true, he was the one who missed Yu Dong the most!


    So with a blushing face, he hurriedly said, "It''s not that I didn''t miss you, I missed you too¡­ a bit." By the time he finished speaking his face was already as red as that of a cooked shrimp.


    " I missed you a lot," as bold as ever Chen Mi didn''t hide his feelings at all, he willing hugged Yu Dong''s waist from the other side and acted like a spoiled child. " I missed you so much that I couldn''t sleep, wife. You have to make sure to spoil me as much as you can!"


    " Yes, Yes..now that you three are back I will spoil you all as much as you want." Yu Dong wasn''t even the slightest bit fazed, she too wanted to hug her husbands but with grandma Yu on her back, she couldn''t do it. Feeling a bit regretful she turned to the three and said, " Can you let go of me for a few more minutes? I need to take grandma Yu to a room and change her clothes, she has been hanging on in the water since the morning, I am afraid that if we don''t take care of her properly she will get sick."


    Even though Yu Dong said that she was still worried after all Grandma Yu has been left in the water for too long even if she was to swiftly take care of her now with her old age there was a possibility that she might develop fever and some blockage in her lungs.


    Only when Yu Dong asked them to let go of her did the three mers realise that there was another person present and they hurriedly let go of Yu Dong.


    Shen Li, who lost hisposure cleared his throat and said, " Forgive us, we were so excited that we didn''t even¡­ forget ite inside, I will heat up the brazier in the guest room." Then he hurried inside the house while Chen Mi patted his chest and said, " I will prepare the meal!"


    And he too turned around and left, Ye Liu who was left behind awkwardly touched his nose and said, " I will¡­I will.." what should he do? He was good at taking notes, doing ounts and other brainy things but his household chores were below the par at most he could clean and wash theundry.


    " You go and get some clean clothes for grandma Yu and Yu Tong." Yu Dong tipped her chin at the slumped figure at the back of Li Li. " and ask the Mammies to go and look for aunt Wang make sure to tell them that they need to take care of Aunt Wang and build another raft with her until Ie down and help them."


    " I understand," Ye Liu nodded now that he had something to do, he no longer felt as stupid as a headless fly, he hurriedly turned around and walked inside the house.


    Yu Dong watched him go in and then headed inside the tree house where her grandma Wu and the Fang Chi were talking. Seeing here in her Grandma raised her brow and said, " Yo, long time no see? Where are my husband and parents? Did you not call them toe and take shelter in this tree house of yours? Don''t tell me you are going to be unfilial like this?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On readers high demand, our three cuties are back!

 Chapter 493: Starved for so long.

    Chapter 493: Starved for so long." I¡­" Yu Dong felt a bit awkward, it wasn''t that she didn''t go to the Wu family, she did but the Old madam Wu was really stubborn. She wholeheartedly supported He Cheung because he would sometimes bring her a few things and food items as gifts for her ''hard work'' in maintaining the peace of the vige. Thus, when she went to the Wu family she received the same response as the other families though Yuehua wanted toe with her, he couldn''t do anything against his mother-inw.


    "It''s all right, I know that old woman is as stubborn as a horse." How can Wu Junfen not understand her mother''s thought process, though she lived with her instant mother for only a few years, she understood her really well. She was prideful, vain and selfish to the core ¡­after being taught a lesson by Yu Dong she acted carefully but once Wu Junfen left the house and let her mother be in charge of the household.


    She once again started her antics!


    Wu Junfen''s face turned blue and ck as she clenched her fists and sneered, "It''s fine to let that stupid old hag suffer a little, if not then she will keep on creating trouble every time I leave her alone!"


    After so many years even the ever-patient Wu Junfen was on the verge of losing her patience! Now all she wanted was to throw that mother of her away far away at mars or something where she wouldn''t annoy her!


    (¤Å£þ¡õ£þ)¤Å


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything she only listened to her grandma''s grumbling and then turned to Fang Chi who was smiling shyly. Arching a brow she asked, " So you knew about this didn''t you?"


    " I did," Fang Chi nodded his head and tittered softly. " Sister Wu sent me a letter earlier telling me that she will be arriving in a few hours, that''s why I sent you outside, I hope you liked my surprise."


    "Of course." Yu Dong walked forward and then leaned closer to Fang Chi as she said, " I like it so much that I want to see you in that transparent lingerie again, wear it for me tonight, okay?"


    Fang Chi''s face flushed red in embarrassment as he took a look at Wu Junfen before smacking Yu Dong on the arm nheless he still muttered an ''en'' before escaping to the kitchen.


    " You really have a lot of heat in your body don''t you?" Wu Junfen deadpanned as she looked at Yu Dong with a raised brow.


    " I have been starving for three months and a half," Yu Dong shot back. " I am allowed to eat meat now, so I am prepared to have a fun banquet. And what are you questioning for I bet you are all set to do the same."


    Wu Junfen strode towards Yu Dong and then smacked the back of her head. "You are really ¡­ don''t forget that I am still your grandma!"


    " Your seniority really is flexible," replied Yu Dong dryly as she walked inside the room where Shen Li was fixing the bed and smiled at him with eyes brimming with affection. She didn''t think that her feelings for her mers would be able to increase even further than this but now that she was taking a look at them after so long, Yu Dong felt her heart was getting more and more big.


    " Li, you must be tired.. go and drink some warm ginger and honey juice in the kitchen both Mi and Chi are there, you can ask them to heat it for you." Yu Dongy grandma Yu down on the bed and then softly spoke to Shen Li, if not for Wu Junfen this light bulb of grandmother standing behind her, she would have hugged Shen Li and kissed him to breathlessness.


    " En," muttered Shen Li before nodding to Wu Junfen and rushing out of the room.


    Yu Dong first took off Grandma Yu''s wet clothes and then changed them carefully, after she took a look at her condition with her spiritual energy and sighed. It was just as she expected the water has gone inside Grandma Yu''s lungs, now if she wanted to recover it will take a long time and money. Given how much of a petty miser Old man Yu was, Yu Dong couldn''t help but wonder if he will take out the money willingly.


    " Is she okay?" Wu Jufen heard Yu Dong''s sigh and knew that something was wrong, she raised her brows and looked at Yu Dong who shook her head and replied, " The flood water has gone inside her lungs most probably she inhaled quite a lot of water while trying to stay afloat."


    Wu Junfen scrunched up her brows seeing her like this Yu Dong was reminded of Yuehua and she hurriedly said, " Don''t you want to go and look for your mother and husband?"


    " They are smart and no matter how selfish my mother is, she isn''t as cruel as Old man Yu. To her selfishness is something for the outsiders but for the family she is willing to give her life for, I am sure that she will keep my husband and fathers safe. But I will still be taking one of your rafts to look for them." Wu Junfen wasn''t worried, she knew that her husband was smart and knew how to keep his mind in case of such situations.


    He wouldn''t be harmed and as long as he was all right everyone else in the family would be fine including her daughter.


    " I saw that you still have space in the tree house so I will bring them here as for ration, you don''t have to worry. I caught wind of the situation from the letter you sent me and stored quite a lot of things in my space, we will be able to survive for a year at most even without going out of the tree house."


    " I just hope that the situation wouldn''t go that bad," sighed Yu Dong after she was finished transferring the energy to grandma Yu. " It would be better for things to get better in six months at most."


    " It will depend on the people of this vige." Wu Junfen smiled forcefully before heading out of the room. Yu Dong too covered Grandma Yu with a nket and then headed out of the room but instead of leaving immediately she stretched her hand and caught hold of the person hiding in the corner of the room.


    P.S : I have apetitive exam thats why I am trying to prepare for it¡­ its not going well and I had fever too , sorry for not updating. And thanks to every single angels who sent me gifts! Powerstones and golden ticket! Your support is amazing!

 Chapter 494: I missed you

    Chapter 494: I missed youYu Dong pulled the hand of the person hiding behind the corner and pushed them into the room next to the one where grandma Yu was. Because she wanted to monitor the health of Grandma Yu, she ced her next to her room and thus when she pushed Shen Li against the door, she didn''t even have to look behind her to see where she was going. She raised a brow and looked at the flushed Shen Li before tipping his chin up with her forefinger. " Someone seems impatient hmm, what should I do with this naughty husband of mine now?"


    " What else shouldn''t you dote on me," said Shen Li shyly as he met Yu Dong''s gaze with adoration filling his eyes. " If you kept on writing letters then maybe I wouldn''t have missed you so much but you¡­ you are the one who is rebellious. Simply ignoring your husbands like this¡­ to think that you said that you loved me before I left." He raised his hands and curled them around Yu Dong''s waist. " I can''t even tell you how much I missed you but because I had to take care of Ah Mi and Ah Liu, I had no choice but to act strong. Do you know how tough it was? I couldn''t even cry while I missed you because I was afraid that they will hear me. If I cried then they would have cried as well, I could only hold on because I wanted to repent for what I did, ne... Yu Dong¡ª¡ª Do you think I did a good job?"


    "Let''s see, you went out of the vige on your own, found a perfect shop to start our business and even took care of your younger brothers without making a mistake," Yu Dong raised her hand and pinched his nose with a smile. " You didn''t just do a good job, you did an amazing job, Li. I am proud of you."


    " Then won''t you reward me?" asked Shen Li looking at Yu Dong with shining eyes as he pulled his head back from her bosom. Then with a slight droop of his eyes, he confessed with a red face, " I missed kissing you these months, I missed holding you and I missed the way your skin flushed against mine."


    " If I knew that you would have be so outgoing in bedroom affairs after taking a trip to the capital, I would have sent you earlier." Then without giving Shen Li a chance to reply, Yu Dong nted her lips against Shen Li. She knew that she should be heading out and helping the mammies and everyone else to rescue the vigers but she really wanted to dote on Shen Li.


    The others were her husbands as well but Shen Li was the closest to her heart. What was even more he even asked her to dote on him with that shy, blushing face of his ¡ª¡ª forgive her if she stopped giving a f*ck to those unrted and selfish vigers for a few minutes.


    Or hours.


    Who knows?


    As she kissed Shen Li, the only thing Yu Dong could drown in was his taste. She didn''t know what he did or what kind of sweet things he ate every day but every time she kissed him, it was like she was kissing a sweet berry tart.


    Their lips meshed together and their tongues entangled even fiercely while Yu Dong hurriedly worked on Shen Li''s clothes trying to tear them open as soon as she could. If she wasn''t worried about Shen Li having one less set to wear in these conditions, she would have torn it up by now.


    Fortunately, his shirt knew when to give up and fell apart after a few tugs. Yu Dong pushed it away with a flick of her hands and caressed the sturdy and smooth chest of her husband before skimming her fingers over his hardened beans she flicked and pinched them causing Shen Li to gasp out loud.


    Taking advantage of this little gasp, she deepened the kiss making sure to taste every inch of his mouth.


    " Dong Dong," he moaned softly as Yu Dong pulled away and skimmed the tip of her tongue on his jawline before nting kisses on his neck and sucking on his pulse point. Her hands didn''t stop moving as she pulled the belt apart that strapped his pants to his waist and watched it drop to his feet. " Kick it away or you will tripter on."


    Shen Li did as she asked and pushed the pants away with his feet before throwing his head back and leaning against the door when he felt Yu Dong lick and nibble on his hardened beans. He felt her suck it and couldn''t help but gasp. " Nothing is going toe out of it."


    "Then let me suck something else," she chuckled giving him a sly look as he nted a kiss down his abdomen, rolling her tongue around his belly button before grabbing hold of his shaft. " I bet something wille out of this, right?"


    Shen Li didn''t say anything but his toes curled in anticipation, he didn''t say it but he has missed this ¡ª¡ª these rough endeavours of their behind closed doors.


    And when Yu Dong finally gave his hardened shaft a pump, his nails scratched the door behind him. "More.. please."


    " As my husband wishes," Yu Dong gave him a mock salute, Shen Li would have gotten angry at her but then she parted those rosy lips and took his shaft inside her mouth. As the heat enclosed his shaft, he forgot everything else and just knew one thing ¡ª¡ª to call the name of his wife.


    " Dong Dong."


    "Dong Dong¡ª¡ª"


    " Stop, you are going too fast¡­" he gasped and thrashed as Yu Dong sucked on his thing, her cheeks getting hollowed out as she bobbed her head along a rhythm. Shen Li thought that he was already losing his mind but then, Yu Dong skimmed her fingers on his thighs before circling his tiny opening and the thin thread of rationality finally snapped falling to the ground in one swift move as she thrust her finger inside and rolled it.


    With a sharp yet muffled scream, Shen Li came apart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 495: So sly brother Li

    Chapter 495: So sly brother Li" Stop, I am going to go crazy if you continue doing it," Shen LI gasped when Yu Dong swallowed his essence without blinking her eyes. He thought that they will move on to the main course now but then he watched Yu Dong lift his leg and throw it over her shoulder, he didn''t know what she had in mind but as she nibbled on his inner thigh and bit it gently. He understood that her ns were really severe¡ª¡ª


    "You shouldn''t have provoked me then." Yu Dong adjusted his waist such that his dripping opening was in her line of sight. " Do you have any idea how long I have gone without touching either of you? I can''t even remember it anymore but all I know is that you aren''t the only one who missed you but I missed you too." With that she dipped her head down and licked his opening, Shen Li was no longer as reluctant of getting that spot teased and sucked ¡ª¡ª he knotted his fingers in Yu Dong''s hair and covered his mouth with the other hand.


    He knew that the tree house didn''t have good soundproofing and if he was to gasp or moan out loud, everyone will hear him.


    But even if he tried so hard to swallow his moans he couldn''t do it and before long as Yu Dong started thrusting in and out of his opening, he was already gasping and panting with need.


    " Dong Dong, I am going¡­ move away¡ª¡ª" Shen Li was not only tormented until his legs were trembling in the hands of Yu Dong. He was teased to the point where his opening was squelching and dripping with his essence ¡ª¡ª he was ready in fact more than ready to take or be taken by his wife.


    But Yu Dong didn''t let go of him, she did pull away but only to take his twitching member in her mouth while her fingers pumped in and out of him. Like Shen Li needed another teasing such as this¡ª¡ª he gasped and shuddered, with his toes curling to the point where he was standing on them.


    Yu Dong licked his dripping tip and stood up from the ground before holding his waist and looking at him in the eyes. " Is this enough, or do you want more?"


    Shen Li wrapped his arms around her neck and pecked her lips. " I do."


    " Then help me.." Yu Dong pointed to herpletely clothed body and motioned for Shen Li to take it off, seeing that he was hesitating, she smirked. " If you are willing to tease me then be aware of the consequences, I took yours off now it''s your turn. Equality, isn''t that thew of our house?"


    Shen Li blushed as he nipped at her chin while his fingers got busy with her shirt. " You know it very well, don''t you?"


    " Of course I do," she hugged Shen Li lightly before nting a kiss on his nape. " I am really happy to have you back and in my arms, even though this is not the wee I had in mind." She pulled away and took his lips again. " But it''s better than what I had in mind."


    Strings unravelled and Shen Li pushed Yu Dong''s clothes away, he didn''t have to ask Yu Dong to take them off. She already did it while not letting go of his lips at the same time, together the two backed off until they fell on the bed in a mess of entangled naked bodies.


    Three months and if he was to count the months where Yu Dong refused to touch him while taking care of him when she was dealing with his poisoned womb, it might as well have been half a year except for the time he was punished, she didn''t make love to him.


    And now that she was back in his arms, he couldn''t help touching her. With his lipstched on her hardened pink beans, he sucked and teased them while murmuring, " I wished I could make you release something from here."


    She didn''t respond and only smiled while caressing his hair. " Keep working hard, maybe you might seed."


    He nipped at the swell of her round mounds and murmured somewhat sullenly. " As if," then with a pause he added with a shy voice, " Sister Ji said that I am almost recovered and the others are too, if you are talking about hard work, then you should be the one working hard now."


    " Is that it?" Yu Dong curled her arm around Shen Li''s waist and changed their position. She got on top of him and straddled him with her legs, " Very well then I will work extra hard these days to make sure that you get pregnant¡­ but remember don''t start crying in the middle because you are not allowed to take a break if you don''t get pregnant, understand?"


    " En," with his arm covering half of his face with eyes twinkling with light that have been lost ever since he found out that he couldn''t get pregnant, Shen Li answered. " I will work hard as well."


    " Very well then," Yu Dong swooped down as she kissed his forehead while she took Shen Li''s thing inside her, joining thempletely. " Now let''s get down to business, shall we? Let''s work hard for our future kids."


    Shen Li wanted to respond but he could only let out a series of grunts and gasps as Yu Dong started moving. And as she said, she was determined to work hard because Shen Li was soon reduced to tears as he cried and begged Yu Dong to let him off after he came for the third time¡ª¡ª


    " Brother Li is so sly," Chen Mi muttered as he slurped his ck bean noodles and chewed them carefully. " He didn''t even use the special tool that we bought from the capital and yet he already has wife locked in with him in the room for so long."


    When Ye Liu heard Chen Mi talk about that special tool, his face turned red and he hurriedly kicked him on the shin. " Don''t say such a thing in front of everyone!"


    " Why? Don''t tell me you are not looking forward to it, because I know you are!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    P.S: what do you guys think of adding something more smexy tools in the story? Or should I skip it? On another note thank you to all who sent me gifts, golden tickets and power stones! You guys are amazing!

 Chapter 496: Satisfied? Very much.

    Chapter 496: Satisfied? Very much.Ye wanna use the tool Liu: "¡­.."


    His face turned red and he hurriedly gritted his teeth as he replied with a scowl, " I am not looking forward to anything, don''t say nonsense!"


    There might be some slight anticipation but that was only because the mer he met in the store said that it felt really good, other than that he wasn''t excited to use it. Not at all! Just a little, a little bit.


    Chen Mi saw through Ye Liu at once, he rolled his eyes but he didn''t say anything else to tease Ye Liu, he knew how much of a hypocrite his brother Liu was, clearly he wanted to use the special tool but didn''t want to look to perverse that was why he pretended to act so shy and livid.


    But the shyer a mer was the wilder he was in bed, surely once Brother Liu gets hold of their wife, he will be shamelessly crying under her! Who did he think he was? Did he look like he was so easy to fool?


    Fang Chi has just scooped some ck bean sauce noodles when he heard the discussion between the two of them, he was slightly curious, so he ced his bowl on the table and asked, " What are you talking about? What tool?" Was there some kind of special tool that helped mers to satisfy their wives in the capital?


    Chen Mi who finally got a brother in arms smiled like a cat who seemed to have stolen the cream of the milk and then hurriedly looked around before standing up to rummage in his bag. He looked inside for a long time before pulling out a wooden box and Ye Liu who saw what he was doing covered his face.


    Honestly, Chen Mi was really too cheeky when it came to things like this!


    Fang Chi looked at Ye Liu, he wanted to ask what kind of tool was it that made him blush like that but before he could ask anything like that, Chen Mi ced the box in front of him and flipped it open. " Ta-da! This is the special tool that I was talking about!"


    One glimpse at the weird shape of the tool and Fang Chi''s entire face turned red as he closed it shut and looked around in a flurry, afraid that anyone saw him with such a scandalous thing, if anyone saw him then what was he going to tell them?


    Fang Chi reacted exactly in the same way as Chen Mi wanted but seeing that there were still some chances of teasing his little brother, Chen Mi leaned down and then whispered softly, " I heard it feels really a good many mers who have tried it swore that they went crazy in bed, they didn''t even know how long theysted but their wives were very happy and even rewarded them with a number of things. Why don''t you try it on brother Chi, I bet after you give birth, you are going to be very satisfied with that thing as well."


    " St...Stop, please." Fang Chi ced his hands on his ears, his face was close to bleeding as he stared at the thing in front of him and closed his, someone really said it right¡ª¡ª curiosity killed the cat. This toy killed him too!


    But ¡­as he stared at the box he couldn''t help but wonder, did that thing really feel that good?


    " Harder Li, I know you can do it." Yu Dong curled her arms around Shen Li''s neck pulling him close as he thrust in and out of her, she could feel his member tightening as he increased his pace. Sensing his orgasm creeping up on his spine, she locked her legs around his waist and pulled him into another kiss.


    A shiver danced down Shen Li''s spine as he came for onest time and fell on top of Yu Dong. " No more¡­ I can''t do it anymore." He did think that Yu Dong would make him work so hard, in just a while she sucked him dry like a demoness and here he thought that he would be able tost for a long time.


    Yu Dong smiled at his whine and kissed the top of his forehead before rubbing her hands up and down his back. " Are you satisfied?"


    " Satisfied, very much." He has always been satisfied with Yu Dong in every aspect even their bedroom matter was exceptionally good, she was patient and she cared for him as much as she cared about herself. She wouldn''t charge into doing the deed straight instead she would carefully prepare him and only then will she take him.


    Doing it like this made it more fun and enjoyable unlike the times in his past.


    Yu Dong smiled at his words feeling a bit smug, no wonder men were so hung up on hearing such a thing from their lovers. It kind of stroked the ego just like it stroked hers, she pushed Shen Li off herself and then cupped his face. " Stay here, I will bring some hot water for you. Clean yourself up first before sleeping okay?"


    Shen Li nodded as he slumped on the bed but his eyes were already feeling very heavy, it did not seem like he will be able to hold on for long.


    Yu Dong noticed his tired appearance and didn''t say anything, she just carefully dressed and then headed out of the room to boil some water for Shen Li. As soon as she stepped out of the room, she felt three pairs of eyes lock on to her, she raised a side of her mouth and immediately felt that her days were going to be a bit hard in the future. There were three husbands and a lover waiting for her to wait on them, she might as well donate her kidneys at this point.


    "You three have you eaten?" Though she was worried about her hard days, she was indeed really happy to see Chen Mi and Ye Liu return. In fact, she has missed the bubbly Chen Mi and the cold yet shy Ye Liu these past few months.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 497: Because you can

    Chapter 497: Because you can" We have eaten," Fang Chi was the first to respond as he took a look at his brothers who were eyeing Yu Dong like predators eyeing their prey. Somewhere in the corner of his heart he hurriedly lit up a candle for Yu Dong, he knew that in theseing days his wife has to spend days and nights in bed satisfying her husbands who have been starving for so long.


    Compared to them ¡­ahem, he was far well moisturised by Yu Dong''s love so there was nothing that he needed to worry about.


    Chen Mi looked at Yu Dong with a sly glint in his eyes and without bothering to hold himself back said, " Wife you seem to have missed brother Li a lot, you have been locked in that room for a long time."


    " Mi!" Ye Liu could not believe it, it was one thing that this brat dared to tease them but he was also teasing Yu Dong now. Hasn''t his guts hardened a bit too much?


    Chen Mi ignored him on the other hand he looked at Yu Dong waiting for her to blush but contrary to his expectations, she smiled and then walked behind him before cing her hands on his shoulders as she leaned down and whispered, " I have missed little Mi too, mind telling me when I can I hold him?"


    As for little Mi, both Yu Dong and Chen Mi knew whom she was talking about. Chen Mi who wasn''t prepared for such a crude tease covered his face and shook his head in a frenzy. " That was a low blow, wife! You can''t y so unfairly as that!"


    Neither Ye Liu nor Fang Chi knew what Yu Dong said to Chen Mi but seeing that Chen Mi was reduced to blushing like a young teen, neither of them asked anything either. What were they going to say anyway?


    Yu Dong walked to the kitchen after she was done handling Chen Mi, it was true that the boy had no filter while teasing someone but she was his boss. He might know a hundred and ten ways to tease others but she was his wife, she knew a hundred and ten ways to tease him! So, she was still his boss!


    She poured some water from the vat into the pot and then ced it on the stove before turning to look at the three husbands of hers. " Before I forget, you three make sure that you don''t listen to anyone from now on."


    Now that they were rescuing the vigers, surely one or two vigers will say something nasty to her or her husbands, since she wouldn''t be allowing them to freeload on herself. Once they realise they cannot take advantage of her, they will try to make things difficult for her husbands.


    " No matter what the vigers say or no matter how they scold me, you four just turn a deaf ear to them, it''s going to be hard times from now on and they will definitely not like it if we don''t help them."


    Fang Chi frowned as he ced the chopsticks in his hands after taking thest bite of his meal and then turned to look at Yu Dong. " But you already told them about the dangers, it was them who didn''t listen to you. So with what rights are they going to scold you?"


    Even the thought of someone scolding Yu Dong made him unhappy, his wife was so good already. She knew that she will be scolded but she still went to warn the vigers about the flood, it was them who didn''t listen to her warning and wanted to curry favour with He Cheung.


    If they have the guts then they can keep curry favouring He Cheung, let''s see if he turns into some mystical creature and saves their lives or not!


    " I know but you also know what kind of people the vigers are." Yu Dong too didn''t want trouble but there was no way she would be able to avoid the trouble. What was more the vigers might have donned a new way of thinking ¡ª¡ª that we are pitiful, we lost our houses, rations and everything else with the flood, and we deserve the support and sympathy who have money and sources.


    She knew this mentality too well.


    When the apocalypse fell instead of saving their lives, the people hid behind the strong. At first, they waited for the army and when they saw that no help wasing they turned toward the ability users, their reasoning was simple.


    We have lost everything, we don''t have a thing left with us and since you have awakened your ability and you are stronger than us then you should save us.


    Many of the ability users have asked those people why should they save them and the answer was ¡ª¡ª '' Because you can.''


    Because they were strong they have to bring a bunch of baggage thatined and whined throughout the journey, if they refused they were the bad people, if they agreed then they were taken advantage of by those people to the point that many ability users died.


    In the face of danger, those pitiful humans threw them in face of the danger. When those users died and their teammates asked those people why did they that, they guiltlessly said that they didn''t think that the user was this weak and couldn''t even take down a zombie.


    Back then Yu Dong was so furious that she threw one of those people in front of a zombie and then watched them scream and almost wet themselves. When asked why she did that, she retaliated with¡ª- ''I didn''t know that your scheming brain wouldn''t work in the face of a zombie, I thought you were so smart that you will be able to deal with the zombie as well.''


    Only then did those people shut themselves but even then she heard them badmouth her a lot. Saying that she was heartless and had no emotions, not caring about pitiful people like them.


    In short, as long as someone thought that they were pitiful they wanted others to help them no matter what the price, knowing the vigers, she was sure that they wouldn''t let go of her so easily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Thank you for supporting this book with gifts,golden tickets and powerstones! The book will be regrly update from next month let me finish my exams QAQ, I hate them, why do I need to learn so many things!! QAQ

 Chapter 498: Kick them in the butt

    Chapter 498: Kick them in the butt"Anyway, if they make any trouble for you four make sure that you all kick them in the asses." Yu Dong poured the hot water into arge bowl before picking up a clean cloth from the cab that was resting outside the kitchen. " Don''t think about it if they bother you, you can¡ª¡ª" she raised her leg and then made an action of kicking someone. " Just kick them like this, I will back you up, all right?"


    After she finished giving defence lessons to her husbands, Yu Dong walked toward her room. Once she was inside the room, Fang Chi turned to look at the other two and said, " She...She was joking right?"


    " Knowing wife, she was being serious." Chen Mi knew Yu Dong''s temper, she would rather deal with the aftermath rather than watch them being bullied, this was what he has learned after staying with her for so long. " I always wanted to try kicking someone, I wish they would find trouble with us."


    "Wha...What are you saying?" Fang Chi turned to look at Chen Mi in disbelief he actually wanted to kick someone? When has a mer kicked a woman? What will everyone say? It was fine for them if they were called rude and disrespectful but Yu Dong will be talked about as well! " We ca..cannot do something like that?"


    As if seeking support Fang Chi turned to look at Ye Liu who frowned and said, " Why not? If they trouble us then we can always kick them¡­anyway, it''s not like we aren''t called names behind our backs." They were the only mers who were allowed to work in the vige, of course, they were called several names behind their backs. What was the problem with adding a few more names?


    In fact, since they were called mers with no virtue then they might as well act like one.


    Ye Liu looked at Fang Chi''s shocked face and then his gaze dipped down to his pregnant belly as he softly said, " Maybe it''s better for you to call me in case you want to kick someone, you are pregnant it''s not good for you to kick someone."


    " If you want, you can call me as well!" Chen Mi pointed to himself as he volunteered himself for Fang Chi''s security. " Anyway no matter who you call make sure that you don''t kick anyone with your own feet, if something happened to your delicate feet while carrying the baby, wife might as well skin that person who caused you to get hurt."


    Fang Chi: "¡­." That''s what you are concerned about?!!!


    Yu Dong pushed open the door to her room and she wasn''t surprised to find that Shen Li was already asleep. She looked at his sleeping face and chuckled softly before she headed to the bed and carefully wiped him clean and then dressed him up, even though the nkets that she took out from her space were thick and warm, the weather outside was too cold. It has been raining non-stop for so long and with the flood, the temperature was only going down day by day.


    " This should be fine," Yu Dong tucked Shen Li into the bed making sure that he wouldn''t wake up. Then she softly caressed his forehead and tucked the fringes to the side before she leaned down and kissed him on the forehead. " I will be back soon."


    Shen Li shifted in the bed making a soft humming sound before he rolled to his left and scooted closer to Yu Dong. Seeing him clinging to her, Yu Dong was so amused that she wanted to pinch his cheeks. " Just a few months and you are already this clingy? Maybe I should take some trips to the capital as well, at least that way you will be clinging to me all the time."


    " What''s going on?" Yu Dong looked at the handful amount of vigers who were huddled in a ce and then looked at the two women in front of her. " Aunt Wang, the vigers they aren''t rescued yet?"


    "It''s not that they aren''t rescued yet," Aunt Wang sighed like she was tired and then looked at Yu Dong with an exasperated look. " Your sister Wu went to take care of the Wu family and we were just left with this one raft. We have been trying to save the vigers but they have been making trouble by doing me first and me first thing, I can''t even bring more of them back because they are in such a desperate situation that they are willing to drag others back for the sake of getting onto the raft first. I am not saying that they are wrong in doing so but because of their selfishness, we can''t save anyone."


    Then she pointed to the vigers who were huddled in the corner of the mountain and said, " These were the only ones who did not make things difficult for me that''s why I was able to save them on time. If not then I wouldn''t have been able to save anyone. Dong Dong, you say what are we going to do now?"


    Yu Dong looked at the shivering vigers and then poked the tip of her tongue to the back of her cheek and said, " What else we are going to do it the old way."


    As she spoke, she took the hunting dagger that she stored in the space and waved it in the air with her fingers. "If they don''t know how to act nicely then they might as well not me me for acting like a hooligan because it seems that those vigers only understand thenguage of punches and threats."


    She threw the dagger up in the air before catching it with the handle, a dangerous smile etched on her face. "A good thing too, I have so much stress stored, today I saw my horoscope it says I will have great fun today. Looks like it''s time to have fun."


    The rescued vigers: "¡­." Thank goodness they didn''t make things difficult for Yu Dong.


    0¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª0

 Chapter 499: Rescue the mers first

    Chapter 499: Rescue the mers firstWith Yu Dong by their side Aunt Wang and the mammies once again set off to rescue the vigers from the flood maybe the rain started to fall a bit too harder but it got harder and harder for them to control the raft. Aunt Wang clung to the raft for dear life while Li Li stared at the crashing wave with a ''weee'' causing Yu Dong''s temple to throb. In the end, she snatched the long pole with which they were pushing the raft and covered the underside of the raft with her spiritual energy only then did the raft stop dancing like a rickety carriage.


    " Oh thank goodness it calmed down." Aunt Wang murmured with her mouth tightly sped by both of her hands. " Or else I would have hurled everything that I ate by now." She was getting old when has she ever ridden a boat that danced around like that? Forget about riding the crashing waves, she has even ridden a boat in the calm sea!


    Yu Dong stared at the paleplexion of Aunt Wang and then took the water pouch that was tied to her waist and handed it to her. " Aunt Wang, if you feel sick then drink some water, this way you would feel a bit better."


    Aunt Wang wanted to say that they were surrounded by water and with such heavy rain was there any need for her to drink water? But in the end, this was Yu Dong''s good intention, so she took the water pouch and took a sip of the hot water.


    Miraculously as soon as the warm water trickled down her throat, her queasiness vanished and then she felt much better than before. After drinking a few more gulps, aunt Wang sincerely felt that something about the water from the Yu house was really different when her husband was feeling sick while he was pregnant he would throw up everything that she cooked for him but when Yu Dong or Fang Chi brought something to eat her husband would finish it without any trouble!


    In the end it Aunt Wang asked Yu Dong to start cooking a share for her husband as well only then did his morning sickness go away.


    But of course, this was something that was rted to Yu Dong, since she hasn''t told anything to her, she wouldn''t ask about it either. Aunt Wang nodded to herself as she sipped another sip of water, goodness once they go back she will volunteer to stay back.


    The vige was at a good distance away from the mountain, it took them a bit longer to reach the vige, especially with all the waves that were crashing against their raft even though Yu Dong was protecting the raft with spiritual energy, the flood wasn''t something that she could fight against. By the time they reached the vige Yu Dong was sweating very badly even worse than when she was with Shen Li in the tree house.


    It was just as Aunt Wang told her, the second Yu Dong arrived at the vige with her raft, the vigers all turned to look at her like she was prey they wanted to gobble up. They all turned to the small raft and then Yu Dong watched an incredible scene happening in front of her, the older one shouted at the younger generation about them being their elders and so they should be the ones who should be rescued first but the younger ones weren''t as easy to outbid themselves as that, they immediately rolled their eyes and pointed at the nose of those elders and called them out for being too much, shouting how they have lived most of their life and should give a way out to the younger ones.


    All in all, it was a huge mess.


    Aunt Wang was still shocked by the sight but Yu Dong was very calm, she has seen something like this happening in her world long ago. When the apocalypse spread all over the world, people abandoned young and old the second their food reserves started to run out. Some parents had to even kill their younger ones because dying swiftly at the hands of their parents was a lot more merciful than dying under the hands of zombies and being eaten alive.


    Back then she has seen a mess like this or maybe one that was even bigger than this one.


    It was only when the worst befall someone did the true nature of a person was revealed. Something like this was no longer as shocking for her as it was for Aunt Wang and the others.


    " We are going to save the ones who are almost drowning first." Yu Dong very calmly ignored the screams that were targeted in her direction and looked at the mers and their children hanging onto the edges of the roofs for dear life and frowned a little.


    Seriously, no matter how carelessly they were treated by the women of this world, as the head of the house the women can at least give them a way out to survive, right? Just look at them even if there was space on the roofs, they only allowed the head of the family, their parents and their daughters to stay on top of the roof. As for their husbands and mer sons, they have kicked off the roof and were left to survive on their own.


    What a pitiful and pathetic sight it was.


    Annoyed, Yu Dong rowed to the house closer to the raft and then nced at the old mer and his son floating in the water. The old mer was already on the verge of fainting and the son looked like he has been crying for quite some time, her left eye twitched and she reached out to get a hold of the mer but she was stopped by an arrogant voice.


    " You are finally here! Do you have any idea how long I and my family have been waiting for you?" When Yu Dong raised her head she saw the ¡ª¡ªpompous and arrogant as ever Ah Cy staring down at her.


    Ah, so this was the Sun family.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    its the beginning of the month!! Hahahahaha!

 Chapter 500: What are you going to do about it

    Chapter 500: What are you going to do about it"It''s a good thing that you are here," Ah Cy rolled her eyes at Yu Dong, in fact, she wanted to say a hell of a lot of things to the woman for leaving her behind with her family but she didn''t want to make things too ugly between the two of them yet. She and her family were still stuck on the roof and Yu Dong was the only one who could help them at the moment. When the entire vige was swept away by the flood, Ah Cy thought that her family was done for fortunately Yu Dong was willing to save them.


    At this moment she couldn''t care less about anyone else, she was so excited that she simply wanted to jump on Yu Dong''s raft as soon as possible. After all, no one in the vige knew how to swim, everyone except the fisherwomen was scared of the deep waters and hardly ever went to ces that had water as deep as the ocean. But now the entire vige was flooded with water so deep that many vigers were swept away by it, and the remaining survivors were uncertain about their safety.


    Fear was rising high among the vigers and it was only when Yu Dong who rowed over to them with a raft did hope reignited in their hearts at this moment who would care about their husbands or the children? Mers could be picked up from the market at prices that were so low that they were basically peanuts and of course the same could be said for children as well, getting new husbands and children was as easy as breeding flies, do they have to endanger their life just because of them?


    " Come on what are you waiting for? Pull me on the raft quickly." Ah, Cy hurried over to the edge of the roof wanting to jump on the raft but it was still a bit away from her house, she was scared to fall into the water that was crashing so wildly that anyone could be swept away with those hungry waves.


    " F..Father too.." the mer hanging onto the roof motioned to the sickly mer who fainted because of the cold, he could see that his sister couldn''t careless about his father and hurriedly spoke up, even if no one in the family cared about them, he has to care about his father.


    The old mer has fainted after being submerged in the cold water for many hours, he was sickly, to begin with, and now that he was forced to stay in the water for so long, his father has lost consciousness for more than an hour. If not for him keeping a tight hold on his father''s clothes, the old mer would have been swept away by the waves.


    " What the f*ck did you say?" Ah Cy turned to viciously re at the mer who has just spoken and stomped on his hand that was clutching on the roof ruthlessly. " Why the f*ck will I care about you? You might as well go and die with that old bag of bones that way we won''t have to feed two good for nothing!"


    Madam Sun also nodded as she turned to look at the mer and said, " Your father is sick, to begin with, why does it matter if he dies today or tomorrow? Why do we have to waste this life-saving opportunity on a sick mer like him?"


    Ah, Cy saw that her mother was backing her up so she raised her feet and started stomping on the mer''s hand even more harshly. The water levels were rising and if the rain continued like this, it wouldn''t take long for the roofs of their houses to be covered with water, soon the entire vige will be submerged under the flood if they keep dying then what will happen to them? Ah, Cy didn''t want to die, after all, she was still young and hadn''t even married yet, how can she die without tasting the sweetness of life?


    " You and your father are nothing but trash, your father has been lying on the bed for so long and hasn''t even given birth to a single daughter much less a son! Look at Daddy Kai and Daddy Yin, they gave birth to so many chubby girls but your father only gave birth to you, a useless mer! Why would I let him take this opportunity from me? Get away and let mother and I go on this raft! We are the pirs of the Sun family if we die then what will happen to our family? Even if you and your father die, it doesn''t matter after all my mother can still pick up a new husband who will give birth to a chubby daughter for her."


    Ah Cy was indeed ruthless but the mer couldn''t be considered weak either, maybe it was because he was pushed into the corner, but he continued to hang onto the roof not letting go at all. Seeing that her brother was actually hanging on to the roof like a leech, Ah Cy rolled her eyes continuously before stopping.


    She couldn''t be bothered with this stupid mer at all, saving her life was still the first priority!


    Seeing that Yu Dong wasn''t bringing the raft any closer to her, Ah Cy gritted her teeth preparing to jump on the raft, she raised one leg up all set to hop on to the raft but then ¡­


    " What the hell you are doing?" Ah Cy shrieked as she looked at Yu Dong who has swept her hunting dagger at her leg.


    Ah Cy was so terrified that she almost fell down the roof fortunately her mother pulled her back, and even though Madam Sun was drunk all the time, she still understood what was right and what was not. She couldn''t let her eldest daughter be plunged into the water, so even with her stumbling feet, she managed to pull Ah Cy back on the roof.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 501: Not allowed to climb the raft

    Chapter 501: Not allowed to climb the raft" Have you lost your mind, if your dagger would have touched me then I would have lost my leg!" Ashen faced and scared stiff, Ah Cy felt her legs tremble, she couldn''t even get up from the roof no matter how many times she tried to stand up. In the end, she gave up the entire thing and coldly red at Yu Dong.


    " You deserved it!" Aunt Wang snorted feeling rejuvenated, though she has heard that this young brother of Ah Cy hurt his head and started acting like a foolish child, he was, in the end, a living person. No matter how much of a fool he was, in the end, it was him who worked a day in and day out of the fields, how can this girl be so ruthless and what about not being able to give birth to a daughter? Everyone in the vige knew that Ah Cy''s mother was addicted alcoholic, she only knew how to drink and sleep every day. If not for the flood sweeping the entire vige, that woman would have stayed in her house even now.


    It was because of Ah Cy''s mother''s violent tendencies that Sun Jie''s father continuously miscarried and couldn''t get pregnant again, why was it that he was being med for something that wasn''t in his control?


    " Swipe the knife again!" Li Li too harrumphed from the side as she viciously snarled at Ah Cy showing off her sharp teeth. She might not be able to put her thoughts properly in words because she hardlymunicated with any vigers in the vige but she too did not like Ah Cy, like her brother she has often bullied her as well. " Chop her up!"


    Even the mammies agreed with what Li Li said, after all, how can anyone be this ruthless to someone from their own family?


    " You¡­don''t you dare!" A shiver danced up on Ah Cy''s spine she knew how much of a lunatic Yu Dong was when it came to mers. She was the only one in the vige who treated her mers to the high heavens as if they were precious treasures that were supposed to be pampered but she didn''t think that she would do something like swiping her knife at her.


    She was a woman! In the future she would be the head of her family, how dare Yu Dong swipe a knife at her!


    " What about it? What are you going to do about it?" Yu Dong ignored Ah Cy''s re that was targeted at her. She was used to receiving this sort of look, she turned to look at the mer and the unconscious old mer who were hanging by the roofs and said, " You, drag your father on the raft. I won''t be helping you."


    She was a woman and even if she could see that the mer was weak and seemed to be on the verge of copsing, she couldn''t help him. Thest time she helped a mer in need, the entire vige started spitting on him until he almost killed himself, though Fang Chi was now better and recovering from his past incidents, she couldn''t have another repetition of what happened back then.


    Knowing Ah Cy and her greedy mother if she was to help this mer, they will definitely force her into a marriage that she did not want. It was better for the mer to swim past the waves and get on the raft by himself.


    She turned to the sturdy mammy who held out the long pole in front of the mer allowing him to hold onto it lest he was swept by the waves that were crashing against them but other than that even the mammy didn''t dare to do anything else. No matter what situation they were in, they couldn''t do something like hugging or holding an unrted mer.


    But neither Yu Dong nor the mammies have to worry about the mer, maybe it was because he was in a life and death situation, his inner strength seemed to have awakened. He not only dragged his father away from the roof but also caught hold of the pole allowing the mammy to drag him on the roof.


    Once they were close enough Yu Dong threw her jacket to cover the old mer whose lips were turning blue and motioned for mammy An who covered the old mer and then helped the young one to get on the raft.


    No sooner did Sun Jie climb on the raft, he keeled and coughed out a mouthful of water before looking at Yu Dong who was peering down at him with a cold gaze. Her eyes were devoid of warmth and she looked at him like he was a stranger, Sun Jie felt a bit awkward and upset, it seems like she has really forgotten him. But he still opened his mouth and said, " T..Thank Yu Dong."


    " No need," Yu Dong didn''t know the mer and she was only doing what was expected of her, there was no need for the mer to thank her for something that she was doing out of her own will.


    Seeing that the mer who has always been under her climbed onto the raft that she couldn''t Ah Cy was so angry that she wanted to eat that stupid mer, why was it that he was allowed to climb up on the raft but she wasn''t? What kind of dumb luck did this mer have?


    She and her mother nced at Yu Dong who was helping the mers of their house and immediately felt their eyes turn. If the mers could climb on the raft then so can they!


    The two of them were prepared to jump on the raft when Li Li noticed the two of them moving closer. She immediately jumped past the mers lying on the raft and kicked Ah Cy in the stomach causing thetter to fall into the water if not for her quick reflexes Ah Cy would have been swept away by the waves.


    " You b!tch what are you doing!" Ah Cy dragged herself out of the water, for a second she felt like she was going to die. The water almost filled her lungs, if not for her burly strength she would have really died!


    Li Li rolled her eyes and crossed her arms and scoffed. " You are not allowed toe on the raft, you bully!"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Want regr updates? Please send me powerstones, golden tickets and gifts!! It will give me motivation to continue!

 Chapter 502: Send you back

    Chapter 502: Send you backYu Dong did not care about Ah Cy or madam Sun, she rowed her raft away. From what she can see the old mer was in a very simr condition as that of Grandma Yu. His sickly body was weak enough and now that he was forced to be submerged in the water for so long, he probably won''t be able to recover from his illness ever again. Even if he was to somehow make out of this situation alive, she stared at the weak mer who was lying to his father still clutching onto his sleeves and shook her head. If the old mer was the only pir helping him stand up, then that mer''s life was going to be really bad in the future.


    "Hey! Yu Dong! You can''t leave me alone here!" Ah Cy shouted after Yu Dong''s raft, she couldn''t believe it. That woman really dared to leave her behind! Now, what was she going to do?


    Ah Cy and her mother stared at the raft that was getting further and further away from them and swallowed harshly. They wanted to chase after the raft but the waves that were crashing against them were really violent, what was more neither of them knew how to swim then how were they supposed to chase after the raft? Their gazes dropped to the violent flood water that was gushing in front of them and their legs trembled. If they jumped in that flooding water, they might as well be swept away once and for all like those families whose houses didn''t have sturdy walls and roofs.


    Madam Sun''s old husbands looked at their wife who was left stranded on the roof and couldn''t help but turn to look at Yu Dong as one of them murmured softly, " Miss Yu ¡­ our wife ¡­ what about her?"


    The mers were of course hurt by the selfishness of their wife and the eldest daughter whom they treated like she was born from their own wombs. But when danger came knocking that eldest daughter actually dared to leave them behind! They were heartbroken by her actions because Ah Cy was the eldest daughter and lost her mother they have been treating her as their own. When something good was cooked they would offer it to Ah Cy first rather than giving it to their daughters.


    But now that when the danger was hanging on their necks that daughter was actually willing to leave them behind.


    However, no matter how disappointed they were, those two were the current pirs of their family, if something happened to them then what will happen to their family? Their daughters were still young. In the future they have to rely on those two, God forbids if something happens to the two of them¡­ what will they do in the future?


    Yu Dong couldn''t believe her ears when she heard the mers still caring about those heartless women and turned to look at the three of them with a surprised look on her face. " What did you say? Are you really talking about asking me to save those women? They were willing to leave you all stranded there on the roof."


    The mers hesitated and then one of them finally spoke up, " But she is our wife and Ah Cy is our oldest daughter we can''t survive without them."


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything she simply turned her head away from them and softly said, " I have already decided that I will be helping the mers first along with their kids if you have something to say then you can go back, I will let you wait along with your wife and daughter, it''s not like I am forcing to leave with me."


    " That¡­" The three mers looked at each other and then their gazes drifted to their brother who was lying on the raft unconscious with thest of his breath left in his body. They have seen the ruthlessness of their wife and daughter. If not for them being lucky enough to give birth to daughters they would have been left stranded in the water as well. They also heard about how casual Ah Cy was about bringing another mer to serve her mother, she wasn''t wrong in saying what she said but that only made their heart break even more.


    No matter how easy it was to get a mer husband, they were in the end Madam Sun''s husbands for more than seven to eight years. Especially their older brother, he was Madam Sun''s second husband and has been with her for more than fifteen years, how can she talk about him so casually? So, what if he was sick? He also stayed with her for so many years!


    In the end, neither of them said anything after all their wife was important to them but their daughters were even more important. They were still young and the fourth brother of them just gave birth a few months ago, the little girl wasn''t even five months yet, it was still too early for her to die.


    Seeing that neither of them was saying anything, Yu Dong turned to look at the front ignoring the subtle nces the mers were shooting her.


    She rowed around the vige rescuing the mers who were left to hang on the roofs along with their kids, the women were all kicked and punched by her when they stubbornly tried to climb up the raft.


    " I am telling you, be d that after turning a blind eye to my warning I am stilling to save you, if you make things so much as the slightest bit difficult for me, I will send you to see your maker got it?" Yu Dong threw the fat woman back on the roof that was now almost covered with water. " Row the raft away." She turned to look at Mammy An daring the woman''s husbands to say anything, they didn''t maybe they were wiser than the Sun family''s husbands or maybe it was because they were left in the water just because their wife was too portly made them unhappy.

 Chapter 503: Still blaming Yu Dong!

    Chapter 503: Still ming Yu Dong!Dedicating today''s chapter to chrisb13, moondark and OneMore_Chapter22.


    She brought the rescued mers to the mountain before asking Aunt Wang to make another round with her and this time Aunt Wang and the mammies learned their lessons they all rushed to the tree house and brought a bunch of weapons from within. Aunt Wang looked exceptionally excited as she rushed to the raft, the sickness all forgotten as she said, " I am really excited to beat the crap out of old Ping."


    The old madam Ping was indeed unfortunate to be remembered by Aunt Wang, Yu Dong did not have much recollection of the old woman but she has heard Aunt Wangining about Old madam Ping saying that the old witch tried to disrespect Uncle Fu calling him too wanton for giving birth to a young mer at this age.


    " You all wait for me along with them," Yu Dong pointed at the group that was standing huddled in the corner of the mountain before turning to look at Mammy Guo and Mammy Lin. " Mammy Lin and Mammy Guo bring these two to the hideout," she pointed at Sun Jie and his father who was yet to wake up. " I will take a look at their conditions once I get back."


    After that, she once again went to rescue the vigers, even though the surviving vigers were not that much but her raft was too small and she wasn''t able to fit a lot of mers fortunately her grandmother or to say Sister Wu returned after saving the Wu family and that was how they were able to rescue the entire vigers without much trouble.


    Although everyone was saved the women were all very unhappy with what happened just now. They wanted to be saved first after all they were the bread earners of their family, what can these weak, tiny mers be good except for giving birth and warming their beds? Was there any need for them to be prioritised?


    They were all upset with Yu Dong for choosing the mers over them and then one of them couldn''t help it as she got up from the boulder where she was standing and pointed at Yu Dong. " Yu Dong, what was the meaning of saving those useless mers before us? You and we both know that even if a few mers were to drown nothing would change but do you know how less women are in the vige do you? If something happened to us who would have helped the vige and take care of the vige?"


    "Maybe that was what she wanted who doesn''t know how she used to chase after mers before," sneered Ah Cy who was finally saved after being left in the water for more than half a day. " Have you forgotten how she would start salivating the second her gaze dropped on a beautiful mer?"


    The mers were all upset with what Ah Cy and the other woman said, they didn''t think that there was anything wrong with what Yu Dong said,pared to the women who were stronger than them, they could have died if not for being timely rescued. They were weaker and many of them weren''t even allowed to eat properly at their house, if not for Yu Dong saving them first they would have simply died then and there.


    Unlike women, they would not have been able to stay alive for so long.


    And what was more Yu Dong did not say one crude remark nor did she say anything upsetting either. Her voice was stern and businesslike, always keeping a polite distance from them.


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything to Ah Cy''s retort instead she turned to look at the woman who had a dissatisfied look on her face and calmly said, " No I saved the mers first because they know how to be grateful instead of biting me like a bitch whose flee I am trying to take care of."


    " Who are you calling a bitch?"


    " Whoever responded to it first." Yu Dong was very calm in her dealing, she didn''t save the vigers because she wanted to but because her pride as an officer wouldn''t have let her leave them stranded. That was the only reason she saved them as for whether they were grateful for that or not she couldn''t care less.


    " You¡­"


    " What you? huh, what you?" Wu Junfen red at the women with eyes that were throwing daggers. " Yu Dong already warned you that there would be a flood but you refuse to listen to her and now that you were caught in trouble after acting like an idiot, you dare to raise your voice on Yu Dong? Why not fill that hole in your brain first? If you have listened to Yu Dong instead of some idiot then you wouldn''t have to wait for someone to rescue you, why not speak of how much of an idiot you have been before scolding Yu Dong? Did she keep the matter of an iing flood from you or did she not tell you to save ration? Why is it that now that you are suffering the consequences of your stupidity, you all are ming Yu Dong? Before saying anything to her, you idiots should take a look in the mirror!"


    Yue Hua ced a calming hand on his wife''s shoulder but he didn''t stop her from scolding instead he turned to look at his mother-inw whose face was as red as cooked prawn. He didn''t say anything either, for his mother-inw, his fathers inw and his wife were enough.


    There was someone else whose face was as red as a cooked prawn and that person was none other than He Cheung. He didn''t dare to raise his head or look at the vigers who were ring hard at him, it was him who said that Yu Dong was making a mountain out of a molehill and now that the vige was really flooded, he was the target of the anger of the vigers!


    Yu Dong nced at the vigers and rolled her eyes before turning to look at Wu Junfen and said, " Lets go, sister Junfen there is no need to fight with these people."


    Did they think she was someone who wouldn''t get angry? If so, then she might as well ascend to the heavens!

 Chapter 504: Can do worse than that

    Chapter 504: Can do worse than that" Hey, where are you going? What about us?" Someone saw that Yu Dong was leaving without caring about them and immediately became upset, what was this attitude? They might have made a mistake but they were still from the same vige weren''t they, can she not share a bit of her own ce with them? However just as the woman was going to get hold of Yu Dong''s sleeves thetter pivoted around on the spot and then caught hold of her wrist before throwing the woman who was trying to catch her over her shoulders.


    Immediately the woman fell face first in the wet mud and her face ended up getting smeared with mud all over. Yu Dong dusted her hands off and coldly sneered at the woman who was trying to get hold of her, " You better not be thinking that I will let you in my hideout and give you a share from my share, that is for me and my husbands and the mers whom I am taking care of, I already have enough people to take care of so you better take your ungrateful butt somewhere else."


    She had done enough by saving them, either way, she wasn''t close to the vigers and she was going to move away from the vige soon anyway, why should she care about them? Was she heartless for doing this? Maybe but Yu Dong has seen the worsting out of people when the apocalypse hit the world. Even if the cmity this time wasn''t the same as an apocalypse happening, it was a cmity nheless. She couldn''t waste her life-saving ration when she had so many kids and mers to take care of.


    The woman''s friends saw that their friend was knocked to the ground and immediately went to help her up. " Here, sister Tan."


    The woman called sister Tan was amoner in the vige, she worked in the fields and had no good feelings toward Yu Dong who was getting richer day by day. She has been jealous of Yu Dong and her wealth, this was one of those very few opportunities she would get to rip Yu Dong off, so how can she let go of her? And what was more she really did not have the ration to stay alive in this flood? Knowing Yu Dong and the big barrels she moved before the flood started, she must have a lot of food and now that they were in this situation, they should at least get a share of it right?


    Yu Dong was so rich anyway, she must have had enough ration saved for her family, giving them a mouthful wouldn''t hurt either, of course, no one would be satisfied with a mouthful but they will talk about thatter on.


    " Why? What did I say wrong?" Sister Tan got to her feet and then looked at Yu Dong as if thetter owed something to her. " We all saw the big barrels you were movingst time, surely you have a bunch of good things in your hideout and if you can give space to the Wu family surely you can give us space in the hideout as well can''t you? Do you think that just rescuing us from the water is enough? Don''t be so heartless Yu Dong, you have so much food and ration, why don''t you share some with us, if you don''t then we would have to starve in the mountain, then what was the point of you saving us?"


    " They sure are shameless,"mented Yue Hua as he shook his head while patting his daughter''s back. The young child was really scared after being caught in the flood for so long, thankfully his wife returned or else who knows how long it would have taken for them to get out of that ce.


    Wu Junfen didn''t say anything, she knew that Yu Dong didn''t want her to say anything at the moment, the girl was a brat through and through. Though she made it look like she was a gentle woman who could be won over with the smallest of things but she was actually the exact opposite of it. Thest time she saw Yu Dong, she was in her twenties¡ª¡ª anger sted off her every time she saw people who thought they were entitled to be protected just because they were in the weaker stance.


    Back then she has taught Yu Dong to be patient and calm while she was on her duty but the brat returned home with a demerit record on her shoulders, telling her how she threw a normal human in front of the zombies to be eaten alive, she did not save the man she didn''t even bother looking at him as he was eaten by the zombies just because she wanted to teach a good lesson to the crowd that was making a ruckus in front of her.


    She might look like she was easy to bully with that nice temper of hers but Yu Dong was someone who was capable of killing someone without batting an eye.


    " Don''t say anything to her, right now," Wu Junfen warned her husband, she knew Yu Dong was more than pissed off, she was enraged and it was better to let her take it out than bottle it up lest she scared her husbands. " Don''t say anything no matter what you see now."


    Yue Hua didn''t even get a chance to ask what his wife meant by that, because a secondter he watched in horror as Yu Dong strode forward caught Sister Tan''s cors and started dragging thetter towards the flood water. " What is she doing?"


    " Teaching one how to be grateful," Wu Junfen replied with a grimace. Sister Tan was really unlucky to be caught by Yu Dong, while there were voices that were supporting Sister Tan, thetter was a bit too much vociferous. No wonder she was the one caught by Yu Dong, seeing how much Sister Tan was struggling Wu Junfen muttered under her breath, " Be d that she is only throwing you into the water and nothing more."


    Yue Hua: "¡­." So, Yu Dong can do worse than that?

 Chapter 505: Be grateful for everything

    Chapter 505: Be grateful for everythingDedicating todays chapter to moondark, chrisb13, OneMore_Chapter22, nephtalene.


    "Yu Dong, what are you doing? What the hell are you doing?" Sister Tan screamed as she tried to free herself of Yu Dong''s grip but thetter didn''t let go instead she clutched even harder making it impossible for Sister Tan to even struggle, except for digging her heels in the ground, she couldn''t do anything. " What are you waiting for stop her!" She cried to her friends but no one moved because they couldn''t move after all Yu Dong didn''t look like she was going to be nice if they tried to grab hold of her much less stop her.


    Yu Dong very casually dragged Sister Tan to the edge of the mountain where water was still crashing like numerous tides smashing together in one go and then pulled her hand away from the cor only to fist the front of Sister Tan''s cor before lifting her up in the air. " Say, when did I tell you that there was a flooding?"


    " You? what are you doing let go of me¡ª¡ª" Sister Tan didn''t get a chance to finish her words as Yu Dong let go of her cor and dropped her in the water but she made sure to catch hold off Sister Tan''s hair lest she was washed away by the water.


    "Murder! That¡­ she ismitting murder!" He Cheung shrieked along with a few more mers, a few women looked at each other before taking a step forward but were stopped by Wu Junfen. " I will rmend not doing it, I know Dong Dong and she hates being threatened or coerced the most, if you try to make things difficult for her, she might really drown Sister Tan and everyone else who resists her."


    Wu Junfen had a chilling note in her voice and sure enough, after seeing how serious she was being, all the women stopped and then turned to walk back to their ce. Yue Hua must have been afraid because of the sight in front of him as he stepped closer to her and took a deep breath.


    She patted him on the shoulders and calmly said, " You don''t have to fear Yu Dong, she might be like that but she is really being tame right now. Thest time someone really ticked her off she left him on the verge of death."


    Which wasn''t a lie technically, at least that was what she knew. The officer who worked with Yu Dong told her that she chased the zombies away when the man was almost dead and left him there on the street without caring about him. She did not kill the man but she didn''t let him live either, her granddaughter was terrifying like that and there was nothing she could do about it.


    Everyone watched as Yu Dong submerged the head of sister Tan for a long time before she dragged her up by her hair and repeated her earlier question. " When did I tell you about the flood?"


    " A w..week or more," this time Sister Tan learned her lesson and coughed out her answer as she looked at Yu Dong who was looking at her with a cold face.


    " Then why did I have to share my ration with you?" She asked with a soft voice causing Sister Tan''s spine to stiffen, she has seen Yu Dong getting angry, waving her knife around but she has never been scared of Yu Dong before this, right now Yu Dong looked like she would be willing to hurt her over and over again if she was to say the wrong thing.


    " B...Because you have it ¡­ you knew and saved so much, I ¡­ I don''t¡ª¡ª" She was once again dumped into the water and her head was submerged into the water until she could no longer breathe. When she thought that she was going to die here and now, Yu Dong pulled her out and threw her on the edge of the mountain before wiping her hands on her shirt.


    " I saved you despite you all ignoring my warning am I responsible for that?" She asked the group that was standing a bit further away from her and cocked a brow. " Do I owe you all because I used my motherf*cking brains and didn''t let someone else rule over me?"


    One by one their faces turned red in shame but Yu Dong wasn''t done, she shook her head and climbed up the mountain leaving Sister Tan alone on the edge. " When I was chased out of my house no one came to help me and I didn''t ask them either because I knew that even if I was being chased out of my house it was my fault and no one owed me a thing, those who helped me have been given a chance to be my side. You didn''t help me when I needed it the most so why is it that I have to help you when you need it? What do I owe you?"


    She shrugged casually and added, " Sure I saved ration but I bought it from my own money and I took care of everything else as well, why is it that I have to think of you all now that things have escted to this point, isn''t that right Master He?"


    Yu Dong wasn''t a petty person, unless someone really push her to a corner she wouldn''t retaliate. But she had no other choice now, she wasn''t petty enough not to help the vigers but they have to learn that what she was doing was a ''favour'', she didn''t owe them anything nor was it okay for them not to feel grateful about it.


    They have to be thankful for what she was doing for them and they have to freaking very happy with whatever she gave them as well. Did they think that after making fun of her, and hitting her with a broom they will be invited to enjoy a cup of tea in her house? Not a freaking chance.


    =====


    Where are you my readers? The powerstones and gifts have declined so much bohhooooooo!

 Chapter 506: Did not ask you to follow me!

    Chapter 506: Did not ask you to follow me!Yu Dong stared at the vigers and very calmly turned her gaze at He Cheung who was hiding behind his wife and softly smiled at him, " Whats the matter with you, master He? Were you not the one who said that I was just trying to make a fool out of the vigers and that I was aiming for your wife''s position? That I couldn''t see you all doing well, that was why I did something like that, why don''t you give your wise words and help the vigers out of this predicament as well, since they follow your orders, I am sure you know what to do now right now as well don''t you?"


    He Cheung has been going around the vige telling everyone how Yu Dong has been making things difficult for him and his wife, even when Yu Dong didn''t say anything about his actions, it wasn''t that she had no idea what was going on in the head of that mer, she knew that he was trying to make her reputation even worse than it was before such that she wouldn''t have any chance of getting back up or be selected as the vige head by the officers.


    She knew what He Cheung was doing and she also knew that even if vige head Gu acted as if she was trying to stop her husband, it was clear that she was only doing it for the sake of her face, she wasn''t serious and neither did she want He Cheung to stop spreading such rumours.


    If the two of them have only made trouble with her then she wouldn''t have said anything but these two made it hard for even Fang Chi to leave the house, though her husband said nothing to her, she knew that he was being bullied by the vigers or else he wouldn''t have refused to go on his daily walks as he did before.


    Now that she has finally gotten an opportunity to teach these two overinted balloons a lesson, she was going to use it as much as possible!


    Immediately the res of the indignant vigers turned to He Cheung, that''s right! How can they forget this person? Back then when Yu Dong warned them that there was a flooding, it was He Cheung who told them off and asked them not to listen to her nonsense. In fact, it would not be far-fetched to say that he more or less threatened them that in case he saw them going after Yu Dong then he would make things difficult for them, that was why they all stayed put in their house and did nothing. They didn''t even dare to waste their money to buy the extra ration but now¡­ they had nothing on them! Those who were lucky were able to fetch their money but those who hid their money under the ground instead of their pillows, they had no way left to know what happened to their money!


    How could they not be angry at He Cheung? If not for him making things difficult for them deliberately, they wouldn''t have been left behind in such a lurch. Now they had no money, no food ¡ª¡ªnothing! Who knows how long this disaster was going tost what are they going to do now?


    " Yu Dong is right, He Cheung! You are the one who told us that she was lying if not for the sake of protecting your face, would we have stayed in our house doing nothing, it''s because of you that we had no other choice but to stay at home and follow your words, that we are in this situation! Now you tell us what are we supposed to do?" One of the vige women immediately spoke up, she has been thinking of saving some rations but after seeing that He Cheung was not so subtly threatening everyone she could only follow what everyone else was doing.


    And what was more nothing happened for so many days, so she thought that maybe Yu Dong was indeed lying but now that the situation hase to this, she realised that it was He Cheung who spoke without even checking the facts!


    No sooner did one of them spoke other vigers too started to question He Cheung. They were doing what he asked him to do, and now that Yu Dong was not helping them, he has toe up with a reasonable solution! Either he has to make Yu Dong help them or he has to take care of them, it''s either of the two things. End of the story!


    He Cheung saw that everyone was turning on him and his face could not help but turn red as his cheeks puffed out and he red at the vigers who were lording him like he was the one who did the wrong. Though he may or may not have somewhat made things difficult for them, it wasn''t as if he had put them under surveince!


    " What do you mean? Did I stop you from stocking up on the grains or did I stop you from following Yu Dong? I simply shared my suspicions and told you guys, it''s not my fault that you all wanted to follow me, isn''t it because you all didn''t have enough trust in Yu Dong?" He Cheung was used to giving out orders, his family had a good background and he was also the official husband of Vige head Guo, thus when he saw that others were looking at him with those ming res, he couldn''t help but snap. " Did I tell you that neither one of you can follow Yu Dong? Did I tell you that you all have to listen to me? Or did I say that you all need to stay put at your house and do nothing? You all choose to do that all by yourself!"


    Even though He Cheung was a mer, he was apt in dealing with the husbands of his wife. If he was a fool then there would have been no way he would have been able to lord over them, thus he was smarter than saying everything out loud!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 507: Aren’t you the pillars of your family

    Chapter 507: Aren¡¯t you the pirs of your familyDedicating todays chapter to time_less, moondark, Maria_Garcia _1311, raven_zee,chrisb13.


    He might have said a lot of things but he did not say anything that could''ve been used against him!


    The vigers too realised it after He Cheung pointed it out to them, they were both indignant and at loss, because of He Cheung they were in this dangerous situation and yet he was deliberately trying to shirk responsibility.


    Yu Dong wasn''t surprised, she knew that after the matter was exposed He Cheung would try his best to act as if he had nothing to do with it, after all, he might have tried to egg the vigers on but he did not ask them to do anything, it was the vigers who came to their own conclusions. In short, He Cheung was smart enough to put the gun on someone''s shoulder and fire it, the vigers were the only ones who were foolish enough to think that they were doing something really smart.


    " And Yu Dong too!" He Cheung turned to look at her with a ming look in his eyes as he stubbornly red at her. " I am just a mer, I don''t know a lot of things and might have said some things that were upsetting for you but you should have put those things past you ande to see my wife, after all, I am only responsible for taking care of the house and the children what else do I know?"


    "That mer is really sly," murmured Wu Junfen as she shook her head not only did he turn the matter back to the vigers, he even turned the entire thing against Yu Dong. Of course, he was just a mer and Yu Dong was a woman, if they were to carefully think about everything else, the odds weren''t in Yu Dong''s favour but then again Yu Dong was someone who could care less about anyone who went against her.


    Sure enough, she opened her mouth a secondter.


    " So you are stupid enough not to tell your wife that someone came telling you that there would be a flood? Are you really that big of a fool if so then the vige head Gu''s backyard must be really colourful!" Yu Dong raised a brow and looked at He Cheung with a mocking smirk, sure you want to act like an idiot? Then she will make sure that he became a thorough idiot!


    " You¡­" though He Cheung was angry enough to curse at Yu Dong he didn''t get the chance to do when a stern voice cut him off.


    " Enough!" Vige head Gu felt like her head was going to burst, she did hear it from her husband that Yu Dong came to find trouble with them but he was very vague and made it sound like she was just trying to make things difficult for them.


    She and Yu Dong has been at odds with each other and since thetter was the first choice of the officials, Vige head Gu has always taken her as a rival but that didn''t mean that she was willing to put her vigers'' life in danger. She has been afraid that He Cheung would go to his mother''s house and make things difficult for her which was why she has been turning a blind eye to his antics but looks like her act only made things difficult for everyone in the vige.


    " Can''t you see that we already have enough trouble as it is?" snapped Vige head Gu as she red at her husband, this idiot he was more of an obstacle than a help to her. If only he hadn''t made it sound like Yu Dong deliberately came to find trouble over Xiao Hua''s matter she wouldn''t have turned deaf ears to the news regarding the flood.


    Of course, it was her fault for letting herself be swept up by the pillow talk but still!


    He Cheung should have known better than that! He should not have made things difficult for her like this.


    " Yu Dong, I know that things are difficult for you but at least take a few vigers with you," now that the situation was like this there was nothing else that Vige head Gu could do, at most, she could send a few vigers with Yu Dong and then let the others take care of. " I am not asking you to bring everyone there with you but you can at least bring the mers and the children with you right?"


    Vige head Gu has seen that Yu Dong was being fair to the mers and the children, given that they were the weakest it would be fine to leave them with her. She doubted that Yu Dong would find trouble with them as for the women. " I will take the women with me and they will have to look for a way out for themselves just take care of the mers until the flood is here, after it''s over, I will have their wives take them away with them¡ª¡ª"


    " That''s not fair," before vige head Gu could finish speaking the women of the vige interrupted her. Right now only Yu Dong the one who had food and clean water with her, if she only took the mers and children with her what will happen to them?


    " She is right, vige head we don''t have any ration and we can''t even go to the town in this condition if we don''t go with Yu Dong then what are we going to do?" Ah Cy saw that the vige head was suddenly siding with the mers and sending them with Yu Dong to her hideout and couldn''t help but speak up.


    They were the members of the vige as well, they deserved to be treated in the same way as the mers, why was it that they were asked to take care of themselves but the mers were allowed to go with Yu Dong?


    "What are you talking about?" Vige head Gu turned to look at the women who were voicing theirints and frowned. " You all, did you not say that you were the pirs of your family why is it that you are suddenly acting like this? Can''t you even take care of yourself? Do you want your husbands and children to fend for themselves while you livefortably?"

 Chapter 508: Everyone knows about her past

    Chapter 508: Everyone knows about her pastUnlike the women of the vige, who could only see the current predicament, she was a smart woman if not then she wouldn''t have been chosen as the candidate for the vige head. Though the women of the vige thought that they can easily marry another mer and then move on with their lives, Vige head Gu knew that it was going to be harder than that.


    The vige was swept by flood and many vigers'' houses were destroyed as for their savings, it was better to not even talk about it. Even if they had some money saved it wasn''t going to be of any help to them after all was the flood going to be the end? Of course not! Thest time something like this happened, the terrible conditions dragged on for at least three months and the prices of grains were even higher than gold and silver.


    In such a condition, where will they get the money to buy a new mer and marry him? Once the flood gets over they will have a hard time staying alive, in such situations, it was better for the women to have their husbands and children helping them out, if not then they can slowly wait to die! What was more letting the mers and children die in such conditions will affect the situation of the vige as well, she as a vige head was responsible for every life as long as the women were with her she would be able to make sure that they were able to survive these dire conditions but what was she going to do with the mers and children? They would not be able to survive in the wild.


    Her gaze skimmed over the mers and children who were trembling because of the cold and her heart hardened even more with determination. She really couldn''t let the mers follow her and the women, they were used to working in the harsh conditions and might be able to get through these conditions without any trouble but the mers and those frail kids they wouldn''t be able to withstand the chill, the vige doctor was also caught up in the neighbouring vige if someone caught a cold or fever then she might as well ask the vigers to dig a grave for them.


    " I have decided the mers will follow, Yu Dong with their kids.. and the women will be following me," Vige Head Gu might not be the most honest vige head that Big Mountain vige has seen but she was rational enough to make the correct decisions when the situations called for it.


    The vige head was the one who came up with this decision, even if the women felt like they were getting the shorter end of the stick, there was nothing they could do about it, they did not dare to go against the Vige head directly, in the end even if they wanted to refuse they could only suck it up and cast angry nces at Yu Dong who wasn''t willing to take them with her.


    The matter was as simple as sparing just a mouthful of ration to them but Yu Dong had to act like a miser, she just needed to spare them a little and yet¡­ she was not willing for even that much! How can she be like this?


    But the vige head has already spoken and there was nothing that the women could do about it.


    Ah Cy nced around at the women who weren''t saying anything and cursed them for being too cowardly. It was just a simple matter, as long as they showed a united front it wasn''t as if Yu Dong and the vige head would be able to refuse them. Seeing that the vigers were not saying anything she could only bite the bullet and say, "But vige head we can''t let the mers and children follow Yu Dong, I mean she might have been on her best behaviour these past months but with so many mers under her wing, who knows what might happen? I am not doubting her but it will still be not good for the mers, especially unmarried ones to follow her, isn''t that right? Even my brother is with Yu Dong now, I am a bit worried since he is a special case, that''s why I think it will be better for some women to follow Yu Dong as well."


    She couldn''t care less about the mers nor did she care about her idiotic brother but she had to get hold of her opportunity and go with Yu Dong, as much as she hated Yu Dong, she had to admit that the woman was smart and always knew what she was doing if she had a hideout somewhere in this forest then surely she might have been prepared for this flood, if she was to go with her then she might be able to get past this cmity without any trouble!


    " That woman really knows no shame!" Aunt Wang had seen how Ah Cy has ruthlessly beaten her brother when they were rescuing him and now that she wanted to go to their hideout, she was suddenly worried about her brother?


    Wu Junfen also frowned, though she hasn''t seen Ah Cy beating her brother up, she has already heard about the matter from Aunt Wang long ago. However, unlike Aunt Wang who thought that Ah Cy was shameless, Wu Junfen knew just how smart Ah Cy was being, she was using a very wise tactic to get a free pass to Yu Dong''s hideout. Yu Dong might have reced the original owner of the body but she was never able to get rid of the stains that were left behind by the original owner, as long as her past was dug out Yu Dong will always have a tail that can be caught at any time.


    Sure enough once Ah Cy questioned the stay of only mers and children at Yu Dong''s ce many other voices of discontent rose causing Yu Dong and Vige head Gu to frown.


    These women, they sure were annoying.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 509: Yu family is not allowed!

    Chapter 509: Yu family is not allowed!Dedicating todays chapter to time_less, OneMore_Chapter22.


    Yu Dong already knew that something like this would happen after she was done rescuing the vigers, after all, she has seen something simr happening in the apocalypse world as well, so she wasn''t the least bit worried about the ruckus the vigers were causing, instead, she raised a hand and calmly said, " All right since you all have so many objections then I will agree to take two people from each household, it doesn''t matter whether its mers or women, however, I will be taking only two of your family members so chose carefully."


    She then turned to look at Vige head Gu and somewhat distressingly said, " It might have looked like I purchased a lot of ration but I have a lot of people to take care of, at most I can only bring two people from each household with me, there is no other way to solve this crisis."


    "Then I¡ª¡ª" Ah Cy began but Yu Dong stopped her before she could say anything else. " You don''t count, two of your family members are already with me have you forgotten?"


    Yu Dong shed a smile at Ah Cy causing thetter to stare at her in shock, that was right. Yu Dong has saved Sun Jie and his father, that way she already had two members of the Sun family with her, in short, the condition that she just now put forward didn''t apply to the Sun family.


    "That...That ..those two didn''t count!" Once Ah Cy heard that Yu Dong was actually refusing her shelter because of the two useless mers who were of no value to her and her family she immediately became agitated and then blurted out her true thoughts out loud.


    " Why don''t they count? Are they not registered under your family name? That shouldn''t be right, after all, if that was the case then the Vige head would have said something by now."


    " That''s not what I mean¡ª-" Ah Cy tried to counter Yu Dong''s argument but she couldn''t think of any counterarguments, Yu Dong was right. Sun Jie was indeed her brother and his father was her daddy as well but the two of them were mers! That was the most important thing! The two had nothing to do with her family even if they lived or died, their lives couldn''t bepared to hers and her mother''s!


    " Then I don''t see what are you getting antsy about?" Yu Dong shrugged her shoulders, she was very much aware of how greedy Ah Cy was, just from the way she ruthlessly stomped on her brother''s hands when she was trying to rescue them was enough to let her know what kind of person Ah Cy was, letting here with her was simr to asking a mad dog run wild in her house.


    But she also knew that Ah Cy was like a stubborn cockroach no matter how many times she stomped on her head, thetter wouldn''t budge until she got what she wanted which was why she deliberately came up with this idea. Anyway, the vigers have never been kind to her, so she didn''t owe them anything, even taking two of their family members was already enough help on her part.


    " After all your daddy and brother were left in the water for so long, the water seemed to have filled their lungs and if they are not taken care of properly then both of them will surely die. I bet you are not as inhuman as to snatch medical attention from two sick mers, after all, one of those mers is your father as well, isn''t there a saying that there is no unfilial child by a parent sick bed?"


    Ah Cy too realised that Yu Dong has deliberately made things difficult for her, she couldn''t say anything except reveal an angry and embarrassed expression, she wanted to shout that she didn''t care about the life and death of the old mer but after Yu Dong brought up filial piety, even if she wanted she couldn''t say anything. Even if that mer was useless good for nothing, he was still her daddy! Just this rtionship alone was enough to make her retreat.


    Once Yu Dong was done dealing with Ah Cy she turned to look at the other vigers. She didn''t say anything to them but after what Yu Dong said they were too embarrassed to say leave their husbands and children behind, in the end, one by one all the vigers turned to their husbands and asked them to follow Yu Dong, some even cheekily said that their husbands were sick and asked Yu Dong to let them follow them.


    Fine, if they couldn''t follow Yu Dong then at least let them send their husbands away, that way they didn''t have to worry about scrounging food for them.


    Qui Bai and Old master Yu also wanted to follow Yu Dong but thetter stopped them under the pretext that she already had Grandma Yu and Yu Tong in her hideout and with so many people following her she has to no ce to add the two of them anymore.


    " Why? I am your elder too! Why is it that they are allowed to go with you but I as your grandfather isn''t allowed?" Old master Yu didn''t want to go with others, he could see that they had no ns and had no idea what to do either, if he went with them he would definitely suffer but before he could even say anything, he was refused. How can this be allowed?


    Yu Dong had no good feelings regarding the rest of the Yu family, the previous owner might have been good for nothing but that still didn''t exin the heartless behaviour of kicking her and her pregnant husband out of the house and what''s more, she has been long suspicious of the Yu family because of the matter regarding her husbands being poisoned because one thing popped out after another she didn''t get the chance to look into the Yu family matters but instinctively she knew that the poisoning of her husbands was clearly rted to the Yu household! She would be damned to let theme with her!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    p.s: Please support this book by golden tickets,powerstones and gifts. It motivates me to keep working hard and please don''t post the story on other sites without my permission.

 Chapter 510: I will throw you out if you try to get cosy

    Chapter 510: I will throw you out if you try to get cosy" You all can stay here," Yu Dong brought the vigers to the ce where she has built her hideout as she promised, however, no matter how big her tree house was it was nowhere big enough to amodate so many people, in fact with the addition of Li Li, Sun Jie and his father, the tree house was already filled to the brim. What was even more she didn''t expect Wu Junfen to return either with her three husbands, now that the four of them were back, the big treehouse that she built for easy amodation became abnormally small despite its big size. So, even if she wanted to help the vigers out, she couldn''t bring them all up to her treehouse, instead, she pointed at the big space under the tform of the treehouse that was free of rainwater and wasparatively drier and warmer than the other spots given that the entire ce was hidden under the ivy veils.


    She pointed at the big space that was free of rainwater and could be used as shelter and said, " I didn''t expect to save so many people and that''s why I don''t have much space in the tree house, this is the only spot that can amodate you all. If you want then you can stay here and if not then you can leave and look for the other vigers, in case you think that you will find this shelter ufortable."


    " Of course not," said one of the women as she carefully looked around the dry patch ofnd that was under Yu Dong''s tree house, they all knew that Yu Dong''s hideout might not be able to amodate all of them, a few of them like her were even thinking that they will have to stay in the rain because of theck of space getting this big patch of drynd with a roof over their head was already good enough.


    The woman turned to look at Yu Dong and carefully said, " This ce is good enough with the veils covering the entire ground, the cold wind from the ocean can''t enter and with the roof over our heads we don''t have to worry about getting wet either, this is better than we expected."


    Originally, they thought that Yu Dong''s hideout was nothing but a small cave or something along the line and with so many people already staying in her hideout, there was a possibility that they all would have been squeezed out after all Yu Dong, no matter how nice she was she wouldn''t have given them the space that belonged to her family right? In the end, they would have been pushed out in the rain but now that they knew that Yu Dong''s hideout wasn''t a cave but a tree house, they felt all their worries slowly leaving them.


    The future was no longer as dark as they thought it was.


    Yu Dong knew the woman who was speaking to her, if she wasn''t wrong this woman was called Aunt Zhu and she was a rtive of the Wu family, no wonder she had a smart head on her shoulders.


    Seeing that under Aunt Zhu''s lead no one was saying anything Yu Dong nodded and said, " There is some dry hay behind the tree stump, if you find staying on the grass, that is still wet from the morning dew, you all can spread that hay over it and take a spot, I will send some mammies and they will create a partition in between, I don''t want any trouble happening while you all are living with me, so even if you are husbands and wives please do try to not cross the partition and stay in your zone, all right?"


    Yu Dong hasn''t forgotten what Ah Cy has said, even though she had no ill intent towards the mers, they were indeed a lot of unmarried mers in the group, if something unfortunate was to happen to them then even if she split her mouth into two she would not be able to exin to their families and in all honesty, she didn''t want any more trouble, with her husbands return and Xiao Hua''s matters she was already busy enough. So, it was better to take precautions from the very beginning.


    " Dong Dong is right, we will be setting up a barricade between the entire space and make sure that no one would be able to enter the other side, if the husbands want to say something to their wives then they better call their wives out of the ivy veils lest something happens," Wu Junfen chimed in and told the vigers off sternly. " I do not wish to see Dong Dong into any trouble, I won''t ask you all to be grateful to her for your entire life but at least make sure that while you all are staying here you do not make a mess and in case if there are any lovers here, you all better stay away from each other, I don''t want you all taking advantage of the situation and trying to get cosy if I find out that someone without any betrothal or marriage is getting chummy, I swear I will beat you to the ground and then throw you and your lover out of the shelter, you hear me? And don''t think I won''t be able to find out, we have so many mammies here, we will certainly find out what is going on all right?"


    As soon as Wu Junfen''s words fell the mers and their lovers immediately turned to look at each other before looking away, they indeed had some ns to get cosy with each other but after being warned by Wu Junfen they did not there to do anything. They will be able to meet even after this cmity was over but in case they were thrown out of this shelter then they will have a lot of troubleing their way. First off they wouldn''t only be kicked out of their safe house but their families will alsoe to find out about them, if that happened then what will they do? It was better to not act up while staying here because neither Yu Dong nor Wu Junfen were women they can deal with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 511: Great place you have here

    Chapter 511: Great ce you have hereDedicating todays chapter to chrisb13, moondark , time_less , OneMore_Chapter22, BeeGaaal.


    Yu Dong saw that her grandmother''s warning worked and curled her lips in a smile. " If everything is settled then I will be leaving now, the mammies here will help you all in setting up the partition make sure that you all help them out and do not make any trouble with them if I find out that anyone dared to make any problems for the mammies then I will be asking them to leave the shelter." She threateningly added before turning to look at Mammy An and said, " Mammy An,I will be leaving you in charge of making the partition, don''t let anyone stop you in case anyone tries to make things difficult for you, you just need to send the word to me, I will take on from there."


    The vigers looked at Mammy An who was a burly woman, from her build it was clear that she could knock them out with just one swift p was there any need for her to call Yu Dong? She alone would be able to deal with them properly.


    Mammy An too wasn''t worried about the vigers causing trouble she and her sisters were strong enough to take care of them but seeing how Yu Dong was worried about them as if they were her family members, Mammy An didn''t say anything. She nodded and said, " I understand, Miss Yu¡­ if anyone of them tries to make things difficult for us then I will send someone to get you."


    " En." Yu Dong nodded before turning around to walk inside the tree house, it wasn''t that she didn''t trust the mammies, she trusted them a lot but the thing was that she was very clear about the vigers'' attitude as well, though she choose the ones whom she thought would cause her the least trouble, Yu Dong knew that she couldn''t trust the vigers after all she only saw them from afar and didn''t have a very good idea about what kind of person they were.


    As she was heading up the steps she felt someone''s gaze pointed at the back of her head, having stayed in the apocalypse world where she had to sleep with an eye open lest she was taking care of a case, Yu Dong immediately sensed the sharp gaze but when she turned her head and looked around the group of vigers, she noticed that no one was looking her way.


    Yu Dong pursed her lips in annoyance, either she was being too suspicious and alert or maybe she brought big trouble with her.


    "What''s wrong?" Wu Junfen noticed that Yu Dong was looking around the vigers with an alertness that was very simr to the time when they used to keep watch for zombies and could not help but ask, in case there was something dangerous she wanted to help her granddaughter who was more like a sister to her now.


    "It''s nothing," Yu Dong swept onest nce at the group before turning around and heading upstairs. " I will tell you once we are alone."


    Wu Junfen understood that there was something that Yu Dong did not want to discuss here out in open, so she didn''t say anything instead she walked after Yu Dong, only to feel someone''s gaze aimed at her back, she paused and turned around only to see everyone shuffling around before narrowing her eyes and following Yu Dong upstairs.


    Unlike Yu Dong, she was much more experienced and knew that the gaze that she just felt right now was downright murderous. After she was done settling her family, she will have to ask Yu Dong what was going on.


    Together with Yu Dong and Aunt Wang, the Wu family climbed up the stairs and once they caught sight of the tree house that looked no worse than a house, their mouth couldn''t help but drop open. They knew that Yu Dong was smart and someone with a lot of potential, if not Wu Junfen wouldn''t have praised her to the moon and back, repeatedly asking them to go to Yu Dong in case they were in trouble and listen to Yu Dong in case shees to their house looking for them.


    But now that they were seeing the ratherrge blocks that could be used as a shelter house, they couldn''t help but be in awe. No wonder Wu Junfen asked them to listen to Yu Dong, staying with her was equivalent to staying infort and ease!


    Wu Junfen unlike her family was not at all surprised, she nced around the tree house and nodded her head in approval. Of course, this much was expected of her granddaughter, she was the one who taught her when Yu Dong manifested her abilities of course she was better than other people.


    However, before praising Yu Dong, she turned to look at her mother and cleared her throat as she said, " Mother isn''t there something that you have to say to Yu Dong?"


    Elder Wu''s face that was lit up like a Christmas tree, immediately shrivelled up like a dried fig as she turned to look at her daughter who was looking back at her with a '' go on and do it'' look and the grievance in her heart increased even further. Fine, she made a mistake but she was old and her temper was like a child, she was upset because of the time when Yu Dong made fun of her and couldn''t forget it. What was more that brat He Cheung was really good with his words, he praised her so much that her nose ended up touching the heavens and without her daughter to rein on her she foolishly made a mistake.


    " Yu Dong nice ce you got here," even though Wu Junfen asked Elder Wu to apologise to Yu Dong, thetter could not do it given that she was well after all Yu Dong''s elder and she was also an old woman can''t they cut her some ck?


    Yu Dong was speechless for a while before she turned to look at her grandmother who has her face covered with her hands and then turned to look at Elder Wu with an awkward expression as she said, "¡­.. Thanks?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    want regr update motivate the author by sending golden tickets, powerstones and gifts! Do not post my chapters on other sites without permission. Orz.

 Chapter 512: Fixed

    Chapter 512: Fixed" Mother, I believe I asked you do to something else didn''t I?" Wu Junfen looked at her mother with a slightly disgruntled smile. She didn''t understand why this old woman who was now her mother couldn''t understand what was important.


    Did she still not understand the gravity of the situation? If not for her mother''s conceited actions, the Wu family would not have almost died, this time because of her stubbornness she almost caused the entire Wu family to drown in the flood.


    Elder Wu could have at least saved some rations or savings but thetter simply did not take Yu Dong''s words to heart and almost made the entire family throw their lives away together with her. Let''s say if she wasn''t a transmigrator and was still the stupid daughter of the Wu family who knows what would have happened to the Wu family today?


    Even thinking about the consequences made Wu Junfen feel deeply scared. Though her heart was closed off when she transmigrated into this world, Yue Hua slowly made her open her heart to him, he was gentle and understanding. Even when she didn''t touch him after returning from the capital, he didn''t say anything nor did he question her about having an affair with anyone in the capital, slowly and gradually he made his way into her heart and now she couldn''t even think about spending her life without him, if something had happened to Yue Hua, then she would have jumped in the flood water to die along with him.


    He was the only person who was able to get close to her in this world.


    " I am really sorry about what happened, I am old and I made a stupid mistake by trusting the words of a mer who didn''t even understand the way of the world, I should have listened to you and tried to do a better job in protecting my family but because of my narrow mindset I endangered their lives and I would also like to thank you, Yu Dong. If not for you we would have no ce to livefortably." Elder Wu naturally treated Wu Junfen with great importance, she didn''t know what happened after her daughter''s ident but she changed all of a sudden.


    She was no longer the gloomy and shy girl who always questioned herself, instead, she became a smiling tiger. The temperament of her daughter, she knew it really well, her lips might always be smiling but she was the type of woman who would kill someone without batting an eye, in fact, she has seen her daughter cutting someone''s limbs off with a gentle smile on her face. Naturally, Wu Junfen was much scarier than Yu Dong, she might have an explosive temper but at least she has never tried to kill anyone in the vige unlike her daughter, who would ''identally'' kill someone off in case they made her upset.


    If only Elder Wu had seen Yu Dong in action, then she would have definitely not taken her as harmless as she did now, Yu Dong might not be a smiling tiger but she was a woman who could kill someone without batting an eye. Back in the apocalypse world, she was called, '' the gentle death,'' and this nickname wasn''t given to her for reason at all. The only reason she didn''t kill anyone was that her patience was a bit better than Wu Junfen''s.


    When Wu Junfen saw that her mother has finally apologised, she turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " I will have them all settle down, you go and drink some warm ginger and sugar water, you and Aunt Wang have been rescuing people since morning, I don''t want you all to catch a cold."


    Though Wu Junfen knew that Yu Dong was as sturdy as an ox, she was in the end her grandmother, she couldn''t help but worry about her.


    Yu Dong nodded as she turned to look at Elder Wu and quickly epted her apology, if this was someone else she would have ignored them but who made Elder Wu, Wu Junfen''s mother? Even if she didn''t want to she has to ept this apology.


    " You don''t need to apologise to me but the next time please make sure that you hear what I have to say before jumping to any conclusions."


    " Yes, Yes!" Elder Wu instantly agreed, she has learned her lesson, she would not dare to say east if Yu Dong was to say west, she hasn''t forgotten how her daughter almost left her behind on the roof and said that she will save her after everyone in the vige was rescued.


    If not for Yue Hua who convinced Wu Junfen and coaxed his wife not to be angry with her, she would still be sitting on the roof of the Wu house.


    Wu Junfen took the Wu family to the empty shack opposite Yu Dong''s while Yu Dong walked to the open kitchen where Xiao Zimo was cooking braised rabbit with a disgruntled expression, Li Li on the other hand was nowhere to be found.


    " Did she leave you to cook here and left to have fun by herself?" Yu Dong took a nce around the kitchen, when she saw that it was empty, she turned to Xiao Zimo who was dragged from his sleep to cook braised rabbit.


    Xiao Zimo rolled her eyes and mmed the knife on the chopping board angrily almost sending the foot of the rabbit flying away before he answered her question, " She heard that there will be more peopleing to the shelter so she said something about catching more rabbits and left me here, that stupid woman. She only needs to care about herself why is she bothering herself by worrying about others and most importantly why is she dragging me to do things ording to her whims? Why should I cook braised rabbits for an entire crowd? Just because she asked me to? I am not going to do it."


    Though he wasining Yu Dong knew that Xiao Zimo''s heart was like soft cotton candy. He might speak harshly but in the end, he will make braised rabbits for everyone.

 Chapter 513: Hunting for witch

    Chapter 513: Hunting for witch" But I don''t think that you came here to ask how I was doing right?" Xiao Zimo mmed the knife into the chopping board such that its tip was embedded into the wooden tform and tucked a strand of his hair behind his ear. " I bet you have something to say to me?"


    Yu Dong looked at the knife that was shaking ominously on the chopping board and was half prepared to say '' Oh it''s nothing, I came knocking on the wrong door'' but she somehow managed to hold herself back and said, " The vigers ¡­ I brought a few vigers with me, among them, there are few children and grown-up mers, I want you to make them some warm ginger and brown sugar water. In case either of them falls sick, it will be really troublesome, so if you don''t mind can you make some¡­while I look for some dry clothes they all can wear.. of course, if you don''t want to then you don''t have to, I will do it after I am done looking for my old clothes."


    " Now that you have told me I can''t possibly say no to you can I?" snapped Xiao Zimo as he picked up a bunch of ginger and brown sugar from the aisle that was behind him and then turned to look at Yu Dong with an eye roll. " Since you have saved my life and I am grateful for that, I will brew some ginger water for the vigers but from next time you have to tell everything to me in advance or I will have you write an apology letter. I already have enough on my te while cooking for all the mers, those good for nothing, they have been pampered rotten by me."


    Yu Dong didn''t take his words to heart, Li Hanjing told her that Xiao Zimo had it hard when he was young because he was the oldest mer son of his parents, he was sold away at the age of ten and ever since then he has been bought and returned by a ton of women, all of them were pretty upset with Xiao Zimo''sck of sweet tongue. He did not know how to filter his words much less mince them, so even when he meant well, he was misunderstood and was returned to the ve trader, in the end even the ve trader got annoyed by his constant returns and sold him to the tavern when he became an adult.


    " Thank you, I¡ª¡ª" owe you one was what, Yu Dong wanted to say but then a cry that sounded very much like little bun echoed in the surroundings and she immediately turned to rush inside the house as she called over her shoulder. " Thank you Little Zimo, I will give you a box of strawberries once everything gets well."


    " Pshh, just look after yourself," Xiao Zimo shouted back as he ced a big vat on the stove and poured water in it, leaving the water on the stove, he turned to chop the ginger when he saw Li Li walking up the tform with an entangled look on her face.


    He ced the knife down on the counter and then put his hands on his hip and said, " So you have finally shown yourself? Didn''t you say that you were going to help me clean the rabbits, why is it that I as a delicate mer have to clean them and you being the sturdy woman you are, ran away having fun?"


    Li Li looked at her and then shook her head as she said, " I am not¡­I didn''t go to have fun, I was looking for the witch."


    " The what?" At first, Xiao Zimo thought that he misheard her but then Li Li walked close and mmed her hands on the kitchen aisle leaning until she ate up almost all the space between the two of them. " The witch, The witch¡­ I have seen her in the forest, she does weird things like hunting animals and then tearing their limbs one by one, I think is trying to do something strange again, I saw her heading out in the forest but then she vanished and I couldn''t find her."


    " Hah," Xiao Zimo snorted as he nodded his head and flicked Li Li on her forehead. " So just like the elves that you brought home¡ª- " he pointed to the pile of weird-shaped stones sitting in the corner of the kitchen. " You now went hunting for a witch?"


    " That''s right," Li Li nodded her head with all her sincerity looking at Xiao Zimo with a solemn expression on her face. " I went hunting the witch before she hurts anyone¡ª¡ª- Ow O O, not my head, don''t hit my head! You are not my mother!"


    Yu Dong hardly stepped inside her house when she heard a mournful shout from someone from behind, she wanted to turn around and see what was happening but she didn''t get a chance to do that. Because no sooner she stepped inside the house she saw someone rushing towards her in a blur of white and pink and jumping on her calves, for a minute she thought that it was a stray cat but when she looked down she was surprised to see that it was not a stray cat but her son.


    But the thing was that he did not look like her son at all, instead of wearing his favourite blue pants and matching shirt, currently, he was dressed in a baby pink long, wide pants and a white shirt with sleeves that were carefully embroidered and had a fluffyce attached to them. Because Little bun was nourished by the spiritual water in their well thanks to Yu Dong''s powers his hair was long and thick with shiny lustre. Usually, it would be tied in a small bun and left alone but today, it was carefully braided in a delicate side braid and to top it all up, Little bun''s eyes were teary as if he has been bullied by someone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 514: They almost killed grandma

    Chapter 514: They almost killed grandmaDedicating todays chapter to OneMore_Chapter22, time_less, nephtalene, moondark,DaoistKCFbrP.


    " You¡­ah¡­what happened to you?" Yu Dong wasn''t used to the fashion of the mers even after living in this world for so long. Even getting used to Xiao Hua''s antics was a bit hard for her, never did she think that she will have to see her son dressed like a mini Xiao Hua.


    Little bun heard what his mother said, he might not understand a lot of things but he was very perspective and smart all thanks to the spiritual nourishment, he looked at his mother with his head tilted slightly and then burst out crying.


    He could see that his mother didn''t like him dressed up like this either.


    " Ohe on, wife! Why did you have to say that?" Chen Mi who was holding a very pretty hair essory looked at her with annoyance as he stepped out of his room and rolled his eyes at her. " He was already upset because I dressed him up, now you have made him even more upset."


    " No, I was just surprised¡­ he never dressed up like this so I was just a bit shocked," Yu Dong crouched down and picked up little bun who was still crying and then patted him on the back. " I was just shocked by how cu..cu¡­cu..cute he looked."


    Goodness, she couldn''t even say the word cute looking at her son who was now dressed up like a daughter. Because little bun always dressed up in blue, ck and white¡­ shepletely forgot that he was a mer.


    " Of course, he looks really pretty doesn''t he?" Chen Mi''s lips curled up in a proud smile as soon as he heard Yu Dong call little bun cute. " I brought these things from the capital for the little bun, you have no idea the mers of the capital dress their children up so beautifully, when I saw the masters and the officials'' husbands dress their mer son in such nice clothes, I felt really bad. I always thought that just wearing clothes was enough but the trip to the capital made me realise that I was so wrong, a mer should dress himself up such that everyone would call him pretty and beautiful, what do you say I have done a great job in making our son pretty right?"


    Yu Dong looked at little bun who seemed to hate the colour pink and wanted to tell Chen Mi the same but then she heard her husband say, "I spent my entire budget on buying clothes for bun bun, didn''t even buy as much as desserts as I wanted, for these clothes I walked around the entire shopping district and choose the one that was easy to wear and soft in touch, I brought a set of clothes every time I missed you, I really blew my entire pocket for you bun bun, can you see how much your daddy loves you?"


    Forget it.


    She gulped down her words back in her throat and patted her son on the back. There was no other option left for them, if they stopped now, then Chen Mi will seriously explode¡­ he brought these clothes in exchange for his desserts, and telling him that the clothes were not liked by little bun would be equivalent to suicide.


    And since she didn''t want to die yet.


    " Good luck bun bun," she ignored her son''s '' how can you betray me,'' look and then handed him to Chen Mi so that they can carry on with their little fashion show. In her previous world, she did not even know how to distinguish between baby pink and fiery pink, because she was so used to staying with the men of her squad, so it was better for her to stay away and let the father and son do their thing.


    "You are heartless, Dong Dong," Ye Liu teased her as he walked out of his room and looked at little bun who was looking at Chen Mi with a ''just kill me'' expression and turned to look at Yu Dong before shaking his head. " You could have saved but bun."


    " Why don''t you try to save him," Yu Dong bumped Ye Liu with the side of her hips and looked at him with a teasing look in her eyes. " I would like to see you heroically descend there and save your favourite son."


    " He is my only son at the moment," Ye Liu rolled his eyes before pointing to the room next to his. " Miss Tong woke up and is asking for you, can you see what she wants to say?"


    Yu Dong nodded her head. " I will see what is going on, can you go and cook some egg drop soup for everyone?"


    " Including the ones in the shelter?" Ye Liu asked with a tilt of his head and when Yu Dong nodded he rolled his eyes and said, " I don''t want to."


    But when then he walked to the kitchen without saying anything. Yu Dong saw him leave and chuckled, why act tough when your heart was this soft?


    She shook her head before walking inside the room next to Ye Liu''s and knocking on the door. " I aming in."


    She pushed open the door and walked inside, she nced at Yu Tong''s paleplexion and said, " Are you feeling okay?"


    " I am fine, coff, coff¡­" she coughed and took another sip of her ginger and brown sugar water watching Yu Dong take a seat next to her bed. " How is grandma, is she okay?"


    Yu Dong sighed and said, " She hasn''t woken up yet, I and Sister Wu have checked up on her and we both came to the same conclusion that grandma''s lungs have been filled with water, I am afraid that she will have a hard time recovering from this situation."


    Yu Tong listened and angrily said, " Those people in the Yu family are all heartless, grandfather made a mistake by believing that He Cheung and it was grandma who noticed that there was a flooding, she helped everyone by waking us and didn''t leave until my mother, father and grandfather left the house, she was thest to rush out of the house but when she came to the roof, they refused to let her on saying that the roof would not be able to withstand it if she came to take refugee there as well. They all almost killed grandma!"

 Chapter 515: Ask the Yu family for money

    Chapter 515: Ask the Yu family for money" They really want grandmother to die now that she is no longer as active as she used to be, they all are heartless bastards, I am telling you, Sister Dong!" The more Yu Tong spoke the more agitated she became, she has been working on the docks for months but her grandfather who treated Yu Cheng as a rare treasure would snatch her sry every day to buy this and that for her brother. She was the one who was working hard yet she couldn''t even buy a single hairpin for Li Hanjing, at most she brought him a meat bun and that too was refused.


    Of course, it was refused! What kind of woman gives the mer she wants to chase a meat bun as a gift?


    These things were still bearable but what she could not tolerate was how her family almost pushed her grandma to the gates of death. She was the one who has been working from morning to evening in fields when no one was willing and yet when the cmity struck every turned their backs on her grandma. How can she be not angry?


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything unlike Yu Tong who grew up with grandma Yu, she didn''t have many feelings for the elderly woman. At most, she was willing to take responsibility for her but other than that she didn''t really have any close feelings for Grandma Yu, so even though she felt that what happened to grandma Yu was unfair, she couldn''t summon the same anger as Yu Tong.


    " Sister Dong, will grandma be okay?" Yu Tong asked, she took Yu Dong''s silence the wrong way, seeing that Yu Dong wasn''t saying anything she was worried that something serious happened to their grandmother. " She will be fine right?"


    " She stayed in the water for too long, even if she was rescued it was a bitte so ¡­I think it will be a bit hard for her to fully recover and with the water, in her lungs, there is a chance that she will get pneumonia," Yu Dong summarised Grandma Yu''s condition seriously to Yu Tong, she could sense that Yu Tong was genuinely worried about grandma Yu and didn''t hide anything at all. "If we try hard enough, she might recover but it will take at least a month or two and with the current situation it will take at least three to four months since there are not many herbs that we can find in the mountain, the one that I have with me are not enough, so ¡­.it''s going to take a lot of time and money."


    Grandma Yu was sick, to begin with, and after staying in the water for so long even if she was treated with spiritual energy it will take her body at least a few months to recoverpletely, there was a chance that she will have to stay in the bed for a long time.


    " Sister Dong ¡­that money can you ask the Yu family to pay it?" Yu Tong suddenly spoke after listening to what Yu Dong said, she knew that her grandmother''s condition would aggravate if she was left alone in the water for too long and she told her family the same thing but they all said that her grandmother was hail and hearty, even if she gets sick, she won''t get too sick and will be able to recover after they get her treated.


    " Ask the Yu family for money?" Yu Dong looked at Yu Tong in amusement, asking the Yu family for money was equivalent to asking them to cut off a piece of flesh, she still hadn''t forgotten how shrilly Old man Yu has screamed when grandma Yu handed her ten taels.


    It was like listening to hearing a banshee sing.


    " Do you think that they will hand me the money just because I asked them to?" Yu Dong snorted as she said, " You know it better than anyone else grandma Yu''s health wasn''t this bad before and her back pain wasn''t serious either. But then her health got worse and worse because that cheap grandfather of yours did not want to spend any money on her. Last time he came and sobbed a bullshit story in front of Li, saying that grandma Yu''s illness has gotten worse and asked for twelve silver taels because Li was soft hearted he gave those taels to him but I bet that she didn''t even use a single tael to treat grandma Yu''s condition. I should have snatched that money back."


    After she left the Yu family, no one in the family worked in the fields anymore, and the money that the Yu family got from the fields decreased as well. Aunt Yu was a woman who liked to suck up to her superiors and with Yu Cheng''s expenses, her sry of two taels was nowhere enough. The Yu family has never seen such days, they could not get used to the sudden decline in their status and because their condition was getting worse day by day after filling the bottomless pit called Yu Cheng, the meals went from fine grains mixed with coarse one to simply the crude and coarse grains.


    Apart from Yu Cheng who was studying in the academy, no one was allowed to eat any meat, at most Old man Yu and Qui Bai would go and buy some bones and ribs that were cheap because of theck of meat and stew them in water without any oil or salt.


    The lesser the money at the house became the more stingy old man Yu became, it got to the point that he was even counting how many pancakes he could eat in a day. Yu Tong would sometimes stop by their house and tell Yu Dong everything that was happening in the Yu family.


    Now that the situation was like this and the Yu family had nothing left will Old man Yu take any money from his pockets to treat Grandma Yu? Even thinking about such a thing wasughable.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 516: It’s all red

    Chapter 516: It¡¯s all redDedicating todays chapter to moondark, OneMore_Chapter22, chrisb13, time_less.


    Yu Tong bit her lips and shook her head, " He won''t but I want you to ask him in front of the vigers, tell Grandma''s condition to him and my mother in front of everyone, if they don''t hand in the money then they cannot me me or grandma for being ruthless to them."


    Only then Yu Dong understood what Yu Tong meant by telling her to ask for money from the Yu family. " I will go but you have toe with me, if you don''te with me then they will be able to turn it on me, saying that I am being unfilial, and since you live with them it would be better for you to talk about these things, all right ?"


    " I understand," Yu Tong nodded, she didn''t want to dump the entire responsibility on Yu Dong either way, though she was scared of her mother, she would still go and fight them instead of sucking up the injustice that she and her grandma has to suffer in the Yu family.


    "For now you can take rest," Yu Dong patted her on the back of her hands and then stood up from the stool on which she was sitting and said, " There is no need to be in a hurry ¡­we can take our time and deal with them in due time."


    Yu Tong gave her a nod before she slumped back on the bed.


    When Yu Dong walked out of Yu Tong''s room, Ye Liu was whisking eggs and adding them bit by bit to the boiling broth. Smelling the scent of the alluring eggs, Yu Dong rubbed her stomach and realised that she didn''t eat anything in the morning because she was in a hurry to save grandma Yu and Yu Tong, she forgot to eat the ck bean noodles that she made this morning.


    Ye Liu too could see that she was rubbing her stomach, so he rolled his eyes anddled a bowl of egg drop soup from the pot and ced it in front of the aisle. " Go and drink it, I needed someone to test whether the salt is all right or not."


    " Mhmm," Yu Dong walked and picked the bowl from the kitchen aisle before taking a sip and immediately frowned causing Ye Liu to pause as he asked, " What¡­What''s wrong?"


    " Liu, it seems that you added sugar instead of salt," replied Yu Dong in a low voice.


    " That''s impossible," Ye Liu said but then he carefully thought about it and could not help but wonder, his cooking skills were really bad because when he stayed with his family, he used to take care of the livestock and do small deliveries around the house to earn an extra sum of money. What if he really mistook sugar for salt? Though he was sure that the clear powdered one was salt with his skills he couldn''t help butdle a bit of the egg drop soup and take a tentative sip.


    Sure enough.


    It was salty, not sweet!


    "Dong Dong, you!" Ye Liu was worried for a second, they were already in this situation if he wasted so many eggs and powdered chicken broth that Yu Dong made, he would have felt really bad even if his wife hadn''t scolded him. " Is it fun to tease me like this?"


    Yu Dong smiled and pinched his cheek while slurping the soup and said, "You should be a bit more confident in your cooking, Liu."


    Her husband harrumphed and then ced the hotdle on the back of Yu Dong''s hand to make her jump out of her skin. Yu Dong was really strong but she had a cat''s skin, even if thedle has been out of the pot for a long time, she still reacted as if it was just taken out of the pot and red at Ye Liu. " What was that? You are now really strong huh? Now you are bullying your wife?"


    " Who started it?" Ye Liu shot back almost at once causing Yu Dong to blink her eyes as she said, " That doesn''t count! I didn''t hurt you."


    " Who said that you didn''t hurt me? You have hurt me!"


    " Where what can''t I see? Look at the back of my hand it''s all red!"


    "You hurt my heart!"


    Chen Mi who was dressing Little bun up in a purple shirt and matching wide pants looked at the two of them squabbling and said, " Bun Bun, make sure that you tease your wife in the future as well, daddy will back you up as well."


    If anyone else in the vige heard Chen Mi they would have fainted with anger. A mer was actually teasing his son to tease his wife? What a ridiculous thing!


    But the one who heard him was Yu Dong and she immediately turned to look at little bun despite her cheeks being pulled and said, " That''s right bun bun, mom will you back you up always."


    Little bun turned to her and shot her a look, maybe he understood what she said because he pointed to the purple flower sticking at the top of his head and babbled.


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes and smiled at her son as she said, " Your daddies don''t count ." Then she turned to look at Ye Liu who was pulling both her cheeks and said, " Can you take the egg soup to the vigers who are staying here? We can flirt all you want after youe back."


    Ye Liu immediately let go of her cheeks and shrieked, " Who wants to flirt with you?" Then he hurriedly turned around and picked up a big bowl before emptying a bit of soup in it for his family and then called for Yu Mai.


    " You called brother-inw Liu?" Yu Mai was very interested in crabs these days, so he would often spend days staring at them, when Ye Liu called he was in the next room watching the crabs and came in a hurry.


    "Yeah, can you call for Mammy An along with aunt Lang?" Lang returned with them but she was tired after driving the carriage for the entire night and thus, they left her to sleep. Seeing how she has napped for at least five to six hours she should be all right.


    Compared to mammy Guo and nanny Lin, Ye Liu was much closer to Lang and thus would often call her.


    Yu Dong too knew that so she leaned forward and teased, " Why ¡­why don''t you ask me? Don''t you think that your wife is strong as well?"


    Ye Liu cast her a disdainful nce and said, " Just stay at home, I heard from aunt Wang, you almost drowned someone in flood water. This much trouble for today is enough." But of course, Yu Dong knew what he meant was ¡ª-


    '' Stay at home can''t you see how tired you look?''

 Chapter 517: Is that you want.

    Chapter 517: Is that you want.Ye Liu took the pot of egg drop soup to the vigers together with Mammy An and Lang, after being tossed around so much Shen Li was still asleep while Chen Mi still had another round of clothes that he wanted a little bun to try. Yu Dong wanted to tease Fang Chi but he was snatched away by Grandma Fang, who had a bunch of things that she wanted to say to him. In the end, Yu Dong was left alone even Yu Mai left to apany his favourite second brother-inw as for Mu Ran and her brother, the two of them were with their daddy.


    " What to do?" Yu Dong murmured under her breath as she walked towards her room but then she was stopped by the sound of a series of coughs. The coughing was so severe that she could sense that the person who was coughing was almost on the verge of fainting because of suffocation, she hurriedly turned around and walked to the room that was next to hers and opened the door. Sure enough, the second she pushed open the room, she saw that grandma Yu was almost on the verge of coughing her lungs out.


    She nced at the scrawny figure lying on the bed wearing worn-out clothes, grandma Yu was sitting up straight with her back hunched over as she coughed until her throat started to feel like she was drinking fire.


    " Grandmother, pleasey back on the bed," Yu Dong hurried over to Grandma Yu and helped hery back on the bed. She instilled a bit of her spiritual energy, however, Grandma Yu was old enough already Yu Dong could not give her any more spiritual energy than she has already poured into her body. What was more with Grandma Yu''s condition even if she kept pouring spiritual energy into her body it wasn''t going to help her at all.


    When her coughing stopped Grandma Yu tried to push Yu Dong away as she said, " You should stay away from me, Dong Dong. I have caught a cold, if you stay with me then you will catch it as well just ¡­just give me some hot water and leave me alone, I am so strong¡­ I will be fine with just hot water .. go and don''te in the room until my cough gets better."


    As she spoke a lot, Grandma Yu got another coughing fit as she ced a hand on her mouth, she pushed Yu Dong away and said, " Go, Go .. you have a young son and a pregnant husband, you can''t catch a cold. Leave grandma alone."


    Yu Dong took a proper nce at Grandma Yu, now that she was looking at her carefully, Yu Dong could see that even in her old clothes that were a bit too tight for her after she regained some of her strength back, Grandma Yu looked especially weak and haggard. Given that Grandma Yu was taller than her these clothes should have been a perfect fit for her but instead, they were really loose on grandma Yu''s figure.


    "It''s nothing to be worried about grandmother," Yu Dong knew it better than anyone just how much pain grandma Yu must be going through after having her lungs filled with water but she was still insisting on taking care of her. Seeing her like this Yu Dong could not help but worry about her, just what kind of life Grandma Yu has been living in the Yu family that she thought it was all right for her to be left alone like this?


    " What are you talking about?" Even though Grandma Yu wascking her usual vitality she red at Yu Dong said in a somewhat stern voice. " You are going to be a mother soon and there is also a little bun, do you want your pregnant husband and child to be infected by a cold? Don''t you know that the vige doctor is trapped in another vige and she wouldn''t be able toe back until this flood is over, why do you want to take such a risk huh?"


    Yu Dong saw grandma Yu scold her and couldn''t help but chuckle as she sat down on the edge of the bed and ced her hand on the burning forehead of grandma Yu as she said, " There is no need for you to worry about me catching a cold, you might not know this but I am even sturdier than you are." She then turned to look at the sweat that was covering grandmother Yu''s clothes and said softly, " You have a fever that''s why you will have sweat a lot, it''s not good for you to leave it alone, so I will go and boil some water, you can wipe your body after that make sure to change your clothes as well."


    Grandma Yu had a lot of water in her lungs, she will be getting a fever every now and then, and her limbs would feel heavy as well, but no matter how sick she felt, she has to take care of herself, what was more she has to keep herself hydrated and carefully taken care of, if not then she will end up getting pneumonia.


    " But¡ª¡ª-" began grandma Yu but Yu Dong didn''t give her a chance to say anything of the sort, instead she turned to look at her pulse and said in a stern voice, " Grandmother, you have to take care of yourself, at least right now your condition is not as severe as I thought it was going to be...if you take care of yourself right now, you will be able to recover or else you can just stay on bed and wait to die, is that you want? If your condition turned serious then I will be cursed for being unfilial, you might not know this but the Yu family is not living with me and I am taking care of you, if something happens to you then they will have my head."


    Then she turned to look at grandma Yu solemnly as she said, " Is that what you want grandma?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 518: Crab hot pot

    Chapter 518: Crab hot potDedicating todays chapter to everyone who sent me gifts, sorry I can''t mention ,my phone is dying. Lol


    Grandma Yu of course wouldn''t want to make things difficult for Yu Dong, so she could only helplessly agree with Yu Dong''s arrangement but she still asked Yu Dong to cover her face with a cloth piece and not go closer to Fang Chi or Little bun without taking a bath.


    Yu Dong tried to exin to her that she wouldn''t get sick even if she did not take care of such things what was more her family was nourished by spiritual water there was no need for her to be worried about them getting sick either but grandma Yu was just as stubborn as Yu Dong, she would not let Yu Dong take care of her without proper measures, in the end, Yu Dong has to agree that she will do as grandma Yu was asking and then turned around to walk out of the room.


    After she walked out of the room, she went to the kitchen and boiled some water for grandma Yu and then returned to the room with the bowl of warm water because she has promised grandma Yu that she wouldn''t get close to little bun without taking a wash, she didn''t let little bun get closer to her and asked Chen Mi to take him to their room, she told Chen Mi about Grandma Yu''s condition and asked him to take care of little bun.


    Though she was sure that neither of them was going to catch a fever, it was never bad to be cautious.


    Yu Dong dipped the cloth in warm water and wiped grandma Yu''s body carefully making sure that it will be able to lower the temperature of grandma Yu''s body. Grandma Yu saw that Yu Dong was taking care of her as if she was her daughter and couldn''t help but feel touched, every time she caught sick, even her husband would leave her alone only sending a bunch of medicinal herbs to her room, saying that they didn''t have much money on their hands, though Grandma Yu didn''t say anything she felt disheartened every time she heard her husband make all sort of excuses when it came to treating her.


    She understood that her grandson''s studies were important but were they so important that her life would be ced on line? Now that she saw Yu Dong taking care of her so sincerely. If there was noparison then it wouldn''t hurt that bad but once there was something to bepared with, the previous sufferings would start hurting even more.


    She and Old man Yu has been married for so long and yet the mer was only worried about losing his title as the grandfather of an official, if it has been her second husband, he would have fought with the world to take care of her. If he was alive, he would have never left her to suffer like this surely Yu Dong inherited the blood of her grandfather,pared to her, her daughter couldn''t be evenpared. That heartless girl, after bing a worker in the city, she hasn''t been taking care of her at all, in fact, it felt as if she couldn''t care less about her mother, she has thoroughly inherited the blood of her father.


    After all, blood never lies!


    Yu Dong helped grandma Yu change her clothes and then she walked out of the room, she could, of course, give grandma Yu some of the egg drop soup but at the same time she couldn''t help but think that it wouldn''t be enough, grandma Yu and Yu Tong were so skinny that she could see that their days in the Yu family was not good at all.


    And what was more, she turned to look at the barrel that was filled with red, glistening crabs and swallowed. Even though she has been storing these crabs for a long time she hasn''t gotten a chance to taste them properly maybe she should make use of this chance and cook something really good with them? After all the crabs were only exclusive to her family.


    "Let''s do this!" She rolled her sleeves and decided to make a crab porridge. It would be such a waste if these things became bad before she got a chance to taste the legendary red king crab!


    "What are you doing?" Shen Li who has been asleep till now finally woke up and because he was thoroughly nourished by his wife''s love, he looked rather glowing making Yu Dong smile. " I am cooking a crab hot pot along with some crab porridge."


    " Crab?" Shen Li mused as he looked at the barrel in which water was sloshing. When he saw the dangerous red thing that was iling madly, he took a step back and looked at Yu Dong with hesitation. " Are you sure that it can be eaten?"


    Yu Dong wore her gloves that she made from the boar skin and nodded. " Not only we can eat it, but it is also really delicious and nourishing to eat, you will surely like it."


    Shen Li didn''t think that he would like anything that was something that monstrous but he still nodded and watched as Yu Dong took care of the crab and then turned to look at the dried seaweed, leek, cabbage, fish, tofu and mushrooms.


    Before he rolled his sleeves and started to wash the vegetables, since Yu Dong was preparing something good for them to eat, he couldn''t just sit on the side and watch her do it.


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything to Shen Li, she knew that now that he was up, there was no point in stopping him. He wasn''t like Chen Mi who can loaf around for hours, he was someone who has to work no matter what, and he can never stay put.


    She finished washing the crab after he was done handling it, by the time she was done, Shen Li has already chopped and cleaned the vegetables and even ced them aside.


    " Now what?" Shen Li asked as he looked at Yu Dong who picked up the fish and started taking care of it.


    Yu Dong drained the blood from the fish and smiled at Shen Li with a sly glint in her eyes. " Now wait and watch the magic. I bet you will get pregnant with this dish!"


    " What kind of horrible dish is that!" Shen Li''s eyes widened as he looked at the crab thing.


    "Oh jeez, I mean you will stuff yourself!"

 Chapter 519: Crab hot pot and porridge

    Chapter 519: Crab hot pot and porridgeCrab hot pot was slightly easier to make and since Yu Dong had the desired ingredients as well, she was not going to make herself suffer at all, what''s more now that her husbands were back it was more than enough reason to celebrate. She hurriedly handled the crabs and fish before picking up a pot from the aisle and cing it on the stove, she poured water, crabs legs and the pieces of the cleaned fish into the pot before leaving it to boil.


    Yu Dong wanted the broth to be vourful that''s why she left it on the stove as it simmered while she took out a few scoops of simmering broth from the pot anddled it into another bowl. Before turning to look at Shen Li as she said, " Li, would you please wash the rice if you don''t mind."


    Shen Li of course did not mind washing the rice, he poured a few scoops of rice from the big basket that Yu Dong has filled and then took the bowl to wash it carefully in the water vat, since they were preparing the porridge for grandma Yu, the two of them cooked the rice until it was mushy and only then did Yu Dong scooped out the rice and poured it in the crab broth.


    Once she squashed the rice nicely with the back of her spoon, she set it on the stove that was still free and then used a pair of clean chopsticks to ce the beat eggs that she has set aside earlier and then carefully mixed it together to make sure that it didn''t clump.


    She waited until everything was set before she topped the porridge with the crab meat and green onions, as she turned to look at Shen Li and said, " Li, you remember the small grill that I asked mother Chen to make?"


    Yu Dong was someone who missed eating barbecued meat the most which was why she asked mother Chen to prepare a small stove with a grill over it. Even though it was a tad bit cruder than the one she was used to Yu Dong was satisfied, it wasn''t as if she was a master chef who would act all picky or anything.


    As long as she could satisfy her cravings it was enough.


    " I do, the one that you said that you were going to grill meat right?" Shen Li has never seen Yu Dong use the grill before, if he was not wrong the grill was sent over before he left for the capital, if she used the grill after he was gone then there was no way for him to know how that thing worked.


    Yu Dong nodded as she took the lid off the porridge bowl and then set it aside before scooping it and serving it in two bowls. " Yeah, that''s the one can you set it on the table? It''s slightly easier to use so you will be able to set it up with ease and once you have set the grill ce this bowl over it along with the other things all right?"


    If this was before Shen Li would have hesitated to try his hands at something new but now he was a mer who has worked in the capital no matter how novel something was it wasn''t something that he wouldn''t be able to try and even if he failed it wasn''t as if Yu Dong was going to scold him for not being able to do it.


    He nodded and then turned to pick up the grill that was set on top of all the utensils.


    Yu Dong brought the porridge to Yu Tong who thanked her and then told her that she wanted to go and deal with the Yu family after she was finished eating her porridge, Yu Dong agreed, she was already aware of what was going to happen but she still nodded and then turned to walk to grandma Yu''s room where she handed the porridge to grandma Yu and told her about what Yu Tong wanted to do.


    She didn''t want to carry a pig teammate with her lest she fought with the Yu family and when the time came Grandma Yu would end up taking her husband''s side.


    Grandam Yu took a bite of her porridge and then chewed it properly as the warm porridge and nourishing broth warmed her insides, she nodded and agreed with what Yu Tong has told Yu Dong. " She is right, since our family have been separated such things should also be taken care of properly. I cannot allow my family to take advantage of yours, so you go and ask for money and if they don''t agree to hand money then you ask them toe and get me, since I have raised them all for so long, it''s only natural for them to take care of me now that I am sick like that."


    She paused as she took another bite of the savoury porridge, relishing every grain of rice before adding, " And there is no need for you to hide my condition from them, tell them everything and say that I am very sick if they don''t help me now, I will die."


    Grandma Yu was really heartbroken by the antics of her family, now that she was no longer as sturdy as she was when she was young, they have simply left her to die alone in the cold room of her house. Her husband would oftenin to her about this and that, saying how Yu Cheng didn''t have enough money for his studies and that she wasn''t caring enough, his pettiness and cruelty rose to the point that grandma Yu has even forgotten when was thest time Old man Yu has spoken nicely to her.


    All she could remember was his sour face and aining voice telling her how the house didn''t have many rations in the house and yet despite not working hard enough, some people ate like a bull.


    And as for whom he was talking about it was naturally her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 520: Spicy not sweet!

    Chapter 520: Spicy not sweet!After that Grandma, Yu tried to eat as less as possible and of course, everything that was saved from her portion was sent to Yu Cheng, she didn''t me Old man Yu. Given that Yu Cheng was a true man, the pride of their family but when she noticed how her entire family has left her to die, she couldn''t help but be disappointed in them, she pursed her lips and said, " I have worked rather hardst month, Old Yu will have enough money with him after selling the rice that was harvested earlier on, ask him to give half of that money for my treatment."


    The money was not much but it was her hard work, if knew that Old Yu would be this ruthless towards her, she would have never given him the money. But she was a woman who had no idea how the house was supposed to be run that was why she handed all the money to her husband but that husband turned around and bit her in the back.


    There was an old saying ¡ª¡ª a day together as husband and wife mean endless devotion for the rest of your lives together. But how was her husband different from those mers who killed their wives for the sake of their property? She was truly disappointed by that mer through and through, from taking her meals to snatching her life! Grandma Yu swore in her head that even if she was to fight till death this time she will take everything back that belonged to her. If old Yu was determined to act cold and ruthless towards her then he couldn''t me her anymore.


    She was no longer able to withstand this husband of hers anymore, when she was young and her second and first husbands were alive she was so sturdy that she could handle a boar with her bare hands but after both of them died one by one, she has lost her vigour and now she was in this situation.


    Her two husbands would rather take care of her first who was the pir of the family first before anyone else, they have even put her before themselves, of course, Grandma Yu have treated them well to the best of her abilities as well or else her third husband wouldn''t have been this jealous of her two husbands.


    Even though he was greedy and sneaked an extra spoon of rice into his mouth even going as far as starving her, she never said anything to him.


    However this time she was really disappointed. From today onwards she would never be able to tolerate that heartless mer, who knows today for the sake of saving his life he threw her in the chilly water of the flood, tomorrow he might kill her when she was asleep to save a mouthful of rice!


    Grandma Yu has been missing her two husbands these days like crazy, if the two of them have been here she would have never suffered like this.


    Yu Dong nced at her grandmother and sighed softly, " If this is what you want then I will do as you say grandmother but in case the Yu familye here and then what will you do?"


    " You don''t have to worry, Dong Dong," Grandma Yu stretched her hand and patted Yu Dong on the back of her hand. " I know what I am doing after all adversities proves the sincerity of a rtionship and I have seen the cruelty of my husband and the cold attitude of my daughter."


    And it pained her so much that she ended up shedding a few tears when she saw them ruthlessly abandon her in the cold water to be swept away if not for her granddaughters who were filial and still had their grandmother in their hearts, she might be dead by now.


    Seeing that her grandmother has decided, Yu Dong didn''t say anything else anymore, she walked out of the room and agreed to see Old man Yu and her second aunt after she was done with her lunch.


    She of course wasn''t doing it because she was a glutton but she wasn''t able to eat anything since the morning and now her temper was running a bit high, if she was to go and look for the Yu family when she was feeling so starved, knowing the Yu family''s temperament she might end up beating someone to a pulp.


    Something that wasn''t good in a situation like this, so she walked out of the room and entered the small hall where her husbands were crowding around therge bowl of crab hot pot broth that was sizzling merrily on the brazier.


    Seeing that their eyes were locked on therge bowl, she smiled and said softly, " Does it smell good? This is something that I just came up with."


    Chen Mi was the one who was the most enthusiastic about food, he gave Yu Dong a thumbs up and then said jovially, " It smells so good! I have never seen anything like this before and even though this red thing looks rather fierce, I didn''t think that it would smell this delicious."


    This was something even little bun agreed with his father.


    Yu Dong smiled and nodded approvingly at Chen Mi, of course, he could notice the good thing at once nce, She walked to the small table and then motioned for her husbands to take a seat as she sat down on the main chair and started putting all the ingredients including the vegetables and crab in the broth before covering it with a lid and said with a mysterious smile, " If that smelled good then this is going to smell tantalisingly amazing."


    And she was right, soon a scent that was enough to make their mouths water filled the entire room causing everyone including the children to gulp as Yu Mai stood up on his chair and said, " Sister is ..is it cooked?"


    Yu Dong smiled at his gluttonous appearance and teased him slightly with a smile, " Wait a little bit, let the meat be cooked thoroughly, only when it''s cooked properly will you be able to taste the goodness of the crab meat. After all, the fruits of patience are always sweet."


    " But sister this broth smells spicy, not sweet!"

 Chapter 521: You saw me

    Chapter 521: You saw meThe crab hot pot was an instant hit, even Ye Liu who would think twice before trying something new couldn''t resist the temptation of the scent of the crab hot pot and once he took a bite it turned out that resisting the temptation of crab hot pot was simply impossible. Soon, the entire pot was emptied even after adding the ingredients for more than three servings, Yu Dong could see that her husbands simply did not have enough of it.


    She chuckled and then ced the lid on the broth that was left in the pot and said, " All right, it''s not good to eat so much¡­ take a break and walk around the house a little, it will be better if you all drink some digestive tea."


    Only when Yu Dong asked them to stop did Shen Li and the others realise that they have ended up overeating. Chen Mi covered his stomach with his fingers that were syed on top of his bulging stomach and burped in contentment. " See, didn''t I say brother Li and brother Liu, there is no better ce than home."


    " You are only saying that because Dong Dong would let you steal meat from her bowl," Ye Liu did not give him any face as he wiped his lips on the small handkerchief that he carried with him nowadays. This was something that he learned from the mers in the capital and found it nice, he really didn''t like the lingering taste of his meals sticking on his lips, with this newly learned habit Ye Liu no longer found the oil and fat sticking to his lips an annoyance.


    Chen Mi poked his tongue at Ye Liu and teasingly said, " You are only jealous that wife would let me have a share of her meat."


    Though Chen Mi snatched a few pieces from Yu Dong''s bowl, he knew his limit and wouldn''t go over the top, at most he snatched a piece or two from Yu Dong''s bowl and nothing more and that too because his son would snatch the boiled meat from his bowl.


    Little bun was now slowly growing up and he was no longer a small baby, soon he was going to turn a year old and with the spiritual energy meals that he ate everything even if couldn''t chew the meat, he would want it to be cooked to the point it would melt in his mouth.


    Chen Mi whom Yu Dong allowed to give a few bites to little bun would sometimes let little bun eat a few pieces of meat from his bowl, of course, it has to be cooked to the point where he would not have to chew it.


    Ye Liu''s face turned red as he spurted, " Who is jealous of something like that? If I want I can also snatch the meat from Dong Dong''s bowl but I just find it too immature."


    " Immature or you are simply too shy to do something like that ?" Chen Mi said with slight raise of his brows, seeing that another quarrel was going to break Shen Li stopped the two of them and said, " All right, let''s not do this on the dining table, okay?"


    Only then did Chen Mi and Ye Liu harrumph and looked away from each other, Fang Chi on the other hand felt a bit awkward as the two of them turned to look at him. Why were they looking at him? Was it because he ate a little more than them?


    What his conscious self did not know that the two of them simply turned to look at him was that he was a lot more pleasant to look at given that he looked like a startled rabbit.


    Yu Dong noticed Fang Chi''s difort and rubbed his head and said with a smile, " Don''t think too much, they are only turning to look at you because you are easier to bully nothing else. If you find it ufortable then just tell them, I bet they would no longer do it."


    Fang Chi whose head was rubbed turned to look at Chen Mi and Ye Liu before saying, " Umm, brother Mi, brother Liu¡­ would you mind not looking at me like that I am not that easy to bully either."


    Chen Mi immediately shrugged as he shuffled closer to Fang Chi and then leaned in closer to his ear, who knows what he said in Fang Chi''s ear but thetter''s face turned red and he immediately pushed Chen Mi away with a yelp. " Brother Mi would you not do something like this?"


    Yu Dong noticing that Chen Mi was back to his naughty self pulled him back with the back of his cor and said, " All right no more teasing, if I see that you have made Chi cry again, then no more dessert for you."


    Chen Mi was the youngest but he was the hardest to rein in, his perfect timepass was to tease his elder brothers and get all sorts of reactions from them, Shen Li would often punish Chen Mi with a smile and he was the hardest to tease, that was why Chen Mi would never go after him but Ye Liu and Fang Chi would often show Chen Mi interesting reaction causing him to tease them a lot.


    " Okay~" Chen Mi agreed but Yu Dong knew that the second her back was turned, he would go back to his old antics.


    Shen Li took the bowl that has cooled down on the grill and then took it to the kitchen, seeing that Yu Dong was looking at Chen Mi, he said, " Don''t worry, I will keep an eye on him... I won''t let him go that crazy with anyone in the house." And then he turned to Chen Mi with a stern expression as he continued, " If you keep on teasing your older brothers like that then I will have no chance but to seize all the interesting books that you have brought from the capital, what do you say mister ''why did the sickly mer gave his bodyguard the rose?''"


    This time it was Chen Mi''s turn to flush red as he shouted, " You saw me, brother Li?"

 Chapter 522: I am not here to fight

    Chapter 522: I am not here to fightDedicating todays chapter to OneMore_Chapter22


    Yu Dong saw that Shen Li had everything under control and as for Chen Mi buying those spicy books, she didn''t say anything. Chen Mi was at a simr age as the young adult girls of her world, most probably his interest must be simr to theirs as well and given that he was already a father, there was no need for her to ask why he bought them at all, as long as he knew how to take care of those books.


    What Yu Dong didn''t know was that this decision of hers would one day make her smash her head against the wall.


    After lunch she took Yu Tong to the ce where the rest of the women and the mers who didn''te with Yu Dong were, she didn''t have to walk for long because even though the women didn''te with her, they didn''t dare to go any further than Yu Dong. Unlike Yu Dong and Li Li who knew how to hunt, except for the farming tools they never picked any other weapons.


    In case they met with a wild animal what were they going to do?


    So, they sent a small child to trail after the group that went with Yu Dong and looked around for a cave that was the closest to Yu Dong''s hideout, in case they were attacked, they would be able to run to Yu Dong!


    In fact, some of the women wanted to sneak into the group and blend in with the others, after all, there were so many of them, it wasn''t like Yu Dong will be able to remember whom she brought with her or not.


    But they were stopped by vige head Gu, she clearly told them that Yu Dong was not the only person who has seen their faces, her mammies, Aunt Wang and Wu Jufen saw them too, in case they were found out and thrown out of the hideout then she wasn''t going to take them into her group and they can only rely on themselves, seeing that the vige head was serious, they didn''t dare to do anything like sneaking into Yu Dong''s group and obediently followed the vige head Gu.


    As Yu Dong headed towards the cave where the rest of the vigers were, she heard a lot of things. It hasn''t been even more than three hours after she left them but bad rumours about her were already spreading. The vigers were excitedly discussing how Yu Dong was a ruthless woman who only cared about her mers and despite having no rtionship with Aunt Wang and Wu Junfen she was willing to save their lives and as a junior, she was willing to support the two families, families that did not have the same surname as her.


    Yet, she refused to take the elders of her family to her hideout and left them to die in this wilderness. She didn''t even need to think to know who was the one spreading these rumours, it was simply clear!


    Yu Tong who was walking beside Yu Dong also heard what the vigers were saying and she couldn''t help but angrily say, " They just don''t know when to stop!"


    Those rumours must have been spread by her grandfather and daddy. Besides the two of them, she could not think of anyone else, except them who would be willing to waste their time making gossip like this when they were in a such bad situation. These two really have forgotten what shame was, have they forgotten that if not for Yu Dong they would not be here at all? They would have been swept away by the flood waters by now!


    Yu Dong shook her head and patted Yu Tong on the shoulders. " Don''t get angry, knowing them theireuppance will being soon. For now, stay calm for grandmother''s sake and don''t get angry, if you lose yourself in anger then you might as well lose half of the fight now."


    Yu Tong was not happy but she knew that she has to calm down, even though her granddaddy and daddy were in the wrong. They were her elders, unlike Yu Dong she hasn''t separated from the family yet, if she was to make a scene with her elders then she will turn the entire situation in their favour of them.


    As much as she hated it now but society was all about filial piety, and if she was to make things difficult for her granddaddy and daddy then she will be the one who will be criticised. She has to take good care of her temper and not lose it on the two of them at all!


    " Yu Dong?" The women sitting at the mouth of the cave saw Yu Dong walking towards them because of the heavy rain they didn''t notice her but as she walked closer to the mouth of the cave, they realised that she wasing towards them.


    One of the women stood up and called the vige head Gu, because of Yu Dong''s notorious attitude, they didn''t have the guts to face her alone and thus they all turned to vige head Gu, as long as the vige head was there, at least Yu Dong won''t get crazy.


    Thankfully, Yu Dong didn''t know what they were thinking or else she would have called them out for their short-term memory, earlier she just dumped a woman in flood water right in front of the vige head Gu. As long as she was furious, she wouldn''t care about anyone no matter who it was!


    Vige head Gu heard that Yu Dong came to see her and immediately returned, she has been on the lookout for something to eat but she was a small farmer and did not have much knowledge about anything in the forest.


    She too was thinking about going to Yu Dong and asking her to help her a little when thetter came to see her, so she didn''t even dare to put airs in front of Yu Dong and rushed to the cave with a ttering smile as she said, " Yu Dong, is there something the matter?"


    Yu Dong saw that the Vige head was here, so she nodded her head and tilted her head towards Yu Tong. " She has something to say to the Yu family can you call them," when she noticed the flicker of nervousness in Vige head Gu''s eyes she raised her hands and said, " I am not here to fight, I am only apanying herm if no one makes a move on me then I will stay silent as a stone. Of course, if someone made a move then I won''t hold back either."

 Chapter 523: Grandfather Yu pay wife support,please!

    Chapter 523: Grandfather Yu pay wife support,please!Yu Dong was indeed someone who would not push anyone if they don''t push her first and she has always lived by that motto. She might have this antisocial scowl on her face when she was facing strangers or people she didn''t get along with, she was very peaceful of course not that others would believe her. Sure enough, when Vige head Gu and the others heard that she came looking for the Yu family, they all tensed but maybe Vige head Gu has learned her lesson of ''what will happen if you don''t listen to Yu Dong'', therefore she turned around and asked one of the vigers to call the Yu family at once.


    Seeing how easy Vige head Gu was being, Yu Dong nodded in appreciation. As long as she was this good there was no need for her to say anything to the vige head Gu at all, she turned to look at Yu Tong and calmly ced a hand on her shoulder as she said, " Make sure to put your point properly don''t just go ahead and fight without any goal in your head."


    Yu Tong nodded as she sucked in a breath and then waited for the Yu family toe out of the cave.


    When Old man Yu heard that Yu Tong and Yu Dong havee to look for him, he thought that the two of them were here to see him because of his wife. After all, no matter how unreasonable he was, his wife has always looked out for him, so when he heard that Yu Dong was calling for him, he was very proud. He even nced at the other vigers who were looking at him in jealousy and envy before he walked out of the cave together with his son-inw and daughter.


    He walked out of the cave under the envious gazes of the vigers as he looked at Yu Dong and arrogantly smiled. " This is why I asked you to bring me with you, your grandmother can''t live without me, you see?"


    Who can''t live without who? It was all yet to be seen. Yu Dong rolled her eyes and gave old man Yu a fake smile in return as she said, " Old man Yu, I didn''te looking for you but it''s your granddaughter who came to look for you, I am just apanying her. You should let her speak before saying anything, who knows what will happen after you finish listening to what she has to say?"


    Old man Yu frowned before turning to look at Yu Tong, he once used to adore this granddaughter of his but after seeing the changes that she has gone through in the past few months, all the love that he had for her slowly vanished and was reced with annoyance. She was no longer the Yu Tong that he knew and as for the changes he could only push the me on his wife, only his wife was stupid enough to believe in things like being fair or nice to others.


    They were already living a hard life, how can they care for others yet this granddaughter of his would often buy things for that mer who was pregnant with god knows whose spawn and she would even buy candies for that stupid Yu Mai but when he asked her to bring some benefits from Yu Dong''s house in exchange of those candies, she refused him.


    A junior was supposed to listen to him but even after he made things difficult for Yu Tong, she never went to Yu Dong and brought anything in exchange, fortunately, this granddaughter of his learned how to earn money and that was how he was able to subsidise his precious grandson but that only happened for a few weeks at most, after a month this granddaughter of hers started to hide her sry from him, if he didn''t find her annoying then whom will he find annoying?


    He was taking the money from her for Yu Cheng''s sake, he was none other than her biological brother! And yet she has refused to help her brother, what a heartless thing she was! If one day Yu Cheng was to be an official she will have a share of it as well would she not? So was there a need for her to act like that?


    " What do you have to say to me?" Realising that it was Yu Tong who came to see him and not Yu Dong, Old man Yu''s face turned sour. Che, what was a shame he thought that he will be able to mooch off Yu Dong, no worries, he will be able to do that once his wife wakes up. She treated him the best even if she was sick at the moment, she will surely get Yu Dong to bring him to see her.


    Yu Tong saw how unhappy her grandfather was after hearing that it was her who came looking for him, her lips curled in a mocking smile and she couldn''t help but scold her past self. Back then she stupidly followed her grandfather and bullied sister Dong, thinking that it was the right thing to do, she would even take advantage of Yu Dong and handed it all to Yu Cheng thinking that it was what Yu Dong owed them but now that she was standing on the same spot as Yu Dong, she realised just how ruthless her grandfather was, he only cared about Yu Cheng. As long as she was bringing benefits for her brother, she was the good granddaughter but the second she started to live for herself, she was dered as bad. Seriously, how could she have been so blind?


    Since her grandfather didn''t care about her and her grandmother then there was no need for her to care about him either right? So, she sucked in a breath and straightened her spine before she started to speak in a rapid-fire motion, " Grandfather as you already know, you left grandmother to hang on the edge of the roof until sister Dong came to save her but even then with grandmother''s old body, staying in the water for so long how can she cope with it? Sister Wu has examined grandma and said that her lungs are now filled with lungs, if she isn''t treated on time then Grandma will catch a fever and her life will be at stake, so please save grandma, grandfather."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 524: Calculative old man Yu

    Chapter 524: Calctive old man YuDedicating todays chapter to OneMore_Chapter22, chrisb13, moondark.


    After Yu Tong finished speaking, she even bowed in front of Old man Yu, who was left speechless. At first, he looked confused, then shocked and now he waspletely silent but Yu Dong could see the calcting glint in his eyes, her eyes narrowed coldly but she didn''t say anything, she just clicked her tongue and looked away, she already knew what was going to happen next.


    Yu Tong''s words were like hot news, immediately the entire group of vigers exploded as they all turned to look at each other before turning to look at the Yu family.


    "What the Old husband of madam Yu left her to hang onto the roof of the house, what was going on in his head?"


    " That''s right, old madam Yu is his wife and she has been taking care of him for so long, they even have a daughter together yet he showed such heartlessness towards her? Is he serious?"


    " What do you know? Ever since Old madam Yu fell, her ability to work in the fields has gotten worse and worse, a wife like that must have been a burden on Old man Yu. However, for the sake of his face he couldn''t divorce her that was why he must have done something as ruthless as that, even if old Madam Yu is now in herte sixties, don''t forget that her old husband married her when he was rather young, old madam Yu has now turned into a shrivelled up dried fig but Old man Yu is still young bet, he might have thought that he would be able to get married again, his daughter is sessful after all and he also has a grandson, the pride of the entire vige."


    After he heard the vigers'' words Old man Yu puffed up as if someone has stepped on his invisible tail, he did have such thoughts when Yu Tong kept telling him that his wife would end up dying. Back then, a demon might have possessed her because he really thought of remarrying after his wife died after he was still young and with his figure that was still maintained like he was in his youth just like a delicate beauty but that thought only stayed for a while.


    Once he was rescued, he came to his senses and realised what he has done, he was sorry indeed for thinking like that but after he carefully thought it over most of his guilt vanished, after all, they were in a life and death situation, such thoughts could be considered normal, he was, in the end, a human was he not? making such kind of mistakes was okay.


    But now that his devilish thoughts were picked on by someone and they even spelt it out loud, he couldn''t help but turn around and shout at the crowd, " What nonsense are you spouting? Do you think that I am such a man? I am not someone who would abandon my wife in such a scenario¡­ at that time I was just scared out of my wits and I couldn''t think straight and the roof was not strong to hold so many people, wasn''t it the case for you all as well? that was why I couldn''te up with a proper idea, why are you making it sound like I am some sort of murderer?"


    " Ooooh, old man Yu why are you getting angry? If you have no thief in your heart then why are you getting angry like that?" One of the vigers jeered seeing that Old man Yu was getting angry, all of them were smart enough to see that there was something wrong with him. " Your healthy and sturdy daughter could not hang at the edge of the roof but instead it was your old wife whose bones have grown old who was left to hang onto the roof, yeah we can totally see just how scared you were¡­"


    " That''s right why are you getting angry at us? Do you think that you are still the father of Yu Dong''s mother and that we will suck our anger to appease you? Even I was scared out of my wits but instead of leaving my wife, I suggested hanging onto the roof instead because, to me, my wife is more important than my life." One of the mers who spoke earlier opened his mouth again and this time his wife didn''t stop him, instead, she shot him a loving look.


    The wise men really spoke the truth, adversities showed the true feelings of someone. She was lucky to have a husband like this if it was someone like Old man Yu ¡ª¡ª-


    Such calctions could be made by someone who was scared out of their wits.


    Old man Yu was frightened by the imposing manner of the vigers, he realised that he would not be able to bully his way through this, so he pursed his lips many times before he turned to look at Yu Tong and shouted agonisingly, " You girl what nonsense are you talking about? Was it that I was the one who asked your grandmother to hang on the edge of the roof? Or was it she who volunteered to do so, why are you making it sound like I forced her to do it? Look, look how the vigers are talking about me now, is that what you wanted?" As old man Yu shouted, he took off his dirt and mud-covered shoe before throwing it at Yu Tong.


    The dirty shoe hit Yu Tong on the shoulder and she clenched her fingers on the side, breathing heavily, she wanted to snap back at Old man Yu but Yu Dong sensing what Old man Yu was trying to do, hurriedly pinched Yu Tong and thetter''s anger suddenly deted as she lowered her head even more and said, " Grandfather is right, I was wrong. It was grandmother who volunteered to hang from the edge of the roof, so can you help her grandfather? Grandmother was nice enough to sacrifice herself, surely you will get her treated right ?"


    Old man Yu: "¡­." No, that''s the wrong script! Get angry at me damn it.

 Chapter 525: Take the blame

    Chapter 525: Take the meOld man Yu was really upset, if Yu Tong has just gotten angry things would not have beplicated. After Yu Tong started earning she has gotten more and more out of hand, she wouldn''t hand over her sry nor did she respect him as her grandfather. So, he deliberately made a show outside the house calling Yu Tong unfilial, Yu Tong has never participated in the schemes of the house, so she didn''t know what was right and wrong, she always acted impulsively which was why every time he raised his hand on her, she would blow up.


    And as soon as Yu Tong raised her voice at him, he just needed to y it out to his advantage, that was how the sympathy of the vigers would turn towards him instead of Yu Tong after all the Empress hadid quite a lot of stress on filial piety whoever didn''t follow the rule of the filial piety was doomed to be condemned.


    Yu Tong too was condemned every time she raised her voice or fought with him, vigers would call her unreasonable and Old man Yu would be able to get what he wanted but this time Yu Tong didn''t y by the books instead she calmly lowered her head and asked for money to treat Grandma Yu.


    Seeing that Yu Tong still had her head lowered and that the vigers were slowly starting to gossip, Old man Yu bit his lips. If this happened a few years ago, he might have taken the money out and handed it over to treat his wife but now things were different, the second branch had a total fallout with him and the first branch of the Yu household did not like him as well¡­ the money at home was getting more and more tight.


    Even more so, he no longer needed to rely on his wife, who has grown old and could no longer do any work. His daughter was really hard working and had a good future ahead of her and his grandson was even more promising, at such a difficult time when everyone was for themself if he was to take the money out then how will he pay for his grandson''s academy fees?


    If he didn''t pay the academy fees then Yu Cheng will be kicked out, what will happen then? How will his grandson be an official? Wouldn''t he just be a useless farmer in the vige? The glory he has been waiting for would be snatched from him as well! If that was the case then he might as well hide the money that he saved from the flood and use it to provide for Yu Cheng''s studies! After all from what Yu Tong said his wife''s condition sounded pretty serious to him and she was already sick from the beginning, if she was to catch pneumonia in such a case then she would definitely die.


    If she was going to die anyway, then why should he waste money on her? Wasn''t it better for him to save the money?


    After he thought it through, he calmly raised his head and looked at Yu Tong with a grieving expression and said, " Tong''er, ah.. it not like grandfather did not want to take the money out¡­ its that we have no money, the flood came out of nowhere so suddenly, where will I get the time to get the money bag?"


    Yu Tong who was still bowing in front of Old man Yu sneered as anger shed in her eyes, she slowly straightened up and simply asked, " You ¡­but you said that you will help grandmother if she gets sick, didn''t you grandfather? You even told me that there was nothing to worry about since you are weak and you will surely not survive but a grandmother who is strong will be able to withstand the chilly water of the flood, when I asked you what if she gets sick, you said that you have the money and you will get her treated but now you are saying that you have no money? How can you be so careless? If you forgot to pick up the money bag then you should have told me or mother, if you have done that then I would have called the mother to hang onto the edge of the roof, surely she would have not refused, would you mother?"


    Suddenly the conversation darted to Madam Yu, her face turned red in embarrassment but she still softly replied, " No I wouldn''t have," she then turned to look at her father and said sternly, " Daddy you should have said this earlier, now look what has happened."


    She was a worker in the town, she couldn''t let her reputation be stained, if others found out that she has let her mother hang on the edge of the roof in chilly flood water all because she was scared then she would surely lose her job. She couldn''t let that happen after all her boss was someone who valued filial piety the most, if such upsetting rumours reached her ears then she will surely kick her out of the business.


    What was more her son was studying in the academy, he was her pride and hope, she could not let his reputation be tarnished either, after considering everything she had no choice but to shift the me on her father. Old man Yu was old and even if his reputation was sullied, it would not matter after all he was just a mer who cared about him. And this was the matter between her daddy and mother who cares what happened between the two of them, she didn''t ask her mother to hang onto the edge of the roof nor did she ask her daddy to abandon her mother, it was all the doing of old man Yu, so he might as well deal with it himself!


    Old man Yu was really upset seeing that his daughter was ming him but when he saw that she was winking furtively at him, his heart started to feel better. Looks like his daughter was only doing this because she has no other choice

 Chapter 526: Take the blame 2

    Chapter 526: Take the me 2Dedicating todays chapter to all those who are still supporting this book


    Seeing that his daughter was also pushed into a corner, Old man Yu didn''t get angry with it. That was right how can he forget? His daughter was a worker in the town, her reputation could not be harmed and nor can he harm his grandson who was the apple of his eye, so he could only grit his teeth and take the me on himself but if he was going to take the me then he wasn''t going to go down alone, he was going to take someone with himself!


    After that, he calmed himself down before he looked at Yu Tong and smilingly said, " What are you getting angry for, even if your grandfather doesn''t have money, your sister Dong has it, doesn''t she? We are all one family, I am sure that she will save your grandmother¡ª¡ª"


    " Says who?" Yu Dong looked at Old man Yu with a look of feigned surprise as if she couldn''t understand why she was stabbed when she was lying down. " Who says that we are one family? Haven''t we broken off ties and spilt the family? Since when did we be one family, when did it happen? Did one of my husbands say that to you? Or did I do it? No, I don''t think either of those things happened, my husbands would never do something so massive without telling me and I don''t remember telling you that we are one family either, so what are you talking about old man Yu?"


    " You¡­!" Old man Yu choked, he stared at Yu Dong with an expression of outrage but he couldn''t say anything, what Yu Dong said was right and what was more he needed her to either save grandma Yu or take the me together with him, so he couldn''t lose here yet!


    He clenched and unclenched his fists before he snorted coldly and said, " So what? Even if we have broken ties with each other, it would not change the fact that I am your grandfather and the woman who needs your help is your grandmother, how can you be so ruthless to her like this? Aren''t you afraid that you will be struck by lightning?"


    " Blood ties are indeed something that I can''t change but we have the records and documents, I also have the proof that I no longer belong to the Yu n, if you don''t wish to acknowledge it we can go to the Yamen where we have finalised our documents, I think you will remember it then."


    Old man Yu ¡­..


    " And speaking of getting struck by lightning I don''t think that I will be the only one who will get struck by lightning, there are people who ignored a pregnant mer when he was on the verge of dying, it is said that even devil takes pity on those who carry the greatest creation of the God but there were some people here who turned a blind eye to all the pleading that my husbands did. I believe if heavens really exist then the first to die will be surely them, what do you think old man Yu?"


    Old man Yu: "..."


    How can he forget this was his least likeable grandchild?


    He breathed heavily before shooting a sullen look at Yu Dong. " But that woman is still your grandmother."


    Yu Dong frowned as if she has heard something strange and foreign as she said, " You finally remembered that I am your granddaughter? I thought you havepletely given up on me"


    Old man Yu: "¡­.." He heard the sarcasm all right.


    His fingers itched to curl around Yu Dong''s throat but he still smiled and said to her, " Dong Dong, you have to understand the situation, she is your grandmother¡ª¡ª"


    " She is and that is the only reason that I have given her a space in my house and fed her," Yu Dong nodded with an understanding expression, seeing that she was finally getting what he was saying, Old man, Yu heaved a sigh of relief but then he heard Yu Dong continue, " Grandma told me that she has been getting less and less food because money has been tight in the house, she said since she is the pir of the house, she has to hand over her share to Yu Cheng, while everyone else ate their fill. You have no idea, how hungry she was¡­I made a pot of porridge for her and my family but grandma Yu ate the entire batch of porridge alone, that much rice was enough to feed my family for an entire day but it was all eaten up by grandma Yu¡­ I say old man Yu couldn''t you have given a strip of bacon to grandma Yu at least? I mean it was really heart-wrenching for me to see her nibble on the bones of the chicken."


    Want to wipe your hands clean? Want to save that good-for-nothing Yu Cheng''s skin? Not happening!


    At once the entire vige turned to look at Old man Yu causing his face to burn with embarrassment, he red at Yu Dong venomously and said, " You are ndering me! I never did that, I ¡ª¡ª"


    Yu Dong''s words were making him feel really ufortable.


    " Is that so? Should I call someone to bring grandma Yu? We can hear from her whether I am speaking the truth or not." Yu Dong tilted her head with a curious expression on her face. " I bet she will tell us the truth and I will ask someone to bring the cleaned pot as well, we haven''t washed it yet but it''s so shiny that it looks like I have brought it from the market just now."


    Old man Yu''s expression turned even uglier, he knew that he would not be able to save himself, so he could only re at Yu Dong ignoring the gazes of the people as he said, " You really have a lot to say, so what if your grandmother ate a few mouthfuls of rice."


    Seeing that he has finally admitted and catching the scandalous looks on the faces of the vigers, Yu Dong shrugged casually and bluntly said, " My meaning was simple, we have separated the family and I have no ties with anyone in your family yet I am willing to share my ration in these situations with someone who shares no ties with me, what about you? You and your daughter have been relying on grandma Yu for so long surely you will not leave her in a lurch right?" Seeing that he was going to contradict her again she added calmly, " Grandma saw you picking up the pouch with money, she knows that you have taken all the savings so stop quibbling, it''s really embarrassing ."

 Chapter 527: Who is not human?

    Chapter 527: Who is not human?After Yu Dong spoke these words the entire vigers turned silent before a noise that was simr to many bees humming angrily together broke the sudden silence, Old man Yu who just insisted that he had no money immediately became a viin as the vigers all turned to look at him with the same contemptuous look.


    Old man Yu could feel his face burning, he wanted to save his face but there was nothing that he could say after all he was the one who said that there was no money in his pockets but at the same time he cursed his wife, it was fine if she saw him taking the pouch of money but why did she have to tell Yu Dong about it? This girl was simply born to go against him, see just because his wife casually mentioned the money pouch, she turned the entire vige against him.


    In the end, Old man Yu had no other choice but to grit his teeth and confess, " I did pick up the money pouch but you know it as well Yu Dong, we don''t have much money and your cousin also needs money to study in the academy, with such a thing happening how will we pay money for his studies and save your grandmother as well, why don''t you help our family out this time, I will surely ask your cousin to make it up to you when he bes an official."


    As for whether or not he will ask Yu Cheng to help Yu Dong, pfft she might as well dream about it.


    The viger''s expressions changed and even Vige head Gus'' eyes flickered slightly, she didn''t expect Old man Yu to be this ruthless. First, he pushed his wife to hang on to the edge of the roof throughout the entire time when rescue wasing and then he lied that he didn''t have any money in his hands.


    When he not only had enough money and space on his roof to take on his wife, it was just that Grandma Yu was no longer as hail as hearty as she was before, she could no longer hit a boar with her bare fist and kill it by twisting its horns, without any weapons. She was simply of no use to the Yu family and therefore she was now at thest of the list of priorities in the heart of Old man Yu, such a calcting mer was really terrifying!


    Vige head Gu remembered that her husband too liked to get along with Qiu Bai and Old man Yu, her heart shivered as she turned to look at her husband, He Cheung and ruthlessly said, " If you dare to go look for Old man Yu and Qiu Bai from the Yu family in the future, you either pack up your things and get away from me as far as you can, do not dirty my eyes by pulling such rotten schemes in my house and in case you have learned anything from him and his son inw, you forget them all here and now or else I will break your legs before sending you to your maternal home, let''s see if anyone will dare to marry you then."


    She wasn''t the only one, many other women were saying the same thing to their husbands.


    Qiu Bai listened to the chatter of the women who were warning their husbands to stay away from him and his father inw, his face turned bright red and he immediately cursed his father-inw for being too stupid, these things should be nned carefully not shoddily like this and then he would call him a stupid, at least his act of poisoning Yu Dong''s husbands wasn''t known to the public nor was he exposed like this.


    Even Madam Yu frowned, she really found it too embarrassing. Not only was she already getting questioning res from the vigers her daddy went ahead and made another mess, now what were they going to do?


    Yu Dong wanted to smack the old man in his face but she suppressed that one really violent urge of hers and then calmly said, " Grandma Yu is not asking for all the money, she said that her daughter has given you enough money and there is Yu Tong''s share as well, she is just asking her share of the money that she got after selling the rice that she sowed in the fields, I don''t think that she is asking for too much after all everyone wants to live and no one wants to die."


    Her words caused many women to nod their heads as they all looked at Old man Yu and said one after another.


    " That''s right, old man Yu. There is nothing wrong with madam Yu asking for her own money for saving her life, you can''t be that much of a miser can you?"


    " Exactly, she is not doing anything wrong by asking for the money that she has earned by herself, your daughter earns so much you don''t need to hold onto a few taels do you?"


    " In fact even if Grandma Yu was asking for more money you should give to her, after all, she is your wife and your daughter''s mother, and the least you can do is be filial to her, what do you say third daughter Yu?"


    One by one the vigers spoke in support of grandma Yu but taking money out of Old man Yu''s pocket was equal to asking a dragon to take out his treasure, the money as long as it was in his pockets was his, what money belonged to his wife, what belonged to his granddaughter? Every single bit of money belonged to him. It was in his pocket then it means that it was his! No one was allowed to touch it!


    And it wasn''t wrong of him to refuse to give it either, after all his wife has never cared about him or the children he has given birth to her, she has always adored that bitch''s daughter and Yu Dong, so it was simply right for Yu Dong to take care of her!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 528: Simply too much.

    Chapter 528: Simply too much." What do you know huh? What do you know?" He roared after he was done thinking things through as he turned to look at the vigers and shouted quite angrily. " Do any of you have a son? You don''t. You all have given birth to money-losing mers and don''t know how hard it is for us to raise a son, the academy is a ce where a tael or two is burned in seconds, what do you think that I have a lot of money? No matter how much money I have it will still be burned up in seconds, do you have any idea how much a brush costs and a fine paper costs? The brush itself costs more than two hundred coins and the fine paper can go up to five hundred copper coins depending on what kind of paper you want, it''s not me who is being a miser but I am thinking of the future, in cases, Yu Cheng passes the junior schrly exams then our vige will have a junior schr."


    Seeing that he was trying to muddle through things Yu Dong sneered and said, " These things sound nice when we heard it but we have seen just how many years Yu Cheng has been studying, there has been no improvement from his side, in fact, he seemed to have gotten worse. And is human life more important or studying more important? I want to see just how well the teachers of his academy think once they find out that Yu Cheng is studying by paying the fees that were meant to save the life of his grandmother."


    " Don''t you dare! You bitch! I knew you were jealous of Yu Cheng, now you are trying to ruin his future? If you dare to pick up on Cheng Cheng then I will fight with you to death! That boy is your brother and you are trying to ruin him? Are you even human? It''s just a matter of a few taels, you earn so much why can''t you take them out for your grandmother?" Yu Cheng was old man Yu''s pride and his weakness, the second he heard that Yu Dong was threatening his grandson, he didn''t hesitate to fight with her.


    Yu Dong was a woman whose temper really touched the sky but seeing just how ruthless Old man Yu was despite leeching off grandma Yu, her temper skyrocketed at once. " Fight till death with me? I believe that you will be knocked to the ground with your teeth rattling if I so much as p you, don''t be mistaken that I won''t hit you just because you are a mer. As long as you piss me off I don''t care who is in front of me and who are you to ask whether or not I am a human? Grandma Yu worked tirelessly for your family, your daughter was able to get this big because Grandma Yu gave her everything that she wanted. And why am I asking for this money to treat grandma Yu? It''s because she saved your family, not me, if it has been me I would have never left an elderly woman of her age to hang onto the roof like that, no matter how nice you make it sound, it was you who didn''t want to save grandma."


    "Furthermore why will I be jealous? It was your daughter who was jealous of me, fine I might have been on the wrong track but everyone has seen just how smart I am, if I was allowed to study in the academy then I would have be an official by now, all I wanted was some motivation to do something good in my life."


    " Your daughter begged me and my mother to let her study instead and you forced my mother by going on a hunger strike, didn''t you bully her because my grandfather was dead and couldn''t fight you as you pushed my mother into a corner? What did you say then? You said that you would take care of me and whoever will marry me but everyone in the vige saw that three dayster after my parents were buried you threw me and my pregnant husband out, Li and Liu begged you to let Mi give birth since he was only a few months away from delivering but you, after eating my future and the money that my mother brought after selling her game couldn''t even spare a mouthful? Why don''t you answer me why couldn''t you have spared me a mouthful to my husbands and me? It was just a small thing. At the end who is not human? Why don''t you look me in the eyes and tell me?"


    Her voice was loud and everyone even the ones who were in the cave could hear her properly, they all stretched their necks out to eavesdrop more properly. They all didn''t know that Third daughter Yu actually stole Yu Dong''s opportunity to study, they all looked at Yu Dong who was confident and then turned to look at Old man Yu and third daughter Yu seeing that their expressions changed, immediately all the vigers shook their heads. Ruthless, this family was simply ruthless.


    They all remembered just how cruelly Yu Dong and her husbands were pushed out, especially Chen Mi who was pregnant at the time. At that time even though Yu Dong shouted herself hoarse that it was her house that her mother built and they couldn''t kick her out Old man Yu turned a deaf ear to it, he didn''t even listen to the pleas of Shen Li and Ye Liu who were on their knees asking Old man Yu to let Chen Mi give birth and promised that they will move out after the matter was done but Old man Yu has refused and he even locked grandma Yu who was sick at the time in the room, no one knew what he said to grandma Yu to make her give up either.


    Back then they all thought that it was because Old man Yu wasn''t Yu Dong''s biological grandfather that was why he was this ruthless but now that they were seeing him in a new light, they understood almost at once that this mer has a poisonous heart. To a mer who could throw anyone away for money was simply too much!

 Chapter 529: Divorce

    Chapter 529: DivorceOld man Yu''s face changed as he cursed Yu Dong inside his head. " Do you really have to be so ruthless? So what if your aunt went to study in your ce, did she not take good care of you? If not for you being too much and breaking your aunt''s heart, she would have continued to take care of you and your family but you just had to make things difficult for us. What else could we have done? And aren''t you living a good life now? What''s wrong with giving a mouthful to your grandmother?"


    Yu Tong was so furious that she wanted to fight with Old man Yu, when her grandma''s body was fine, her grandfather would always nag her that there wasn''t enough money in the house and instigate her to go and ask for money from Yu Dong when her grandma refused, her grandfather went ahead and started calling her useless, saying that she couldn''t even earn enough money to keep her family happy.


    In the end, her grandmother worked harder and harder to make sure that there was always a stable ie for their family but now that her grandma has gotten sick with all the overwork that she has been doing, her grandfather refusing to take responsibility. For whose sake did her grandmother work so hard until her health deteriorated wasn''t it because of them? How can they say such cruel things with so much ease?


    Now that she was seeing the ruthlessness of her grandfather, Yu Tong couldn''t help but think about the incident that just took ce earlier in the morning her hostility started to spread all over her body but before she could explode, her hand was caught by someone.


    She turned to look at who the person was when her eyes were caught by her grandma who has turned up at some point when they were busy scolding the Yu family, she was looking at her with aforting and worried gaze, and she patted her on the shoulder and said, " Calm down."


    Then she turned to look at Old man Yu who has suddenly gone silent before turning to look at the vige head as she said, " Vige head Gu, please help me..divorce this mer." After eating the porridge that Yu Dong has fed her, she recovered some of her energy, originally she didn''t want toe down from the tree house but then he heard Ye Liu talking with Fang Chi, Chen Mi and Shen Li.


    She heard him say that the Yu family was making trouble for Yu Dong and wasn''t listening to a thing that Yu Dong was saying to them, at first she was disappointed but she still had some hope left for her husband as soon as she came to stop a few feet away from the spot where themotion was taking ce with the help of Aunt Wang, her heart waspletely broken after she heard her husband say those heartless words one after another.


    So, in his eyes her life wasn''t even worth Yu Cheng''s academy fees, so be it.


    As soon as the vigers saw Grandma Yu, they couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. They could tell that Grandma Yu was wearing Yu Dong''s clothes and the once hail and hearty Grandma Yu who was the most wanted woman of the vige now looked like a child who was wearing the clothes of an adult. Her back was slouching and her entireplexion was paler than a corpse, they only saw her a few days ago ¡­ and she was still fine, just what the hell Old Man Yu did to her to this emancipated?


    Her entire appearance was haggard and even her eyes seemed to have sunken.


    The mers who have seen Grandma Yu in her youth could not help but let out a regretful sigh, this woman when she was young, she could even hunt a boar and elk with her bare hands. She was so strong that she alone was enough to raise such a big family and yet¡ª¡ªsigh, this old man Yu was really malicious. When grandma Yu''s official husbands were alive they took care of her so much better than him and it has only been a few years since they left yet old man Yu maltreated Grandma Yu to this point?


    Why didn''t he just run a dagger through her heart and saved her from all the pain?


    No wonder Grandma Yu wanted to divorce this mer.


    But Old man Yu was someone who refused to be defeated, he saw that the vigers were looking at him like he has stolen their kids, he hurriedly shouted, " Wife do you...do you really have to be this cruel? Aren''t I doing this for our family, if Cheng Cheng bes an official then we might be able to live afortable life, don''t you think so ?"


    " Old man Tang," Grandma Yu closed her eyes and breathed in a ragged breath as she opened her sunken eyes and then looked at her husband with a mocking smile. " I am afraid that if I was to leave my life in your hands till Cheng Cheng bes an official, I might be killed off in your hands. I would rather live a peaceful life and have a mouthful of food properly before I die, being by your side, I am afraid that something like this simple will be impossible."


    Grandma Yu might be getting old and her body was indeed degrading but her brain was still working fine. Now that she has seen her husband''s true face, she knew that there was no point in maintaining this farce of a marriage, even if she didn''t die from the cold water of the flood, she might end up dying after being starved and pushed to overwork every day, she might as well draw a fine line between the two of them while she can or who knows, what this man might do to her.


    For the sake of a few taels, he was willing to throw her life in the fire pit, then she might as well work hard to make sure he regrets it!

 Chapter 530: House under my name!

    Chapter 530: House under my name!" Mother is this really necessary," Madam Yu was really shocked when her father pushed her mother to hang by the edge of the cliff, she knew that her mother will be enraged maybe she will even refuse to talk to them.


    Madam Yu thought that no matter what her mother was a patient woman and she wouldn''t even think about breaking her family after all she has been suffering under her father for years and has never even mentioned a single word about separation but now ¡­. not once did she think that her mother would actually ask for a divorce from her father!


    Even Qiu Bai was shocked, in his view, his mother-inw has always been a hen-pecked wife, always listening to what his father-inw said, he didn''t think that she would actually bring out the matter of divorce for something so simple, they only left her to hang by the edge of the roof for a few hours was this really necessary? After all, Yu Cheng was their precious treasure, as long as he seeded in the tongsheng exams there was no need for them to even so much lower their heads in front of Yu Dong or anyone from her family.


    Why was it that his mother-inw couldn''t even withstand something so small? Why was she acting like some richdy and throwing a fuss?


    Grandma Yu smiled at her daughter and mused, " Is this necessary? Of course, it is, today you all pushed me to the edge of death, if not for Dong Dong who still had some filial piety left in her, I might be already knocking on the doors of king Yama."


    Leaving her life in the hands of her husband and daughter was simply handing them a butcher knife and asking them to chop her neck up!


    " Wife, are you really being serious? Do you really want to divorce me?" Old man Yu might have set his gaze on another woman from the vige but he still didn''t want to be repudiated like this, at most he wanted to be a widower such that no one would gossip about him like this but if he was divorced and that too this humiliatingly then he might lose more than Grandma Yu! " Can''t we sit down and talk about this calmly, or has Yu Dong said something to you? If so then don''t let her instigate you, I have been with you for so many years, believe me, I am doing this for the good of our family!"


    Grandam Yu was too tired to deal with this husband of hers, she already knew that he has been getting cosy with that woman who lost her husbands one after another many called her a jinx but since she was young and charming it was no wonder that mers were still attracted to her and her husband was one of those very few mers who were charmed by that woman, but they have been married for so many years and she didn''t like the idea of wearing a green hat on top of her head at such an old age, she decided to hold this information back for now.


    It was better not to make a joke out of their family than they already have.


    She took a breath, ignored the members of the Yu family and turned to Vige head Gu before speaking in a raspy voice, " Vige head Gu please." She told her all about how she was being treated at the house by her wife and daughter, even when her daughter''s face turned pale from the anger she didn''t stop, now she no longer cared what happened to the three of them because she didn''t want to make things difficult for Yu Cheng who has done nothing wrong for now, she refrained frommenting on him, in the end, she simply shook her head and despondently added, " Old man Tang, after what you have done, I don''t think that this decision of mine shoulde to you as a surprise, so please hand the deeds of the house and the money that I earn back to me, as for the farming fields I will leave half of them to you, consider this as thest of my feelings for you."


    Old man Tang understood that the matter was beyond reparation, even if he tried to mend their rtionship now it will be impossible and what was more, he nced at Grandma Yu and clicked his tongue inwardly. Grandma Yu was no longer as beautiful as she was when she was young, she looked like an old woman when she was still in herte sixties, some women were older than her yet they looked so good. Especially, the eye candy he was talking with these days¡­. Compared to her Grandma Yu was nothing good and more importantly, she was no longer as sturdy as she was before, couldn''t even make half the money she used to when she was young, even if she didn''t die after being left in the water for so long, her body was definitely going to get much weaker than before and she would not be able to do heavy jobs anymore.


    Just look at those sunken eyes and slouching body!


    He lowered his head and the cogs in his head started to turn as he thought of this and that beforeing to a conclusion as his eyes ominously shed before he raised his head without any guilt and regret and announced, " The house cannot go to you because the house has already been signed under the name of my daughter and since my daughter is going to live with me then naturally the house will go with me!"


    His announcement came as a surprise not only to the vigers but even to Grandma Yu who has never heard of this before, she turned to look at her daughter who was looking anywhere but her and was surprised to see the guilt covering her face as she blinked her eyes and asked, " Did you..did you really ¡­ get the house officially stamped under your name?"

 Chapter 531: What do you know?

    Chapter 531: What do you know?" You did you really transfer the house under your name?" Grandma Yu has always thought that her daughter had her own n and of course, she knew that she was a bit selfish but she never thought that her daughter was such a backstabbing white-eyed wolf, she actually went behind her back and transferred the deed of the house to her name? For what? Didn''t she say that she will name a part of her house to her in her will, why did she have to take everything for herself?


    Madam Yu flushed red in shame and embarrassment, she cursed her daddy for being too much of a big mouth before she sucked in a breath and ignoring the gazes of the other vigers who were looking at her with contempt, she gritted out, " I am your only daughter now, so it was going to be mine either way, what''s wrong if I took it before your time, after all, it should have belonged to me anyway."


    Grandma Yu looked at her daughter and for the first time felt like she was actually looking at a stranger. This daughter of hers was the youngest and she pampered her quite a lot, even when she knew that her actions were selfish, she has gotten soft hearted thinking that it was her fault that her daughter turned out to be such a person, after all, she was the one who taught her.


    But as her mother, she has never taught her how to go around and steal anyone''s property like that and as far as she knew, she has never even taught her how to be this cruel and selfish to anyone, if anything ever since her daughter was young she has taught her not to be greedy and corrupt but now as she looked at the woman in front of her who was looking anywhere but her, she couldn''t help but feel a sting on her face as if someone has pped her awake to the reality that she has been ignoring all along for a long time.


    Everyone thought that Grandma Yu would start cursing her daughter any second now but instead, she ended upughing out loud as she crouched on the floor and patted her thigh, seeing her like this both Yu Tong and Yu Dong were shocked, was it because their grandmother received a shock.


    " I see, I see¡­it is I who underestimated you," Grandma Yu nodded her head as she sighed heavily before pushing Yu Dong''s hand aside as she smiled at her and said, " I might look this old but I won''t be dying with just this much." Yu Dong stared at Grandma Yu and sighed when she saw that she was indeed heartbroken but of course, there was nothing she could say to Grandma Yu after all this was something that she has to get over on her own.


    Grandma Yu turned to look at her daughter and husband, she always knew that they were selfish and petty but she never thought that they were this ruthless. " I should have known that a snake would never give birth to a swan, if I knew it I would have guarded my things a lot better than that."


    Immediately her words caused an uproar among the vigers, they all looked at Grandma Yu and then at the Yu family, all of them looked like they have eaten a fly, their expression was scrunched up and they seemed like they might as well be chewing on a bunch of lemons.


    " Did you hear what old madam Yu said? She called Old man Yu a snake¡­oh, I should be calling him old man Tang now that he is divorcing his wife, right ?"


    " Well, I can''t say that Grandma Yu is in the wrong here, after all, what kind of husband leaves his wife to die and this is my first time hearing a daughter taking property under her name without the consent of her mother, of course, grandma Yu will be furious like this."


    " Well, she is not wrong either...after all, she is the only daughter of grandma Yu."


    " What do you know, you are still young¡­. Separating a family and then getting the house under one''s name while their parents are still alive, is really unfilial."


    Madam Yu''s face was red with humiliation, she wished she could turn back time and stop her daddy from telling everyone that she has taken the house under her name and what was with her mother, the house should have been inherited by her anyway, why was she calling her a snake just because she took what was hers? If not for her mother who always kept on wondering whether she should leave a few rooms of the house to Yu Dong, she would not have had to take such an extreme step.


    Yu Dong was already doing good, in fact, it was their family who was having a hard time now but her mother was still bent on leaving a few rooms to Yu Dong and her husbands, on what basis? If they were going to let her have a share of the house then they should also have the right to share the money that she was earning but were they allowed to have that? Of course not! Then why should they leave anything for Yu Dong?


    She knew that the house was built with her sister''s money but Yu Dong no longer needed that house, she was already rich enough to afford three or four houses, on the other hand, she only had this one house left under her name, if she was to share this with Yu Dong, then what will she have?


    Anyway, it was enough that they were minding their own business and not bothering Yu Dong but the thing was that her mother did not understand it, she was still wrapped up in her own ideals of justice, fairness and whatnot, like these principals, would bring her any money!


    That was why she sneakily registered the house under her name, so what?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532Madam Yu was able to remain silent but how can Old man Tang remain silent he looked at his wife who just called him a snake and couldn''t help but shout in agitation, " What do you mean by that? Are you calling me a snake now? How dare you ¡­ after treating me like that throughout the years, this is what you are giving me in return? Don''t you forget that I gave you a daughter!"


    Grandma Yu didn''t say anything instead she stood up straight and then looked at her husband with a distant look in her eyes as she replied to him calmly after a short pause, " Old man Tang, do you really not know why I always kept a distance from you throughout the years?"


    Her words caused Old man Tang to suddenly turn silent as he pursed his lips and looked at her with resentment in his eyes, of course, he knew it. Unlike the other two husbands of Old madam Yu, he could never put her first ¡­the two of them were mers who always cared about Old madam Yu but he was born in a family where he didn''t even get a good meal if he wasn''t selfish.


    After so many years his selfishness became an innate part of his existence.


    In his mind, only money was the most important thing in life and because of the way he was raised, he grew pettier and pettier.


    Of course, this was something that he will never admit.


    How can he agree that he wascking whenpared to those bastards?


    Seeing that old man Tang wasn''t saying anything, Grandma Yu scoffed before she turned to look at the vige head and said, "It''s fine if I can''t get the house but the money that I earned and the fields that I bought should at least go to me right?"


    " That¡ª¡ª"


    " No!" vige head Gu did not even get the chance to say anything because a secondter she was interrupted by Old man Tang who was clutching his sleeves as he red at Grandma Yu. " I have no money, you might as welle here and take my heart out! The situation is like this and we also have the fees of Yu Cheng''s academy, how can I pay for it in case you take the little savings that we have?"


    Though Old man Tang was a mer, he wasn''t a weak and naive mer, he was someone whose wits were intact even at such an old age, while he spoke, the calcting abacus in his head went click ck ck. His eyes sharply glinted as he looked at his wife and determinedly raised his head, it was all right ¡­ he was already embarrassed in front of the viger, then he might as well make a huge fuss and get as many benefits as he can from this divorce.


    " I am just a mer, I have no job and I have no savings either, you suddenly came up with the talk of divorce, it''s like abandoning me in this rain with no shelter over my head, how am I supposed to live? Xiao Ming has her own thing to do and her family to take care of, how am I supposed to live now if you take the money that I have in my hand?" Old man Tang countered at once. " And why do you need so many fields? You are already so old what can you do in those fields, in your hands those fields are going to rot anyway, so why don''t you take a fourth of those fields, what will you do with half of the fields anyway? I mean at your age having a fourth of our fields is enough already, right?"


    He then paused and said, " Of course, if you don''t agree then we will not divorce, I am not the one who came up with this talk of divorce after all¡­ if you don''t agree with my requests then we will never divorce!"


    After the vigers finished listening to Old man Tang, they all gasped in surprise and shock. This old man Tang was really not an easy mer, he was basically snatching everything that Grandma Yu has worked hard for and what was more he was forcing her hand by making her choose between two very ufortable options.


    " This¡­isn''t this simr to kicking Grandma Yu with nothing but the clothes on her back?" said one of the vigers to the woman who was standing next to her.


    The woman sneered and scoffed, " What do you mean by that? Don''t forget that even the clothes that Grandma Yu is wearing belong to Yu Dong."


    A sudden hush fell upon the crowd as they looked at Old man Tang and Grandma Yu who was in a deadlock. They all could see the disgust and disappointment on Old madam Yu''s face, they, of course, sympathised with her but there was nothing they could do, after all why else had everyone warned them to marry a nice and virtuous mer?


    The old women often told them that it was fine to marry an ugly mer but not a mer who had no virtue.


    The vige women collectively heaved a sigh of relief, at least they were not as unlucky as grandma Yu and even if they were¡­some of them turned to look at their husbands who lowered their heads one after another and sneered, " Just wait until this rain stops, see how I will set you right."


    The mers: "¡­.." Why are we being grounded together with Old man Tang?


    " I see, if that''s the case then¡ª¡ª" Grandma Yu saw that her husband was really going to force her into a corner and sighed in disappointment. Fine, since he wanted to take everything then she will let him do it, but she will get a divorce today no matter what, just the thought of staying married to a mer like him was bad enough to make her mouth taste sour.


    " Who says that it''s only grandma who wants to leave the family?" A new voice roared suddenly taking everyone by surprise. " I want to leave this family as well!"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    I have an eye infection,there is pus filled pimple inside the lower lid and it''s has not been dried up yet, that is why it took me so long to get back on track.

 Chapter 533: Finally divorced

    Chapter 533: Finally divorced" Yu Tong, what are you doing?" This time Qiu Bai couldn''t stay calm, no matter what Yu Tong and Yu Cheng were both his kids, he might have had some disagreements with his daughter but he carried her in his womb for more than nine months, how can he let her leave the family like this?


    When he heard that Yu Tong wanted to leave the family with her grandmother he was so stunned that he almost passed out, what was this foolish daughter of his saying? She wanted to leave the family, has she lost her head?


    " I am doing what I should have done ages ago," said Yu Tong feeling both angry and upset, she has been going along with her grandfather and father''s antics for a while but this was seriously too much! Because her grandmother couldn''t work anymore, they were going to abandon her like this? Where was their humanity?


    She looked at her daddy''s red and blue face but this time she didn''t stop herself from speaking, she raised her voice as she spoke, " Granddaddy has been keeping my wages for so many months and I haven''t said anything, I didn''t even say anything when no one looked for a husband for me. I am already this old but I don''t even have a betrothed, you all just care about Yu Cheng, you take my wages away and give them to him, I never say anything because he is my brother and I should give to him but this time, you all are ganging up on grandmother like this, I can''t withstand it¡­. I will leave with her, that way she will be able to get half of the fields right? Like Yu Cheng, I am the heir of the family as well, so I should have a decent share."


    Yu Tong''s words caused another uproar among the vigers, it was one thing that Old man Tang was keeping the money of his wife and daughter for his grandson but what was with this? Since when did a daughter have to give her wages away like this?


    Old man Tang has shamed once again but he couldn''t say anything to Yu Tong, that girl who was bent on going against him, in the end, he turned around and looked at Qiu Bai and raised his hand to smack the mer right on the cheek. " Is this what you have taught her? Look at her, she is rebelling against me, her granddaddy! Couldn''t you do a good job while raising your daughter, you only had one job and you couldn''t even do it what a useless mer!"


    Qiu Bai bit his lips, he was infuriated with what Old man Tang said but there was nothing he could say, after all, no matter what he says he would be the one who was at fault, he covered his cheek and looked at Yu Tong before shouting at her, " Are you happy now? Is this what you wanted, you unfilial daughter!"


    Yu Tong wanted to say something but she was pulled back by Yu Dong who shook her head, they were here to get rid of the ties that they had with the old Yu family there was no need for them to fight with them, she knew that the Yu family was simply trying to provoke them again and again, in case Yu Tong was to say anything wrong then they will surely turn the entire situation around.


    At Yu Dong''s piercing nce, Yu Tong calmed down and simply said, " I just want to support my grandmother in her old age, Grandmother is already this old and has no one to take care of her, if I leave her alone then what will happen to her? At least with me around she won''t have to worry about her meals and health."


    " Tong Tong, you¡­. !" Qiu Bai was so angry that he wanted to go ahead and smack Yu Tong in her face, what nonsense was she spouting one after another? Does she have to be filial to her grandmother? Then who will be filial to him? He still didn''t know whether his son will marry a woman or a mer, if her son was to marry a woman, they will surely leave the house to settle somewhere away from their families, but with Yu Tong, he was certain that he will be able to get a son inw, whom he can order around if she was to leave then what will happen to him?


    And what was more, he was sure that his father-inw would never let this matter rest no matter what!


    " Tong Tong¡­" seeing that his father-inw''s expression was getting bad to worse, Qiu Bai calmed himself down and then looked at Yu Tong with a forced smile. " I know that you are angry, but why don''t youe here? We can talk¡ª¡ª"


    " There is no need to talk," said Grandma Yu as she sped Yu Tong''s arm and pulled her behind her. " I agree to your terms if you want the house and the money I will let you have it but I will be taking Tong Tong with me, if you don''t agree then I will bring the matter of forcibly taking hold of our house in front of the magistrate."


    Grandma Yu remembered just how troubled Yu Tong was by the Yu family, her husband has been taking her wages away and because she has been saving a bit of her wage to marry a decent mer, Old man Tang was so furious that he wouldn''t let Yu Tong have a good meal, he kept pulling those psychological tortures on Yu Tong until she started saving less and less and gave all her wages to him, only then he was happy.


    Grandma Yu knew that she has already let a granddaughter down, and she could not the same for Yu Tong, so she turned to the vige head and said, " I am willing to give up my rights to that house and the money but I want Yu Tong to leave with me and them to be removed from the family genealogy, other than that I will be taking nothing."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    My infection is really hurting, I apologise for no updates today.

 Chapter 534: Xiao Hua is angry

    Chapter 534: Xiao Hua is angryThough removing the old Yu family from the family genealogy was something that was way overboard but knowing what Old man Tang and Madam Yu did, this could still be considered lenient.


    Vige head Gu sighed and then turned to look at Old man Tang who seemed like he wanted to fight even more and she raised her hand, " That will be enough, you don''t need to say anything anymore, we have seen and heard everything that we needed to hear, there is no need to continue with this conversation¡­ old man Yu¡­no, Old man Tang, I will suggest that you should know your limits, all right? Or else your entire family will be a joke."


    As she spoke, she looked at Madam Yu with a subtle look.


    Madam Yu also understood what the vige head meant by those words, so she tugged on Old man Tang''s sleeve and whispered, " Let Tong Tong leave, daddy¡­ what are you going to do if mother brings the case in front of the magistrate?"


    Listening to what Madam Yu said to her, there was nothing else that Old man Tang could say in the end he gritted his teeth and nodded his head.


    Old man Tang and Grandma Yu pressed their thumbs on the divorce agreement that was drawn up by the vige head, as Grandma Yu promised she left the house and the money in exchange for half of the field and the removal of Old man Tang and Madam Yu from the Yu n.


    " From now on we have nothing to do with each other," Grandma Yu tucked the document in her pocket and sighed as she let Yu Tong help her on the stairs of the treehouse. She never thought that she would divorce Old man Tang and that too at such a young age but seeing just how ruthless he was to her, there was nothing else for her to do either.


    " Don''t worry grandma, I will be with your family from now on," Yu Tong too didnt have any idea what she was going to do in the future but as long as she was away from the Yu family, she was sure that she and her grandmother would be able toe up with a n or something of the sort.


    Yu Dong watched the two of them go inside the room before she headed to the kitchen and then picked up a jar of wine, she wasn''t much of a drinker but her head hurt and ¡­what was more she has been ignoring a certain someone.


    " Oh my heart so lonely as the moon and the stars¡­" her brows twitched as she heard the muffled sound of someone singing a mournful heartbreak song and strode out of the kitchen before sneaking towards Xiao Hua''s room.


    As she got closer the muffled voice in the rain got more and more clear, she came to a sudden halt in front of the window of Xiao Hua''s room and listened to him sing. No wonder, he was so popr back in the day when he was staying at the tavern, his voice was indeed unique and something about it made it different from the others, was it because he could embed the emotions that he was feeling in the song? Or maybe it was his ability to evoke the feelings of others.


    But since she didn''t like the feeling of being dumped by her beloved, Yu Dong raised her hand and knocked on the window pane.


    " Hey?" She said with a smile only to receive a re as Xiao Hua turned around with a snort.


    Yu Dong rubbed the back of her neck and then ced her hands on the window sill and climbed inside the room before walking up to Xiao Hua who was sitting with his arms crossed and his back facing her. " Looks like someone is angry."


    Xiao Hua didn''t say anything nor did he turn around to see her, Yu Dong grimaced slightly. She was too busy with her husbands that she couldn''te and meet Xiao Hua even though she promised she woulde to meet him in the evening, and she knew just how touchy he was when she broke her promise or didn''te to meet him at their designated time.


    And today, she looked at the darkened sky and sighed¡­ today she was at most a total of forty-eight hourste!


    She walked around the Kang bed and sat down next to Xiao Hua as she ced the wine on the table and took his hand in hers, only to get another huff as he looked away but didn''t take his hands out of her. "I am sorry, I know that you were waiting and that you have been very patient, but some things happened and I ¡­"


    " I know, you don''t have to tell me," said Xiao Hua with a sullen pout. " I have already heard it from the others, I understand that you had some things to do."


    " But you are still mad," said Yu Dong as she leaned forward and then looked at Xiao Hua who huffed and turned his head away.


    "It''s one thing that I understand¡­and its another thing that I am angry at you," Xiao Hua replied as he snatched his hand away from Yu Dong and somewhat gloomily added, " Because you promised toe and see me, I spent three hours in getting ready and yet you never came¡­ what''s more I even prepared this!"


    He picked up a bowl and ced it in front of Yu Dong, she nced at the caramelised sweet potato and winced out loud, oh dear she has messed up pretty badly didn''t she?


    She knew that Xiao Hua didn''t like going in the kitchen because he liked his soft hands and would freak out at the slightest bit of roughness of his skin but this time he not only entered the kitchen he even made this dessert for her, only for her to stand him up.


    Now how was she going to coax him?Waiting online for answers!

 Chapter 535: Our kids

    Chapter 535: Our kidsYu Dong blinked her eyes and then looked at the angry Xiao Hua before looking down at the caramelised sweet potatoes bowl and stretched her hands to take it but Xiao Hua didn''t let her have it, instead, he snatched it back and ced it on the cab of his bed before saying in a sullen voice, " Don''t eat it now, this doesn''t taste good after it turns cold. It''s all soggy and mushy, only when it''s crunchy with the hot caramelised sugar does it taste well."


    "It''s all right, I will eat it¡­" she tried to get her hands on the bowl again but only got a p on the back of her hand in return, surprised she raised her head and looked at Xiao Hua who was ring down at her as he snapped his teeth and ced the sweet potatoes even far away from her. " Do you want to get sick? It''s already so cold and you want to eat food without heating it up? I will have Xiao Zimo heat it and make it crisp at night, after that I will make some for you tomorrow¡­ of course, that is if you don''t forget to meet me."


    " I don''t think I will get sick from just this," she replied with a small smile as she got up from the bed and crouched in front of Xiao Hua, she knew that he was quite upset with all theck of attention and hiding their rtionship. Of course, she too wanted to tell everyone that she loved this mer but, she also knew that if she was to tell them now then she will surely lose ayer of skin. So, she might as well make them happy and busy enough to drop the idea of beating her until she loses her skin.


    And given how sensitive Fang Chi was, it was better for her to wait until he gives birth and recovers properly in case he was to get too shocked by the news of her falling for another mer.


    " I just don''t want you to eat something cold," said Xiao Hua with an upset expression. " This was the first thing I cooked for you and I want it to taste good, that is why you might as well take it as if you can''t see it."


    To Yu Dong it did not matter but seeing just how much it mattered to Xiao Hua, she could only helplessly agree with him. After all, she knew better than anyone that he was a literal perfectionist, thest time when she asked him to go on a date with her Xiao Hua was clearly very excited but then he got a pimple just a day before their date and for the sake of looking perfect he cancelled the date altogether.


    She wished that he would learn to be flexible sometimes but she also knew that Xiao Hua had his own scars that he did not want to share with anyone just yet¡­ it will take a bit more time but she knew that he will get better and even if he didn''t, she will love him nheless.


    " I see then I will definitelye here tomorrow on time," Yu Dong raised her hand and poked out her pinky, seeing her childish acts Xiao Hua''s lips twitched as he hooked his own pinky with hers. " We will see, as far as I know, you have always broken your promises."


    Yu Dong could onlyugh because Xiao Hua was indeed right, since her strawberry and blueberry business was going to start soon, she has been ignoring Xiao Hua. Because she and Fang Chi lived together, it did not feel like they have been staying away from each other.


    Xiao Hua on the other hand stayed at his home throughout the entire day and could hardly leave his house under the threat of the stalker, she promised that she woulde and see him at night but every night she would get worried about Fang Chi who would wake up to vomit due to his morning sickness.


    In the end, it could be said that even though they have been lovers for quite some time, they have hardly spent any alone time together.


    " Forgive me," she took his hands in hers andy her hand in hisp, " I will try to be as close to you as I can in the next few days¡­ it''s just that I worry too much and I have a lot of things to care about, sometimes I just get lost¡­ but don''t worry, I love you just as much as you do."


    Xiao Hua sighed, he really couldn''t ignore her when she started to act like a baby. He took his hands away from her and started to skim his fingers through her hair, it was surprising that even with herck of personal care, her hair was this silky and smooth while he has to do a hell lot of home remedies to make sure that his hair stayed free of split ends.


    So envious.


    " Are you still jealous of my hair?" Yu Dong knew Xiao Hua well enough to know what was going on in his head, every time he ran his fingers in her hair, he would oftenin about how the gods were unfair.


    " Humph, who says I am envious¡­even if I wasn''t born with these things I am sure as long as I work hard our child will be born with the best of our features," Xiao Hua was not the shy Shen Li or the hot and cold Ye Liu who didn''t know how to say what was on his mind, he was a man who would say what was in his heart without so much as thinking about it.


    He red down at Yu Dong who raised her head in surprise and then cupped her face with his hands. " I have to make sure that our kids get your nose and my small mouth, as for eyes as much as I love yours, I think my eye shape is much better and we have to make it so that our kids will have your hair, that way I will not have to worry about them at all, with their beauty alone they will be able to conquer anyone."

 Chapter 536: As useless I am!

    Chapter 536: As useless I am!Yu Dong was shocked by the number of things that he has said before she burst outughing and hugged Xiao Hua around his waist. " Goodness, I don''t think that it''s going to work that way, our kids aren''t going to sit down and chose what kind of features they want to be born with."


    " I know I will love them nheless," said Xiao Hua with a slight nod. " But that doesn''t mean that we aren''t supposed to work hard, we need to give it our all such that our kids are one of the most gorgeous ones in the entire capital."


    " And how are we supposed to work hard?" Yu Dong hummed as she looked up at his face causing Xiao Hua''s face to flush red as he turned his head away and harrumphed, " The one thing that you refuse to do with me, no matter how many times I ask."


    Yu Dong chuckled before she got up from the floor and then she sat next to Xiao Hua and allowed him to lean on her shoulder, raising her hand she poked his cheek and said in a slightly teasing voice, " Are you that eager to do that, it''s not like you haven''t been waiting for so many years, how is it that you are getting antsy now that you have to wait for a few years."


    " Humph, what do you know," Xiao Hua skimmed his fingers up her arm and syed them over her bosom right where her heart was as he continued, " That was because I didn''t have anyone with whom I wanted to share my life with, I didn''t have anyone with whom I wanted to spend my life with either. But now it''s different I have someone I want to spend my life with so how can I not want to be closer to the one I love? How can I not want to hear the sound of your heartbeat when you make me yours?"


    As he spoke, his hand almost sneaked Yu Dong''s strings, if not for Yu Dong''s fast reflexes, he might have really elerated the situation to the point of no return. Yu Dong snatched his sneaky fingers away from her shirt and twisted his ear lightly, " For whom do you think I am doing this? If others were to see that your virginity mark has been taken away before marriage, what will they say ?"


    " Why does it feel like you are more afraid of losing your virtue than I am?" Xiao Hua murmured under his breath as he sighed and then threw himself back such that he was lying on his bed as he started to roll around on the bed. " Why are you like this I haven''t even said anything, I don''t really care even if you get me pregnant as long as you mark me as yours."


    Yu Dong smacked his head when he rolled over to her side causing Xiao Hua to sit up on his bed with a loud ''Oww''.


    " What was that for?" he asked with a snappy voice


    " What else getting your head out of the dump yard," she got up from the bed and picked up the jar of alcohol. " I was going to drink it with you but I realised that it''s no longer safe to do that."


    Xiao Hua thought that she was saying this because his seduction technique worked and she was on the verge of losing control, he shyly covered his cheeks and said, " There is no need for you to worry about me, I have prepared both my body and mind for you, as long as you want you can do all the dangerous things that you want with me, so let''s sit down and get drunk all night."


    Yu Dong on the other hand walked to the window and ced her hands on the window sill as she nkly said, " I am not talking about your safety, I was talking about mine¡­so let''s talk after you have calmed down." And then before Xiao Hua could figure out what she said, Yu Dong hopped off the window pane and then ran off to the other side leaving Xiao Hua dumbfounded.


    However, just as Yu Dong reached her shack she heard a muffled yell of someone calling her name and chuckled softly. Ah, teasing Xiao Hua was still as refreshing as ever.


    With that thought in her head, she pushed open the door and walked inside the house, only to see that except for Ye Liu who was burning themp sote in the night everyone else was already in their beds. " What are you doing here?" Yu Dong ced the wine jar on the table and then sat down, she thought that everyone must have eaten their fill and gone to their rooms by now but Ye Liu was still there and from the looks of it¡­ she turned to stare at the food that was sitting at the corner of the table, he hasn''t eaten dinner yet.


    " You haven''t eaten yet?" She snatched the bnce ount book from his hands and then closed it shut before raising her head and looking at Ye Liu who was looking at her with slight annoyance. " I was just finishing up and I will end soon, there is no need to worry."


    " Yeah right, I can totally see that you were going to finish soon.," she flicked through the book and she was more and less certain that the ounts were yet to tally. Shen Li must have done his work by now, he was sharper when it came to calcting ounts, knowing him, she was sure that Shen Li would have asked to help Ye Liu but thetter must have refused given that he had this ''self-dignity'' thing where he didn''t like to rely on others or share his work with anyone.


    " You still have ten pages to tally, if you go on like this then you might as well sit for another hour and wait for the mouses your stomach to start going on a hunger strike," said Yu Dong as she shook her head and closed the ount book. " Did I not say it was fine to hire an ountant, we can still afford the sry of an ountant."


    " What are you talking about, why will you hire an ountant don''t you know how many cheaters and frauds are there in society? What if they make trouble for us by making false copies of the ount book?" Ye Liu tried to snatch the book back. " And as useless as I am, I can at least do something like this!"

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537" What do you mean by that?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at Ye Liu with a frown. What was up with him this time? Why was he calling himself useless? She lowered her head to look down at the ounts book but before she could take a look at the calctions, Ye Liu hurried over to her side and shut the book down with a crisp bang, startling her so much that she blinked her eyes in surprise and raised her head to look at Ye Liu before asking, " What''s going on, why are you acting like that?"


    Ye Liu bit his lower lip at Yu Dong''s question, he wanted to tell her the truth but he was worried that just like Brother Li, she will snap at him. So, he lowered his head and shook his head as he said, " You don''t have to worry about me, I will be fine j..just leave this book for a while and we will...we will do something nice, what do you say?"


    '' There is something inside the book?'' Yu Dong sensed the peculiarity in Ye Liu''s attitude, he only acted like this when he wanted to hide something from her. If not his tongue would be sharper than anyone she knew, so what was he hiding this time?


    " Liu, you know that the more you try to hide it the more I would want to know, so why don''t we stop the haggling and you let me see what''s wrong?" Yu Dong threw a straight ball as she tilted her head with a sweet smile and pulled the notebook towards her.


    " Why do you have to poke your nose in my business?" snapped Ye Liu, his face heating up as he pulled the notebook away from Yu Dong and haughtily raised his head. " I am fine, didn''t I tell you? You don''t need to worry. Just eat your dinner and go to sleep, I have a lot of work to do."


    Yu Dong pulled the notebook back towards her and narrowed her eyes as she said, " But I want to see what''s in the notebook, I am a curious person, to begin with, if I don''t see what you are hiding from me then I will not be able to sleep."


    " You¡­Dong Dong," Ye Liu pulled the book away from her and then threw his entire weight on the notebook before saying, " I don''t want to show you, am I not supposed to have a secret or two?"


    " Ohho, it''s a secret?" Yu Dong raised her brow as she clenched her fingers tightly around the notebook and smirked at Ye Liu before smiling slyly. " Then I want to know even more."


    Ye Liu was afraid that she will see just how ipetent he was being at the moment, so he hurriedly said, " Why? Just go and sleep! Brother Li cooked some crab porridge for you with tomato soup, go and eat it."


    " But I want to eat something else," stated Yu Dong with a sly smile and that caught Ye Liu''s attention, he thought that she was tired of eating crabs so he genuinely asked, " What do you want to eat?"


    " You." She replied and just as she expected Ye Liu got so flustered that he let go of the notebook that he was clutching in his hands.


    Take advantage of your enemy when they are down.


    This was the first thing that Yu Dong learned as an officer and she made use of this teaching to the best of her abilities as she snatched the notebook from Ye Liu''s hands when his attention was diverted and flipped it open.


    Only then Ye Liu snapped out of his daze and looked at Yu Dong with a furious glint in his eyes. He knew it, he knew that he should not have trusted his wife, she always take advantage of his hot and cold attitude.


    But before he could re up at her, he heard her say, " Liu, I didn''t know that you were this weak in calcting expenses¡­" she blinked her eyes such that her longshes fanned her cheeks before raising her head and looking at Ye Liu who covered his face in shame. "You calcted the expense of just a month and ended up making mistakes at least thirty-seven times, are you sure if I leave you, you will be fine?"


    Ye Liu''s face was burning with humiliation this was why he didn''t want Yu Dong to see the notebook! He did not know how it was possible as well, he was good at doing household expenses calctions but when it came to the expenses of the shop, he was seriously bad at it.


    Maybe it was because of the astronomical amount of taels going in and out of the shop but he couldn''t tally the ounts at all!


    " So¡­So what, I am good at doing household chores and I am good ating up with schemes as well," said Ye Liu with his head lowered, body taut and fingernails digging in his palms. His face was burning so much that Yu Dong thought that he was going to transform into a badly burnt radish soon enough.


    " I am not saying anything," she said with her hands raised in surrender, she was worried that if she dared to tease him when he was this stressed then he might end up seriously crying.


    And as the saying goes, the one who never cries is the one who ugly cries wherever they are pushed too much.


    So, she might as well make sure that he doesn''t end up crying or else who knows, she might spend the entire night coaxing him.


    " I wasn''t making fun of you either," she offered at once but she was a stepte, Ye Liu''s shame fuse already blew up and he shook his head desperately before pointing at her and saying angrily, " You are making fun at me, I bet you areughing at my stupidity!"


    " I am not," she surrendered as soon as he raised his voice.


    " You are," he sniffed loudly before raising his head and looking at Yu Dong with a burning red face and snot running down his nose with tears brimming in his eyes. " You are going to call me stupid like Brother Li!"


    Yu Dong: "¡­." Don''tugh, Don''tugh¡­sure he looks funny but if he ends up crying it will be troublesome.


    --------------

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538Yu Dong had to suppress the curl of her lips with everything that she had, only then she heaved a sigh of relief before swallowing theugh that was bubbling in her throat and then she was looking at the crying mer in front of her. " I am not looking down at you and I am not going to call you stupid either."


    " Liar," said Ye Liu as he red at her, seeing he was in one of his kittenish moods, she sighed and stood up from her chair before pressing her hands on Ye Liu''s shoulder and helping him down on the chair where she was sitting.


    She poured him a cup of cold water and then ced it in front of him before pushing it forward and saying, " Drink."


    Ye Liu looked at her with a nervous expression before he lowered his head and picked up the cup, he took a sip and then drank a mouthful of water before putting the cup back on the table.


    " Feeling better?" asked Yu Dong knowing that most of the anger that was brimming inside Ye Liu was punctured right out of him and he must be quite embarrassed now that he was done with the tantrum that he was throwing.


    " Yeah," he replied without lifting his head, she could see that he was in one of his moments and didn''t say anything instead she sat next to him and waited for him to speak.


    It took a little while for Ye Liu to open his mouth again, as he turned his head to look at her with a gloomy expression, the blush yet to be receded.


    " I did not want to get angry at you, but you shouldn''t have snatched the book from me either, it was rude," he said sulkily.


    " Yeah, I guess," said Yu Dong as she leaned down on the table and snatched his hand from hisp before she started ying with his long, calloused-filled fingers. " But you didn''t have to hide it from me either, it''s not like I am going to make fun of you, I am better than that, aren''t I?"


    Ye Liu sniffed. " But Ah Mi called me stupid for not knowing something so simple and even Brother Li got annoyed when I couldn''t tally the ounts properly, I never saw him that angry before, not even when you drank an entire vat of wine and bullied Ah Mi."


    Oh boy, was he going to settle the original owner''s ount with her now? She has to change the topic as quickly as possible.


    " He must have been tired after travelling for so long," Yu Dong tried to whitewash Shen Li a bit, she knew that Shen Li was the gentlest of all the husbands but his anger was also quick to rile up. Especially when he has to repeat one thing a countless number of times, she looked down at the notebook that was filled with criss-cross and understood that Shen Li must have gone easy on Ye Liu, if it was the naughty Chen Mi, he would have been beaten up by the wooden roller instead of getting scolded. " You don''t have to take his words to heart."


    Ye Liu eyed her suspiciously.


    " You are just trying to coax me," he said, pearly tears welling up in his eyes rapidly as he looked at her with his sharp Phoenix eyes.


    "No¡­ honestly, I am being serious here, you are not stupid or an idiot, it''s just that you have a problem with the basics and nothing else," said Yu Dong trying her best to salvage the situation.


    " Don''t lie to me," Ye Liu gasped, tears already flooding down his cheeks, as he flung her hand aside and threw himself on the notebook as he started howling. " Do you think I don''t know that you all are making fun of my poor calctions skills? Is it my fault that it''s so difficult? I am a mer why do I have to worry about stupid ounting like this? Can''t I survive without them? If I was to simply waste my time in these ounts instead of using my brains toe up with new schemes for selling strawberries, will there be any ounts to tally? I am telling you it''s the skills that matter the most, not this bookish knowledge!"


    Seeing him cry like this Yu Dong was reminded of her two brothers, they would cry like this too when she taught them mathematical tables. The second she asked them what two ones are two was, they would cry so loudly that her neighbours would call the zombie control department thinking that she and her brothers were under attack.


    " You are right, this is not important at all," no matter what Yu Dong thought at the moment, she had no choice but to cajole her husband first, after all in her world her colleagues always told her that their wives were always right, then in this world surely it''s the husbands who are always right.


    She sucked in a breath and then patted Ye Liu on the back as she calmly, "It''s all right if you cannot do it, we will think of something else all right?"


    Ye Liu raised his head and looked at her with a hopeful expression on his face and asked, " Do you mean to say that I don''t have to learn these awful numbers?"


    Yu Dong: "¡­.."


    " That''s going to be hard don''t you think?" she said with a hesitation-filled expression, after all, no matter what ounting was something that would pop into their day-to-day lives given that they are a family of merchants. If Ye Liu does not learn to calcte then it was going to be really hard for him.


    Seeing that she didn''t say yes, Ye Liu burst into anguished sobs and threw himself back on the notebook as he rolled his head and cried, " I am done, I can''t take this anymore! I am quitting!"


    "It''s all right, you will be fine," said Yu Dong as she helplessly poured another cup of water and helped Ye Liu drink it as she smoothed her hand on his back. " You will be fine, honey."


    Ye Liu sniffed before slowly drinking his water and then turned to look at Yu Dong. " Don''t tell anyone that I cried because of this ¡­this thing that you call maths."


    " Of course," she didn''t have to say anything Ye Liu was so loud most probably everyone heard him already.

 Chapter 539: I will help you

    Chapter 539: I will help you"It''s all right, let''s eat first, then we will go to the study room and take a look at this all right?" Yu Dong noticed that Ye Liu''s crying was getting a bit ugly, she was worried that if the others were to hear him cry like this, they will think that she was bullying him. So, she patted his back and softly coaxed him until he stopped crying because of the numbers that were haunting him even when he closed the ounting notebook. "It''s alright, you will be fine."


    She waited until Ye Liu was calm enough to rationally think that there was no need for him to cry over some addition and subtractions before she pushed herself off the chair and went to the kitchen to warm the crab porridge and tomato soup that was sitting on the side of the table.


    " Do you want anything else?" She asked knowing fully well that one of the ways to cheer her husbands up was to cook something delicious for them, her poor husbands have been starved for many years. Whether they were at their paternal home or the house of their inws, they never got the chance of eating their fill, so every time she cooked something nice for them, she was always rewarded with a smile for sure.


    " Can we have some noodles?" Ye Liu asked as he stood up from his seat as well while sniffing. He wanted to help Yu Dong but thetter simply waved off her hand and asked him to sit back down. "It''s all right, I can make some hot noodles for us in a jiffy, there is no need for you toe here and crowd me in the kitchen."


    " I don''t hear youining when you are cuddling me in the bed," muttered Ye Liu under his breath as he sat back in his seat while Yu Dong smiled at him. " Of course, I don''t because then you are all soft and pliant against me, but right now you are like an angry kitten."


    Ye Liu''s face flushed as he looked around the room and hissed at her, " Don''t say such things like this, what will others say?"


    Yu Dong tilted her head as she shelled the crab meat and ced it in a pot to steam it before replying to Ye Liu, " They will think that we are very muchpatible in bed what else?"


    She dodged the rag that came flying towards her and picked up a handful of dried noodles that she has made at home before putting it inside the boiling water that she has set aside on the stove when she heard Ye Liu asking for noodles.


    Ye Liu harrumphed but he didn''t say anything while Yu Dong added the oil to the wok, and saut¨¦ed the chopped shallots until it turned aromatic, only then did she add ginger and scallion to the wok.


    Once she was done, she poured in the seasonings, added the noodles and seasoned it with sesame oil once everything was nicely done.


    After the noodles were prepared she delivered them into the two bowls that she picked up while the noodles were cooking before she added the chicken broth that was left over from lunch, she tossed the crab meat inside it and added the egg whites in the mix beforedling it all up and pouring it over the noodles that she has prepared only then did she call for Ye Liu. " Come and bring it to the table, it''s hot so be careful."


    " I know, I am not that careless," he said but Yu Dong noticed the faint curl of his lips as he picked up the bowls. He might act like he was annoyed by her care but clearly, he adored it when she showed him concern.


    Yu Dong on the other hand picked up the big bowl that had the crab porridge along with the tomato soup bowl and brought it to the dining table.


    The two of them didn''t speak until they were finished eating, only then did Ye Liu cast an ufortable nce at the ounting book that was sitting aside on the table and said to Yu Dong. "Let''s go, I don''t want to be scolded by brother Li if I don''t finish this by the morning."


    Ye Liu stood up from the table and picked up the dirty dishes before cing them one by one in the water vat that was sitting inside the kitchen. " I will wash themter after we are done with the ounting."


    " Yes, Yes¡­" Yu Dong knew that there was no way Ye Liu was going to just drop the matter, so she pushed herself off the chair and walked towards the study room, her hands gripping the ount notebook.


    Ye Liu followed right after her after he was done wiping his hands on the towel that was hanging inside the kitchen and closed the door of the makeshift study. Of course, calling it a study would be too far-fetched given that the room only had a few boxes, some scattered books along with a table and chair.


    cing the ounts book on the table, Yu Dong took a seat before she tipped her chin to the chair opposite the table before saying, " Come on sit down, I will teach you how to do these problems properly."


    Ye Liu did as she asked him, he sat down pulled the notebook towards himself and started working through the entire month''s ounts just as Yu Dong taught him but ¡ª-


    "That''s not what I said!"


    " Not like this !"


    " Are you even listening to me?"


    " That is not how you are supposed to do this, I just showed you ..do it like that, all right?"


    " You¡­ Ye Liu!"


    Yu Dong wished that she could open her second husband''s head and see for herself what was going on inside his head as far as she knew, he was no fool so why was he acting like one? Why wasn''t he able to do something as simple as this?


    Ye Liu looked at her and then looked down at the mess he has made before he blinked his eyes and said softly, " Brother Li started just like you as well, he said that he will help me but then he got mad and went to sleep¡­.you are not going to do that right? You love me, don''t you? If you do then you will not angry at me."


    Yu Dong: "¡­." This cheeky mer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 540: Give me my reward

    Chapter 540: Give me my rewardWarning 18+ ahead.


    "It is done!" Ye Liu happily caressed the matched ounts that were finally no longer missing five taels and happily closed the book after he was done looking at the results of his hard work.


    " Oh thank goodness it''s done, urgh" on the other hand Yu Dong was beyond tired as she slumped forward on the table once she was finally done helping Ye Liu out, for the first time in her life she met someone who was this dumb when it came to matching simple ounts.


    Ye Liu was fortunate that he was her husband or else she would have snapped at him long ago. That was such a simple thing to do, yet he dragged it for more than three hours, how? She was sure that it was nothing less than a miracle.


    " I will be going to sleep now," said Ye Liu jolting Yu Dong out of her daze as she raised her head and looked at the mer who was sneaking out of the room, she immediately jumped up from her chair and caught hold of Ye Liu''s wrist before she said in a slightly annoyed voice, " You are going to sleep? Just like that? What about the hard work I put in with you? Aren''t you going to give me a reward or something of the sort?"


    " Reward?" Ye Liu tested the word as he curled his lips around it and then titled his head back before nodding. " All right, I will give you an extra egg tomorrow morning as a reward."


    With that, he turned around to leave and Yu Dong who finally felt her rationality snap, dragged him back by his wrist as she sneered at him. " Don''t even think about it," with a jerk she pulled him back such that his back collided with her front and then she wrapped her arm around his frail yet firm waist as she whispered into his ear. " You are not leaving the room until you give me a decent reward for all the hard work, I just did now with you."


    "It''ste," Ye Liu shrunk his shoulder when Yu Dong''s hot breath skimmed against his ear and he shuddered, this was something that he wasn''t used to yet. " We should sleep ¡­Oww."


    Yu Dong bit into his earlobe before she turned him around with a flick of her arm and ced both of her hands on his waist as she said, " You can do this the easy way or we might do it the hard way, but you are not getting out of the room unless I get what I want."


    Ye Liu pressed his hand on her chest and pushed her slightly away before he sharply hissed at her, " You spent hours with brother Li, aren''t you tired?"


    " Hmm?" She caught his wrist and pulled him close before putting her face on his nape and kissing his skin as she murmured, " Is that jealousy that I hear?"


    " Who is jealous?" Ye Liu smacked her on the arm but Yu Dong only chuckled as she bit his bottom lip and said, " Don''t worry I will spend an hour extra with you, all right?" With that, she pulled him along causing him to stumble as he was dragged forward. " What the ..hey! Where are you taking me, oi!"


    Yu Dong didn''t take Ye Liu anywhere, she simply sat down on the chair where she was sitting earlier before she patted herp and said, " Come on sit down here."


    Ye Liu peered down at Yu Dong''sp before he bit his lips and said, "That''s going to be difficult, I might not look like it but I am quite heavy..you wouldn''t be able to withstand it."


    " Is that so?" Yu Dong nodded before she raised her brow and added slyly. " Then you will have to sit down in a way such that you will not be heavy for me."


    Ye Liu sighed, he knew that there was no way she was going to let go of him, so he wrapped his arm around Yu Dong''s neck and sat awkwardly in herp while facing her. His face burned as he realised the humiliating posture the two were sitting in, if someone was to see them like this, he would not be able to raise his head in front of them for years.


    " I...Is this enough?" He asked with a shy voice, his head lowered until his chin was tucked in his chest.


    Was this enough?


    Yu Dong smiled as she ced her hand on his waist and then leaned forward such that her forehead was touching his and she softly said, " How can this be enough, I missed you so much¡­ did you not miss me?"


    Ye Liu bit his lip, he really did miss Yu Dong but he was rather shy to admit that he missed her, so he neither agreed nor denied. Yu Dong knew that Ye Liu would always speak about his likes and dislikes and since he hasn''t said anything then surely, he missed her as well.


    So, she hugged him even more tightly and skimmed her hands on his back before kissing him on the cheek. " Now that we have settled the matter, why don''t we move on to the next base, after all ¡­ we have been apart for so long, should we not be using this time to make up for what we lost? I bet you missed my touches as well."


    " Who would miss your¡ª¡ª" he raised his mouth to object in his embarrassment when Yu Dong took advantage of his distraction and took control of his mouth as she ced her lips against his. All the anger, words and thoughts that Ye Liu had in his head went flying out of the window, the second Yu Dong''s lips fell on his.


    He wanted to refuse, knowing that the two of them were in the study where anyone could hear them but at the same time he didn''t want to let go of Yu Dong, his mind was in mess but Yu Dong''s head was perfectly clear.


    She knew what she wanted, so she shamelessly deepened the kiss and when entangled her tongue along Ye Liu''s while caressing every nook and cranny of his mouth.


    She felt him arch against her as she broke the kiss and bit on his bottom lip. " Looks like you really did miss me."


    "Shut up and continue," snapped Ye Liu with his face flushed red.

 Chapter 541: Cry

    Chapter 541: Cry" Umm.." Ye Liu gasped when Yu Dong''s lips skimmed over his jaw, he raised his hand and ced it against his mouth, worried that the others would hear his voice. His cheeks slowly heated up as Yu Dong''s hands smoothed over his back and front, and small whimpers escaped his lips, no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t suppress his voice causing Yu Dong''s lips to hitch up as she pulled away from him and asked, " Are you shy?"


    " Who wouldn''t be shy while doing things like these?" He asked in return and Yu Dong simply chuckled that was right, how will he not be shy when she was teasing him like this? She ced her hands on the small of his back.


    Ye Liu gasped when Yu Dong''s hands threaded through his hair and pulled the hairpin out of his locks, letting his silky ck hair cascade over his back, he didn''t even have the time to worry about anything as her demanding mouth took over his, she didn''t just kiss him this time. She ate his mouth to the point where she devastated it, he groaned into her mouth but swallowed the moan that was building up in his throat when he remembered that he wasn''t in their house.


    The kiss slowly became wilder and Ye Liu lost count of how many times he tried to break free of Yu Dong''s lips, she was simply bullying him by nibbling on his lips and twining their tongue.


    He grunted harshly as she lifted him off herp and ced him on the table, his hands that were ced on her shoulders were then being held over his head, while he tried hard to struggle out of the breathtaking kiss that was eating up all the air inside his body. When he tried to pull back, Yu Dong bit his lower lip in a warning and dug her hips into his as she pinned his lower body still on the table.


    Ye Liu was smart enough to understand that she wasn''t going to let go of him, not until she was done with him.


    Yu Dong skimmed her hand down and felt Ye Liu close his legs instinctively, she smacked his thighs apart before inserting herself in the space between his legs, and then she used her free hands to cope a feel of his firm body before letting it trail further down and cupped his a*s before pulling him close such that the two of them were grinding against each other. She moaned into his mouth, and he didn''t even fight her as she rocked him against her, Yu Dong was very happy when she saw how responsive Ye Liu was being, he has always been the hardest to please and given how he was responding to her made her really satisfied as she took another taste of that plush mouth.


    She has to admit that the innocence of Ye Liu when she took kissed him, only made her even more obsessed with his reactions and right now, she wanted nothing more than leave marks of her being with him all over his body such that she will be able to enjoy his flushed face in the morning.


    Ye Liu knew what Yu Dong was thinking and he really did not want her to take things further especially not when they haven''t locked the door of the study but with the heat rising on top of his head, he could hardly think straight. At this moment he was having a rather hard time keeping track of his thoughts when she was taking over him like this, he sucked on her tongue that was inside his mouth and he was rewarded with his a*s being cupped and squeezed, this action only made his hardened shaft to get even harder as the friction that was building between the two of them drove him insane, he could feel his climaxing but every time he squeezed his legs, Yu Dong would pull back as if she knew that he was on the brink ofing.


    " Dong Dong, please," he moaned gasping for air as she pulled away again and he raised his hands to pull her back, he was this close to getting off, why was she teasing him like this?


    Sensing his urgency, Yu Dong tore open the strings of his pants and let her hand dive inside his underpants, she cupped his hardened shaft before curling her fingers around it. She loved how turned on he was, she loved him being this wet for her, she didn''t wait any longer and gave Ye Liu''s shaft a slow, deliberate pump as she rolled her thumb over the head of his hardened member before she dipped her hand and ced two fingers at the tiny entrance of his. She sunk in two fingers and was slightly surprised to see that they thrust right inside him without any trouble, it was a mark of how to open Ye Liu has gotten to her, because thest time she was with him, she had to work rather hard to sink even one finger inside him.


    With every hard thrust, she searched for the satisfaction in his eyes and every time she caught him biting his lips or closing his eyes in delight, she felt a lot closer to him. Determined to make him feel even good, she picked up her pace as she pumped in and out of him, she felt his nails dig into her shoulders and knew that he was close, so she pulled away from his lips and left a trail down his neck with the tip of her tongue, she circled the crook of his neck before she murmured against his skin. " Come for me, Liu." With that, she bit down hard on his skin and her heart did a small dance when she felt his tiny opening squeeze her fingers and he shattered with a husky cry.


    But he wasn''t the only one who cried, there was someone else who screamed out loud causing Ye Liu to be so startled that he pushed Yu Dong away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 542: Someone left a snake!

    Chapter 542: Someone left a snake!Yu Dong still wanted to go on but then she felt the air in her lungs be knocked out in a gush as she fell t on her back, for a second she was stunned at the happenings but when she heard Chen Mi''s scream again, she immediately got to her feet and rushed out of the room.


    Her face was pale as she dashed out of the study, she has never heard Chen Mi scream like this, even when he was pregnant and on the verge of dying, he had gritted his teeth and held on without letting out an oomph, for him to scream like this and that too so wretchedly, she was sure that something was wrong. And as she bolted inside his room, she was almost scared to death when she saw what was inside.


    " Wife, you have to save bun bun! You have to save him, I cannot stay alive if anything happens to him!" Chen Mi was so scared that he was crying, if not for Ye Liu hugging him as soon as he rushed in after Yu Dong, he would have gone to his knees and hugged Yu Dong''s thighs.


    "Please! You have to save our son from that snake wife!" Chen Mi didn''t even know how it happened, he was asleep when he heard his son babbling, at first he thought that little bun was only talking to himself, it was his favourite past time when he woke up in the middle of the night, so he rolled over his bed and was prepared to go over to little bun when he saw a snake that was as long as a grown-up man and thicker that the two arms of human coiling around his son''s cot.


    He was so terrified that he fainted then and there, he wanted to go and save his son but every time he moved, the snake would hiss and get closer to little bun. Chen Mi was worried that if he was to get closer to little bun, the snake would hurt him, so he stayed where he was and called for help.


    " Oh my god!"


    " Argh!"


    Fang Chi and Shen Li were startled by Chen Mi''s cry as well, the two of them rushed out of their room to see what was going on, at first they thought that it must have been a small thing but seeing the thick and huge snake, the two of them gulped loudly and theirplexion immediately turned bad. The snake was bigger than their two calves and it was coiling around Little bun!


    The snake has its tongue sticking out as it darted its head to look at them before turning his attention to the terrified little bun, who seemed to have understood that the thing in front of him was dangerous after seeing the reaction of his daddy. However, even though he was scared to death, little bun didn''t even dare to cry out loud instead he crawled to a corner of his cot and hid his face against the cot letting his bottom face the terrifying thing.


    He was clearly using the out-of-sight and out-of-mind tactic!


    Seeing his son in danger Chen Mi was so terrified that he wanted to faint but he couldn''t even faint without seeing his son safe and sound, his son was his life. He has carried him in his womb for more than ten months and almost crossed the gates of hell to bring him to the world, how could he watch his son being attacked by a snake?


    Yu Dong, on the other hand, stared at the window that was left open and then frowned slightly as far as she knew her spiritual energy was still circling around the surrounding of her tree house, clearly no wild animal would dare toe so close to her tree house. Even if it was a suicidal snake, it would not have slithered inside her tree house and that too in little bun''s room after all she has taken special care to make sure that no wild animal will harm the children in her family.


    Clearly, this thing was brought by someone!


    Her expression changed as she realised the possibility of someone breaking into the tree house and climbing all over the ce to leave this snake in Chen Mi''s room, she was almost blinded by her anger but then she calmed herself down. This was not the time for her to lose her calm, she needed to deal with this snake that was left as a gift by someone to frighten her husband and child.


    There was no point in waiting for the snake to leave, she could see that the snake has been starved for days, and whoever caught it wanted it to attack at the very sight of anything that was moving and could be eaten as food. It was only her spiritual energy that was holding the snake back, if Chen Mi didn''t wipe little bun with the spiritual water and she didn''t hug her son before saying good night to him, then Yu Dong was afraid that Chen Mi would not have even got the chance to scream, the snake would have already¡ª¡ª


    "Dong Dong, wait I will go and bring your hunting machete¡ª¡ª" Shen Li began but Yu Dong did not have the calm to wait for Shen Li to go and get her hunting tools when she saw her son in danger like that. She immediately raised her hand and then everyone in the room gasped as a flurry of something green and brown pierced through the window and then mmed right into the snake that was slithering towards little bun.


    Neither Shen Li nor anyone had the time to blink or even understand what happened, all they knew was that one second, the snake was still moving and alive but then the next second, it was pierced through many sharp branches of the trees. Its blood sttered all over the floor, though Yu Dong was covered with its blood, she made sure to protect little bun properly, the little guy was hidden protectively behind the lush leaves and didn''t even know that his mother hasmitted murder in front of his daddies.

 Chapter 543: Not angry at you, Mi.

    Chapter 543: Not angry at you, Mi.In a sh, Yu Dong took care of the snake leaving the otherspletely speechless, though they knew that Yu Dong was different from the others, but watching than knowing was rather scary. They all stared at the snake that has been turned into a pile of minced meat and then stared at Yu Dong who stood in front of them.


    " Are you scared?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at her husbands who were staring at her with wide eyes and gaping mouths, she was indeed thinking about whether to use her powers or not but when she saw little bun being threatened she could not stop herself from attacking that snake.


    Shen Li and the others looked at the snake blood that was sttered over Yu Dong but they did not find her scary, shocking yes but not scary. After all, in the face of danger she had chosen to show off her powers to bring little bun to safety as soon as possible instead of waiting, so how can they even think about finding her scary?


    " I will go and warm some water for you," said Shen Li as he looked at Yu Dong''s bloodied clothes before going out of the room, he was the calmest of all because he has already expected Yu Dong to be this powerful. He wasn''t surprised upon seeing her take action as such, so he was able to get over the shock pretty soon.


    Even though the snake was dead, its blood might attract another animal, so it would be better for them to clean up as soon as possible. In case something came up sniffing the scent of the snake''s blood then they will have a hard time taking care of it. Though Shen Li was hardly affected and he was more and less unaffected by the sight in front of him, the same could not be said for the others, they all looked at the snake that was smashed to pieces and they trembled in fear.


    They have always known that Yu Dong was really scary if she didn''t have the guts she would have never gone against those vicious people from the vige but they have never thought that she was this scary.


    Seeing her take such a drastic move made them both shocked and scared, this was really a new side to Yu Dong, they have never seen her like this!


    That snake was so scary and big but she took care of it without even moving a single finger, it was obvious that if she wanted she can kill just anyone without so much as blinking an eye.


    Clearly, Yu Dong wasn''t someone anyone can afford to offend, she was definitely not someone anyone should even think about offending.


    The three of them exchanged nces with each other but did not say anything, Chen Mi who was especially worried about his son didn''t even care if Yu Dong popped another arm or leg to save his son, all he cared about was that Little bun was all right.


    " Bun bun, oh my dear, oh heavens! I am so d that you are all right," Chen Mi rushed to the cot where Little bun was hiding in a corner and pushed away the branches that were protectively covering him and carefully brushed his hand on little bun''s face, only when he saw that his son was doing all right, did Chen Mi heave a breath of relief, only he knew how scared he was when he saw that the snake was curled around his son''s cot.


    Now that he had his son back in his arms, his unsettled heart was back in its position.


    " Ah Mi, did you sleep with the window open?" Yu Dong asked, as far as she knew she told everyone to sleep with their windows closed, even though she has sprinkled her spiritual energy all over the ce, she didn''t want to take any risk which was why she asked Chen Mi and the others to close their windows and the weather was already so cold, they were even using a brazier to keep their rooms warm. So, howe Chen Mi''s room window was left open?


    Only then did Chen Mi turn around and looked at the window that was open and frowned, " I remember that I have closed it, howe is it open now?"


    Yu Dong''s expression changed and with her clothes that were covered in blood, she looked really scary. With that sinister expression and bloodied clothes, she seemed to be as terrifying as the God of death! The three of them didn''t want to show that they were scared but seeing her like this, they couldn''t help but take a step back as they stared at her.


    Why? Why was she looking like that?


    Ye Liu thought that Yu Dong was unhappy with Chen Mi''s lie and hurriedly tugged at his sleeves, the window was left open and yet this silly mer said that he closed it, wasn''t he simply asking Yu Dong to catch his lie and punish him?


    Chen Mi too couldn''t remember whether or not he closed the window, he was after all very tired from his trip back to the vige and he just went to sleep no sooner after he was done with dinner, maybe he really forgot to close the window? So, he hurriedly swallowed and apologised in a small voice, " Maybe it was my fault, I did not check it carefully and left it open¡­ I should have checked it properly but I was too tired to even think ¡­" seeing that Yu Dong''s expression was getting worse from bad he immediately stopped and said, " What I mean to say is that I am sorry."


    Yu Dong heard his apology and was slightly helpless, she wasn''t angry at him. She was furious at the stalker who went after her husband when she couldn''t harm her, that stalker must have thought that since she couldn''t take her down, she might as well try to endanger Chen Mi and little bun, that way Yu Dong will be enraged enough to me Xiao Hua and kick him out of the tree house and her life, if that happened then she will surely take the mer as hers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 544: So what?

    Chapter 544: So what?" There is no need for you to apologise to me," said Yu Dong as she walked outside, maybe she should go and wash up first, the blood and her temper were scaring her little husbands.


    When she headed out of the room, she ran into Shen Li who was returning to call for her, seeing here out of the room, he said to her, " I have warmed the water for you, you can take a bath¡­ leave the clothes out or maybe.." he looked down at the blood-soaked clothes and added, "It''s better for you to just throw them, after all, there is no way you will be able to keep wearing them anymore."


    The stains of blood on clothes hardly ever left and with such deep and big, there was no way she would be able to wash them clean.


    " I think so too," Yu Dong looked down at the stains of blood and sighed, she was too angry and lost control, and now she has ruined a good set of clothing.


    Shen Li looked at her regretful expression and said warningly, "It''s fine if you show your powers in front of us, we are your family¡­ after all, we will never make anything difficult for you nor will we treat you with any indifference but if you were to make a move like that in front of others then surely they will try to harm you."


    Yu Dong''s eyes lit up as she looked at him and smiled slyly, " Are you worrying about me? I thought you were going to avoid me."


    " I am not going to avoid, nor will the others but you better know how to keep track of your temper, not everyone will be as epting as we are."


    " You are so nice to me, Li," she stretched her arms to hug Shen Li but thetter simply ced his forefinger on her forehead and pushed her away as he said, " You better wash up first before you go try hugging me like this, if you get blood on me then I will be really angry."


    " Yes sir," she saluted him before she headed out of the tree house to clean herself, however, once she left the tree house, her smile dropped and she carefully looked around the surroundings, as far as she knew the stalker who unleashed that snake inside Chen Mi''s house ought to be hiding somewhere. If they wanted to see her kicking Xiao Hua out then they wouldn''t lose such an opportunity, with that thought in her head, she headed back to the spot that was just under Chen Mi''s window and then caught hold of a sickly sweet scent.


    Yu Dong''s scent of smell was better than others, thus she was easily able to catch hold of that familiar scent that she has often smelled in the forest. This scent ¡­ wasn''t this scent of that wild flower that grew on the side of the mountain? Her eyes flickered slightly as she carefully looked around before she jumped down the tform, even though the scent might have been washed off by now¡­ she should still look around maybe she will find a piece of evidence.


    ¡­


    " Brother Li, did you know that¡­ wife has some powers like that?" After calming down Chen Mi asked Shen Li,pared to the three of them, Shen Li was the only one who looked a bit too calm.


    Shen Li looked up from the floor where he was using a rag to clean the blood before he threw the rag inside the bucket and said, " I didn''t."


    " Really?" Ye Liu asked sounding a bit sceptical as he looked at Shen Li. " You didn''t seem surprised at all."


    Though Fang Chi was not cleaning, he was too scared to stay alone, so he stayed in the same standing a bit further away from the rest while avoiding the scent of blood that was making him sick. When he heard Ye Liu and Chen Mi questioning Shen Li, he turned to look at thetter, he too was curious. After all, it could be seen that among the four of them Shen Li was the closest to Yu Dong, she didn''t tell him anything about his powers but it was clear that the three of them were already aware of it.


    " Does it matter whether I knew about it or not?" asked back Shen Li calmly as he looked at the three of them. " She is our wife, the one who helped us when no one did.. she is the one who gave us a home, food to eat and clothes to wear¡­before she came into our lives do you all think we could have even lived like this?" He smiled mockingly and continued, " Back then we couldn''t even imagine living like this ¡­ she is the one who gave us a loving house and made us realise what being happy means, why does it matter if she is a bit different from us? As long as she means no harm to us, there is no need for you all to think over this matter and in fact, it would be better if you keep this to yourselves. It will be especially troublesome if anyone finds out about Dong Dong''s powers."


    " That goes without saying," Ye Liu agreed at once with a sulking expression. " Though I am a bit angry that she hid it from all of us, I will never do something to harm her."


    "Neither will I," piped Chen Mi as Fang Chi nodded his head. " In fact, I think she was a bit cool," he looked at the sleeping little bun and sighed, " It would have been great if bun bun was born with the same powers as his mother, that way, his wife would have thought twice before bullying him"


    Shen Li helplessly looked at Chen Mi and said, " You should be d that he was not born with the same powers as Dong Dong, didn''t you see even Dong Dong with her patience and temper lost her control and let loose of her powers, with little bun''s temper, I am afraid that if he inherited those powers then we would be gettingints from his wife every day."


    " That''s true," agreed Ye Liu as he chortled. " You aren''t born with any powers but you already sendints to your mother every day causing Dong Dong to be on her toes around you¡­if bun bun had such terrific powers then Dong Dong would have gone bald by the time she got old."


    Fang Chi did not say anything but let out a pfft which was immediately silenced when Chen Mi turned to look at him. " I was just imagining Dong Dong with a bald head, brother Mi... I wasn''tughing at you."

 Chapter 545: Lover

    Chapter 545: LoverYu Dong chased after the scent, under the rain the scent of the wildflowers has been washed away but with her senses, she was able to trace the sweet scent to the other end of the mountain. The entire ce was covered with thick and lush fauna, she could hardly sense the presence of any living person much less see anyone, she already knew that the woman was already gone but she still followed the traces that were left behind.


    She pushed the dripping overgrown bushes aside with her hands before she headed towards the direction from which the scent wasing, to her surprise Yu Dong found an old and inhabited cave hidden behind the veils of wildly growing ivies.


    " So, this is where the woman was raising the snake," Yu Dong mused as she looked at the snake skin that was lying on the floor of the cave and then walked towards the ashes that were still hot, clearly the woman has been waiting here for the entire night but then escaped when she noticed that nothing happened at the tree house.


    Yu Dong crouched on the floor and carefully looked around the entire ce but she didn''t find anything, the woman behind this stalking and killing was really smart. She knew what she was doing and had a very good head in the game she was ying with all of them, if not then she would not have been hidden so deeply in the dark for so long.


    Sighing, Yu Dong got up from the floor and then headed back to the tree house, she will have to look into the matter more deeply now that she knew that the stalker wasn''t giving up, she thought that the stalker would at the least take consideration of the situation they were in but it looks like that the woman was simply mad, she only had one thing in her head and that was Xiao Hua!


    " What are you saying? Are you saying that you will not be marrying me?" When Yu Dong got near the tree house she heard Old man Tang''s familiar voice, she frowned and then turned her head in the direction from which the voice wasing. Old man Tang just divorced her grandmother but now he was talking about marrying someone already? Was he that desperate for it?


    Yu Dong wasn''t someone who would poke her nose in other''s business but then she thought about how heartbroken Grandma Yu was and she turned in the direction in which she was walking, she has to see what kind of woman was it that Old man Tang was dying to marry her. After all, he just got a divorce but now he was bent on marrying someone else, what kind of beauty was it that was causing him to throw his old face away?


    She walked as close as she could beforeing to a stop behind a tree that was only a few metres away from where Old man Tang and his lover were, Yu Dong caught hold of the woman who was standing next to Old man Tang and let out a whistle.


    The woman was indeed beautiful and not only was she exceptionally beautiful, but she was also even younger than Old man Tang, it would not be wrong to say that the woman was only a few years older than Yu Dong.


    " I did not expect this at all," she murmured as she watched the drama in front of her, her gossiping re ignited as she stared at Old man Tang who was desperately clutching the front of the woman''s shirt. " But that old man Tang is really a heavy driver, he likes them young huh¡­"


    Old man Tang did not know that someone was watching him, instead, he stared at the woman in front of him and almost tore her shirt open as he yelled at her, " You..you said that you will marry me! Now I am pregnant with your child and I even divorced my wife, what am I supposed to tell everyone?"


    This was why he heartlessly left his wife to die, as long as she died, he could have married this woman with ease and said that he was young and needed someone''spany by then no one would have said anything but now things were different his reputation was in drains and the vigers were gossiping behind his back, if they were to found out that he got pregnant with someone else child and made his wife wear a green hat, he will be hurled stones at!


    " Yan Xiu, I don''t know what you are going to do but you have to marry me! You have no other choice but to marry me, you hear me!" Old man Tang shouted, he couldn''t lose any more face no matter what!


    The woman named Yan Xiu''s face scrunched up with annoyance but she still held Old man Tang''s hands and gently said, " I know that you are upset but you have to understand¡­if we marry now then would it not mean that we are agreeing to have an affair? We need to be careful for a few days in case we are found then who knows what others might say, all right?"


    " Wait for a few days? Then how many days do I have to wait? You tell me! How long do I have to wait for you to marry me huh?¡ª¡ª wait what are you doing?" Old man Tang''s voice turned husky as he giggled, Yu Dong on the other hand gagged as she kicked herself off the tree stump and then walked away.


    She wasn''t going to watch anymore, after all, who was interested in watching a dried shrivelled fig bounce?


    Yu Dong returned home and then changed her clothes, before she returned to her room, she took a look at Xiao Hua who was sleeping in his room peacefully before she pecked him on the forehead. Now that the stalker was on the move again, she will have to protect this little ball of sunshine properly if something was to happen to him, she would never be able to forgive herself.


    She cupped Xiao Hua''s cheek and softly smiled as she spoke, " Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Who knows whether or not Xiao Hua heard her or not but he smiled in his dreams.

 Chapter 546: Drop a bomb.

    Chapter 546: Drop a bomb.Yu Dong did not get much sleep throughout the entire time her dreams were filled with the image of a snake and little bun shivering in his cot, in the end around five in the morning she sat up in her bed and then pushed herself off the bed before heading towards Chen Mi''s room.


    Since she was worried she might as well take a look at Chen Mi and little bun before getting started with her day. When she pushed open the door to Chen Mi''s room, her eyes soften by two degrees, she already expected it but watching Chen Mi hug little bun to sleep was a sight that warmed her heartpletely, she looked at the two of them for a few minutes before she closed the door silently and then went outside while tying her hair in a bun.


    Now, that she was up there was no way she would be able to sleep after all this was a habit that she learned from her annoying grandmother. Yu Dong walked inside the kitchen and then took a look at the ingredients, she has been cooking crabs for a day now and it was about time that she changed the menu.


    So, she picked out arge lobster that was putting up a good fight before she took care of it. She cleaned the flesh of the lobster before she ced it inside a water-filled pot and left it to boil. On the other hand, she lit up another stove and then fished out a decent amount of rice from the container underneath the kitchen tform.


    She poured it into a clean vessel and then poured some clean water into it before she started washing the rice. While her hands were busy washing the rice, Yu Dong''s mind wandered over to thest night''s incident, even though she once worked as a special officer who was in charge of taking care of the zombies and protecting people, Yu Dong has never suffered through nightmares.


    For her, it was a daily urrence and she was used to it but this time she was scared to the point where she could not sleep. If someone had told her that one day she will be this weak, she would haveughed in their face but she indeed be this weak¡­just the thought of little bun being hurt was enough to make her angry and upset.


    She drained the rice and then ced another clean pot with water on the burning stove, she stared at the clear water in the pot and then thought about what she needed to do, she could never let go of Xiao Hua, doing something like that would be too heartless of her but at the same time, she could not let anyone harm her family either.


    That was why she has to hunt the stalker down as soon as possible but until then she has to let her family know of what was going on such that they will know that they have to stay on guard.


    Yu Dong poured the rice into the boiling water before she picked up the vegetables and pickled radishes as she started to chop them into thin strips, because she was going to confess her wrongs she might as well make something nice for her husbands.


    When Shen Li woke up he was surprised to see Yu Dong in the kitchen she was cutting the big rolls of seaweed and rice. He slowly blinked his eyes and then turned to look at the window that was left open in the kitchen. As he expected it wasn''t even morning yet, so what was Yu Dong doing in the kitchen?


    " You are up?" Yu Dong already sensed Shen Li when thetter stepped inside the hall of the tree house, she smiled at him as she ced the freshly cut lobster seaweed and rice rolls on the table and ced a bowl of soy sauce next to it. " You should go and wash up we can start eating, the others will be waking up soon."


    Even though it was hardly morning the Yu family had the habit of waking up early well all except Yu Tong and Grandma Yu who were given special herbal tea by Shen Li. Last night both of them were too upset and could not sleep, Shen Li was worried that they will spend the entire night tossing and turning so he made the herbal tea infused with Yu Dong''s spiritual energy for them.


    The herbal tea was something that Yu Dong made for herself when she couldn''t sleep but she hardly ever drank it given that it was too strong.


    Shen Li gave the same tea to Yu Tong and Grandma Yu making it impossible for them to wake up so early in the morning.


    " Why did you make breakfast?" Shen Li rolled his hair into a bun and then helped Yu Dong to ce the rest of the tes on the table. It was already too cold and as a mer, it would not be good for him if he was to catch a cold, so Shen Li simply wiped his body in his room beforeing out.


    "¡­ I just thought that I should make something good for you all," Yu Dong wanted to tell them about the stalker and the murder that took ce but it was better for her to tell everyone, that way at least Shen Li and the others will be less scared.


    Shen Li stared at her, he was silent for a while before he carefully nodded. If he was being honest, he already knew that Yu Dong wanted to tell him something but since she did not want to say it at once, he will not push her either.


    He went to wake the rest of the family up, even Fang Chi who was pregnant woke up given that he received such a frightst night. So, he was hardly able to catch a wink of sleep, when he heard the noisesing from the other room, he turned to his side and then pushed himself up the bed while carefully caressing his belly.


    The scent of something good and delicious came wafting over from the other room and he sighed, looks like Yu Dong was going to drop a bomb on the other three.

 Chapter 547: Don’t want to lose her

    Chapter 547: Don¡¯t want to lose herFang Chi was indeed right to worry after all Yu Dong was worried as well, she looked at Ye Liu and Chen Mi who have woken one after another and then took a heavy breath, it was all right, she just needed to tell her husbands about Xiao Hua and the stalker, of course, once she steps up for Xiao Hua they will sense something since neither of them was a fool but she couldn''t just keep them in the dark can she?


    After everyone was seated at the dining table they all exchanged a look with each other. Chen Mi especially looked a bit worried as he looked at Shen Li, Fang Chi and Ye Liu,pared to the three of them he couldn''t withstand the pressure, seeing that Yu Dong was looking all serious, he couldn''t help but ask, " Wife is everything okay? Why are you looking at us like this?"


    He looked at Yu Dong with a tense look.


    Yu Dong took a deep breath and started to calmly speak, "It''s like this, we all know that Xiao Hua once worked in the tavern and had a few admirers."


    When Yu Dong said the word ''admirer'', Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi all turned to look at her, sensing their gazes Yu Dong cleared her throat awkwardly.


    " Calling them just a few admirers will be cutting Xiao Hua''s poprity short," said Ye Liu as he ced his elbow on the table''s surface and then turned to look at Yu Dong with a smile that was a bit too teasing. " His admirers are enough to fill an entire city by themselves. But what about it? Why are you telling us about Xiao Hua and his admirers all of a sudden?"


    Yu Dong blew out a breath and then continued, " Liu, I am talking about Xiao Hua because what happenedst night was rted to him." As she expected everyone except Fang Chi who knew everything frowned and Chen Mi who still couldn''t forget the fear that he has gone throughst night asked in a questioning tone, " What do you mean by that it was rted to Xiao Hua? What connection does he have with that snake popping up in my room out of nowhere?"


    " The snake didn''t pop out of nowhere, someone left it there, someone who has been stalking Xiao Hua for quite some time," replied Yu Dong and Chen Mi''s jaw dropped open, even though Shen Li and Ye Liu''s reactions were not as extreme as his, they too looked shocked as they stared at Yu Dong.


    " The stalker has been keeping an eye on every move of Xiao Hua, apparently she is really crazy as well. In her messed-up head, she and Xiao Hua are a loving couple. However, we all know that Xiao Hua is not someone who would fall for just anyone," something that she will never admit but she was rather proud of it. " The woman has hidden herself rather well and even after looking for her for so long, I cannot find her something that is enough to tell you just how careful that woman is. What is more, the woman has been sending gifts to Xiao Hua that are not worth talking about, if the matter was just narrowed down to this point then I would not have worried about a single thing about the woman but the thing is that the woman is fiercely capable of killing someone. She has killed a mer who made things difficult for Xiao Hua and she even sent the chopped-off tongue of that mer to Xiao Hua scaring him so much that he fainted, I was worried that the woman would seriously harm Xiao Hua that is why I asked him to stay with me."


    She paused taking a nce at the expressions of her husbands and when she saw that they did not look angry, she continued and said, " The woman took my actions as interference between her and Xiao Hua''s non-existent love life, that is why she seems to be targeting me¡­but I couldn''t have left Xiao Hua alone, if I have left him alone¡­ then he would have been severely harmed by that woman."


    Yu Dong didn''t want her husbands to think that she was putting their lives at risk for Xiao Hua, that was why she told them everything from the beginning till the end.


    She then took out the letter that she has found thest time at the door of her house and then showed it to her husbands. " These are the threat letters that the stalker sent me and Xiao Hua before the flood happened, it''s clear from the way she has written this letter that something is wrong with her head."


    Chen Mi snatched the letter from Yu Dong and studied it carefully before he started reading it slowly. His pupils constricted and a disgusted look came over his face as he shook his head while looking sick and said, " This is terrible¡­ this is simply disgusting. How can this woman write such things? It''s as if she isn''t talking about a mer but a toy, thinking that she can possess it just because she wants it."


    Shen Li and Ye Liu too took a look at the letter, after they saw the letters their expressions twisted as well. The two of them collectively let go of the letters before shaking their heads and then Ye Liu tutted. " This woman is shameless, if I ever catch her, I will beat her up nicely. She really needs a nice whacking on her bottom only then she will understand that she shouldn''t say such things to a mer."


    " Will this be all right though?" Shen Li took another look at the problem as he finished reading the letter and then turned to look at Yu Dong with a worried look on his face. " That woman has killed someone, will you be fine going against her? I mean a woman who can kill someone that cruelly I don''t think I want to see my wife chasing after her."


    Call him selfish but he was really terrified at the thought of losing Yu Dong, there was a time when he wanted to see her die even wished that Yu Dong would die but now that he was used to her caring about him and her loving gestures, he couldn''t even think of his life without her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    next chap in next nine hours. Its three in the morning and I will be taking a nap now¡­ if you like this story, can you check up on my new work¡ª¡ª Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession? Its apetition book and I will be thankful if you show some support.

 Chapter 548: Ask around, deal with the stalker!

    Chapter 548: Ask around, deal with the stalker!It was indeed a pity that Xiao Hua was being targeted by such a dangerous woman but allowing his wife to put herself in danger, did not seem to be right to Shen Li.


    Yu Dong knew that after her husbands find out the truth they would definitely stop her from getting involved with Xiao Hua''s matter, that was why she wasn''t angry in fact she was rather calm. After all, in the eyes of Shen Li and the others, Xiao Hua was an outsider, she wished she could tell them that she saw him more than an outsider but then her gaze dropped to Fang Chi and she swallowed her words back.


    She could not startle Fang Chi, and that was why it was better for her to keep this small truth to herself, after Fang Chi gives birth she will tell them the truth as for now, she has to convince her husbands without letting them find out anything!


    " Li, what are you saying? It''s not Xiao Hua''s fault that he is being targeted. He did nothing wrong, so how can we leave him alone? What if the stalker tries to hurt him what if she does something to him? Do you expect me to silently watch an innocent mer getting harmed?" said Yu Dong a bit forcefully as she looked at Shen Li and the others, she took in their hesitating expression and continued, " And the stalker won''t be harming me, after all, that woman is scared to face the strong. These past few days she had more than one chance to hurt me but she didn''t isn''t it because she couldn''t hurt me even when she wanted to?"


    " But she killed a mer¡ª¡ª" began Shen Li but Yu Dong raised her hand and calmly said, " I know but killing a mer is different from trying to kill a woman, the stalker knows that I am stronger than her and that is why she has been hiding in the dark if it was up to her do you think she would have waited till now? No, she would have already attacked me and kidnapped Xiao Hua."


    What Yu Dong said was correct if the woman was indeed courageous enough then she would have attacked Yu Dong long ago but even then Shen Li and the others were slightly worried. They really didn''t expect Xiao Hua was being targeted by a pervert like this, surely he must have suffered but more than Xiao Hua they were worried about their wife. How were they supposed to sit still knowing that she was being targeted by a woman who was fully capable of killing someone?


    And what was even more infuriating was¡ª¡ª she tried to harm little bun!


    Chen Mi gritted his teeth as he banged his fists on the table. " That damn woman, I will never forgive her for targeting my son! If I get my hands on her, I will surely make her pay, how dare she!"


    " Don''t you go around biting more than you can chew," said Shen Li with a frown as he looked at Chen Mi. "Little bun is fine and that is what matters at the moment, you do not need to make trouble by getting involved with that perverted killer."


    Shen Li knew very well that there were times when Chen Mi would act impulsively, and he would lose all his rationality in case someone from his family was hurt by others. He still remembered that thest when one of their neighbours pushed him, Chen Mi went ahead and despite knowing that he will be punished by Yu Dong, he pushed the woman back on the ground.


    Chen Mi was willing to face Yu Dong''s wrath back then and that too for him who knows now that little bun was the one who was put in harm''s way, he might really go looking for the killer.


    " Brother Li is right, Mi," said Ye Liu, he knew that Shen Li would protect them like a big tree as much as possible, and he understood Chen Mi''s feelings very well. Little bun was after all not only his son but theirs too. Seeing in danger made him terrified and angry as well but doing something foolish out of anger was not right, was it? He patted Chen Mi''s shoulders and said lightly, " I know that you are angry and we understand your feelings as well but stay calm and leave matters in the hand of Dong Dong."


    Chen Mi saw Shen Li and Ye Liu''s caring and worried faces and he heaved a sigh before nodding as he said, " I understand, I will try to keep myself restrained."


    He was speaking as if he was indeed nning to rush out of the tree house looking for the stalker with a dagger in his hands!


    When Yu Dong saw that the three of them have calmed down, she looked at Shen Li with a pleading gaze and said, " Li, I know that you all are worried but would you be willing to leave Xiao Hua in danger despite knowing that he might get harmed?"


    " I guess not," said Shen Li after a short pause as he turned his attention again to Yu Dong and suppressed his worry as he asked, " You seem to be talking about catching the culprit but can you catch her? What if she hurts someone before you can catch her?"


    " For the time being the woman wouldn''t do anything," said Yu Dong though she was worried as well she knew what she was doing. " As for now, you three need to go down with little Zimo and then find out whether someone went outst night. Since the snake was being kept by the woman in the cave on the other side of the mountain, surely she would have left the shelterte at night, there is a chance that the mammies couldn''t keep a track of everyone but the mers and women in the shelter must have seen something. So, try your best to ask around what happenedst night and what didn''t indirectly. "


    Since the stalker did not want to put a stop to her antics then she might as well give her a taste of her medicine!

 Chapter 549: A douchebag

    Chapter 549: A douchebag" Are you okay?" Xiao Zimo asked when he saw Yu Dong groaning on the counter of themon kitchen, he was here to make breakfast for everyone including the ones in a shelter when he noticed Yu Dong trudge inside the kitchen with a heavy look on her face. " Is something the matter with you?


    Something was indeed the matter with Yu Dong, today she was half prepared toe out and tell her husbands about her and Xiao Hua but then Chen Mi got angry and she swallowed what she wanted back. Call her a coward but she knew Chen Mi too well, when he was angry it was better to not hand him another target or else he would take his anger on the next target.


    If she had told them about Xiao Hua, then she was half certain that it would have been her whom Chen Mi would have chased with a knife in his hand and since she did not want to give a free show to the people who were living under the shelter, she decided that it was better for her to stay put.


    How was she supposed to tell Chen Mi when he was angry like a bull that she wanted to bring another husband? Her youngest husband was like a firecracker, easy to blow up, he wouldn''t have let her off easily.


    Yu Dong raised her head and took a look at Xiao Zimo, these days the two of them have be each other consultants well at least sort of, so she heaved a breath and said, "It''s like this¡­" she exined to him the entire thing that happened today before finishing up her small speech. " I am a jerk and I know it, you don''t have to tell me."


    She knew better than anyone that she was not only acting like a coward but also a ssic douchebag.


    " Well as long as you know," said Xiao Zimo as he poured the rice into the boiling water. "It''s fine as long as you have the heart to marry brother Hua but if you break his heart then¡­" Xiao Zimo picked up the knife from the counter and smiled threateningly at Yu Dong. " I know how to use the knife very well now. All thanks to you."


    " So you are going to use it on your master?" asked Yu Dong looking at him speechlessly.


    Xiao Zimo only smiled and said, " I have made you proud haven''t I master?"


    Yu Dong pouted and grumbled, " You don''t have to be like this, I might have gotten cold feet today but I am not a jerk. I will not break Xiao Hua''s heart, since I have promised him that I will marry him then I will marry him no matter what."


    Xiao Zimo red at her as he said, " You better keep that promise, brother Hua has always been wary of women. This is the first time I am seeing him get close to women and that too so happily, in case you hurt him then he might as well get traumatised by all women, you understand? Don''t break up with him and don''t make him upset."


    Yu Dong honestly epted her mistake. " I know, I know... I know that I was wrong this time, the next time I will make sure that I wouldn''t get cold feet."


    " Well, that''s better," said Xiao Zimo as hedled a bit of porridge from the small pot and carefully added some boiled crab meat over the top. Yu Dong has given a barrel full of crabs to themon kitchen after teaching everyone in the families living with her how to cook crabs, Xiao Zimo who has been quite fascinated by the sight of the crabs was willing to take a risk and use the things in his cooking which was why he used it to make porridge for all the mers in the treehouse.


    As for the ones in the shelter, their porridge was as watery as possible. After all, they have already saved their lives and it was good enough that they weren''t starving them if they wanted to eat meat then it would be better for them to go ahead and hunt some game in the forest.


    " Here you go," he ced the bowl of porridge on a tray and pushed it towards Yu Dong. " Brother Hua is awake and he must be in his room since you feel bad to go and talk to him, this way both of you will feel good. So stop badgering me now."


    Yu Dong picked up the tray as she was pushed out of themon kitchen, she was a bit upset that their small friendship that was yet to be strengthened fell so quickly but she still walked towards the tree house at the end of the tform where Xiao Hua and the other mers lived.


    Just like always, she walked to the window of Xiao Hua''s room but she was surprised to see that the window was closed, Yu Dong blinked her eyes. As far as her understanding of Xiao Hua went, she knew that he would open the window first thing in the morning, so why was his window closed today?


    She had no choice but to walk around the treehouse and knock on Li Hanjing''s window, the reason she was worried to walk through the front door was that the other mers will gossip about her and Xiao Hua. Even if they were to harmlessly gossip about her and Xiao Hua, it would be troublesome even then because it didn''t take long for a harmless gossip to be rumours.


    Since Yu Dong didn''t want rumours about her and Xiao Hua to spread before he married her, she was trying her best to keep her meeting with Xiao Hua as private as possible.


    Li Hanjing was embroidering on a small piece of cloth that he intended to use as a table clothe when he heard someone knock on the window,st night the rain was falling too hard that was why he closed the window seeing that someone was knocking on the window, he got up from the chair and then pushed the window open. "Dong Dong? What are you doing here?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 550: Caught a cold

    Chapter 550: Caught a coldYu Dong smiled at Li Hanjing awkwardly, she pointed to Xiao Hua''s room while carrying the tray in the other hand and said, " Xiao Hua''s window is closed and as you know I am afraid to go past the front door, if you don''t mind can I go through yours?"


    "Well, you can but Hua Hua is sick today," said Li Hanjing with a sigh causing Yu Dong''s eyes to widen a little, she hurried towards that pane of the window and ced the tray of porridge on the window pane as she said, " How did he get sick?"


    " Hua Hua has always been weak since he was young," said Li Hanjing with a reminiscent look in his eyes. " He was delicate even when he was young and that hasn''t changed after he grew up either. He cannot withstand the cold and with his restless sleeping habits, he kicked off the nket.." Li Hanjing sighed heavily as he shook his head. " He kicked off the nketst night and now he is sneezing and sniffing from the morning."


    " But I can still see him right?" Though Yu Dong seemed to be asking, she has already pushed the tray of porridge onto the surface of the table and was climbing onto the window pane. " I mean it''s just a fever, there is no need for him to avoid me."


    "It''s indeed a fever but¡­" Li Hanjing lowered his voice as he told the crux of the matter to Yu Dong. " But Hua Hua''s nose has gone all blotchy and now he doesn''t want to see you with his red nose¡­ that is why he must have kept the window shut."


    Xiao Hua was still very much attentive to his looks if anything after falling in love with Yu Dong, he was even more attentive regarding how he looked. Yu Dong has heard from Xiao Zimo and the others that Xiao Hua was now simply obsessed with his looks to the point that he was putting weird face packs over his face every night.


    Given that he slept with a pack on, Yu Dong wasn''t surprised that he was sick. After all, no matter how important beauty was to him, putting on a bunch of things in this cold weather was equivalent to asking for a cold to catch him.


    " I will go and see him," said Yu Dong, blotchy nose or not she didn''t care about it, to her Xiao Hua was Xiao Hua, no matter how he looks. She picked up the tray and then walked out of Li Hanjin''s room after thanking him, Li Hanjing watched Yu Dong leave and then shook his head.


    He tipped his head back and then pressed his hands together as he prayed for her safety. " Dear God, make sure that she returns safe and sound, she has no idea what she is getting herself into


    Xiao Hua was not just crazy when ites to his looks, he was beyond crazy!


    Yu Dong didn''t know that Li Hanjing was praying for her, she walked towards Xiao Hua''s room and pushed open the door that was not locked and then walked inside. She noticed the bump on the bed, Xiao Hua has covered his facepletely, and she couldn''t even see the top of his head.


    " Hua Hua? Are you all right? I have brought porridge for you, get up and eat." She told the bump, what she didn''t know was that with every word that she spoke the bump on the bed got more and more stiff.


    Xiao Hua who was hiding under the nket was panicking, he didn''t expect Yu Dong toe looking for him. He hurriedly snatched the pillow that was lying on the bed and then threw it over his shoulder before saying, " What are you doing here? I don''t want you here! Go away!"


    Yu Dong dodged the pillow that came flying towards her and then walked towards Xiao Hua who was lying on the bed while clutching his nket. She shook him with her hands and said," Come out, no matter how you look there is no need for you to keep hiding under the bed,e out before I make you."


    Xiao Hua absolutely refused toe out! He clung to his nket and then hid his face even more as he shouted inside the nket, " What ..what are you going to force yourself on me now? I did not expect you to be such a beast!"


    Yu Dong: "¡­." His ability to turn white into ck was really amazing.


    " You ..are you stupid?" Yu Dong picked up the edge of the nket and then pulled it off Xiao Hua''s body, thetter shrieked as his protective shield was pulled off his face and hurriedly covered his face with his hands. " Dong Dong, you are such a bully!" He said with a half-annoyed and half-angry voice.


    Yu Dong chuckled as she ced the nket on the side of the bed and then walked towards Xiao Hua before pressing his head with her hand. " You better drop your hands, eat the porridge and then take a nap,...or I will show you how bad I can bully you."


    As she spoke, she carefully instilled her spiritual energy inside Xiao Hua''s body, he wasn''t terribly sick just a mild fever but his cold was indeed bad.


    " You need to eat the meal while it''s hot," said Yu Dong as she picked up the tray that she has ced on the cab and then lifted the te that was covering the bowl. A hot steam billowed out of the bowl as soon as she picked up the te that was covering it. " Hmm, looks like Xiao Zimo has gotten more and more skilled in the past few days of cooking ..he was able to make the porridge just as I do."


    Then she picked up the chopsticks and picked up a mouthful of porridge with it before bringing it in front of Xiao Hua and said, " Here you go, have a bite¡­" when she saw that he was hesitating and was simply looking at her, she pouted her lips and said, " Come on hurry or else my arm will fall off."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Please check out my new book Hot Bloodsuckers''s Obsession. Its a reverse harem book as well! And I will be thankful if you support it, its apetition book! I will be thankful for your support really a lot thankful.

 Chapter 551: Lets break up

    Chapter 551: Lets break upXiao Hua stared at her, he knew that she wouldn''t make things difficult for him nor would she joke about him looking like a reddened apple but he was still hesitant. Once he trusted a woman, sweet and charming as she was she too told him that he was beautiful and kind. She was older than him and was of course one of those women who only came to the tavern to get some release like any other woman.


    But he foolishly thought that he was different because she praised him and told him that he was a lot better than the others but one day he got caught up in the rain and under theck of treatment he caught pneumonia.


    Day by day he got weaker and without any medication, he couldn''t even drink water without puking it all over, he felt sick and tired, back then he wasn''t so obsessed with his looks. He thought that he was beautiful no matter how he looked but then the woman whom he has been pinning for told him that he was a fool.


    His sickness went after a month and he, the stupid mer who fell for a woman who was years older than him rushed to see her. He didn''t care about shoes or even brushing his hair, all he wanted was to see her but when he came to a stop in front of that woman, she looked him in the eye, with a subtle frown on her face as she said, " Who is this ugly mer?"


    For the first time Xiao Hua felt like his world was being ripped down to pieces, he wasn''t even joking when he said that he felt like someone has smashed into him with a carriage head-on.


    Ever since then he learned that women all loved only his face, so he has made sure to give them what they wanted. He gave them his beauty, the exact thing that they loved instead of his heart.


    " Xiao Hua?" Yu Dong called seeing that he wasn''t responding.


    Xiao Hua snapped out of his daze and looked at Yu Dong warily, should he trust her? But what if she too thought that he looked ugly and then leave him? He was too scared to start his life all over again.


    He was scared of being called ugly and scorned.


    Because beauty was all that he could give her.


    And more importantly, he was a threat to her family and her as well, he should let her see his ugly face and the ugliness that he has been hiding that way she will leave him.


    "You..you are not allowed tough," he said softly, his voice muffled because of his hands that were covering his mouth.


    "I won''t," Yu Dong promised, she was someone who had to see rotting corpses moving around the streets with flesh peeling off their forehead and cheeks, there was one time when she saw a zombie that had his entire body peeled off like a freaking banana, she was sure that no matter how sick Xiao Hua was, he could match those creepy little things.


    Only then Xiao Hua hesitated and then dropped his hands because he hadn''t washed his face, his entire face was dry and scratchy, and his lips were in an even more bad condition. He seemed to have not drunk a sip of water from the morning and now his lips were almost bleeding¡­as for his nose and the area around it has gone all red and blotchy.


    Maybe he ate something hot to get his body to sweat because now he was sporting two pimples on his cheeks most probably his body wasn''t able to stomach the heat.


    " Well?" He asked nervously as he looked at Yu Dong, was she going to look at him in disdain as well?


    He was too scared to raise his head and clenched his fingers tightly in hisp. Beauty, that was all he had and yet ¡­ he closed his eyes already expecting to hear Yu Dong call him ugly but then something pressed something against his mouth.


    Startled, he opened his eyes and looked at Yu Dong in surprise. " Dong Dong?"


    " Come on eat or else the porridge is going to get cold," she told him as casually as she used to talk with him, causing his eyes to turn slightly red as he asked, " D..Don''t you think that I am ugly?"


    " Why would I find the mer that I want to get married to ugly?" she questioned with a genuine voice as if she couldn''t understand what was going on in his head.


    " You still want to get married to me?"


    " Of course not only do I want to get married but I also want to have kids with you, now open your mouth and take a bite of this porridge," she said as she pressed the chopsticks against Xiao Hua''s lips.


    This time Xiao Hua opened his mouth and took a bite, his cheeks getting hotter by the minute. Yu Dong actually told him that she wanted to get married to him even after looking at him like this, she even said that she wanted him to have her kids! This was enough for him to stay with her memories.


    Slowly the porridge was finished bit by bit before Xiao Hua opened his mouth and said, " There was a time when I used to like a woman." Yu Dong raised her brows at his sudden confession but didn''t say anything else. A bit confident, he continued speaking, " She told me that I was ugly and then it ..kind of broke my heart."


    " I see," was the only thing Yu Dong said as she brought another mouthful of rice towards his lips.


    " Aren''t you angry?" He asked generally women would hate it if a mer had a rtionship before her or so much as like someone else.


    "Do you mind that I have four husbands?" She questioned back taking Xiao Hua by surprise. He thought about it and then shook his head before speaking, " Why will I mind it? I came to love you knowing that you have four husbands already. If anything if you were to break my heart then it was my fault for trusting you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 552: Let’s break up (part2)

    Chapter 552: Let¡¯s break up (part2)" Exactly," Yu Dong ced the empty bowl on the table and then took Xiao Hua''s hands in hers. " Being together means that we have to ept each otherpletely, how dare I ask you to ept me when I don''t ept your past?"


    Yu Dong knew that having three to four husbands was normal in this world and so was treating them like they were breeding machines but she wasn''t willing to treat her mers like that, she was already being unfair to them by asking them to ept each other, the least she could do was to treat them better than ever.


    For she didn''t believe in taking things when she knew she couldn''t treat them well.


    Xiao Hua didn''t say anything for a while, he slid over to her side and thenid his head on her shoulder. " Even when I am being a threat to your family?"


    She stiffened at his question and now it sort of came to her understanding as to why Xiao Hua was trying too hard to avoid her, why he told her about his past. " You heard it?"


    " I did,"st night he couldn''t sleep because it was too cold so he decided to go out and walk around the tree house. The entire tree house was covered by the thick leaves of the three old trees and raindrops could hardly ever fall past them. He was just heading out of the room when he heard Chen Mi''s scream, so he rushed towards Yu Dong''s house and was stunned to see that a huge snake was inside Chen Mi''s room.


    Even though he didn''t understand how it came, he was sure that something was very wrong and his prediction came true when he returned to his house after everything calmed down only to find a letter sticking to his window, that said¡ª¡ª'' If you don''te to me, I will kill everyone in that family.''


    That was why he wanted to break up with Yu Dong but he loved her so much that he couldn''t bring himself to say those heartless words. So, he wanted her to tell him that they were done but as the morning approached he was scared to hear those words, that was why he locked the window up, he didn''t expect Yu Dong to crawl into his room with the help of Li Hanjing.


    He thought she came to tell him that they were done that was why he refused to see her, of course, he was scared to show his ugly face to her but the majority of the reason was that he was afraid that he will see me in her eyes.


    But when he didn''t he felt even more guilty, Yu Dong clearly loved him but he was putting her life and her family''s life at risk. He couldn''t be this selfish ¡­not when he knew that Fang Chi was pregnant and that Chen Mi had a child with him.


    He didn''t want them to get hurt because of his selfish desires that were why he will have to ¡ª¡ª


    " Yu Dong, I think¡ª¡ª"


    "No, shut up" Yu Dong knew what wasing and her heart couldn''t help but thump. She loved Shen Li and the others but when it came to taking their responsibilities she never got a choice, they were her responsibilities no matter what, yes she learned to love them but that was after a long time.


    If she was being honest she never got a choice when epting them. She had to work hard to have those three mers break through their shells and with Fang Chi too, she had no choice but to ept him as her husband. She has selfishly loved them, epted them and adored them¡­this one time she fell for a mer for whom she did not even think about.


    And she fell for him free of responsibility.


    For once she wanted to be selfish and she couldn''t even think of losing him, not like this. Not because of someone else.


    " But you have to understand, your life will be easier without me¡ª-"


    " You better stop speaking Xiao Hua," snapped Yu Dong as she looked down at the mer, something on the verge of snapping as she peered into his eyes. " You don''t want to see me angry, you cannot just decide that you want to be with me when you think that''s what you want and you cannot expect me to agree with you when you want to break up with me as you want, who do you think I am? Aren''t you treating me as a joke by dumping me after chasing me like that? When I didn''t want to love you, you were hell-bent on making me fall for you and when I did now you want me to agree to let you go? What do you take me as?"


    " I am just doing this for your own good¡ª¡ª" he did not get a chance to say anything anymore as Yu Dong glided her hands on his waist to grab his a*s. She pressed him against the bed and then pushed his hands up as she took possession of his lips.


    Xiao Hua felt his eyes widen, he has kissed Yu Dong but now like this ¡­not when she was this angry.


    Her lips were soft but at the moment they were moving roughly against him. He tried to struggle against her hold but she was holding his hands over his head and then he felt her hand stroking down his body ¡ª¡ª Oh great heavens.


    Yu Dong knew that she should stop but she was too damn angry to think straight, why? Why was she the only one fighting for this mer? Did he think she had no fear? She was scared as hell as well but as long as she could keep him safe she was willing to think that it was all damn worth it but he wanted to leave her?


    To hell with being patient, to hell with her trying to be kind and gentle.


    She went down past his waist and slid her hand down between his legs, feeling his hardened member. She broke the kiss as she looked down at his haze-filled eyes, " This is what you should know Hua''er, if you wanted to be away from me then you should have done so from the start but now you are with me. There is no chance left for you to tap out because you are mine for all eternity and if that''s what makes you all fcked up, then throw all the tantrums that you wish but nothing will change. You are mine, get that fact straight in your head."

 Chapter 553: Sign it

    Chapter 553: Sign itMajor 18+ ahead. Read at your own risk


    Yu Dong kissed him again and Xiao Hua tried to stop her with every bit of his patience that he could, he didn''t want to tie Yu Dong like this not when she was this angry and upset with him, not when she was in danger because of him. Seeing that he was still resisting her, Yu Dong nipped at his lips pushingly, " This is something that you want, don''t deny it¡­ Xiao Hua. I know that you want this as well, so please stop fighting I beg you. Don''t break my heart for I will die inside."


    " Dong Dong..?"


    " Don''t, don''t think anything," she slid her hands inside his pants that havee loose at some point, and her fingers slid over his thick member. " This is not something that you can deny as you wish, I know that you are scared but I will make sure that no one gets harmed, I swear it to you. You can fight me again and again, if that''s what you want but you cannot deny what we have, I am not letting you go when you have promised to be with me."


    " You are being crazy, I...I will cause your family to get hurt..you will hate me. I would rather let you go than have you hate me for being the reason why your family was hurt."


    Yu Dong found his untouched taboo ce, she stroked it over with her finger. " I won''t let them get hurt, can''t you trust me on that¡­ all these months that we have been together, you have grown on me. This ..this thing that we have, you can ignore it but you wouldn''t be able to do that for long and I can''t either, that is why I no longer wish to wait."


    With that she started using her two fingers as she stroked his tiny opening, Yu Dong heard him cry out as his entire body started to shake all over with the pleasure that she was giving him.


    She imed his lips again when he let out a loud muffled groan, she couldn''t resist him anymore¡­not that she wanted to, he was the one who has made her fall for him with such ease as if he was made just for her. He was like a freaking drug and she was dying to taste more and more of her.


    " Don..Dong Dong, what are you doing?" Xiao Hua got panicked when he felt the cold breeze of the rain p against his naked thighs and looked at the door that wasn''t locked. " Someone will walk on us and they will see ¡­"


    " Let them," she ignored the panic that was shing on Xiao Hua''s face as she slid down until she was resting between his legs. She took his pants off and then threw them aside, his member was standing and his tiny opening was dripping with such an alluring scent that Yu Dong couldn''t help but take a whiff. " I am tired of hiding us anyway."


    If the words about her being with Xiao Hua get out then it might be better at least that way she will be sending out the word that Xiao Hua was hers.


    " Don''t be stupid, I don''t want the world to know about us like this!" He said with an anxious voice, he wanted to wait for the right time. If he was to be caught having an affair with Yu Dong when Fang Chi was pregnant then he can already think of the rumours that will go around the vige.


    If he was amon mer he would have not feared the rumours but he was a mer with a shady background and past, which will make things really difficult for him and Yu Dong.


    They need to wait until Fang Chi gives birth, that way he will not be imed as a mer who deliberately took advantage of Fang Chi''s pregnancy and seduced Yu Dong when god knows that he has never even thought about it. It was just that he realised his feelings toote and at an awkward phase but people won''t listen to him.


    " Fine if you want that then we will do that but for now spread your legs, Xiao Hua."


    " This is wrong Dong Dong, I feel so guilty for putting your family in danger."


    " Xiao Hua, do you want me to go ahead and tell everyone you are mine? Because I am not letting you go, you can call me a bitch for that but you are mine!" Yu Dong ced her hands on either side of his thighs and red at Xiao Hua. " I fell in love with you because of my own will and you are my choice, you either get together with me willingly or I will make mine either way. Chose your option."


    "You are being too rough," he murmured but he opened his legs anyway, Yu Dong ced her hands on the inside of his thighs and then slid her tongue down his length, licking the creamy member, he moaned and so did she. He tasted just as good as she imagined him to be, she loved his taste as she started to slide her tongue over his member and rolled her tongue around its tip that was bulging with pleasure.


    She was just going to her mind when she heard him say, " You said that you wouldn''t touch me before marrying me."


    His words paused her in the middle as she pulled back and stared up at him. "So let''s get married."


    " That''s not what I meant, I just meant to say that I have never been with any woman and no one has touched me before so you have to slow down and treat me gently, what''s more, you need to take responsibility."


    " I am willing to take it right now," said Yu Dong as she hitched a brow up. "Let''s get you ready, we can go and tell my family about us." She was prepared to get down on the bed when she heard Xiao Hua rummage in the cab of his bedside desk and pull out a rough yellow paper as he handed it to her. " Sign on it."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 554: Oh God!

    Chapter 554: Oh God!Yu Dong took the paper from Xiao Hua and then took a nce at the paper before she started reading the content of the paper. " I, Yu Dong, the daughter of Madam Yu and the granddaughter of Old madam Yu, hereby swear on my name that I will take Xiao Hua as my husband in the period of the next six months. If I don''t then I hereby give permission to Xiao Hua to take this document to the yamen and have it testified, in case I, Yu Dong fail to marry him without any proper reasons, Xiao Hua will have all rights to dress in a red veil ande to Yu Dong''s house dressed as a groom, if Yu Dong still doesn''t take him as her groom, she will have to give him three houses, a total of three million gold taels and a wife as well who will treat him responsibly."


    It was a contract and Yu Dong was speechless.


    " Where did you get this idea?" She asked already looking for a brush to sign, she had no intention of ignoring him or ghosting him after taking advantage of him, so she feared nothing and was willing to sign the contract.


    " I came up with," he looked rather proud of his idea as he handed her a brush and an ink pot. " I know that you are in love with me but what if you fall out of love with me? I prepared this in case you and I got entangled in bed, this way I will have you tied next to me in case you decide to cook rice and run away without eating."


    Yu Dong chuckled as she signed her name on the contract and said, " Given how you are behaving today, I should prepare something for you as well, right? In case you run away?"


    " You already are in my bed with me half naked, do you think I can run away?"


    " You are right about that."


    Xiao Hua couldn''t believe what was happening, he has been asking Yu Dong to im him for days but she has been refusing. And now when he summoned his courage to break up with her, she was kneeling between his legs sucking and licking his member. This was something he has dreamed about many times but now he knew that those dreams did not justify the reality for this felt much better than any dream.


    " You saved yourself for me right," she asked suddenly causing him to flush down to his toes.


    " I don''t know," even though the suction was so good that his toes were curling and his back was arching, he still wanted to tease her a little. " By how you were acting earlier, I thought I had to get it taken by someone else¡­ah!"


    " I am the only one who is taking it, it''s mine, you are mine ..say that."


    " Say what?" He asked.


    Big mistake, he shouldn''t have teased her because if he thought that he was going to explode earlier now he was going to disintegrate into ashes. She started sucking him so good that all the coherent thoughts ran out of his head and then he felt her hand slide down upon his opening and Xiao Hua swore that his mind just melted, he wasn''t even kidding. It felt so good, so good that he wanted more.


    He wanted it so much.


    He had never thought that he would want her so badly.


    " Tell me who is going to take your virginity mark, who will be wiping it clean."


    " You will, oh god..you will don''t..don''t stop more, give me more."


    " Say my name."


    " Yu Dong¡­Yu Dong please ¡­"


    " You are giving yourself to me?" She asked as she sucked on his tip before licking the slit with the tip of her tongue.


    " Take me, take me... I am yours."


    Yu Dong chuckled, she did not know that convincing Xiao Hua and making him say what she wanted was this easy when she had been in the bed, half naked and moaning. But what was even good was that he didn''t want to stop, so she did as he asked, and with her tongue, she went down to work.


    She sucked on his member and worked on his tiny opening that was making loud wet and needy sounds. His arm was covering his mouth as he was biting the sleeves of his clothes trying his best to keep his moans to himself, he didn''t want anyone to know that they were doing something like this.


    Xiao Hua looked down and he still couldn''t believe that Yu Dong, a woman whom he once hated and then turned around to love was now burying her face in between his legs sucking him while her fingers did a sort of dance inside him.


    He couldn''t believe that he felt so full and warm.


    You better get used to it, Hua''er. He told himself, this was really everything about it from the stroke of her tongue to the strokes of her fingers.


    The pleasure that Yu Dong was giving him was something that he wasn''t used to, with each stroke of her tongue he could feel himself getting more harder. His member twitched in her mouth and the fire in his core ignited to the point where it was pooling out of his tiny opening like hot magma.


    His body wasn''t listening to him and nor was his mind, it belonged to Yu Dong and only her.


    " I...I am going to¡­something ising out let go of me." He gasped, he didn''t want to make a mess inside Yu Dong''s mouth.


    " I can feel that you are twitching like crazy. Come on do it,e for me dear my future husband."


    And those words did it for him all right, he closed his eyes, arched his back and then his stomach was tightening so hard that he thought it was going to fall into a pit. And as Yu Dong did more and more sinful things with her tongue and fingers, he gasped.


    " Oh God, Oh God, Yu Dong!" He called for her, moaning her sweet name as he shattered and started floating away.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Why I stopped uploading? Some people called me shameless for making bold females who knows what they were doing in bed. It sort of depressed me, that was why I took time off to clear my head and now I am back with a lot of arcs and smut.

 Chapter 555: How many times do I have to tell you?

    Chapter 555: How many times do I have to tell you?" Xiao Hua? What''s going on? Are you okay?" Li Hanjing came out of his room when he heard some whimpering voicesing from Xiao Hua''s room, he wasn''t a novice in such things and knew what Xiao Hua and Yu Dong might be doing at the moment.


    At first, he wanted to ignore everything and let Xiao Hua do what he thought was right but then he remembered what happened to him and he couldn''t sit still.


    He knew that Yu Dong was different from that woman but as a mer, it was only a wise decision for Xiao Hua to keep his distance from Yu Dong unless she marries him because if she doesn''t then ¡­ he looked down at his swollen belly and his eyes darkened, he couldn''t allow that to happen.


    " Xiao Hua! Open the door." He called again as he knocked on the door hard.


    At this moment Xiao Hua couldn''t even hear his own breathing, how was it possible for him to hear Li Hanjing''s voice? His body was on fire and each pulse seemed to be spiralling higher and higher than ever before. He couldn''t understand how something like this could be so magical.


    It was a good thing that Yu Dong still had her hands on his waist because he was sure to roll around in bed because of his excitement.


    He didn''t hear Li Hanjing but Yu Dong did, she knew why Li Hanjing was knocking on the door but she was still slightly annoyed by his actions, was she such a terrible woman in his eyes? Though she didn''t want to stop either, Yu Dong still suppressed her desire.


    And when everything was over and the orgasm started to turn into aftershocks, Xiao Hua felt Yu Dong flick her tongue across his member, before covering him with a nket and then bending down to pick up his pants.


    She kissed him again and this time her lips were coated with his essence, he tasted himself when she kissed and before he could object he heard her say, " This is how sweet you are to me and I intend to keep this sweetness reserved for myself."


    When he heard her say those words, his face flushed and he didn''t know what was he supposed to do.


    " Xiao Hua, Yu Dong are you in there?" Li Hanjing called again and Yu Dong handed Xiao Hua his pants before saying, " I will be leaving now, I am afraid if I were to spend another minute in this room, Li Hanjing wille after my a*s."


    She kissed Xiao Hua one final time before pushing herself off the bed and then rushing out of the room, when she ced her hands on the window sill, she turned to look at Xiao Hua and said, " I wille to see you soon, take care of yourself until then."


    After saying goodbye she ced her hand on the lock of the window and pushed it open. With a twist of her waist, she hopped out of Xiao Hua''s room and blew him a kiss before closing the door and walking away.


    Xiao Hua stayed in the bed for a long time even after Yu Dong was gone, he touched his lips and recalled the happenings of what happened just now and his face turned redder than a beetroot but when he heard Li Hanjin call him again, he sighed and wore his pants again before tugging his shirt in ce.


    He pushed himself off the bed and then tried to stand up on his feet but after going through that tingly, out-of-the-world experience just now his legs were trembling and they looked like a twig, he only remained standing for less than two seconds before dropping back on his bed.


    Damn, looks like the thrill was too much for his body to handle.


    He nursed his legs, silently thanking his stars when Li Hanjing stopped rushing him and him, for if he continued to rush him then he was sure that he would have to crawl to the door on his fours.


    Once he was sure that his legs were no longer trembling, he pushed himself off the bed again and then crossed the room to open the door. The door wasn''t locked but Li Hanjing still didn''t rush inside the room for he knew that it would be too much, instead he kept knocking to make Xiao Hua see the reason.


    " Brother Hanjing," Xiao Hua hardly began speaking when Li Hanjing stretched his hand and then caught hold of his ear and twisted it slightly. " Oh, so you do know that I am your brother Hanjing, what were you doing in the room?"


    Li Hanjing did not even have to ask what was happening in the room, with the whimpers along with the scent of intimacy in the air it was clear that Xiao Hua and Yu Dong did something out of bounds and that too without getting engaged.


    " Ouch brother Hanjing, she and I didn''t go that further, you are misunderstanding me¡­" Xiao Hua knew that Li Hanjing was very wary of intimacy before his marriage because of his past, he didn''t regret falling in love nor did he regret getting pregnant but the thing that he regretted the most was agreeing to that woman''s sweet words.


    " That''s because I stopped you two," Li Hanjing was looking at Xiao Hua with a gaze as if he was disdaining iron for not being able to be steel. " How many times have I told you, no matter how much you love Yu Dong, don''t you roll in the sheets with her? She hasn''t even told her family about you yet, what if you get pregnant before she can tell her family, what will you do then huh? What are you going to do? Do you want to drown in spit like me?"


    As he spoke Li Hanjing couldn''t help but smack Xiao Hua on his back. "How can you be so foolish? Huh, Xiao Hua?"


    Xiao Hua didn''t fight back for two reasons, firstly Li Hanjing was pregnant and secondly, he knew that Li Hanjing was just trying to look out for him.


    " Yu Dong is not like that, she will definitely ..she will definitely marry me, she has promised me and I am the one who doesn''t want her family to know, you know," but when he heard Li Hanjing question Yu Dong''s intentions towards him, he couldn''t help himself from retorting.


    " Have you forgotten what that woman said to me before she took me to her bed?" Li Hanjing reminded Xiao Hua with a stern voice causing Xiao Hua to stiffen. " She promised me the world, Hua Hua and now look at me... I am pregnant with her child and she is nowhere to be seen¡­ Yu Dong is a good woman but don''t forget that even if you didn''t sell your body, you were and despite your refusal will always be a courtesan in the eyes of others. Will she be willing to fight for you when that happens?"


    " She will," Xiao Hua said after thinking it over carefully, he seemed tensed and hesitating but he was willing to trust Yu Dong.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Can you guys check my new story Hot Bloodsucker'' Obsession? Its apetitive book will be thankful for your support. Orz.

 Chapter 556: Fang Chi is feeling needy

    Chapter 556: Fang Chi is feeling needyDid you all think I snatched the smut? Think again.


    " Fine, If that is what you think then I will not say anything but .. it''s better for you to at least get engaged first," Li Hanjing noticed that he seemed to have overstepped his boundaries. He sighed and then warned Xiao Hua onest time before he turned around and walked out of Xiao Hua''s room.


    Once he was gone, Xiao Hua closed the door behind him and then went back to his bed where he sat down and then stretched his hand under the pillow from where he took out the note that was left behind by his stalker.


    '' No one can love you as I do,'' Xiao Hua read the note again and finally, after listening to Li Haning the realisation struck him. His stalker was telling him that no one other than her would be able to love an ex-courtesan like him.


    ¡­


    " Yu Dong are you busy?"


    Yu Dong was heading to her house when someone whispered behind her in a sort of misty voice causing her to jump in the air, in surprise. She whirled around and looked at Li Li who was standing behind her with a dazed look on her face, that was calm and serene, it would have been fine if only the woman wasn''t carrying a machete in her hands.


    " I am not, do you need me for something?" Yu Dong patted her chest, chiding herself in her head for losing her focus by thinking about Xiao Hua. How in the world did she not sense Li Li? The woman was standing like a ghost behind her and she didn''t even sense hering. What the hell?


    Li Li stared at her for a long time and for the first time Yu Dong felt that her patience was getting tested, but she still waited for Li Li to speak as the winds rustled past them. Finally, after staring at Yu Dong for quite some time, Li Li parted her mouth and said, " I was thinking of going hunting, today my stars are telling me that I am going to get a big haul if I was to go hunting, would you like toe with me? I usually don''t share my big hauls but since you gave me a ce to stay at, I am willing to return the favour."


    " Li Li, the sky is covered with clouds," deadpanned Yu Dong as she pointed to the clouds that were still rumbling harder than ever over their heads, though it wasn''t raining but the sky wasn''t clearing up either.


    Li Li tilted her head back and then looked at the cloud-covered sky and then let out an " Oh." Before she dropped her head back and then looked at Yu Dong with nk look. "It is my instincts that are yelling at me that we are going to have a great haul today then."


    Yu Dong simply blinked at her.


    " Oh for goodness sake," Xiao Zimo who was listening to their conversation rolled his eyes from the open kitchen and exhaled loudly. " She wants to eat boar meat because there is none in the kitchen, she wants to go hunting but her greedy self does not want to share her hunted boar with anyone, that''s why she is asking you to go with her. Apparently, she is an ''expert'' when ites to hunting boars."


    " You want to eat boar meat?" Yu Dong asked feeling a bit guilty, she has indeed hunted three boars but she was selfish and didn''t share the meat with anyone other than her family. She was worried that others would find out that she was cooking boar meat if she was to use it which was why she left the boar meat in her space but in case everyone got a chance to eat boar meat then she wouldn''t have to hide it.


    Li Li licked her lips and gave a stiff nod. " Something like that."


    " Very well then," Yu Dong gave her a nod and then jutted a thumb over her shoulder as she said, " I will go and pick up my hunting tools and then the two of us can go and hunt boars."


    Yu Dong was used to disasters while dealing with them in the apocalypse world and knew that after every natural disaster an epidemic will follow suit. If such a thing was to happen this time too then storing more fresh food wouldn''t be stupid on her part.


    " I will wait for you." Li Li nodded and then she turned around to walk towards the open kitchen where Xiao Zimo shot her a disgruntled look and said, " I am not cooking anything for you."


    " I am noting to you because I want to eat, I just like hearing your voice," said Li Li just as calmly as if she was asking Xiao Zimo to cook some porridge for her.


    This was why Yu Dong didn''t me Xiao Zimo when thetter flushed in shame and embarrassment as he swung thedle sitting on the kitchen counter at Li Li. " You foolish woman! Do you even know what you are saying?"


    Yu Dong chuckled at their antics before she turned around and walked towards her own house, as soon as she pushed the door open, she caught sight of Chen Mi and Fang Chi who were talking with each other. Seeing that the two were busy talking, Yu Dong walked over to their personal kitchen and then picked up her machete and bow that were sitting on the side before she washed her face and hands in the water vat that was used to clean dirty clothes and rags.


    " Li and Liu went downstairs?" She asked when she didn''t see the two of them in the tree house. She picked up the bow and the machete before hitching one on her back and tucking the other by her side.


    " They did go down," Chen Mi replied as he looked at Yu Dong who was gearing up to go hunting and asked, " Are you going hunting again? We have so much food, isn''t it okay for you to take a break?"


    "It''s all right, we should store as much food as possible." Yu Dong smiled at Chen Mi before she headed over to the small wooden long seat covered withfortable cushions and patted Fang Chi''s belly. " Is he treating you all right?"


    " I feel nauseous as always but I feel better now," Fang Chi smiled as he watched Yu Dong caress his belly. " I bet our daughter too doesn''t want to trouble her daddy."


    " Of course," Yu Dong straightened up as she patted Fang Chi on the head. What she missed was that when Fang Chi spoke those words his eyes were secretly looking at her with yearning. It has been so long since he got together with Yu Dong, she was being very careful with him now that he was advancing with his pregnancy but the thing was that he was feeling more and more stifled each day!


    He needed her to touch him like she used to but now that he was yearning for her touch, she was acting like a gentlewoman! Where did that hooligan in her go?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Can you check Hot bloodsuckers'' Obsession please? Its very important for me.

 Chapter 557: Chen Mi’s woes.

    Chapter 557: Chen Mi¡¯s woes.Yu Dong left the treehouse, she didn''t think much of Fang Chi''s awkward attitude. Ever since he has gotten pregnant, his attitude has gone even shyer and he would hardly say anything to her lest she forced him to do so, right now however she was in a hurry to hunt some boar and didn''t have the time to wheedle for information from Fang Chi.


    Inwardly she was thinking that Fang Chi was once again hesitant to tell her about what he wanted to eat in the night because that''s what he has been asking her these past few days.


    The thought of him feeling itchy never came to her head given that he has never been outspoken about his desires to her, it has always been her who bullied him in the bed.


    " What''s wrong?" Chen Mi ced a little bun on the small makeshift bed that he has made next to him and turned to look at Fang Chi who looked sullen with his head lowered. Ever since little bun was almost killed by the snake that snuck inside his room, he has been carrying little bun in his arms worried that the stalker will attack his son again. " Why the long face?"


    Fang Chi sighed and shook his head, what was he supposed to tell Chen Mi? That Yu Dong wasn''t paying enough attention to him? She has already given him more than he ever wished for, there was no way he couldin about something so ¡­ he didn''t even have a word to say to exin what he was feeling at the moment.


    "It''s nothing, I am just tired I guess," said Fang Chi as he bit his lip but his eyes were still ncing at the door of the treehouse as if Yu Dong will sense his need ande looking for him without him saying anything.


    Chen Mi blinked his eyes before he turned his head to the side and then looked at the flush on Fang Chi''s cheeks before realisation dawned on him. " Don''t tell me you are feeling frisky?"


    Since the word needy or h*rny was too much for them to say out loud Yu Dong introduced this word that made them much morefortable, seeing Fang Chi''s haze-filled look Chen Mi was more than aware of why he was looking like this.


    " No!" Fang Chi denied a bit too quickly as he cleared his throat and then shook his head. "It''s nothing like that, I am just a bit tired and nothing more ¡­ I am speaking the truth I promise."


    " Hehe," Chen Mi tucked little bun nicely in the bed and then bumped his shoulder with Fang Chi as he said, " Don''t be so shy, I have been through this time and I know it better than anyone that a mer would start feeling hot when he crosses the mark of three months. There is nothing wrong with what you are feeling, we as mers get even more dependent on our wives or husband when we get pregnant. This ispletely fine, you do not need to feel so awkward speaking about such things with me."


    " Really?" asked Fang Chi, his head a mess.


    " Really," Chen Mi gave him a nod. " You do not need to be upset with all these feelings that you are feeling at the moment, mers are usually the weakest of all and we need constant support from our spouses when we get pregnant because that is when we are even more vulnerable if you are feeling the need to be with the wife it''s not the time for you to be acting so hesitant or you will only feel even more depressed day by day."


    This was something that Chen Mi was very familiar with, when he was pregnant with little bun, he too wanted to be close to Yu Dong. He knew that she did not care about him and maybe hated him too but he just wanted to be close to her, in his heart he knew that he was being foolish but the more he advanced with his pregnancy the more he wanted to hear some sweet words from his wife andter on the urge of being with her got even more intense but the former Yu Dong ¡­heh.


    She was busy chasing that Xiao Hua! Even when thetter did not pay attention to her, she would still go to the town every day and attend his shows. Back then he was like a concubine who has been abandoned after all of her sweetness has been sucked out of him.


    Even when he tried to get close to Yu Dong, she scolded him for being too annoying. Saying that he was acting too much, that everyone in the vige got pregnant and there was nothing unique about him being pregnant with a child. When he tried to exin what he was feeling, he only received ps on his face for disturbing her sleep and bing an obstacle while she was trying to chase Xiao Hua.


    The previous Yu Dong even threatened him by saying that if he was to stop her from leaving then she would kill the child in his belly.


    For the sake of Xiao Hua, his wife was willing to kill their child. This was one of the reasons why he never got along with Xiao Hua, the mer wasn''t at the fault but everything that he and his brothers suffered earlier on was also linked with Xiao Hua. If not for him then he wouldn''t have to suffer so much and the money in the house wouldn''t have been so tight.


    Chen Mi could not get the security that he wanted but that does not mean that Fang Chi too cannot get what he wanted, right?


    Fang Chi did not know about Chen Mi''s experience, he simply licked his lips and shook his head in denial. " I am too shy to ask her¡­and she seems busy these days. I cannot ask her for more."


    He knew that even if Yu Dong was powerful, constructing such a big tree house storing enough food and everything must have been hard on her. Asking her to spend time with him in such difficult times would be selfish.


    "Who says that you have to ask her?"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 558: a love rival? Again?

    Chapter 558: a love rival? Again?" What do you mean?" Fang Chi frowned upon listening to Chen Mi''s words but then he saw him and suddenly he was already regretting asking the question he shouldn''t have asked. Was it toote for him to retract his words?


    From the glint in Chen Mi''s eyes, he could see that the answer was a yes.


    " So, where is the spot where you find a lot of boars?" Yu Dong asked as she turned to look at Li Li, though she hunted a few animals in the past, she has never gone looking for them. Instead, she just traced her spiritual energy whenever she needed to hunt but these days the forest was covered with rain and it was getting harder and harder to trace the spiritual energy of animals which was she has been having a hard time going deep in the forest with the scents of animals washed and them hiding from the rain.


    "It''s just over the small cliff, you know ¡­the one that is over the hedge that is located at the point where the deep forest starts," Li Li replied, now that the matter was concerning her tastebuds, she was speaking a lot more than she would have usually.


    " I see, then we have to be¡ª¡ª-" Yu Dong hardly said anything when she was suddenly interrupted by a shrill cry.


    " Miss Yu! Please wait!"


    Yu Dong was surprised when someone called her from behind, she turned her head and was even more shocked when she noticed a mer running close to her. What did he want from her now? Yu Dong thought in her head as she turned on her heel to look at the mer who was chasing after her.


    He was a pretty little thing, with his palm size face and delicate body. His hair was two shades lighter making it look auburn and with the dash of cuteness that was sprinkled on his face, he looked rather pretty like a little elf.


    Even his eyes were a lighter shade of brown, no wonder the unmarried women were all turning their heads to look at him, he was indeed beautiful but whenpared to Xiao Hua who was a devastating beauty himself, the little mer was not as good looking in Yu Dong''s view as Xiao Hua was.


    Yet when the mer asked her to stop, she indeed put a halt on her pace but instead of walking towards the mer, she waited for him toe close to her.


    "It''s..hah¡­ it is a good thing that I saw you before you went to the forest," the mer smiled at Yu Dong as he panted with his hands on his knees. " I was thinking that I was going to miss you, I am d that I did not."


    "Is there something that you need from me?" Yu Dong asked keeping her words polite, she didn''t want to be taken as someone who was being over-friendly with the mer just because he was pretty. And what was more, her husbands were standing RIGHT. BEHIND. HER.


    She could feel two gazes burning at the back of her head and knew that if she so much as tried to get close to the mer or even offered a smile then she will be kneeling on a durian once she gets back home.


    " That¡­." The mer turned his head to look at his friends who were all nodding their heads at him and then turned to look at Yu Dong with a determined clench of his teeth. " I was ¡­ I wanted to give you this." He took the flower crown that he was hiding behind his back and then showed it to Yu Dong. " I can''t offer you much for saving my life back then in the flood but if not for you I would have drowned. This is my thank you to you, Miss Yu ..please don''t refuse it."


    The mer was smart enough to gift the flower crown under the pretext of thanking Yu Dong, this way he was able to make Yu Dong notice him and even save his reputation from getting stained. Even if someone was to say anything to him, at least he will be able to say that he was only thanking Yu Dong for saving his life and nothing more.


    Ye Liu threw thedle he was holding in his hands to the mammy who was standing next to him, it was one thing for him to share his wife with the other mers who married her but it was another thing for another mer who had nothing to do with his wife to pop out of nowhere and start hitting on his wife like this!


    He wasn''t someone who would show off his affection to Yu Dong that much but he was very jealous, in fact, he was the most jealous one in the entire family!


    " Liu, calm down." Shen Li who was offering the porridge to the kids handed the bowl to the young mer and then ced his hand on Ye Liu''s shoulder as he tried to cate him. " You don''t need to be this angry, keep a steady mind¡ª-" he paused when he noticed that Yu Dong took the flower crown and his smile turned stiff.


    Was this another one of their rivals?


    " Do we stay calm now, brother Li?" asked Ye Liu as he turned his head to look at Shen Li who smiled at him in a murderous manner and patted him on the shoulder. " Not at all, go and get that mer!"


    Before Yu Dong could say anything there was amotion as she felt someone rush towards her and then ¡ª¡ª


    Wham!


    Somebody knocked into her as she barrelled to the side and if not for two strong arms clenching her waist she would have fallen on the ground, stunned she looked down and was surprised to see that it was none other than Ye Liu.


    " Wifey, what are you doing here? Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing hmm?" Ye Liu asked his eyes shining as he looked up at Yu Dong, seeing him acting all cutesy like this made Yu Dong''s heart all warm and fuzzy as an arrow shot right through her.


    Ye Liu¡­ was acting cute?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you are liking this story please check out Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession. Send me five inspiration capsules to unlock smut, please! Orz.

 Chapter 559: A bee

    Chapter 559: A beeYu Dong was extremely happy that Ye Liu was the one who came running to her. She smiled at him and then answered his question, "I am going to hunt, Li Li just told me about her n that she is going to hunt and asked me if I wanted to go with her. That''s why I didn''t tell you that I wasing here."


    Ye Liu didn''t hear what Yu Dong was saying instead his attention was on the mer who was looking at him with hostility buried in his eyes. He knew that this mer didn''t juste to thank Yu Dong, he was trying to get Yu Dong to notice him! After all, so many people were saved by Yu Dong and no one came to thank her but this mer actually came bearing flowers? Who does he think he was fooling?


    At this moment Ye Liu was acting like a cat whose owner has been rubbed by another cat, if possible he would have even hissed at the mer who was trying to hit on his wife.


    " I see you are going to hunt?" Ye Liu pulled back as he cleared his throat and said, " If you don''t mind can you bring me a few geese? I would like it very much."


    Catching geese wasn''t easy but Yu Dong who had her spiritual power as a cheat trick, she would be able to catch some geese with ease. She nodded and said, " If you want to eat geese then I will try my best to catch one."


    When Ye Liu heard that Yu Dong was willing to listen to him, he turned to look at the mer who was still ring at him with a hostile gaze and raised his head proudly. So, what if you are pretty? His wife will only be nice to him and no one else!


    The mer was indeed unhappy, he has been looking at Yu Dong for quite some time and after looking at her for so long, the mer finally came to a realisation that if he wanted to live a happy andfortable life without worrying about anything he needed to get as close as possible to Yu Dong. But he never got a chance to talk to Yu Dong, however, the vige was flooded and then all of them were rescued by Yu Dong.


    He believed that as long as he was careful no one would say a thing about him and Yu Dong, more importantly, he would be able to get closer to Yu Dong as well. This was such an amazing opportunity for him and yet Yu Dong''s husbands made it impossible for him to even talk to her much less get closer.


    The mer pouted but didn''t linger around, now that Yu Dong''s husbands were here he wouldn''t be able to get close to her anyway, it was better to go back and eat his porridge before it turns cold.


    Once the mer''s back was turned, Ye Liu too let go of Yu Dong''s arm and snatched the flower crown from her hands. He carefully skimmed his gaze over the delicately woven flower crown and then narrowed his eyes at Yu Dong. " Since when did you start epting gifts from other mers? Aren''t you scared that they wille looking for you with schemes in their heads?"


    " He was just thanking me," Yu Dong did feel that the mer had some hidden intentions when he came to see her but he didn''t go overboard and simply thanked her, there was no need for her to refuse his thanks now there?


    " He was just thanking me," Ye Liu mimicked her before snorting haughtily. " We all can see how much he wanted to thank you¡­ I bet he just wanted a reason to talk with you. Most probably he thought that he would be able to get close to you if he was to do something like this. You are the only foolish one who did not see through his n and even epted his gifts."


    He paused and then turned to look at Yu Dong with a stern gaze. " You better stop being so nice to other mers, they might take your nice attitude as something else."


    " Yes, Yes¡­ I get it." Yu Dong didn''t know how a small action of just epting a thank-you gift can cause so much trouble but she still listened to Ye Liu. " I will not ept any gifts from other mers no matter what okay?"


    Ye Liu still looked a bit dissatisfied and then said, " You don''t have to catch me geese juste back safely, I just said that in the heat of the moment."


    He was rather upset when he saw the mer getting close to Yu Dong and that was why he deliberately pulled that stunt, he didn''t want to eat geese at all.


    Yu Dong too seemed to have understood why Ye Liu might have asked her to catch geese for him, her heart immediately warmed up and then said in a giddy voice, " Liu, were you jealous?"


    Ye Liu puffed up and immediately flew into a rage as he said, " Who was jealous? I was just helping you... you already have been targeted by a bunch of bees and butterflies. Nothing more!"


    She knew that Ye Liu wouldn''t agree with her and would never acknowledge that he was jealous either. She smiled and patted his shoulders as she said, " I understand, you were not at all jealous."


    " That''s right," Ye Liu puffed his chest out and looked at Yu Dong haughtily.


    But then his arrogance didn''t even stay a second as Yu Dong snatched the flower crown from his hand and then ced it on her head. " Then don''t mind me if I was to do this¡ª¡ª"


    However she didn''t even get a chance to finish her words when Ye Liu snatched the flower crown from her head and then crumpled it with his hands and when Yu Dong hitched up a brow, he loudly said, " There was a bee in it, it would have stung you."


    ---------------

 Chapter 560: Smell of corpse

    Chapter 560: Smell of corpseYu Dong chuckled before dropping her gaze at the crumpled-up flower crown and then nodded her head with a hum. " I will be going now, if Ie homete then you and the others can eat dinner. Don''t stay awake waiting for me, all right?"


    " Is that something you need to say? Who would wait for you?" Yu Dong knew that even though Ye Liu was acting like this, he will still wait for her along with the rest until she returned home.


    " I see, then I am off!" She waved her hand at Ye Liu and Shen Li who were still serving the porridge to the vigers who were rescued and then around to leave.


    Ye Liu hesitated for a while, his face was scrunched up like he was fighting something but then he cupped his mouth and shouted after Yu Dong, " Take care of yourself, Dong Dong!"


    At first, he thought that Yu Dong would not be able to hear him with the loud rustling of the winds and trees but then he saw her turn around and wave at him with a smile.


    Yu Dong left with a happy smile on her face but there was someone lurking behind the hideout who wasn''t happy at all. Ah Cy stared at Yu Dong who was going up on the mountain, her lips curled unhappily as she stared at the vanishing back of Yu Dong.


    The mer she has been chasing after for so long, the same mer who wouldn''t even take another nce at her was actually trying to catch Yu Dong''s attention? Why!


    Apart from her filthy money what exactly did Yu Dong have?


    Ah Cy came to get some porridge from Shen Li and Ye Liu, after all, Yu Dong was the one who saved them there was no need to starve them like this right? She thought that as long as she coaxed the two mers carefully, they would give her a bowl of porridge or two but before she could walk over to the spot where they were distributing the porridge, her gaze caught Xiao Lingyu and she paused in her stride.


    After seeing everything happen in front of her, Ah Cy was in no mood to go and ask for porridge from Yu Dong''s husbands. She was really her bane, every time that damned woman appeared in front of her, she would make her ufortable.


    Ah Cy took one nce at Xiao Lingyun who was chatting with his friends and clenched her fingers. Why exactly did he choose Yu Dong and not her?


    Feeling ufortable, Ah Cy turned around and walked back to the cave where the rest of the vigers were, when Mother Sun saw that her daughter came empty-handed and didn''t bring anything to eat, she immediately pulled a long face and said, " Why didn''t you bring something for me to eat huh? Can''t you see that I am starving?"


    Ah Cy was not in a good mood from the start anyway and when she heard her mother scold her, she immediately blew up and said, " You do it if you are so clever! The entire women of the vige went up the mountain and hunted a few pigeons and small animals, what about you? You stayed here in the cave ordering everyone around, if you are starving then you go and tell that to the vige head."


    After letting out some of her steam Ah Cy felt a bit better, she sat down on the hard floor of the cave with an upset expression.


    " What''s wrong with you?" Mother Wu asked as she looked at her daughter. " Why are you so upset?"


    " Upset? How can I be not upset? Yu Dong, that b!tch, first she left the two of us to die in the flood and didn''t even turn up to our house for three hours and now she actually snatched the mer, I wanted to hook up with. What a b!tch, she already has so many husbands and there is also Xiao Hua, I don''t believe that she isn''t getting some under-the-bed benefits from that mer or else why would she be so protective of that lowly courtesan?"


    " Beauty is something that everyone craves, Ah Cy," Mother Sun waved her hand dismissing her daughter''s words. " And what''s good about a mer to be chased like a dog? Remember that mers are the ones who should be listening to their women and not the other way around. You don''t need to worry about anything if you can''t get that mer then you can try on someone else."


    But Ah Cy was only half listening to her mother, she didn''t care about being rejected by the mer what hurt her pride was that the mer who refused to be with her actually went chasing after Yu Dong! Does it not mean that she was worse than Yu Dong?


    This was something Ah Cy couldn''t stomach.


    Her eyes glinted sharply as she carefully thought everything over, since Yu Dong was willing to snatch the mer that should belong to her then she too will snatch one of her husbands!


    Ah Cy''s lips curled in a disdainful smile as she sneered. She will love to see how the vigers would still be able to look up at Yu Dong after she was done turning the hair on Yu Dong''s head green.


    ¡­


    Yu Dong suddenly felt a chill up her spine as she turned her head to look behind her, she didn''t know why but just now she felt really icky.


    " What''s wrong?" Li Li asked as she turned to look at Yu Dong, who shook her head. "It''s nothing¡­ I was just¡­"


    She paused and all of a sudden she smelled a rather familiar scent, one that she has smelled for more than a decade in the apocalypse world then turned to look in the direction from where the smell wasing. " There is something there."


    Yu Dong pointed to her left and immediately chased after the smell. She knew this scent too well¡ª- it was the scent of a rotting corpse!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you like reverse harem please support my new work ¡ª¡ª Hot bloodsuckers'' Obsession please! Its apetition book and I would like to win even the smallest reward.

 Chapter 561: Who are you shouting at

    Chapter 561: Who are you shouting atYu Dong rushed in the direction from where the smell of rotting corpse wasing from and as she got closer to the spot, she was stunned to realise that the scent of the rotting corpse got even more and more strong and at a certain point it became so strong that a sudden ominous thought came to Yu Dong''s head.


    What if¡­?


    She didn''t know if what she was thinking was right or not but as she slowly walked towards the direction from where the smell wasing, her most ominous thought turned around and became a reality.


    Because of the rain, a part of the cliff seemed to have broken down like andslide but that wasn''t the shocking part. The most shocking thing was the number of corpses that were sticking out of the rubble of mud and rocks, Yu Dong''s eyes widened as she looked at the several corpses, and her gaze skimmed over them as she counted.


    " One, two ¡­eleven¡­twenty? Twenty!" Yu Dong finished counting and her eyes widened in surprise. At least twenty mers were killed off from the vige and no one knew about it? This was simply impossible!


    Behind her Li Li came running as well, she looked at the number of corpses as well and then tilted her head. " The witch was her."


    " The what?" Yu Dong turned around and looked at Li Li who was staring at the corpses nkly. " You..you have seen the woman who came to the mountain dragging these corpses?"


    Li Li gave her a nod. " Shees here every now and then with mers but she leaves alone, I always wondered what she did with them but looks like she ate them all."


    " Wh..why did you not tell anyone?" Yu Dong really couldn''t understand why Li Li kept this to herself, she knew that someone was killing these mers and yet she silently let them do it. Was she really serious?


    " Because no one would have believed me," Li Li answered simply, she knew that she was different from others and the vigers treated her like she was some crazy freak. One time she did tell them that someone was harming the mers but no one believed her and they even scolded her, so from then on she started to keep her mouth close.


    Even if she was to cry that a wolf wasing no one would believe her and only when they see the wolfing with their own eyes would they believe in her.


    Yu Dong didn''t say anything after she heard Li Li''s answer, she was right. Back then if Li Li had told her the same thing without any evidence she too would not have believed it.


    " We have to call the vige head," Yu Dong nursed her temples as she turned to look at the pile of dead bodies buried in thendslide. The bodies were ranging from old to new, and some werepletely dposed she didn''t even have to think about how long that stalker has been living in this vige harming other mers without anyone knowing.


    " You wait here," she told Li Li, given how no one believed in Li Li, if Yu Dong was to send her to call the vige head, it might take a long time, it would be better for her to go first and bring Vige head Gu instead. " If someone tries to attack you do not get hurt, be on your guard and don''t¡­" she iled her hand as she added, " Do not doze off you hear me?"


    Li Li nodded. " I will not doze off, I will stay on my guard."


    However, Yu Dong was still worried about Li Li so she instilled her spiritual energy in the tree next to her. In case Li Li were to lose focus, the tree would smack her awake.


    Only then did she turn around and leave heading towards the cave where the rest of the vige and the vige head were but no sooner did she take three steps than she heard a loud smack and three ck lines appeared on her forehead.


    " Seriously? I didn''t even leave her for three seconds," at first Yu Dong was guilty that she was taking the matter too far but now that she saw how quickly Li Li lost her focus she gave herself a pat on the back, looks like her decision wasn''t wrong at all.


    Yu Dong rushed to the cave when she heard the voice of Old man Tang as he shouted at her husbands, " You two bastards! Where were you? Can''t you see that I am starving? Even if you are no longer under me, I am still your father-inw and you are my sons inw, why didn''t you bring the porridge before? You fcking mer wh*res hurry up and serve me the porridge."


    Yu Dong''s face immediately darkened, Shen Li and Ye Liu were husbands and she as their wife didn''t even raise her voice at them what right was Old man Tang screaming at her husbands like this?


    Before Shen Li and Ye Liu could say anything Yu Dong has already picked up a stone and threw it at Old man Tang. The stone knocked against Old man Tang''s back and he immediately turned around to curse the one who threw the stone at him but when he saw that it was Yu Dong, he immediately swallowed back his curses.


    " Don''t you have hands? Why should my husbands serve you? They are not your grandsons inw, your son-inw is standing behind you. Ask him to serve you and if he isn''t willing then you can ask someone to get you a grandson-inw, but wait you kicked out your granddaughter from the family after usurping everything from your ex-wife, there is no way you will have a grandson inw now. If you hate my husbands and me so much, why are you eating the rice brought from my home? Step aside!"


    ----------

 Chapter 562: Skimping on work

    Chapter 562: Skimping on workOld man Tang was stunned when he heard Yu Dong, he did not dare to say anything because he knew that unlike Shen Li and Ye Liu who still had some reservations when it came to conversing with their elders but that wasn''t the case for Yu Dong, she didn''t put anyone in her eyes.


    Yu Dong didn''t spare even a single nce at Old man Tang after that, she simply turned around and then spoke to vige head Gu whose face was just as bad as hers. " Vige head Gu, there is something that I need to talk to you about, pleasee with me."


    There was a possibility that the stalker was lurking around the forest, in case she heard that Yu Dong has found her ''corpse stack,'' who knows what she might do?


    And then she turned to Shen Li and Ye Liu before saying, " You two take mammy Lin and then go back home. You are their saviours, not their servants, let them serve the porridge as they want."


    Shen Li could see that Yu Dong was in a foul mood at the moment, he didn''t want to test her patience so he nodded and then turned to look at Ye Liu. "Let''s go, we should listen to what our wife is telling us."


    " Okay," Ye Liu could also feel the difference in Yu Dong''s mood, so he asked Mammy Lin to ce the earthen jar on the ground and then turned to leave with her. As soon as the vigers saw that the two of them were leaving, their faces turned ck, as women they were to be served by their mers but now their mers were with Yu Dong, strictly speaking, they should have been served by Yu Dong''s husbands given that they were not used to even picking up a single bowl at their home.


    " Yu Dong, don''t be so harsh¡­" a viger couldn''t help but say. " There is nothing wrong with your mers serving us some porridge right? After all, they are mers, it''s their job¡ª¡ª"


    Yu Dong who was walking away with vige head Gu stopped in her tracks and then turned around as she looked at the woman who have spoken.


    " It would be the job of your mer but it''s not the job of my husbands, I don''t even allow them to serve me. Who do you think you are? Be d that I am letting her bring you porridge to eat if you continue acting like this, I will simply stop sending the porridge altogether." Yu Dong immediately retorted. She wouldn''t even ask Shen Li and Ye Liu to stand and serve her, they all ate together and she served her meal with her own hands, what gave anyone the right to depend on someone else? whether it was a woman or a man.


    " Don''t forget that right now you are not at home and we all are in big trouble, it''s my husbands who don''t want you all to starve to death and they were the ones who asked me to let you guys have a decent meal. That''s the only reason why you are getting a meal, if not I am not kind enough to empty my rations when no one here knows how long the flood is going tost."


    The woman who spoke immediately turned silent, her face flushed with shame as she lowered her head.


    " Yu Dong, what are you talking about? It''s just that we are afraid that some people will take the porridge indiscriminately that is the only reason why we were asking your mers to serve it nothing more." Another woman couldn''t help but say as they looked at the earthen jar that was piping hot. They were worried that if they were to scoop the porridge out then they would have to burn their hands, how can they be willing to do that?


    And if the mers left then they will have to wash the bowls they have used as well. They didn''t find it dirty when they were eating but after eating, they couldn''t bring themselves to wash the dirty dishes!


    If Shen Li and Ye Liu stayed to serve them then at least they will be able to send the dishes to their husbands who would clean them for them.


    " That''s right, that''s right ¡­we are just worried that someone will hog all the porridge nothing more."


    Yu Dong''s expression turned cold, don''t think that she couldn''t see that these women were making all these excuses because they didn''t want to work hard. After all, she was very aware of how the vige women did not like the idea of working in the kitchen or anything rted to it. They all looked down at the kitchen work and were long spoiled by their husbands who would serve them a warm meal and pick up their dirty dishes to clean.


    She stared at the shameless vigers who were trying to dump the work on her husbands. She sneered at them, " Don''t try to make a fool out of me all right? I never intended to save any of you. But thanks to my husbands who have a kind heart, you all managed to save your life, don''t even think about making them serve you."


    She has really treated them nicely, hasn''t she? How dare they try to take advantage of her husbands like that? Do they think that she, Yu Dong was someone who cannot protect her husbands?


    " If you hate scooping hot porridge from the jar and washing dishes, why don''t I stop sending you all meals? You can go into the forest and hunt for wild animals, that way you can do the jobs that suits you the most by skinning and cleaning the animals, you don''t have to wash your dishes and you wouldn''t have to worry about burning yourself either."


    " Yu Dong you¡ª¡ª"


    " That''s enough," Vige head Gu immediately put a stop to the antics of those women who were trying to muddle their way and save themselves from working. " We are already having enough trouble do you have to make things troublesome even more? Yu Dong is right. She has done whatever she could for us. If not for her, we all would still be stuck on the roof of the house. Stop making an unnecessary ruckus."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    if you like my reverse harem books please do check out Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession! And it is apetition book so please show it some love! Please go and vote for it! Please please please!

 Chapter 563: Identifying the corpses

    Chapter 563: Identifying the corpsesThe vige head Gu was already having a headache, even though Yu Dong came to save the vigers in time, there were some who were still washed away in the flood that came out of nowhere. She was sure that the damages that the vige suffered would bring a lot of trouble for her in the future.


    She was busy thinking about how she was going to salvage the situation and here the vigers were busy thinking about how they were going to skimp on work even now. Why don''t they go ahead and climb up to heaven?


    " Yu Dong, you shouldn''t bother about us at the moment you are having enough trouble. Just ask your mammies to send a meal in the afternoon and leave these people alone they are all very capable they wouldn''t starve, if you care about them all, then we all will surely starve together."


    Since they didn''t want to work then there was no need for them to eat either. They despised scooping the rice out of the hot earthen pot, hate washing their dirty dishes then they might as well starve!


    How can these women be this cocky? Do they still think that they were living in their house? Were Yu Dong''s husbands their mers? How dare they nitpick and order them around?


    " Vige head what are you saying? We are honest farmers how can we hunt animals?" One of the women couldn''t help but say.


    If they stopped relying on Yu Dong then they will have to starve to death!


    However, the vige head did not care about them at all. She was done listening to theirints because they all didn''t have to suffer as much as they should have, they all were acting as if they were on a pic or something.


    Comining about this and that, as if they were staying in a lodge.


    " Why? You all hit your husbands like you are expert hunters, use that strength to hunt animals, I bet you will be able to catch a pigeon at the very least," Vige head Gu savagely retorted causing everyone in the cave to turn silent as they looked at her in shock.


    What happened to the vige head Gu? Why was she acting like this?


    Vige head Gu didn''t care about the vigers, she followed Yu Dong who was taking her up the mountain, at night the dangerous animals of the mountain wille down and then it will be difficult for her and Yu Dong to navigate through everything. It would be better if she followed Yu Dong and take a look at what Yu Dong wanted to show her.


    She thought that Yu Dong might be bringing her to show the bodies of the vigers who were washed away given that she looked so serious while guiding her but when the two of them climbed past the wild terrain and entered the deep mountains, the vige head Gu realised that something was wrong.


    Definitely very wrong.


    The scent of rotting flesh overwhelmed her senses and she gagged reflexively before turning to look at Yu Dong as she asked, " Wh...What is going on?"


    " You will know soon enough vige head Gu," Yu Dong replied as she left the terrain on which they were walking and then walked towards the cliff that has fallen due to the heavy rainfall.


    As they walked closer the smell of the corpses got even thicker and Vige head Gu had to take out her handkerchief to cover her nose, what she could not understand was how in the world the bodies of the vigers who were washed away just this morning was able to rot to this degree!


    However, as Yu Dong took her to the area that seemed to have fallen due to andslide, vige head Gu''s eyes widened because of shock as she looked at the horrifying sight in front of her.


    Bodies of mers were lined in front of her, somepletely dposed to some who were still rotting, she stared at the faces of the mers who were buried a few weeks ago and could feel the horror that they had to go through when they were dying.


    " W..What is happ..happening?" She asked as she looked at Yu Dong, howe so many mers died? All of a sudden and that too without her knowing! If this was to get out then she wouldn''t be able to escape punishment!


    Vige head Gu''s heart was thudding loudly as she looked at the bodies of the mers and swooned on the spot but she couldn''t even faint because of the smell that was overwhelming her.


    " I told you that there was a dangerous woman who was roaming free in the vige but you didn''t believe me," Yu Dong had no sympathy for vige head Gu. The woman might have a straight head on her shoulders at the moment but she was also the same woman who refused to believe that she could be wrong a few months ago when Yu Dong told her that something very fishy was happening in the vige.


    Vige head Gu of course remembered thest time when she and Yu Dong separated on a bad note. Back then she found out that the officials actually wanted Yu Dong to be the vige head but thetter refused saying that she has no n to stay in the vige all her life and that she will move to town once she had enough resources saved up for it.


    So, when Yu Dong came to tell her that something was wrong was happening in the vige, vige head Gu thought that she was deliberately doing that because she was regretting the decision of leaving the vige head position.


    But she never thought¡­


    Vige head Gu looked at the corpses that seemed to be older than a year and gulped silently. " B¡­But no one told me that their family mers are missing! If they did I would have definitely searched for their mers."


    " Then it seemed that they didn''t want to let you know that the mers of their family were missing," Yu Dong said while Li Li pointed to a body that was closest to them and said, " That''s Qui Jiuyue!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 564: Taken as dead

    Chapter 564: Taken as deadMother Qui felt really bad when Li Li came looking for her, she has been keeping a low profile these days after her son ran away from the vige. A few weeks ago when the vige head Gu came looking for her and asked her if a mer from her family was missing or not, she has simply refused saying that nothing of the sort has happened because she wanted to keep the matter of her son running away hushed up.


    If the vigers found out that she couldn''t even keep a mer in control then how shameful it would be for her? This was why she kept her mouth shut and asked her family to do the same.


    No one has said anything to anyone in the vige and she too has told everyone that her son went to live with one of her rtives. Everything has been taken care of carefully by her and her family, so howe, the vige head Gu was calling for her now?


    " Where are we going?" Mother Qui asked nervously when she saw that Li Li was taking her up on the mountain. Why was she taking her up there for no reason at all?


    " You will know soon," Yu Dong asked her not to tell anything to Mother Qui because she knew that as soon as Mother Qui was to find out that they have found the corpse of her son, she will refuse toe and identify the corpse, she might even pretend that the body did not belong to her son since they couldn''t drag the body down the mountain with them.


    When Mother Qui saw that Li Li was replying vaguely to her, she was even more nervous. Don''t tell her that her son came running back to the vige when he saw that the conditions were getting worse.


    Yes, that must have been it. That unfilial son, he must be scared ofing back home knowing that she will never ept him after he has fooled around with someone and that''s why he ran to vige head Gu and Yu Dong knowing how she has a soft spot for mers.


    At this moment Mother Qui was very much dissatisfied with Yu Dong, why did she have to bother with the matters of her family? Couldn''t she have let that useless mer die? What was the use of him if he couldn''t even get married to a decent family and talked about love all day?


    Mother Qui didn''t want to go and see her son but Li Li wasn''t going to allow her to escape either when she noticed that mother Qui was actually trying to turn around and leave. She caught hold of her arm and asked, " Where do you think you are going?"


    " I ..uh, I forgot something, my¡­ it''s my medicine time, you see I am getting old and I need to you know ¡­take medicines every now and then," Mother Qui was trying to make excuses to get away from Li Li.


    But thetter didn''t let her go, she tilted her head to the side and then said, " Yu Dong said that if you don''te nicely with me then she wille to get you."


    Mother Qui stiffened as she heard Li Li''s threat. She was very much clear about what kind of person Yu Dong was, if she was toe and look for her then ¡­


    She will definitely be killed by that woman!


    " On ¡­on second thought I think I cane with you, there is no need for us to worry about skipping my medicine," she told Li Li.


    " I wasn''t worried about your medicine in the first ce."


    Damn these women! Mother Qui choked on her spit as she looked at Li Li who was treating her so casually and then bit her lip in anger.


    But because she was still slightly afraid of Yu Dong, she still followed after Li Li quietly.


    Throughout the journey to the mass grave, Li Li didn''t say a word and Mother Qui''s nerve became more and more of a mess as she turned to look at Vige head Gu who was standing on top of the uneven terrain brimming with apoplectic with rage.


    " You dumb woman! Come here quickly!" She roared from the top of the terrain causing Mother Qui to squeak as she ran towards Vige head Gu but as she got near Vige head Gu, a really bad smell came wafting over to her and she reflexively gagged. Covering her mouth and nose with her sleeves she walked over to Vige head Gu who pointed to her right and asked, " Is this the body of your son?"


    Body? What?


    At first, Mother Qui didn''t understand what was happening but when she turned her head and took a look at the thing that Vige head was pointing at and stiffened when she saw that Vige head Gu was actually pointing at was a dead body!


    And that dead body belonged to her son!


    " No, No¡­this ..this can''t be happening," mother Qui was furious with her son and even determined to turn him away if he was toe back with that tainted body of his but she never wanted him dead!


    " Ah Yue!" She cried ignoring the bad smelling from all the corpses she ran to her son''s body but was stopped by Yu Dong.


    " Wh..what are you doing?" She questioned as she looked at Yu Dong who was stopping her from getting close to her son''s body, "let me go!" She shouted at Yu Dong.


    " What am I doing?" Yu Dong scoffed as she dragged Mother Qui back. " This should be my line, your son is dead and his body is rotting. If you were to touch him now then you will only destroy what remains of his body. Stay back and keep your paws off."


    " He is my son!" Mother Qui screamed at Yu Dong.


    " Really, then why didn''t you look for him when he was missing? Maybe if you took his vanishing seriously at least your son could have had a proper funeral instead of being buried here, you already took him as dead so why the regret now? Isn''t it toote for that?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    if you like reverse harem please do support my work¡ª¡ª- Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession! Its apetition book will be thankful if you show your support and help me win a small prize!

 Chapter 565: Are you serious

    Chapter 565: Are you seriousMother Qui stared at Yu Dong in surprise and shock, she wanted to tell Yu Dong that she was wrong but no matter how many times she opened her mouth and closed it, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything.


    " I¡­I did not want him to die!" Mother Qui thought long and hard before she spoke, she didn''t know how she was supposed to defend herself. She might have been a bit strict with her son but she never once wanted him to die so painfully like this.


    Her heart was aching for her son as well, all right!


    But no matter how much her heart ached for her son, no one cared about her. Especially not vige head Gu, who could almost imagine the stern warning and scolding she was going to receive the second this matter was known to the officials of the town.


    " So, you knew that he was missing, isn''t that right?" asked Vige head Gu, her voice trembling with rage as she looked at mother Gu, her pupils darkening as she wished she could smash open the head of this woman and see what kind of dung she had inside of her skull instead of a brain. " Why in the world did you say that your son was at the house of your rtives when I came to ask you about him, hmm?"


    " That¡­" Mother Qui shivered under the gaze that was locked on the back of her head. She didn''t want to admit that she has lied to the vige head but there was no option left for her, so, she swallowed hard and replied with a quivering voice, " I ¡­ It''s just that I was afraid that the vigers will find out and I will have to be ashamed¡ª-"


    Her words were cut off when Vige head Guo raised her hand and pped her right across her face, the ringing in her eyes was so loud that for three seconds mother Qui was dazed. She blinked her eyes and covered the side of her face that was pped before she turned to the vige head and said, " You pped me, vige head Gu? How can you do that!"


    " So, what are you expecting hmm? Should I go back and bring you a mary reward or something?" Vige head Gu was so furious, that she wished she could p every viger who has lied to her. They knew that their sons were missing but they still kept mum, even when she went to their house and asked for the whereabouts of their mers, they lied one after another without even blinking an eye.


    Because only Qui Jiuyue was recognised among everyone else, Mother Qui was the unfortunate one who has to bear the brunt of Vige head Gu''s anger.


    " I went to your house, I asked you where your son was, you knew that he was missing but instead of telling me the truth, you went ahead and lied!" She pointed to the corpse of Qui Jiuyue and shouted at Mother Qui so hard that she showered her with her spit. " That he went to the house of your rtives, do your rtives live six feet down? Should I send you there as well? Do you have any idea what kind of mistake you have made?"


    Yu Dong watched the confrontation happening in front of her and she shook her head, the thing both Vige head Gu and Mother Qui along with every other viger who hid the information about their son missing were in the wrong but because Vige head Gu was the one who was in charge, so her shirking off most of the responsibility was only normal.


    She didn''t say anything, and as far as the matter didn''t have any impact on her, she will not care about anything at all.


    Mother Qui too knew that she would not be able to escape from this matter, so she could only lower her head and listen to the admonishing lecture of Vige head Gu, if she knew that this matter was this serious she too would have made it known ¡ª¡ª


    Wait!


    " Vige head Gu, you knew that something like this was happening didn''t you?" Mother Qui was shocked to her core upon seeing the body of her son and couldn''t think straight but now that her mind was slowly recovering from the shock, she could think straight. " You knew that someone was roaming in the vige killing mers but you didn''t tell anyone!"


    This time it was Vige head Gu''s turn to choke, she coughed and spluttered before turning to Yu Dong who raised her hands in surrender. " Woah there, don''t look at me now, I told you earlier that you should tell the vigers about it but you did not listen to me there is nothing I can do now."


    Yu Dong knew that since she and Li Li were the ones who found this burial ground, they will be implicated in the mess but she has always been a careful person and there was no way she was going to do something as foolish as leaving leeway for others to attack her.


    This was why she already told the vige head that in case the matter escted to the point where she wouldn''t be able to control it, it will be her responsibility and not hers.


    Vige head Gu turned silent, she knew that Yu Dong would be of no help to her. Back then she deliberately hid the information from the vigers because she didn''t want anyone to think that she wasn''t doing a good job as the Vige head but she didn''t think that her small selfishness woulde to bite her in the butt so soon.


    Mother Qui also heard Yu Dong, she understood that the vige head Gu deliberately hid such a piece of important information from her and every other viger.


    " How could you do this to us?" demanded Mother Qui as she red at Vige head Gu. " If you have told everyone that a mad murderer was roaming in the vige, we would have taken care of our sons better!"


    ------------

 Chapter 566: Fight.

    Chapter 566: Fight.Vige head Gu turned silent she knew that she wouldn''t be able to escape responsibility this time, so she swallowed her words with which she was scolding Mother Qui and then immediately said, " What do you mean by this? As you can see the corpses that are lined in thendslides are not a month or two older, they are older than more than a year. How was I supposed to deal with something like this? It''s clearly the fault of the previous vige head, she didn''t take care of the vige and didn''t see that someone was actually harming mers like this, why are you ming me for something that wasn''t in my control? As I was newly appointed, I too was getting to know everything wasn''t I?"


    She knew that she wouldn''t be able to escape responsibility this time, which was why she deliberately pulled the previous vige head who was responsible for creating a lot of trouble in the vige. After all, she was not lying, if not for Vige head Mu who did not pay attention to the missing mers, this matter would have never escted to this point. If she was taking care of the mers properly and knew what she was doing then she would have known that the mers were getting kidnapped and killed.


    When Yu Dong came to tell her about this matter, she thought that the woman was deliberately trying to find fault with her and that was why she didn''t take her seriously, who would have thought that the matter would be so serious and thene to bite her in the ass like this?


    Vige head Gu was smart but Mother Qui wasn''t a novice yer who didn''t know anything. She understood that Vige head Gu was trying to shirk responsibility by digging a pit for the previous vige head at once, after all, there was no way possible for her to drag the previous vige head who has left the vige for so long back to the vige and ask her to take care of this matter was there?


    Telling her that it was the fault of the previous vige head was simr to asking her to revive her dead son! The previous vige head left the vige for more than six months and no one knows where she went, from where will she find the previous vige head and then ask her to deal with this matter huh?


    " Do not try to shirk responsibility, Vige head Gu!" Mother Qui shouted at her as she pointed a finger at the woman and red at her. " If you have told me earlier that something like this was happening then I would have certainly never done anything as stupid as ignoring the matter of my son leaving home and never trying to find him¡ª¡ª"


    " Enough, is this the time for you two to fight like this?" Yu Dong snapped at Mother Qui and the vige head Gu, they were fighting like this in front of a pile of corpses were they serious? " This is not the time for you to fight like a bunch of children, instead of yelling and screaming like this why don''t you twoe up with a solution and look for the person who is behind these killings? If we keep fighting like this then I am sure that the killer will only take advantage of this situation"


    Silence fell between them.


    The vige head sighed heavily as she ced her hands on her face and then dragged them down as she nodded and said, " Yu Dong is right, this is not the time for us to fight like this, we should be taking care of what is happening around the vige first. Madam Qui, go and call the women of the vige here so that we can discuss what is going on and what should we do¡­" she turned to the corpses that were piled in the corner and then sneered coldly, " Those women who have deliberately hidden the news wouldn''t be able to escape my wrath, how dare they hide the fact that the mers of their family are missing!"


    Vige head Gu wasn''t going to be the least bit forgiving towards these families who kept mum despite her asking again and again whether someone from their family was missing!


    " Oh, I understand," Mother Qui replied but as she turned to look at the corpse of her son, she was reminded of how Yu Dong used to tease him when she was not sober as she was now and her gaze instinctively turned to Yu Dong who raised her brow and then sneered coldly. " Don''t even think about it, right now I am more than capable of taking care of myself and my family. If I wanted to build a harem with all the mers in the vige by taking them as my husbands, I assure you that I don''t need to threaten them, they will agree to marry me without me even asking them."


    Yu Dong''s words were vulgar but they were true every mer in the vige was attracted to her now, if she wanted to then she can take any mer as her husband as long as she was willing. She doesn''t need to physically torment a mer or kill them for something as simple as that.


    " Don''t go around looking at Yu Dong like that," Vige head Gu needed Yu Dong''s help so she was willing to support Yu Dong against Mother Qui and what was more she knew that Yu Dong was not the one behind these killings, after all, she didn''t have the reason to do something like this and everyone knew just how much she cared about the mers. " If she was the one who was behind the killings then she wouldn''t have brought me here to show this piece of evidence, don''t go act suspicious of her."


    Then she turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " Yu Dong while you are here please help me question the women of the vige, I am sure they will create trouble as soon as I ask them about this incident."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I lost a chapter and had to rewrite it. I am so pissed lost my win-win!

 Chapter 567: Trouble incoming

    Chapter 567: Trouble iingYu Dong knew that the vige head Gu was asking her to stay only because she didn''t want to deal with the women of the vige alone. But she too wanted to see whether she would be able to find something while interacting with the women of the vige or not which was why she was willing to stay back.


    " All right, I will stay with you." Yu Dong replied causing Vige head Gu to heave a sigh of relief, thetter was thinking that Yu Dong was showing her face by agreeing to stay behind but only Yu Dong knew that the only reason she was staying behind was that she wanted to find the culprit behind the situation.


    " I will go and call the women of the vige then," Mother Qui said as she looked at vige head Gu and Yu Dong, she did want to say something more but she knew that it will only backfire on her.


    Seeing the hesitating expression on mother Qui''s face, Yu Dong knew that she was still doubting her and narrowed her eyes in annoyance. This was seriously too infuriating, because women like Mother Qui, she wanted to move out of the vige.


    Mother Qui took onest nce at the corpse of her son and then walked down the cliff before walking towards the cave where the women were resting. The cliff where the mers were buried wasn''t too far from the cave, it didn''t take long for mother Qui to reach the cave as she looked at the women of the vige who seemed to be discussing something, she was indeed a bit suspicious of Yu Dong but her son was a good looking mer and because of this there were many women who were willing to marry her but as a mer who was proud of his beauty, he has rejected a lot of women.


    Then there were a lot of women who must have been upset with him right?


    " Madam Qui, you are here?" He Cheung''s sister-inw Gu Li raised her head and looked at Madam Qui who was walking back to the cave with a heavy expression. " What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking so upset like that?"


    Earlier He Cheung was scolded by his wife a lot and was even crying which was why Gu Li was busy coaxing her brother inw trying to make him calm down, the two of them did not want others to hear their conversation which was why they were sitting outside the cave on small boulders sticking out of the ground. So when mother Qui came walking towards the cave, Gu Li was the first one to see hering, even He Cheung raised his head and wiped his red teary eyes as he looked at mother Qui.


    " Madam Qui what is the matter why are you looking like that?" Seeing that madam Qui was looking a bit unwell after seeing his wife, He Cheung couldn''t help but worry. What was happening? One after another things seem to be popping up, what were they supposed to do?


    Madam Qui didn''t answer their questions instead she turned to the cave and said, " Vige head called the women of the vige up the cliff, you all need toe with me something serious has happened."


    " Something serious, what?" He Cheung was indeed upset that Madam Qui didn''t answer him but when he heard that something serious has happened again, he couldn''t care less about Madam Qui ignoring him, instead, he hurriedly questioned madam Qui again.


    But madam Qui was told not to tell anyone about the matter, so she shook her head and said, " Vige head has asked me not to tell anyone anything about this matter, she just asked me to bring all the women up the mountain where she is waiting for them."


    " You... I am her husband! You can tell me what is the matter!" He Cheung has been rather touchy after being pped and scolded by his wife, he wanted toin but he couldn''t do anything and as she was his wife, even his sister-inw couldn''t say anything, it was only now done she was trying to calm him after his wife left him alone.


    " I know that you are the vige head''s husband but there are some things that cannot be told to you, brother He, please forgive me for being presumptuous." Madam Qui was worried that the women of the vige will refuse in case they were to find out why she was calling them, which was she had no other choice but to call them to the mountain without telling them about what has happened.


    " How dare you¡­" He Cheung wanted to scold Madam Qui was acting like this in front of him but he was stopped by Gu Li who patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s all right brother inw, I wille back and let you know about this big secret. You know that sister wouldn''t do this if the matter wasn''t serious please be a bit considerate of sister, all right?"


    Gu Li was the pessimist of the family, she would always try to diffuse the situation as long as she could, seeing that He Cheung was once again going to blow up, she immediately calmed him down lest her sister was troubled.


    He Cheung was unhappy but he knew that Gu Li was right which was why he willingly shut his mouth and then turned his head to re at Madam Qui, he will let this matter go for now but he will definitely make this woman pay for all her cheekiness one day. He was the husband of the vige head damn it, they couldn''t treat him like this!


    The women were also very confused, they couldn''t understand why were they being called up on the mountain but seeing how the vige head was the one calling them and Madam Qui looked all stern and serious, they rose from their ces and followed after her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you like the reverse harem world please take a look at Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession, with crazy male leads and cheeky female leads.


    ---


    Little theatre:


    Yu Dong: Looks like people have forgotten us, we aren''t getting any power stones or gifts. Orz.


    ----------

 Chapter 568: They deserved it.

    Chapter 568: They deserved it." What is going on?"


    " Why did she call us here, the vige head I mean?"


    " Don''t tell me she was serious when she said that we would have to start hunting for our meals, is she asking us to hunt for wild animals?" said a woman and the others also seemed to be agreeing with her. After all, when the vige head said that she will be taking them to the forest to hunt for food, she looked rather serious.


    The women all thought that the vige head was just trying to punish her which was why she was calling them so when all of them smelled the scent rotting corpse they all were stunned, many women gagged and then started to heave harshly as they all turned to look at Madam Qui who was already walking over the cliff with her mouth covered, seeing her like this the women all understood that Madam Qui knew something that they didn''t.


    " Madam Qui what is going on¡ª¡ªAHHHHHHH!" A woman tried to ask what was happening but then her gaze fell on the pile of corpses of the mers and she stumbled behind before falling on her bottom as she looked at the number of corpses that were lying in front of her. " What...WHAT IS THIS? WHAT IS GOING ON!?"


    Just like the woman who fell on the ground the other women too rushed to get away from the pile, they all looked at the mers who were lying dead and decaying on the ground and gagged at the smell and the sight of it, there were some women who were strong-hearted but they too almost fainted at the sight when they saw the decaying corpses of the mers.


    " What in the world¡ª-"


    "How did this happen?"


    The women all looked stunned as they stared at the horrifying sight in front of them and then turned to look at Madam Qui who was walking to the other side of the trail on which they were walking till now. The women didn''t want to stay behind with the corpses either, so they all rushed to chase after her, even those who recognised the bodies of the mers as their brothers, sons and husbands didn''t dare to stay behind.


    Whatever the bodies were already destroyed what was the point of rushing to take care of them?


    With that thought in their heads, they decide to ignore the entire thing and ran after Madam Qui.


    When Yu Dong heard the sound of footstepsing from the side of the forest, she raised her head and then looked at the group of women who were running as if they were the ones who were being chased after by that murderer.


    " Vige head Gu what is the meaning of this?"


    " What is going on, why are the corpses of the mers piled up in there?"


    " Is something going on?"


    " Everyone calm down," Vige head Gu raised her head as she swept her gaze at the women of the vige sternly. "As you have already seen the mers who were missing from the vige are all killed, this is something that no one told me about." She nced at the women of the vige, half of them looked confused while the other half lowered their heads and immediately tried to act as if they weren''t even there.


    " The mers of the vige were getting kidnapped and killed yet no one from the vige came toin to me or the previous vige head which shows that some of you deliberately wanted to hide the matter from me," she red at the women who had their heads lowered and then shifted ufortably on their feet as they tried to hide behind the crowd.


    They were afraid of being talked about and that was why they were trying so hard to bury the matter of their mers being missing, now that this matter was exposed like a forest fire and to make matters worse it also seemed to have burned the vige head, they wouldn''t be able to escape responsibility!


    Unlike Madam Qui who was genuinely worried and upset about losing her son, these women did not care about the mers of their family who died in such an aggrieved manner if anything they deserved it, in their eyes.


    The only thing that was worrying them was that they have to bear the brunt of Vige head Gu''s anger.


    Vige head Gu has been keeping an eye on these women who lowered their heads earlier seeing that they were trying to hide behind the crowd who seemed to have no idea about what was going on, she immediately sneered, " You all bettere clean and tell me what is going on, if you don''t then I will go ahead and kick the families who are behind this out of the vige, don''t think that since the bodies are dposed I wouldn''t be able to find out anything, as long as I am willing to contact the authorities, the matter wille to light and then you all cane to the county magistrate office with me, you hear that?"


    The threat of visiting the county magistrate''s office seemed to work at once, those women who were hiding behind the crowd immediately rushed forward and started shouting.


    " Vige head Gu there is no need for you to do something like this for the sake of a few mers right?"


    " That''s right our vige has so many mers already what''s the problem if a few died?"


    " Mers are already so useless, they are only a burden when they are born¡­ do we have to suffer because of the now that they are dead as well?"


    " This is injustice I say!"


    "It''s their fault! Who asked them to go around attracting the attention of the women of the vige? If anything they are the ones who deserved to die like this for going out of the house when we told them not to!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you read my books please support my work Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession. It''s apetition book so support it for the beginning of the four months so I can win something even the smallest prize.


    ----


    The stalker: Support the author or else ---HIHIHI

 Chapter 569: What’s going on?

    Chapter 569: What¡¯s going on?Yu Dong felt her teeth lock, this was why she hated this vige. She understood that this world was like this but she still couldn''t help but be annoyed by how little the women of this world thought of mers. They all died so painfully, even when they were dying their eyes were filled with terror and yet these women who should have cared for them were now trying to shirk responsibility saying that it has nothing to do with them.


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance but didn''t say anything else, she was worried if she was to say anything then she will end up saying something harsh to this woman and then they will get off track again.


    She turned her head to nce at the vige head Gu who was looking at the women with annoyance brimming in her eyes. From the look on her face, it was clear that she was thinking the same thing as her.


    " That''s enough," when the women were all chattering, Yu Dong heard the voice of a woman interrupting them, she turned her head to look at the woman who intervened in the situation and frowned.


    Yu Dong has never seen this woman before but with that sharp nose and upturned eyes, she could see the simrities between her and the vige head most probably this woman was the vige head''s sister.


    " You all don''t you think that you are going too far? Those mers have been a member of your families, some married off to your family while some gave birth to your children as for the rest they were your brothers and sons, how can you all talk about them like this? Be a bit more grateful to them. The least you can do is to bury them properly after their deaths what is with this yelling and shouting?"


    " Gu Li, what do you know?" One of the women who was shouting the loudest turned her attention to Gu Li. " If this matter is known to others how will we raise our heads and what''s more the other viges will make fun of us, they will say that we can''t even protect our mers!"


    " That''s right! If something like this is found out by others then we will have so much trouble in the future, I mean¡­my daughter''s marriage talks are going on currently with the mer of the next vige. If their family finds out that something like this happened in our vige then they will definitely refuse to marry her!" Another woman spoke, she looked rather worried at the prospect of her daughter not getting married but when she saw the corpse of her son, she was rather calm apart from the initial shock she looked fine.


    " I doubt that anyone will marry in our vige," said the vige head Gu as she rubbed her temples and came to stand beside Yu Dong, she knew that the women wouldn''t be listening to her, it was better if their attention was turned to Yu Dong that way at least she will be able to keep the women in check. " This matter¡­ I am afraid that it can not be hidden from the county magistrate, so you all better tell me what happened back then or else we will deal with this situation ording to thew of the vige¡­I do not wish to call the elders but if you don''t speak then I will."


    Calling the elders would only make the matter worse and then women will all be scolded for hiding things from the vige head.


    In the end, they all looked at each other and then swallowed what they wanted to say, the matter was too shameless and embarrassing and they didn''t want to tell anyone about it but now it looks like they will not be able to hide it from others.


    So, under the gazes of the other women, one by one the families of the victims started speaking as they told everyone what happened back then.


    Turns out that the mers of the viges were being stalked long ago but the women of their families were ashamed of the fact that their family''s mers were being treated like this, they thought that if the matter of their mers being stalked and sexually harassed was found out by others then they will surely have trouble in finding a match for their mers in the future as for those mers who were married off to the women of this vige, their conditions were even worse.


    Instead of ming the stalker who was behind all of this, they started ming their mers for attracting the attention of that psychopath. They called them shameless for attracting the attention of the woman and started beating them up but neither of them wanted to tell the vige head about this matter because no matter how they saw it¡­it was the fault of those mers.


    " Who asked him to dress pretty and then walk outside in the vige? Satisfying me was enough why did he have to go and make himself look good? Wasn''t he just asking for it at this point?" said one woman whose husband''s corpse was in the pile.


    " Exactly, I told him that there is no need for him to go around attracting the attention of the women of this vige but he didn''t listen to me what can I do? Moving in the vige like that he might as well be naked!" said another.


    The more these women spoke, the more disgusted Yu Dong became, in the end, she couldn''t help but say, " So in short you are trying to say everyone is at fault except you, right?"


    The women who were yelling and shouting paused when they heard Yu Dong''s voice but they still pursed their lips and stubbornly said, " If not, what are we supposed to do in case they don''t listen to us?


    Yu Dong chuckled appreciatively as she shook her head and then turned to look at the crowd of women with a deadpanned expression. " Maybe protect them? You were the woman of the house right?"


    -------

 Chapter 570: Xiao Hua’s fault

    Chapter 570: Xiao Hua¡¯s fault" What? What were we supposed to do when someone so dangerous was attacking the mers, what are you talking about?" One of the women couldn''t help but say, they were the pirs of their houses if something was to happen to them then what would have happened to their family?


    " Ah, you mean to say that you couldn''t do anything to the woman who was stalking and threatening your husband and brothers but you wanted them, who couldn''t even fight against that woman whom you didn''t even have the guts to face, I see" Yu Dong nodded her head with an '' I understand'' expression but that only made the women flush in shame.


    It was not that bad when it wasn''t said out loud but when Yu Dong spoke about it out loud, they couldn''t help but get embarrassed.


    " What is it to you?" One of the women spoke. "It''s not like your family mer was harmed, why do you have to be so nosy?"


    " Of course, it is not my concern but I was just stating the facts, if you all had used some brains and told the vige head about this matter then maybe the murderer would have been caught by now and many lives would have been saved but oh well, you all are simply too much of a scaredy cats what am I even expecting?" She shrugged casually which only incensed the women even further.


    " Anyway this is not important," she continued as if she hasn''t just scolded the entire crowd of women and called them useless cowards in one breath. " The murderer has done a good job hiding for so long, there is no evidence against them either, more importantly, the corpses that are intact all have a sort of ribbon tied to their necks like they were being used as some sort of sick gifts, which shows that the woman is really crazy in the head."


    " That''s right a bow!" One of the women who was silently standing in the corner suddenly eximed. " Didn''t Xiao Hua get a corpse of a mer with a bow attached to it, surely that woman is the same one who killed these mers as well right?"


    Everyone hasn''t forgotten about the murder of the mer who died so brutally in the vige and it would be a long time before they will forget about the murder. As soon as the woman yelped about the murder, everyone turned to look at Yu Dong who raised a brow and asked, " What?"


    "It''s you, isn''t it? You were the one who brought this matter to light?" At this moment the women of the vige were very dissatisfied with Yu Dong, till now they were living a peaceful life and they didn''t have to worry about anything but now because of Yu Dong''s interference they all were going to be jokes in the eyes of others!


    Yu Dong eyed these women in surprise and shock, were they serious? They weren''t saddened by the grief of their family member but instead, they were grieving the fact that this matter came to the light, were they serious?


    She was just going to give these women a piece of her mind but then she heard vige head Gu speak, " Are you all done? This is not the time to fight among each other. We need to catch the person who is behind this and just because the corpses all have a red bow tied to their neck doesn''t necessarily mean that the person is the same person we are looking for, after all, they were hiding for so long why will that woman suddenly make her presence known?"


    " Most likely there is someone who knows about the murderer and the way she killed these mers, given that they weren''t exactly buried properly it wouldn''t be difficult for another woman to know about it, she could have stumbled on these corpses by chance and then recreated the entire thing to throw us off the scent."


    Beside the vige head Gu, her sister nodded. " I think my sister is right, the woman wants to make a fool out of us, while we are looking for the one who killed these mers, she might get away with what she is doing."


    " Just how many murderers are roaming in this vige?" A woman asked.


    " I bet this is all because of Xiao Hua," Yu Dong heard a familiar voice and she wasn''t at all shocked to see her aunt standing against her. " These things started after he came to the vige, I-mean just how many times things have be unstable because of him in the vige?"


    Yu Dong felt her eyelid twitch, she knew that her aunt would do something like this, she was trying to turn the attention back to her family now that the vigers were talking about the old Yu family and the ruthlessness of Old master Tang. " You are not pinning the me on Xiao Hua."


    She wasn''t even surprised that these women were all trying to pin me on someone else. And given that she has never gotten along with anyone, especially her aunt, it seemed her personal agenda was to make things difficult for her.


    " You are blind because of his beauty, I do not me you," said Aunt Yu, but her voice was fairly vibrating with impatience and a strong desire for revenge. " Better women have fallen in the face of the beauty of mers, you naively believe that Xiao Hua has nothing to do with this but before he came to the vige nothing like this happened, even the most decent corpse looks like months old, certainly the person behind this started acting up after she found out that Xiao Hua was no longer a courtesan and was bought by you."


    " I beg to differ," said Yu Dong with her eyes narrowed. " Unlike you who is willing to solve the entire matter by burying your head in the ground, I can see that there is a pattern in the killing of the woman. The corpses are wary from six to three and nine months old, which means that the woman kills a mer every three months. Even if Xiao Hua wasn''t here, someone else would have died in his ce of him."


    " I thought we agreed that the one who killed these mers and the one who is after Xiao Hua are two different people."


    " Doesn''t necessarily mean they are."


    ¡ª¡ª


    If you like the reverse harem with crazy male leads please check and vote ¡ª¡ª- Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession.

 Chapter 571: a suspect

    Chapter 571: a suspect" Don''t be wilfully blind Dong Dong," said Aunt Yu as she looked at her in distaste. " You naively believe that this is not rted to Xiao Hua but why is it that these things started to happen only when he came to the vige? Were we not fine when he wasn''t here even if the woman who is behind this is the same woman who did all that to the mers, it''s clear that she didn''t have the thoughts of making a move on the mers of the vige, it''s only when Xiao Hua came? Like it or not that mer is the cause of everything that is happening in the vige."


    When Aunt Yu said that everyone in the crowd turned to look at Yu Dong with usatory gazes, they all red at her as if it was her who was asking the murderer to go around killing mers.


    " That''s right, it''s happening because of you!" The women who didn''t want to take the me, they all pounced on Yu Dong when they realised that they could turn it around and then have Yu Dong take responsibility for everything. " If you didn''t bring that mer to the vige then nothing like this would have happened and we would still be living a perfect life!"


    Yu Dong frowned as she looked at the women who still wished to dig their heads in the ground ignoring everything that was happening around them, to them the grief of losing their family mers was nothing. In fact for some the death of these mers was like good riddance, she looked at them before turning to vige head Gu and said, " See that? This is why I don''t want to care about them. They are all stupid."


    " Excuse me ?" The woman who just spoke looked rather offended but Yu Dong was done with them, she turned her head to the group of women and sarcastically replied, " Oh you are excused, in fact, you are very much excused. You think this is fun, don''t you? Shirking responsibility like that, like I said the murderer has a pattern, she will attack someone real soon because thest time she killed someone was three months ago and surely now that the course is turning to be six months¡­ she wille for someone real soon and then don''te looking for me."


    With that, she turned to look at Li Li and said, " Come on let''s go, we are going hunting." She came here to hunt a boar and she wasn''t going to leave without hunting one.


    It will be such a waste of energy.


    When the women saw that Yu Dong was leaving they were startled but then some of them started shouting.


    " What are you doing ?"


    " How can you leave after attracting the wrath of the murderer¡ª¡ª" the woman trailed off when Yu Dong turned her head to look at her, she ufortably shifted her feet and then turned her gaze from Yu Dong''s.


    Yu Dong knew that her gaze was deadly and she made use of it to the best of her ability.


    "Let''s be really honest here, the one who is attracting the wrath of the murderer is you all, you were scared to deal with the matter when it should have been dealt with, you hid it for so long and made sure that it was impossible for anyone to find that the mers of your family were missing by doing this you only egged the murderer to get bolder."


    She turned to look at the vige head Gu and then went on, " You all were aware of the matter, some of you might even have sensed the peculiarity of the case but you didn''t care about it. Neither of you took it seriously and dismissed it because the ones who were being attacked were mers¡­ I understand your urge to ignore such a thing given that you were scared but now that I stand before you and watch you all shift the me to me who never once treated this matter lightly is seriously a joke..you all are a joke ¡­and not even a funny one."


    One of the women raised her hand. " But we don''t know that the woman who is behind these killings is the same one."


    " You have to be a fool if you think they aren''t," Yu Dong sniggered as she turned her attention to the woman who just spoke. " Do you really think that there will be a stalker and a murderer focused on the mers at the same time?"


    The woman all turned silent when Yu Dong saw that they were not speaking, she rolled her eyes and added, " If you think that one stalking Xiao Hua is someone else, let''s wait and then we will see. I can protect him and I am sure that nothing will happen to him, what about you all though can you protect your mers?"


    With that, she turned on her heels and then walked away, once she was out of earshot everyone else turned to look at Vige head Gu who was having a headache.


    " Vige head look at Yu Dong"


    " She is the one who.."


    " How irresponsible of her¡ª-"


    " That''s enough, stop ming her when you all are just as guilty," Vige head Gu cleared her throat and then stopped theints of the vigers. " Anyway do you all have any suspicion, who can be the one behind this?"


    A short silence hit the crowd as they all turned to look at each other and then one of the women turned to look at Vige head Gu and said, " Well¡­ if we are talking about doing weird things, then I can only think of one woman¡­"


    " That''s right she can be the one who is behind this after all she used to hurt the mers when she was young and even marked them after hitting them."


    " How can I forget about her," the other woman''s eyes widened as they looked around the crowd and then eximed loudly, " She isn''t even here, that Pei Yuyan."


    --------

 Chapter 572: I don’t have a sister

    Chapter 572: I don¡¯t have a sisterVige head Gu''s eyes turned dark as she turned to look at the woman who spoke about Pei Yuyan and said, " You have to be kidding me, you all are not doubting my niece!"


    Even Gu Li''s eyes turned wide as she looked at the women who were doubting the daughter whom she has adopted, how can they even think of Pei Yuyan, she was such a sweet girl.


    Mother Qui who has seen the aggression that girl could show when the opportunity arises itself, couldn''t help but say, " Vige head Gu, I know that you are upset about this but you have to think it thoroughly, Pei Yuyan was one of the admirers of Xiao Hau, and she was one of the women who were most upset when he quit working as a courtesan." She paused and then turned to look at the rest of the women who were egging her to speak some more and then sighed as she added, " We have seen her grow up and we know what she is capable of ¡­killing a mer if any one in the vige can achieve that, she surely can do it."


    Gu Li took an aggressive step towards mother Qui looking rather unhappy and angry, her expression hard while her gaze was narrowed, " You are not pushing that me on my daughter! She has nothing to do with this! I have taught her well¡ª¡ª"


    " But she is not your blood is she?" Mother Qui countered. " You picked her up off after her mother who was a freak died, we all have seen how her sister Li Li turned out, she is crazy¡­ I don''t think Pei Yuyan would be any different than her."


    Li Li and Pei Yuyan were orphaned when they were young, their fathers died leaving them alone with their mother who was notorious for hitting her daughters. Li Li when she turned eighteen separated from the family while Pei Yuyan was adopted by Gu Li who didn''t get married because of working in the army and didn''t have a child of her own. She pitied Pei Yuyan and which was why she took the girl under her wing to be raised, after all the girl was alone and she didn''t have a child of her own.


    " Li Li is a special case, everyone knows that she was born different and because of the hit she received in the back of her head, she got even crazier but Pei Yuyan is different! She is sane, there is no way she will do anything¡ª¡ª"


    " Just because she is your niece you are willing to protect her, vige head Gu," said another woman. " Are we going to forget the pranks she pulled on our kids when they were young?"


    Gu Li''s lips thinned. " She was just trying to y with them, it''s not her fault that the kids were all crazy enough to go and y at the back of the mountain. It is not like she was the one who pushed them off the cliff?"


    When Pei Yuyan was young she was often ostracised by the kids of the vige all because she was slightly gloomy and hardly smiled at anyone.


    " But she was the one who took the kids to the mountain right?" Mother Qui stubbornly retorted. " She also used to beat the mers of the vige and then take their stuff, she was used to stealing from them and then tearing their dolls into pieces. She even used to carve her name on the dolls and toys to let others know that she was well ¡­the one who did it. I think that whatever is happening right now is slightly simr to what Pei Yuyan did and she didn''te with the group either. Isn''t it because she knows that she will be questioned? That her big secret is out?"


    " She is sick! She has a fever after being in the water for so long!" Gu Li''s eyes red as she looked at the woman who was questioning her baby girl. " She might be a little different but that''s all because her mother used to hit her all the time, just because she is a tad bit aggressive doesn''t prove that she is the one who is behind this!"


    " Calling it a tad bit aggressive will be putting it lightly," whispered one of the women. " Thest time she fought with someone, she went ape shit crazy on them and sent three women to the medical hall of the town."


    Gu Li tried to speak but she was stopped by Vige head Gu who shook her head and then turned to look at the crowd. " We will take this matter as we are supposed to take it, for the time being, no one is allowed to speak about this to the mers, just keep a close eye on them, they are already in panic and I think the mers who are with Yu Dong will be the safest for the time being. Like Yu Dong said there is a chance that the murderer will make a move again and if she does then we need to be prepared to catch her."


    " What if it''s really Pei Yuyan?" asked one of the vige women.


    Vige head Gu felt the gaze of her sister who was looking at her with pleas in her eyes but she still hardened her heart and said, " We will do it ording to thews, if she is the one who is behind this then as per thews she will be beaten to death."


    ¡­.


    " Pei Yuyan, huh?" Yu Dong has been eavesdropping on the situation that was going on with the women of the vige with the help of her spiritual energy and now that she had a suspect, it will be easier for her to move.


    She turned to look at Li Li who was notching an arrow in her bow and could not help but wonder why Li Li never mentioned Pei Yuyan, she pondered over it for a while before she asked, " Li Li, do you have a sister?"


    Thetter paused in her attempts of notching the arrow and then shook her head, " No, I don''t."


    Yu Dong''s eyes narrowed upon hearing that answer.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    if you like crazy mls and reverse harem would you please support Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession? Its apetitive book and I will like to win even the smallest rewards.

 Chapter 573: Bunnies

    Chapter 573: BunniesYu Dong''s eyes shed as she heard Li Li''s response, she did not understand why she was saying that she had no rtionship with Pei Yuyan but that only made her even more suspicious of this new character that has popped out of nowhere. She did know that Vige head Gu had a sister but she didn''t know that this woman also had a daughter, for Yu Dong knew that the Vige Head Gu''s sister Gu Li was unmarried.


    But Yu Dong did not say anything to Li Li, she could see that Li Li did not want to talk about Pei Yuyan and if she was to push Li Li into a corner to answer her question then she will only be wasting her time.


    " Let''s go, we need to hunt a boar," Yu Dong acted as if she was not interested in Pei Yuyan and Li Li who was a bit stiff and rxed as well. Yu Dong was rather suspicious when she saw Li Li''s reaction but she still didn''t say anything, instead, she walked towards the cliff where the boars were hiding.


    Throughout the entire hunting process, Li Li acted as usual and Yu Dong knew that she has thrown the matter in the back of her head but Yu Dong could not do that, her head was running and she was thinking of the countless possibilities as she notched her arrow in her bow and then aimed at a visibly huge looking boar that was walking a bit far from them.


    Her aim was not perfect but with her spiritual energy as a cheat trick, she easily pierced the boar''s body with her arrow. The boar that was aimed at letting out a loud squeal startling the other boars but Li Li and Yu Dong were like a force that the boars could not fight, one by one Li Li and Yu Dong hunted the boars that were healthy looking and young, the meat of an old boar would be hard to eat which was why they hunted the boars that were young and active.


    " Today, I am going to ask Xiao Zimo to make me sweet and sour pork," Li Li happily piled her killed boar meat in her baskets, she looked rather happy with the hunt that she got today. She remained unaffected by the fact that they have found a pile of corpses with her sister being suspected as the criminal behind everything that was happening.


    She turned to look at Yu Dong who was walking beside her and then asked swiftly, " Don''t you think that I am rather smart? I am the only one who knows about this cliff where the boars hide when it''s raining or when winter ising."


    " Hmm, you are smart," Yu Dong replied but she wasn''t speaking in ordance with the hunt that Li Li has gotten today, she was speaking it in terms of her staying away from Pei Yuyan. Li Li might be slow but she was wiser than every other viger whom Yu Dong knew, they weren''t as witty as Li Li.


    Li Li subconsciously knew that something was wrong with Pei Yuyan which was why she refused to stay with her and even recognise her as her sister, but how dangerous that woman was, she will have to find out on her own.


    Xiao Hua was working on embroidery, he was trying to learn to act as a perfect husband which was why he was trying to embroider something for Yu Dong given that he has to make his wedding dress on his own but till now he was only able to make thread worms on the fabric that Li Hanjing has given him.


    He was looking at the disaster that he has made when he heard someone knock on his door, he raised his head and looked at Yu Dong who was standing on the threshold of his room, he sensed the anger she was carrying and he rose from his bed wanting to ask her what was going on with her.


    " Dong Dong, what''s going on?" He asked but as soon as Yu Dong closed the door behind her, she pulled him close to her and then mmed him against the door before taking his oath in a hot, wet kiss. Xiao Hua did not know what was happening, he could feel that Yu Dong seemed to have returned from outside, her skin was cold and even the slightest bit of her touch was making his skin explode with goosebumps all over.


    He fisted her shirt and dragged her closer as Yu Dong thrust her tongue deeper into his mouth, deepening the kiss so much that it made Xiao Hua''s toes curl.


    Xiao Hua who felt his back hitting the door was no passive participant in this kiss either, he kissed her back just as fiercely as she was kissing him, he didn''t know where it came from out of sudden but since he was getting kissed then he will be willing to ept it with an open heart. He arched his back such that he was grinding his hardened member against Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong tore her mouth free as she looked at Xiao Hua who was looking at her with a flushed face that could seduce anyone with just one nce, Yu Dong cursed in her head as she leaned her forehead against Xiao Hua''s and inched her body a little away from Xiao Hua. " Don''t¡­" but she seemed to have triggered Xiao Hua in a manner she should not have because he pulled her close instead of trying to continue where they have left off. " Hua Hua."


    " Come on, you were the one who kissed me, did you not? You can''t leave me alone all hot and bothered like this."


    " Xiao Hua¡­." Yu Dong felt her lips twitch as she looked at Xiao Hua before closing her eyes she felt Xiao Hua''s hands moving on her body, she caught hold of his wrist and said, " We need to talk first."


    " Then we can f*ck like bunniester on?"


    ------------

 Chapter 574: another letter

    Chapter 574: another letterXiao Hua pouted as he looked at Yu Dong with a frown. " You always do this to me, when I am not in the mood you will drag me like this and kiss me like this but then when I get into the mood but then you will stop. I don''t understand what you are trying to do, are you trying to test my patience and see when I will snap and kill you?"


    One side of Yu Dong''s mouth kicked up and then said, " I will be taking care of you soon, then I will see how long you willst." She hugged him and then inhaled his sweet scent, her entire body rxed when she felt his warmth against her when she saw the pile of corpses that she found in the mountains, even though she did not show it on her face anything but inside her heart, she was rather terrified.


    When she didn''t know, when she was not looking the woman behind this horrible crime came rather close to Xiao Hua. If she wasn''t careful if Xiao Hua wasn''t looking over his shoulders and keeping a good distance from the strange woman, if not then he would too¡ª¡ª


    She closed her eyes and breathed in before she pulled away from Xiao Hua and then ced her hands on his shoulders. " Nowe on we need to have a little talk."


    Seeing the serious expression on Yu Dong''s face, Xiao Hua sobered up in an instant and he let her pull into the room she asked him to sit down on herp as she sit down on the edge of his bed.


    He did as she asked without even the slightest bit of shyness, this was his woman what was wrong with him sitting in herp? He sunk in herp and then nted his hands on Yu Dong''s shoulders, he would have loved to make out with her in this position but seeing the severe look on her face, he knew that she was not going to allow it.


    She ced her hands on his waist and then hugged him slightly before saying, " There is something that I want to tell you."


    " Did something happen?" Xiao Hua asked blinking as he looked at Yu Dong who nodded with her jaw hardening. " We found a pile of corpses in the mountains, the vigers were called and as you are thinking right now, they were trying to shift the me on everyone else but them because they know they were in the wrong and when they were shifting the me, a name came up ¡ª¡ª Pei Yuyan, do you know about this woman?"


    Xiao Hua snapped his head up and looked at Yu Dong in surprise. " Who?"


    " She is the daughter of vige head Gu''s sister, I don''t know much about her but looks like she was adopted by the vige head Gu''s sister and she was once your admirer as well, do you remember her?"


    " I don''t remember," Xiao Hua shook his head, when he worked as a courtesan, he used to have a bunch of admirers, how was he supposed to remember anyone? But then again there were quite a lot of admirers who were t-out freaks even worse thane the previous Yu Dong, but the thing was that even their amount was too much that he could not remember a particr one.


    " You don''t remember anyone?" Yu Dong thought that maybe Pei Yuyan would have done something when Xiao Hua was working as a courtesan that way she will be able to narrow the list down to a name but when Xiao Hua shook his head, she sighed and then went on to say something more but then a sound of something being hurled at her made her twist her waist as she caught hold of the stone that was thrown at the two of them.


    She kept her hand on Xiao Hua''s waist while she kept hold of the letter wrapped in a stone that was thrown at them. She looked at the paper that was wrapped in the stone and then looked at the direction from where the stone came, she wanted to chase the person who threw the stone but when she felt Xiao Hua going rigid in her arms, she decided to ignore the person for the time being when she saw that Xiao Hua was in shock.


    " Are you okay?" She asked him as she turned her head to look at the mer whose eyes were wide in shock as he looked at her with his mouth dropped open. " Tha¡­that¡­ someone threw that at me¡­"


    "It''s okay, I am here, nothing will happen to you." She opened the letter that was wrapped in the stone and read it carefully ¡ª¡ª-


    '' I wish I could tell you this in person but then I know that Yu Dong will try to keep us away from each other, you know that she would try to keep us apart after all she has always been eyeing you as well. But I still want to let you know that I like you, I know that I have never told you something like this before but I can no longer hide it.


    But what makes me annoyed is that you are acting like you cannot see that the sender of these gifts is me, you know that it''s me. I have been by your side for so long, you have even smiled at me in your darkest time, I hope you liked the gifts that I sent you after all I know you the best. I know you loved them.


    I did not think that you will leave the tavern but now that you have left it, I thought that I will be the first person you wille to see me after waiting for so long but then I realised that you are a shy mer, you being a mer who do not have any experience in love. I just adore the fact that you have kept yourself pure for me, I appreciate it and I will treasure your first time, I just need you toe and look for me, I will wait for you Hua''er. Because I love you so much.''


    ¡ª¡ª


    if you like this story please check ¡ª¡ª Hot Bloodsuckers'' obsession. Orz! For the next six months until thepetition is over please support it.

 Chapter 575: suspicious

    Chapter 575: suspicious" She is so sick!" Xiao Hua who has been reading the letter along with Yu Dong felt nauseous as he looked at the horrible words that were written on the paper, he couldn''t believe that someone could be this mad but now that he was looking at the writing on the letter and the sick promises of love.


    Yu Dong clenched the letter tightly in her hand as she looked at the letter, red hot rage coursed through her body and she let out a furious hiss, she wished she could rush after the woman who threw the stone at them but she knew that chasing after the woman would result in nothing. " You don''t need to worry about this, for the time being, keep your windows close unless Ie to your room, okay?" She told him with a guttural edge in her voice, she was having a hard time staying back instead of chasing the woman.


    " You can go after the woman if you want to, I am fine," Xiao Hua told Yu Dong, he knew that she wanted to chase the woman but was stopping herself because of him. She was worried that he was startled by what happened just now, though he was scared there was no need for him to hold Yu Dong back.


    Yu Dong however shook her head. " There is no point in going after the one who threw the stone, now that the matter of the corpses being found out has been spread among the vigers, I don''t think that the woman behind all of this would be foolish enough to do something this crazy, most probably she must have hired someone to throw this letter."


    " Even then wouldn''t catching them will bring you closer to the culprit?" asked Xiao Hua.


    " If that woman was so easy to catch then someone would have caught her by now," said Yu Dong with dull eyes.


    ¡­.


    " She is rather upset, isn''t she?" Chen Mi asked as he looked at Yu Dong who was looking rather angry. She returned home early this evening but ever since she returned her expression was rather bad and no one med her either. Aunt Wang has told them about the corpses that were found in the mountain, even though they did not see the sight with their own eyes, they have to admit that just the description was enough to scare the living daylights out of them.


    They were scared just after listening to what Aunt Wang told them but Yu Dong was the one who saw everything, it would be surprising that she wouldn''t be in a bad mood.


    " What do you think ?" Ye Liu turned his head to look at Chen Mi while cleaning the meat that Yu Dong has brought with her. " Can you even imagine seeing the sight of a hundred rotten corpses?"


    " Eek!" Chen Mi shuddered when he heard Ye Liu repeat what Aunt Wang had told them and then kicked him on the shin while rubbing his arms. " Do you really have to say that? Was there any need for you to repeat that?"


    Ye Liu rolled his eyes as he poured the dirty water out in the drain and washed the meat again with clean water only then did he look at Chen Mi and stated in a sullen voice, " I am just telling you how it is, Dong Dong had to see that sight and top of that the woman behind such a cruel act is after Xiao Hua, how can she not be troubled?"


    When the topic of Xiao Hua was raised, Shen Li who was working behind them knocked the salt container causing a handful of salt grains to spill on the aisle of the kitchen.


    The sudden noise caused Chen Mi and Ye Liu to look at Shen Li, who was slightly flustered.


    " I was rubbing salt over the meat because we need to keep it out for a while and knocked this container by mistake," Shen Li exined because his exnation did not seem wrong, so they went back to doing their own work but once they turned around Shen Li''s expression changed at once.


    He turned around and looked at the meat that he was rubbing meat on but even though his hands were moving, his mind was somewhere else. He knew that Yu Dong was apassionate woman who cared about mers a lot but the care that she was showing for Xiao Hua was rather too much, wasn''t it?


    He has been trying to ignore it but now that he was carefully thinking about how Yu Dong has been treating Xiao Hua, he felt that something was indeed wrong. Should he ask Yu Dong about it? But if he was to ask about it and received an answer that he was scared to get, what will happen then?


    Yu Dong thought about what she needed to do in the uing days before she rose from her chair with a sigh, currently, her mind was nk, given that the woman was taking care of everything so much, there was nothing that came into her head. The woman was hiding so long in the shadow that she has be one with it, now that she wanted to wrench that woman out in the open, it was rather hard for her to do that.


    And what was more important was that Xiao Hua had so many admirers rounding them to one or two was impossible for them to do that.


    Now, what was she supposed to do? She ced her hand on her chin and then turned her attention to the window, the sky was still gloomy but now it was no longer as violent as it was before, soon the flood was going to recede and then the vigers will go back to the vige. Her eyes shed and then she carefully thought about Pei Yuyan, she couldn''t get more information about that woman now but once the flood was gone, she will be able to get as much information as possible on that woman.


    -----------

 Chapter 576: Do you like Xiao Hua

    Chapter 576: Do you like Xiao Hua Compared to everyone else Pei Yuyan did seem like a potential suspect, it was better for her to keep her eye on Pei Yuyan for the time being instead of other women when they didn''t have a suspicious record. But of course, for the sake of it, she will keep an eye open for another suspect as well.


    She was still thinking when she felt someone tugging on her pants, she looked down and saw Yu Mai standing next to her with little bun who was looking at her with a pitiful expression on their face.


    " What''s wrong?" Yu Dong asked as she looked down at the two and crouched down to pick little bun up in her arms, she patted him on the back and for once little bun was not sassy with her, he leaned on her shoulder and let out a soft sigh which caused Yu Dong''s heart to the brim with warmth.


    Yu Mai was not jealous when he saw that his nephew was the only one who was hugged by his sister instead he waspletely rxed as he tugged on Yu Dong''s pants and then said, " Sister we want to eat sticky Chinese pork belly and bun bun wants to eat boiled shredded pork."


    " Sticky pork belly?" Yu Dong repeated as she thought about how Chen Mi has refused to cook sticky pork belly because Yu Mai kept eating three to five bowls of rice, he kept eating until his belly was round and he started getting nauseous, because Chen Mi was worried that Yu Mai will do something like this again, so he refused to cook sticky pork belly for the family.


    She smiled at Yu Mai who was looking at her with a puppy dog face and then teased him with a slight bump of her waist. " You are scared of your third brother-inw?"


    Yu Mai pursed his lips and nodded before replying, " Third brother-inw is really scary when he is angry." Chen Mi was indeed scary for Yu Mai because the two of them did not have much age difference, Chen Mi fought with Yu Mai at the same level and Yu Mai who did not have much experience in fighting would often be defeated by Chen Mi who was well acquainted with the arts of dealing with a brat, given that he gave birth to one.


    Because Yu Mai knew that he could not deal with his third brother-inw, which was he came looking for his sister, he knew that as long as his sister says that she wants to eat sticky pork, his third brother will definitely cook the sticky pork without refusing at all.


    " I see," Yu Dong chuckled as she looked at Yu Mai who was looking at the meat that was being cleaned and salivating continuously. Though Yu Dong was not strict with Yu Mai and little bun but she wasn''t lenient with them either, which was she sternly looked at Yu Mai and said, " I will ask your third brother-inw to cook sticky pork for you but you can only eat two bowls of rice with it." As she spoke, she crouched down again and then the squished Yu Mai''s belly. " Look at this, I asked you to go around and run but you ignored sister''s words."


    She was not one of those parents who would body shame their child, but that did not mean that she will allow her children to eat whatever they want without any active exercises. As long as they listened to her and burned the number of calories required, they were wee to eat anything but if they getzy like Yu Mai who just wanted toze around in the house and not run at all, she will have to get a little strict with him.


    If he was to fall ill because of hisziness then what was she going to do?


    Yu Mai pouted but he still raised his hand and showed Yu Dong three fingers and said, " Three bowls of rice."


    " Three and ten minutes run around the house," Yu Dong haggled as she looked at Yu Mai who seemed to be a bit hesitant but under the lure of Chen Mi''s excellent cooking, he sumbed and nodded. " Deal, Mai will run for ten minutes if sister lets me eat three bowls of rice with sticky pork belly."


    He was worried that likest time his sister will give him three bowls of rice and no sticky belly so he specifically emphasised the stick pork belly causing Yu Dong tough as she nodded and promised, " Don''t worry as long as you run for ten minutes now, I will let you eat as much as you want."


    Her words caused Yu Mai''s eyes to shine and he looked at her before asking, " Really?"


    "Really, if you keep your promise like a good boy¡­ I will reward you." Yu Dong was not afraid of Yu Mai getting chubby as long as he was healthy it did not bother her how he looked.


    Yu Mai heard that his sister was willing to give her extra pork belly, he immediately agreed to run around the tform of the tree house as he caught Yu Dong''s wrist and tugged her out of the house.


    Shen Li who was keeping an eye on Yu Dong and Yu Mai immediately stopped his work and then walked out of the kitchen after telling Ye Liu and Chen Mi to look after the meat and prepare it for dinner.


    Fang Chi was tired and was taking a nap while grandma Yu and Yu Tong were also sleeping because of them being sick and water filling their lungs, so apart from Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi no one was in the house.


    So, when Shen Li said that he was going to leave the house, Ye Liu and Chen Mi suddenly got even more busy and did not have the time to look at where he was going and why.


    They busied themselves with work while Shen Li walked out of the house and then came to stand next to Yu Dong who was watching Yu Mai run, he waited, hesitating for a while before he summoned his courage and asked, " Do you like Xiao Hua?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you like then please support Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession. Orz.

 Chapter 577: Right now?

    Chapter 577: Right now?Yu Dong paused as she slowly turned to look at Shen Li, she knew that even if she could hide from others, she will not be able to hide anything from Shen Li, in fact, she did not want to hide anything from him either. So, she took a breath and then turned to look at Shen Li, their gazes met and she could see that Shen Li though looking calm was nervous, if she wanted she could have lied but if she was to do that then she would only give Shen Li a shock in the future.


    And was there a need for her to lie?


    " I do," Yu Dong honestly replied. " But you don''t have to worry, I will not bring me in the house until you all ept him." What she did not say was that she will not bring Xiao Hua into their house if Shen Li were to refuse, she was willing to wait for the four of them to ept Xiao Hua but she would not leave him. This was her bottom line.


    Shen Li too understood what Yu Dong was trying to say and felt his lower lips tremble, he knew thatpared to other women who married multiple husbands and treated them like they were a burden, Yu Dong was much better than them. He also knew that he, Ye Liu and Chen Mi were husbands that Yu Dong had to ept even when she did not want to, she could have left them but instead, she epted them.


    However, when someone gets hold of something they always want more and he too wanted more, he was getting greedy because he did not want to share Yu Dong with anyone.


    " Give me some time," even though he knew the answer, after receiving a positive response from Yu Dong, he felt his heart crumbling a little. Though the matter of having a lot of husbands was normal but so was his feeling upset when his wife found another mer she loved and this time without the added responsibility.


    Yu Dong watched him go back inside the house and then sighed before pinching the bridge of her nose, she knew that this was a shock for Shen Li but she hoped that he will be able to ovee it and ept Xiao Hua, she would not like it if they could not ept each other then it will only troublesome for her.


    ¡­


    As promised Yu Mai finished running around the entire tree house for ten minutes and then he was rewarded with two bowls of rice with a sticky pork belly.


    " Uwahh! You are the best sister!" Yu Mai whose world did not have any problem at all was really happy and so were Chen Mi and Ye Liu who did not know anything but Shen Li who received a bomb from Yu Dong as a gift just now was silent while munching simply on rice. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts at first no one paid any attention to his peculiarity but when Chen Mi noticed that Shen Li has not eaten a piece of pork belly, he could not help but say, " Brother Li? Are you okay? You haven''t eaten any meat, are you fasting or something?"


    Yu Dong choked on her the bite of the pork belly that she has taken just now, she raised her head and looked at Shen Li who was now looking at the pork that was a bit further from him. Earlier she was thinking about something and did not look at Shen Li but now she that she was looking at him for some reason, she was feeling a bit guilty. Should she have waited for a little while?


    But at this moment she could not worry about this, what she was worried about was that Shen Li might tell Chen Mi and Ye Liu what she has told him and then the three of them will rebel against her.


    She waited with bated breath as she looked at the mer in front of her while he looked back at her and just as she was thinking what he was going to say, she heard him say, " Yu Dong¡ª¡ª"


    Her name? And that too her full name? Was he going to attack her? Here and right now? In front of kids? Will she look good kneeling on durian in front of kids now? At least wait for the kids to go to sleep!


    Yu Dong looked at Shen Li, her heart thumping as she waited for him to finish.


    Maybe he was also enjoying hanging her like this, she waited for him to speak and was on the verge of standing from her seat when she heard Shen Li speak, " Pass me the bowl of sticky pork belly."


    " Oh sure," Yu Dong hurriedly picked up the bowl of sticky pork belly and handed it to Shen Li who smiled at her in a manner that scared her so much that she dropped her chopsticks from her hand.


    " Dong Dong?" Fang Chi was eating right beside Yu Dong, so when he saw that she dropped her chopsticks, he picked the chopsticks up and handed them back with a confused look on his face. " What happened?"


    "It''s nothing," Yu Dong smiled as she looked at him and then took the chopsticks from him before she turned to look at Shen Li who was eating peacefully. Though he was eating peacefully, she was sure that the uing days will no longer be as peaceful as they were right now.


    ¡­.


    The Yu family was in a mess and so was the old Yu family, Old man Tang who has been divorced and abandoned by his lover on the same day was in a rather foul mood and what was, even more, he needed to think of a way to get rid of the child in his belly. He was hoping that this child would be his ace card but now that he was abandoned by his lover who was not willing to marry him and was asking him to get rid of it, he had no other choice but to take care of the child once and for all.


    And to top it all, he was being bullied by the vigers!


    ---------

 Chapter 578: just lower your head for now

    Chapter 578: just lower your head for now" What do you mean that this is the best you can give me?" Old man Tang was furious as he pointed at the bowl that had a watery rice porridge and then looked at the bowls of the other mers whose bowls were filled with rice grains. " Why can I not get a porridge-like that? Why are you giving me this watery porridge, did I eat your children or what?"


    The mer who was responsible for serving the rice porridge did not reply at once, instead, he waited until he has scooped some porridge for the other mer who was waiting with a bowl in his hands, hedled a generous amount of porridge into the bowl of the other mer and Old man Tang looked at the mer who finally turned to look at him with a smile that was not a smile and replied, " Old man Tang, I did not want to be difficult with you but don''t think that we do know about you and your family sneaking in some porridge yesterday when the mers responsible were not looking."


    After the scene what happened that afternoon with Shen Li and Ye Liu, Yu Dong did not send them to serve them dinner, in fact, she asked them to leave the second the vigers created trouble for them and after Shen Li and Ye Liu left, the mers were given the responsibility for serving the porridge but those mers were young and they did not have much experience, which was why people like old man Tang and his family were able to fool them and take an extra amount of porridge from the earthen jar.


    Seeing this happen, the women then brought theints to the vige head who then asked the honest women of the vige to bring their husbands who were living with Yu Dong''s family to serve the meal lest the ones who were crooked was to snatch extra portion from the mers.


    Now the mers who were serving the meals were not the inexperienced mers who did not have any idea what was happening around them, these mers knew how and whom they needed to treat strictly. And old man Tang who was the greediest of all was on top of their list after all this mer was the one who snatched three bowls of porridge alone.


    Old man Tang was furious when he heard that the mer was not giving him any extra porridge just because he ate a little more yesterday, he was with a child of course he was going to feel a bit more hungry. How can he, a pregnant mer make do with this much food?


    But no one in the vige knew that he was with a child and he couldn''t let them know either after all Old madam Yu haven''t slept with him for more than two years now, if the news of him having a child was to be spread out then everyone will find out that he has betrayed Old madam Yu.


    " You, how can you be this cruel! I am so old and I need a little more energy to keep my old body active, if you give me this watery porridge to me then how will I keep my old bones warm in this cold weather," Old man Tang however did not want to let go of this matter just like this, if he was going to starve then he might as well make this mer''s reputation suffer!


    The mer was also surprised when he heard old man Tang call him cruel, he was just trying to be fair! Howe he was calling him cruel? The mer was the husband of an honest woman but that did not mean that he was easy to bully, in the house he could control those small mers whom his wife has married, can he not deal with a single Old man Tang?


    Hah! Those mers couldn''t go against him even when they nned together, who was old man Tang?


    " I don''t think that your body is that old, Old man Tang," the mer sneered. " If you can still jump around like how you were doing when sneaking the porridge from the earthen jar thest time."


    Old man Tang''s face turned red, he wanted to speak something more but then he was stopped by Aunt Yu who dragged her father away from the line of the meal, at first Old man Tang was stunned but then as he was dragged to the small corner of the cave where his family was staying, he woke from his daze and looked at his daughter with a reproachful re. " What are you doing? I was going to get the meal that our family deserves, why is it that you are stopping me?"


    Aunt Yu was tired after receiving all sorts of res from the vige woman, she was so angry with everything that she wanted to fight with every single woman who was looking at her the wrong way but she knew that she couldn''t do it.


    In the end, she wished that she could stay as inconspicuous as possible but then her father was making a joke of himself. She sighed and then rubbed her temples and still tried to calmly reply to her father, " I know that you are feeling upset but we are already under fire by the vigers, all of them have a good rtionship with mother and you have divorced her. Of course, they will be upset and with everyone finding out that we let her hang in the water for the entire morning, they don''t have any good feelings towards us, do you think it is reasonable for you to fight with them?"


    Old man Tang however was not reconciled, he looked at his daughter and then stubbornly said, " But that does not mean that they can starve us like this!"


    " They are the ones in charge in this situation? If you have forgotten mother, one does not need to fight with those who are in power!" Aunt Yu finally snapped as she looked at her father angrily. Her sudden outburst caused Old Man Tang to be stunned, seeing that she has overstepped her boundary, Aunt Yu sighed and then softened her voice before adding, " Don''t worry daddy, the rain has stopped, soon we will be out of here and then we can teach them a good lesson. For now, just lower your head."


    ¡ª¡ª


    if you like this story please support the work, Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession. Orz.

 Chapter 579: A Beast

    Chapter 579: A BeastAunt Yu has been keeping eye on the situation for a long time, she knew that now that the rain has stopped for so long it won''t take long for the flood to descend as well. She has been having a lot of trouble with the vigers eyeing her like she was a woman with the heart of a devil, she was human, of course, she would be worried about her life and she was the one who was in charge of taking care of the family as well, what was wrong with her thinking for herself?


    Her mother was now a bag of old bones, if she got swept away or died out of sickness, she was there to stand up and take care of the house but if she was swept away by the flood then who would have taken care of their family?


    She was clearly thinking about the future yet the entire vige was looking at her like she has done something wrong! Was there something wrong with thinking about the future of her family? The responsibility of taking care of the family nowy on her shoulders yet everyone looked at her like she has done something wrong by letting her mother take the burnt off the flood.


    Even these things would have surely passed and everyone would have forgotten about it as well if not for her mother divorcing her daddy, now the matter was out of control. Now that her mother has divorced her daddy, she will always be counted as an unfilial daughter who caused her parents to divorce.


    Aunt Yu now wished that her son would return with glory tied to his back, if not then she would not be able to raise her head in the vige, and the vigers will not let her forget this shame. Only by rising another branch will they be able to get rid of the stain!


    She turned her head to the mouth of the cave and sent a silent prayer to God, asking him to cease this flood as soon as possible. If she was to stay in this cave any longer, she will go mad! These women were treating her like a cockroach who was living in the corner of the cave, if they wanted they will give her meals and if they don''t want to then her family can only go hungry.


    " I just hope that this time passes as soon as possible," once the flood was over, they will be rich and affluent again, after all, Old man Tang has secured their savings thanks to his habit of sleeping on top of the savings and tying the other half around his waist, when the timese, she will show these people that she was still better than them!


    " Don''t worry honey, everything will be fine," Qiu Bai knew that at the moment his wife was under a lot of stress, so he acted the role of a good husband as well as possible. He nursed the shoulders of his wife and then massaged her shoulders well. " You have always been a fortunate person, don''t worry the Gods will hear your prays soon."


    Despite having another woman in his heart, Qiu Bai was able to marry the Second Daughter of the Yu family, so of course, his coaxing skills were better than anyone else. His sweet words caused Aunt Yu to nod as she agreed with him, " You are right, I have been always a fortunate person. This flood will soon pass and I will be the one who will have the upper hand in this vige again as well."


    ¡­


    Maybe Aunt Yu was indeed a lucky person because a weekter the sky cleared up and the clouds that were showing no signs of letting go of their gloom finally cleared up when the vigers saw that the clouds have finally cleared up, they all cheered up.


    Even Wu Junfen who has been living a peaceful life in the tree house that his granddaughter has built could not help but cheer when she saw that the sun was finally shining in the sky, her lips curled in a smile as she called to Yu Dong. " Dong Dong! Come and see the sun shining brightly in the sky!"


    Yu Dong at the moment could do anything but wake up, ever since Shen Li found out that she was seeing Xiao Hua, he was pushing her more and more. These days she could not even get a second to take a rest, every night for the past week she was giving her best and now it has reached the point where she was praying to God to get Shen Li pregnant as soon as possible or she will die while satisfying her main husband.


    She covered her head with the pillow while Shen Li was cuddling her, she did not want to see what was going on outside but Wu Junfen who saw that her granddaughter actually did not respond to her frowned and called Yu Dong again. " Dong Dong, what are you waiting for? Are you still sleeping? It''s already morning, what are you doing in bed at such an hour!"


    Shen Li who was sleeping next to Yu Dong frowned as he heard the scream of Wu Junfen and patted Yu Dong before saying sleepily, " Go and see what sister Wu wants, she is shouting so loudly."


    Yu Dong was simply speechless at his boldness, the entire night he made her work like a girl toy and now he wanted her to wake up and see what was going on outside as well while finishing his beauty sleep. What kind of monster has she raised?


    A bit angry, she bit Shen Li''s shoulder, her action caused him to frown as he said, " Are you not tired afterst night? What kind of beast are you, Dong Dong?"


    Yu Dong: "¡­." You are the beast! Your whole family is a beast! How can he me her for being too lusty when he was the one who was sneaking into her room every night? Seriously there was no justice in this world!


    ----------

 Chapter 580: Listen to Yu Dong

    Chapter 580: Listen to Yu DongYu Dong did not want to wake up but when she saw that her grandmother was calling her and that the sun was indeed shining brightly it was time for her to wake up¡ª¡ªwait, sun?


    She hurriedly wore her clothes and then jumped out of the window of her room, carefully shutting it down such that Shen Li will be able to sleep as she came out of the room, she was overjoyed to see that the sun was up. She was living under the presence of clouds she was sure that her body was going to grow mould at any time!


    Fortunately, the sun was up! She will be able to live peacefully for the time being!


    " Should we go and see the damages done to the vige?" Seeing that Yu Dong has woken up, Wu Junfen suggested. They have been living in the tree house for a long time, though their time at the tree house was good andfortable, it doesn''t change the fact that their house has been attacked by the flood, and they have to see the damages done to their house and make repairs ording to it.


    "Let''s go, I will call Aunt Wang and then the three of us can leave together," Yu Dong walked over to the house where Aunt Wang and her family lived, once she called Aunt Wang and woke thetter up, the three of them walked down the tree house and then headed down the cliff where the vigers have already surrounded the path that was filled with flopping fishes and dead animals.


    Some of them were picking up the fish while the others were looking for a way to secure a decent hunt that they can use to eat in theing days, seeing that they were scrounging dead animals, Yu Dong called to them, " Don''t even think about taking them with you, if you eat them then you will die in a month at most."


    When the vigers heard Yu Dong''s words, they paused especially the ones who were rushing to pick up therge pigs and chicken that still looked good to eat.


    One of these women was the eldest daughter of the Su family Ah Cy, she looked at Yu Dong and sneered, " Do you think that we are going to get scared just because you said so? There is a chance that you are nning to snatch these from us or maybe you just like the idea of us relying on you?"


    Yu Dong who was questioned by Ah Cy was not at all upset because Shen Li has made her happier than ever since this past week, which was why she calmly looked at Ah Cy and shrugged. " I don''t care what you think, I was only telling you about this because of the goodness of my heart. If you don''t want to listen then don''t listen but make sure to think whether or not you want to eat a corpse that has been sunk to the bottom of the flood water for so many weeks, who knows what kind of diseases it might be carrying? With no savings by your side, what can will you do if you fall sick? But if you want to take the risk then you be my guest."


    After speaking, she turned around to walk over to the vige leaving the vigers behind.


    Ah Cy stared at the woman who was walking away and then her face flushed in anger, this woman was the one who snatched Xiao Lingyun and now she was acting all smart in front of her. Who was she trying to fool huh?


    She went to pick up the chicken but she realised that no one else was picking it up, seeing that no one was picking up the hunt lying in front of her, she could not help but ask, " What''s wrong why are you not moving?"


    The woman next to her look at the animal''s corpse and then shook her head before she replied, " I think that Yu Dong was right, we should not eat such things. After all who knows how long they have been in the water?"


    Once she spoke the other women also followed suit.


    " That is right, we should think over this carefully, if we fall sick then who will take care of us?"


    " We don''t even have money to take care of ourselves!"


    "Let''s just leave them and take these fish that are still alive, Yu Dong did not say that we can not pick them up."


    " Are you all serious? This is so much meat and you all want to let go of it?" Ah Cy could not believe the women of the vige. " This is the ration for our future days what do you think you are doing giving it up?"


    " Ah Cy, don''t be stubborn! Thest time you were stubborn and told everyone that there will be no flood but see what happened after a week?" Xiao Lingyun had good feelings for Yu Dong and when he saw that Ah Cy was going against her, he could not help but snap at him. He was a mer who spoke his mind anyway and he hasn''t forgotten how Ah Cy when it came to the rescuing of the mer made a fuss, she would act as if she cared about him but when it was a life and death situation, she was willing to push him aside.


    " If Yu Dong has said that we should not eat these animals then why are you bent on eating them? Just leave them and bury them somewhere far, there are so many fish any way even if you fill three to four barrels you will be able to survive on them for a month or two!"


    Xiao Lingyun''s words held a slight contempt as he huffed and turned to walk towards his sisters who was calling him back, seeing that Xiao Lingyun was actually supporting Yu Dong, Ah Cy''s face turned grim but she still pursed her lips and then dropped the chicken in her hands, one of these days she was going to make Yu Dong suffer! That over-smart bitch!


    please do support Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession!

 Chapter 581: Dangling carrots

    Chapter 581: Dangling carrotsYu Dong did not care that Ah Cy was upset with her, what she said was absolutely right. When the flood came all the livestock that the vigers were raising were either killed or drowned, the ones that were swept away were not dangerous but the ones that were drowned were indeed a danger to the vige.


    After being in the water for so long this livestock might have already gone bad but because they still looked edible to some who did not have anything saved, there was a chance that the vigers would still eat them. In case they were to eat those chickens and pigs then the chances of an epidemic breaking out will get even higher.


    If she wasn''t staying in the vige, she would not have cared about these vigers who were always trying to take advantage of her but she had to stay in the vige until things in town get normal, after such a heavy flood the situation in the town would be even worse than in the vige. For the time being, staying in the vige was the smarter choice which was Yu Dong have to make sure that things do not go out of control.


    With Feng Chi being pregnant it would be really troublesome in case there was an outbreak of diseases in this vige, which was why she walked over to the corner and then asked for Vige head Gu toe and talk to her.


    Vige head Gu did not dare to show any arrogance in front of Yu Dong at the moment, she knew that the way Yu Dong handled things was much better than hers, given how Yu Dong was able to deal with the flood and even save the vigers, Vige head Gu no longer dared to show her arrogance as the vige head in front of Yu Dong.


    So, when Yu Dong called her, Vige head Gu sighed and then walked over to where Yu Dong was waiting for her.


    " Is there something that I need to take care of?" Vige head Gu asked while looking at Yu Dong politely. Her tone was not the same as it used to be before and one could see that she was lowering herself in front of Yu Dong, this could not be med on the vige head Gu''s head, after all, there was just one time she ignored Yu Dong''s words and just a few monthster she found out a pile of corpses and the entire vige was flooded, who knows what will happen to her if she was to ignore Yu Dong for the third time?


    Maybe there will be a chance that the entire vige will be destroyed!


    After going through so much Vige head Gu was now scared to the point where she did not even dare to utter the ''W'' of the west if Yu Dong was to say, '' East.''


    " I wanted to let you know that you should ask the vigers to throw these bodies of their livestock to a faraway ce and make sure that they do not cook or eat them behind anyone''s back, because if they eat them then there is a chance that they will end up catching a life-threatening disease if that happens what will you do?" Yu Dong has seen such things happen in the apocalypse, and when she thought about the dire situations she has seen never be treated lightly which was why she was telling the vige head Gu to be careful from the very start.


    " She is right," even though Wu Junfen could be considered half baked physician who has learned the skills from her grandmother, she was still considered just as reliable as the vige''s doctor, after all, Wu Junfen''s grandmother was a great physician of Chinese medicine if not the Wu family would have never gotten the position of elders in the vige. " If the vigers eat those dead animals that have stayed in the water for so long then there is a chance that an epidemic will break, for the time being, stop them from eating these dead chickens and pigs."


    When Vige head Gu heard that there could be an outbreak of disease she was terrified, she immediately nodded but then she paused and asked, " But what if they still do not listen?"


    " Then have them thrown out of the vige," Yu Dong shrugged her shoulders despite saying something so ruthless. However, this concerned the security and safety of her husbands especially Fang Chi who was carrying a child, if she was to treat this matter lightly then the one who will have to suffer will be her and her family.


    Which was why she did not even think twice before giving out such a stern warning. " Better warn them that if they eat these dead chickens and pigs then they better be prepared to get sick, and in case they fall sick with symptoms like high fever, nausea and coughing then they will be thrown out of the vige. No one will be spared because if we do then the next one who will have to suffer will be us because a disease caused by the epidemic is usually contagious."


    But she knew that when she thought about how Vige head Gu was a woman who did not seem to handle things well if there was not a carrot dangling in front of her she added, " If you deal with this matter carefully then maybe the magistrate might reward you for your hard work as well."


    Vige head Gu''s eyes widened in shock and then she understood the seriousness of the situation if she was to really allow something like this to happen then the one who will suffer would be her but in case if she was to deal with this matter correctly then she might even get rewarded by the officials!


    At the thought of being rewarded by the magistrate for keeping her vigers safe, vige head Gu''s eyes were shining with hope.


    She immediately nodded and said to Yu Dong, " I will make sure that no one eats even a strand of those pigs and chicken!


    .....


    -----------------

 Chapter 582: Do our own things

    Chapter 582: Do our own thingsNow that she was done handing the carrot to Vige head Gu, Yu Dong knew that it was time for her to retreat. The vigers were already against her after she pushed them into a corner because of the pile of corpses being found, which was she did not want to stand in the front of the battlefield at the moment, she was worried that if she was to go against the vigers then they might really rebel against her and her family.


    It was better for her to stay from the core of the storm for the time being.


    " I will see what I can," after saying this vige head Gu turned to walk back to the group that was still collecting the fish that were left behind while the others were still mouring about whether they should or should not eat the chicken and pigs that were lying within their reach, Ah Cy''s voice the loudest among them.


    " Stop that is enough." When Vige head Gu interrupted the fight that was going on between the vigers, they all turned to look at her in silence, women like Ah Cy thought that vige head Gu was going to support her, after all the vige did not even have enough ration and throwing such a good fortune would be stupid of them but when the Vige head Gu opened her mouth, she crashed all the hopes that Ah Cy had in her heart.


    " There is no need for this debate anymore," seeing that Ah Cy still did not want to give up when the majority of the vigers asked her to give up, Vige head Gu red at her and then swiftly added, " There is no need for you to quarrel over this matter, all right? These chickens and pigs have been under the water for so long, do you think that you can still eat them? And even if you can eat them do you think that you will not get sick?"


    Ah Cy was dumbfounded when she saw that the vige head Gu was scolding her, she looked at the woman in surprise before she retorted in a sharp voice, " But we don''t have enough to eat! You have already seen it vige head Gu, Yu Dong was so heartless when we had nowhere to go, forget about giving us decent meals, she did not even give us a ce to stay. Now that the flood is gone surely the watery porridge that we used to receive will also be taken away, with such a condition where will we go and what will we eat? Our house doesn''t have enough to eat and the livestock that we raised are gone as well, how are we going to survive?"


    Ah Cy''s words caused a stir but that stir quickly died down when the vige head Gu turned to look at them and they all lowered their heads at once, they dared to think but they did not dare to speak about it, if they were to say something then there was a chance that they will be called out and scolded like Ah Cy.


    " Are your brains filled with water or what?" Vige head Gu couldn''t help but snap as she looked at Ah Cy, she always knew that the woman was a troublesome little fellow but she did not expect her to be this much of a fool. " I have already talked with Sister Wu and she has told me that if you all eat this livestock then you will get sick and there is a chance that you will catch something contagious causing the entire vige to be affected."


    "But if we don''t eat them we will die!" Ah Cy roared angrily interrupting vige head Gu as she looked at the woman in front of her with an upset expression. " There is nothing to eat, if we don''t eat these then we will have to starve ourselves if we starve ourselves then we will die anyway. At least after eating these chickens and pigs there is no guarantee that we will fall sick what if nothing happens? Won''t we waste such good resources?"


    Vige head Gu was very angry when she saw that Ah Cy was going against her, did she think that she was asking for her opinion?


    " Sun Ah Cy, I am telling you that you are not allowed to eat any chicken and pig that are left behind by the flood, if you want to eat then go ahead and eat it but you better pack your bags and get out of the vige, even if you are willing to take the risk I am not!" Then she turned to look at the vigers and said, " If you want to keep this livestock with you then you can but let me tell you, neither of you is allowed to stay in the vige, either you throw these away or get lost!"


    When she thought about how she will be able to get a reward from the magistrate for her wonderful work in this hard situation, Vige head Gu was not willing to let go of this chance either.


    The vige women when they heard that they will have to leave the vige, immediately turned silent and started to pick up the dead chicken and pigs to throw them away.


    When Ah Cy saw that the vige head was also supporting Yu Dong, her expression turned even more twisted, when she saw Xiao Lingyun supporting Yu Dong, Ah Cy was already in a bad mood but now that she saw that even the vige head was also supporting Yu Dong, she felt even worse.


    She pursed her lips and then looked at the vigers who were carrying the dead chicken and pigs away with a sullen look on her face. This was seriously too much! They all were bullying her because she was not as rich and powerful as Yu Dong were they not?


    Ah Cy wanted to say something more but before she could, she felt her mother tug on her sleeves and stopped her from speaking anymore. " Don''t, we are already in enough trouble already and there is no need for you to fight with them right now." Old madam Sun paused and then added, " We just need to care about ourselves and no one else."


    If you like the story please give my book Hot bloodsuckers'' Obsession a chance pleasee!

 Chapter 583: Someone close

    Chapter 583: Someone close" You are going to leave the matter alone like that?" Wu Jufen asked as she looked at Yu Dong who was walking beside her while humming a soft tune. "You don''t seem like someone who would leave matters in the hands of others."


    " I don''t have time to bother with the vigers," replied Yu Dong as she walked past the still muddy and wet paths of the vige as headed straight to their houses and fields to see the damages that the flood caused. " I have another thing that is worrying me, and I have no time to worry about childish things like this which were why I do not wish to bother myself with them, after all, there is someone who is literally obsessed with the idea of killing mers."


    " I thought that it was just Xiao Hua," Wu Junfen said with her eyes slightly scrunched up as she looked at Yu Dong who shook her head and then said, " This is impossible you see, its true that the woman is after Xiao Hua but you need to consider one thing and that is why will one woman get so engrossed with the idea of making someone hers that she will forget everything and take their life if she could not have them? And did you not see the corpses that were piled one over another?"


    " I did see the corpses but was there anything that was sticking out of the peculiar?" Wu Junfen has indeed seen the pile but she did not think that there was anything out of the ordinary except the fact that all the people who were killed were mers.


    Staring in front of her Yu Dong, carefully remembered everything that she has seen and then said in a stern voice, " All the mers that were killed had light brown hair, with a mole under their eyes."


    Only then did Wu Junfen realise that there was one thing that she has forgotten to take notice of, when she went to see the pile of corpses, she only saw the condition of the corpses but she did not see the colour and the mole under the eyes of the mers given that there were a lot that she needed to worry about.


    " You mean to say," she asked with her eyes widening in surprise.


    " The person behind this most likely has something against a mer who had light brown hair and a mole under their eyes, which is why she is targeting the mers with the same characteristics, I mean there are a lot of mers in the vige, if there was indeed a serial killer who was targeting them then every one of them would have been in danger but nothing like that happened, over the time the killer only targeted those whose features matched with the one she was targeting from the beginning."


    She paused before rummaging in her sleeves and taking the letter that the woman has sent Xiao Hua earlier and then handed it to Wu Junfen who took it and started reading the letter, once she was finished reading it, she spluttered and then grounded her teeth as her nostrils red and she said, " This is simply annoying, how can someone be like this?"


    " That''s the thing can''t you see it? From the letter, it is clear that the person behind this is simply obsessed with Xiao Hua. The woman talks like Xiao Hua belongs to her, like it has been given that he belongs to her and going by what I am seeing in it, the person might surely be someone from the vige and from the pile of corpses that she has left behind, someone who has lived in this vige for a long time."


    " Then you bringing Xiao Hua must have brought him in the line of the target of the woman as well, right?" Wu Junfen asked as she looked at Yu Dong who shook her head. " It does not matter whether I brought Xiao Hua here or not that woman already had her eyes on him, she would have definitely done something to him sooner orter."


    " What a freak," Wu Junfen muttered under her breath as she blew out a shaky breath. " I don''t know who can this be, I have never seen anyone in the vige acting peculiarly. To think that someone was able to hide for so long within us, it''s scary just the very thought of it."


    She paused and then asked, " Do you have any idea who might be the one behind this thing?"


    " I don''t," Yu Dong rubbed her chin as they approached her berry field that was almost half swept away. " I have been trying to look for some kind of clues that will lead me there but the thing is that everything that took ce has happened years ago and there is really no evidence left behind and the woman is rather smart as well. But I did hear something about the woman named Pei Yuyan."


    Wu Junfen immediately pulled a face when she heard the name of Pei Yuyan and said, " I have heard about her, she used to steal the toys of the mers and break them, there was also a time when she used to leave killed animals at the porch of those who made fun of her for being an orphan."


    " Was she caught?" Yu Dong felt the small hair on her neck stir as she looked at Wu Jufen who shook her head.


    " No, she was too smart to be caught butter on when she was adopted by Vige head Gu''s sister, those antics stopped and everyone thought that it was all because Pei Yuyan did not have anyone to guide her which was why she did something like that." Wu Junfen told Yu Dong who pursed her lips and then looked at the woman in front of her.


    Strictly speaking, Pei Yuyan was the perfect suspect but she was too much of a perfect suspect. It''s as if someone wanted the vigers to target Pei Yuyan.


    Yu Dong inclined her head to the side and clicked her tongue, " I will take a look at this woman soon enough but first let''s see what we have lost."


    -----------

 Chapter 584: Im here to help you

    Chapter 584: Im here to help you" Fine, let''s take a look at the losses that we have suffered," Wu Junfen agreed as she turned to look at the fields that belonged to her family and when she saw that half of her crops were gone, her heart couldn''t help but twist. This was going to be the hardest time that she and her family have to face and yet her crops were already ruined and even if half of it was left behind, she knew that these crops could not be sold at most she will be able to eat them with her family.


    As for Yu Dong, she turned to look at the fields that were still standing and clicked her tongue. " You seemed to be doing quite well."


    " What are you talking about?" Yu Dong turned to look at her aunt with a surprised look on her face as she said, " I lost more than half of my crops how in the world do I seem to be doing well to you?" She paused and then sighed heavily. " I should have tried to ignore the suspicion of the vigers, that way I could have saved my entire fields, now I feel rather upset."


    Wu Junfen: "¡­." This brat was showing off in front of her wasn''t she?


    The Wu family was a quintessential small family when it came to farming, they did have fields in their possession but hardly any one of them knew how to farm which was why they did not have many earnings with the vegetables and rice they grew who would have thought that one day she would regret not having a green finger?


    If she was half as talented as Yu Dong when it came to agriculture then she would not have to be taunted like this by her granddaughter.


    " Well, there is nothing that you can do about it," Wu Junfen turned to walk towards the rice fields that were doing better than the vegetable field but still Wu''s family suffered quite a lot of heavy damage as for Yu Dong.


    Her fields were still much better than hers! So angry!


    " Why did you not let these fields be washed away as well?" Wu Junfen asked as she looked at her granddaughter, even though she understood that Yu Dong was a woman who thought about her advantages a bit more than others but she never thought that the woman was a fool.


    " Why will I let them washed away?" Yu Dong rolled her sleeves and then walked over to the fields that were yet to be harvested and then started taking care of the rice that she threw brazenly into her space. If not for this field being not ready for harvesting, she would have harvested them like the nts of the strawberries and blueberries that were washed away as well.


    She looked at her grandmother and then smirked, " This is all money, how can I let it go?"


    She was just experimenting when she tried to instil her spiritual energy in these crops she did not expect that they will be able to survive the flood but now that she was looking at the crops that not only grew with the help of her spiritual energy but even sucked the energy of the flood water, Yu Dong was internally rather happy.


    While she was happy, she was also rather worried. Thankfully, she busied the vigers with something else and came here or else they would have definitely asked a number of questions and even now Yu Dong did not know how she would have answered those questions.


    " You are such a money grubber," muttered Wu Junfen reproachfully but she still helped Yu Dong to harvest the crops, she did not want the vigers to find out about Yu Dong''s powers either. After all, such a disaster happened there was no way such fragile crops would have survived but still, Yu Dong''s crops managed to make their way out of this surely others would get rather suspicious if they were to see it.


    On one hand, Yu Dong and Wu Junfen were harvesting vegetables on the other hand Fang Chi was sulking in his bedroom. It wasn''t that he was a jealous mer but it has been over a week and yet Yu Dong has not once stepped in his bedroom, she would go to Chen Mi''s, and Ye Liu and even spent almost a week at Shen Li''s but not once did shee to his room to spend the night with him.


    Now that he has gotten pregnant and his belly was getting bigger with a bunch of ws appearing on his body, he couldn''t help but feel like he seemed to have lost the affection that he had in Yu Dong''s heart.


    "Am I really that ugly now?" Fang Chi has been insecure about his appearance for a long time, even though Yu Dong has made him regain his confidence back, something about the vulnerability that he felt at the moment was poking at the back of his head causing Fang Chi to feel rather upset at the changes that were happening in his body.


    He looked at his figure in the mirror and then when his reflection red back at him, Fang Chi waddled left to right before his face drooped. " I do look like an ugly weasel stealing an egg."


    " Well, well it looks like that someone is not happy!" Fang Chi turned to look at Chen Mi who was standing at the door with a cup of tonic in his hands, even though his pregnancy was more than secure and safe, Yu Dong still sent him a bunch of bitter tonics to stabilise his pregnancy. And nowadays seeing how much she cared for the child but would not even look at him, Fang Chi was starting to feel edgy.


    " Brother Mi, what are you doing here?" Fang Chi asked as he looked at Chen Mi who walked inside the room and set the cup of tonic down on the table before turning to look at Fang Chi with a grin. " What else I am here to help you gain what you have lost!"


    happy New Year everyone! I hope you, my lovely readers and I will have another wonderful year!

 Chapter 585: Listen to brother Mi

    Chapter 585: Listen to brother Mi" What do you mean brother Mi?" Fang Chi''s face flushed red in embarrassment, he was indeed in the heat but that does not mean that he will say it out loud and ask Yu Dong to do something like that to him, it was too embarrassing for him even if he has been married to Yu Dong for a few months.


    Chen Mi clucked his tongue as he walked towards Fang Chi who was standing in front of him with a shake of his head, he ced his hands on the shoulders of Fang Chi and said, " If you keep acting like this then I am sure that you will be in trouble, Brother Chi. Let me be honest with you, we all treat you as our brother and if you are in trouble then we will fight to the death with you but if you want wife''s attention then you need to fight us as well. Because if you don''t then you will not be able to even get a night to spend with wife."


    Then with a rueful sigh, he patted him on the shoulders and then added, " Even brother Liu is more active whenes to it and yet you are acting all shy like this." But when he saw that Fang Chi was blushing like crazy, he started to change the subject and asked, " How is your bump today?" He asked in a cheery voice. " How do you feel? Do you feel like a Chicken with an egg at the moment?"


    Fang Chi sighed in relief when he saw that Chen Mi has changed the topic and then heughed because he knew that the only person who could understand his woes as a pregnant mer at the moment. After all, he too was once pregnant with little bun who was soon going to turn one in a few months.


    " I definitely feel like a chicken," he responded as he rubbed his belly and sighed. " And I feel like a limp chicken because even chickens can run quickly if they want to but not me, I can''t even walk these days. I am waddling."


    Chen Miughed in a good-natured manner.


    " I think you are going to have a girl," hemented as he walked to the small bed that was sitting in the middle of the room and sat down patting the space next to him. " Given how tired you are looking these days, I am sure that the child is a girl, but then again I can be wrong. When I was pregnant with little bun, I thought I was going to give birth to a girl, imagine my surprise when brother Li told me that my child was born with a vermillion mark. It was like all the trouble that I went through went down the drain, a mer is supposed to be delicate and calm yet this child of mine was a storm raiser."


    Fang Chi did not take Chen Mi''s words seriously, after all, he knew that both he and little bun would fight almost every next day but when little bun was in danger, Chen Mi cried like his life was going to be lost if anything happened to little bun.


    " I don''t know whether it will be girl or mer," replied Fang Chi as he walked over to the ce where Chen Mi patted and then sat down with his hand under his belly. " Dong Dong says that she does not care whether it will be a daughter or mer, but I hope it is a girl. Because then I don''t have to get pregnant again, this one time is enough."


    " Of course," Chen Mi said with a sympathetic voice. " When I was with little bun, it was like a rather long-suffering. The little guy was simply a hell-raiser, he wouldn''t sit tight and I would vomit everything that I ate." Which was rather annoying given that he did not get to eat anything nutritious, if not for brother Li and brother Liu who worked hard to earn meals for him and some meals that he got from Grandma Yu, he did not get much food and with his morning sickness things only became difficult for him.


    He raised his hand and then ced it on Fang Chi''s bump and then smiled. " I hope that this little guy wille out healthy and lively, I bet that will be enough to put a smile on the face of wife, she does not really care about the gender of the child and of course, you say this now but after you give birth, you will want more children." He pulled his hand back and winked at Fang Chi.


    " When I went intobour I swore that I will never get pregnant again but now all I want is to get pregnant again, which is why I am telling you that savour every moment you have now¡­ you are going to miss it."


    As he spoke, he pped his hands and said, " Oh, I almost forgot to give you the gift that I brought with me." After speaking he got up from the space where he was sitting and then went outside to pick up the gift box that he has ced outside, when Fang Chi saw the familiar box a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    He immediately said, " Brother Mi, there is no need for you to do that. I am sure there is no need for a gift like this, I am grateful that you are helping me but I can''t do this, it will be too embarrassing for me."


    "If you keep acting like this, you will surely stay the only one who will never get pregnant again," Chen Mi said in a firm tone as he pushed the box into Fang Chi''s hands. " This is something good and you don''t have to worry about wife hating it either, she will truly adore you dressed in this."


    " Brother Mi¡ª¡ª"


    " Do you trust, your brother Mi?"


    " No."


    " Perfect, then you don''t have to think twice before believing what I am going to tell you."


    ----------

 Chapter 586: Something dangerous

    Chapter 586: Something dangerous" And from what Sister Wu said, even you need to de-stress all the nerves, trouble and everything that you are piling in your head, did she not?" When Fang Chi heard Chen Mi say these words, he was stunned as far as he knew he has asked Sister Wu to not tell anyone and she has agreed as well but why was it that he was hearing Chen Mi say those words, did Sister Wu tell him?


    " Don''t look at me like that," Chen Mi poked Fang Chi on the side of his temple and then leaned forward before he ced his elbow on his knees and then supported his head with his hand. " I came to give you, your tonic when Sister Wu was asking you to stop stressing out and share your feelings with wife and then you told her that you did not want to worry wife which was why you asked sister Wu to not tell anyone what you were going through right?"


    " But sister Wu also told me that I only need to meditate and everything will be all right," Fang Chi stubbornly replied as he started tugging on the fragments of his sleeves.


    " Yeah, but how will that work if you keep doubting whether or not your wife still likes you or not?" There was a loaded silence for a moment before Chen Mi added, " You can think it through, I can doll you up nicely for tonight and then you might as well get a rather wonderful night, isn''t that what you want? A confirmation that you are still attractive to wife? How will that happen if you act all shy?"


    " I just feel a bit hesitant¡­ I am pregnant and Dong Dong is obviously doing this for me but I am acting like this, what if she thinks that I don''t care about our child?" He asked --- this was what he was worried about the most at the moment, Yu Dong was worried that his pregnancy will be affected which was why she was working so hard to make sure that the childes out all right if he was to make a mistake after getting swept in his emotions and something happens to the child then how will he look at Yu Dong?


    " If she thinks that then you can always tell us, and we will kick her out of the house." Chen Mi huffed with his arms crossed in front as he looked at the wall opposite to them. " You are pregnant with her child and she should be d that you are working so hard to keep her child safe and sound, all the emotions that you are feeling at the moment is all because she got you pregnant. It''s not like you are asking her to support you at every second of your life but if you want some sort of emotional validation and she is the only one who can give it to you then this is her duty as your wife."


    He then softened his voice and then said in a soothing voice and then added, " No one has to suffer through their pregnancy alone, as a mer it is expected from us that we should go through the pregnancy without making a fuss and be grateful for everything that our wives give us. If we make a fuss others will say that we are making a scene, the habit of suppressing ourselves has been so embedded in our body and heart that we think it is fine. But is it too bad to tell your wife what you want? Or to ask her if we look good? I mean this is not like we are asking for the sun and the moon. As someone who is suffering through so much and going through so many changes while dealing with all sorts of medicines and tonics, I think that we deserve this much at the least."


    As he finished speaking he patted the back of Fang Chi''s palm and then said with a soft voice, " You are fortunate that our wife is a fairly understanding person as long as you voice it out, she will understand what you want,¡­ no matter what it might be."


    " I know, it''s just ¡­ I have never done something like this and Dong Dong woulde to me on her own as well."


    Chen Mi nodded. " Totally understandable but you have to remember that there are three more contenders you have to fight with, what will you do if you keep everything to yourself? And what if wife brings another mer into the family? You will be lost Brother Chi, so before you get lost¡­ you better start calling or you will be like those mers who get bitter with time because they cannot say what they have in their heart."


    " I know," Fang Chi said in a soft voice. He then turned to look at the box next to him and then sighed, " Maybe I will do it as well."


    Chen Mi giggled as he got up from his seat and then peered out of the window before winking again. " The sun is setting soon, what do you think should I help you prepare for a naughty night? Make sure you do your big brother proud by sucking wife as much as you can."


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong shivered as she stood up from the ground and then arched her back, she was working on harvesting everything that she could when she suddenly felt a chill crawl down her spine and head straight to her kidney. She rubbed her abdomen and then frowned, what was going on? Why did she suddenly feel like she was getting sick?


    " What''s wrong?" Wu Junfen asked as she heaved another bag of strawberries along with a bag of blueberries and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was rubbing her stomach. " Are you feeling hungry?" Because they were in a hurry to harvest as much as they could while the vigers were busy overlooking the damages to their house and looking for their savings, they did not eat anything. If she was being honest, she too was feeling hungry.


    "No," because of staying in the apocalypse world Yu Dong was used to going hungry for days and did not feel hungry as a normal woman would do. " I just feel like something dangerous is heading my way."


    If you like my writing please give my other book, Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession a chance. The next chapters will be smut if you don''t like it skip.

 Chapter 587: The best way to avoid husband’s question !

    Chapter 587: The best way to avoid husband¡¯s question !" What are you going to do now that you have harvested your crops?" Wu Junfen asked as she and Yu Dong walked back to their house. Earlier they have checked up on their houses that were in the vige and even though there was not much damage to that ce, one could see with one nce that their houses were not fit to live in at the moment.


    " I am going to sell them in the town what else?" Yu Dong answered with a smirk. " Right now the shopkeepers in the town must be selling their grains at a high price and looting themoners, I am going to sell the rice that I have harvested at the same price as it was supposed to be sold earlier." She turned to look at her grandmother and smiled slyly. " Even if I was to sell the rice at a higher pricepared to the other sellers but at this moment, that price will be the most normal price and this way I will be able to sell this rice clean and what''s more, I will be able to raise goodwill in the heart of those whoe to buy rice from my shop."


    Wu Junfen: "¡­." My dear granddaughter, I didn''t have the slightest bit of idea that you were this sly.


    " You don''t¡­You don''t feel you are doing anything wrong?" Wu Junfen asked after a short pause, she did not understand how her granddaughter grew up into this kind of woman who took advantage of a natural disaster like this, when she was young she was so nice and cute ¡­ saying that she will be an officer who will manage thew and order in the city.


    A girl like that was acting like this now?


    Noticing the gaze of her grandmother, Yu Dong turned to look at Wu Junfen and rolled her eyes before saying in a voice that was neither soft nor loud, "Why are you looking at me like this? I am trying to feed a big family. I have to think about myself a little as well."


    " Who is the one who cannot control herself?" Wu Junfen scoffed as she looked at Yu Dong with a pair of narrowed eyes as she looked at her granddaughter sideways. " You are the one who keeps making your family bigger and bigger with each day, if you controlled your libido this wouldn''t have happened."


    Wu Junfen still med Yu Dong for marrying so many mers even though it was okay for her to marry more than one mer in this world, it wasn''t right of her to keep marrying them without any restraint. No longer she married Fang Chi and now she was getting a bit cosy with that mer called Xiao Hua, don''t think that she has not seen all that sneaking around that was happening in the tree house.


    She was an ability user like Yu Dong of course she could, of course, see things that others could not, seeing how uncontroble Yu Dong was acting, she was sure that the foolish girl will end up getting kidney failure in a few months.


    Yu Dong poked her tongue out and said, "It''s not my fault that I am so desirable." After speaking she picked up her pace and ran over to where her tree house was and left Wu Junfen behind, at first Wu Junfen did not understand what Yu Dong meant but then she carefully thought it over and her face turned red in anger. " You brat, do you mean to say that I am not desirable? I was the best-looking woman in the vige when I was young!"


    " Yeah you were but you are also one of those whose a*s has an unbendable stick!"


    " You littlee here!"


    Wu Junfen wished she could use her authority as Yu Dong''s grandmother at the moment because this little thing was getting too bold with theck of difference in their age but no matter what she thought there was no way she could use her status as Yu Dong''s grandmother.


    Wu Junfen chased after Yu Dong but thetter was too fast and then snuck inside her own house locking the door behind and leaving Wu Junfen out, for one second she thought about whether or not to go ahead and knock on the door but as soon as she raised her hand to knock, Wu Junfen shook her head. There was no point in knocking, it wasn''t as if she would be able to punish her granddaughter.


    Yu Dong who was standing just behind the door sighed in relief when she saw that her grandmother was gone.


    " What are doing?" A voice called out from behind and Yu Dong flinched as she turned to look at Ye Liu who was carrying a bunch ofundry in his arms. He was looking at her with confusion while his gaze fell on the door that has been locked by Yu Dong and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. " Did you do something? Why did you lock the door?"


    " I did not do anything." Yu Dong did not want to tell Ye Liu that she has teased Wu Junfen, if he was to find out about it then he would only lecture her even more and tell her how she should not disrespect the elders. It was almost funny how his list of elders was updated every time someone was rude to him.


    Her answers did not satisfy Ye Liu as he narrowed his eyes and suspiciously asked, " You are hiding something aren''t you? You definitely did something outside, what did you do? Did you do something that you shouldn''t have?"


    Seeing that she would not be able to get away from Ye Liu''s question like this, Yu Dong walked over to where he was standing, Ye Liu eyed her warily and looked at her with a suspicious expression on his face but before he could say anything Yu Dong leaned down and then kissed him in one swoop. Her kiss came out of nowhere and Ye Liu who did not expect something like this to happen out of nowhere, his eyes widened in surprise and he did not even recover when Yu Dong pulled back and smiled at him.


    " I am hungry, is there something to eat?"


    " Yeah, there is some porridge..." he replied almost immediatelypletely forgetting what he was doing at the moment.

 Chapter 588: We can’t do it here

    Chapter 588: We can¡¯t do it hereYe Liu was indeed stunned by the sudden kiss and ended up replying to the question that Yu Dong asked him in his daze but as soon as Yu Dong stepped away from him, he snapped out of his daze and blinked his eyes in confusion. Just now, was he fooled by his wife?


    The answer was, of course, yes and Ye Liu who was fooled by a simple kiss wasn''t happy, he immediately dumped theundry that he was holding in his arms on the cab that was next to the dining table and then walked after Yu Dong.


    Hot on her heels, Ye Liu rushed into the kitchen and then said in aining voice, " Did you just try to fool me with a kiss?" He crossed his arms in front and then looked at Yu Dong with a very upset expression on his face. "I am smarter than being fooled by a small kiss."


    She of course kissed Ye Liu because she wanted to divert his attention but seeing that he was not getting fooled, she turned to look at him with a smile that was as dazzling as the sun and said in a seductive voice, " Of course not, I kissed you because you looked rather handsome."


    Ye Liu frowned and looked down at himself, he has been taking care of little bun because Chen Mi was busy with something, and because the little bun was a child who did not understand the meaning of ''staying still'' he has been running after little bun all day, now his clothes were all sweaty, he also spilt some flour on himself because he was preparing lunch for Grandma Yu and the Yu Tong.


    His hair was also a mess because he tied it in a bun and his face was bare with not even a trace of blush on it, for Yu Dong to find him attractive while he looked like this ¡­there must be something wrong with her eyes.


    " You are making fun of me aren''t you?" He asked with narrowed eyes as he looked down at his appearance and then tipped his chin at Yu Dong. " Or are you that desperate to make me give up on asking you what you are trying to keep from me."


    "Of course not," Yu Dong widened her eyes as she turned to face Ye Liupletely and dropped the lid on top of the small pot. She ced her hands on Ye Liu''s shoulders and kissed him again, " You are indeed looking rather kissable at the moment."


    " Don''t try to¡ª¡ª" he began but he was kissed again and when he opened his mouth after being kissed by Yu Dong again, she dipped her head and kissed him even harder.


    Each time Ye Liu opened his mouth, Yu Dong would kiss him and within five minutes Ye Liu whose lips swelled so much that he looked like they have been nibbled on by someone who could no longer hold on as he turned his head to the side and then pushed Yu Dong away.


    " I get it, I get it¡­" Ye Liu was blushing so hard that he looked like he has been freshly taken out of a steaming pot. He pushed Yu Dong who was going to kiss him again and then said in a soft and husky voice, " I understand that you just wanted to kiss me, please stop now or I won''t be able to use your lips."


    Yu Dong cheered inwardly but on her face, there was a pout ying on his lips as she looked at Ye Liu and said in a whiny voice, " But I want to kiss you even more, you look rather cute Liu Liu."


    Liu Liu¡­.? Ye Liu felt goosebumps break all over his skin as he pulled himself away from Yu Dong. His eyes met with Yu Dong''s whose eyes were shining with greed and heat and immediately a sense of foreboding rose in his heart, why did he feel like that if he did not leave now, he won''t be able to leave this ce without having his legs wobble every next second?


    Ye Liu''s feelings were on spot, Yu Dong indeed kissed him with only one thought of making him give up on the questions that he was asking but now that she has kissed him, half of her body was already on fire. It wasn''t that she was overestimating herself but the mers of this world were simply too soft and good to hug, the second she pulled them in her arms, she did not want to let go of him.


    And her desire to tease him worsened even further given how Ye Liu reacted to her touches every time she got closer to him, he was unlike Shen Li who was a beast behind closed doors.


    Seeing that he was going to be in a dangerous spot if he did not get out of the kitchen, Ye Liu turned to leave but the second he turned around, his wrist was caught and he was pulled back. The second his back hit Yu Dong''s sturdy front, heat bloomed on his face as a violent shade of red appeared on his face and he tried to get away from Yu Dong.


    When she did not let go of him, he pursed his lips and then said in a slightlyining voice, " Let go of me, if someonees inside then what are we going to do?"


    " Then make more noise such that they will know that they don''t need toe inside," Yu Dong muttered as she skimmed her lips on Ye Liu''s neck, her action caused heat to pool inside Ye Liu''s core as he bit his lips and turned his head to the side, his hands clenched tightly on his side. " Dong Dong¡­stop it¡­" he told her with his eyshes fluttering with each touch of Yu Dong''s lips on his neck. " We can''t do... this.. oomph." He gasped when Yu Dong licked his earlobe with the tip of her tongue and pulled him along with her such that they were leaning away from the counter of the kitchen.

 Chapter 589: Dark side

    Chapter 589: Dark sideExtreme 18+ if you don''t like force y ignore it ( consent force)


    " Let go," Ye Liu felt rather shy while doing something like this in the kitchen, if they were to get caught then he was sure that Chen Mi would tease him for an entire month and what was more he wouldn''t be able to retort to that cheeky brat!


    " Do you really want me to let you go?" Yu Dong asked as she blew a puff of hot breath against his ear causing the small hair on the back of his neck to rise. She skimmed her hand down and then cupped his rather hard member and muttered with a slight glee in her voice, " I don''t think that you want me to let you go, Liu."


    Ye Liu bit his lips, a part of him wanted to have Yu Dong let go of him but a part of his heart did not want her to let him go, but he was too shy to say the truth. He stayed where he was and Yu Dong didn''t move either, she just kissed his neck and licked a spot with the tip of her tongue before she muttered, "Well, what will it be? Do you still want me to let you go?"


    " Please don''t¡­" Ye Liu replied with a slightly hoarse voice as he felt Yu Dong''s hands skim down and only to stop at the point where it was brushing at the hem of his pants, here action left him breathless and craving for more but he still could not bring himself to say what he wanted. He desired her to roughen him up and ravage him like he has heard her doing with Shen Li but that was too much to say, he wasn''t like Shen Li who would be a beast behind a closed door.


    And he was not as expressive as Chen Mi who wouldn''t deny the affection that Yu Dong gave to him, it was him who could not ask for it. And Yu Dong was such a tease that she would often ask him to speak, to tell her what he wanted but he could never bring himself to say those words.


    " What''s wrong? Can''t say it?" Yu Dong asked her finger working as she untied his shirt string by string, her actions extremely slow as if she wanted to tease him at every second possible. A part of him screamed at him to tell her that she should hurry but he couldn''t bring himself to say those words because he was liking this slow and deliberate teasing.


    " You are such a tease," Yu Dong chuckled as she let go of his shirt after opening it and then letting it dangle on the sides before rubbing her hands all over his skin bare. " You like having me force you don''t you?" She skimmed her hands over his bare chest until she brought them to his pebbled beans as she twisted and plucked them. " You want me to force you, that is what''s get you off right? If I push you into a corner and then have you punished like a bad boy, you like it, don''t you?"


    " That¡­That is not true." He tried to object but at that exact moment, Yu Dong leaned down and then took his pebbled nipple in her mouth and flicked it with her tongue. As a mer, he was far more sensitive than a man and a woman, a mer was an existence that solely exist to please both men and women because a mer was supposed to give birth to children of both men and women no matter what the gender was, his existence was only made for the pleasure of these two genders that were superior to him.


    His entire body was set aze the second Yu Dong started sucking on his pebbled bean, he clenched his hands on his side. " Dong Dong¡­"


    " Shh.." she muttered with an edge in her voice as she bit his pebbled bean lightly causing him to flinch but then she stroked it with her tongue as rolled it around it and then sucked it softly. " Since you want me to force you then we should do it like that right?"


    It was an invitation to his dark side, allowing him to unleash what he has always wanted but he kept his lips tightly shut. Yu Dong was giving him a chance to make a choice but he did not want to do that, so he kept his mouth close and did not say anything.


    But the thrill that was rising in his heart was hard to ignore, and that thrill only shot up even more when Yu Dong straightened up and looked at him with a dark glint in her eyes and then raised her hand to cor his neck with her strong fingers.


    Adrenaline started to pump in his nerves as he looked at her, he wanted to beg and at the same time he wanted to run, it was a sick side of him that he never wanted to admit but with Yu Dong, he knew that he will be able to unleash that side without getting judged.


    " You have been such a naughty mer, Liu," she clicked her tongue as she worked on his pants, as he started to squirm under her touch, he was trying to resist as if he really did not want what she was doing and the more he tried to get away from her, the more her touch started to get rougher as her free hand that wasn''t holding him by his throat took his pants off and left it to bundle it around his feet, now he waspletely naked, standing in the middle of the kitchen with the door wide open, the widow that opened to the living roompletely devoid of any barricade that will stop anyone from peeking in.


    If they were to peek inside they would see him, all bare with Yu Dong holding him down. His prude side chided him, if his daddy was here he would have scolded him for being a sl*t but the side, the one that was enjoying this a bit too much was willing to ignore that scolding that he would have received if it was someone else other than Yu Dong.

 Chapter 590: Getting caught

    Chapter 590: Getting caughtThe chilling air assaulted him, even though the sun was shining brightly outside, it was still not enough to douse the chill that has been covering their vige for days.


    And then something crept up his spine and he let out a gasp as his member was hard, aching and pulsing shivered with the need for the warmth and touch of Yu Dong''s hands. Was he turned on right now? Oh yes, he was. He was getting turned by the fact that he was being touched when he said no, and by the fact that they were in a space where they can be caught at any moment.


    This excitement turned to be even more thrilling when he felt Yu Dong''s fingers skim on his needy member, a deep groan left her mouth when his member jerked under her touch and that sound along with the fact that her calloused and hard fingers were touching his member made him a multitude of sensations. It was so wonderful that he arched his back, and this time he did not do it to fight against her, no he did it for apletely different reason and that was to feel her even more.


    The raw power that was brimming in her hands and body was making him arch his back as he mewled in delight but the hand on his throat kept him in ce. Her hands were stroking his member roughly, brutally and to the point where his member was braving for more.


    But the upsetting thing was that Yu Dong did not give him any more.


    Her fingers rubbed his member with her thumb sometimes circling the tip of his member, hovering, flickering and lingering as she teased it. He could feel the warmth that was emanating from her hand, and with the cold air that fluttered past him, he shivered even more.


    The more she touched him the more he created a mess of himself, by the time she picked up her pace and started to pump him for good, all kinds of incoherent sounds started to leave his mouth as he started to move his hips with the pace that she was moving her hand but she stopped him with her hand squeezing his throat.


    Just as he was thinking that she was going to get him off with the use of her fingers on his member he felt her hand dip down as she started to fondle his folds as she started to brush her fingers over his folds before thrusting two fingers inside him, her action was more than ruthless as those fingers sunk deeper inside him to the point where her knuckles were brushing his folds.


    He almost shrieked when something like this happened but he stopped himself from yelling out loud as he brought his hand to his mouth and then stopped the shriek that was building in his throat. He was soaking to the point where he was willing to take or give something, his core clenched around Yu Dong''s fingers as she started to drive those fingers in and out of his folds, his scattered moans were filling up the space around the kitchen and Ye Liu was sure that someone was going to hear him.


    A wet, squelching sound started to echo in the space and he curled his toes as a body-shuddering orgasm gripped him and he had to clutch the tform behind him from stopping himself from slumping down the floor.


    " So this is how you like it?" She asked him as soon as he created a puddle of wet desire down his thighs and legs. " Does being caught and forced into a corner make you feel all excited and thrilling?"


    He choked on the air but there was nothing that he could say about this, the evidence was right in front of him, he has struggled, he has denied and yet now he was sopping wet in front of Yu Dong like a little water stream has taken birth inside him.


    "I ¡­I don''t¡­" he still did not ept the fact that he was enjoying this and that was when Yu Dong squeezed his neck and brought him down to his knees. She sunk him lower and lower until he was facing her intimate part and said in a deep husky voice, " Try again, Liu."


    He gulped and did not say anything in response, his eyes zeroed on her as pink blossomed on his cheeks, he could feel the heat that was rising in his body but he still said in a soft voice, " Someone will see us, let''s stop this we can do this in the bedroom.." He gasped when she raised her toe and started to rub the back of her feet on his stiff member that jerked appreciatively at her touch. It was embarrassing to the point where he wished he could curl up in a hole and die because of the way his member jerked it could be seen that he was loving the way he was being dominated by Yu Dong.


    " If you want to end this quickly then you might as well finish with this as quickly as possible," she said with her toes rubbing his member and each time she slowly skimmed her toe on his member, he would feel his member twitch as his hardened tip dripped with his love juices.


    " Dong Dong¡­"


    " Or maybe you want to get caught," she added with a swift grin on her face as she looked down at him with a teasing glint in her eyes. " You are willing to get caught such that everyone would see how naughty you are in reality, tsk Liu¡­I did not know that you were this frisky."


    " I am not¡­" he ignored the way his folds were squelching and squeezing with just the very thought of being caught, he did not want to get caught ¡­he did not like the idea of being watched but if that was the case why was he getting wetter by the second.


    " Is that so?" Yu Dong then tipped her chin to her own dress pants as she said, " Then you better get on with this because I can hear someone waking up who knows who might see your naughty side if you don''t make a move now."


    Like these smut scenes? Please follow my new book Hot Bloodsuckers'' obsession and get more actions and smutty scenes.

 Chapter 591: Hottest of the time

    Chapter 591: Hottest of the timeThe hottest chapter I have ever written. Skip if you dislike dominating female, outspoken s*x and crazy actions.


    Yu Dong pushed Ye Liu down until he was crouching on his heels, he looked at her with a slightly scared and excited expression, before he raised his hand and then sped the strings that tied her wide pants and undid them. The silky fabric slid down her legs as they pooled around Yu Dong''s feet before he slowly leaned closer and kissed the inside of her legs, bit by bit little by little, he sucked and licked the inside of her legs before reaching the core that smelled of something sweet and sickly.


    He looked at her with a slight raise of his brows and Yu Dong tipped her chin at him asking him to make a move as she skimmed her feet over his hardened member. It jerked under her touch and Ye Liu huped as he tried to stop himself froming all over her feet, it was one thing that he was getting harder by the minute because of the setting but it would bepletely different if he was toe because she touched him with her toes.


    It would be humiliating for him to ept this already, if he was to ept something more then he might start questioning his entire existence.


    Ye Liu leaned closer to Yu Dong''s core and was stunned to see her folds dripping, his surprise must have been quite clear on his face because he heard Yu Dong say in a slightly husky voice, " Why are you looking at me like that? It''s not like you aren''t good enough to draw this reaction out of me. Your touch enough is to make me re up like such."


    " So what are you going to do now?" She asked him with a slight tilt of her head. " Are you going to stare all day long? As much as I appreciate it, I do think that it is quite cold, don''t you think so?"


    " I ampletely naked here!" Ye Liu shot back at her, it was not like he did this thing every day. They were here in apromising situation where anyone could barge in and see what they were doing, this was not going to be nice at all if they were caught, he was being honest here. Chen Mi will not leave him alone and Shen Li would definitely look at him definitely if he was to find out that he had such a freaky side to him.


    " Which is why I am giving you a chance to get heated up," she told him with a glimmer that was full of teasing in her eyes. " Am I not?"


    " I hate you," he muttered when she pulled his face closer to her glistening folds. Her hand continued to grip his hair as she tilted his head back and then raised a leg to put it on the aisle of the kitchen she parted those lips that were dripping so badly that Ye Liu could feel her wetness drip down her thighs and onto his face and lips.


    " Oh but I love you so much even if you are so stubborn." As she finished speaking, she dipped down and started rocking her wetness against his lips like an animal in heat and Ye Liu who was just as hot and bothered as she started to lick down her wetness like he was dying of thirst. His hands raised on their own as they sped hold of her a* s and pulled her closer, he sucked and nibbled while flicking the tip of his tongue to tease her clit. He could feel her core tighten as he raised his hand even further and then slid his fingers inside her while he continued to suck her off.


    He felt her grind against his face before he felt here and then hepped off her orgasm like he was supposed to do.


    Yu Dong pulled back from him, her eyes flicked over to the window as if she was seeing something that he could not and then he heard her say, " You want more?" When he did not say anything, she tugged on his hair and grounded out. " say it."


    And that was when he nodded.


    " Good boy," she murmured as she helped him off the floor and then pulled him to the corner of the kitchen where he could not see anyone nor could anyone see him. She used the back of the aisle as a board to lift her body up and then curled her legs around his waist as she pulled him close. " Do it."


    But he did not do it, even though his member was aching to get buried inside her, she looked at her shirt and said, " I want your shirt off."


    She smirked because she knew what was going on in his head and then she did as he asked her while he was watching her in a trance, she whipped her shirt off and threw it aside letting her full and round breastse into view as she leaned towards him such that her hardened beans were rubbing against his chest and she purred, " Now are you happy?"


    And this time Ye Liu lost it as he cupped her breast and moved his hips and buried himself deep inside her. He heard her let out a whimpering moan as she curled her arms around his neck as she gripped the back of his hair and pulled his head back before kissing him hard. Hard enough to draw blood.


    He did not know how it happened and when it did but all of a sudden he was moving his hips violently inside her. He felt her tremble and she moaned inint when he drew back, her legs tightened around his waist asking him to drive right back in and he did as she wanted.


    " This is what you wanted," she asked as she bit his bottom lip and pulled it back while murmuring against his lips. Her voice was tight as if she was stopping herself from screaming, as he tried to continue with his pace. " You wanted this to happen, look at you trying to stretch into two."


    " You love this, don''t you? Being pushed and in danger of being caught? And I love it too, I love this co*k of yours." She gasped as he pushed her further back and then drove even hard inside her.


    -------------

 Chapter 592: Someone is coming

    Chapter 592: Someone isingHer eyes locked with his and he could see his reflection, those flushed cheeks and wild eyes, he could see them all and even if he was to refuse this, he has to admit that he liked this, maybe his father really did break something inside him when he was a child.


    Yu Dong''s core tightened around his member and he could feel her muscles squeezing him so hard that he almost came right then and there, each time he pulled back and drove in, her tight muscles would send tremors across his skin.


    He was like a mindless animal as he pushed inside her, in and out, chasing the release that has been building inside him. Never did he once think that something like this will happen to him, when he got married he was sure that he will only live the life that his wife has given him but now as he looked at them, he was thankful that he got someone willing to listen and see to his needs.


    As those warm feelings raised in his heart, he dipped down and took initiative to kiss Yu Dong this time, his hips continued to smack against her as hard as he could. He heard her moan and this time he no longer cared about anyone catching them, in fact, the thrill of being caught made him even hard, he wished they would see Yu Dong moaning for him like this because even if they dide to see what they were doing he might not stop for a second until he has seen here for him.


    " You hate me so much but you are changing the shape of my hole ording to your c*ck what do I think of this?" Sheughed when he started moving harder and faster, her grip on his hair tightening as he red at her.


    " You are the one to say this when you are squeezing my c*ck as your life depends on it," he retorted not believing that such dirty words came out of his mouth but what surprised him, even more, was that his dirty words only caused his skin to get heated up even more.


    And no sooner did he say those words Yu Dong squeezed him even harder as she smirked at her, " But I did not say that I hate you, I said I love you and your c*ck."


    "You are such a tease," he gritted out as he reached his hand and pinched her clit, he watched as the heat in her eyes tripled as she threw her head back and opened her mouth to moan loudly but then changed her mind back because halfway through it she turned her head forward and then covered his lips with her own. And a secondter he knew why, because she did not moan, she screamed. The two of them were a hot and sloppy mess and he could feel their mess dripping down his thighs as their essence made the insides of his thighs all slick and wet.


    Once the scream drowned down, Yu Dong pulled herself away and then leaned over to his neck where she bit down savagely and he has to be broken because the pain made this entire thing even hotter.


    " My little crackhead," she cooed as his rhythm softened down and he filled her insides with hise.


    He did not say anything as he pulled out of her, now that the adrenaline was getting low, he realised what he has done, what they have done. Goodness, was he thinking that it was all right for them to get caught? He surely was, what the hell! He might have really lost his head when his member started to work.


    He hurriedly walked over to the pile of clothes but his legs that have gone weaker after all that excitement gave away and if not for Yu Dong catching him by his arm, he would have fallen on the floor with a smack. She looked at him with a smile and said in a soft voice, " Are you going to ignore me now that you are done, I did not think that you were so heartless."


    Ye Liu''s cheeks burned in embarrassment as he picked up the clothes that were discarded on the floor and threw Yu Dong''s over her face, he did not want to get entangled with her in a fight of words. He has been hiding this side keeping it locked up and all he needed was for her to push his button before going pliant against her like some sort of miserable gooey thing.


    " Dress up if you don''t want others to see that you were messing around in the kitchen," goodness they have done it in the kitchen where they cooked? He was sure that he was not going to see this kitchen aisle as he did before not without seeing Yu Dong and him going at it.


    Yu Dong dragged the clothes that have been thrown at her face and then looked at Ye Liu with a pout. " Would you look at that my husband does not ept me as his wife once we are done rolling around?"


    Finished dressing Ye Liu handed her a clean handkerchief that he used to clean herself and red at her with half-lidded eyes. " I have always been heartless haven''t I?"


    She tilted her head and then snickered lightly, " I don''t know you looked pretty passionate to me just now." As she spoke, she used her feet to rub against his semi hardened member. " You dressed up pretty quickly I was thinking of doing it again, and to think you want to get pregnant. You have to work harder than this if you want to have a child Ye Liu."


    Ye Liu opened his mouth to tell her that she needed to shut up but then he heard someoneing close to the kitchen, he turned to look at Yu Dong and when he saw that she was not dressing up, he couldn''t help but hiss. " Dress up."


    " A kiss."

 Chapter 593: depressed Grandma Yu

    Chapter 593: depressed Grandma YuYe Liu did not say anything as he looked at Yu Dong, he knew that if his wife said that she wanted to get a kiss then she will only listen to him after getting a kiss which was why even though he felt like she was in the wrong he did not say anything, with his teeth biting his bottom lip. He looked over his shoulder from what he could see he could hear the sound of footstepsing closer which was why he immediately turned to look at Yu Dong who was still looking at him like a hooligan.


    Knowing that there was no other choice he grabbed her by her neck and kissed her just as she wanted, of course, the entire situation made him breathless as Yu Dong sucked on his bottom lip and entangled her tongue with his but this time he did not let her control the situation anymore, he pushed her aside after kissing her and then red at her with a flushed face and swollen lips. " Now get dressed."


    After speaking he turned around and rushed out of the kitchen worried that he will be caught again by Yu Dong who seemed to be going through her heat cycle. Which was why he did not want to stay with her even for a second, seeing Ye Liu flurrying out of the kitchen Yu Dongughed but did not stop him, on the other hand, Ye Liu who heard herugh flushed even more in shame he wished he could beat Yu Dong with a broom but he knew that if he was to do that then he will be the one who will have to suffer.


    Shen Li was muttering something under his breath as he walked over to the kitchen where Yu Dong and Ye Liu were, he was holding a tray with dishes that were full of food and was looking at the dishes with a disapproving look on his face.


    He was not seeing where he was going which was why he did not see Ye Liu who wasing out of the kitchen in a hurried manner, the two of them bumped into each other and Shen Li almost dropped the tray that he was holding in his hands on the floor. He looked at Ye Liu who was looking at her with a stunned expression on his face, his gaze flickered to the swollen lips of Ye Liu and his flushed cheeks.


    But before he could say anything Ye Liu blinked his big doe-like eyes before he snatched the tray from Shen Li and then said in a hurry, " Brother Li, why are you carrying these? You should have called me. I will go and wash these now!"


    " Liu¡­" Shen Li wanted to say something seeing that Ye Liu looked like he has been bullied but before he could say anything his younger brother seemed to be hopping away from him like he was in a hurry to reincarnate and did not even listen to him calling his name. Seeing him act like this, he turned to look at Yu Dong who was smiling ear to ear like she has licked the cream of the milk.


    " You really¡­you do know that Liu is really shy when ites to such things and yet you are doing something like this, he looks like he was cooked in a slow steamer cooker." Shen Li stated as he walked over to Yu Dong who was looking at him with confusion in her eyes.


    "What did I do, I didn''t do anything to him¡­" Yu Dong replied in mock innocent as she tilted her head to the side and then looked at Shen Li who was looking at her with a slight smile on his face. " There is no need to hide anything from me, I can see how naughty you can be when ites to Liu."


    Among the four of them, Fang Chi and Ye Liu were the ones who were the most shy among the entire family. If they were caught in Yu Dong''s grabby paws instead of pushing her back they will be pushed around by her which was why he was not at all surprised when he saw that Yu Dong has teased Ye Liu until he was close to bursting.


    " Like you know who is the more naughty one among us, he is definitely more naughty when ites to it but you just don''t see your younger brother''s mistakes at all!" She rolled her eyes before she looked at Shen Li who was looking at her with hesitation-filled eyes. " What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" She asked.


    "It''s your grandmother, she has been refusing to eat anything for the past couple of days," Shen Li sighed in grief when he thought about the condition of grandmother Yu even though she walked out of a rather problematic marriage it could be said that she was yet to let go of everything that happened to her in the past, even after looking at the true colours of Old man Tong and her youngest daughter, she could not hate them as much she should have.


    The old Yu family were living their days calmly and in fact, one could see that Old man Tong was not at all bothered by the fact that he has just gone through a messy divorce, he lookedpletely fine! On the other hand, grandma Yu was the one who received the biggest blow after seeing the true colours of her family for whom she has lost everything.


    It was Old man Tang who created a fuss and sent Yu Dong''s mother to the forest causing the poor woman to be killed by a bear and then following her was her husband who lost his life upon seeing his wife''s cold corpse. Grandma Yu felt like that by marrying Old man Tang she ended up ruining the life of her entire family and now that mer has left her to die! How can she not me herself?


    -----------

 Chapter 594: let me die

    Chapter 594: let me dieYu Dong has been treating Grandma Yu given that the old doctor of the vige was still trapped in another vige. With Yu Dong''s powers Grandma Yu should have gotten well in just a few weeks but the old woman has been refusing her meals ever since she got slightly better it was as if she was waiting to die now.


    Grandma Yu, who was recuperating in the room that Yu Dong has given her was indeed waiting to die. She was quite upset in her heart ever since her first husband passed away, she wanted to stay alone but her mother did not let her live alone either. She hurriedly married her to her second husband, Grandma Yu did not refuse because the mer, her mother looked was rather nice and did not have much scheming personality which was why she was not worried about him bullying her eldest daughter.


    But then her mother brought Old man Tang with her and her life wentpletely upside down, she did not know what to do about the new mer who married her but she still treated her new husband well and he too acted politely with everyone. That was until her second husband passed away, her eldest daughter was the one who worked the hardest but her family was the one who received the least amount of resources in the family and Grandma Yu was brainwashed by Old man Tang who kept telling her that it was only right for her eldest daughter to work the hardest given that she was the one who was the most capable and she was the only woman of the house who could work.


    Though she worked in the fields, she could not earn as much as her eldest daughter could and her youngest daughter was still young and did not have the strength to work as hard as her eldest daughter could which was why grandma Yu agreed with what old master Tang said but now that she was looking at the past she realised that she was the one who is led into rings by old man Tang from the beginning. Her sons were married off to further viges where she could not even see them, and her eldest daughter was dead, her young bones turned cold before her old ones could.


    As a mother this was Grandma Yu''s greatest pain, she felt that she truly owed her eldest daughter too much. Not only did she fail to protect her but she couldn''t protect Yu Dong either who was led to the bad path by those in the Yu family. If she hadn''t given the extra food that she has saved from the table then she might have lost her eldest grandson as well. Grandma Yu had always tried to keep her family closely tied but now she looked at the life that was ahead of her and felt like she has lost everything.


    Because her mood kept fluctuating and she continued to get more and more depressed, her recovery slowed down and although she was being treated by Yu Dong and nourishing food every day was given to her every day, she felt like she did not want to stay alive anymore all she wanted to do was to wait for death such that she could see her eldest daughter again and then beg for forgiveness from her.


    Yu Dong too was confused, her spiritual energy seemed to have grown stronger after she started cultivating and now she could save anyone who was dying as long as they had a single breath left in their body she could save them but somehow she could not manage to get grandma Yu to turn healthy again, this was something that has never happened before. Only after a very long time, she realised that Grandma Yu looked depressed and seemed to have lost all hope of living. She pursed her lips after hearing Shen Li, she has been trying to cheer up Grandma Yu for a long time but the old woman did seem to be agreeing with her on the surface once she turned her back, Grandma Yu would fall into the same mood again.


    She turned to look at Shen Li and then said, " Go and bring Mai and little bun."


    At first, she did not want to use her children but now that there was no other choice left for her, she could only bring little bun and Yu Mai to see old grandma Yu.


    Shen Li did not understand why she was asking for little bun and Yu Mai but he was used to following Yu Dong''s orders which were why he did not say anything and simply agreed to bring little bun and Yu Mai who were ying in another room.


    Once Shen Li brought Little bun who looked confused along with his young uncle, Yu Dong took him from Shen Li and then coaxed the fussy child who looked rather unhappy about being disturbed during his ytime. " Don''t worry as long as you get your grandmother happy, I will bring you to y in the city, all right?"


    Little bun seemed to have understood that his mother was willing to coax him, he babbled a little and settled down while Yu Dong brought him after hugging him close to her body.


    She brought little bun and Yu Mai with her to the room where grandma Yu was and heard Yu Tong whispering to Grandma Yu. " Grandma I know that you are not happy with what granddaddy and daddy did to you but you need to understand that you can give up on your life like this, you need to get better and show that vile mer that you were the best thing for him."


    " There is no point in getting better, my old body cannot drag itself any longer," Grandma Yu sighed as she looked at her weak hands and wrinkled skin. " I have already lost everything, now all I want is to go to the underworld and see my little Xiao Hai, I need to ask for her forgiveness¡­ and even your uncle Caifeng, I need to beg for forgiveness from him as well. That poor child, he died because of me if I had not agreed to that vile man Tong''s words and sent my little Hai up the mountains, he wouldn''t have lost his life."

 Chapter 595: Get better

    Chapter 595: Get betterYu Tong hurriedly red at her grandmother and then said in a soft voice, " Grandmother how can you even say something like this? Don''t you think that my and sister Dong''s heart will be heartbroken if you were to say something like this? Sister Dong has said that as long as you recuperate well you will be able to get well soon, why don''t you take a sip of this soup and then take a rest? I am sure you will be well in a few days."


    Grandma Yu shook her head while her head was lying on the pillow and she moaned with a grievance, " Leave me alone this is what I deserve, my daughter ¡­she was killed because of me, I should die like this as well. Even if I can get better I don''t think that I will be able to let go of this weight that has been pressing over my heart for years, if I did not listen to that evil mer, my daughter would still be alive. It''s better if I die right now¡­"


    " Grandma, what are you saying? I did not stay in the cold water for so many hours to see you die. Are you not cutting my heart? If sister Dong hears then she will feel the same as well, don''t say such words please." Yu Tong''s delta wave of sorrow hit her heart as she cursed her grandfather, if she was not worried about dying, she would have cut her wrist and poured all the blood that belonged to that mer out of her body.


    How can be someone so disgusting?


    " That''s right," Yu Dong walked inside the room and then ced Little bun on the bed, at first the kid was confused as to why he was brought into this room but when Yu Dong turned her head and tilted to grandma Yu, the little guy understood and immediately crawled over to where his grandma was lying and climbed up her body. Once he climbed up with the help of his strong paws that were all thanks to the spiritual water that was being fed to him on daily basis, he looked at Grandma Yu with big watery eyes and babbled causing old Madam Yu''s lips to curl in a smile as she looked at the little guy who was babbling while lying on top of her body.


    Yu Dong patted Yu Tong''s shoulder and stopped her from crying, it was wrong of her to cry in front of old madam Yu who was already in such a fragile state of mind, it will only sadden her even further. " Grandma, I understand what you are going through but when you asked my mother to go to the mountain she already knew what she was doing and she knew the dangers as well but she still dared to do it because she was filial to you and did not want to see you getting troubled by that old man Tong."


    Since she already knew that old man Tong had a lover outside there was no need for her to be respectful to him anymore. "Imagine if she finds out that you gave up on your life because of her what will she think? She will never be able to forgive herself. Do you want my mother''s soul to be tormented even in the underworld? So what if old man Tong gave up on you and divorced you? Aren''t I and Tong Tong still here? If I say that you will be fine then you will definitely be fine. Didn''t the doctor tell Shen Li and Ye Liu that they will not be able to give birth but I can assure you that they will be able to get pregnant very soon under my and Sister Junfen''s care you don''t need to worry about anything anymore?"


    " And right now is not the time for you to give up, you might not know this but the situation outside is going to be really worse. If you died then what will happen to our family, we still need someone elderly and experienced to deal with this situation."


    Grandma Yu was immediately startled when she thought about what Yu Dong has said, this¡­Yu Dong was indeed right. Her daughter was a skilled hunter and knew that the chances of returning that night were really slim but she still took the risk because of her if she was to die now then the sacrifice her daughter made would be in vain. And now that she has made Yu Dong and Yu Tong suffer because of her muddleheaded thoughts and decisions she will have to make sure that she supports her granddaughters, if she died today then what will happen to her granddaughters who had no elders to care about them, especially Yu Tong, she left her home for her, she could not leave her alone only after watching her granddaughters settled downpletely and properly.


    If she got better then she would be able to see her granddaughters getting more and more sessful! And at least after she has helped Yu Dong, she will be able to look into the eyes of her daughter and tell her that she took care of Yu Dong and Yu Tong in herst days maybe her daughter will be able to forgive her a little.


    " Grandma, I want to y with you," Yu Mai knew that his sister has brought him here because she wanted him to make grandma Yu happy which was why he leaned on the bed and then ced his hands on the edge of the bed as he leaned forward and then looked at Grandma Yu with a smile. " If you get better quickly then I will be able to y with you, sister said that once the water goes back, she will take me and bun bun to the beach and help us catch crabs. Mai wants you toe with us."


    When Grandma Yu saw her youngest grandson who became a fool because of her husband and his miser-like antics, her eyes turned red. That was right even if Yu Dong and Yu Tong settled down she will have to stay alive and look for a match for her little Mai.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 596: Epidemic broke out.

    Chapter 596: Epidemic broke out." What you are saying makes sense! Little Mai don''t worry, I will make sure to get better and y with you." Her grey eyes lit up with hope as she pushed herself off the bed and then recovered her will to fight for her life, she allowed Yu Tong to help her drink the soup that was in the bowl.


    Both Yu Tong and Yu Dong exchanged a look with each other and then grinned at each other when they saw that Grandma Yu was finally willing to recover.


    For the next few days Grandma Yu was willing to work hard and she would allow Yu Dong to treat her. Soon she could move around in her room energetically, Yu Dong did not have any qualms while handing out medicines to grandma Yu either, after all, she was someone who did notck money to use on medicine. Doctor Gu who was trapped in the neighbouring vige soon returned as well and for the sake of Grandma Yu as if calling the doctor every day did not cost any money at all. Soon, grandma Yu recovered and she started to walk around the vige with a rosyplexion, about three weekster people could see Grandma Yu returning with Yu Dong who had to renovate her house once again to get rid of the fishy smell that filled up the entire house.


    Yu Dong was carrying the luggage of the house while Chen Mi was supporting Fang Chi with his hand clutching the wrist of the pregnant mer. While little bun was tied to his front with a handmade baby carrier, Shen Li and Ye Liu too had their own things to carry while Xiao Hua and the other mers who were looking more delicate than ever because of theck of sunlight in the past couple of weeks were the only ones who did not have anything to carry other than their own luggage.


    " Grandma Yu, you seemed to have recovered quite well!" Recently the condition of the vige was getting worse and worse. The vigers were having a hard time with everything that was going on, when they saw grandma Yu who was on the verge of dying with that grey and paleplexion of hers found something good to look at, with the flood that happened the town was in a flurry with prices of ration touching the sky. Many families who had farnd lost their crops because of the water that came like a tsunami and swept away everything in a huge wave.


    Grandma Yu grinned until her face was shining with a pink glow, she nodded and then said with a smile, " Of course I did, with Dong Dong and Ah Tong who is filial and would never let me go hungry, how can I not recover?"


    She wanted to tell everyone that she was eating eggs and meat every day but grandma Yu did not dare to show off when she noticed the slightly emancipated looks of the vigers. They were looking as if they were starving themselves because of theck of money and resources, if she told them that she was eating meat every day then she was afraid that she might start a fight with the vigers for food.


    Vige head Gu was able to receive a lot ofpliments from the magistrate''s office after rying the fact that she was able to save most of the vigers in her vige when the other viges lost at most half of their vigers. The officials there told her that she will be receiving merit from the magistrate herself. After receiving help from Yu Dong, Vige head Gu was no longer as upset with the Yu family as she was earlier. She was out on the round of the vige to make sure that no one was caught in trouble after all she did not want to lose her merit.


    Vige head Gu smiled at Grandma Yu and nodded, " Grandma Yu don''t worry about Yu Dong by your side, your days will only get more and morefortable."


    " You are right," Grandma Yu nodded. " Both of my granddaughters are filial."


    When Yu Tong who was supposedly walking behind Grandma Yu to make sure that she did not fall because of the wetness on the ground heard her grandmother''s praise her face turned red in embarrassment. She was nowhere as filial as Yu Dong but her grandmother praised her nheless, she was different from his daddy who will take her entire wage and still act as if she was not doing enough.


    The vige head was going to say something to Yu Tong when someone from the vige came running towards her, her face ck and filled with fear as she shouted, " Vige head, go and look at the daughter of the Sun family, she seemed to have fallen sick and the doctor cannot determine what''s wrong with her!"


    The daughter of the Sun family was none other than Ah Cy, when the vige head heard that Ah Cy was sick, her brows instinctively furrowed. This girl what was she doing?


    When the viger came running Yu Dong who was walking at the back heard her as well, she paused as her eyes glinted with a sharp look in her eyes as she asked, " Is Ah Cy very sick?"


    " Yes, Yes! She is very sick ..not only does she not have a fever but she is vomiting all over the ce, I am really scared of what is happening to her," the viger answered and Yu Dong immediately understood what that sly woman caught, she then turned to look at vige head Gu and asked in an unpleasant voice, " Vige head Gu did you not tell the vigers to throw away the dead animals?"


    " Of course I did!" Vige head Gu has seen how smart Yu Dong was and knew that if Yu Dong told her that she needed to throw the dead animals out of the vige then she will have to throw them out no matter what! But just as she was feeling wrong, her eyes widened and then she looked at Yu Dong before shrieking, " Are you saying that Sun Ah Cy ate dead animals?"


    Yu Dong nodded and said, " It seems that the vige is going to face an epidemic soon."

 Chapter 597: Breakout of Sun Ah Cy’s disease

    Chapter 597: Breakout of Sun Ah Cy¡¯s diseaseWhen Vige head Gu heard that the woman from the Sun family might have eaten the meat of the animals that drowned in the flood even when they told her to throw them all away, her face turned red in anger and her entire body trembled. She very strictly told the vigers to not eat the meat of those animals and bury them all away but looks like Sun Ah Cy did not listen to her and did her own thing!


    "That damned woman!" Vige head Gu was furious, she wanted to rush to the Sun family and beat Sun Ah Cy to death but as soon as she turned around to rush to the Sun house, she was stopped by Yu Dong. " Vige head Gu, don''t go to the Sun house like that!"


    Yu Dong stopped vige head Gu because she has seen a lot of terrible incidents happening because of a simple mistake in the apocalypse. When the apocalypse broke out people did not understand what was going on, they ran arounding in contact with people who were infected by the corpse virus and then got affected by it.


    She knew that Sun Ah Cy must have gone against her and eaten those animals that were supposed to be thrown out of the vige which was why she stopped Vige head Gu. Even if the corpses of those animals were not infected by the corpse virus, it was rather hard to say whether or not they did not have any disease in them, now that Sun Ah Cy has eaten the flesh of those animals and was now showing signs of getting infected, it was better for them to take all sort of precautions as necessary. Who knows what might happen if they were to act carelessly?


    Vige head Gu was stopped by Yu Dong, she who already took a few steps forward was stunned at Yu Dong''s sudden shout. Her leg that has been lifted in the air trembled before she let it drop on the ground causing her to stumble a little but the person who stopped her was Yu Dong and she did not dare to say a word about it. Instead, she smiled and then turned to look at Yu Dong with a curious look on her face as she asked, " What is wrong, Yu Dong? Is there something else?"


    " That''s right, vige head Gu," Yu Dong solemnly nodded as she handed the luggage that she was carrying to Lang who took the cloth bags and then walked inside the house. " You all go inside the house and wash with warm water and soap grass."


    She told Shen Li and the others who were standing outside the house, though she hoped that the damage would be as small as possible such that she would be able to manage it but until she does not get a good idea about what was going on she could not let her husbands roam around the vige without any precautions.


    Shen Li wanted to ask Yu Dong what was going on but when he saw that she was looking at him with a very serious expression on his face, he swallowed his words and then nodded before he turned around and then asked everyone toe inside the house because Xiao Hua was in danger of getting hurt by his stalker, he too was dragged inside the house by Shen Li who refused to let him go back to the house where the rest of the mers were living.


    Now that he knew the rtionship between his wife and Xiao Hua, it would be foolish of him to leave Xiao Hua alone and watch him fall into the mouth of danger.


    Yu Dong watched all of them going inside the house only then did she turn around and walked over to where vige head Gu was, once she came to stop in front of Vige head Gu, she said, " Vige head Gu, I have read about such cases in a book that Sister Wu had with her. In those books, it was mentioned that one should never eat the meat of animals whose flesh got rotten. If they do then they might catch a disease that could be proven contagious."


    Because she did not have any medical knowledge, she could only think of using the name of Wu Junfen who knew little medical knowledge because of his grandmother who was a vige doctor when she was alive.


    " What!" Vige head Gu was startled when she heard that Sun Ah Cy might have caught something contagious. Her expression went through several changes before she turned to look at the viger whose expression was even more worried than hers. " That woman! I knew she would one day drag everyone in the vige! I am going to kick her family out of the vige!"


    Yu Dong however stopped Vige head from rushing to the Sun family like an angry bull. She caught hold of Vige head Gu''s wrist and then said, " Before rushing to the Sun family, Vige head Gu¡­you should call sister Wu. She knows about such cases and will be helpful lest Sun family the says that we are making things difficult for her."


    Since she and Sun Ah Cy have always been at odds with each other, it would not be surprising that Sun Ah Cy will think that Yu Dong was making things difficult for her.


    " You are right," Vige head Gu knew just how annoying the Sun family could be which was why she nodded her head and then turned to look at the vigers who were standing beside her and said, " Go and call Sister Wu, tell her that something serious happened in the vige and I need her help."


    " I will bring sister Wu as soon as I can!" The viger replied as she turned around and ran toward the Wu family house, her steps were steady as she sprinted toward the Wu family like an Olympic medal winner.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 598: Out with it, what did you do?

    Chapter 598: Out with it, what did you do?" What''s going on?" Wu Jufen rushed back with the viger, she was dressed in an impable white robe that made her look like an immortal princess and to Vige head Gu, Wu Junfen was like a Goddess descending from the heavens which were why the gaze with which she was looking at Wu Junfen was feverish causing Wu Junfen to shiver as she took a step back and looked at Yu Dong who shrugged.


    "It''s Sun Ah Cy, she is sick and the vige doctor cannot see what is wrong with her¡­I suspect that she ate the meat of the animals that were supposed to be thrown away," Yu Dong summarised the situation and told Wu Junfen, when Wu Junfen heard Yu Dong''s words, her brows scrunched up and she turned to look at the vige head Gu who was looking at her with that feverish gaze of hers.


    She ignored the shiny gaze of the vige head Gu who was looking at her like she was the saviour of the vige and said sternly, " Didn''t Dong Dong say that the animals should be buried far away from the vige why is it that Sun Ah Cy got sick? Was no one looking at her when she was carrying the corpses?"


    " Of course they were!" Vige head Gu felt very wronged, she has been working hard to keep everything under her control and yet she was being scolded for something that idiot Sun Ah Cy did. " She must have dug the corpses out and then brought them to her house."


    " Just how desperate was she to eat something that disgusting," Yu Dong gagged as she imagined the sight of Sun Ah Cy dragging the corpses of the animals out of the pit into which they were thrown, just the very thought was enough to make her feel like she was going to throw up her dinner from thest night.


    Wu Junfen red at Yu Dong who immediately turned around and looked at the woman with an innocent expression and said, " What I did not say anything wrong at all!"


    ¡­


    The three of them together with the viger went to look for the Sun family, as they approached the house of the Sun family, they could hear the screams of madam Sun following her were the screams of Sun Ah Cy.


    " Mother, Mother¡­I feel really bad! What is going on? I am having trouble breathing!"


    " Doctor, what are you doing? Why are you not helping my daughter? She is in so much pain. Do something!" Madam Sun shouted at the young doctor who was inside the house. Doctor Gu who was responsible for taking care of Sun Ah Cy''s weird illness was feeling annoyed ¡­she has been looking for a way to deal with the situation but no matter what and how much she tried to think things carefully, she could not understand how Sun Ah Cy got sick.


    " Are you sure that you did not eat anything that you were not supposed to ?" Doctor Gu once again asked, she was confused as to how it was possible for Sun Ah Cy to get this sick with the food that was cooked in her own house.


    Madam Sun''s eyes flickered but she did not ept that she was in the wrong instead she immediately red at the woman and said, " Of course do you think that we are lying to you? We are already in such conditions, do you think that we will able to eat anything upsetting other than wild vegetables from the mountain?"


    "That¡­"


    " Stop creating a ruckus, you old witch!" Vige head Gu barged inside the house where Sun Ah Cy and Madam Sun were making a ruckus. At first madam, Sun wanted to snap at Vige head Gu but before she could do that, she saw that thetter had her face covered with a cloth, Vige head has secured the mask that was made a bit haphazardly so tightly around her face that no one could see anything but her eyes.


    Seeing her act like this made Madam Sun stumped but then her shock doubled when she saw Wu Junfen and Yu Dong walk inside the house as well. The two of them were covered in the same manner as Vige head Gu, surprised and confused she turned to look at Vige head Gu who was standing next to her and said, " What is going on why are you all here? And why have you covered your face like this?"


    " Why do you think?" Vige head Gu was so furious that she wished she could hit the foolish woman with her hand until she was swollen like a pig. " Out with it what did you do ?"


    Madam Sun blinked her old eyes and then answered with a confused look on her face, " What did I do? My daughter is lying sick and you are shouting and me, is this how you should be treating us? With my daughter on the bed, I am already worried that I will be left alone in this world to take care of everyone in my family. How can you be so ruthless to my family and me, vige head Gu?"


    As she spoke, she covered her face and started crying in an ugly manner, " I am going to die, if this goes on then I will have no choice but to kill myself. Oh my poor Ah Cy, I called the vige head to bring help for you and instead she is acting like this, what will happen to you?"


    " Stop with your melodrama," Vige head Gu was not in the mood to y with Old madam Sun, she narrowed her eyes and then red at the old woman. " Your daughter got sick because she ate those dead animals that were supposed to be thrown out of the vige, you think all of us are fools, don''t you Sun Luoqing? I swear if murder was allowed for one day, I would have killed you and your daughter today!"

 Chapter 599: Are you a mad?

    Chapter 599: Are you a mad?" What are you trying to say?" Old madam Sun''s eyes flickered like a rat as she looked left and right and then stubbornly refused to admit that she was at fault. " My daughter will never do something like that do you think that I will allow her to eat something so dirty? I am someone who would bring the stars and moon for my daughter if she was to ask me to bring them to her. Will I let her eat rotten meat?"


    Vige head Gu wished she could smack Old madam Sun in the face, she narrowed her eyes and then bared her teeth at the sly old woman who was trying to save herself even when she was on the verge of being buried in a coffin. " You think that you are the only one who is smart don''t you?" Vige head Gu snorted as she turned to look at Wu Junfen and said, " Sister Wu, go and take a look at this woman''s condition and tell me what is wrong with her."


    Wu Junfen looked at Vige head Gu sideway slightly annoyed that she was ordering her around, and of course, her gaze was noticed by Vige head Gu who lowered her voice and added, " Please would you take a look at the condition of this young woman, sister Wu?"


    '' She really got too proud of her position did she not? How can she even talk to Wu Junfen like this?'' Vige head Gu wiped the sweat on her forehead when she saw that Wu Junfen was walking over to the bed where Sun Ah Cy was lying.


    When Sun Ah Cy saw that Wu Junfen was going to check up on her, her face turned pale. She turned to look at her mother who was looking at her with an equally terrified expression, the two of them were already scared when Sun Ah Cy suddenly fell sick and was worried that the matter of them digging up the animals out of the ce where the vigers buried them would get out and now that Wu Junfen was going to take a look at Sun Ah Cy''s condition, they were certain that they will get in really big trouble if they did not stop her.


    " What...What are you doing?" Sun Ah Cy shuddered and the chills that were rising on her spine had nothing to do with the fever with which she was burning. " I don''t want to get checked by her, she is not even a proper doctor! Why should I get a check-up from her? Are you trying to get me killed? I want Doctor Gu to check up on me."


    " Why? Is there something that you are hiding?" Wu Junfen swiftly answered as she sat down on the stool that was given to her by Doctor Gu who stood up when she saw Wu Junfen walking over. Even though no one could see it but Doctor Gu was very much relieved upon getting rid of the responsibility of checking up on Sun Ah Cy, the girl has been making things difficult for her ever since she came to check up on her.


    Now that the matter was taken up from her hands, she was more than relieved.


    " There is of course nothing for me to hide but you are not a doctor," Sun Ah Cy stated stubbornly as she looked at the woman who took a seat on the stool and then red at Doctor Gu who gave up her seat to Wu Junfen. Was there a need for this woman to give up her seat to Wu Junfen? She should have stubbornly and resolutely refused to let Wu Junfen who was a half-baked doctor.


    Doctor Gu pretended not to see the gaze that was locked on her face and then turned to look at Yu Dong and Vige head Gu, one of them was lookingpletely rxed while leaning on the wooden frame of the door while the other was so angry that her entire figure was trembling in rage.


    " Vige head Gu, you¡­is everything okay?" Doctor Gu asked as she looked at the vige head Gu, even though she was a doctor, her skills were not as good as the doctors of the town and the capital which was why she did not understand why vige head Gu was this angry.


    " Of course, there is a big problem!" Vige head Gu red at Sun Ah Cy who was lying on the bed. " Just wait and see what sister Wu tells you and make sure to cooperate with her given that this concerns the safety of everyone in the vige."


    Doctor Gu was stunned when she heard that the entire vige''s safety was at risk. She immediately turned to look at Sun Ah Cy, at first she did not believe that someone could be this foolish to eat a dead animal that was buried away but now that she was looking at the sombre expression on Wu Junfen''s face, she realised that maybe Sun Ah Cy was indeed that much of a fool.


    A part of her that was calm suddenly turned silent, this mother-and-daughter pair was too much. They kept questioning her skills and said that she was not a good doctor yet they kept on hiding the truth! They did not even tell her that they ate the rotten meat of the dead animals and yet had the face to question her skills. Shameless!


    "Let''s see what are you hiding," said Wu Junfen as she stretched her hand to grab hold of Sun Ah Cy''s wrist but thetter immediately pulled her hand away and then red at thetter. " Don''t¡­ I don''t want you to check on me."


    " Well, it''s too bad that we don''t get everything that we want now do we?" Wu Junfen calmly said without showing many expressions on her face as she pulled Sun Ah Cy''s hand towards herself and then looked at her pale yet angry expression and added. " You will find that I am not a patient woman, so you better keep a good grasp of yourself and don''t make me angry all right?"


    -------

 Chapter 600: Send them out of the village

    Chapter 600: Send them out of the vigeSun Ah Cy was terrified of Wu Junfen in the vige only Wu Junfen was the one whom she could not bully and thetter was such a terrifying woman that she would retaliate for even the shortest grievance. There was one time when Sun Ah Cy was angry at Wu Junfen''s daughter who obstructed her from bullying a puppy, which was why she started bullying Wu Junfen''s daughter.


    She made sure that the young girl wouldn''t tattle tale on her but the little girl was too sneaky. Even though she agreed on the surface, the first thing that she did after getting hit by her was to run to her mother and tell Wu Junfen everything. After that Sun Ah Cy swore that she sunk to hell for straight three weeks, Wu Junfen did not show her face in front of her at all but for the next three weeks, she made life difficult for her by either sending a ruffian after her or by making her get involved in some sort of debt.


    Those were one of the worst days of her life, even staying hungry for three days could not amount to what she had to go through for three weeks straight.


    So, when she saw that Wu Junfen was looking at her with annoyance, she immediately closed her mouth and then allowed Wu Junfen to do whatever she wanted to do like she was a dead horse lying on the bed.


    Wu Junfen was wearing the sheep''s skin gloves that she has borrowed from Yu Dong and was carefully keeping a track of Sun Ah Cy''s nerves as she tried to detect the cause of the death aura that was covering the woman''s body. The more she examined Sun Ah Cy the more her brows furrowed and then she turned to look at Sun Ah Cy with an angry expression, " You ate the infected meat for more than three weeks? Are you mad?"


    It was one thing that Sun Ah Cy ate the infected meat of the animals that drowned but it waspletely another thing for her to eat it for three continuous weeks. If she ate the infected meat for only a few couples of days there was a chance for Wu Junfen to stop the infection but this fool, she ate it for continuous three weeks, was she afraid that death will note knocking for her soon which was why she was acting like that? How can there be a fool like this woman?


    " Three weeks!?" Even Vige head Gu was stunned she whirled her head to look at Madam Sun who lowered her head and did not meet her gaze, seeing this what else was there that Vige head Gu would not understand? She looked at the two women who have created a mess for the vige and breathed hard through her nostrils as she looked into the eyes of these fools and said, " What do you have to say for yourself now? Did you eat the entire bunch of pile that was buried outside? Or what? How can there be someone like you?"


    Madam Sun too knew that there was no way she would be able to change the course of direction in which this conversation was heading which was why she breathed in and then snapped angrily, " What were we supposed to do? We had no money and all the savings that we had was swept away by the flood. There was no rice or noodles at home and we just had to rely on the fact that there was some meat to curb our hunger away, it''s not like you don''t know the condition of the vigers who are living in the vige, vige head Gu."


    Vige head Gu was so furious that smoke wasing out of her head, she red at the obnoxious Madam Sun and gritted through her clenched teeth. " You could have gone to the mountains and then brought some wild vegetables!"


    " What can a bunch of wild vegetables do? One needs a filing meal without rice with what can we eat vegetables with?"


    " Then you could have borrowed some rice from the vigers! They are making do with the sameck of resources as you but I have never heard anyonein about it."


    " If I borrowed rice from them then I would have to return the borrowed rice to them." Madam Sun retorted with tears in her eyes as if she has suffered some great grievance and Vige head Gu almost lost all her rationality if not for Wu Junfen speaking then and there, she would have simply beaten the crap out of the woman till she was crying for her mother.


    " Vige head Gu, I believe that you need to send them away," this was what Wu Junfen said as soon as she dropped Sun Ah Cy''s hand on the bed and then turned to look at the vige head whose eyes were ringsers at Madam Sun. " If these two only ate the meat for a few days, they could have been isted in their house and the conditions could have been controlled but instead they have eaten the infected meat for more than three weeks, now the virus with which they have been infected with can no longer be controlled and their body was already vulnerable with theck of food and nutrition causing the infection to arise to the point that it has be contagious."


    As soon as Wu Junfen said those words, two things happened at once. Doctor Gu''s eyes immediately widened and she turned around before running out of the Sun house to wash her hands and cover her mouth as well Madam Sun''s eyes popped and Sun Ah Cy''s eyes widened as she shouted, " You are lying! You are trying to make things difficult for me deliberately because I did not listen to Yu Dong''s warning. Who does not know that you are in cahoots with her."


    While she shouted she red at Yu Dong who raised her eyebrow in amusement. This woman she will not stop until she sees the doors of the underworld will she?

 Chapter 601: chased them out

    Chapter 601: chased them outYu Dong looked at the woman who was shouting at her while pointing at her nose and felt her nose twitch a little, this Sun Ah Cy really thought too highly of herself, does she thinks that she will actually go looking for trouble for her and evene up with a scheme to drive her away? Who did she think she was for her to do something like this for her? She was really a fool.


    " You are using the wrong person," Wu Junfen might be in another body but she was still Yu Dong''s grandmother in the soul, when she heard that Sun Ah Cy was scolding her precious granddaughter, her face turned extremely cold and she sneered at the woman who was acting as if she knew what was best for her. " If you want to use anyone then you should use me and say that I am making things difficult for you, do you think that I will say something like this if you werepletely healthy?"


    " Your skin has turned bluish and your nails are slowly turning blue as well, your eyes are popping like a fish who is on the verge of dying, yet you still think that we are making things difficult for you? Why don''t you just go ahead and say that we are trying to murder you with a knife when you are already on the verge of dying ?"


    " D¡­Dying?" Sun Ah Cy was still scolding Yu Dong while Wu Junfen was speaking to her, she did not hear half of what was said to her which was why she did not care about it at all but when she heard the word¡ª- dying, all of a sudden her mind turned to jelly as she turned to look at Wu Junfen who was sitting on the stool and said, " What do you mean by dying? Who is dying ¡­when?"


    There was no way she was going to die right? It was impossible! She was still young and healthy, and more importantly, she hasn''t even married how in the world did she be someone who was dying? Wu Junfen must be lying, yeah that must be it ¡­ she must be trying to scare her by saying such stupid things but she was not a fool who will hear whatever nonsense was thrown in her face.


    " You are lying!" Sun Ah Cy turned to re at Wu Junfen and with all the courage and stubbornness she could summon she red at Wu Junfen and said, " There is no way I will be dying¡­it is simply impossible¡­you are lying to me. It''s Yu Dong, right? She was the one who told you to lie to me as this did she not?"


    Sun Ah Cy refused to believe that she was in the wrong, she was certain that it was Yu Dong and Wu Junfen who were making things difficult for her and nothing else which was why she waspletely sure that she wasn''t doing anything wrong and that she was not dying.


    Seeing how resolute Sun Ah Cy was being, Yu Dong clicked her tongue and said, " You are really a fool," she did not feel anything when Sun Ah Cy whipped her head to re at her and instead very calmly said, " You don''t even understand something so simple Sun Ah Cy, you are on the verge of dying ¡­you are feeling nauseous, you can''t eat anything without vomiting like you have eaten a year old meal, without any food in your belly your body is slowly turning into a skeleton because of starvation and these are just the early symptoms if you don''t get yourself treated then you will end up throwing up even water and then you won''t be able to get anything down your throat."


    Yu Dong crossed her arms in front of her and then solemnly said, " Once you die of thirst and starvation your body wouldn''t be buried instead we will have to burn it afar from the vige such that your remnants wouldn''t infect anyone else. If you want such a tragedy to happen to you then you be my guest and continue to act like this but I am telling you that once your health happens to deteriorate even further than this then no one, not even sister Wu will be able to save you."


    After she finished speaking Sun Ah Cy suddenly became stumped she looked at Yu Dong who was looking at her as if she was already thinking about what kind of funeral flowers she was going throw into her burning pyre and suddenly her entire body became breathless, she did not want to die! She really really did not want to die.


    Flustered and anxious she turned to look at Wu Junfen and begged., " Sister Wu please, please help me ¡­I don''t want to die if you can please help me a little¡­ I ¡­I ¡­we are fellow vigers right, you would not want to see me die when you know that you will be able to save me right?"


    Wu Junfen however was not moved, she simply stood up from the stool on which she was sitting and said calmly, " Didn''t you say that I was making things difficult for you? Then I will show you what it means to make it difficult for someone. I will leave you alone and you can slowly die with that virus that you have infected yourself with because of your foolishness, maybe then you will understand what it means to make things difficult for someone."


    Sun Ah Cy was speechless she turned to look at her mother who immediately understood her plea for help and then rushed in front of Wu Junfen before she knocked her head on the floor. " Forgive my daughter for her mistakes, Junfen, please help your sister a little. We might not get along with each other but you cannot watch someone die in front of you like this, I mean this is not something a kind woman like you should do."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 602: a black figure

    Chapter 602: a ck figureMadam Sun did not want to beg Wu Junfen nor did she want to lower her head but she understood that if she was to offend Wu Junfen now then she will lose her only daughter. Damn this Wu Junfen, her daughter just said a few words and she is acting like her daughter did something really offensive.


    What a b! tch!


    Though Madam Sun was cursing Wu Junfen for being too petty in her head but for the sake of her daughter, she decided to keep her anger to herself. There was no need for her to act all antsy and rude right now, after all the wise woman will submit in the face of dangers that she could not face.


    "Wu Junfen, please help my daughter¡­she is my only daughter if something happened to her then my entire bloodline will go extinct. Please do show some mercy on us," Old madam Wu continued to beg in front of Wu Junfen as she lowered her head to the floor. "I will be forever grateful to you."


    When she was done pleading in front of Wu Junfen, she raised her head and looked at her with a pleading expression. " I beg you to save my daughter I will not be able to survive without her and if something happens to her then I will jump down the well of the vige from where everyone drinks water. If she is infected then so am I, if you don''t give me face then I will not give a face to the vige either."


    Vige head Gu heard Old madam Sun''s threats and she was so angry that she rushed ahead and pped Old madam Sun on the mouth as she sneered, " You are really good, Sun Jiao! You actually dared to threaten the safety of the vigers just like this? How can you be so shameless? When you were told that you should not eat the meat of those animals that drowned you refused and now you are threatening me by pulling this card, who do you think you are?"


    Old madam Sun did not say anything even though she was pped she just covered her face to the side and then looked at Vige head Gu and calmly said, " I am not saying anything wrong, I am only saying that I want you all to leave me a way out if something happens to my daughter then I will not be able to survive and if I don''t survive then I will not let anyone survive as well, it will be best if you don''t push us in the corner, Vige head Gu."


    " I am pushing you into a corner?" Vige head Gu wished she could smack the life out of this woman but she still controlled herself and instead turned to look at Wu Junfen and Yu Dong who were standing behind her. " What should we do now?"


    "What is there to do? Just send them out of the vige," Yu Dong answered while she was still leaning against the door frame. " We just warned everyone that no one should eat the animals that were drowned in the flood but she did not listen, it''s not our fault. We need to think of a way to get rid of this viral disease before we can give it to her. Until then keep her and her mother away from the vige."


    She paused and then pondered over everything carefully. " And you might as well send those vigers who came into contact with Sun Ah Cy with them as well, I am certain they might start showing signs of this flu soon as well."


    Yu Dong''s words caused Vige head Gu''s head to swoon, just today she received grand praise from the magistrate officials for doing a good job and now this happened, because of Sun Ah Cy, she will not only lose her job but also her rewards that could have doubled if she has taken care of everything in the vige properly.


    She turned to re at Sun Ah Cy and her mother before she gritted out through clenched teeth. " Just you wait, once you two get better I will make sure that you will know how bad it was of you to eat the very things that I especially told you not to eat. Even if I don''t stay as the vige head, I will make you both suffer for bringing this chaos to the vige !"


    As she spoke she turned on her heel and then walked out of the room, once she left Yu Dong and Wu Junfen left as well, they had no desire to listen to the screams of Sun Ah Cy and her mother about how they did not want to go out of the vige and will stay in their house like good women. But the ship that they were trying to catch already sailed.


    Vige head Gu did not have even the slightest bit of trust in the two of them which was why she not only asked the vigers to carry Old madam Sun and Sun Ah Cy out, she strictly sent the vigers who came in contact with the Sun family.


    Sun Ah Cy did not want to leave the vige and get isted by the vigers she fought tooth and nail with the vigers who came to bring her out of the vige but the truth was that no matter how much she tried to fight against them, she was a sick woman who could not fight the vigers as for old madam Sun, she too could not stand the vigers fury when they found out that these two women have brought something really bad in the vige and immediately chased them off to the outskirts of the vige.


    They tied Sun Ah Cy''s hands and legs on the cot on which she wasying and then brought her out of the vige.


    Once Sun Ah Cy and her mother were taken away, Yu Dong was prepared to go back to her own house when suddenly a dark shadow pounced on her out of nowhere.

 Chapter 603: Treat my father please

    Chapter 603: Treat my father pleaseYu Dong did not say anything and simply took a few steps back as she looked at Sun Jie who was now kneeling in front of her, her face turned cold as she looked at the kneeling mer and said, " What do you want to plead for your mother and sister?"


    She was not an unreasonable woman but if this mer was to put an unreasonable request in front of her then she was going to make him suffer real good. How dare he even think of trying to get her to bring those troublesome women back to the vige especially when he knew that the two of them have brought danger to the vige? Was he not afraid that she will make things difficult for him? Was he that big of a fool?


    But contrary to her expectations Sun Jie shook his head and said, " I do not wish for that¡­my daddy¡­save him, please."


    Sun Jie was not used to talking to a stranger and he always stayed silent and kept to himself with all the beatings that he took from his mother and sister, he did not say much and simply did his own work. This was why his voice which hardly ever came into use was very rough and coarse, not at all pleasant to listen topared with his dark skin and rough appearance, he looked really ugly as well.


    Yu Dong frowned, the mer was speaking in such a rough yet soft voice that she almost did not catch what he was trying to say, it was all thanks to her spiritual hearing that she was able to hear what he was trying to say and then asked, " Are you saying you want me to save your daddy?"


    Sun Jie nodded as he continued to kneel in front of Yu Dong and Wu Junfen, he did not have the money to pay Doctor Gu''s fees and even if his mother and sister were gone he would not dare to touch the savings that they have hidden in the house, if something was to happen then surely they will me him for taking the money.


    And even if the two of them caught something contagious, Sun Jie was not assured that the two will die after all, he knew that they were monsters and it was impossible for evil people like them to die so soon even the heavens would fear to take them.


    Which was why he did not have much hope.


    If not for that he would not have knelt in front of Yu Dong and Wu Junfen, he was too scared to go against his mother and sister, he feared that they will beat him again but if he did not bring help for his daddy then he will lose the only person in this world who cared about him.


    Sun Jie''s eyes turned red as he looked at Yu Dong and Wu Junfen who looked at each other and finally conceded.


    " I think we should take a look at his daddy," Yu Dong turned to look at Wu Junfen who was standing beside her.


    "I cannot be of much help in this," Wu Junfen knew her limit, she could only help someone when they were on the verge of dying like Sun Ah Cy and Yu Dong''s husbands but when it came to dealing with the living, she could not do anything regarding their injuries, her skills were only useful when things like poison and death were concerned.


    When Sun Jie heard this his eyes turned red and he started crying, big, fat drops of tears started to fall from his eyes as he sniffed. He did not me Yu Dong and Sister Wu, he knew that he was poor and did not have money, without money he will not be able to treat his daddy, this was what his daddy taught him.


    Yu Dong did not expect a grown-up mer to start crying like this when she was pulled back by one of Madam Sun''s husbands as he whispered, " I apologise for this but Sun Jie is a bit childlike, he received an injury in his head when he was very young and he grew a bit slower than the others."


    As for how the injury came Madam Sun, the third husband did not say anything about it, even though they were tortured by Madam Sun on daily basis they were still mers who understood that they could not wash their dirty linen in public.


    Second husband Sun who was a father of a mer as well hurried to Sun Jie''s side and tried to get him up. " Jie Jie, don''t worry we will think of something¡­now that your mother is gone maybe we can ask doctor Gu to take a look at your daddy."


    Sun Jie, however, shook his head and said while he was sobbing, " I don''t want to be beaten, mother will beat me if I touch her money. Sister will kick me too, Jie Jie won''t touch their money no more."


    Even though Sun Jie was not grown up properly, he understood fear and anger really well, in fact, it could be said that he was even more sensitive than others. This was why he was not at all willing to touch the money that his mother left behind because he knew that once his motheres back and finds that he has taken her money, she will beat him again.


    Second husband Sun was helpless when he saw that Sun Jie was crying like this but he understood that it was not Sun Jie''s fault after all he understood that Sun Jie''s daddy was in a very bad condition. He was the one who was despised by their wife the most because he did not give birth to a daughter and even the mer that he gave birth to turned into a grown-up child.


    Madam Sun did not see her mistake in the entire situation and simply med Sun Jie''s daddy for not being able to give birth to a decent mer and took her anger out on Sun Jie''s daddy.


    "Who said that I was not going to heal your daddy, you are crying for no reason."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 604: Maggot covered back

    Chapter 604: Maggot covered backWhen Wu Junfen said those words both Sun Jie and Second husband Sun looked up even the third and fourth husband Sun turned to look at Wu Junfen in surprise.


    "But¡­but you said no," Sun Jie said as he looked at Wu Junfen with an expression that read '' you liar.''


    Wu Junfen coughed in her fist when she met with Sun Jie''s gaze and then looked at Sun Jie and the other mers who were looking at her and calmly said, " I did say that I cannot say that I will not treat your father, it is just that I am used to dealing with serious injuries and have lost my touch when ites to dealing with smaller ones, which is why I will leave everything to my assistant."


    As she said ''assistant'', she turned her hands to point at Yu Dong who pointed to herself and asked, " Me?"


    " Of course you," Wu Junfen chuckled as she looked at Yu Dong who was looking at her in shock and surprise. " Don''t look at me like that, you have been learning under me for such a long time, you can surely deal with something so small can''t you?"


    The reason Wu Junfen came up with this n was simple, she did not want to lose herfortable life. Now all she wanted was to earn money and then spend the rest of the time with her husband and give birth to as many kids as possible. Since she could not see Yu Dong marry in both of her lifetimes for the first time then she might as well give birth to some little munchkins and then have them married.


    Yu Dong who was suddenly pushed to the post of assistant was simply speechless she did not believe that her grandmother would be this ruthless but she was really wrong, this woman was not just ruthless she was ruthless to the point that even she wanted to cry tears of blood, she deliberately pushed her in the centre of the storm such that everyone woulde looking for her if she sessfully treated Sun Jie''s daddy.


    A part of her wanted to refuse but then she looked at Sun Jie''s red eyes and his childlike innocence before she sighed and then looked at Second husband Sun before she said, " Bring me to where his daddy is, and I will treat him."


    Second husband Sun was slightly hesitant when he heard that the person who will be treating his elder brother was Yu Dong and not Wu Junfen, noticing this Wu Junfen immediately started to blow farts in Yu Dong''s praise, " Don''t look down on my assistant, did you not see Old madam Yu? When she was living in the old Yu house, she was on the verge of dying but as soon as she came to live with my gra¡­assistant, herplexion has gotten so much better and she even look like she is getting younger, who do you think did that? It''s all thanks to my assistant''s skills that she was able to heal that quickly."


    " Will you please stop," Yu Dong looked at her grandmother in exasperation, she could not believe that this woman was digging such a big hole for her to jump into?


    " You see that? My assistant is such a down-to-earth person, she does not even want anyone to praise her for no reason at all," Wu Junfen continued speaking, not only did she not stop, she even went ahead and continued to sing even more praises for Yu Dong causing thetter''s brows to twitch so much that she was on the verge of losing her temper.


    Maybe Wu Junfen noticed it too because she stopped and silently followed Second husband Sun who seemed to have been won over by her continuous praises of Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong looked at Wu Junfen who was following Second husband Sun and shook her head, she truly could not understand her grandmother at all. She was such a heartless woman when ites to throwing her down the bus, now she will be troubled by the vigers whenever they get sick or get hurt.


    They followed Second husband Sun to the back of the Sun house, even though Yu Dong did not expect that the Sun family will treat the father of Sun Jie kindly, she still did not expect the sight that was in front of her.


    Sun Jie''s father was lying in a cowshed with rough hay under his body because his back was covered withsh marks, and he was lying on his stomach. His body was haphazardly tied with a dirty cloth and some of his wounds seemed to have festered, Yu Dong could actually see maggots covering the flesh that has rotten under theck of care.


    Her brows furrowed as she looked at the rotten flesh and the bloody wounds that looked fresh and said, " Who was the one who beat him like this? He looks like he is going to die soon."


    No one answered her, Second husband Sun was even more startled when he heard Yu Dong''s words and looked a Sun Jie who started to cry even more harshly. It was not that he did not understand that the treatment of his first husband Sun was really rough and that his wife and first daughter were simply too inhuman to treat him like this there was little to nothing that he could do about it.


    Yu Dong got her answer from their silence and could not help but click her tongue in distaste, " If you are tortured like this every day then you might as well leave, at least then you will be able to stay alive."


    Her mutterings were soft but the mers heard her and though they agreed with her they did not have any courage. After all, if they were to divorce their wife where will they go, even their maternal family will not ept them.


    Yu Dong crouched down on the haystack and then untied the cloth that was covering First husband Sun''s body and as soon as she untied the cloth, she realised that what she saw past the cloth was nothing, the real injury was under the piece of cloth that was used to cover his hideous wounds.


    She sighed and looked at the maggots covered back and said, " bring me a candle and knife, make sure the knife is sharp."

 Chapter 605: I might just stab someone

    Chapter 605: I might just stab someone" A knife¡­why?" Second husband Sun was simply stumped when he heard that Yu Dong was asking for a knife and that too with a candle, what was she going to do with these two things? As a mer, he was very scared of things that will cause pain or draw blood which was why he was immediately startled when he heard Yu Dong ask for something so dangerous.


    Yu Dong knew that second husband Sun was hesitating because of her abrupt and weird request which was why she patiently exined the matter to Second husband Sun, " Second husband Sun, the reason I am asking for a knife and candle is simple. As you can see, the wound on Sun Jie''s daddy has festered and some ces have rotten which is why I need to cut these parts out or else he will die even if I was to hand him medicine, without removing the rotten flesh there will be no changes in the condition of Sun Jie''s daddy."


    Second husband Sun pursed his lips and looked at Yu Dong, he could sense that she was speaking the truth but his big brother was a mer will he be able to take such torment? After all, no matter how strong a woman or man was even they will cry out if they chop a part of their flesh but his big brother, Wang Ergou was a simple mer, if his flesh was cut off his body¡­won''t he die anyway?


    " Don''t worry, nothing will happen to him, Rong Yu," Wu Junfen backed Yu Dong from the side causing Rong Yu to look at him with an apprehensive gaze. " What she is saying is correct, if we don''t take the part of rotten flesh off his body then I am sure that Wang Ergou will end up getting infected and right now you cannot fall sick at all, if you do then there is a chance that you will be chased out of the vige as well."


    Rong Yu listened to Wu Junfen and had to admit what she said was right, in the current conditions once the matter of his wife and daughter eating infected meat gets out, the vigers will be on alert against their family and in case his older brother falls sick then the vigers will think that he was infected by their wife and would be chased out of the vige as well.


    And along with him even they will have to leave because the vigers wouldn''t want to take a risk which was why he understood what Wu Junfen was trying to tell him. If their kids were young he wouldn''t have ever agreed with such a thing but now that he had no choice, he could only turn to Sun Jie and ask for permission. " Little Jie will this be fine?"


    Sun Jie might be childlike because of his injury but he was not a fool, he understood that the rotten flesh needed to be cut off from his father''s back or else his daddy will die, which was why he nodded and agreed with what Yu Dong said to him. " Cut off, cut off the rotten part." He nodded and then looked at Yu Dong with his innocent doe-like eyes and asked, " Will¡­will my daddy get better?"


    Though the chances of Sun Jie''s daddy to bepletely fine were not that great, Yu Dong did not have the heart to break it to Sun Jie which was why she nodded and replied, " He will be fine."


    Only then did Sun Jie breathe a sigh of relief and then turned to look at Rong Yu as he asked, " Second daddy please get Miss Yu a knife and candle."


    Rong Yu did not say anything and simply agreed to Sun Jie''s request, he already knew that Yu Dong was the only one who can help Wang Ergou now, so even if he felt icky all over because of the brutal scene that was going to happen in a few moments.


    But the situation was dangerous which was why he immediately went to the kitchen and brought a knife and candle just as Yu Dong asked. Yu Dong took the knife and candle from his hands and then lit up the candle before heating the de of the knife. However while she was doing all this she could feel the gazes of the mers who were standing behind her, she turned to look at Sun Jie and the others who were looking at her despite their pallidplexion and said, " If you don''t mind can you leave me alone? I cannot focus with so many people looking at me."


    "Oh of course, of course," Rong Yu nodded and then turned to look at the other mers and then asked them to leave with him. Before he turned to look at Sun Jie who was nervously squirming in his spot and then said softly, " Come on little Jie, leave everything to your sister Yu, she will make sure that your daddy will get better."


    "That''s right, I will make sure that your daddy will get better," she told Sun Jie who looked at her for a long time before he nodded and then turned to follow after his second daddy leaving Yu Dong with Wu Junfen who turned to look at Yu Dong who was holding the knife in her hands and looked extremely dangerous.


    " You sure you are trying to treat someone and not stab them?" She asked Yu Dong who shot her an annoyed look and said haughtily, " If you continue speaking, maybe I really might stab someone."


    " You brat is that how you should be talking to your old woman?" Wu Junfen was speechless, her granddaughter was simply too overbearing, she even acted like this in front of him, was she not worried that she will teach her a lesson?


    " My dear old grandmother, why don''t you go and take a look at your face?" Yu Dong calmly replied and looked at her grandmother. " You and I are of the same age in this world."


    Wu Junfen: "..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 606: That damned Sun family

    Chapter 606: That damned Sun familyOnce the knife was heated up nicely Yu Dong turned her attention back to Sun Jie''s daddy and then ced her hand on his back before she released calming spiritual energy from the tips of her fingers such that Wang Ergou would not feel any pain at all. Thest time she scraped her flesh was when she was in the apocalypse world and was working as an officer, even she felt like her entire body was set on fire when she had to chop a part of rotten flesh out of her body which was why she waspletely aware of the fact that Wang Ergou who was a mer would not be able to take the pain.


    This was why she released her spiritual energy to make sure that Wang Ergou would not feel any pain and that her energy will block the pain that he was feeling at the moment along with the one she was going to deliver any second now.


    Yu Dong continued to channel her energy into Wang Ergou''s body, she only stopped when she realised that she wouldn''t have to worry about anything which was why she raised the knife in her hand and then started scraping the rotten flesh along with maggots.


    Soon, the haystack on which Wang Ergou was lying became bloody but Yu Dong did not stop, she only ced the knife down after she was done scraping even the least bit of rotten flesh and only then did she take the spiritual water out of her water pouch made from ship''s skin and then poured the water inside Wang Ergou''s mouth.


    The spiritual water was not diluted which was why Wang Ergou who took a sip of the undiluted spiritual water soon regained his rosyplexion and even the bleeding on his back slowed down a little.


    "It''s done," Yu Dong announced to Wu Junfen who in turn called the members of the Sun family, once they walked inside the small space, they noticed that Wang Ergou''splexion looked better than before and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Looks like Yu Dong was speaking the truth.


    "Here you go," Yu Dong handed the water pouch that she was carrying with her and handed it to Rong Yu who took it on instinct. " This water has medicine dissolved in it, as long as you continue giving this medicine to Uncle Wang, he will get better."


    Rong Yu took the water pouch from Yu Dong''s hands and then bowed his head. " Thank you very much," he was really grateful for Yu Dong''s help if not for her, Wang Ergou might have lost his life in a few days at least now without their wife and daughter, he will be able to recuperate well.


    " There is no need for you to thank me, just make sure that he continues with his medicine or else even if he has gotten a bit better, he will fall sick again." Yu Dong waved Rong Yu''s thanks aside and then walked out of the small wooden shed and was on the verge of leaving when she felt someone tug on her sleeves.


    Stunned she turned to look at Sun Jie who was clutching the side of his clothes while holding a small daisy in his other hand. " here¡­a thank you gift for your help."


    Yu Dong was amused by his actions nheless she took the flower from his hands and then said with a smile, " Thank you very much for your gift."


    " Hmm, hmm," Sun Jie nodded and then turned to run back inside the wooden shed. Yu Dong watched him go and chuckled softly before she looked down at the daisy. " I better hide this flower or else Liu will get jealous again ."


    ¡­.


    That day when Yu Dong returned home, she noticed that the entire family were sitting at the dining table with sombre look on their faces, slightly surprised she walked inside and then looked at her husbands who were sitting with a frown on the table. " What is wrong with you four? Why are you sitting like this and even you Xiao Hua."


    Shen Li who was sitting at the head of the table and sighed, "It''s nothing we just heard from the vige head that because of Sun Ah Cy and her mother, there has been an outbreak in the vige ¡­ many people of the vige seem to be infected and they all were chased out of the vige."


    Grandma Yu also sighed from the side. " I was very young when something simr to this happened and I can assure you that it was the worst day of my life. Once the disease spread all over the vigers almost half of the vigers died. I thought with all the precautions that you have taken Dong Dong we will be able to livefortably who would have thought that the women from the Sun family will be this careless and would cause everyone to be in trouble with them? Simply too careless!"


    Yu Tong poured a nourishing bowl of bone soup with shredded chicken and ginseng for grandma Yu. After serving the soup, she too turned to look at Yu Dong and sighed in worry, " I don''t know understand how can someone be this careless, they knew that they might get all of us into big trouble but they still went ahead and did their own thing, they are simply too selfish."


    She harrumphed and then added another piece of chicken to Old madam Yu''s bowl. " Vige head Gu should just chase the entire Sun family out of the vige as soon as everything goes back to normal. Such selfish people who only care about themselves and not others do not deserve to be in the same vige as us."


    " Sister Tong is right," Chen Mi rubbed little bun''s back who was acting fussy, the little guy liked going on a walk but ever since the flood happened, he had to stay in the house. Chen Mi thought that now that the flood has receded he will be able to take his son out on a walk but now there was an outbreak of disease!

 Chapter 607: save as much grains as possible

    Chapter 607: save as much grains as possibleAs all of them thought about the bleak future that was in front of them they all sighed, seeing them act like this Yu Dong was certainly amused and she could not help but say, " Why are you all so worried? As long as we take precautions we will be fine."


    "It is not about precautions," Grandma Yu sighed as she looked at her meal, she has been eating three meals a day and what was more each dish had meat and ginseng in it, if there was no ginseng then there will be astragalus root, her meals were alone enough to drive any family to bankruptcy. When she thought about how she was eating silver notes every time she ate, Grandma Yu''s heart could not help but ache a little as she said, " There is no need for you all to pour so much money into my meals. Who knows how long these situations willst, with the onught of this epidemic flu, we will not be able to work in our farming fields and I am certain that the conditions of the Town might be even worse than this, the price of food is going to be much higher than usual."


    " My body is feeling really well after, all the care you have given to me, there is no need for you to waste so much money on meat and ginseng, maybe you should buy some extra grains and then store them¡­maybe we will have to be locked up in our houses for more than six months," as Grandma Yu spoke she sighed heavily and then continued speaking, " We are honest vigers as long as we have something to eat in such a dangerous situation, I think we will be fine¡ª¡ª"


    She was still speaking but then her gaze fell on Chen Mi''s face, the poor mer who was a fan of eating meat and could no longer eat anything without a meat dish on his te was looking like he was asked to go and live in the middle of the forest on the mountain. Hisplexion was very bad and he was looking at Grandma Yu with eyes that seemed to be pleading to her silently.


    Seeing this Grandma Yu coughed and then added, " I mean to say that you should bring some meat for the mers as for the women, we are stronger than mers. I think we will be fine with eating just rice and vegetables."


    Yu Dong smiled when she heard Grandma Yu''s words and looked at Chen Mi who seemed to have rxed after confirming that his supply of meat will continue, " Grandma you don''t have to worry about money, right now the most important thing is that we all stay in perfect health. If we cut meat out of our diet at this moment we might get into more trouble in such situations it is even more important for us to keep eating and keep our bodies hale and hearty. I still have money as for the herbs that you are worrying about, they are all dug from the mountain¡­I am a hunter and learned a lot of skills from my mother."


    " I can always look for more ginseng if I want to and the money that I have is not going to be reduced just because we eat meat and eggs every day, you don''t need to worry about anything even if we eat meat, eggs and crabs for the next six months, I can still guarantee you that we will be fine."


    Grandma Yu took a sip of her chicken soup and then shook her head lightly, " I understand that you are hard-working but you should still save some money. You are going to be a mother soon and having two children and taking care of them in such times is the hardest thing one can do¡­especially when your husband is due any time soon."


    " You should go to the town tomorrow and buy some fine flour and rice to keep at home such that we don''t have to worry about anything. And if possible you should also buy some coarse grains, I can see that the situation will not get better for the next two months ¡­now that those two women from the Sun family have brought such a dangerous disease to our vige, I fear that our vige is going to see really bad days."


    She sighed and then nursed her head. " I think you should go to the town today after all, if you were to wait for another then the prices of grains will increase even more."


    Shen Li frowned as he looked at Yu Dong and said, " Grandma is right, we should still buy some grains ahead of time. There is no point in paying double the amount of something for no reason, you should go with Lang and then buy as many grains as possible."


    Grandma Fang who was gnawing on the bone of the chicken leg that was given to her in the soup also chimed in, " I think you should buy some wheat and sorghums, more. The weather is too moist and humid, if you were to buy flour and fine rice then there is a chance that they will go bad. If you buy those grains then you will be making a loss."


    She wanted to go to her hut but as they came down the mountain, Grandma Fang realised that her hut that was standing tall for so many years in the same spot was crushed by a tree that fell under the wrath of the storm. She wanted to build another hut but Yu Dong refused, saying that there was no need for Grandma Fang to stay alone at the foot of the hill and that she should juste and live with them until Fang Chi gives birth.


    At first, Grandma Fang was hesitant but when Fang Chi asked her to follow him saying that he was alone without him she could not stay hard-hearted and agreed.


    Now that she was eating and drinking in Yu''s family she could not help but advise Yu Dong to not waste money on her meals either.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 608: where is my armours

    Chapter 608: where is my armoursAs Grandma Fang spoke she suddenly recalled the time when she had to flee from her house after being kicked out by her family and did not have anything to eat, during that time the vige suffered through a drought and the days she had to see ahead of her was really hellish, if not for her having nothing in her hands, she would have been killed by those vigers who moved from here after they stole and killed many innocent vigers because of the drought andck of food.


    When she recalled those days grandma Fang could not help but shiver and as she looked at Grandma Yu whose expression was just as bad as hers, she knew that thetter was thinking about the same time. Back then they were very young and yet they had a very hard time taking care of their families. In the end, even though Grandma Fang knew that she was overstepping her boundaries she could not help but remind Yu Dong in a concerned voice, "Daughter-inw, you should also remind the vige head Gu about storing the grains as well, maybe if possible you should help her if you can because if only our family has grains and the vigers don''t then it will cause a lot of trouble."


    Grandma Yu nodded upon hearing Grandma Fang''s words and then said, " Sister Fang is right, thest time such situations arose was when you were still a baby in your daddy''s belly and I can never forget the conditions during that time. If you are the only one who has grains and food then the vigers wille to borrow from you and if you don''t give them your grains then they will not care about anything! I have seen people even eat their own kind when they are pushed to the edge of hunger."


    Thest time such a situation arose was when Yu Dong was not even born, the drought appeared out of nowhere. Grandma Yu did not have enough grains with her but Yu Dong''s mother was a capable woman she would hunt either rabbit, deer or anything that she could and did not let the family go hungry at all. It was because of this reason that the vigers eyed their family and would often try to steal the hunt that Yu Dong''s mother brought to the house, back then she used to fight with the vigers but when she saw the ruthlessness of the vigers who killed other vigers and ate them, she understood that there was no point in fighting with such cruel people and let them take whatever they wanted to, it was a good thing that those vigers were gone now but what if the other vigers walk on the same path as those vigers?


    What will happen to her granddaughter''s family and her pregnant husband?


    Shen Li nodded as he too remembered what happened back then, he was very young back then but his memory of that time was very clear because that was when a lot of his brothers were sold off by his family. He had more than six brothers, but three of them were married off in exchange for dowry gifts while the other three were sold off, if not for him being very young and no one showing any interest in him, he too would have been sold off as well.


    Not like he was not sold off.


    " I think that grandma and grandma Fang are right, we should make sure that the vigers and vige head know what they have to do during these times, who knows how they will react if we don''t tell them that they have to store grains as well."


    Yu Dong did not refuse, instead, she agreed she was not going to refuse such a small request of her family, though she expected vige head Gu to do a good job and take measures properly but then she remembered how much of a scatterbrain Vige head Gu was and then decided to not keep any expectations from the old woman.


    This was a good thing because the second she met with Vige head Gu and told her about what her grandmothers have told her to tell Vige head Gu, thetter was stunned to find out that she needed to ask the vigers to save grains and store as many grains as possible. Seeing her shocked expression even Yu Dong was stunned, was this woman this bad of a leader? Then what was she even doing sitting in this position?


    " I will tell the vigers to go to the town and buy as many grains as possible." Vige head Gu blushed a little when she saw that Yu Dong was looking at her with aplicated look in her eyes, she understood that Yu Dong might be thinking badly about her leadership quality and immediately coughed to hide her embarrassment.


    Yu Dong nodded and then turned to leave for the town, she did not have any need to store any grains but for the sake of the two elderly women who were as anxious as ants on hot pants, she decided to buy little grains, that way the two grandmothers wouldn''t have to spend their days in worry.


    While she was walking towards the stop where the cart to the town usually stopped, she felt the ground under her feet shake. For a second she thought that it was an earthquake, and wanted to rush back to the vige but as soon as she turned around she was shocked to see a tsunami of dirt and debris approaching her. For one second she did not understand what was happening and how in the world the ecosystem got disturbed this badly that was until she noticed that there were people in front of the cloud of dust and debris, they were yelling and pushing each other to get into the front line.


    And at the head of the crowd was none other than Vige head Gu who was trying to beat the rest while trying to leave the others behind.


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." Where is my armour? Why did no one tell me that she was heading to war?

 Chapter 609: Take care

    Chapter 609: Take careYu Dong stared at the crowd that was running like they were in a hurry to reincarnate and stepped aside, she did not want to be stomped to death by these people who were in a hurry to reach the town. However, even though she stepped aside Yu Dong could not escape the impact of being caught up in this sudden storm.


    By the time the crowd passed by her, she was covered in dust and had to spit out a mouthful of dirt that covered her lips while she was standing on the sidelines.


    " They caught you too huh?" Aunt Wang''s voice suddenly came from the sidelines and Yu Dong who has been standing on the side of the path that led to the town turned to look at the elderly woman who was walking towards her with her clothes crumpled in the dust as well.


    But even if Aunt Wang was covered in the dust she was still smiling as she looked at Yu Dong and said, " Were you the one who told the vige head to go to the town and buy as much grain as possible?"


    " I did," Yu Dong nodded before taking out a handkerchief from her clothes'' pockets and then wiping her face and the extra dust that was sticking to her clothes. " I just did not expect that they will charge towards the town like they are going to fight a war."


    " The current situation is no different than that of a war," Aunt Wang stopped in front of Yu Dong who was waiting for Lang to bring the carriage over. " You are waiting for the cart as well?" Aunt Wang asked as she thought that Yu Dong did not want to use her carriage with the uneven and slippery roads. " If you are waiting for an ox cart then I will suggest that youe with me on foot, the ox carts are going to be very busy these days."


    " I am not waiting for the ox cart, I am waiting for Lang to bring over the carriage," Yu Dong replied as she ced the handkerchief back in her clothes and then looked at Aunt Wang who was looking at her. " The carriage was not in a clean condition even though we have repaired the damages, we did not get a chance to clean it. Which is why I told Lang to clean it while I tell about the grain purchase by the vige head, this way we wouldn''t have to waste our time¡­ah there she is." Yu Dong pointed to the carriage that was being driven by Lang to where she was over Aunt Wang''s shoulders.


    While the carriage was still a few feet away from them Yu Dong turned to look at Aunt Wang and asked, " What about you, aunt Wang? Where is your ox cart?"


    " Where else? My inws took the ox cart away!" Aunt Wang bristled as she remembered how this morning her sister-inw shamelessly came to borrow her family''s ox carts saying that she required an ox cart urgently since she needed to buy some groceries from the town because of the raise in the price of the grains, and when Aunt Wang refused her sister inw started scolding her husband, Uncle Fu.


    She called him unfilial and what not, Uncle Fu was a mer whose heart was stronger than the other mers and he could calmly hear what his sister was saying but no matter how strong he was in the end he was a mer, soon he could no longer listen and wanted to close the door on the face of his sister who further threatened him that if he did not give their family''s ox cart to her to buy groceries than she will spread rumours about Uncle Fu and cause his reputation to sink.


    Uncle Fu did not care about his reputation but he has to care about his sons who were still young, they were mers and if their daddy got a bad reputation then surely they will not get a match in the future because of his unfilial reputation. In the end, Aunt Wang who did not want to see her husband getting troubled over something so small let her sister-inw borrow the ox cart as she wished.


    It was a good thing too because her sister-inw told her that if she hadn''t agreed with her request then she was going to bring her parents. Her sister-inw was someone whom she could still handle but her parents inws¡­.they were apletely different story there was no way she could fight those two old beasts.


    " You should have called me," Yu Dong scrunched her brows up as she looked at Aunt Wang who had a slightly depressed look on her face. " If you did then you would not have to worry about anything, I would have taught a good lesson to that woman." As she spoke she raised her hand and clenched it in a fist causing Aunt Wang tough out loud.


    " You are such a jester," she patted Yu Dong on the shoulder. " I know that you are someone who talks with her fists before she lets the other person say a word but you have no idea how dire the conditions are going to be in the future, just wait very soon the entire vige will have rtives knocking on their door, asking for this and that."


    As she thought about it, she suddenly turned worried and looked at Yu Dong. " You too should be careful, I am sure that your inws wille looking for you soon as well, though their viges are far from here, the Shen and the Ye vige were affected as well, I am sure they will try to get hold of your husbands and wriggle money out of their grip." She then shook her head and then added, " Thest time your inws came here it was a hell of a nightmare I had a very hard time driving them away."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 610: Sly woman

    Chapter 610: Sly womanCan you guys check mytest work Hot bloodsuckers'' Obsession? Its apetitive book in need of your support.


    Yu Dong''s eyes shed, she has never met or heard about her inws from Shen Li and Ye Liu, it was enough to let her know that they did not have good feelings towards their family, if they were toe here and ask for money then ¡­hehe, forget about getting the money they might get her punches instead!


    " I understand Aunt Wang, don''t worry I will try to keep a good lookout around myself and make sure that no one creates trouble for me and my husbands," Yu Dong told Aunt Wang as the carriage stopped in front of her. " But for now let us go to the town and get the daily necessities that we need before our fellow vigers take it all away."


    Aunt Wang wanted to refuse but then she thought about how she will have to make two and three rounds if she was to refuse Yu Dong''s help more importantly she has seen Yu Dong''s carriage it was bigger than a small shed and could easily fit at least a few hundred catties of grains which were why she agreed and followed Yu Dong inside the carriage, " I just hope that the conditions in the town won''t be that bad."


    The conditions in the town however were just as bad as they could be, when Yu Dong and Aunt Wang arrived in the town, they saw that the shopkeepers of grains shops have now acquired apletely different status than they usually did in the town. Even though the grains in their shops were far lesser than what Yu Dong saved in her space, they were selling even a single metre of rice was being sold for more than five taels!


    "It''s a good thing that I came prepared," Aunt Wangmented from the side as she watched the guards of the grains shops kicking those out who did not have enough money from the lines that were in front of the shops. "If not then I would have definitely been kicked out just like that."


    Yu Dong looked at the harshness of the shopkeepers and was suddenly reminded of the harshness that she met under the hands of the team leader of a safety zone. They too were like this, before the arrival of any team they were given enough grains by the government but they would still pretend that they did not have money or grains and then they would bully honest officers like Yu Dong to kill more zombies such that they will get more cores to power up after eating them.


    The core of a zombie was inside the head of the moving corpse and it was really hard to extricate, only Yu Dong knew how hard it was for her to make a living back then and store as many grains as she could while fighting with the living corpses.


    Because she awakened her spiritual powers she was still able to survive in the apocalypse world but those who did not awaken their spiritual powers¡ª¡ª they all were treated like scum by those who were of higher powers.


    Now that she was seeing the same ruthlessness happen in this world as well Yu Dong was not feeling good at all, instead, she felt stifled. She knew that even though the shopkeepers of these grains shop did not have much rice with them, it was not to the point that they needed to rip off themon people who earned such a big sum of five taels with hard work and sweat in the fields.


    These people were simply taking advantage of the opportunity that was handed to them to earn as much money as they could make at this moment, this was simply inhumane!


    Yu Dong was very upset but she could not make a move rashly instead she tugged Aunt Wang''s sleeves and whispered to her, " Aunt Wang, I have some rice stored¡­instead of buying rice why don''t you buy sorghum and millet? I will sell you the rice at the same price as before and I will also keep your sorghum and millet with me such that they will not go bad."


    Aunt Wang has seen Yu Dong getting mature in front of her, she, of course, trusted Yu Dong very much but before she could say anything she heard another voice from behind.


    " Yu Dong, did you say you have rice and you are willing to sell it at the usual market price?"


    At first Aunt, Wang was scared stiff thinking that she and Yu Dong might be caught up in trouble but that was until she whirled around and saw that the person who was behind her was none other than Song Yixu, the owner of Song restaurant in the town.


    When Aunt Wang saw that it was Song Yixu, she heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to smack Yu Dong on the arm. " You are lucky that it was Madam Song who heard us, if there was someone else then they would have set their eyes on the rice that you have stored with you. You are really¡ª¡ª-"


    " Who says that I am not going to set eyes on her rice?" Song Yixu interrupted Aunt Wang before she could finish what she was saying causing Aunt Wang to choke on her words as she turned to look at Song Yixu in surprise and shock.


    " We are actually here to buy some grains for our family even if we have rice stored with us we don''t have coarse grains and noodles at our home, I need to purchase those goods before they run out of stock." Yu Dong understood why Song Yixu stopped her but just because they were acquainted with each other it did not mean that she was going to let the woman do as she wished.


    If Song Yixu wanted a share in her rice then she will have to show how sincere she was!


    Song Yixu of course understood Yu Dong''s meaning, she was a bit helpless upon seeing that Yu Dong was trying to smuggle some goods from her as well and sighed before she waved her hand at her workers and said, " Go and buy some noddles and fine grains for Miss Yu and her friend." As the workers turned around to leave Song Yixu turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " Can we discuss the matter of rice grains now, Miss Yu?"


    " Sure." Now that she has gotten what she wanted of course she was willing to discuss but just discuss that was it.

 Chapter 611: A shop

    Chapter 611: A shopSong Yixu brought Yu Dong and Aunt Wang to her restaurant, unlike the times when there was no flood, the entire restaurant was empty and they did not even have to go to the private room, instead, Song Yixu simply led them to a corner in the eating space of her restaurant and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing behind and then said, " Please take a seat."


    Yu Dong nodded and then sat down, Aunt Wang who has never been to such a high-profile restaurant was a bit troubled when Song Yixu asked them to sit down but when she saw that Yu Dong was behaving very naturally in front of Song Yixu, she too calmed herself down and then took a seat on the chair.


    Once Yu Dong and Aunt Wang sat down Song Yixu who was standing also sat down and then turned her attention to Yu Dong. " It has been a long time since I lost saw you, I hope that you and everyone in your family are fine. Earlier I was thinking of going to your vige to see whether or not you were doing fine but the situation in the town ¡­" she sighed and did not finish what she was saying.


    " Thank you for asking Miss Song," Yu Dong was very polite in her answer as well even though she was scheming a little against Song Yixu, she was smart enough to know when to stop which was why she did not show any arrogance in front of Song Yixu and calmly replied, " We are fine, I hope you were fine as well, the flood seemed to have caused a lot of damage in the town as well."


    Even though the damages in the town were not as bad as in the vige but they could see that the town was not that unaffected either.


    Song Yixu smiled wryly as she looked at Yu Dong and then said, " As you can see the condition of my restaurant is not really good, with this sudden disaster taking ce no one wants to eat in the restaurant, even though my financial situation will hardly be affected by such a small thing but what I cannot ept is that the shop owners who were in charge of selling me rice and grains have doubled the price of the rice that they were selling me in the past."


    "I am not petty but these shopkeepers are actually taking advantage of these perilous situations, how can I not be unhappy with their actions?" Song Yixu''s face twisted in anger as she thought about how those greedy merchants told her that if she wanted to buy rice from them, she will have to give them double the downpayment of the rice that she used to give them earlier, she was furious when she heard their words and immediately refused to say that she would rather shut down her restaurant than listen to their wilful requests.


    But what she did not expect was the merchants seemed to have been united in this situation, they all have agreed to not sell the rice lesser than five taels a meter and the price was still increasing, it was to the point that if she was to buy her usual amount then half of her savings would be gone to buy rice!


    " I was originally thinking about lowering the price of my dishes and offering a very cheap meal to those who lost their houses on this floor but with the changes in the situation around me, I cannot do it," Song Yixu sighed in regret, she was not a profiteer like those merchants, the reason her restaurant had such fame was that she was someone who would act flexibly given what kind of conditions everyone was living in, she was famous for being charitable, thest time when drought struck the vige, her mother had done the same.


    Her mother gave very filling meals when the people who did not have anything to eat and thus saving a lot of lives, Song Yixu grew up with her mother and thus watched her mother doing acts of kindness.


    Song Yixu too wanted to do the same to make sure that her mother''s legacy would live on but with the raising price of grains made it impossible for her to do that, even if she was to buy the grains, she wouldn''t be able to feed half of the vigers who escaped from their vige.


    She went outside today to see if she could find any shop that will be willing to sell her grains at a reasonable price but even after looking around the entire town, she could not find a single shop that was willing to sell rice at a decent price. They all offered the same price which was ¡ª¡ª five taels per gram!


    Yu Dong''s eyes flickered, she did not think that the opportunity of selling her rice woulde this quickly. She smiled and suddenly felt quite gratified, when she was harvesting rice, she thought that she might have grown a lot of rice but now that she was looking at the situation in front of her, she felt that she was not wrong in sowing that much rice!


    " I can help you if you are really willing to help the needy," Yu Dong was going to sell the rice that she has grown at a higher price than usual but lower than the rice that was being sold by the shopkeepers of the town but now that she knew that Song Yixu wanted to help those who lost everything, she was not willing to take advantage of Song Yixu. " I will sell you rice grains at the same price as they were being sold before the flood but in return, I will ask for a small favour from Miss Song."


    " Go ahead," Song Yixu did not refuse Yu Dong since thetter was willing to sell rice grains to her at the same price as they were being sold before the flood.


    " If Miss Song does not mind? Will you be willing to look for a small shop where I can sell rice?"


    ---------

 Chapter 612: Stalking

    Chapter 612: StalkingCan you please check my new book Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession? Pleaseeeeeeeeee!


    Yu Dong knew that if she was to sell the rice on her own then she was worried that the shopkeepers who were selling the rice grains at a sky-high price will target her, even though she was rich, she did not have much background in her which would make it very easier for the shopkeepers to attack her but if Song Yixu who was established in the town was behind her shop then no one would target her.


    This was something Song Yixu also understood, she nodded in understanding and agreed, " You do not have to worry about something this small, since you are willing to help me then I will definitely pay you back in return. I just hope that you will leave a small stock of rice in your shop."


    " Of course," Yu Dong agreed at once as she stretched her hand and then waited for Song Yixu to shake it, in the past, she would always lower her head in front of Song Yixu but now they were more or less of acquaintances which were why she did not lower her head and instead shook hands with Song Yixu.


    Song Yixu was amused at Yu Dong''s actions but she was not angered instead she stretched her hand forward as well and then shook her hand with Yu Dong who was sitting in front of her. " I hope we will have a happy coboration."


    " I hope so too."


    ¡­.


    " Dong Dong, you are really bold!" Aunt Wang who stepped outside the restaurant and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was walking beside her with a bunch of things in her hands. She did not expect that not only will Yu Dong ask Song Yixu to buy her rations but she will also ask her to look for a shop for her.


    Aunt Wang did not know about Song Yixu but she could see that the woman was not someone like them and had a notable background behind her but Yu Dong was treating her like she was an acquaintance making Aunt Wang''s heart almost jump out of her throat and what was even more terrifying was that Yu Dong actually went ahead and even started discussing conditions with Song Yixu.


    Yu Dong knew that this was Aunt Wang''s first time seeing her deal with Song Yixu which was why she was this scared, it was a good thing that Aunt Wang did not see Qiu Sha, who was sitting at the seat of Marquis at the moment, maybe if she saw that high profile person, then surely Aunt Wang might have fainted then and there.


    " Don''t worry Aunt Wang, I know what I am doing," Yu Dongforted Aunt Wang who was looking sick. " Miss Song and I have done many deals before this and she knows me and knows that I am a very straightforward person, surely she already knew what kind of conditions I mighte up with when she asked me to sell her rice. And you need to think about it carefully, the amount of rice that she is going to buy from me is not small, if I sell the rice that I have harvested at the same price as the shopkeepers who are taking advantage of the situation, then I am sure that I will be able to buy at least five or six shops, it can be said that I am making a loss here."


    " What nonsense are you talking about ?" Aunt Wang suddenly turned fierce as she looked at Yu Dong who was talking about selling the rice grains at the same price as the shopkeepers. " Don''t even think about making use of the poor conditions of the vigers who are already in trouble, if you do something like this then your mother will be really upset in the underworld! Don''t tell me that you are asking for a shop to do the same thing as the shopkeepers?"


    Aunt Wang was very worried that Yu Dong will go down the same path as she was before gaining her sensibility, which was why she was immediately scared stiff by Yu Dong''s words. In the past Yu Dong would do the same thing as well, she would always try to take advantage of others to earn an extra sum of money.


    Yu Dong''s ears started to throb when she heard Aunt Wang scream at her, her eyes twitched as she covered her ears and then said, " I am not going to sell the rice at that astronomical price, I am just telling you that I can make a big sum of money but I am not doing it there is no need for you to scold me like this ¡­I am asking for that shop because I want to sell the rice grains at a decent price."


    " If that''s what you are going to do then I naturally have nothing to say about it," Aunt Wang heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Yu Dong was not nning to take advantage of others.


    Yu Dong shook her head, she of course knew why Aunt Wang was doubtful of her earlier, after all the trauma left behind by the previous Yu Dong was not small. She sighed in frustration and then said, "Let''s go back home, I think we shouldn''t stay here for long with so much food in our hands."


    If she was alone she would have ced the food in her space but because Aunt Wang was with her she could not ce the items in her space. With the items in her hands, she was worried that they will be attacked sooner orter ¡ª¡ªthough she could take the attackers down if they were in controlled numbers but with so many refugees around the town, it was better for her to not take a fight with them.


    " You are right," Aunt Wang too thought that it was not wise for them to stay in the town with so many food items which were why she agreed with Yu Dong at once.


    The two of them started to head towards the exit of the town when a figure that was chasing after Yu Dong ran in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 613: The Shen family

    Chapter 613: The Shen familyYu Dong did not know that she was being followed, the person who was following her ever since she came to the town was hiding behind the thick crowd of people, after all the streets of the town were filled with all sorts of refugees and residents, how was she supposed to take notice of everyone? But Yu Dong who came to the town in a big carriage and was seen carrying out a bunch of things were seen by many and among these people was Shen Han Xing, Shen Li''s older sister.


    The Shen vige was not far from the big river vige which was why when the flood came, they were affected just as much as the Big river vige people were, in fact, it would be better to say that they were affected even more because they did not have someone like Yu Dong to save them.


    More importantly, the Shen vige was not as developed as the Big river vige, the people in the Big river Vige made houses from mud, bricks and wood. Only a few people like Grandma Fang and those who did not have much money with them made their houses from mud and straws, causing their houses to be broken under the pressure of the flood.


    With the other vigers by their side, these vigers who lost their houses still had a chance of building their houses back and what was more the vigers in the big river vige were willing to help those who lost their houses.


    But the Shen vige was different, no one had a strong and sturdy house built in the vige and the second the flood arrived, the entire Shen vige met with chaos and everything that they had was gone in the flood, no one had the money nor did they have any food left with them.


    In the beginning, everyone was still willing to help each other out but the second the resources around them started to deplete people started to get more and more stingy, it did not take long for the Shen vige to fall into chaos as well. Fights for a small fish started to break out all over the vige it got to the point where people were willing to break each other noses to snatch the fish from the other family, the fights started with small matters like snatching fish and breaking noses butter on, it became bigger and worse, the people of the Shen vige were willing to kill each other when they saw that they did not have any food and had to share with others.


    At first, no one was willing to go this far after all, killing someone for a small matter like food was not right but then the resources started to get less and less, until one day one of the vigers who was the head of the family killed her entire family as well as neighbours all because she was worried that they will eat her share of food.


    As for the reason why the neighbours of the woman were killed? She killed all of them because she wanted them to hand their food to her but they refused and didn''t hand their food over to her, this caused the woman to be pushed into a corner and then she killed them all just like she killed her family.


    That was when the vigers of the Shen vige realised that they could no longer stay in the Shen vige, if they were to stay then surely they will be killed off by someone.


    One by one the people from the Shen vige started to leave, one of the families who left belonged to Shen Li. They originally did not want to leave but they were worried that they will be the next in line to be killed since they were able to save a little food, even though it was not much¡ª¡ª it was enough for them to survive till the town where they thought they will be able to get the magistrate to relocate them into another vige.


    But when they arrived in the town they realised that there was more than one family seeking relocation in such conditions and that it will take a very long time for their family to get to another vige.


    They all thought that they will be able to take shelter in the house of the bigdy who married one of the mer children of their family and took him as her concubine. But who would have thought that thedy will refuse even allow them to enter her house! She clearly stated that she did not have enough money with her and could not offer any food to them and without even offering them a bit of her help, she sent them packing.


    Which was why they were living in the town while living off food that was being handed to them from others.


    Shen Hanxing was the apple of her mother''s eye and she has always gotten what she wanted, her mother no matter what she has to do would listen to everything that she said to her, if not then her mer siblings would not have been sold one after another. She has been doted on for a long time and ate three meals a day, not once did she think that there will be a day when she will have to stay hungry for so long!


    She was out in the town to see if she could get some extra meal from somewhere because she was feeling very hungry but then a big carriage came to a stop and her attention was diverted, seeing that a rich woman hase to the town, Shen Hanxing wanted to beg for some money from the rich woman, this was why she walked over to where the carriage was but then ¡ª¡ª


    But then she saw Yu Dong stepping out of the carriage and was left shell-shocked!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 614: you let go

    Chapter 614: you let goWhen she saw Yu Donging out of the carriage that was so big that it could fit their entire familyfortably, Shen Hanxing was stunned. She stayed rooted on the spot where she was standing and then looked at Yu Dong who was walking towards the rice store without even the slightest worry in her eyes, it was as if she had enough money to buy the entire store. When the people were panicking, Yu Dong was unusually calm ¡ª¡ª this struck as weird Shen Hanxing and before she knew it she was following Yu Dong like a shadow.


    She saw how Yu Dong was acquainted with the big madam who owned one of the biggest and most expensive restaurants in the town and how the Big madam was acting ''politely'' in front of Yu Dong even asking her people to go and buy some ration for Yu Dong and her friend.


    Everything that happened in front of her eyes made Shen Hanxing question her entire existence, wasn''t the wife of Shen Li, a good-for-nothing pervert who did not know anything but to eat and have sex with mers all day? How in the world was this woman, a pervert? She was dressed like a nobledy and her bearings were even sharper than the big madam who owned the Yixu restaurant in the town!


    If she did not know the truth then Shen Hanxing would have thought that the big madam was the one who was Yu Dong''s subordinate and that Yu Dong was the one who was her boss!


    The shock that she received upon seeing this was so big that Shen Hanxing rubbed her eyes three times to make sure whether or not she was seeing things correctly or not which caused her eyes to sting a little since she was rubbing them a bit too harshly.


    After seeing everything, what happened between the big madam and Yu Dong, she decided to closely follow Yu Dong and imagine her surprise when she saw that Yu Dong actually came out of the restaurant after spending half an hour with a ration that was enough to feed an entire family of ten for the next three to four months!


    Shen Hanxing was truly shocked which was why she immediately wanted to ask Yu Dong to help her but then she remembered the time when her mother and she went to ask Yu Dong for money, they thought that they were big bad rascals and would be able to get some good sum of money from Yu Dong but when they reached her house, they realised that Yu Dong was even more of a rascal than them.


    The two of them went to her house to get some money but when they returned, they were missing a pair of shoes and Shen Hanxing was missing a shirt because they were snatched by Yu Dong who not only fiercely scolded them for giving her a hen that could noty eggs but also not handing any dowry to her.


    It was no secret to anyone that Shen Li married Yu Dong on a small cart that was used to pour manure in the fields, Yu Dong''s mother did hand over the bride price but they did not send any dowry to the Yu family with Shen Li, it was a given that they simply sold Shen Li to the Yu family and his marriage with Yu Dong became nothing but a transaction.


    After that incident, Shen Hanxing never looked for Shen Li and Yu Dong because she knew that Yu Dong was a rascal who would even snatch her underwear if possible.


    But now that rascal was dressed in impable and expensive clothes, her aura was totally like that of a richdy and most importantly, she had food with her!


    Shen Hanxing was scared of Yu Dong but under the lure of getting food, she immediately made a U-turn and then went to look for her mother, they could not lose this opportunity! Her brother who was the concubine of a rich woman refused to help them but so what? Now that Shen Li was rich it goes without saying that he will help to help her and her mother in these difficult times.


    ¡­.


    " Mother, Mother!" Shen Hanxing returned to the small area that her family was upying and then went to look for her mother who was lying on the ground on a dirty mat with her eyes closed and was snoring loudly, she was even ignoring the two young girls who were fighting for a small mouthful of porridge that was left in the bowl, with one nce one could see that she was sleeping very soundly.


    Seeing that her mother despite being left on the verge of starvation was sleeping Shen Hanxing scolded her for being useless and foolish, this woman was simply too much! They were on the verge of dying and yet she was sleeping like she had no worries in the world!


    Shen Hanxing immediately kicked her mother in the shin and snapped, " What are you sleeping like a dead in the middle of the streets you old woman? Wake up!"


    Mother Shen, who was kicked on the shin opened her eyes and then looked at her daughter who was looking at her in agitation and kicked her back before shezily yawned and said, " If I don''t sleep then what should I do? Do you want me to perform a show or what?"


    After she was done scolding Shen Hanxing, she turned to the side after scratching her butt and then closed her eyes again, on the side the two girls who were fighting were now pulling each other hair and shouting,


    " This one is mine, you let go!"


    " I was the one who got it! You let go, daddy gave it to me!"


    " No daddy gave it to me!"


    The two of them were twins and they did not know that their daddy gave the porridge to them for them to share instead the two of them started to fight for the pitiful amount of porridge in the bowl wanting to eat all of it.


    Please support my new book Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession!! Orz.

 Chapter 615: I will sell you

    Chapter 615: I will sell youShen Hanxing wanted to scold her mother even more but then her attention was diverted by her younger sisters who were fighting for the bowl of porridge that the two of them were holding, immediately Shen Hanxing stopped and then asked, " Where did you get the porridge? Who gave it to you?"


    Though the rice porridge was too watery without any meat in it, in these situations even getting this much food was enough. Especially when they had no money in their hands, when Shen Hanxing saw the bowl of porridge in the hands of her sister, she immediately got greedy and her mouth started to water.


    " Daddy gave it to me," Shen Yun who was the oldest one of the twins immediately spoke up as she looked at her sister who asked her about the bowl of porridge.


    " No, daddy gave it to me! He even said that he wanted me to eat my fill!" Shen Ning who was the youngest of the two twins immediately chimed in after her older sister was done speaking.


    Once the two twins were done giving their own testimonies, they both turned to re at thetter when they saw that thetter was telling a lie. Shen Yun immediately puffed her cheeks up and said, " I am the older one, I should be the one to eat this!"


    " I am the younger one, you should give the younger one a way as the oldest sister!" Shen Ning retorted, the two sisters were now ten years old and they were very much affluent in terms of vocabry and retorts, neither of them was willing to give way to another!


    Even the people who were lying, sleeping and talking did not pay attention to the two young girls, after all in such conditions even a parent was willing to sell their kids off to a ve trader. What was surprising about two twins fighting for food? In fact, many thought that they were lucky to be born as daughters or else they would have been sold off by their mother by now.


    What the spectators did not know was that Mother Shen has already sold most of her kids and now only had four of them left, if not for them being young and no ve traders willing to buy these four kids at a decent price and was deliberately lowering the price she might really have sold them as well.


    After all, this was not her first time selling her kids and knew that even though the price for mers was not really high, it was enough for her to eat without working for three to four months with ease and the price of selling daughters was even higher.


    The only reason she was dragging her four kids with her was that she wanted someone to buy these kids at a decent price where she will not have to work, after all, she already had a daughter and a mer son who was married to a big and richdy, there was no way her family line was going to end.


    " Since you two cannot decide then let me eat it," Shen Hanxing went ahead and snatched the bowl from her two sisters, she did not feel wronged or guilty at all. After all, she was her mother''s most doted daughter, even her daddy did not dare to make a fuss with her, what can these two midgets do?


    By the time the two twins who were fighting for the bowl of porridge snapped out of their daze, they saw that Shen Hanxing almost finished eating the entire porridge and immediately burst into tears.


    " Elder sister is a bully! You ate our food!"


    " A bully!"


    The two girls were in sync as they scolded their sister but no matter how much they cried, there was nothing they could do now. Shen Hanxing already snatched their food and was even done eating it all, once she was done scraping even thest bit of rice grain from the porridge she threw the wooden bowl on the ground and red at her two sisters before she fiercely scolded, " What are you crying for? So what if I ate your food? Can''t you see that I ¡­your eldest sister was roaming around the entire town while trying to look for a decent meal?"


    Then she scoffed and disdainfully added, " There is no need for you to be this annoying, the porridge was only a little bit how could you two have eaten it? You would have fought with each other till night like this."


    But no matter what Shen Hanxing said the two girls did not stop crying after all they have been hungry for so long and only now they got something to eat but their elder sister snatched the small meal from the two of them as well now what were they going to do? No wonder their daddies asked them to eat the meal as quickly as possible!


    " If you don''t stop crying then I will sell you two to a ve trader right now! I will sell you even if thetter offers me a copper coin! Go ahead and cry now!" Seeing that the two of them were not stopping, Shen Hanxing was very annoyed. It was just a few mouthfuls of porridge was it worth crying for? What she very conveniently forgot was that her daddy already gave her a bowl of porridge earlier when her mother was eating which was why she should have been half fully unlike her sisters who were still starving.


    The two twins immediately stopped crying, they were young but because of the experience and life they have seen in their family, they already knew that Shen Hanxing was not bluffing with them after all, their family was prone to selling their kids. First, it was their nice elder brother, then it was their second brother and even the third brother was sold off¡­ even their second sister who was a girl was sold off to an old man in the faraway vige!


    If they did not stop crying then even if they were young, they would be sold off to a man!


    ----------

 Chapter 616: It’s all because of your, Shen Li!

    Chapter 616: It¡¯s all because of your, Shen Li!Shi Xi and Ning Yu went to beg for food for their two young mer sons, it was only after standing in a long line and pleading with the officials that were they able to get some extra porridge for their two sons. Shi Xi was the father of the two young girls and when he returned to the ce where his family was staying, he of course heard the cries of his daughters, immediately his heart quivered and he rushed towards where his daughters were, the young mer who was walking beside him while holding the bowl of porridge in his hands also rushed with him.


    Seeing Shi Xi run, Ning Yu could not stop himself either, he immediately picked up his son in his arms and then rushed after Shi Xi. When the two arrived to where the two twin girls were they heard Shen Hanxing threaten the two girls. Immediately Shi Xi''s face changed and he looked at Ning Yu whose face was filled with helplessness as well, he was Shen Hanxing''s daddy but this girl has never listened to him.


    Under Shi Xi''s gaze, he could only lower his stance and say, " I apologise on behalf of her." There was nothing else he could do about this, he knew that Shi Xi med him after all, it was Shen Hanxing who caused Shi Xi''s elder daughter to be sold off in a faraway vige. The girl was young and beautiful but under the repeated threats and bullying of Shen Hanxing, they had to take two steps back and sell the young girl causing her to marry an old man, it has been six months ever since Shi Xi''s daughter was married off but she was not even willing to see them.


    " There is no need," even though Shi Xi wanted to me Ning Yu, he knew that Ning Yu was just as helpless as him. He only lost a single daughter but Ning Yu''s sons have been sold one after another by Shen Hanxing, if not for the youngest being only six, their wife would have sold him off as well!


    Ning Yu knew that Shi Xi was not ming him but he still felt guilty if he had done a good job raising this daughter of his then nothing like this would have happened, but it was toote for him to regret now, all he could do was to pursue his lips and watch his daughter''s antics.


    " All right you two stop crying," Shi Xi knew that there was no way he could stop Shen Hanxing after all the girl was even ruthless to her own blood-rted brothers, why will she care about her half-sisters? He crouched down and handed the bowl that had porridge in it to his daughters and said, " You can eat this one."


    He brought this porridge for himself but now that the extra porridge that he has brought for his two daughters was snatched away, he could only hand his own share to the two of them.


    " Take this one too," Ning Yu handed his share to the two girls as well, since it was his daughter who bullied them until they cried it was only right of him to make it up to the two of them, once he was done he looked at his daughter who was rolling her eyes at him, seemingly upset that he gave his share to the young girls.


    Once the twins got the bowls of porridge they immediately stopped crying and then pulled their brothers to eat with them, they were worried that if they left their brothers alone then their shares will be snatched as well!


    Ning Yu waited for the four kids to go away before he turned to look at Shen Hanxing and asked in a soft voice, " Why are you so agitated? Who upset you?" Even though he wanted to scold his daughter, he knew that he could not do it. After all, his daughter was long past the stage where she will be willing to listen to him.


    " Isn''t it because of that good son you gave birth to?" Shen Hanxing did not feel anything when she talked disrespectfully to her daddy, after all, she has watched her mother abuse her father ever since she was young and learned that the mers were nothing but a waste of space.


    " If you are talking about Yu Yu.." Ning Yu began but before he could even finish speaking he was immediately interrupted by Shen Hanxing as thetter coldlyughed and crossed her arms in front of her as she said, " This is not about the secondborn, I already know that ¡­that little merwhore''s wings have hardened after marrying a richdy, I am talking about your eldest born!"


    When Shen Hanxing mentioned Shen Li, Ning Yu immediately stiffened. He raised his head and looked at Shen Hanxing who was sneering at him and clenched his fingers tightly.


    Please, he begged the heavens. Please don''t let these two bully my eldest now!


    Ning Yu would be lying if he was not upset when Shen Li was sold off to a woman who had no qualms regarding hitting his son and was a lowly scumbag who married another mer in just six months after his son failed to bore her child. What was more he will never forget the hate in the eyes of his eldest when he was being married off to the Yu family, it was clear that he resented him very much for not stopping his mother but there was little to nothing that he could do to save Shen Li.


    That, however, did not stop Shen Li from feeling upset with him which was why even though he has been married for so many years and was bullied by his wife so badly, to the point where he almost lost his life when his wife tried to make use of his body in one of her perverse actions, yet he did note back to ask for help from his daddy! Even though he was a mer and could not help Shen Li, he could at least show Yu Dong that Shen Li was not alone but his son was so angry with him that he would rather be bullied left and right than ask for his help.


    " W..What about him?" Ning Yu asked hoping that Shen Hanxing would not say anything about Shen Li that might bring his eldest more trouble.


    But his hopes were doomed to fail because then he heard Shen Hanxing say, " What else that eldest of yours have hit a jackpot but refuses to share with us !" -

 Chapter 617: Beat you to death

    Chapter 617: Beat you to deathSure enough, as soon as Shen Hanxing said those words, Mother Shen who was sleeping on the ground with her eyes closed opened them in a hurried motion as she sat up straight on the ground and looked at her eldest daughter before she asked, " What are you trying to say?"


    As far as she knew Shen Li''s wife was a good-for-nothing who has no future prospects, in fact, she more or lesspletely abandoned the idea that she will ever be able to get any help from her eldest son. After all, his wife was a thug who did not have a single good bone in her body, leaving Shen Li alone at the mercy of his wife was the smartest thing she could have done in her entire life.


    But now her daughter was saying that Shen Li was living afortable life and was even richer than he was before. When did this happen? Howe she did not know about this? Did Yu Dong and that son of hers divorce or what? That was not right, Yu Dong might not like her son but she was still not a good person, even if she did not like her son, that woman would surely not divorce her son and even let him marry someone else.


    So, does that mean that Yu Dong struck a pot of gold?


    " You must have mistaken!" Ning Yu was very worried that his wife and daughter will go and trouble his son again and immediately spoke up in support of Shen Li. But even though he was speaking in support of his son, he kept his words very unpleasant because he did not want the two of them to think that he was trying to stop them, if he was to do that then these two will surely go to Big river vige no matter how much he tried to stop them. " Shen Li, he was born to be unlucky¡­didn''t the master say that he was born with the aura of a mer who will suffer his entire life and he did not even have the fortune of getting a child in his entire life?"


    " How can he get rich all of a sudden? That child was born to be a beggar, are you saying that you want to beg from a beggar?" Ning Yu continued speaking even though his heart was hurting as he said all these hurtful words but for the sake of Shen Li, he kept his face cold and his voice disdainful.


    Shi Xi who was watching the scene unfolding in front of him felt sorry for his brother, only he knew how much Ning Yu has done for Shen Li. It was clear that he loved Shen Li a lot but for the sake of making sure that Shen Li would not be sold off to an olddy who had a lot of money and was willing to take Shen Li as her twentieth male concubine, Ning Yu looked for a master and even offered all his dowry to him that he has saved to give a fake foretelling.


    That''s right! It was Ning Yu who looked for the master and asked him to tell all those lies to Mother Shen and Shen Hanxing, he did not wish for his son to be a male Concubine which was why he asked the master to give a fake foretelling and say that Shen Li did not have the fortune of bing a father, this was to stop Mother Shen from selling him to that old woman who wanted to buy another mer to give birth to a son for her.


    But who would have thought that Ning Yu''s n will get backfired on him? He was not a smart mer, to begin with, he only came up with that n in the desperation of saving his son from getting sold to an old woman. However, once his wife found out that Shen Li would not have a child in the future, she went ahead and sold his son for a far cheaper price and to someone like Yu Dong!


    Even now Ning Yu wanted to p himself in the face, if he knew that his wife will not stop selling his son even after finding out that he could not give birth then he would have allowed his son to marry that old woman at least that way he would have guaranteed three meals a day!


    " Do you mean to say that I am lying?" Shen Hanxing immediately got unhappy as she spat on Ning Yu''s shoes and then sneered, " I saw it with my own eyes, that man whore''s wife was wearing expensive clothes and was carrying at least three months'' worth of ration with her. She even has a carriage that is bigger than our entire house, do you still think that I am lying?"


    Ning Yu understood that he will not be able to stop his wife and his daughter, now that they knew that Yu Dong was rich and was living afortable life, they will surely go and disrupt Shen Li''s peace. In the end, he couldn''t help but say, " But we have already sold Shen Li off, I don''t think that it is nice of us to go and bother him¡ª¡ª"


    He did not even get to finish his sentence because the second he started speaking his wife was off the floor and the next second she was beating him left and right. Punches and kicks fell on Ning Yu like falling rain and soon he was on the ground with his hands clutching his head as he tried to grit his teeth and stop himself from crying out loud.


    " Don''t hit my daddy!" The little Shen Ting saw that his father was being beaten and immediately tried to cover his daddy but he forgot that he was a mer and not a man, the second he covered his daddy, Mother Shen started to beat him too causing Ning Yu to let go of his head and cover his son with his body.


    " Do I need you to tell me what I need to do? And what I do not need to do? You are a worthless mer who only knows to eat and sleep and beg for it when you are itchy, how dare you tell your wife what she should or should not do? Are you trying to get on top of my head now? Is that what are you trying to do huh?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please leave somements to cheer me up, I am feeling suicidal these days.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 618: Who is this little girl?

    Chapter 618: Who is this little girl?" That''s enough, if brother Ning gets badly wounded then we won''t be able to get more porridge, wife!" Shi Xi was scared but he could no longer stay silent when he saw that his wife was beating Ning Yu like he was a sack of potatoes, he was afraid that Ning Yu will be beaten to death, and he knew that his brother was too stubborn and even if he was beaten to death, he would not let out a word of pain which was why he decided to put a stop to this brutality.


    He also knew that his wife would not listen to him if he was to tell her to stop for the sake of not killing Ning Yu which was why he used the fact that he wanted her to stop for the sake of the extra food they were getting because of Ning Yu, because he knew that in the eyes of his wife,pared to the meal she got every day they were worthless.


    And sure enough, as soon as Mother Shen heard that her meals will be affected if she was to kill Ning Yu to death, she stopped hitting him and spat on the ground. " You better be grateful that you still have some use, or else I would have buried you here with that little brat of yours!"


    After she was done cursing Ning Yu, she turned to look at Shen Hanxing who did not say anything despite watching her daddy getting beaten and asked, " Are you sure that it was Yu Dong and no one else? How can that woman who only knew how to get drunk and tease unmarried mers get rich like this all of a sudden?"


    Shen Hanxing did notment a thing on how her mother has beaten her father, after all in her eyes her father was nothing but a good-for-nothing mer who couldn''t even give birth to a daughter after her and calmly replied, " How am I supposed to know that? But I am sure that the woman was none other than Yu Dong, that woman was the one who made use back to our vige in nothing but our undergarments. Do you think I will forget that woman like ever in my life?"


    As she remembered how she was made fun of by the rest of the vige when she returned in her undergarments, she still blushed in shame.


    " And that''s not all, I even saw her buying ration for that woman, what was her name? Yes, Aunt Wang. The one who talked back to you when we went to ask for money from Yu Dong''s mother. That aunt Wang is not even Shen Li''s family and yet he is not stopping his wife from wasting their family''s money on outsiders like Aunt Wang!"


    " Strictly speaking we are still his family since we never broke off our rtionship with him and Yu Dong''s too since she married Shen Li but instead of sending help to us who are her family, she went ahead and then sent help to someone who is not even her family, what should we do about this!" This was what made Shen Hanxing upset, she wanted to have a share in the wealth that Shen Li was enjoying as well.


    She was his eldest sister and thus can be counted as his elder, why was it that he never sent a single gift to her? She was his sister for goodness sake! Even if he did not respect her the least he could do was to hand a few hundred taels to their family such that they would be able to relocate themselves.


    Shen Hanxing was not that smart but she has seen carriages simr to Yu Dong in the town and knew that they almost cost a hundred taelsbined with the healthy horse that was tied in front of the carriage, there was even a servant who was driving the carriage! Just how rich her family has to be for her to afford not only a carriage but also a servant!


    " That damned bastard after staying out of the house for such a long time, he seemed to have forgotten that his surname is still Shen and not Wang, how could he not care about us? We are his freaking family! No, this won''t do¡­ I will go and see him tomorrow, in fact, I will go and see him as soon as I can, if he can eat and sleep well then surely he can support our family as well in these difficult times." As for whether she will let go of Shen Li after the disaster was over, Mother Shen was very much aware of the fact herself.


    Ning Yu who was on the ground heard his wife''s words and fell into despair all his hard work over the years seemed to be spiralling out of control!


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong did not know that trouble was heading her way, she simply walked over to where her carriage was parked and then asked Lang to carry the things inside the carriage and keep them inside carefully. The ration that she brought with her was going to help her family in the long run even though she had enough food in her space, there was nothing wrong with her buying a little more who knows, maybe she will need extra food to feed another mouth?


    As she thought about Fang Chi getting closer to his due date, her lips curled into a vibrant smile. When little bun was born, she was in too much hurry and couldn''t even enjoy the joy of bing a mother but this time she will surely relish every second of bing a mother ¡ª¡ª-


    " What is this!?" Yu Dong was still lost in her thoughts of seeing her chubby baby when she heard Lang gasp and turned to look at the woman who was standing in front of the carriage door with a shocked look on her face. Seeing her act like this Yu Dong frowned as well, she walked over to where Lang was and peeked inside the carriage only to see a young girl with delicate features unconscious inside the carriage.


    From her flushed cheeks and many injuries on her body it was clear that she was running a high fever.


    That however did not concern Yu Dong, what concerned her was why was this little girl inside her carriage.

 Chapter 619: The poisoned child

    Chapter 619: The poisoned child" Who left a child here?" Aunt Wang was stunned when she saw the young girl lying inside the carriage, she blinked her eyes and then raised her hands to rub her eyes to make sure that she was not hallucinating but even after she was done rubbing her eyes, the young girl who was lying in the carriage was still there and when she saw this, she turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Is she a beggar or refugee? Did she sneak inside when we were not looking?"


    "That''s not possible," Yu Dong''s expression could only be counted as interesting as she looked at the child who was lying in the carriage. " Even though her appearance looks dirty if you look carefully you will see that her clothing is made of fine silk, she is anything but a beggar and refugee. What''s more, the carriage''s door was locked, how can a child her size open the door and then sneak inside? Especially when she is injured like this and is suffering from a fever."


    When Aunt Wang heard this she turned to look at Lang who nodded and confirmed, " Madam Yu is right, the door of the carriage was closed and locked, I made sure that no one will be able to get inside and I even tied the horse up, there is no way that any child of her size will be able to get inside lest she was helped by an adult."


    " Then where is the guardian of the child?" Aunt Wang asked as she looked left and right on the street but no matter where she looked she could only see a crowd of refugees and beggars, she could not see anyone with an item of decent clothing. " How can they leave a sick child behind like this?"


    When she looked at the child whose cheeks were flushed red and she seemed to be getting more and more worse her heart couldn''t help but ache for the child, how can a child''s parents be so irresponsible? They actually left their daughter behind and went away!


    " Stop looking Aunt Wang," Yu Dong sighed as she got inside the carriage and took a good look at the child who was unconscious on the seat of the carriage, the child was good-looking. With her chubby cheeks and pale skin with eyes that held certain fierceness in them, the child looked nothing like amoner''s child, from every angle her appearance screamed '' rich and pampered.''


    But despite her good looks the child''s skin was covered with scars that made Yu Dong''s heart ache as she turned to look at Lang and said, " Go and bring some new clothes along with bandages to treat this child."


    Lang was a bit surprised but she nodded when she heard Yu Dong''s orders, she thought that her master was going to throw the child away after all the child did not belong to them or to anyone they know, which made the childpletely unrted to them but her mistress was asking her to bring a set of new clothing and bandages doesn''t that mean that she was going to keep the child? But why?


    There were a lot of questions in Lang''s head but she still rushed to the closest shop that was selling ready-made clothes.


    Lang was not the only one who had a lot of questions, Aunt Wang was just as stunned and confused, she looked at Yu Dong who was looking at the injuries of the young girl and asked, " Yu Dong what are you doing? Are you really going to keep this child? In such situations no matter how rich she is, it''s clear that she was abandoned by her parents, you have no reason to raise her. Just leave her here."


    " I cannot do that," Yu Dong was done untying the shirt of the young girl and no sooner did she untie the shirt, she noticed that the child had many more scars on her body. She hurriedly took out the medicine that she has made for grandma Yu and her husbands and then started rubbing the medicine on the wounds of the little girl who was lying on the seat of the carriage. " If I leave her alone then she will be killed by someone here and now."


    Aunt Wang was startled when she heard this and her face couldn''t help but grow solemn as she looked at Yu Dong who was rubbing the medicine on the child. " What do you mean? Who will kill a young child like her?"


    Yu Dong hesitated and then she said, " Aunt Wang why don''t you close the door and thene inside?"


    Aunt Wang was confused but she did as Yu Dong said, she climbed the stairs of the carriage and then sat beside Yu Dong after closing the door behind her and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you being so cautious?"


    " Look at the child carefully aunt Wang," replied Yu Dong as she finished applying medicine to the wounds that were old and waited for Lang to bring the bandages so that she will be able to dress the new wounds. She picked up the water pouch that was next to her in the carriage and then helped the child up by carefully supporting her neck and then poured some of the spiritual water inside the child''s mouth as she said, " The child has been attacked by someone again and again, one can see that someone wants this child dead which is why they attacked her. Her parents must have been worried that she will be killed if they did not leave her behind which is why they left her in the carriage and then ran away."


    " Most probably they wanted the child to be safe and used themselves as bait to protect their child."


    Yu Dong saw no other reason as to why a parent will leave their child back lest they were not being chased by someone dangerous and that too a child who was this sick!


    -----------

 Chapter 620: Assassins

    Chapter 620: AssassinsAunt Wang was immediately rmed when she heard Yu Dong say that the child was being chased by someone and could not help but say, " If this is the case shouldn''t we leave her behind? What if the people who are chasing after here after you?" She then paused and added hesitatingly, "It''s not that Aunt is being too nosy and heartless but you already have enough on your te, Xiao Hua is being stalked by someone and then there is also the matter of Fang Chi being pregnant, you don''t want to take something like this on your te as well, what will happen to you in case the people who are after this girle looking for her?"


    " I mean ¡­you are a woman with a family as well!"


    Aunt Wang was not being cruel at all, she was just being careful. After all, Yu Dong was not alone, she was a woman who had people to whom she has to be responsible as well, if she was to take this hot potato into her hands then there will be a lot of trouble waiting for her in the future.


    Yu Dong knew this as well but when she looked at the young girl she couldn''t bring herself to leave her behind, she was so young and vulnerable ¡­what if she left her here and her attackerse looking for her? Wouldn''t this young child''s blood fall on her hands as well?


    " I know that you mean well, Aunt Wang," said Yu Dong as she looked at the young girl whose breathing has gone smooth now that she was done sipping on the spiritual water, even though Yu Dong did not know who this child was, but she could feel that the child seemed to be someone who was trained in martial arts at least she could feel dense Qi inside the child''s body together with the fact that child though unconscious knew that what she was drinking was something good because she continued to sip the spiritual water for a very long time.


    " But I cannot leave this child behind, if she is killed then I will certainly feel like I had a hand in her death," Yu Dong was an officer who always had a clear conscience, she would treat those who had bad intentions with her fists and wouldn''t even blink her eyes when she saw them losing their eyes but too young kids and weak gender, she couldn''t help but soften her stance. " I don''t want to see this child die just because I was worried to take on a bit of trouble."


    " You¡­" Aunt Wang wanted to say something but she was stopped by Yu Dong who raised the child in her arms and then handed her to Aunt Wang and said, " Just take a look at her aunt, she is looking like a doll. I think I will take her as a house daughter-inw instead of marrying one of my kids away."


    " Think of this as me using this chance to keep one of my kids at home."


    Aunt Wang was simply speechless when she heard Yu Dong, only someone like her would want to keep a mer at home but when she looked at the young girl who was sleeping in Yu Dong''s arms, she had to nod and agree, " She is indeed good looking."


    " Isn''t she?" Seeing that she sessfully changed the topic Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief, what she did not tell Aunt Wang was that while she was taking care of the young girl, she noticed a really precious jade and letter in the child''s pocket, nor did she tell Aunt Wang that the child was sick because she was poisoned and not because of the inming of her wounds. She did not want Aunt Wang to be troubled which was why she hid the things inside in her space, regarding this matter it was better for Aunt Wang to know as less as possible. The better will it be.


    When Yu Dong was thinking about this and Aunt Wang was thinking that she might have been fooled, Lang returned with the clothes and bandages. Yu Dong dressed the child''s wounds before changing her clothes and then handed the clothes to Lang as she said, " Throw these clothes somewhere else, maybe it will be better if you burn them."


    Lang did not understand these weird orders but she was used to following Yu Dong which was why she agreed and then did as Yu Dong asked her and burned the clothes away in a faraway alley. Once she was done Lang returned to the carriage and drove carriage away with the child.


    ¡­


    " You can look away now consort," said a woman as she looked at the mer who was looking at the child who was being taken away from him and felt her heartache. " I have made sure that our child will be taken care of, that family looks well to do, they will take care of her. In such times many parents abandon their children, and the woman will not doubt anything."


    The mer who was as delicate as a small lily in the middle of the pond trembled and wiped his tears with the help of the handkerchief that he had in his hands and then turned to look at the woman behind him and said, " I am not crying because I am worried, of course I know that you will make sure that our child will never be bullied but I am crying because ¡­." He turned to look at the carriage that was driving away with a wistful look in his eyes. " Because I don''t know when I will see my daughter again, or maybe I will ever see her again. I wanted to tell her that I love her with all my heart and that I am not abandoning her but with the poison in her body, she couldn''t even hear me ¡­what if she thinks that we abandoned her? And what if that woman can''t save our daughter?"


    " She is amoner, will she even know that our child is poisoned?" He asked with a worried look on his face. He looked at the mer who was on the back of his wife and said, " Even the second consort cannot fight that poison, how will our daughter do it?"


    " I¡ª¡ª" the woman began speaking but then she suddenly sensed the assassins who were after theming and immediately grasped hold of the waist of her husband while carrying the other one on her back and vanished from the spot.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªCan you support my other book Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession? If you like this book of mine. Please.

 Chapter 621: We want to eat bun bun

    Chapter 621: We want to eat bun bunYu Dong did not know that the young girl she took with her was not someone who was just a ''bit'' rich but actually had a rtionship with the imperial family. In her heart, the big river vige was too far away from the imperial city where the imperial family lived, after all, the big river vige was just a small vige at the very corner of the empire while the imperial family lived in the very heart of the Empire.


    In her view, the girl was only a bit richer than others and might belong to the rich family of the town who fled from the vige because of the attack. When she returned to the vige, she first dropped Aunt Wang off before returning to her house, unlike her who had the backing of the owner of the Yixu restaurant, the vigers who were in the town were not that lucky.


    They were still trying to fight for rations while Yu Dong was already back, she asked Lang to carry the rations inside the house while she picked the unconscious girl in her arms and walked inside the house, the first person she run into after carrying the child in the house was Chen Mi who was trying to talk with a pair of very fussy children.


    Yu Mai and little bun seemed to be wanting to eat the rabbit meat which was why they were begging Chen Mi to kill a rabbit that Yu Dong has caught in the mountains and make braised rabbit meat for them, especially Yu Mai who liked to gnaw on braised rabbit head along with little bun who was growing spectacrly fast because of the spiritual water that Yu Dong fed him every now and then.


    Chen Mi too likes to eat braised rabbit meat along with braised rabbit head¡­.if this was before he would have agreed with Yu Mai and little bun''s request and killed a few rabbits since they did not need to worry about the supply of rabbits given that Yu Dong has brought a pair of male and female rabbit from the mountain and they often gave birth to a huge litter.


    With the help of spiritual water and the green leafy vegetables that were grown with the help of spiritual water in the well of the Yu Family''s backyard, the rabbits that were raised by Chen Mi and the others were really plump and fat, just killing three of them was enough to feed the entire family but Chen Mi who knew that the conditions of the vige were going to turn dire did not want to kill three rabbits just for the sake of satisfying their tongues.


    He wanted to keep the rabbits for an emergency in case they did not have many rations tost in the future. At least then they will be able to rely on the rabbits, geese and ducks that Yu Dong has brought from the mountain whenever she went hunting.


    " But I want to eat it, third brother-inw!" Yu Mai was still young, he did not understand what an epidemic was and with his special case, he was even more confused as to why he could not eat a rabbit. In the past, his third brother-inw would cook anything that he wanted to eat, this was the first time Yu Mai was seeing his third brother-inw refuse and could not help but frown as he looked at Chen Mi with aggrieved eyes, it was just one rabbit¡­he just wanted to eat a single rabbit head and nothing more.


    Why couldn''t he eat it? Was he no longer the pampered Mai of the Yu family? Was he going to be sold off again? Even though Yu Mai was still young, he still remembered that when his sister was going to sell him off, she cut his food off saying that since she was going to sell him off then his meals were the problem of the buyer.


    When Yu Mai thought that he was going to be sold again, he was really aggrieved and upset. He decided that he was going to ignore his sister if she sold him away!


    Chen Mi understood what Yu Mai was thinking but he had no way to make the little guy understand, he heard from Yu Dong who told him that it will be hard for her to treat Yu Mai whose brain was burned because of the neglect that he received in the hands of the members of the old Yu family. Though she was trying her best, it would take her a long time to treat Yu Maipletely.


    Just now he tried to exin to the two young children that he could not kill the rabbits because of the uing epidemic but the two kids did not even understand what the word ''epidemic'' meant, how will they understand the consequences of the epidemic?


    They only understood one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª they were not allowed to eat rabbit meat!


    Yu Mai was upset and Little bun was upset as well, the two of them looked at Chen Mi like two withered flowers but even though Chen Mi felt his heart twinge when he saw the two acting like this, he still continued to keep his stance stern and did not let their gazes melt his heart. If he was to agree with them, then the kids will surely not eat just a little, they will want some more and if he was to cook for them, then he will have to cook for everyone in the house.


    It will be really extravagant in these situations! And too wasteful as well, so even though he felt really bad about refusing Yu Mai and little bun''s request he continued to say no to them. Saying no was better than watching the two kids starveter on! And there was also Fang Chi and two elderly who were more prone to getting sick, he could not let them get sick which was why they will have to cut someone''s share!


    -------------

 Chapter 622: Brought home an illegitimate child!

    Chapter 622: Brought home an illegitimate child!Yu Dong understood the gist of the matter and she also understood the worries that Chen Mi had but in the end, she could not help but be speechless when she saw how Chen Mi was cutting the share of the two kids despite knowing that they were used to eating meat every day and even if he was to cut their shares of they will only get more and more agitated, after all, it was easy to go from poverty to riches but that was not the same case if they were to go from the riches to being poor again.


    " Just let them eat it if they want to," seeing that Yu Mai was on the verge of crying because of anxiousness, she could not help but interrupt Chen Mi. Usually, she left the matter of teaching the two kids to her husbands and she understood that the four of them must be thinking that they could no longer eat as extravagantly as they did in the past but she was still capable to feed her family.


    Even if she couldn''t hunt a boar in such situations, she could always bring more rabbits and pheasants. There was always a constant supply of small animals in the mountain even if the bigger ones were hard to hunt which was why she was not worried about not having enough stock of rabbits and pheasants.


    " Sister!" Yu Mai cheered up when he saw Yu Dong return, he was worried that he will be sold off again because they were going to get poor again but now that he heard Yu Dong tell Chen Mi to cook rabbit meat for him, his worries eased a lot. Since his elder sister was willing to feed him, she did not want to sell him!


    Chen Mi wanted to scold Yu Dong for pampering the kids too much, it was fine for her to do it when the conditions were fine but what kind of situation were they in at the moment? How can she even think of killing rabbits that were supposed to be their emergency rations and feed the kids who were acting spoiled?


    But before he could scold Yu Dong, he saw Yu Dong carrying a really pretty child whose eyebrows matched with Yu Dong''s a bit too much and then paused before he looked at the child in Yu Dong''s arms and then at Yu Dong who was carrying her and then waited for a few minutes before shouting, " Wife has brought her illegitimate daughter with her!"


    Yu Dong who was perfectly innocent: "..." ???? She was getting tired out by her husbands already how will she get the chance to fool outside? And even give birth to a child? That too this big?!


    " You are wrong!" She shouted when she saw Shen Li walking out with a durian while Ye Liu had a washing board in his hands, even though Fang Chi did not have anything in his hands, his eyes were already red as he looked at her like she has betrayed his trust.


    " The child is not mine, someone left her in the carriage!" Yu Dong told her husbands while nursing her temples she could not believe that they thought of her this badly! She worked to please them day and night yet they thought that she was fooling around! She was heartbroken! She was truly heartbroken and the broken-hearted Yu Dong decided that ¡ª¡ªShe was going to ignore them!


    " Now that I look at her, she does not look like wife," Chen Mi who finally saw the girl''s who was now lying on the bed that belonged to himmented, because the girl''s eyebrows were too simr to that of Yu Dong, he thought that his wife fooled around with someone else when she was not in the correct state of her mind.


    " She is indeed prettier than Dong Dong," Shen Li nodded as he looked at the girl who was lying unconscious on the bed, just now when he heard that Yu Dong brought an illegitimate daughter, he believed it because the previous Yu Dong was indeed used to fooling around in the town.


    Yu Dong was speechless when she heard her husband say that she was not as pretty as the girl on the bed. Was this the attitude of someone who was in the wrong?


    Humph, she was going to sleep alone for the next week!


    Let these people miss her excellent skills!


    Ye Liu, who was standing over the edge of the bed looked at the young girl and then turned to look at Yu Dong as he asked, " Did you not look for her parents?"


    Yu Dong who was very angry turned her head away with a loud ''humph'', she was not going to reply to these heartless mers. They actually brought durian and a washing board for her to kneel on! How dare they! She was such a good wife! How could they treat her like this? She was very upset >.<


    Ye Liu saw Yu Dong act like a big baby and was speechless, was this really his same wife who was always so mature? She was actually acting spoiled like a child.


    Even Shen Li was amused by Yu Dong''s actions even if he knew Yu Dong was deliberately acting like this because she wanted them to coax her, he only helplessly shook his head as his lips could not help but curl into a smile as he looked at Yu Dong and walked over to where Yu Dong was and said, " Dong Dong, you are the greatest and most wonderful wife ¡­I know I should not have doubted you but because I was so worried that someone will snatch your love, I was a bit scared."


    As he spoke he put on a shy and hesitant expectant and then tugged on Yu Dong''s sleeves. " Will you forgive me?"


    The tips of Yu Dong''s ears turned red but she did not say anything¡­was she a child? How will she be coaxed like this? She will only talk with them when they all coax her properly.


    Thus, even though she did not say anything others could literally read the words ----- " I am still angry, coax me more!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author san needs serious love ¡ª¡ª- send some ps, golden ticket and gifts. If you cannot, then leave a review at ''Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession'' to cheer up author san, pleaseeeeeeeeee!!

 Chapter 623: Was this kid abandoned?

    Chapter 623: Was this kid abandoned?Shen Li looked at Yu Dong who was not saying anything and then looked at the others who were standing next to him, he did not say anything but one could see that he was telling the others to console Yu Dong with him. Since they were in the wrong then they will have to make up to Yu Dong who was wronged by them.


    Chen Mi was surprised, he has never seen Yu Dong throw a tantrum at them. This was his first time seeing such a childish tantrum being thrown by Yu Dong but in the end, there was nothing he could do, after all, he was the one who was in the wrong!


    " I am sorry wife because you are so popr these days I am living in fear," Chen Mi could only do what Shen Li was asking him to do and that was to make Yu Dong feel good. :)


    There was no other way to do it!


    He covered his cheek and then sighed in a mncholic manner before he sweetly added, " I was worried that you will be snatched by some vixen which was why I overreacted but don''t worry, in my heart you are still the best." As he continued to blow rainbow farts for Yu Dong, thetter''s nose twitched a little while the tips of her ears turned red.


    The mers could see that she was very much happy with everything that Chen Mi was saying which was why Fang Chi who was nervous and a bit awkward also nodded and said in a soft voice, " I apologise too, I thought that someone was trying to take you away from us. If you were taken away then what will happen to us ?"


    Fang Chi was yet to give birth and Chen Mi has given birth to a mer, if another mer popped up and that too with a daughter, then wouldn''t he be in charge of the household affairs? They were already having a hard time snatching Yu Dong''s time for themselves! Another mer ¡­. Heh, he was not weed at all.


    When Fang Chi was speaking Shen Li nudged Ye Liu who awkwardly looked at Shen Li who widened his eyes and tipped his head towards Yu Dong while asking him to say something soothing as well, Ye Liu was not good with coaxing anyone. He was a mer who grew up fighting with his sisters, and parents and even went ahead and fought with his wife with whom he married¡ª¡ª punching someone and taking someone''s punches that were something that he could do but coaxing ¡­. He was not good at it :)!


    However, under Shen Li''s tyrannical attitude, he could only lower his head as he looked at Yu Dong and said, " I ¡­apologize too¡­you are the best and we should have a little more trust in you." As he spoke his voice got lower and lower until he added, " I will massage your legs if you want."


    He might not be good at a lot of things but because he grew up fighting this and that, his hands were really strong thus whenever Ye Liu massaged anyone thetter was left very much satisfied.


    " You said it yourself, you are not allowed to go back!" Yu Dong did not refuse to get the VIP treatment, after all, she was their wife who worked day and night for them and theirfort. But even then they were questioning her loyalty and even asking her to kneel on durian! She deserved to be treated and pampered with love!


    As she thought about this she looked at Ye Liu who has agreed to massage her since he dared to bring a washboard, she will kneel for him but she will be kneeling on the bed while he will be working hard to satisfy her!


    Ye Liu who was getting schemed against felt a chill crawl up his spine, he did not know how to exin it but he was certain that Yu Dong was nning something for him! If he knew that she will get him like this he would not have agreed to massage her!


    " Anyway, why did you bring this girl home with you?"Shen Li cleared his throat as he asked Yu Dong the question they have asked her earlier if the girl was not Yu Dong''s illegitimate daughter then it made even less sense for Yu Dong to bring this girl home with her.


    When Yu Dong heard Shen Li''s question she sighed and then ryed everything that was happening in the town, she told them how troublesome it was to get ration at the moment and how people were slowly getting more and more agitated under theck of resources. As she finished telling them about the situation in the town, she told them about the girl being left inside the carriage by someone.


    " And we tried to look for her parents but we couldn''t find them," Yu Dong ryed everything to Shen Li and the others but she did not tell them that the girl was being chased by someone. The child was young and she did not want her husbands to be at odds with this young child just because they thought that she was a danger to their family, what was more they already had enough to worry about without her telling them everything in the current situation.


    Shen Li frowned and so did the others as they all turned to look at the young girl before Chen Mi hesitatingly asked, " Does it mean that her parents abandoned her because they could not feed her ?" Since Yu Dong has already thrown away the old clothes that the girl was wearing and the jade pendant that she had with her has been kept in her space, the little girl though beautiful looked like amoner''s child especially when she was dressed in a rough pair of shirt and pants.


    " What''s there to be surprised about?" Ye Liu sneered with disgust in his eyes. " There are parents who are willing to sell their kids for a day''s meals, it can be said that this girl''s parents were a bit nice. At least they simply abandoned her and did not sell her to someone for a bit of money!"


    What was more important in this world than life? It was money!


    -------------

 Chapter 624: Because of Mu Yunxi !

    Chapter 624: Because of Mu Yunxi !No one said a word in retort to what Ye Liu said, the reason Shen Li was sold was that his family was indeed poor but Ye Liu''s family could not be counted as totally poor. Ye Liu''s daddy give birth to a son who was the youngest in the family but he was able to marry a rich missy who lived in the capital, it could be said that even though Ye Liu''s family was not rich they were not wrecked up either. They had money to feed their children but then one day the youngest son of the Ye family returned home because his wife was killed in the rebellion attack of the rebels who were upset with the nobles.


    The Ye family who was proud and haughty suddenly fell from grace and Ye Liu''s youngest brother who was a man and has been treated as a rare treasure by his wife was even more upset. Day by day he grew depressed and in the end, he started to frequently visit the brothel and kept on drinking all day long, the Ye family could not say no to him and soon emptied the entire treasury that they had in their house.


    Once poverty struck them, no one med the youngest son instead they turned to Ye Liu and his brothers who were mers. One by one they were sold away and Ye Liu who saw his family selling their sons for daily meals and clothes felt his heart grow cold. His youngest brother was a man, he was strong and was even educated, if he worked hard he could have earned decent money but he was too pampered to do that and his family instead of asking his youngest brother to work, sold him away.


    Ever since then he truly hated everyone who belonged to the Ye family! And everyone else who abandoned their family members, which was why he never saw eye to eye with the previous Yu Dong who sold Yu Mai away.


    " This is going to be difficult," Shen Li did notment anything about Ye Liu''s words because he did not want to rub salt on Ye Liu''s wounds but he turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " We already have a lot of family members in the house with the sudden onught of epidemic andck of rations, do you think we will be able to raise this child well?"


    Shen Li was not against taking the child in his house but he was against ignoring and raising the child without any proper care. If they were going to raise the child then they were going to raise her properly and if they cannot do that then they might not as well raise her. If they were to hand Yu Mai and Little bun bun meat while feeding the girl leafy vegetables and coarse grains then he might as well not raise this girl, to begin with, either they raise all the children equally or they don''t raise this girl at all.


    Yu Dong understood most of his worries which was why she nodded and said, " You don''t have to worry, I will make sure that the girl is raised with the utmost care," she then paused and jokingly added, " In fact, I am thinking about raising a few girls like her at home such that I wouldn''t have to send my sons away."


    As she spoke she took a little bun bun from Chen Mi''s arms and then showed the young girl who was lying on the bed before she said, " Bun bun, what do you think? The little sister is pretty right? When you grow up you can bully her as much as you want when she bes your wife. I will beat her up if she was to even raise her voice at you."


    Chen Mi: "¡­.." Wife, this way of raising our son is just too wrong!


    Fang Chi: "¡­." I hope I give birth to a daughter, I can''t see this.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu: "..." Dear lord, should they be worried about their sons or their daughters-inw?


    ¡­..


    Mu Ran who was cleaning up the dining table suddenly shivered and dropped the bowl on the ground causing the bowl to break and its pieces to fly all over the floor. Chu Cheng who was working in the kitchen while trying to coax his son that he wanted to change his name to Chu Feng, he wasn''t going to change his daughter''s name since he would leave the Mu family one heir but he wanted to have his Chu family have an heir as well which was why he has been trying to get his son to ept the name Chu Feng instead of the one his mother gave him.


    As for the child in his belly, he was certain that it was a mer because of his gut feeling, which meant that even after he named his mer son ''Chu'' there was no way he will be able to keep his family''sst name!


    But while he was coaxing his son, he heard his daughter drop a bowl and rushed out of the room.


    " What''s wrong?" He asked his daughter who expressionlessly looked at the broken bowl and replied with a nk look on her face, " Father have you ever felt like you have made a great enemy without doing anything ?"


    Chu Cheng: "¡­.." ???? What kind of words was this kid saying? What enemy? She was still far from bing an adult!


    ¡­..


    The Yu and the Chu family had their own troubles but the one whose troubles were the grandest was none other than Vige head Gu whose entire face was covered with dark lines as she returned to the vige with the rest of the vigers who did not get any rations from the shops in the town.


    " Vige head Gu, this is too much! Those shopkeepers cannot bully us just because of Mu Yunxi! She is already gone from this vige, how can they even think of bullying us because of that rotten woman?" One of the vigers could no longer stop herself as she started to scold Mu Yunxi who was the cause of today''s farce.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    leave ament to cheer the author san in hee hard days. A ps, golden tickets and gifts is weed.~

 Chapter 625: Yu Dong’s female dogs

    Chapter 625: Yu Dong¡¯s female dogsVige head Gu''s face twisted even more when she heard the words of the vigers, she thought that with the Mu family leaving she wouldn''t have to worry about them but who would have thought that even after leaving the vige, the Mu family woulde back to haunt them? Just the very thought of what happened in the town was enough to make her spew fire! If it was in her hands, she would have dragged Mu Yuxi to the town with her and have her apologize to everyone but there was no point in thinking about this now.


    The Mu family was already gone from the vige and no one knew where they went even if she wanted to go ahead and catch them, it was already toote! Where was she going to look for the Mu family when she did not even know where they were?


    " Should we ask Chu Cheng?" One of the vigers suddenly spoke up as she looked at Vige head Gu and the rest who turned to look at her with a confused looks on their faces, seeing that they were looking at her with bewildered looks, the woman blushed and then added, " He was Mu Yuxi''s husband surely he should have at least a little bit of idea about where his wife went?"


    " What are you talking about?" The viger who spoke up was immediately silenced by someone who looked at her with an eye roll as the other woman said, " Back then everyone saw how much of a high-profile drama happened between Fang Chi and Mu Yuxi, do you think that Chu Cheng who was embarrassed by his wife would even keep contact with her? It would be fortunate if he leave Mu Yuxi alone without asking her to pay for everything that she did to him, don''t forget that it was because of Chu Cheng that Mu Yuxi was able to get so rich."


    Now that Mu Yuxi was no longer in the vige and all her shameful deeds were known to everyone, the vigers knew that Chu Cheng was the one who helped Mu Yuxi attain her status as the most sessful businesswoman in the town without him, they haven''t heard a fart about Mu Yuxi for months in the town or anywhere else, one could see how important Chu Cheng was to Mu Yuxi with all the business wits and brains that he had but was still beaten up by Mu Yuxi just because he was a mer.


    Though many women still did not believe that a mer could be this brainy when it came to business but no one said anything at this moment knowing that they will be dragged by others.


    " B...But Mu Yuxi is still his wife isn''t she?" The woman who wanted to drag Chu Cheng out despite his heavy pregnancy and question him once again stubbornly insisted. She did not want to stay hungry for the rest of the epidemic until the prices of the grain goes down which was why she wanted to drag Chu Cheng who was the only key to Mu Yuxi and have him contact Mu Yuxi such that she wille with them and apologize to people in the town.


    " What wife? She has already divorced Chu Cheng," another viger rolled her eyes as she looked at the stubborn woman who was trying to find trouble with Chu Cheng and then kindly suggested, " You should think before you speak as well, Chu Cheng is now a business partner with Yu Dong, if you find trouble with him then surely Yu Dong will find trouble with you, do not try to find trouble unnecessarily with others."


    The woman was kindly advising the stubborn woman but thetter did not take her words to heart and even scoffed, " Who knows what kind of partnership they are doing, this is my first time hearing that a mer and woman are working together!"


    " Hey what are you talking about? Even though Yu Dong was not good in the past she is very nice and respectful now. Except for the first time when she went to ask Chu Cheng about a business partnership, she has never taken another step into Chu Cheng''s house, its always her husbands who go to Chu Cheng''s house to do work with him, are you saying that Yu Dong''s husbands are turning Yu Dong''s hair green that too with a mer?"


    " That''s right, Yu Dong has been nothing but respectful towards mers of our viges even when she was allowing the mers to stay in the shelter that she made in the forest, she could have asked the mers to serve her and taken advantage of the fact that she was giving them food and shelter in such a hard situation but she did not evene to see them for three weeks, only her husbands and mer servants came to take a look at our mers, how can you be so rude?"


    " Not only rude you are simply ungrateful, Yu Dong also took your husbands and daughters when the flood happened, everyone can see that your husbands and daughters have fattened up more than they were when they used to stay with you meaning Yu Dong fed them nice food for three weeks, how dare you act so mean towards her? You are even throwing mud on her and Chu Cheng, be careful with your words¡­ or else Yu Dong wille to see you."


    " Hah, she must be mad that she did not get a bite of the food that was served to her husbands and daughters." Another viger sneered and this time she hit the mark as the woman who was trying to find trouble with Chu Cheng was indeed upset that Yu Dong left her behind to fend for herself and only took the mers with her, she wanted to drag Yu Dong''s name down in the mud but she did not expect that she would be retaliated against and that too so strongly!


    Why did they all suddenly be Yu Dong''s female guard dogs?


    -----------

 Chapter 626: Contempt

    Chapter 626: ContemptPlease check my new reverse harem work¡ª¡ª Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession.


    What the woman forget was that most of the vigers were simple and honest, even though they could not be said that they were just as doting as Yu Dong and Aunt Wang towards their husbands, they were at least caring towards their husbands who have given birth to their children and even if they were not in love with their mers, after spending so many years with them, they did have sort of affection with them.


    Thus even though they did not say anything they were grateful towards Yu Dong for taking care of their mers and kids. What was more Yu Dong even saved them from the flood, if not for her then they would have died in the fierce tidal wave that came to hit their houses as early as the morning?


    Now that Yu Dong has saved them so many times even though they had some grievances with the old Yu Dong, they were willing to forget it all in light of what Yu Dong has done for them.


    " You¡­" the woman who wanted to find trouble with Yu Dong was speechless, she wanted to say something more but then she was red at by Vige head Gu who was already having enough trouble with what Mu Yuxi has done in the past as she coldly snapped at the woman. " Do you think we are not having enough trouble already that you want to start internal strife as well? Those foolish women from the Sun family have already caused more than half vigers to be infected with flu and cold, who knows when there will be an outbreak, we need to store food before that and you want to stir shit at this moment?"


    " Why don''t I push your head in the dumping ground where everyone goes to relieve themselves and you can stir as much shit as you want?"


    Vige head Gu felt like she was losing years from her life day by day, she just went to report about the number of death of the mers who were killed by a psychopath in the vige earlier this week and received a heavy scolding from the officials, if not for the fact that this incident did not happen under her watch and that she managed to save so many lives of the vigers, she would have received a penalty and now this epidemic was going to get her into more trouble with the magistrate.


    Earlier today she could have gone to the magistrate''s office andined about the tyranny of the shopkeepers but if she did that then she would have lost the chance to escape from punishment.


    She was already having a headache thinking about what was going to happen to her and yet a woman like this was making things difficult for her.


    " Vige head Gu, what are you trying to say?" The woman who was scolded felt her face burn when she was scolded by Vige head Gu and was instantly upset but before she could start her tantrum Vige head Gu threatened her in an unkind voice, " I am already at my limit, I feel like throwing my hands up and leaving you all in this lurch alone, do not push me when I am already this annoyed with everything that is going on in the vige if you push me any further¡­see how I will deal with you all"


    They were already on the verge of dying and this woman still wanted to find trouble with Yu Dong was she an idiot? At this moment only Yu Dong was the one who could save them! She has already heard about Yu Dong being close with the owner of the Yixu restaurant, she was the only one who had a little backing in this vige and if they were to offend her then what were they going to eat?


    Air or this woman''s smelly farts?


    The woman who wanted to stir trouble immediately turned silent when she saw that the Vige head was seriously warning her, since she did not want to find trouble with the vige head, she could only swallow her words back and then turn silent.


    Once the woman was quiet Vige head Gu harumphed and then said to the other vigers, " I will go and ask Yu Dong about this matter, forget about getting ration we are even barred from getting oil from the shops, if this continues then we might as well stay with the refugees and survive off the food that is being handed to them by the social helpers."


    " Maybe those bullies will even refuse us that," muttered a woman with a gloomy expression. " Did you not hear what they said today? They wanted our vige to die of starvation, they are clearly looking down on us!"


    Upon recalling what the leader of the shopkeepers in the town said, Vige head Gu''s face changed slightly but she still hoped that Yu Dong will be able to look for a solution for them because if Yu Dong cannot help them, then they all will have to stay alive on raw fish and broken tree bark!


    " I will see what can I do," Vige head Gu told the other vigers as she walked towards Yu Dong''s house though she did not have much hope, she still wanted to give it a try.


    " What do you think will the vige head and Yu Donge up with a solution?" One of the vigers could not help but ask in slight worry, after all, they all saw how domineering the thug-like shopkeeper was, she dared to bully them like this because she knew that they won''t be able to do anything to her.


    " me Mu Yuxi, of all people she just has to get into trouble with that woman''s husband¡­ if she kept her clothes on then we wouldn''t have been into trouble like this, who would have thought that Mu Yuxi will be our vige''s bane even after leaving?" Another viger sighed.


    " I just hope Yu Donges up with an idea to help us."


    The woman who tried to stir the honeypot earlier rolled her eyes and then sneered, " Her? If she can go against that shopkeeper then I will take my hat off for her, the head of their union who is bullying us is rted to the big shot in the town who is further rted to the magistrate, do you think Yu Dong can do anything to her?"

 Chapter 627: heavy tastes

    Chapter 627: heavy tastesYu Dong was filleting the rabbit that she has killed for her family when Vige head Gu walked inside her house, in the vige no one closed their doors in the morning and as long as they were to knock on the door and walked inside, no one would be turned away when Vige head Gu walked inside the living room, the first thing that she saw was that Yu Dong was actually chopping a rabbit on the chopping board with extreme finesse. Her fillets were so thin that if she wanted she could have worked in a famous restaurant as the head chef, beside her was Chen Mi who was making braised meat sauce and the scent that was wafting off from the sauce was simply too alluring.


    Even Vige head Gu who has eaten a bunch of delicious meals in the town could not help but swallow hard when she smelled the fragrance of the sauce. Everyone in the vige said that Yu Dong''s husbands were really lucky to have her since she was so doting but now that she was looking at Chen Mi who was skillfully working in the kitchen, she could not help but think that the mer was really good.


    It was not just Yu Dong''s husbands who were lucky, Yu Dong was just as much lucky. In the entire vige whose husband can cook this well?


    " Vige head Gu? What are you doing here?" Yu Dong raised her head when she saw that vige head Gu hase inside her house, she thought that the woman might still be in the town fighting for rations but she returned this quickly. Did something happen in the town?


    At this thought, Yu Dong''s eyes flickered slightly as she ced the knife in her hand on the kitchen aisle and left the filleting in the hands of Ye Liu who was just as skilled in chopping as her before washing her hands in a small water vat that was used to washing hands and feet before walking outside the kitchen.


    " Please take a seat, vige head Gu," seeing that Yu Dong was not kicking vige head Gu out Shen Li asked her to take a seat while he went inside to brew some tea and bring some snacks with him. On the other hand, Yu Tong who was chopping firewood in the backyard also jogged inside the living room when she saw that Vige head Gu came to look for her sister.


    She was worried that the vige head was here to find trouble with them after finding out that they have gotten a lot of ration. Yu Tong could not be med for thinking like this after all Vige head Gu had a lot of dark material at the top of her head that could not be forgotten.


    Even Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang came out and took a seat next to Yu Dong before turning to look at Vige head Gu. Grandma Yu too thought that Vige head Gu was here because of the rations that Yu Dong brought with her and solemnly asked, " Is something the matter, vige head ?"


    In the past, she was too weak to confront anyone who went against Yu Dong because her husband would always fight with her if she was to stand up for Yu Dong but now that she was separated she did not have to worry about anything which was why she looked at Vige head Gu with a gaze that was determined to protect Yu Dong.


    Seeing Grandma Yu''s gaze that was looking at her as if she was a mommy bear protecting her young cub, Vige head Gu was stunned. This¡­ was this okay? She might have wronged Yu Dong a little here and there but there was no need for the Yu family''s elders to look at her with such a hostile gaze!


    But there was nothing she could say about this, after all, she was indeed against Yu Dong in the starting which was why she could only cough a little as she looked at the Yu family who were all eyeing her like she wasmitting some sort of crime and then said, " Its nothing I just came here to ask for Yu Dong''s help and nothing more, don''t worry I am not here to ask for food." Even though vige head Gu had thick skin it was not thick to the point where she will ask Yu Dong to sacrifice her family''s ration for the vigers who have never treated her nicely.


    " Help? What kind of help?" Yu Dong asked if she was not here to ask for food then why else was the vige head here?


    When Vige head Gu saw that Yu Dong was willing to listen to her, she heaved a sigh of relief but at the same time, her face twisted into a scowl as she remembered what happened in the town.


    " You remember Mu Yuxi, right?" She asked Yu Dong who nodded. How can she forget Mu Yuxi? She was the one who tried to snatch Fang Chi from her on the day of her wedding almost ruining everything for her and Fang Chi, it would be a surprise if she was to forget that woman.


    Even Fang Chi who was silently knitting on the side raised his head and looked at Vige head Gu with a nervous look on his face. Mu Yuxi? Did that woman do something to cause trouble for Yu Dong again? If so then he was going to fight with her! Even if ¡­Even if he was to take a stick and beat her up!


    " You might not know this but when she was working in the town, she ended up getting cosy with the husband of someone from the big stone vige, the one that is next to ours," Vige head Gu has nothing to say to a woman if she was to marry several mers since it was eptable by thews but for a woman to go after a married mers, she never expected Mu Yuxi''s tastes to be so heavy!


    ---------

 Chapter 628: Oil bullying

    Chapter 628: Oil bullyingIn fact, the word ''cosy'' was still her being a bit respectful and giving some face to Mu Yuxi, she would have used the exact same term as she heard from the shopkeeper. What was more Yu Dong''s husbands were here as well, it would not look good if she was to say something like that in front of them.


    " Oooh, are you saying that Mu Yuxi was having an affair with a married mer? Her tastes are really too extreme!" Vige head Gu was acting out of consideration towards Yu Dong''s husbands but she did not know that Chen Mi who read much spicier books than a cheating husband and wife pair did not need her consideration at all.


    He stopped stirring the braised sauce and turned all his attention to Vige head Gu as if he was waiting to hear all the juicy details.


    Vige head Gu who was the target of Chen Mi''s ''do not skip any detail'' gaze was speechless, was this how the mers these days were acting?


    Yu Dong coughed when she saw Chen Mi acting all gossipy, it was fine if he was to act like this in front of her but if he was to act like this in front of another woman who was an outsider, he might scare her into having nightmares which were why she immediately cleared her throat and then said, " What about it? Why are you bringing up the matter of Mu Yuxi having an affair with another mer?"


    Fortunately for her, Vige head Gu''s attention was diverted and she turned to look at Yu Dong and shook her head as if she was trying to get rid of the shock that she just received. With a gloomy expression on her face, she broke down the daunting news in front of Yu Dong, " The wife of that mer is the head of the grains shops, she has the biggest shop in the town and her sister-inw works in the office of the magistrate. Because of Mu Yuxi having an affair with her husband and making a joke out of her in the town, the woman has always kept a grudge against our vige."


    " Now that she has finally gotten a chance to take it out on her, she is using this chance to bully our vige. There is also the fact that Mu Yuxi once tried to pull the widower who lives outside the big stone vige ¡­turns out that the widower has snagged the sister of the head of the grain shops and now both the sister are going against us."


    Yu Dong, who more or less understood the reason why the vige was getting bullied by the two women frowned as she asked, " Did you not tell them that Mu Yuxi does not live here anymore?"


    " I did tell them but Mu Yuxi has stepped on their bottom lines and now this is no longer a matter of justice and fairness, its a matter of pride¡­the head of the grains shops wants to deliberately make things difficult for us such that she will be able to gain her face that she has lost," Vige head Gu was having a headache when she thought about how stubborn the woman who was in charge of selling the grains was acting in front of her, even when she told her again and again that Mu Yuxi no longer had anything to do with them, she did not hear a thing that she has to say.


    " The other shopkeepers are also not willing to help us out because they are all under that woman and even when I try to offer them an extra tael, they are not willing to hand us grains," the price of the grains was already too high and Vige head Gu was using an extra tael from her own saving to bribe the shopkeepers in the town but who would have thought that they would be this loyal to the head shopkeeper! They would rather refuse an extra tael than sell their grains to the vigers of the big river vige!


    " Can''t you talk to the magistrate about this?" Yu Dong asked if someone was bullying them then it made more sense for the vige head Gu to go to the magistrate and thene to see her. It was not as if she was the one who was in power and could teach a lesson to that woman and even if she could why will she go against the woman in the town for no reason at all?


    " Ah about that, I don''t think we will be able to go against her in front of the magistrate," Vige head Gu''s face twitched as she replied with some embarrassment on her face. " That woman is the owner of the only oil mill in the town, everyone from the big river vige to the big stone vige sells their rapeseed to her, you can say that she is the one who is the big shot who controls the delivery of oil in the entire town and the vige."


    " Because of this even the magistrate has to give some face to her since she has a very tight hold on oil¡­you already know how expensive animal fat is and thus, everyone depends on the oil from that woman''s mill, I don''t think thatining against her will help anyone."


    What Vige head Gu did not tell Yu Dong was that she was terrified of getting scolded by the magistrate who was a very strict woman!


    Yu Dong was stunned when she heard that the woman who was in charge of selling oil, she turned to look at Shen Li and asked, " Did I bring oil with me?"


    She did not pay attention to cooking oil because she had arge stock of it inside her space but now that she was suddenly reminded of this fact, she suddenly realized that she did not see any oil in the ration that she brought with her.


    Don''t tell her? That woman allowed her to bring grains because Song Yixu''s people were the ones who brought the grains but deliberately did not hand her oil¡­who was this fcker who thought she could bully her?

 Chapter 629: Bully her back

    Chapter 629: Bully her backYu Dong only suspected that she might not have gotten any cooking oil with her ration but when Shen Li walked to the room where they have kept the extra ration and rummaged through the grains he was surprised to find that there was indeed no cooking oil in the ration since Yu Dong had a lot of fine oil in her space, they did not have to worry about cooking oil and they did not pay attention to it at all.


    In fact, the grains and noodles that Yu Dong brought with her were too much and theypletely forgot about cooking oil which only came in handy when they were cooking, it was only now that the matter of the cooking oil was dragged in the front did they realise that there was indeed no cooking oil in the list of ingredients that Yu Dong has brought with her!


    Shen Li''s expression changed as he turned to walk out of the room where the ration was kept and as soon as he stepped out he shook his head and answered, " There is indeed no oil in the ration, earlier I did not take a close look at the ration and did not know that there was no oil in it but now that I have taken a look there is no cooking oil in there."


    Everyone''s gaze was already on Shen Li when he stepped inside the room, they thought that it was impossible for someone to be this scheming but now that they have heard Shen Li''s answer they all were speechless. Just how petty this woman was, she was actually keeping such a close eye on everyone, was she not afraid that she will offend someone she should not offend?


    " You see that?" Vige head Gu sighed with regret, if she knew that this was going to happen, then she would have listened to Yu Dong and saved some ration before the flood. At least Yu Dong''s family still had some ration and cooking oil with them since they brought a lot at the beginning of the flood but now that the situation was like this what were they supposed to do?


    Vige head Gu was really regretful and at the same time, she was really annoyed with her husband as well. If only that fool has at least mentioned this to her then with her cautious attitude she would have at least bought a bit of ration and then stored it in the mountains but that fool just had to use his extra brains and hide everything from her. Now it was all good, they have no ration, and no grains ¡ª¡ª even if they managed to survive the flood, vige head Gu was worried that she will have to starve to death this time.


    Yu Dong''s expression changed as well because this was not a one-time thing, if that woman realises that they were so easy to be bullied then she will continue to bully them. Now that the epidemic has hit them, it will take a long time for the situation to go back to normal if that happens then will they have to be bullied by this woman of no origins until she was done ying with them?


    Though she had no feelings for the vigers, Yu Dong did not like the thought of someone bullying her vigers. This was her vige if they wanted to bully someone from her vige, then they will have to make their worth known. This was her territory and these people can only be bullied by her, who was this woman who thought that she could bully the vigers as she pleased?


    Just because she had a small oil mill, she was taking her, Yu Dong as dead and trying to act as the tyrant instead of her? She truly had a lot of guts!


    Yu Dong shook her head, she was already looking for a way to relieve her stress because of the stalker who was making things difficult for her these days and now that someone has handed their head on a silver tter then she was going to make use of this opportunity really well.


    " If that is the case then we just need to make sure that she will lose that one thing with which she can bully us," Yu Dong was not someone who would bully anyone without a reason, she was a woman who came from the twenty-third century, of course, she has seen a lot of things and her knowledge far exceeded that of the people here but she did not want to make use of her extra knowledge and shake the power bnce in this ce.


    As long as she lived afortable life there was no need for her to show every single one of her cards and what was more she only wanted to live a life that was worthy of a salted duck. Aka, no trouble at all.


    But since someone was trying to bully her then she will have to show who was the one who was the biggest bully in the yground and that was of course none other than her.


    :)


    Vige head Gu was stunned when she heard Yu Dong''s words, this woman was talking about snatching an oil mill like she was talking about snatching candy from a kid! Did she think that making oil was that easy? If it was that easy then they would have done so ages ago!


    There were a lot of vigers who tried to make oil when they saw that the Qiao woman was earning a lot of money but the thing was that they could not make anything. The oil that they extracted was so bad and murky that they couldn''t even use it to massage their hair! Much less used it in cooking, after all, the oil smelled like it was extracted from rotten eggs than rapeseed!


    And the oil-making procedure was something that only the Qiao woman''s family knew, how can they challenge her?


    -----------

 Chapter 630: We can fight back as well

    630 We can fight back as well " Yu Dong, I understand that you don''t like that someone is bullying you but you don''t need to overstretch yourself, oil making is not something that everyone can do, only a few families who have been practising it for years can extract oil from the rapeseed andmoners like us cannot do anything like that," Vige head Gu knew that Yu Dong did not like getting bullied by others and what was more she was someone who would bully someone right back if they were to go against her. But this time the case was different, the woman she wanted to go against was someone who had the backing of the magistrate! The magistrate!


    People like them can''t even think of going against someone like that woman!


    " Vige head Gu is right about that Dong Dong," even Grandma Yu thought that Yu Dong was trying to bite more than she could chew, after all, she has seen her second daughter fail in this so-called oil-making business years ago. After all, her daughter was someone who wanted to get rich with the smallest efforts which were why when she saw that the woman with the surname Qiao could earn big bucks by just selling oil, she tried to copy her as well but even though her daughter tried everything that she could and even went ahead to join hands with the workers who left the mill in which surname Qiao worked, she could not replicate the oil.


    Even those who used to work in the oil mill that belonged to the Qiao woman could not replicate the same rapeseed oil, then how can her granddaughter who has never even seen anyone make oil before replicating the Qiao Woman''s oil recipe?


    Even the old and wise said that one should only stretch their legs as wide as they have a bedsheet on top of their beds and don''t try to overestimate themselves. Those who do not know how something worked they will only make a joke of themselves sooner orter!


    " Your aunt also tried to make oil by bribing the worker who left work from the Qiao mill but even she couldn''t do it, then how will you do it? You haven''t even seen oil making procedures before, if you think that the woman who is doing this is too much then you can ask Lady Song for help, I am sure she will be willing to help you," Grandma Yu did not want her granddaughter to go against someone like the Qiao woman, the woman was deliberately going against them because she knows that they will not be able to fight against her.


    If she feared them then she would not have done something like this from the start but since she could think of this scheme to go against them then surely she knows that she will be able to go against them without suffering any consequences ! What was the point of fighting with a woman like her?


    Yu Dong however did not think that it was the correct, after all the woman was now bullying them because they did not have any other way to get oil except lowering their heads in front of her and then listening to her demands, if she got used to bullying them now then she will continue to bully them in the future as well, in fact, she will get so used to bullying them that in the future she might even bully them with the oil production for the smallest thing.


    It was better for them to put a nip on the bud before it blossoms or else who knows what might happen in the future? Maybe the woman might even start a fight with them because she was in a bad mood?


    " You are wrong grandma, like vige head Gu said that woman was embarrassed by Mu Yuxi even though that woman has left the vige we cannot change the fact that she was born in this vige and she will always be a member of the big river vige and in the eyes of that woman, as long as the big river vige exists, her embarrassment from the past will stay as well," Yu Dong calmly exined the situation to Grandma Yu and the others as she thought about what might kind of consequences might ur in the future if they were to swallow this injustice this time.


    " That woman was humiliated by Mu Yuxi who got into an affair with her husband which was why she was also embarrassed in front of everyone in the town, do you think that she will drop the matter as long as we lower our heads and admit that we were in the wrong? No, she will continue to take her anger out on us."


    " In fact if we let her bully us now then she will think that we are scared of her and then she will continue to bully us in the future. The embarrassment she has suffered in the hands of Mu Yuxi is not something that can be forgotten in a month or two, it might not be washed away even in few years what will we do then ? Will we continue to ask Lady Song for help ?"


    " In the beginning, she will help us out of goodwill but then even she will get annoyed with us and leave us on our own! So instead of letting the situation escte to that point we might as well nip the bud before it blooms and teach that woman a lesson that we, the big river vige people are not easy to bully and she should watch herself or else we might ruin herpletely!"


    Yu Dong''s words struck the chords in the heart of everyone who was sitting in the room because what she said was indeed correct, that woman was bullying the because she thought that they could not fight her but what if theye up with a solution to fight back?

 Chapter 631: Opening a mill

    Chapter 631: Opening a mill" But how will we do it?" Vige Head Gu did think that what Yu Dong was saying was apt after all it was not a small matter and that Qiao woman might really not give them a break but was making oil from rapeseed that easy? The answer was no of course! Without getting proper training and knowing the correct steps there was no way anyone would be able to make oil and sell it in the town.


    But even though she thought that the n was full of loopholes, she could not help but trust Yu Dong, after seeing thetter take control of the situation during the flood, Vige head Gu realised that Yu Dong was indeed someone who could be trusted easily.


    Yu Dong thought about it, if she was to replicate the same rapeseed oil as the Qiao woman in the town then she will only be creating a smallpetition for that woman, what she wanted was to kill the woman in one go and that could only happen when shees up with a product that was better than the Qiao woman.


    Her eyes shed a little as she carefully thought over the matter and then said, " I think we will be able to do it, but what I need is a lot of rice bran and the machines that are used to extract oil, will that be possible?"


    Rice bran waspletely useless for the vigers and in their eyes, they couldn''t even use it properly, though there were some who were willing to eat it together with rice thinking that it was more filling but mostly, half of the vigers threw the rice bran away.


    When Vige head Gu heard Yu Dong say that she needed some rice barn, she was stumped and could not help but say, " Yu Dong, how can you extract oil from rice bran? I mean ¡­shouldn''t you use rapeseed to extract oil? How is it possible for you to extract oil from that husk? Is it not just a waste?"


    Vige Head Gu only knew about how to extract oil from rapeseed, she has never heard of anyone using rice bran to even extract oil, that thing it was so hard to even eat¡­and it was so dry as well, how can there be oil in that thing? Using rice bran was nothing but foolishness on their part.


    Yu Dong looked at the woman who was using too much of her head even though she did not have much brain in her head and said calmly said, " Then do you have rapeseed to produce oil?" Even though she was not involved with the vigers she did not know that they sold their rapeseeds to the town and because the money paid by the shops in the town was a lot and they had no use for rapeseeds they will sell even thest ounce to the town which was why she was sure that the vigers had as many rapeseeds in their houses as much as the Qiao woman had sympathy for them.


    :)


    Meaning none.


    Vige head Gu was stumped when she heard Yu Dong ask this question, she licked her lips and then shook her head as she said, " There is indeed no rapeseed left in the vige but we can buy it ¡­"


    " Do you think that the Qiao woman would hand us ammunition to end her by her own hands?" Yu Dong interrupted vige head Gu who lowered her head and frowned when she thought about what Yu Dong has said, strictly speaking, that woman was not even letting them buy ration, will she let them buy rapeseed? Even though the woman might not suspect that they were making oil, she would not let them attack the very thing that was responsible for her capital.


    " Then is there no other way?" Vige head Gu was really stumped at this juncture, back then when she was offered the position of the vige head she thought that she was better than Yu Dong but now that she has to face the situation that needed her to keep her head clear, she realised that she and Yu Dong were far apart.


    Yu Dong coulde up with multiple ideas and yet she was still looking at thetter hoping that she will help her. She couldn''t evene up with a way to get a hold of rapeseeds even though her vige grew a bunch of them!


    " Like I already said, we can use rice bran to extract oil ¡­you might not believe it but the oil that will be extracted from rice bran will be better and more healthier than the rapeseed in fact even the food cooked in the rice bran oil will taste delicious if we seed then I can assure you that our vige will be able to reach new heights." Yu Dong has been thinking of a way to extract oil from rice bran anyway, even though she had a lot of oil in her space, the stock will sooner orter run out, she has to be prepared for that day!


    " I know a way and I think I can extract oil from the husk of the rice, if you trust me then I will try my hands on it," Yu Dong told the vige head as she turned to look at Grandma Yu and asked, " The machines that were brought by aunt, were they all thrown away¡ª¡ª"


    "No, I thought that it was a waste of money to throw such a good thing which was why I asked her to hand it all to me ¡­your aunt wanted to earn some money by selling those machines which was why I gave her a bit of my savings and kept all those tools in the shed at the foot of the mountain next to Grandma Fang''s house, I think that the things might have been washed away by the flood but they all were too heavy and the flood at the foot of the mountain was too light .., maybe who knows our luck might just work?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 632: Someone else’s bullet

    Chapter 632: Someone else¡¯s bulletWhen Yu Dong heard that there might be a chance for them to scavenge the tools that were needed to extract oil from the foot of the hill, so she nodded and then said, " Then we will go and try to bring those tools back to the vige, as long as I have the right tools I think I will be able to extract oil from the rice bran."


    " You really think that you can extract oil from that husk?" Grandma Fang was very trusting of Yu Dong but she could not help but question Yu Dong when she heard her say that she was going to use rice husk to extract oil. " I mean you don''t have to push yourself too much, even if the people in the town are not willing to sell us, I am sure that we can purchase the ration from the central market, it is far but it''s better than getting yourself into unnecessary trouble."


    Yu Dong was her grandson''s wife, and as her elder, Grandma Fang thought that it was her responsibility to look after Yu Dong which was why she could not help but remind Yu Dong to not overstretch herself.


    " Don''t worry, grandma I know what I am doing," Yu Dong was not going to take this job unless she was hundred and ten percent sure that she will be able to do it.


    Vige head Gu on the other hand was very much relieved she knew that if Yu Dong was saying something with so much conviction then surely she was certain that she would seed in it, which was why she nodded and said, " I am d that you are willing to help the vige by opening an oil mill."


    " You are wrong, I am only doing this because I don''t want the vigers toe looking for me when they end up getting starved, Yu Dong replied with a disgusted expression on her face as if she could not be bothered by the vigers.


    Vige head Gu did not take her words to heart, Yu Dong has always been spiteful and her words were sharp whenever she talked to anyone from the vige but she knew that she had her heart in a good ce.


    " Very well then I will go and ask some of the strong women in the town toe and see you tomorrow, you can ask them to bring those tools in the shed that is inside the Mu family''s house since they were the ones who caused us to harm then its only nice for their abandoned house to be used as a mill by us."


    Vige head Gu did not forget that this matter arouse because of the Mu family which was why she decided that instead of selling the house and then giving the benefit to Mu Yuxi''s mother, she might as well take their house under control and use it for the benefit of the vige. Of course, she could not be med for this, who asked them to cause harm to the vige?


    With that thought in her head Vige head Gu got up from the chair she was sitting in and then left Yu Dong''s house. Once she was gone, Ye Liu who was standing on the side turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Are you sure about this? Once you try to impact the earning of that woman, she will surely target you."


    " She will target me sooner orter anyway," Yu Dong assured him as she recalled how the woman has been paying attention to her every move. " She knows that I am a threat which is why she has been going around the bush to bully me, you don''t have to worry, I know what I am doing."


    Since Yu Dong has already given her words, there was nothing anyone else could say about it, they left the matter as it was and started to prepare dinner while Yu Dong went out of the house. After staying in the house for so long while the flood was going on, Yu Dong started to feel stuffy which was why she developed a new habit and that was to go on small walks.


    But more importantly, she would often go out of the house was ¡ª¡ª-


    A small flower hit her face as soon as she reached the foot of the mountain and she helplessly looked at Xiao Hua who was sitting on a boulder with a bunch of flowers in his hands he looked at her and said, " You arete."


    Yu Dong helplessly looked at the man who wasining to her and then said in a coaxing voice, " I am notte, I left my house on time but because I had to go around the mountain to make sure that no one wasing after me, I was slightlyte."


    She climbed up the small slope and then plopped next to Xiao Hua who was pouting slightly while dressed as seductively as possible, he even left half of his shoulder uncovered today showing off his bewitching corbone.


    " You are dressed to impress today," Yu Dong teased Xiao Hua as she snatched the flower from his hands and then swatted his cheek lightly with the beautiful wildflowers that he has collected when he was sitting alone waiting for her.


    Xiao Hua rolled his eyes as he pushed the flowers hitting his cheeks aside and then said in a soft voice, " I am always dressed to be impressed it is not my fault that you only pay attention to me asionally." He huffed before turning to look at Yu Dong who was lying on the grass and asked, " I heard that there was trouble in the town. Was there really a trouble in the town?"


    " Hmm something along the lines, yes," Yu Dong nodded as she replied but then she caught Xiao Hua''s weird expression and then asked, " What is it?"


    Thetter hesitated before pulling out another piece of a letter and said, " I received it this morning, the woman asked me to leave your house and start living in the town, saying she wille and buy me from there ¡­.at the bottom she mentioned that if I did not agree then she will make a huge trouble for our vige."


    "I think she was the one who suggested ....the idea of not letting our vigers get any ration."

 Chapter 633: Attacked

    Chapter 633: AttackedYu Dong narrowed her eyes, looks like her suspicions were right. The stalker was in the vige and she was paying great attention to everything that was going on in the vige what was more she was so ruthless that she did not even care about anyone in the vige!


    Heavens, this woman was so cruel that she was actually willing to watch everyone in the vige die a slow and painful death by getting starved to death just because she wanted to get her hands on a mer whom she has no desire to even marry. What did she say in the letter? That she wille and get Xiao Hua? If she wanted to marry Xiao Hua, she had so many opportunities before Yu Dong made her move why did she not do anything?


    Clearly, this woman only wanted to see Xiao Hua alone and nothing else!


    " If she is writing such letters then I think she is going to show herself soon enough," Yu Dong tore the letter into pieces and made a note to go and see Pei Yuyan after she was done with tomorrow''s meeting. Even though she was only slightly suspicious of that woman, it was better to see whether Pei Yuyan was the one who was behind these incidents that were taking around Xiao Hua''s life.


    " How can you be at ease?" Xiao Hua was speechless when he saw that Yu Dong was acting so calm and unaffected. Goodness knows how terrified he was when he read this letter and he was even more terrified when he heard that Yu Dong was getting involved in another drama. And now that he was seeing her, she was acting as if she was going to get some milk from the cowshed. " Can you take it a bit seriously? That woman looks crazy, you should be careful about your security and shouldn''t leave your house, I heard that you areing up with some crazy ns to solve the problems of the vigers but you better stay on the back foot this time, I don''t want you getting hurt."


    Yu Dong on the other hand simply rolled her head on hisp and skimmed her hands inside his robe tracing circles on his abdomen causing Xiao Hua to suck in a breath as he pped her hand and said, " I am being serious here, stop trying to get your way out of this by your seductive techniques."


    " I am listening to you," she replied as she sat up straight and then skimmed her fingers up on Xiao Hua''s chest she undid the loose strings that were holding his shirt together and then plucked his hardened bean causing Xiao Hua''s breathing to turnboured. " I just think that you are worrying too much since I can take that woman on easily."


    " You¡­I am worried about you and you¡ª¡ª" Xiao Hua did not even get a chance to say anything as something wet, slippery and hot thrust itself inside his mouth while he felt Yu Dong''s fingers curl around his shaft inside his pants.


    After that he could only moan and hiss Yu Dong''s name while thetter continued to ravish him, because he was clinging onto Yu Dong and busy calling her name he did not notice a figure rushing away from where the two were messing around but as Yu Dong sucked on Xiao Hua''s lips, her mouth curled into a smirk as she looked at the departing figure.


    '' Got you.'' She thought in her head before turning all her attention to the writhing Xiao Hua under her who was crying for a release.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    After Yu Dong was done messing around with Xiao Hua, the two returned home. Xiao Hua''s face was flushed red and his skin was glowing while Yu Dong who was behind him was calm andpletely unbothered if someone was to see her just now they would not even think that she has messed around with Xiao Hua until he started to call for his daddy.


    " You better go straight back home and don''t walk around the vigete at night," Yu Dong told Xiao Hua who turned around and red at her with grievances in his eyes. He deliberately dressed in a wonderful robe that showed off his corbones and figure but because a certain someone left marks all over his pale skin, he has to cover his body with the robe like he was some old man taking a stroll even his neck was coveredpletely.


    Seeing that he was ring at her, Yu Dong smiled and whispered as she leaned closer to Xiao Hua and said, " You better run home lest you will be marrying me with a child in your belly. Don''t test my patience so much and stop dressing so nicely you make me lose control."


    Xiao Hua flushed red before he picked up his pace and returned home once he was gone, Yu Dong''s smile faltered as she turned back with a swipe of her feet and caught the knife that was aimed at her back right with her hand. " Good people should be asleep at this time, what are you doing waving around this knife now?"


    The woman who was dressed in all ck was shocked when she saw Yu Dong grabbing hold of the knife with her hand, she looked down at the knife that Yu Dong was holding with her bare hand and then looked at the blood that was dripping down on the ground as she tried to tug it back from Yu Dong.


    She did not think that the woman whom she was supposed to kill was this skilled, the person who paid her to kill Yu Dong did not tell her that this woman was crazy enough to clutch a knife with her own freaking hand!


    "Now, who did was the one who asked you toe and kill me?" Yu Dong asked as she ignored the tugging of the woman who was trying to kill her. " You better be quick, I am not patient enough. I need to go back and coax my cute little husbands to sleep as well."


    ----------

 Chapter 634: Strange tastes

    Chapter 634: Strange tastesYu Dong of course sensed that someone was chasing after her earlier and which was why she was willing to take a longer route earlier this afternoon. If this was another viger then they would have left her alone knowing her fame that was already spread all over the vige what was more now that the vigers were relying on her to get back at the Qiao woman, they will not be foolish enough to do something as stupid as going against her at this moment.


    But to her surprise, she noticed that someone was watching her and Xiao Hua even if she shook them off, which was enough to let her know that the person already knew that she went to see Xiao Hua every evening. If possible she would have made a move right then and there but she sensed that the woman was armed and she was worried that the woman might attack Xiao Hua in her desperation which was why she chose to act differently.


    She knew that the person who was trailing after her was not the stalker given that she would not show herself so easily after hiding for so long. She pretended to act like she did not know that she was being chased by someone before making her move and now that Xiao Hua was no longer in danger she could easily make a move now.


    " Speak, who was the one who asked you to chase me?" She asked the woman again who gritted her teeth and then shouted, " Go to hell!"


    The masked woman knew that even if she was to tell Yu Dong everything she will not be able to get away from this troublesome woman which was why she took out another knife from her pocket and then aimed it at Yu Dong. In the beginning, she did not want to be ruthless because she was only responsible for killing a young and hard-working viger but now that she was sure that Yu Dong was anything but a hard-workingmon viger, she chose to kill her by every means possible.


    Yu Dong saw that the masked woman was actually serious and her eyes shed as she tugged the knife out of the hands of the woman by using her spiritual energy and then clenched her fingers before punching the woman in her face as she shouted and said, " Did you not hear? I said that I was in a hurry!"


    Yu Dong was someone who nourished her body with spiritual energy every day, she was stronger than most women and what was more she knew that she has a lot of mer to keep happy andfortable for which she needed to work hard. Because of this reason, she made sure that her body was in perfect form, the masked woman who was only a lowly thug was no match for Yu Dong, the second she was punched in the face she was sent flying back as she stumbled and then flopped on the ground with stars dancing in front of her eyes.


    " Humph, she does not even have the strength to lift a rock and smash it open and she wants to fight me?" Yu Dong scoffed as she elerated the rate of her healing ability and then walked over to where the woman was before she took out a rope from her sleeves aka her space and then tied the woman up before she looked around and dragged the woman who tried to attack her deep in the forest.


    Where she took the woman''s clothes off with the help of a de and searched every nook and cranny of the pocket of the woman, sure enough, she found a letter with some money.


    "Only three taels?" Yu Dong looked at the money in her hand and then looked at the woman who was lying naked in the middle of the forest lookingpletely speechless. Was her life only worth three taels? Damn! She thought that this thug was good but turns out that she was some local thug whom the stalker picked! What a grand humiliation!


    Yu Dong was not happy when she saw that someone agreed to kill her just for a few taels which was why she picked up the woman without bothering to cover her with a set of clothes and then hung her by the branch of the tree. Naked and tied¡ª¡ª she even wrote a note that read, '' I am a pervert!'' And stuck it on the body of the woman.


    This time she made sure that anyone who came to this side of the vige would be able to see this woman in herplete glory before she wiped the blood off her hands, tucked the note and money in her pockets and then walked back home while humming a jolly tune.


    ¡­.


    Big river vige was a peaceful vige at least it was before the case of the mers getting killed got out but ever since this news got out, no mer was willing to leave his house without bringing someone with him. This morning too the mer from the Xue family dragged his sister with him while going to the river bank where everyone washed their clothes and Xue Yue who was dragged by her brother yawned as she continued to mumble in an angry voice, " I am telling you, you are thinking too much¡­even if there is a stalker no one will be willing to attack you ¡­have you seen your face? You look like a pig with makeup on his skin¡­just look at those rosy cheeks of yours, are you going to wash yourundry or are you going to meet your lover what is up with that stupid makeup of yours?"


    Xue Yifu who was being scolded by his sister did not say anything, how was he supposed to tell his sister that he got ready every morning for Yu Dong to take a look at him? He heard from someone that Yu Dong liked harsh and strong-looking mers which was why he was working hard on his physique these days and was even making himself look strong and harsh like Ye Liu.


    Because of this, he was getting ridiculed by his sisters a lot but he pursed his lips and did not say anything instead he continued to walk towards the river bank.


    " You look so ugly who will be willing to attack you¡ª¡ª" Xue Yue was still speaking when there was a thump and she heard her brother''s shrill scream who was being pressed by a naked woman.


    She looked at the naked woman who was pressing her brother who dyed his cheeks red even though he was dark skinned with a strong and chubby physique and was shocked silly ¡­. What kind of tastes women were developing these days?

 Chapter 635: Willing to buy but at what price?

    Chapter 635: Willing to buy but at what price?" Did you hear? The mer from the Xue family along with his sister was attacked by a pervert this morning," Chen Mi who was the first to receive any kind of gossip in the vige told everyone in the family about what happened in the morning when he was serving breakfast.


    With his eyes slightly wide and his pupils shining with a gossipy glint he looked at Yu Dong and the rest before saying, " You might not know this but the mer from the Xue family and his sister were really shocked after getting attacked by that perverted woman. I heard that the mer from the Xue family is so shocked that he is suffering from a high fever, his family is now looking for a way to get him treated but doctor Gu and even the doctors in the town are busy because of the onught of the epidemic."


    "Just how many perverts are there in this vige?" Ye Liu took a bite of his dumplings and then shook his head with a disgusted look on his face. " Attacking a woman and mer as early as in the morning? I hope that woman was dragged to the yamen."


    " Oh, she was," Chen Mi cupped her chin and then nodded fervently. " The Yamen officers took her away while dragging her like she was some dead dog, I heard she will be flogged a hundred times before they shut her in the prison."


    " Like she can survive a hundred flogs," Ye Liu scoffed as he finished eating the dumpling that he was eating and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was silent for no reason. " Why are you so quiet, usually you will say something about such matters no matter what."


    In fact, everyone else noticed Yu Dong acting a bit off but they did not say anything, given that she took a task that was near impossible for them, they all thought that it was normal for her to stay so quiet.


    "It''s nothing, I am just thinking about what is going to happen today," she lied through her teeth with ease, the reason she was acting so quiet today was only that she was afraid that she will show more interest in the matter of that woman being dragged to the Yamen than she should and might end up attracting even more attention to herself.


    Her husbands were smarter than anyone gave them credit and they would definitely pick something up from her tone and gestures if she was to say anything which was why she deliberately stayed quiet.


    " You don''t need to worry about anything," Grandma Yu told Yu Dong as she patted Yu Dong on the back of her hand. " You are not the one who is responsible for this mess and you are not responsible for cleaning it either. You are only doing this because you think of this vige as yours even if you fail no one will dare to say anything I will make sure of it."


    Yu Dong nodded, as their family finished eating they all left their house and went to look for Vige Head Gu who was already waiting for them when she saw that the Yu family has gathered around, she sounded the rm bell and then called the entire vige toe and gather around. Once the people of the big river vige surrounded the big rock on which she was standing, she hollered at the top of her voice, " Everyone quiet! Listen to me I have something to say, you all better listen to me."


    The vigers were all discussing the reason why they were called out so early in the morning, after all it was time for them to go out and sow seeds in their fields causing dys that will make themte for their work. But when they heard Vige Head Gu shout they all turned silent and then turned their line of sight to their vige chief.


    " Like you all already know we are getting bullied by the Qiao woman in the town she is refusing to sell ration to us and because she holds the secret to oil making, she also holds the entire nerve of the town''s businesses which is why no one is willing to go against her but if this goes on then we all will have to starve ourself to death!" She then pointed at Yu Dong who was standing next to her with her arms crossed in front and said, " Yu Dong told me that she can produce good quality oil even better than the one that the Qiao woman is selling in the town."


    " She says that she knows the trick to produce oil from rice husk, you all know that Yu Dong has a bunch of ideas in her head and her ideas always bear fruits."


    After a pause, Vige head Gu swallowed and continued, " She wants you all to give the rice husk in your house and not throw it away. She is even willing to pay for that waste if you agree to sell it to her now, but of course, if you sell the rice husk then you will not get the profit margin of the oil shares when your rice husk is sessfully converted into oil and will only get the money that you will get now. Of course, if she seeds in getting oil out of husk then you all will get the shares of the oil that will be extracted from your share of rice bran!"


    " How much is she going to pay us?" A mean-sounding voice came from the back of the crowd as everyone turned to look at Old man Tong who did not blush under the gazes of the vigers who seemed to be questioning his thick skin and continued speaking, " I mean if she is willing to buy then we are willing to sell but if the price is not reasonable then she can''t call us selfish or anything of the sort!"


    -----------

 Chapter 636: Trust me and I will make your life!

    Chapter 636: Trust me and I will make your life!Vige head Gu turned to look at Yu Dong, she was worried that Yu Dong will refuse to buy rice husk from the old Yu family after what happened between her grandmother and Old man Tong but to his surprise, Yu Dong waspletely chill andid back, she did not say anything nor did she refuse to buy Old man Tang''s family''s rice bran.


    Seeing this she was slightly relieved at the same time the respect she had for Yu Dong increased even more in her heart and then turned to look at Old man Tang who was looking at her with his mean and shrewd face. " You know that rice bran ispletely useless but Yu Dong is willing to buy from you instead of simply asking. The rapeseeds that you all grow are sold for only four coins in the town but Yu Dong is willing to buy the useless rice bran that you all throw out for five copper coins. Of course, if you ask me, giving the rice bran away instead of selling it will be more useful for you all, at least that way you will be able to get a share and would not have to worry about not having a permanent ie in the future."


    " That''s good!"


    " That''s awesome!"


    Everyone in the vige was excited when they heard Vige head Gu''s words, they did not about the so-called shares, they only heard that they will be able to sell a bag of useless rice bran for more than four coins and were thus excited, they had a lot of rice bran in their houses and they were going to use it to mix it in the rice and eat it and now that Yu Dong was willing to buy that useless junk then they were willing to sell it to her.


    " But wouldn''t this mean offending the Qiao woman in the town?" At this moment Second Aunt Yu chose to speak as she turned to look at the vige head who was standing beside Yu Dong. " I mean I understand why Yu Dong is doing this but this is a bit risky, if we go against the Qiao woman then we will be offending herpletely and then she will never sell us oil in the future, and what if Yu Dong cannot extract oil from that husk?"


    "Everyone can see that rice bran is dry and does not seem to contain any oil. What if she cannot get oil out of it then what will we do? Animal fat is too expensive, Yu Dong is a hunter and she does not need to worry about such things, she can always go to the mountain and hunt animals to get their fat but what about us? What are we going to do?"


    She paused and then deliberately said, " I mean, I do doubt the skills of my niece she has always shocked me but I don''t think she has any idea about how to extract oil, even I, who learned the tricks from someone who worked in the Qiao woman''s mill could not extract it, then how can she?"


    As soon as she spoke the vigers who were excited immediately turned silent as they turned to look at Yu Dong before one of them asked, " Yu Dong, did you ever extract oil from rice bran before?"


    Yu Dong wanted to test the loyalty of the vigers, in case they don''t take the risk with her then she will not pay any attention to them she already had a very good idea of how to extract oil and even had a lot of stored in her space, she had nothing to worry about but the vigers were not the same.


    She straightened up and then replied honestly, " I have never done it before but just like someone said, she learned it from a person who once worked in the mill and so have I, you all are very much aware of thepany that I have when I am working in the town and thus I was fortunate enough to meet some really sessful people."


    " I have learned the techniques of extracting oil from an expert and I am ny-five per cent sure that I will be able to extract oil from the rice bran as for the remaining five per cent, all kind of business involves some sort of risks which is why I will be already warning you all, if you are willing to take the risk with me then I will treat you all well in the future even if you only chose to sell me your husk even then I promise that I will increase the price of the rice bran in the future."


    " But if you refuse me now then I will not buy the rice bran from you," she paused and then added. " Only I will be able to produce the kind of oil from rice bran that everyone will be willing to buy, if you chose to join hands with me now, you will be set for all your life, but if you take a step back then I only have these words for you ¡ª¡ª I, Yu Dong remember everything, whether it''s kindness or enmity. If you trust me then I will even drag my dead body to make sure that your trust does not break in me but if you don''t trust me then you all can get lost!"


    Her words were arrogant but they seemed to strike chords in the heart of the women of the vige, they all knew that even though Yu Dong was arrogant she had the capability to act arrogant which was why they exchanged nces with each other and then nodded.


    " We will sell it to you!"


    " I am not going to ask for anything more either!"


    " Yes Yes! I agree as well"


    Some vigers who have seen how powerful Yu Dong as they all nodded and agreed as for everyone else who did not say anything their answers were clear, they did not trust Yu Dong! But what was surprising was that their amount was a lot less than those who were willing to trust Yu Dong!


    ¡ª¡ª


    I have a very important exam tomorrow please wish me luck that I get merit marks in it!

 Chapter 637: Do what you think is right

    Chapter 637: Do what you think is right" You all¡­" Second Aunt Fu was very furious when she saw that the vigers were actually agreeing with what Yu Dong said and they were even willing to sell their rice bran to her.


    Second Aunt Yu and Yu Dong were rtives and of course, thepetition between the two of them was very high. Second Aunt Yu has always thought that she was better than Yu Dong, after all, she was the one who was earning two to three taels in the town and even had many connections in the town and she was educated as well even though she snatched this opportunity of getting educated from Yu Dong, Second Aunt Yu did not feel any guilt nor did she feel that she should be grateful to her dead sister.


    After all, she was the one who was talented and skilled and passed the academy with flying colours, in her heart Yu Dong was not as good as she was which was why she has always felt superior to Yu Dong who was like a weed in the flower field, she clearly did not have much worth!


    But bit by bit the weed who was supposed to stay worthless till the end started to turn more and more brilliant now it was so rich and affluent that it was even givingplex to the sunflower that was growing in the same field.


    Second Aunt Yu was used to being praised, she was clearly the only one who was praised by the vigers and that was how it was supposed to stay!


    She was the only one who was treated with respect and reverence, just a few months ago she was treated like she was the best of all! But in just a few months, she was suddenly left behind by Yu Dong who did not have any skills inparison to her.


    And soon Yu Dong who was always talked contemptuously about was being treated with the same respect as her and then the vigers were treating her with the same respect as they treated her, if that was all then Second Aunt Yu would not have said anything, she might have even ignored it.


    Though she felt stifled by the idea of beingpared to Yu Dong, she was willing to turn a blind eye to it. After all, she was still in the same position as she was before but then ¡­she was actually overshadowed by Yu Dong!


    This was something that Second Aunt Yu could not withstand at all! In the past, everyone would oftenpare her with Yu Dong and ask her how can she and Yu Dong belong to the same family.


    Back then she enjoyed it a lot and told them with a regretful face that she was also having a hard time trying to bring Yu Dong back on the right track, the vigers would then show their sympathy towards her before they dragged Yu Dong even more.


    Now, the content of their conversation was the same. She and Yu Dong were still beingpared but instead of Yu Dong getting dragged in the mud it was here who was being looked down on by the vigers!


    They all were praising Yu Dong saying that they knew that there was no way her elder sister who was like a brave tigress will give birth to a bitch and would often say that it was her who could not match up to the Yu family''s genes given that her mother once beat an ox with her bare hands, while Yu Dong''s mother went to the mountain to hunt tigers and bears, while Yu Dong would bring boars down the mountains every once in a while.


    Even though the vigers did not talk about her as openly as they talked badly about Yu Dong, she who knew what kind of persons the vigers were had a very good idea about what they were saying about her.


    Second Aunt Yu was already feeling a sense of crisis after being left behind by Yu Dong, but when she heard the vige head Gu say that Yu Dong could actually extract oil and that too an oil that would be better than the one that Qiao was selling in the market of the town, she got even more flustered.


    Yu Dong was already being treated as the saviour of the big river vige while her name was on the ground because of what happened between her daddy and her mother. They all looked at her like she was the scum of the vige and she often heard the word ''unfilial'' being used for her.


    Even though the vigers used hushed voices when they were talking about her and it should not bother her that much but still! Second Aunt Yu knew that she could not allow Yu Dong to overshadow her anymore!


    If Yu Dong really extracted oil something that she could not do then what will happen to her? She will be embarrassed to the point where she has to lower her head and not look into the eyes of the vigers!


    She wanted to say something to rile the vigers up even more but before she could say anything, vige head Gu shouted, " All right, I am not going to ask you all to agree to these terms that Yu Dong has put forward, if you want to sell her your rice bran then you can go ahead and sell it and if you don''t want to sell it then you don''t."


    " The decision is, in the end, yours to take but I am telling you now that once you sell the rice bran then you won''t get any shares and if you don''t sell the rice bran then you will get nothing. Do note to me in the future and ask me to find trouble with Yu Dong because I will not be agreeing to it!"


    "Just so you know that if you all hand over your rice bran without asking for money, you will get a total of two taels each month as a share as long as you hand over twenty big bags of rice bran each month."


    When everyone heard this, they started to chatter again.


    Many vigers were a bit hesitant when they heard that they could earn two taels instead of a few copper coins, after all, rice bran was clearly useless. If they could twenty bags of rice husk for two taels they will be willing to do so but some thought that Yu Dong was only cooking imaginary castles.


    The rice husk was too dry there was nothing in it that could be used to extract oil and what was more they all were in a troublesome situation already, the rice husk can be used as a secondary food resource. Mixing it with rice and eating it can at least keep them full and energetic throughout this entire situation gets over.


    In such situations when they were already having enough trouble buying rations to fill their stomach Yu Dong was asking them to hand over their extra reserve of food and too for no money. If this was before they would have thought about it, after all, rice bran cost nothing to them.


    But now times were different, they needed anything and everything that can be used as food to fill their bellies.


    In the end, a few vigers came to the conclusion that Yu Dong was only willing to ask them to take the risk while not taking any by herself!


    " Yu Dong, what will you put forth in this scenario? We all saw you carrying big bags of ration while we got nothing,if we sell you the rice bran then what are we going to do? You don''t need to worry about anything since you purchased the rice but we need to care about it!"


    Before Yu Dong could say anything vige head Gu immediately said in a gloomy voice, " Who are you to ask such questions? Yu Dong does not have any responsibilities towards you and your family now that we are speaking about this, she is kind enough to help you all and you still think that you can question her? As you said Yu Dong already purchased her ration why does it matter to her whether you starve?"


    "She is clearly doing this because she does not watch to watch our vige getting bullied, we are all honest farmers. We cannot go against those who are powerful but the least we can do is to protect our vige and not get bullied, or is that you all want to continue getting bullied by the Qiao woman?"


    " Of course, we don''t want to get bullied!" Everyone in the vige shouted.


    " That''s right, we don''t want to be bullied," Vige head Gu nodded and then continued speaking, " And like I said Yu Dong is willing to pay you money for the rice bran ording to the price of rapeseeds being sold in the market¡­ as for whether or not you are willing to hand your rice bran for free to her to get shares in her mill, that will be up to you. In the end, chose what you think is right for your family!"

 Chapter 638: work for me and that too for free

    Chapter 638: work for me and that too for freeYu Dong looked at the vigers who were shouting and nodded. At least they all were smart enough to know what was good for them.


    " Then can''t we just hand her the rice husk and then ask her to give us the oil?" Old man Tang who was already using all the cogs in his brain couldn''t help but say. " I mean if she is willing to help the vigers then she might as well help us thoroughly, she can extract oil for us and we can sell that oil in the town, what do you have to say about this ?"


    He paused and then thought over his words before he licked his lips and added, " Even if she can''t do the same for everyone, at least she could help those who are closest to her right?"


    He carefully thought about everything that the vige head said and finally came to a realisation that the one who will be getting the most out of this deal was none other than Yu Dong and her family! Even though he was not sure whether Yu Dong could take oil out of the rice bran, he also knew that Yu Dong was someone whose ideas always were rather grand. If she said that she will be to get oil out of the rice bran there is a chance that she might be able to do so.


    If that happened then wouldn''t Yu Dong be the richest one in the vige, while the rest of them would be left behind to do nothing but lick what Yu Dong threw at them like charity?


    He did not want that! If Yu Dong knew how to make oil, then doesn''t it mean that his family knew how to make oil? Shouldn''t they grab the biggest chunk of this good deal? Why should he only get a few copper coins when he could get gold and silver taels? Old man Tang did not have much knowledge and he did not know about anything that went in the market but back then when his daughter wanted to buy those tools to extract oil and asked him to bully his wife into giving extra money to her, his daughter has told him that extracting oil was a very sessful business because those who can extract oil were very few and they controlled the entire heart of the town!


    Getting gold taels and silver taels was asmon for them as a viger finding wild vegetables at the foot of the mountains!


    " You really know how to ask for the biggest bite don''t you old man Tang?" Vige head Gu sneered as she looked at the sly mer, she has lived in the vige for so long, how can she not know what was going on in the head of Old man Tang? Even though he divorced Old madam Yu, now that his ex-wife was on the road to earning more money, he was thinking of a way to get the biggest share of money thinking he deserved that since he was married to Old madam Yu once!


    Old man Tang did not think that he was doing anything wrong by asking such a thing, even if Yu Dong''s grandmother and he was now divorced, he was once Yu Dong, grandfather and even if he was not Yu Dong''s rtive, his daughter was also Yu Dong''s aunt and was biologically rted to her! How can she not help her aunt who was an elder to her?


    With such thoughts in his head, he nodded and then started to get even more confident as he said, " Am I wrong? Even if you want to deny it. My daughter is still Yu Dong''s elder, even if we are two separate families, it''s not like my daughter is no longer her aunt, if she wants Yu Dong to be filial to her by extracting oil for her then she will have to do it, right?"


    As he spoke he turned to look at his ex-wife and said, " Yu Cheng needs to get some more taels to help him curry favour with a teacher in his academy, he says that as long as he can win that teacher over he will be a schr, don''t you want to see the only boy in our family to reach greater heights? Can''t you ask Yu Dong to do something so small?"


    He then cupped his cheek and sighed, " Even if I might have wronged you but that doesn''t mean you should not help your own daughter and grandson, I mean you cannot be this ruthless."


    " You¡­." Old madam Yu was stunned and speechless when she saw how Old man Tang was trying to manipte her, she looked at the mer who was trying to scam her and then clenched her fingers as she said, " I am not going to refuse to help my grandson but that does not mean that I will wrong my granddaughter! I am not you, old man Tang! Doting on one by sucking another child of my family! Don''t think that you will be able to get away with what you did when we were married! I will not agree to it!"


    Old man Tang''s face flushed when he heard old madam Yu call him out in front of everyone. He looked at her and red hard when he saw that the other vigers were looking at him with contemptuous looks in their eyes.


    " Did you hear that? He left old madam Yu to die and still had the cheek to ask for the biggest share without any risk, he truly is shameless."


    " Tsk, Tsk, no wonder he was divorced, he is fortunate that he is not my husband or else I would have killed him in my anger."


    " How can someone be so shameless?"


    " Don''t learn from all right Yan Yan?"


    " What nonsense are you all sprouting?" Old man Tang shouted as he looked at the vigers who were talking bad about him now that his ex-wife has stripped out his true intentions. He turned to look at his ex-wife and then shouted, " I just asked you to help our grandson, when did I ask you to bully your other grandchild?"

 Chapter 639: no one can bully her

    Chapter 639: no one can bully her---------


    Old man Tang covered his face and started to sob as he said, " When we divorced you promised that you will help your grandchild even if you turn a blind eye to your daughter but now that I am asking you to take care of our Cheng Cheng, you are making excuses! Do you really have to be so ruthless? Will you stop if I die as well?"


    " What nonsense are you saying?" Old madam Yu was speechless by the nonsense that Old man Tang was spewing, she could not even understand half of what he was saying, all she knew was that the man was throwing a tantrum for no reason at all!


    In fact, old man Tang too thought that he was acting like a fool but the truth was when he thought about the extra sum of money he might be able to get if he bullied his wife into agreeing with what he said, his embarrassment went down a notch while his thick skin started to shine in full glory.


    " I am not saying nonsense!" Old man Tang raised his head and shouted like he was greatly affected. " This vige is like a second home to Yu Dong, we sell the rapeseeds to the town because that Qiao woman has nothing to with us and we can''t ask her for anything but Yu Dong is different, she is from our vige and if she truly cares about us then she should help us all for the greater good instead of making a profit from us!"


    " You shameless¡ª¡ª"


    " If that is what you want then I can do that as well," Old madam Yu wanted to scold her ex-husband but before she could say anything, she heard Yu Dong agree with old man Tang''s absurd requests. She was so surprised that she turned to look at Yu Dong and said in a hurry, " You don''t have to agree to his nonsensical requests because of me, Dong Dong! I was the one who promised them that I will take care of Cheng Cheng, then I will do it on my own."


    She then turned to look at her ex-husband and said, " How much money do you need, tell me! Even if I have to sell myself, I will bring that sum!"


    '' Like anyone will be willing to buy an old woman like you!'' Old man Tang scolded Old madam Yu in his head and did not pay any attention to her anymore, his purpose was to get the refined oil and sell it all in the town to earn a good sum of money, which was why all his attention was on Yu Dong as he asked with shiny eyes, " You are speaking the truth?" He was very much surprised that Yu Dong was willing to help him even when he never treated her well.


    Even the vigers were surprised, especially Fenhua who looked at Yu Dong who was taking a step back under Old man Tang''s bullying and then turned to look at his wife, " She is getting bullied like this, are you not going to help her? Did you not say that she is like a younger one to you?"


    " Do you really think that someone like Yu Dong can be bullied?" Wu Junfen asked as she looked at her husband who was standing beside her and then chuckled softly when she saw that the mer was indeed looking rather worried about Yu Dong. She tipped her chin to where Yu Dong and the rest were standing and then said, " Just keep watching you will be surprised to see what that girl can do, if she gets bullied then, of course, I will step in but ¡­" it would be interesting to see who in this entire world can bully Yu Dong apart from her husbands.


    " Are you sure about this Yu Dong?" Vige head Gu asked in surprise as far as she knew, Yu Dong and her did not agree to something like this! Did Yu Dong go soft for the old Yu family when she was not looking? But when did this happen?


    " I am sure," she nodded and then turned to look at the old mer who seemed to be overjoyed. She smirked and then added, " Just make sure that you prepare ten taels when youe to take the oil that I extractter on."


    Old man Tang who was still lost in his fantasies felt someone has pushed him to the bottom of the cliff, he turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " What did you say? Why will I give you ten taels and for what?"


    " Heh, do you think that extracting oil is such a small process? I will have to work day and nights before I will be able to extract a decent supply of oil and there is also the fact that I need to filter and distil it in such a manner that it will be a level higher than the one that Qiao woman is selling," with her arms crossed in front Yu Dong calmly replied as she looked at Old man Tang who looked just as shocked and angered as he was surprised a moment ago.


    " My work is not easy and since you are going to sell the oil in the town for a huge amount of money, should I not get a share for my hard work?" Yu Dong tilted her head and then smilingly added, " I mean half a litre of oil can be sold for five taels if I extract even ten litres for you¡­you will be able to earn a huge sum don''t you think so?"


    "But that is our oil!" Old man Tangpletely forgot that right now he only had rice bran and no way to get oil from it but in his eyes, raw materials were just as important as the after-product! " How can you ask me for money?"


    " So you want me to work for nothing ?" Yu Dong asked with a small frown. " What made you think that you can make me do it for you and that too for free?"

 Chapter 640: High scale drama

    Chapter 640: High scale dramaHer words immediately caused the entire viger tough out loud as they looked at Old man Tang whose entire face was flushed with anger. Just now they all thought that Yu Dong was actually letting this old mer bully her but now that they have seen her retaliate, they understood that it was indeed impossible for anyone to ever bully Yu Dong!


    Old man Tang waspletely stupefied by what Yu Dong said, just now he was imagining hot and shiny gold taels in his hands and now all of a sudden the shiny gold that was in his hand flew away! How can he be not furious?


    He red at Yu Dong who seemed to have gone more and more bold and then said with a gloomy voice, " Do you really have to be so calctive? We are from one vige, you already have so much money and if you let us poor vigers be rich alongside you, will you suffer?"


    " You make it sound so nice?" Yu Dong sneered as she looked at Old man Tang who wanted to quibble even when he saw that his feet were dangling in his grave. " Don''t think that when I started I had nothing, not even a copper coin in my pocket when you kicked me out you did not even give me a silver tael and asked me to live on my own with a pregnant mer and three malnourished husbands, I had to do it all on my own! If I am standing here with my spine straightened, I can say that I achieved it all on my own!"


    " And it''s not like I am refusing you to have a share of the money either, I already said that as long as you are willing to give me the rice bran for no sum of money in return, then I will give you a share in the business, as long as you can maintain the amount of rice bran then I will give you a share of the earnings as well, if you don''t want that then you can take the money now¡­ it''s just that the amount of money will be different, did I make things difficult for you? I am just keeping a clear record and nothing else. Business should be done cleanly even between brothers and sisters!"


    But some vigers were still not convinced, they all looked at Yu Dong before one of them asked, " Yu Dong, I know that you are very smart and capable but this is not a game. If we don''t buy oil from the oil mill in the town then they will never sell it to us and in case they find out and you cannot extract oil from the rice bran, then we won''t have the right to buy oil from the town. Are you sure that you can make better oil than in the town?"


    " I promise that my oil will be the best among all," Yu Dong nodded, she was not being arrogant but she was simply stating facts, even if the rice bran looked like it did not have much oil to be extracted as long as she was to use her superpowers, she might even extract oil from sunflower seeds and make it better than the rapeseeds one.


    The vigers were still hesitant as they all turned to look at the vige head and someone couldn''t resist the urge as they asked, " Vige head, have you already handed your rice bran to Yu Dong?"


    "I have," Vige head Gu knew that Yu Dong was confident enough to extract oil and the deal that she put forth was really good as well, if they managed to get oil then she will be able to get a permanent ie of two to three silver taels. The money was not small, even though she was the vige head, she will have to work hard for an entire year before she was able to save three to four taels.


    If the business was to seed then she was sure that she will be the winner in life!


    When the vigers heard that Vige head Gu has offered all her rice bran to Yu Dong they started to waver again, after all, if the Vige head Gu was willing to trust Yu Dong then¡ª¡ª


    But at the same time, they all thought that Vige Head Gu''s family was living in a better condition than them, surely they could afford to hand the rice bran to Yu Dong but they were different!


    Yu Dong on the other hand did not say anything she simply looked at the vigers and when she saw that they were still hesitant, she simply shrugged and said, " I will be honest with you, I only have ten empty lots to give, no it should be nine now that I have handed on to Vige head Gu¡­ if you alle to a decision then you cane and find me with your rice bran, remember that you only have limited time."


    After she finished speaking she turned to leave but she was stopped by Old man Tang who panicked and shouted, " Wait a moment! I want to know how you are going to extract oil. You don''t even have the right tools?" Since he could not get any extra money then he will make sure that he will either drag Yu Dong with him or make her agree with his requests.


    At his words, everyone turned to look at Yu Dong who very calmly replied, " Who says that I don''t? Didn''t aunt buy some tools when she wanted to start an oil business?"


    "Aha!" Old man Tang who heard her response was immediately exhrated, he was thinking about what to do when Yu Dong was refusing his requests but now that she has offered her head on the silver tter, how can he not stab her in the eye? " Those tools belong to your aunt, you are using those tools without asking her but you are not willing to pay us? This won''t do! Hand me at least eighty silver taels only then can you use those tools!"


    --------

 Chapter 641: Not willing to let go

    Chapter 641: Not willing to let go" And you should make sure to hand in that money every month or else I will take those tools away!" Old man Tang was extremely arrogant when he asked for money it was as if Yu Dong was his servant and she has to listen to him even if she did not want to or else he will make her pay for her actions!


    Everyone was stumped when they heard Old man Tang''s request, he was actually asking for eighty taels of silver for those broken tools that he has not used for years. Why does he not go and ask for Yu Dong to call him daddy and then act filial to him for the rest of her life?


    Even Yu Dong was surprised, she knew that old man Tang will find trouble with her once he finds that she is using the tools that second Aunt Yu brought from the town but she did not think that he will be so shameless! For the sake of avoiding conflict, she was thinking about offering ten taels to their family even when her grandmother said that she brought those tools back from her aunt but now she did not want to hand anything!


    " Old man Tang, are you a mer or are you a hooligan on the streets who asks for money from honest people?" Even vige head Gu''s expression changed when she looked at Old man Tang who was acting like a greedy pixu, does he think that he can do anything that he wants to do just because his grandson was studying in the town?


    " Does those tools have diamonds or silver attached to them? How can you ask for so much money for just a stone grinding mill and a small stove?" Vige head Gu could not help but curse Old man Tang in her head, this was clearly something that Yu Dong was doing out of her vition and she did not have any need to do something like this, what was more she has even offered her a good deal, if old man Tang made Yu Dong upset and thetter refused to help the vige then what will they do?


    " This is not up to you to decide !" Old man Tang could not care for anything as he snorted at Vige head Gu in disdain when he saw that everyone was acting all flustered and anxious, he thought that he might have gotten the hang of their painful nerve and got even more happy, sure enough as long as he was thick skin, he will be able to get more money!


    He has heard from her daughter that these tools took one or two months to make, depending on the avability of the raw material, as long as he was to refuse Yu Dong using those tools then he will be able to make one hundred and sixty taels! He was so smart! Hehe!


    " This is our family matter and those tools belong to my family, if I say I am not handing those tools then I will not hand those tools, either you pay me or you can fck off!"


    Old man Tang''s words were really vulgar and it caused the vigers to be really angry as well but Yu Dong who was the target of those words was exceptionally calm. She nodded and said, " If that is what you want then all right, I will not take those tools away. You can sit on them as long as you like and wait for them to hatch a golden egg for you."


    Her words caused Old man Tang to be shocked, he heard Yu Dong say that this was a great opportunity for the vige to make a lot of money which was why he thought that Yu Dong will agree to his request after all who will not want to earn more money?


    But what Old man Tang did not know was that Yu Dong was never after money, she only wanted to care about her husbands and children as long as she had a decent sum of money in her pockets to get whatever she wanted to give to her husbands, she will not care about anyone and anything.


    Unlike him, she was not running after money which was why she did not care whether or not she was able to open the oil mill. If she could not open it this month then she will open it next month, but she will never pay a tael to someone like Old man Tang!


    " You¡­"


    " Why are you looking so shocked? Did you think that I am doing it for money? I am doing it because I want the vigers to keep their heads up when they go to the town and not get bullied by anyone. I am not in a hurry to extract oil, I can give the orders for new tools to be made and wait for them to arrive. I have enough tost without oil, even if I don''t I can always hunt animals and make animal fat but what about everyone else? Will they be able to stay without oil and ration for so long?"


    She covered her cheek and then sighed, " You are really selfish to only think about yourself, ex-grandfather."


    Old man Tang was speechless but he could not even get a chance to say anything because he was attacked by the vigers who were all spooked when they heard that Yu Dong was not going to extract oil for them, they were already banking on the fact that she will make oil from the rice bran and if she was to stop now what will they do?


    " Old man Tang can you stop stirring shit for one day?"


    " How can you be so selfish? Do you think that just because you have brought those tools then you can watch everyone die?"


    "That''s right, if I were you I would have handed those tools to Yu Dong without asking for money!"


    The vigers attacked Old man Tang but they underestimated Old man Tang''s shamelessness. Thetter was furious when he saw that he was getting bullied by the vigers and sat down on the ground as he started pping his thighs and shouted, " Oh I see! You all are bullying me because I was abandoned by my woman! I have no one who will be willing to protect me that is why you are bullying me right?"


    The vigers who were scolding Old man Tang turned silent when they saw him act like this but Old man Tang who wanted to get his hands on those eighty silver taels did not stop and shouted, " I know you all look down on me but those are my family tools and I am looking out for my family¡ª¡ª-"


    " Enough! I bought those tools from you and your daughter already so why are you making a fuss!"

 Chapter 642: Could not speak

    Chapter 642: Could not speakGrandma Yu did not want to make things ugly in front of the vigers, she expected that her ex-husband would a bit of shame and would not make things difficult for Yu Dong but Old man Tong simply told her that she was a fool to expect such a big change from her. She coldly looked at Old man Tang and spat in a chilling voice, " Have you forgotten when your daughter made a loss, she came crying to me saying that she could not suffer this big loss and wanted me to hand her my savings? I did so in exchange for those big stone tools now you are saying that it belongs to you? Why don''t you climb up to the heavens!"


    Old man Tang did not think that Grandma Yu would go against him, after all, he was doing this all for their daughter and grandson, he stared at Old madam Yu in shock and couldn''t snap out of his daze for a long time. He just could not understand why Old madam Yu was going against him, it was not like he was asking for the money for himself!


    If he got those eighty taels he was going to use them for their grandson!


    But what Old man Tang forgot was that he was only Yu Cheng''s grandfather but Old madam Yu was Yu Dong''s grandmother along with being Yu Cheng''s grandmother. She would no longer watch her granddaughter being bullied by someone who was this selfish!


    It took old man Tang a long time to snap out of his daze as he looked at his wife and said, " Do you really have to be so calctive? Who I am doing this for? Is it not because I want our grandson to be a schr as soon as possible and bring glory to our family and vige!"


    As he spoke he even squeezed out a few tears, in the past every time he shed a few tears his wife would go soft-hearted. Old madam Yu was a straight woman who did not say much but had the softest heart which was why Old man Tang was sure that his ex-wife''s heart will melt this time too but he forgot that he was the one who left Old madam Yu to die.


    Even though Old madam Yu was a soft-hearted woman, she was not a fool! She red at her ex-husband and said coldly, " I already said that I will give you as much money as I can. Cheng Cheng is my grandson, and it is my duty to raise him but Yu Dong is his cousin, have you ever heard of such a case where a cousin is raising their cousins? If so then you bring them to me and I will ask Dong Dong to pay for his gifts!"


    Old man Tang was tongue-tied, he wanted to say something but he was stopped by Second Aunt Yu who shook her head and said, " There is no need for you to fight with them, daddy. We will think of a way to get Cheng Cheng what he wants," she nced at Yu Dong and the others and then sighed. "It''s all right we will get through these times as well, I just hope those who are flying too high will be able to keep their pace."


    " Darn that woman," Chen Mi jumped up as he rolled his sleeves to fight with Second Aunt Yu but was stopped by Shen Li who covered his mouth and then dragged him behind only then did Shen Li turn to look at Second Aunt Yu and said, " You don''t need to worry, Second Aunt Yu. Our wife had done a lot of good deeds recently, I am sure she will be blessed by the Goddess of Fortune."


    His words caused Second Aunt Yu''s face to change, was he saying that she was not a good woman? Is this why her fortune did not work when she was trying to extract oil?


    " You have gotten more sharp-tongued, Shen Li," she said with a cold face as she looked at Shen Li who once did not dare to raise his head in front of her.


    Shen Li too looked at Second Aunt Yu, in the past, this woman looked really scary to him. After all, she was the one who was paying for everything in the house, he thought that if he was to say anything against her then he will not be able to eat anything at night but now that his wife was earning more than Second Aunt Yu, he was no longer scared of her, in fact, Second Aunt Yu no longer looked as scary as she did in the past.


    " Thank you for the praise, Second Aunt Yu," Shen Li smilingly replied causing Second Aunt Yu''s face to turn even colder as she turned around and dragged her daddy away, she did not say anything but Old man Tang could not stop himself as he continued to shriek vulgar and coarse curses at Yu Dong and the others.


    In Old man Tang''s eyes, he had nothing to lose, he was already abandoned by his wife, so he might as well do what he wanted! Which was he did not hold back on his curses but then just as he was going to get even more vulgar, he felt something get stuck in his throat and he could no longer shout, stunned he patted his cheeks and tried to say something but he couldn''t even say a word.


    Stunned he looked around but he did not see anything or anyone who could have attacked him and what was more, he did not feel anything right now!


    Wu Junfen stared at the old mer coldly and scoffed, Yu Dong was her precious granddaughter. Even, she did not dare to raise her voice and say such cold words to her, how dare this mer say such things to her granddaughter? He was still too fresh to go against her!

 Chapter 643: A money grubber

    Chapter 643: A money grubber------------


    No one thought that anything was wrong with Old master Tang, they all thought that he was doing his usual antics which was why they all turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing in front of them even Second Aunt Yu thought that there was nothing wrong with her daddy, which was why she continued to pull him away but fortunately for Old man Tang, Wu Jufen only wanted to teach him a small lesson which was why as soon as Old man Tang reached his home, he could talk again.


    But this small lesson was enough to scare Old master Tang really badly, he looked behind him at every step and then walked inside the house with trembling hands and feet. In fact, he was already scared of everything that was going on around him which was why he only took a couple of steps inside his house before he fell on his face!


    "Father-inw!"


    " Father!"


    Second Aunt Yu and Qiu Bai were stunned and for a while, the old Yu family was really noisy. But the vigers who were standing at the meeting area did not care about them, as soon as Old man Tang left, Aunt Wang and Wu Junfen brought their rice bran, they did not keep anything with them and said that they were willing to be the shareholders of this oil mill.


    They did not even ask Yu Dong whether she will be able to extract the oil or not, everyone who saw the two of them trusting Yu Dong so much was stunned. The vigers who did not trust Yu Dong as much as the others could not help but mutter with their eyes popping wide, " Are they really crazy?"


    If it was Wu Junfen alone they wouldn''t have said anything after all, she was the daughter of the elder of the vige and had big savings at home but who was Aunt Wang? She was just a small cart driver! That rice bran can prove life-saving food for her and yet she was handing it to Yu Dong without even caring about what she was going to do in case Yu Dong failed?


    They all turned to look at Fenhua and Uncle Fu they wanted to say something to the two mers, they hoped that the two of them will stop their wives after all, taking such a risk was too much at this moment. Selling the rice bran was still better than handing it for no reason! But neither Uncle Fu nor Fenhua said anything to their wives causing the vigers to be surprised.


    What was this? These two trusted Yu Dong as well.


    They couldn''t understand these people at all.


    But before they could say anything more, they watched Li Li who was waiting patiently by the side also drag her rice bran sacks with both of her hands, she even went back and brought the third one saying that she wanted to have a share as well.


    She knew that there was no way the old vige head and Aunt Wang would be muddleheaded and what was more Wu Junfen was so smart, would she suffer a loss? After thinking everything through she realised that Yu Dong would be able to extract oil from this waste and she did not even like eating it, there was no loss on her side if she was to hand the rice bran to Yu Dong.


    " Has she lost her head? She is alone and her head is not right, if she hands her rice bran then how will she survive?" One of the vigers could not help but say when they saw Li Li drag all her rice bran with her.


    Pei Yuyan came with her mother when she heard the bell being rung by her aunt, to her these things did not matter. The final decision was in the hands of her aunt and if she was willing to give out all her rice bran then there was nothing that they could say but her expression changed when she saw Li Li drag her rice bran sacks and immediately got a bit anxious as she tried to stop her stupid sister, " What are you doing? You are already an idiot, if you hand over this rice bran how will you survive? Don''t do something you will regret!"


    Even though her words were harsh she was genuinely trying to help her sister.


    Li Li turned to look at Pei Yuyan and said with a stubborn expression, " I can take care of myself. I can take care of everything else too¡­I am not an idiot. I can even raise myself this big, I can raise myself more!"


    Seeing that Li Li did not want to listen to her, Pei Yuyan was really upset she red at her sister who was acting like she knew everything and shouted, " Fine, do whatever you want! See if I care! I will see who will go to collect your corpse when you die!"


    With that she turned around and walked away, seeing that her daughter was leaving vige head Gu''s sister smiled awkwardly and said, " Don''t mind her, she is still young and her temper is not good."


    After saying this she turned around and rushed after Pei Yuyan.


    Seeing that Li Li did not pay attention to Pei Yuyan and even handed her all the rice brans, Yu Dong sighed in her heart, she has to admit that Li Li was quite smarter even when others thought that she was a fool.


    Even though the vigers thought that what Li Li was doing was foolish, Yu Dong knew it very well in her heart that Li Li despite having troublemunicating with others had a very sharp mind.


    " I will leave these in your hands, sister Dong," Li Li smiled brightly at Yu Dong, her expression waspletely different than the one she had when she was looking at Pei Yuyan. " I have handed at least five kilograms of rice bran which means that I will get at least five taels each month, right?"


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." who said that she was a fool? She was clearly a money grubber!

 Chapter 644: A freak

    Chapter 644: A freakLi Li was clearly smart to know what was going on which was why Yu Dong could only shake her head at the stupidity of the vigers. As she was thinking about going back with the rice bran, she noticed another figureing towards her. At first, she was surprised but then to her shock Pei Yuyan really came to stop in front of her with two sacks that were filled with rice bran and then said, " I will be leaving these two with you, by what you said that each kg will get half a tael right? I got more than ten kg of rice bran meaning you will give me five taels each month?"


    Yu Dong was shocked when she saw Pei Yuyan handing the rice bran to Aunt Wang, she wanted to say something to the woman but thetter turned around and left with a sullen look on her face. When she was leaving, she even red at Li Li and if her senses were not failing her, she heard Pei Yuyan calling Li Li stupid again.


    But what surprised her, even more, was that after Pei Yuyan left, Li Li snorted and then said, " She is the stupid one! Walking around like that witch!"


    " Take care of the rice bran, I will be right back," Yu Dong has heard Li Li call the killer of the mers a witch and now she was calling Pei Yuyan, a witch as well. She did not want to create trouble in such a situation but she needed to ask what was Pei Yuyan''s stance when it came to the kidnapping and killing of mers which was why she immediately chased after the woman who was walking towards her home like she has wheels under her feet.


    " Pei Yuyan! Wait a minute !" When Yu Dong saw that Pei Yuyan was going to enter her house, she immediately caught hold of her wrist and dragged her to the side. Maybe her sudden actions surprised Pei Yuyan but thetter did not say anything it was only when Yu Dong dragged her a bit further away from the vige did the young woman let out an annoyed hiss and said, " What do you want?"


    " I want to know what are you doing these days?" Yu Dong turned to look at Pei Yuyan who was frowning while looking at her before thetter tilted her head and smirked. " You want to ask me whether or not I am the one who killed those mers?"


    Yu Dong was a bit surprised when she saw that Pei Yuyan jumped to the crux of the matter in one swift second but since she did not want to waste time either, she nodded and said, " That''s right, the vigers say that you were a weird as a child, they even told me that you would break the heads of dolls of the mers and steal their clothes if we speak about it strictly you are the one who is more than suspicious."


    Pei Yuyan scoffed as she turned to look away from Yu Dong, she rummaged in her pocket and then took out a long cigar stick and lit it with the flint that she carried with her all the time. Putting the cigar in her mouth, she took a deep swig and then said, " The vigers did tell you a lot of things but they forgot to tell you the most important thing, I never attacked anyone unless they attacked me first. I won''t refuse that there is something wrong with me but that does not mean that I am cold blood killer."


    She turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing in front of her with her arms crossed and calmly said, " I was just paying them back."


    " Paying them back?" Yu Dong mused as she frowned and looked at Pei Yuyan who puffed out a cloud of smoke and nodded. " That''s right."


    " The mer from the Yang family, he called me an unlucky bastard who caused the death of her parents and the one from the Tao family? He said that I was ugly and deserved to be left alone. They all said a bunch of things about me, what was I supposed to do? Leave them alone?" She scoffed and then added, " They are lucky they were all too young or else I would have broken their teeth."


    Yu Dong''s head buzzed a little with all this information she looked at Pei Yuyan but she could not sense any abnormalities in the woman, from what her spiritual energy was telling her. Pei Yuyan was actually speaking the truth!


    " But your sister said the same, are you going to say that your sister is in cahoots with the vigers?" Yu Dong remembered how Li Li has called Pei Yuyan a freak and cold-hearted woman.


    Pei Yuyan stopped sucking on the cigar that she had in her mouth and her smirk widened even more as she remarked, " Of course she did, she has always hated me for getting adopted into another family when our parents died. She asked me toe with her but I refused, I did not want to take care of a sister whose head was not in the right ce ..even my parents did not want to take care of her why do you think that she is living alone like that?"


    " Li Li has always been lost in her own world, I don''t want to take her responsibility when I can''t even take mine." Pei Yuyan dropped the cigar on the ground and then squashed it with her feet as she cleared her throat and said, " She is so much of a fool that I can''t be bothered by her¡­ but anyways, if you seed in taking the oil out of the rice bran, hand my share to her¡­ she is so stupid, she will die if she goes on like this."


    After speaking she turned around and walked away leaving a speechless Yu Dong behind. So, you want to take care of her but at the same time, you don''t?


    Yu Dong felt her head throb as she rubbed her forehead, Li Li was right! Her sister is a freak!


    ------------

 Chapter 645: If Yu Dong dies ….

    Chapter 645: If Yu Dong dies ¡­.Yu Dong was not the only one who was stunned but Second Aunt Yu was equally stunned, she clearly knew that her niece was no good and she did not even have the slightest bit of skills or talents but now the same niece who was like a good for nothing alcoholic was actually extracting oil? She was even thinking about opening an oil mill, one that would be better than the Qiao oil mill in the town.


    " Daddy what do you think, will Yu Dong be able to extract oil from the rice bran?" Because Second Aunt Yu was anxious she could not help but ask, her anxiousness had nothing to do with the fact that she has not sent rice bran to Yu Dong instead all her anxiousness wasing from the fact that if Yu Dong sessfully extracted oil then she will be embarrassed in front of the vigers once again! And what was more if Yu Dong seeded then she will far from her reach and she will never be able to catch up to her unless her son seeds in bing an official!


    Old man Tang was already in a bad mood because of what happened in the meeting when he heard his daughter think so highly of Yu Dong, he could not help but burst, " Nonsense! Do you think that this is possible? You were not even able to extract oil from rapeseeds and they are considered the best in the town, you think that girl will be able to extract oil from the dry thing?"


    " Who does not know that eating rice bran causes stomach ache because it is so dry and chewy, there is nothing in it that can be used to extract oil, after all, it''s nothing but waste! If she can take oil out of that thing then I am willing to cut my head off and hand it to that woman!"


    Old man Tang did not like Yu Dong because of the fact that she was the granddaughter of the second husband of his wife, the two of them were tight as a pair of socks and shoes. If not for his good fortune that ¡­that shameless son of a bitch got sick and died at an early age, he would have never been able to get control of this household, he would have to stay in the back side and wait for his wife to look at him. It was a good thing that he was not unlucky and was smart enough to take care of those who were useless before they could be an eyesore.


    " But what if she does?" Second Aunt Yu asked again, this was what she was very much scared of, if Yu Dong seeded then there was a chance that she will ride on her head and dance!


    Old man Tang frowned when he thought about this and could not help but think over it again, there was indeed a chance of Yu Dong seeding and if she seeds then they will be the ones who will be at loss. The more he thought like this, the more agitated he became, in the end, he couldn''t help but p his thighs and curse out loud, " Damn it''s all that old woman''s fault, she has been poisoned by that niece of yours and no longer cares about Cheng Cheng and you, she is only worried about what will happen to Yu Dong if she was to hand eighty taels to us but she is not worried about what will happen to her grandson if he does not get the money."


    "She is seriously waiting for me to die!"


    "Father-inw, why are you getting so agitated?" Qiu Bai who has been silent throughout the entire time finally spoke up as he poured a cup of warm water and handed it to his wife and father-inw. " Have you forgotten? Yu Dong''s official husbands cannot bear a child ."


    Old man Tang who took a sip of the warm water frowned even more after listening to this, he turned to look at his son-inw and asked, " What do you mean by that?"


    Qiu Bai smiled and then said, " The Empress of the imperial city does not allow a mer from a side husband to be the owner of the property and what''s more unless the child is a daughter whoes from the womb of the official husbands, the properties of the woman will go to her rtives once she dies."


    " What are you talking about, by the time that hussy dies, the grass on my coffin will be three inches tall¡ª¡ªwait !" Old man Tang turned to look at Qiu Bai who was softly smiling and then narrowed his eyes as he said, " Are you saying what I think you are saying?"


    Qiu Bai shrugged his shoulders helplessly and stated, " I am not saying anything, I am just hoping that in case something happens to Yu Dong while her husbands cannot give birth to a daughter then wouldn''t it be good? I mean no one has ever seen the future, maybe we will be able to get the properties that belonged to Yu Dong, including that bar that she has opened in the town."


    " Have you forgotten? That Hussy''s little husband is still pregnant." Old man Tang scoffed as he rolled his eyes, he was a paper tiger even though he was willing to curse and fight with his hands, he was not someone who would have the guts to kill someone.


    Which was why he continued to make excuses.


    Qiu Bai was not saying these things for Old man Tang to hear anyway, he turned to look at his wife and then softly murmured, " But that child is still in the belly of that mer, it has not been born if something happens to that mer while he is still carrying the child¡­.who can me anyone?"


    Second Aunt Yu''s fingers twitched as a ruthless glint passed in her eyes, her husband was right as long as Yu Dong was no longer alive. All this glory will belong to her byw!

 Chapter 646: Searching for the tools

    Chapter 646: Searching for the toolsYu Dong did not know that she has been targeted again, she went to the small shed that was at the foot of the hill with the strong women who were selected by the vige head Gu and started her search to look for the tools to extract oil from the shed that seemed to have copsed under the storm. It was a good thing that the stone mill and everything else that Second Aunt Yu purchased was really heavy and thus could not be blown away by the storm and they were able to scavenge everything that was buried under the remnants of the shed.


    When Yu Dong pulled out the stone grinder she was helped by Xiao Shi and Xiao Ri, the two women were the daughters of Vige head Gu and though they were called Gu Rou and Gu Chenxi, the vigers often called them Xiao Shi and Xiao Ri.


    While Xiao Shi was more outgoing and outspoken because she was the daughter of the legitimate husband, Xiao Ri who was the daughter of the second husband was more shy and reserved even though she was honest and a hard worker, she hardly said a word to Yu Dong, while Xiao Shi continued to chatter as she said, " Dong Dong, are you sure that you will be able to extract oil from the rice bran? I am not doubting you but I am thinking of handing my rice bran to you as well, I and Ri Ri are going to look for husbands too if we can give their families two silver taels as groom price then I am sure that we will be able to get good husbands."


    " I am not worried about myself but Ri Ri is too shy, I am afraid that instead of bullying her husband, she might end up getting bullied by him." Xiao Shi and Xiao Ri were the same age thus despite having been born from different wombs they were really close. Something that annoyed Vige head Gu''s official husband a lot, he wanted his daughter to ck off and bully Xiao Ri who was going to get a share of her mother''s property but Xiao Shi who was not as greedy as her father did not hate her half-sister and treated her quite well.


    In fact, many vigers have heard Old Cheng scold Xiao Shi and called her stupid for not being to turn into steel from iron.


    But Xiao Shi''a thinking process was simple, their mother had so much property andnd even if she was to share some with Xiao Ri it wasn''t going to make her suffer. As long as she got three meals a day, it was fine.


    If Old Cheng was here then he would have rolled his eyes at his daughter and smacked her on the back of her head calling her useless until he ran out of breath.


    Xiao Ri blushed as she lowered her head but with the big stone tool in her hands that she was carrying with ease, the effect of her blush was diminished.


    " You can hand me the rice bran, your mother has already done so which means that she trusts me, if you want to look for good husbands by paying a handsome groom price then I think that you should definitely be a shareholder in the mill." Yu Dong told them since she was not taking any money from them to start apany and was just using the rice bran that they threw in waste, she was not going by the rules of the modern world.


    " As long as you supply me the same amount of raw material as you promised you will get the same amount of money each month from the ie."


    Xiao Shi thought that since her mother has already handed her own rice bran she will not be able to hand the rice bran that was sitting in her room, thus when she heard Yu Dong say that she could join in the scheme as well, she was thoroughly delighted as she praised Yu Dong, " Thank you, Dong Dong, you are the best!"


    She even tugged at her sister who nodded and then shyly whispered, " You are the best."


    While they all were chattering they arrived at the old Mu house that has been abandoned for a very long time, as soon as they arrived Grandma Yu who was inside the house walked out with a slight hunch on her back and smiled when she saw that Yu Dong was able to scavenge most of the tools. " Looks like they were all there, I was worried that they might have been washed away by the flood."


    Then she turned over her shoulder and called out to Aunt Wang and Yu Tong, " Tong Tong, little Wange here and help them carry these tools inside."


    Yu Tong was tidying up the house that has collected a lot of dust since it has been left behind by its owners with Aunt Wang and her brothers-inw, only Fang Chi who was pregnant and could not withstand the dust and dirt was asked to leave behind. When she heard her grandmother shout, she immediately threw the rag that she was holding in her hands and then walked out with Aunt Wang.


    " You are here sister Dong," Yu Tong looked at her sister who was carrying the big stone grinder with Xiao Shi and then helped the two of them to bring the huge stone grinder inside the house.


    Once they brought the tools that were rotting in the shed for a long time, everyone took a good look at the dirty and mud-covered tools before they turned to look at Yu Dong.


    " Can we really extract oil from this?" Aunt Wang couldn''t help but feel nervous when she saw just how dirty the tools were.


    Yu Dong nodded and replied, " You don''t have to worry no matter how dirty they are in the end they are all in great condition and they can be used to extract oil after they are cleaned up."


    Her words caused everyone''s eyes to light up as they turned to look at the tools with renewed energy. At least their hard work did not go in vain!


    -------------

 Chapter 647: Following a fool

    Chapter 647: Following a foolThe process of oil extraction in this era was simple and that was slowly frying the seeds on fire, grinding them and then steaming them before wrapping and squeezing them. Before once again drying and then steaming before wrapping it all up and then squeezing, it was much moreplicated than in the modern world, especially without the modern machines but Yu Dong did not have any other choice either.


    " Dong Dong, can you really do it with the tools? Your aunt said the same thing but when she extracted the oil from rapeseed, it was not even par on with the oil that was extracted and sold by the Qiao woman in the town, do you think that she made a mistake? Your aunt said that there was something wrong with the tools that she brought. She even cursed the ck-hearted merchant for selling her default product."


    Default product ¡­


    Yu Dong looked at the tools that werepletely fine and then thought about her aunt who would rather die than ept that she was in the wrong and did not know what to say to her at all.


    She looked at the long ck pan that was sitting in front of her and then turned to look at her grandmother before she asked, " Did aunt use this pan at the correct temperature?"


    " There was a correct temperature?" Grandma Yu was stunned when she heard Yu Dong''s question, she thought about what her daughter did when she brought this pan and shook her head. " I don''t think so, she only did what she was supposed to and I don''t think she cared about the procedures but the woman she was working with also said that she was doing everything right."


    " Grandma, if you don''t mind can I ask just how many days that woman whom aunt hired worked in the mill?" She was burning with curiosity at the thought of how someone from the mill could make such a novice-like mistake and thus could not help herself from asking her grandmother who nodded her head and replied, " If I am not wrong that woman worked in the mill for a month."


    A month¡­ that was simply ¡­.


    Yu Dong fell silent, she finally understood why her second aunt failed in this oil extraction process. The woman, her aunt looked for was simply useless! Most probably her long talks of leaving the oil mill because she wanted to open her mill were nothing but rainbow farts!


    The woman did not have any idea how oil was extracted and since she was not good at it, she was fired by the oil mill. That woman must have harboured a grudge against Qiao oil mill and thus wanted to start her own mill, most probably she was overconfident since she has seen the procedure of the oil being prepared and thought that she could recreate it without learning the principles behind the process.


    Which was why she could not extract oil when she was given the right tools and all the necessary ingredients. The woman was overconfident but her aunt was even more confident than the woman which was why she did not even think twice before falling for the sweet talks of the woman who was waiting for a sacrificial goat from the start.


    "Yu Dong, what do you think?" Seeing that she was not saying anything Grandma Yu couldn''t help but ask. " Are the tools all right?"


    " I will take a look at them and try to extract oil from them first only then we can say if something is wrong with them or not," Yu Dong did not want to tell her grandmother that her daughter was made a fool by someone which was she changed the topic and started to look at the grinding mills and everything else.


    Though the sieve was a bit dirty, it could be washed and used properly which was why she turned to the most important part and which was the steamer, the fine grains that were sifted and ground needed to be steamed after they were done sieving them, once they were steamed they will have to wrap it up and continue it till they can extract oil from it.


    She then turned to look at her husbands and said, "Let''s clean this all up, I think that we will be able to extract the oil as long as we move our hands quickly and don''t forget to wrap the grounded seeds properly."


    " Oh, so you need to do everything quickly!" Grandma Yu cursed as she heard Yu Dong''s exnation and scoffed. " That idiot whom your aunt found told us that we needed to wrap slowly and make sure that the entire thing is nice and tight before we squeeze the oil out, turns out that she did not know anything!"


    Yu Dong did not say anything, there was not only a problem with the wrapping but also the fact that her aunt did not filter the sediments of the oil many times as far as her aunt was concerned she did not think that the woman had enough patience to filter the sediments, which was why she could still smell the smell of bad oil from the filter that was left behind without being cleaned properly.


    It was a good thing that her grandmother washed these things as well as she could with her old age or else she would have had a lot of trouble washing the sticky sediments of oil.


    "It''s better to extract oil as soon as we can," Yu Dong did not have the time to harp on the mistakes of her aunt, she knew that if she did not extract oil within the promised time then there will surely be troubleing her way. " Quickly let''s all clean this ce up and start working, there are a lot of people waiting for us to seed."


    And more than them there were a lot of people who were waiting for them to fail, Yu Dong, of course, did not say the rest of the words because she was worried that her husbands will be pressurized.

 Chapter 648: My gift to you

    Chapter 648: My gift to youEveryone else knew that they have to do a good job as well which was why they did not chat for a long time and continued to clean the tools, the sooner they cleaned the tools the quicker they will be able to start extracting oil which was why soon the entire Mu family house turned silent as everyone including Xiao Hua who hated to clean started to wash the mill with the others.


    When Xiao Zimo saw that his brother was actually willing to roll his sleeves and was washing the tools that were covered with dust and remnants of bad oil he wanted to roll his eyes. At home when he asked his brother Hua to clean his room this mer would pretend as if he was dying and yet now that he was doing the cleaning work for his beloved he was willing to roll in the mud!


    Sure enough, a mer in love was different!


    How he wished he could show this miracle to his brother Hanjing who was at home because he was pregnant and could not inhale a lot of dust and debris.


    "What are you sneering for?" Li Li who was washing the tools as well saw that Xiao Zimo was sneering and could not help but ask, was there something to sneer at? If so then she wanted to sneer as well!


    " Nothing at all, just keep washing," Xiao Zimo did not want to exin anything to Li Li, he knew long ago that exining anything to this woman was like asking the devil to quit his job and start acting like a good guy. It was simply impossible!


    But before he could ignore Li Li, thetter closed into his face and then said with a pouty voice, " But I want to sneer too!"


    When he saw the child-like Li Li, Xiao Zimo was speechless. He looked at Li Li whose face was so close to his that he could feel her breath on his face and immediately stood up, his cheeks heating up as he red at the woman who was getting close to him without even understanding what she was doing and then immediately harrumphed before turning around and walking over to where Chen Mi was, he could not be bothered with that woman at all!


    Li Li who was left alone was stumped, Ying? Why did she feel like she was being disdained but what did she do to get disdained? She could not understand!


    Li Li was confused and Yu Dong was even more confused when she looked at the mer who was standing in front of her. If she was not wrong then it was Sun Jie, the mer son of Old madam Sun and the old mer whom she treated a while ago, she looked at the rough-looking mer who was looking everywhere but her while twisting his hands and the handkerchief he was holding in his hands before she asked kindly, " What''s wrong with you?"


    Though her voice was soft Sun Jie who was not used to talking to others flinched and then stammered, " M¡­My daddy is doing all right, I will like to thank you for your help."


    Though he was a fool he knew that Yu Dong has done something good and that if not for her help his daddy would have left him behind then his sister would have called him a bigger jinx and beaten him up even more, his daddy was alive so he will not be beaten!


    "It''s all right." Yu Dong did not see the reason to receive such a big gratitude from this little mer who did not even know what was going on around him, if anything she would have helped him anyway since she felt sympathetic towards him. " I did not do anything good¡ª¡ªgack!"


    She coughed when she felt something hard and rough knock against her chest as she covered it and stumbled back before looking at the mer who was looking at her with confusion and trepidation. " W¡­ What''s wrong, did ¡­did I hurt you?"


    Hurt her? Just now she felt someone punch the living daylight out of her!


    " Wha¡­cough what are you doing?" She did not answer the mer and simply looked at the small bag that he was carrying in his hands and asked.


    " This is my gift to you," the mer replied as he handed the hard rock-like mooncakes that he might have cooked with his own hands. Yu Dong looked at the rock-hard moon cakes and asked, " Were they made by you?"


    To her surprise, the mer shook his head and replied, " They were made by my daddy¡­ he is not a good cook you see but he does not know, so don''t tell him okay?" He whispered as he took out another bag and handed it to Yu Dong, this time the bag had more edible-looking moon cakes and added, " These were made by me, I did not want to make my daddy get angry by telling him that he burned the moon cakes, so you don''t tell him too or else he wille and beat you up."


    After he finished speaking he lowered his head and bowed to Yu Dong who was so surprised by everything that she bowed right back, it was only after the mer left that she realised that the mer has led her by her nose throughout the conversation and she couldn''t even get a bit of her opinion out of her mouth.


    She rubbed her chest that has been almost smashed open by the hard rocks and muttered, " I don''t understand whether or not that mer is smart or stupid," she looked down at the burned moon cakes and her lips twitched as she recalled how the mer has told her that his daddy was not a good cook and came to a conclusion that the mer was indeed a silly little fool.


    " What are you doing here?" Before she could turn around she heard the voice of her strictest husband and jumped in the air she whipped around and looked at Ye Liu who was standing behind her with his arms crossed.


    -------------

 Chapter 649: Snitch

    Chapter 649: Snitch". What are you doing here?" Ye Liu heard Aunt Wang when thetter came to call Yu Dong, at that time he did not think much but then he saw Aunt Wang return with an awkward expression on her face while Yu Dong was yet toe back, how could he not understand that something fishy was going on which was why he immediately came to see what was going on with Yu Dong who would have thought that as soon as he came out to see what was going on, he will see a mer gifting his wife a freaking bag!


    Yu Dong did not know how much Ye Liu has seen but she did not dare to die for him, in fact, there was no need to lie to him either, she told him everything about Sun Jie and then how she helped him and his daddy. "This is why he came here to show his gratitude to me."


    " Of course, he only came to show his gratitude," Ye Liu snatched the bag from Yu Dong, he was smarter than Yu Dong when it came to sensing the intentions of the other person and he was more than capable of understanding that the mer who just came here to hand this bag of mooncakes to his wife was anything but grateful to her.


    It was not like he was not grateful to Yu Dong but more than that, Sun Jie seemed to have developed some sort of dependence on his wife. He could see those hearts in the eyes of Sun Jie, that mer might be a bit foolish but he was not as stupid as everyone thought him to be, he was well aware of what he wanted and what he needed except his little temper that was weird and the fact that he would hit his family members in case they attacked his daddy, Ye Liu did not think that he was any different from other mers.


    Difficult yes but not a fool.


    And now that difficult mer has set his eyes on his wife, he was very upset about this situation!


    " Go back andplete your work, attracting bees and butterflies everywhere you go," He already had a suspicion that something was up between Yu Dong and Xiao Hua, he has not even prepared himself for that bomb and now there was another Sun Jie, if this goes on then he might as well die of a heart attack very soon!


    "You are saying that as if it''s my fault, it''s not my mistake that everyone thinks that I am so good," Yu Dong muttered as she walked over to where everyone else was and Ye Liu who was behind her immediately raised his head from the bag in which he was checking the number of moon cakes and then turned to look at Yu Dong before he said loudly, "Come here and say that to my face lets talk about how you are attracting mers left and right, do you think that your kidney is so good? Then don''tin to me when your waist starts to hurt, I will not massage it anymore. Now, where are you going huh?"


    Ye Liu chased after Yu Dong who rushed towards the oil mill and started to work with everyone else. Fortunately, Ye Liu did not want to make this a big matter and did not make a fuss in front of others, he simply told the others when they asked about the moon cakes that it was handed to him by a friend and then turned around to work as well.


    By the time they all were done cleaning, it was already noon and they all were famished. Yu Dong had to use the old kitchen of the Mu family to cook something simple like stir fry vegetables and boiled pumpkin squash before handing everyone their share.


    While they were eating Vige head Gu rushed to the Mu house, her expression was very unsightly as she told them that someone from the vigers told that Qiao woman that their vige was now preparing to produce oil that was better than hers. Upon finding this out she deliberately came over to the vige and then scolded the entire vige, saying that she was not going to sell even a drop of oil to their vige, she went so far as to say that she was going to sit back and watch their entire vige starve to death saying that since they raised someone like Mu Yuxi, they all were bad seeds and deserved to die.


    With one nce they could see that the Qiao woman was very arrogant and was really a ruthless woman. For the mistake of one woman, she was actually willing to kill everyone in the vige.


    " Yu Dong, you were right ¡­that woman was just ying with us if we have agreed to apologize to her, she would have simply dug another pit for us! She clearly loathes Mu Yuxi to bones and thus she is bent on making trouble with us!" Vige head Gu was really angry, every time she remembered the harsh words that Qiao woman said to her, she wished she could tear up that woman into shreds.


    She was looking down on them because they weremoners? Just wait! Thesemoners will show the power of amoner to that bitch!


    Once the oil gets extracted, she will p that woman in the face.


    Yu Dong was not surprised by this turn of events, she already knew that something like this was going to happen but instead of harping about that Qiao woman, she pursed her lips and said, " Vige head Gu, this is not the time for you to scold that woman. The main thing is that someone from the vige is actually willing to harm our entire vige, you should keep an eye on everyone and see who is the one who is in cahoots with that Qiao woman."


    " Who knows ¡­if we sessfully take the oil out, that viger might try to destroy our extracted oil."

 Chapter 650: Take her credit

    Chapter 650: Take her credit" That''s right, who is the one who told that Qiao woman that we are making oil? We just started today and she already knows, howe?" Chen Mi who was munching on his stir fry vegetables like he was eating someone''s meat, looked at Vige head Gu with a sullen look on his face and muttered. " Because of the vigers I am eating this rabbit food and yet they dug a pit for my family, is there any humanity left in this world or not?"


    Vige Head Gu''s face turned solemn as well because what Chen Mi and Yu Dong said was right, if they do not catch that snitch now then they might end up with a bigger loss than losing just the chance of buying oil from the Qiao mill, at least for now she still had Yu Dong''s oil to look forward to but if the vigers ruined it then ¡­.


    " This is ridiculous," Aunt Wang too couldn''t help but join in the fray as she banged her fists on the table as she remarked, " We are doing something good for the viges, clearly when Yu Dong extracts oil then our vige will get better and better, neither of us will have to lower our hands and we will have a stable ie yet someone still wants to harm us?"


    Vige head Gu pursed her lips and said, " There is no need for you all to worry about this after all, I am still looking forward to you all squeezing oil out of this rice bran, I will not let anyone touch the oil much less ruin it. I will go and ask the strong women of the vige toe and keep guard of this oil while you all stay behind and do your work. There is only one oil mill in the town and that belongs to Qiao Lu she is too arrogant because of this, even the price that she told us when she sold the oil to the people of our vige was outrageous."


    " If not for the fact that I cannot get oil from somewhere else I wouldn''t have let her bully us like this from the beginning, now that I have an opportunity to fight back, how can I let anyone ruin it? Yu Dong, you don''t need to worry, just leave this matter to me."


    Yu Dong did not have any worries from the beginning she just wanted Vige head Gu to think that the oil she was getting was noting easily to her, if she handed the oil to Vige head Gu without making thetter work for it then how will thetter be grateful to her?


    She nodded and then said, " Vige head Gu once you are done, you shoulde and help me. I am the only one who can grind the rice barn in the family everyone else will have a tough time doing it so if you don''t mind¡ª¡ª?"


    " Of course I wille," at this moment if Yu Dong had asked Vige head Gu to sign off half of her property to her, maybe thetter would have agreed to it as well. The extraction of oil was not a small thing, those who owned an oil mill can control the main market with ease and if someone from their vige extracts oil and hands it to the magistrate then she was sure that she will be rewarded by the magistrate heavily!


    Just the very thought of those rewards was enough to make her work hard, even though she knew that because of the matter of the mers being caught and killed will get her to lose her position at least by then she will be able to save a lot of money!


    Vige head Gu left the Mu house and went back to her home to change clothes once she was done asking the women who were strong and sturdy to guard the Mu house. When she was changing her clothes, her husband walked into the room and walked over to her with a frown as he asked, " Are you sure that Yu Dong will be able to extract oil from that rice husk?"


    Hearing his question Vige head Gu was stunned and a bit upset as she turned to look at her husband and said, " What are you trying to say?"


    Mister He who was being red at by his wife lowered his head and said, " I don''t mean anything wrong by this I was just saying that if she knows how to extract oil, then why don''t you take her credit? Think about it if the magistrate finds out that you were the one who came up with the procedure of extracting oil from the rice bran that goes to waste usually wouldn''t you be treated like the best vige head? She might even forgive you for all the mers who died!"


    Mister He thought that he was really smart, if his wife takes Yu Dong credit then he will not have to worry about getting kicked out of his position as the husband of the vige head because he knew that Yu Dong was the first candidate the magistrate considered as the next vige head and with the fact that mounds of mers'' bodies were found, there was a very high chance that his wife would be kicked out from her position very soon.


    And if they don''t take the credit from Yu Dong then surely the next vige head will be Yu Dong! When Mister He thought about it he could not help but shudder in fright, he has beaten Yu Dong and treated her husbands badly if that woman became the next vige head then she will surely teach him a good lesson.


    Which was why he could never allow her to be the vige head, never!


    He turned to look at his wife and tugged at her sleeves before he coquettishly said, " What do you say don''t you think that this is the best thing we can do?"


    -------------

 Chapter 651: What nonsense

    Chapter 651: What nonsenseThis was a good n? This was a suicidal n and one that would lead them both straight to hell, Vige head Gu has gone against Yu Dong once and she knew how it ended for both of them. Yu Dong was someone who would fish for retaliation even if someone was to pinch her, she would only let it slide if the one pinching her were her husbands. Something she was not! And yet this mer wanted her to take her credit, did he want her to die?


    " What nonsense do you keep thinking all day long? Vige head Gu looked around her room worried that someone heard this fool''s words and then turned her head back to re at her foolish husband, " Do you think I do not have enough trouble as it is? Is Yu Dong someone we can bully? If you even think about going against that woman she wille looking for you, how can you evene up with that idea?"


    Mister He knew that his wife was scared of Yu Dong now that thetter has showed off just how amazing she was but he was too worried about getting beaten up by thetter that he could not help but say, " Are you sure that you don''t want to? This might be our only opportunity¡ª¡ª"


    " All right, all right, you have said enough and I have heard enough, don''t think so much, lest you end up attracting the attention of that woman," Vige head Gu immigration put on her jacket and then walked out of the room worried that her husband mighte up with another bunch of ridiculous ideas.


    Take Yu Dong''s credit? Wouldn''t that womane looking for her life then?


    " Wife! Wife!" Seeing that his wife did not agree Mister He chased after her but he could not stop her and in the end started to stomp on the ce as he shouted, " Mother and daughter! Both of them are just the same as ever gutless!"


    As soon as Vige head Gu arrived at the Mu house, they all started to extract oil.


    Yu Dong picked up the bags of rice bran and then turned to look at her husbands as she said, " Pick out the rice bran that hasn''t gone bad or does not have any insects in it, if there is one then throw that out we don''t need any rice bran that is not good." She started to light the stove with a very controlled me and added, " If there is anything faulty in the rice bran then it will definitely affect the quality of the oil."


    " We understand," Shen Li and the others nodded as they all started to take a look at the rice bran, they did not dare to be casual while dealing with the rice bran thinking that if they made a mistake then Yu Dong will be the one who will be scolded by the people of the vige.


    Once they all were done taking a look at one sack of rice bran, Yu Dong took the sack and poured the rice bran into the big frying pan and asked Chen Mi to stir fry it slowly. " Keep using your hands and don''t stop, if you feel like you are getting tired then exchange. I will take care of the fire and make sure that it does not exceed the required temperature."


    " Yes, Yes don''t worry, I will spread the heat evenly," Chen Mi understood the concept of rice making and thus did not make a mistake as he used therge spat to flip the rice bran on the frying pan. He did not even dare to stop when he felt his hands shaking, Yu Dong whose eyes were trained on the stove however noticed his condition after twenty minutes and turned to Ye Liu, " Liu take the spat from Mi and start flipping the rice bran."


    " I can still do it," even though Chen Mi was dripping with sweat he still wanted to continue but Yu Dong shook her head. " We are only here to extract oil there is no need for you to put your life on the line here, if you are tired exchange the work, take a break and then continue stirring. There are so many rice sacks we will need to work for many hours so save your energy and replenish every chance you get."


    Chen Mi understood what Yu Dong was saying and thus he did as she said, he handed the spat to Ye Liu and then walked in the direction where Shen Li was and started helping him in checking the quality of the rice bran.


    Turned out that Yu Dong was right, it took all three including Xiao Hua to turn the rice bran around in the pan along with Xiao Zimo before the rice bran started to emit a fragrant aroma and only then did Yu Dong ask Aunt Wang and Vige head Gu to take the rice bran out and ce them in the millstone that was carefully ced on the ground.


    Once the rice bran was in the millstone both Yu Dong and Vige head Gu who were the only young women in the courtyard started to push the mill. Even though the work was really hard Vige head Gu did not dare to stop and continued to walk even when she felt like she was dying.


    She wished that she had strong cattle which she could use at this moment but she did not dare to push off her work and continued to work hard.


    The two of them continued to grind it until the rice bran waspletely grounded into a fine paste and then picked it up to press it in therge straw bags with bamboo strips.


    They poured it into the bags and wrapped it as quickly as possible because this was the secret step as Yu Dong told her. Soon the sky turned dark and by the time they ced the folded rice bran in the press with a barrel under it, both Yu Dong and Vige head Gu felt their hands shake but when Aunt Wang started to hammer the folded rice bran along with Yu Tong and the oil started to flow out of the small hole both of them forgot their troubles and pain.


    Vige head Gu was so happy that she startedughing while shouting, " The oil ising out! The oil ising out! We are going to be so rich! Ahahaha~ in your face Qiao Lu! I will see how you will stay arrogant now!"

 Chapter 652: Success

    Chapter 652: Sess"It''s really oil! And that too so much!" Chen Mi was shocked as he rushed over to look at the oil that was being squeezed out of the small hole in the wooden hedge. It was enough for them to cook for a month with it! When Yu Dong told them that she would be able to squeeze oil out of rice bran, he did not expect that she will be able to squeeze so much oil from just a sack of rice bran!


    " Oil! There is so much oil!" Grandma Yu and the rest were just as excited they didn''t expect that they will be able to extract so much oil either, with this much oil they were set for life!


    Vige head Gu looked at Yu Dong like she was a treasure and then patted her on the back of her shoulders, as she said, " You..you were really right, we can actually extract oil from these things!"


    Yu Dong turned to look at Vige head Gu and hiked up a brow as she asked, " What did you think that I would not be able to extract oil? You had doubts about my ability didn''t you vige head ?"


    " Of course not," Vige head Gu choked up when she heard Yu Dong''s words, she was indeed a bit unconvinced when she took a look at how dry the rice bran was, never did she expect that so much oil would be able to be extracted from just one sack of rice bran.


    Yu Dong did not say anything, she knew that even though the vige head Gu was willing to support her she was a bit dubious about whether they will be able to extract enough oil from the rice bran. Instead, she turned to look at the oil that was extracted from the rice bran and released some of her spiritual energy such that the quality of the oil would be even better than it was at this moment.


    Only after she was done instilling her spiritual energy in the oil did she turn to look at Yu Tong and Aunt Wang who were still hammering and said, " Stop, there is no need for you to hammer anymore. The rice bran has gotten cold now you won''t be able to squeeze any more rice bran oil from it, we need to make another patty of the rice bran to squeeze more oil now."


    Now that they have seen that the rice bran could actually squeeze so much oil, no one dared to ck off anymore. Vige head Gu was even faster than Yu Dong while moving the mill and the rest of the people who were in charge of their own jobs did not make a mistake either.


    Aunt Wang and Yu Tongbined their efforts to squeeze as much oil as possible from the patty of the rice bran that has been finely grounded by Yu Dong and Vige head Gu. And the more they looked at the amount of oil being squeezed out of the rice patty the more energetic they became and the more energetic they became the more oil was squeezed out of the patty.


    They only stopped when they were done taking every single bit of oil out of the patty and then brought the oil to be steamed and filtered by Shen Li and Xiao Zimo who were in charge of filtering the raw oil that was taken out of the rice bran.


    The two of them did not dare to ck off either and continued to work hard while the rest of the family continued to extract the raw oil. It was only after they extracted more than two barrels of rice bran oil did Chen Mi who was in charge of stir-frying the rice bran raised his head and excitedly said, " Should we try the oil and see how good it really is?"


    He was very much excited to try this new oil that had no smell, even though the rapeseed''s scent was not that harsh one could smell it while they were eating the things cooked in it but the rice bran oil that Yu Dong squeezed had a very gentle scent and did not linger for long. He wanted to see if this oil that already had this light of smell would have any scent left behind after they were done cooking with it.


    " We should," Vige head Gu also wanted to try this new oil that they have extracted, even though they extracted so much oil and there was no smell, they needed to see if this oil was good enough to be used in cooking or not.


    Yu Dong also understood that they all wanted to try the oil that they have extracted so, she stopped grounding the rice bran and nodded before she said, "Let''s go, I will bring some boar meat and we can cook some meat dishes along with the vegetable ones."


    Chen Mi''s eyes when he heard this immediately lit up, he thought that with so many people here they will have to eat vegetables again but fortunately his wife still had him in her heart and did not want him to suffer.


    Of course, that was what Chen Mi thought, the truth was that Yu Dong just wanted to try the oil that she has extracted and cook everything in it lest anyone made a fuss.


    She was just about to go out of the house after patting the dust out of her clothes when she saw Langing with Fang Chi, they were carrying meat and vegetables in their hands. In fact, it would be right to say, Lang was carrying everything while Fang Chi was only responsible for carrying himself, seeing hime over Yu Dong tilted her head and walked over to where he was before she helped him over the slight bumps on the path and asked, " What are you doing here Chi?"


    " I wanted to see whether the oil has been extracted or not," Fang Chi replied as he smiled at Yu Dong and then added, " And it''s already thiste, I was worried that you all won''t be able to eat a decent meal and thus came over."


    -------

 Chapter 653: Intruder

    Chapter 653: IntruderFang Chi even though he was left behind at home couldn''t stop thinking about what was going on in the old Mu house. He wanted toe over at lunch but then he was stopped by his grandmother who told him that he should not go and disturb Yu Dong who was working hard and asked him to take care of his child.


    She told him that everyone in the old Mu house will be working hard in cleaning the rice bran with all the dust and the small granules of the rice bran flying around he might end up getting affected which was why he did note in the afternoon.


    However, in the night he thought that his wife and the others must be done with the work which was why he brought the meat and the other vegetables with him along with Lang. He was worried that if there was no oil then everyone will me Yu Dong and could not sit still, now that he saw the oil with his own eyes, he heaved a sigh of relief, at least he would have to worry about anything now that the oil has been extracted.


    Yu Dong brought Fang Chi to the kitchen where Chen Mi has already brought a small amount of oil from the barrel to cook their dinner. He not only prepared a whole wok of noodles that was drizzled with extra oil, but he also cooked the chicken in the oil frying it after frying it, the same could be said for the crabs that he marinated with a good amount of spices before frying them into the shape of crab patties.


    " Oh you are already cooking," Wu Junfen who had to leave the vige because she was working in the town came to the Mu house with her husband. She was holding some mutton and a few potatoes in her hand behind the two of them they could see Elder Wu as well who was sniffing the strong scent of delicious meal filling the space.


    " This smells so good, I am d that my daughter was smart enough to invest in it," she muttered as she smelled the scent of the oil, it did not smell as greasy as the rapeseed and smelled rather light, what was she could smell the scent of spices more than the oil, this was something that she has never thought was possible.


    Wu Junfen also nodded and agreed with her mother, in the past she too wanted to take some of Qiao Lu''s business but the thing that she was the harbinger of death and summoner of souls, she could not do anything like farming or extracting oil. Every time she did something rted to nature she will end up ruining it, at the end, she could only do what she was capable of and did not dabble in things that she had no idea about.


    Her granddaughter has always been blessed with green fingers and it was not a stroke of luck that she was able to wake up the spiritual energy of nature though it was the weakest whenpared to all the powers that were used in the apocalypse world, it could be considered the most powerful in this agricultural driven world.


    Fen Hua who heard his mother-inw muttering on the hand felt his lips twitch, his wife left for work and because his mother-inw was scared of his wife she did not say anything to Wu Junfen but instead she turned to look at him and then kept onining for an entire day saying that his wife was foolish for making such a decision and that there will be no way Yu Dong would be able to extract oil out of that dry rice bran but now that the oil was extracted she was praising his wife like she did not scold her throughout the entire day.


    He rubbed his ears and then pushed his daughter in front of him and said, " Go and y with Yu Mai, little bun and Mu Ran."


    Chu Cheng who came to find out that Yu Dong was giving out shares of rice bran oil veryte also rushed to the Mu household with his kids. He was very upset that no one told him, he only went to the town to ask his sister whether she could help the vigers in getting the ration but they all expressed their helplessness saying that if they did that then Qiao Lu will not sell them the oil from her oil mill.


    He was tired and sweaty along with a bit angry and upset thinking that Qiao Lu has gone a bit too far imagine his shock when he returned to the vige with a pregnant belly only to find out from her daughter that Yu Dong was now leading the vigers to extract oil!


    " Yu Dong, you ¡­I hope that you have left a share for me as well," Chu Cheng said as soon as he dropped his son and daughter to y with Yu Mai in the Mu house. He told them not to go to the backyard where the oil was and asked them to y in the front yard lest they knocked into something.


    He pointed to his sister who immediately rushed back to her home in house to bring all the rice bran that was kept in the shed with her to the vige and said, " I have brought all the rice bran with me as well."


    Yu Dong wouldn''t treat Chu Cheng who has helped her so much, badly either, she smiled and nodded. " There are still a few shareholders of the mill left, if you want then you can be one as well."


    Only then did Chu Cheng heave a sigh of relief he was worried that he wouldn''t be able to take a bite of this good pie and turned to look at his sisters and said, " Sister Caiyu, Sister Da bring all the sack of rice bran to the back of the house."


    Sister Caiyu and Sister Da were both good to their brother, seeing him rise and get stable made them happy thus they did not even say a word ofint and brought the sacks to the backyard but they didn''t even leave for two seconds when everyone heard their scream. " What the hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 654: We did not do anything

    Chapter 654: We did not do anythingYu Dong and the rest immediately turned around to rush out of the house after hearing the scream. They already knew that someone will try to spoil the oil that they have squeezed out they just did not expect that it will happen so soon. They just finished squeezing out two barrels of oil and someone sneaked inside the backyard to ruin it!


    Chu Da and Chu Caiyu were really tall and burly unlike the dainty and weak-looking Chu Cheng who looked like he would be blown away by a simple gust of wind, they were so strong that they looked like they were strong enough to send others flying in the air. When the two saw that two women were trying to spill the oil and even take some with them, they immediately rushed forward and stopped them, Chu Caiyu even caught the other two women who were standing outside to catch the big vat of oil that the two intruders have filled.


    "Let us go, why are you catching us? We did not do anything!" The two women who were caught inside the house stealing were silent as a quail but the two mammies who were standing outside the house acted valiantly. They were pretending to be simple onlookers who were caught for no reason at all.


    " That'' s right, I and my sister were just here to see one of our rtives why did you have to catch us like this?" The other mammy struggled against Chu Da who was holding her from behind. " I have not done anything you cannot treat me and my sister like this!"


    Yu Dong who was the first one to rush outside in the backyard immediately raised her hand and pped the two elderly mammies causing the two to turn silent immediately. She and her family has been working hard on this oil for an entire day and she saw with her own eyes how much efforts everyone put into making sure that the oil that they squeezed out would be of the finest quality, how can she be not upset when she saw someone was here to steal and ruin their hard work?


    She already knew that these women worked under Qiao Lu, and even though that woman acted as if she was not at all scared ofmoners like them in her heart she was a bit uneasy. She must have been quite worried that the Big River vige will be able to make oil that was better than hers which was why she wanted to send these two women to bring the oil with them and ruin the raw material that was used to extract it back so that she will be able to produce it before they could.


    Fortunately, the rice bran was all locked in the shed and even if the woman was to collect rice bran after finding out that rice bran was being used to make this oil, she would not be able to match her quality because of theck of spiritual energy.


    But what made her even angry was that someone actually brought these women to the Mu house! If Qiao Lu only knew that she was the one who was in charge of taking out oil then she would have gone to her house! And it wasn''t like Qiao Lu knew her way around the vige, that she was able to tell her workers where they needed to go! Which only meant that someone brought them here with her!


    As for who she will have to find out!


    "Speak! Who was the one who brought you here?" The two mammies did not speak instead they lowered their heads and pretended as if they could not hear what Yu Dong was saying, now that they were caught they knew that they will not be able to get out of this ce without getting beaten up, so why should they help this woman by telling her who was the snitch?


    Yu Dong looked at the two mammies and understood that they were not going to speak easily which was why she turned to look at Sister Caiyu and Sister Da and said with a smile that was so cruel and hair-raising that even Wu Junfen dragged her husband behind with her. " Sister Caiyu, Sister Da if you do not mind can you tie these two women on that pig butchering board?"


    As she spoke she pointed to the broad wooden board that was sitting at the end of the house, one could see the smudges of dark red blood even if it was too dark, the two mammies were stunned as they turned to look at Yu Dong who was already walking inside the house to bring her chopping knife.


    The two thought that Yu Dong was only scaring them and did not say anything while they were being dragged by the two mammies, they were the right-hand mammies of Qiao Lu, there was no way this woman would chop them up right?


    After all, no one in their right mind would offend Qiao Lu!


    What the two mammies did not expect was that Yu Dong was indeed not in her correct state of mind. She has been a bit unhinged inside her head always which was why when she appeared, she was carrying a knife in her hand and walking over to where the two mammies were tied.


    Mammy Bao did not expect Yu Dong will really bring a knife, her eyes widened and she opened her mouth to scream but Yu Dong grabbed her mouth and hissed, " Scream, scream if you want to and I will send your head flying!" Beside Mammy Bao, Mammy Yan shut her mouth as well, she wanted to scream but she was too afraid that the woman would kill her if she made the slightest bit of noise.


    Mammy Bao looked at the sharp knife and then at Yu Dong who was sneering at her. " Do you think that if you attack us you will be fine? Sister Qiao will not let you go! We are her right-hand mammies!"


    " For her to not let go of me, she will have to dwell deep in the woods and find out your corpses first," seeing that the two mammies were shocked Yu Dong hitched a brow up and snickered, " What? That snitch did not tell you that I am a hunter as well?"


    The two mammies: "¡­." She really did not!


    0-------0-------0---------0---------0-------0--------0----------0------0

 Chapter 655: Xiao Hua is missing

    Chapter 655: Xiao Hua is missingYu Dong looked at the two mammies who were scared stiff and then sneered, " Are you going to be nice little old women and tell me who was the one who brought you here? If you are honest then at least I will not do anything to you."


    The two mammies did not believe Yu Dong, they thought that the woman was simply crazy if she dared to pick up the knife then she will kill them surely! Since they were going to die, then was there any reason for them to tell Yu Dong anything? They might as well make their deaths worthwhile!


    At least that was what the two mammies were thinking, the two mammies looked at Yu Dong before Mammy Bao raised her head and arrogantly said, " If you want to kill us then just do it, we are not going to betray ourrade!"


    " That''s right we are not betraying her!" Mammy Yan spoke firmly as well.


    The two looked like they were really going to die rather than speak the name of the woman who brought them here causing Yu Dong to sneer as thetter said, " You are indeed quite loyal, then I hope that yourrade will go and look for your corpses to pay offerings!"


    As she spoke she lifted the knife in the air and brought it down heavily, when Mammy Bao saw that Yu Dong was indeed making a move to kill them, she was stumped. Her eyes widened and she shrieked, " I will tell you, I will tell you¡­I will say ¡­don''t kill me!" She too did not expect that the fear of death would be this scary when she was caught and tied up while being threatened by Yu Dong,k she thought that she was prepared to die but as soon as the knife came closer, her eyes could no longer stay as calm as they were before.


    Even her body started to tremble while a trail of yellow liquid soiled her pants. She was truly scared shi*less by Yu Dong and her hunting knife causing everyone who was standing there to stifle theirughter. Was this the same mammy who acted so valiantly just now?


    The mammy, however, did not care about theirughter, she was worried that Yu Dong will truly change her mind which was why she spoke once again, " I will tell you the name of the woman just don''t kill me!"


    "Sister Bao!" Mammy Yan who did not expect that her colleague would be this scared of something so small as a knifeing close to her neck, she thought that Yu Dong even though acted like she was going to kill them would have not killed them as long as they closed their eyes and sucked it up then Yu Dong would have stopped right before the knife fell on their neck!


    Mammy Yan was right, Yu Dong was indeed not going to kill either of them, which was why she chose the woman who looked less gutless than Mammy Yan. Even though Mammy Bao was stronger and sturdier than Mammy Yan, she could see that the woman was all bark and no bite, being involved in dealing with a lot of criminals who would go around killing people and stealing from them Yu Dong was very much aware of how to determine those who were capable of killing and who was only capable of stealing purses from others.


    Which was why she was able to decide in split second and made the correct choice.


    On the other hand, Mammy Bao who was scared by Yu Dong and waster screamed at by Mammy Yan was so upset that she turned around and red at Mammy Yan and snapped, " If you have so many guts then youe and sit here, I will see whether or not you scream when this woman has your neck in hold with a knife in hand!"


    Mammy Yan wanted to say that she will certainly not scream but then she turned to look at Yu Dong whose face was cold as an ice sculpture with a knife in her hand and immediately swallowed her words right back, she really did not dare to provoke this woman anymore.


    Once Mammy Yan settled down she turned to look at Mammy Bao and then asked, " So who is the one who brought you here?"


    " I...I will tell you but don''t let that woman know, she has a very close rtionship with the Vige head and she will certainly find trouble with meter on," Mammy Bao answered with a frown etched on her face, she could not understand how she ended up offending to scary women at once.


    As soon as Mammy Bao said this Vige head Gu felt her head buzz while Yu Dong could feel her heartbeat getting faster. She squeezed Mammy Bao''s neck and then squeezed out, " Who is this close rtive?"


    " Its ..Its Vige head Gu''s sister!" Mammy Bao squeezed out and Yu Dong felt her grip on the knife loosen as she jumped off the fat woman and rushed inside the house.


    Vige Head Gu on the other hand felt her head swoon as she almost passed out, if not for Yu Tong who clutched her arm and pulled her up, Vige head Gu would have broken her neck.


    It took a few seconds for Vige head Gu to calm down as she turned to look at the mammy who handed her sister''s name to Yu Dong and shouted," You are lying my sister will never do that! She has worked in the army once before how can she do something like this?"


    " Who are you calling a liar?" Mammy Bao could no longer care about the vige head, she was tied and almost choked to death just now. And yet this woman was calling her a liar, if that devil-like woman came back then she will be killed for sure!


    This was why she raised her voice and shouted to the high heavens, " Your sister not only brought us here, she was also the one who told us that your vige was trying to extract oil! Who are you calling a liar¡ª¡ª"


    She was still shouting when another scream came from inside the house. " Xiao Hua is missing!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 656: Lost control

    Chapter 656: Lost controlYu Dong felt her breathe to a halt when she realised that not only Xiao Hua was missing, Ye Liu seemed to be gone as well. She could feel her heart shudder as she started to look around the house, not even forgetting to look in a small box that was sitting in the kitchen, even though she knew that the two of them would not be able to hide inside the small box, she just did not want to believe that the two were taken away from the house right under her nose.


    " What happened?" She rounded to Shen Li who was looking rather pale and had many scratches on his arms, she did not even know how in the world two of her husbands were attacked while her lover was taken away from the Mu house.


    Chen Mi rubbed the medicine that Yu Dong has given to him on Shen Li''s wounds and red at Yu Dong for being too agitated, he understood that she was worried about Ye Liu and Xiao Hua but she needed to keep her emotions under control. If Shen Li was not lucky, he too might have been dragged with the two of them, it was through sheer luck that he was able to escape from the woman''s clutches ande back to tell them that Ye Liu and Xiao Hua were taken away.


    Yu Dong too realised that she might have reacted a bit harshly and took a few breaths in and out before she closed her eyes and crouched down in front of Shen Li and took his hand in her own. " I am sorry," she apologized without even hesitating for a single second. " I was too stressed and worried just now and reacted like that, I apologize."


    Just now when Shen Li told her that Vige head Gu''s sister took Ye Liu and Xiao Hua with her, she almost lost her head.


    "It''s all right, I understand that you are scared for the two of them," Shen Li did not feel hurt instead he understood that Yu Dong was scared for the two of them. He too was really worried when he thought about what Vige head Gu''s sister was going to do Xiao Hua and Ye Liu.


    " But how can she take the two of them without us knowing?" Yu Tong asked, there were so many women in the house and there were also several mammies. How was it possible for the Vige head Gu''s sister to take the two mers without them even knowing?


    Shen Li breathed hard as he rubbed his arms that were scratched when he was fighting with Gu Li and replied, "It''s like this when everyone was taking care of the two mammies who snuck inside the courtyard. Gu Li came and told Xiao Hua that Li Hanjing has gone intobour, everyone was here and no one could tell us that Li Hanjing is perfectly well in his house."


    " You all know how protective Xiao Hua is towards Li Hanjing, he was even willing to sell himself to us for the sake of Li Hanjing, so of course he was the first one to rush out. I and Ye Liu have assisted Chen Mi in his birth, which is why the two of us followed him thinking that we will help Li Hanjing in childbirth."


    " But who would have thought," Shen Li bit his lips as he finished speaking as he closed his eyes and then shook his head. " As soon as we reached the cross-section in the vige, Gu Li attacked us all. We were three mers who could not fight against her strength at all and what''s more she once worked in the military, it was simply impossible for us to deal with her which was why we could not defeat her no matter how much we tried."


    " She even tried to take me with her because she was worried that Yu Dong wille after her if she let me go but Ye Liu took the chance to bite her at that exact moment when she was dragging me inside the carriage and asked me to run." Shen Li covered his face and felt his eyes sting as he started sobbing. " I wished I could protect the two of them, I was their big brother but instead the two of them tried to save me."


    Yu Dong felt fear course in her veins, it was so thick that she felt that she was going blind but she still stood up and hugged Shen Li. "It''s all right, it''s all right, you are safe and that''s what matters. If she took you as well then I would have died right here and now," she patted the sobbing mer on the back while ignoring the stabbing pain in her heart.


    She was at the mercy of the rage that was bursting in her veins but she could not lose her calm, if she did then Shen Li will only me himself even more. She could not me one of her husbands for she was afraid of losing the other two, it was not fair, even if it was too painful, she has to be fair with them all!


    Her breathing was rugged and Shen Li could feel that she was very much stiff, he raised his head and looked at Yu Dong and asked, " You do not me me?"


    " Why will I me you?" Yu Dong swallowed hard as she forced herself to smile at him and cupped his face. " You did everything you could to save your brothers, I will not me you foring back ¡­did you not hear what I said? You are my anchor in hard times, if you were not here then I would have long lost my calm and then it would not be pretty."


    Shen Li listened to what Yu Dong said to him and cried even harder even though his heart was still heavy some of its weight was gone, he was very afraid when he was running back. He kept thinking that Yu Dong will me him foring back alone, thank goodness she didn''t.


    ---------

 Chapter 657: I am not that weak

    Chapter 657: I am not that weakThough Yu Dong did not me Shen Li who was just a mer who could not fight against Gu Li, it did not mean that she was not going to me someone else. She turned to Vige head Gu and walked over to where she was standing with a rather aggressive stance, seeing her like this Vige head Gu thought that she was going to be punched in the face for sure but before Yu Dong could reach her, she was stopped by Wu Junfen who caught her arm and said, " Don''t move around recklessly, even if Gu Li is Vige head Gu''s sister, there is nothing that she could do anything about. We all were fooled by her, even I would have never thought that a veteran like her who worked in the army once would be like this."


    Wu Junfen felt bitter just thinking about how she always thought that Gu Li was one of the few vigers who knew what they were doing and had a stable mind and ns, who would have thought that such an ugly face hid behind the mask that she wore on her face.


    " That''s right!" Vige head Gu was already scared stiff when she heard that the person who was behind the kidnapping and killing of the mers was none other than the sister she doted on the most, and now that she knew that her foolish sister also kidnapped Yu Dong''s husband and Xiao Hua, she was already shaking.


    She was worried that she will be beaten ck and blue by Yu Dong which was why she turned to look at Yu Dong and said earnestly, " I really had no idea that the woman was like this. She has been so kind and helpful to others and she even adopted Pei Yuyan when thetter was in trouble, who would have thought that she will be hiding such hideous truth behind her kind mask?"


    " But don''t worry, she will not kill Ye Liu and Xiao Hua," Vige head Gu insisted as she looked at Yu Dong who was ring at her with red eyes. " You can rest assured about that, she needs both Ye Liu and Xiao Hua to make them listen to each other. She will keep them alive until or unless she marries Xiao Hua, and we will get the two of them back by that time. You just need to stay calm and keep your head on the right track, Yu Dong. Your husband needs you to stay calm and think."


    Yu Dong did not want to be calm especially when she had no idea where Gu Li might have taken her husband and Xiao Hua with her. She could have been calm in the face of danger, even in the face of death she did not flinch but how can she be calm at this moment? She couldn''t even think of staying calm when she knew that her husband was in danger along with the man she loved.


    Fang Chi took a step forward and with his face covered with sympathy and concern, he ced his hand on Yu Dong''s arm. She wanted to stop Fang Chi because she knew that she could not handle getting touched at the moment when she was like a ticking bomb but she knew that even if the dark emotions were swirling in her heart she could not let them explode at the wrong person and Fang Chi was not in the wrong which was why she let him get close to her and invade her personal space.


    " We will get to them, they were just taken away which meant that Gu Li has not taken them away for a long distance, we just need to follow her while keeping a straight head," he turned to look at Chen Mi who nodded and said, " I made some pouches for everyone in the house including Xiao Hua," he said with a slight distaste. " Those pouches are made from the herbs that you grew, you know? If you trace their scent then you will be able to catch Gu Li and her partner."


    Yu Dong snapped her head and looked at Chen Mi who was reminding her that she could still catch the three of them and was surprised, she did not even know when he did that, she blinked her eyes and asked, " Mi, you did that¡ª-" she wanted to ask whether he did that because he wanted to make sure that they will be able to track Xiao Hua in case the worst happened but thetter simply scoffed.


    " I just don''t know what is good about that mer but since you like him then I can''t let him be dragged away," he said with a face that was full of white look and red at Yu Dong when he saw that thetter look surprised, he raised a brow and said, " Why are you looking at us like that? We are not fools who can''t catch something this simple."


    Yu Dong''s face burned a little as she turned to look at Fang Chi in embarrassment who smiled at her gently and patted her cheek as he softly said, " You don''t have to think so much about me, you know? I am stronger than you think I am. Before you married me, I always thought that I will stay alone till the day I die."


    " I was an abandoned mer whom no one wanted to marry, not even an aged woman who lost more than three husbands because I was ugly and didn''t fit in the norm of mer beauty but you married me and you even gave me a home, what''s more, you even brought me so much happiness, slowly teaching me that I am more than just a mer who needs to care about my looks."


    With his eyes glimmering with love and tears Fang Chi patted Yu Dong on the cheek and caressed her lips. " You have given so much to me, can''t I even give a small space in the house to the mer whom you love? I am not that selfish, now go and get that mer safe and sound."


    " Don''t let brother Liu''s sacrifice go in vain."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 658: Not that selfish

    Chapter 658: Not that selfishYu Dong stared at Fang Chi who spoke his mind without even hesitating a little and wished she could kick herself in the butt, Fang Chi was clearly much more intuitive than she thought he was and she was the one who was foolish enough to think that he did not even have any idea what she was doing with Xiao Hua.


    She looked at the mer who was smiling at her and before she knew it she had pulled him into her arms. She was lucky, even though she found her happiness after she died, she thought her death was worth it for she met with such wonderful mers in her second life, when she was in the apocalypse world, she had all theforts and resourcespared to others but she still did not feel happy.


    She used to smile but not once had she felt like she belonged to a ce, her parents were often busy researching this and that¡ª¡ª they only called her when they needed her.


    ''Take care of your brothers, we know you can do it.''


    '' Dong Dong, you are strong I know you will be fine.''


    '' How can you be so selfish? You are the older sister, you have to be responsible for your brothers. So, what if you have to take care of them on your day off? Can''t you see we are busy as well!''


    '' We are your parents, we have worked hard for so many years ¡ª- juggling in and out of the job, so why can''t you?''


    '' You want to marry that guy from the research department? He is no good for you. Listen to mom, stay with your brothers and leave the matter of choosing a good man for your mother. I will choose a good man, don''t worry.''


    Her parents have seen her struggle, they have seen that she wanted to get married to a guy and start her own family but they have deliberately ignored it and stopped her from getting married because they were worried that if Yu Dong got married they will have to look after her brothers.


    Throughout her entire life as she walked past her twenties and walked into her thirties her mother never once looked for a man for her and when she turned thirty-five. Her mother as shameless as ever came to her and said¡ª¡ª


    '' Dong Dong, you are already so old¡­what''s the point of getting married now? No one will like you, now that you look so old and withered. Ne, why don''t you listen to your mother and take care of your brothers from now on?''


    '' What did you say? I am asking you to dedicate your life to your brothers. I am not asking you to do that! All I am saying is that you are so old! Even if you married someone now, you will be despised by them because you are old and ugly and cannot give birth! I am doing this for your own good!''


    It was the day when she rushed out of the house without even caring where she was going ignoring the screeches of her mother. After the death of her grandmother, her parents became more and more careless, at least when her grandmother was in charge, the two of them woulde back home and take care of the children they gave birth to but after her grandmother died, the two of them simply left her brothers for her to take care.


    And Yu Dong had done that because she was the responsible older sibling and not once did she rebel, and the first andst time she rebelled against her mother, she died under a zombie attack.


    Even her parents were selfless but these mers even though they were ufortable, they always ced her first than themselves.


    " D..Dong Dong, what are you doing?" Fang Chi was really flustered when he was hugged in front of everyone even though he could see that everyone was looking somewhere else and even covered their eyes like Chu Cheng and his children, he still could not help but feel embarrassed. Even his neck turned red as he realised that his wife has hugged him in front of everyone, what was this¡­what was this?


    What should he do now, should he hug her back? Should he push her away? What should he do now?


    Fang Chi felt his brain get fried up as he tried to think of a proper action while Yu Dong was hugging him.


    " Not fair!" Chen Mi who saw that Yu Dong was only hugging Fang Chi was really angry. He jumped up from his seat and then red at Yu Dong who was only hugging Fang Chi and said, "I was the one who made those scented pouches why is it that I got no hugs¡ª¡ª"


    He was still speaking when Yu Dong let go of Fang Chi and walked over to him before hugging him as well. Immediately Chen Mi''sints turned off and his forehead which was visible through the gaps in Yu Dong''s arms turned red as he pushed her away and said, " All right enough hugging, go and bring those two back."


    " I will," Yu Dong immediately let go of him and patted Shen Li on his head as she said, " Don''t me yourself while I am gone." And walked out of the house, and she has to bring the two of them back home, even if she has to go to hell and drag Gu Li back with her!


    Or else she won''t be the only one who will lose everything!


    Behind her, Chen Mi turned to look at Fang Chi and asked, " Won''t you regret it?"


    Fang Chi has known about the matter between Yu Dong and Xiao Hua for a long time, he was actually the first person to find out since he has been once abandoned by Mu Yuxi for another mer when she fell for Chu Cheng. So, of course, he knew the changes happening around him but he never said anything, he was afraid that with his looks andck of abilities, he will be abandoned in an old corner again by Yu Dong.


    He was selfish but not to the point where he would watch Yu Dong suffer silently.


    ---------

 Chapter 659: The wedding you both planned

    Chapter 659: The wedding you both nnedHe thought that as long as he pretended not to know everything will be fine but tonight when he thought about Yu Dong might lose Xiao Hua and bing an echo of his past self then he could no longer stop himself from letting her go after Xiao Hua. When Mu Yuxi had left him for Chu Cheng, he had felt like he was half dead, it was only Yu Dong''s arrival that saved him from the misery that he suffered from, only when she married him and gave him home was he able to feel what it meant to be at peace.


    But when he saw Yu Dong with the same desperation and pain that he had in his eyes when he was left by Mu Yuxi, he realised that he was too engrossed in himself that hepletely forgot Yu Dong. She has stood up when she needed to take responsibility for him and saved him from a shameful death but he has subconsciously ignored everything that she wanted and wished to have.


    Even though she was married to him because of the vigers, she has never made him feel like he was the one who owed a debt to her and treated him like she treated others. Though she did not love him like she did Xiao Hua ¡­her love for him was there, he has felt it in the past and he felt it now when she hugged him. Yu Dong did not say it but he knew she was telling him that nothing will change ¡ª¡ª


    And Fang Chi who was too scared of facing the same doom as he did in the past eased up a little.


    " No, I won''t."


    Because the fear he held in his heart was simply groundless.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Wake up, Xiao Hua,"


    No, let him sleep a bit more, he was tired. So tired that he wanted to keep sleeping and never wake up ever again, what was more, he could feel his body hurting and did not want to wake up not even a little which was why he smacked the hand that was trying to wake him away. The hand that was waking him retreated but soon it returned and this time, it not only returned but it also pped him into consciousness.


    Xiao Hua''s head was all woozy and cottony, he could feel himself drift as he turned to look around in him. He couldn''t even put his thoughts together much less think straight and the sleep that was trying to lull him to sleep again was much too sweet and tempting for him to ignore but then he was pped again and this time it was followed by a kick as he heard an annoyed hiss, " Wake the fck up!"


    Well, that hit was totally uncalled for, he was just sleeping ¡ª¡ª-


    Immediately the memories of being attacked, Gu Li lying to him that Li Hanjing has gone intobour and then being pushed into the carriage after being smacked in the back of his head came back to him.


    Xiao Hua felt his heart shudder and he felt his heart starting to beat at an ungodly speed. He had been hit, drugged and then beaten to submit by a woman. This would exin why he felt like his body was aching all over and his entire head was all hazy.


    He was so angry that he wished he could have bitten that woman once more when she was trying to take him with her, but cursed his frail body for not living up to his expectations. He has been had and he has been beaten as he has never been before even Yu Dong did not dare to treat him like this even if he would have loved to be smacked by her left and right as she took him¡ª¡ª never mind that now. He would let his fantasies run crazyter on. Once he was safe and back in his beloved''s arms.


    But for now, he turned to look at the person who was hitting him and was surprised to see Ye Liu. He double blinked and looked at the mer who was sitting upright and croaked through his dry mouth, " Ye Liu? W..what are you doing here ?"


    The mer looked at him like he was an idiot and could not be bothered to string two sentences for him but he still opened his mouth and replied, " I was there when she took you with her, I saw her attack you and could not stay behind and do nothing. But of course, me fighting her was simr to a child fighting an adult."


    His lips however curled up and he announced rather proudly, " I did whack her in the mouth really hard with my elbow." And opened his fist to show two teeth to Xiao Hua. " And knocked these babies out, she did not dare to treat me lightly then."


    Oh, Gu Li really did not treat Ye Liu lightly, the poor mer was sporting a ck eye and a bruised upper lip but as long as he was fine.


    " Where are we?" Xiao Hua asked as he looked around the carriage in which he was lying. He wanted to get up like Ye Liu who was sitting upright even though he looked badly battered and it was a mark of how much trouble he gave Gu Li that the woman even tied his legs up.


    Ye Liu sighed and then answered, " We are almost at the border of the town and if Yu Dong does note to rescue us in ten minutes then we might be on our way to the next town." He paused and then added as he turned to look at the carriage that was not moving at the moment. " That woman went to get you a wedding dress, by the way, she said that she has everything arranged for your and hers wedding, that you both nned while discussing having at least six children."


    He turned to look at Xiao Hua coldly and asked, " You cheating on my wife? If you are then I need to make you pay back for all the hits that I received while trying to save you. Don''t worry I will not hold back."


    Xiao Hua: "¡­.." Daddy!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 660: Ye Liu, the assassin in training

    Chapter 660: Ye Liu, the assassin in training" Of course, I am not!" Xiao Hua was very scared when he heard Ye Liu say that he was going to break his bones just like he broke Gu Li''s teeth, he was afraid that if he was even a secondte the mer might really smack him to death which was why he immediately raised his hands in surrender and said, " I did not do it! I have never even met her before this and if I knew that she was behind this, would I be involved with her? I would have told everything to Yu Dong straight away! No, wait¡ª¡ª"


    He paused and eyed Ye Liu warily as he shifted back on his seat and looked at the mer with his eyes that were full of fear. " How do you know that I am with Yu Dong?"


    Ye Liu sneered as he used his core to lift his legs and kick Xiao Hua in the waist causing thetter to shriek ''aiyo'' as he trembled in pain. " Do you think I will not see all those fck me eyes you were sending my wife''s way? Am I blind in your eyes? I am three years older than you, damn idiot! Of course, I will know that you were sneaking around with my wife."


    He harrumphed and then rolled his eyes at Xiao Hua as he scoffed, " I will never fall for a woman like her," he mimicked what Xiao Hua had said in the past with a sickly sweet and annoying voice as he red at thetter with little fires burning in his eyes as he tipped his chin and said, " Now what happened? Eating your words right up huh?"


    Xiao Hua felt his waist hurt a lot as he raised his feet as well as he hit the mer who have kicked him just now. " You think that I wanted to eat my words back? You cannot help with whom you fall in love, you just do! If I had my heart in control then I would have won the world what are you talking about?"


    " Heh!" Ye Liu sneered at Xiao Hua as he kicked him in retaliation. " You better not go against me, don''t forget that you might be Dong Dong''s little lover, I am ....her husband¡­ official one at that, you better get those eyes lowered along with your wife or else ¡­hmph even Yu Dong has to listen to me with one leg in the air who do you think you are?"


    Xiao Hua wanted to say something but then he heard the bang on the carriage''s wall and shut up as he turned to look at the door and whispered, " She is here."


    "It''s good that she is here," Ye Liu sneered with a violent look in his eyes. " I am not done with her yet."


    Xiao Hua: ¡­.. scary.


    He did not know whether he should be scared of the woman who was getting inside the carriage or he should be scared of this mer who was sitting next to him. The door opened and Gu Li just as Ye Li described walked into the carriage. Her expression was hard and she had many scratches on her face and arms, there was even a light bruising under her eyes as blood dripped from her mouth.


    She shot a re at Ye Liu who narrowed his eyes and remarked rather casually, " You better not try me bitch, my wife is ten times stronger than you and taught me many moves. Even if I am tied and banged, I can make you my bitch, you hear that so move those fcking eyes from me before I scratch them out."


    Yu Dong has been very strict with her husbands ever since Fang Chi was kidnapped by Mu Yuxi, she has taught them a bunch of self-defence moves. It was just that Ye Liu was tougher than others and wanted to learn more and thus, he grew stronger and stronger than the others at the house even though he was never able to beat Yu Dong in a spar, he was not worse than Gu Li who was not as strong as Yu Dong.


    With his strength as a mer, he might not be able to take down this womanpletely but he will be able to fight her on equal ground.


    Only now did Xiao Hua realise that even though Ye Liu looked bad, Gu Li looked worse than him. He was sure that the only reason Ye Liu allowed himself to be dragged with him was that he did not want to leave him alone with Gu Li and anything else. If he wanted he could have easily escaped this woman''s clutches but since he was worried about him, he allowed him to be caught by Gu Li.


    As Xiao Hua thought about it, his eyes turned warm while looking at Ye Liu who snorted and looked away pretending as if he could not care less about him.


    Gu Li''s mouth tightened as she looked at Ye Liu and said, " If I were you, I would keep my mouth shut."


    " And if I were you I would run with my tail tucked between my legs," retorted Ye Liu as he looked at the woman without even the slightest hint of warmth in his eyes. " My wife wille very soon and I will see how you will be able to deal with her then, but since you are willing to be a fool then you might as well do what you want and let me watch the drama."


    Gu Li made a sudden move but Ye Liu was ready just as the woman reached close to him, he raised his feet and tried to hit her in the stomach of course his feet were caught and Gu Li was rather smug about it but she couldn''t stay smug for long because she once again underestimated Ye Liu, he raised his body and smashed his head right under Gu Li''s chin causing a very ugly crunch to rang out in the carriage.


    While Xiao Hua who stared at the two of them mentally apuded Ye Liu. '' Awesome, was Yu Dong raising a secret assassin in her house all this time?''


    ----------

 Chapter 661: Always safe with me

    Chapter 661: Always safe with me" You¡­" Gu Li clutched her chin as she took a few steps back, she has really underestimated this mer and allowed him to take advantage of herck of attention. " Do you think I won''t kill you?"


    "You can but if you kill me, Xiao Hua will smash his head into the carriage wall and die right in front of your eyes since he would not be able to see my wife in the eyes ever again if something happened to me, it will be really a shame for you if that happened, right?" As he spoke he turned to look at Xiao Hua pointedly.


    Xiao Hua who was dragged into a messy situation again: "..."


    Though he believed that dying after getting his head smashed open was a very messy way to die but he still nodded and said, " I will do it if you even touch a strand of his hair and I will smash my head right now and die, then you can marry my corpse, you murderer !"


    However, even if he wanted to say a lot worse things to this woman, he kept his mouth tightly shut even if he wanted to scream at this delusional woman. He wanted to rip this woman into shreds and hit her until her head started to properly function like a normal woman but he did not do it, he needed to keep this woman calm and controlled until Yu Donges to save him.


    Gu Li scanned Xiao Hua from up to down, one could see that she was trying to see the determination in his eyes and when she saw that he was indeed not lying, her lips pursed as she looked at him and said, " You better stay put or this mer will get sold to a brothel instead of being killed."


    She turned to look at Ye Liu and sneered, " Not like he won''t be once I marry you. The women there will teach him how to be respectful to a woman."


    Ye Liu narrowed his gaze and sneered, " Don''t be so salty just because you could not beat a mer."


    Gu Li grunted acting apparently unconcerned as she turned to sit down on the seat opposite Xiao Hua, from then she acted as if she could not even see Ye Liu and only stared at Xiao Hua like he was some trophy that she has won from a big fight.


    Xiao Hua let her stare at him as much as she wanted but when he noticed that she was stretching her hand to touch his legs, he immediately moved and frowned in disgust as he studied the woman and said, " You know, I have seen many psychotic people but I have never seen anyone who was this messed up in their heads and yet never gave the feeling of being a creepy killer."


    Her eyes snapped back to his and her hands stopped moving. Good.


    Even though he could not beat her with his hands like Ye Liu could, his sharp tongue was really good as well.


    " I mean not once did I think when I saw you that you were weird or much less unhinged. What was more you even used that charm of yours that you picked up from the military and made everyone trust you even I did not feel uneasy around you and I have to admit that you were really good at hiding yourself, even your sister could not see through you."


    " Don''t talk about my sister," Gu Li sneered as her kind mask slipped from her face. " She was the elder sister, she should have been the one who was dragged to the army with the rest of the women but instead my daddy sent me in her ce, he said that my sister was the elder one and she had the responsibility of flourishing the family line, he did not once ask what I wanted and sent me away."


    " While my sister was enjoying her youth and life, I was fighting for my life and by the time I returned I was too old to even get married and even then my fcking daddy did not worry about me, instead he worried about my sister and asked me to give her all the savings that I got from the army as my retirement fees saying that my sister needed them..so, I¡ª¡ª"


    " You killed him," unlike Xiao Hua who did not stay in the vige, Ye Liu has been in the vige for a long time and he knew that the Gu sister''s daddy was found dead in the forest. No one found his body until he was half-eaten by wild animals so everyone thought that he was killed while he was looking for wild vegetables.


    But now Ye Liu knew that the mer was not killed by an animal but by his own daughter.


    " That''s right," Gu Li sneered as she turned to look at Ye Liu before turning her head to Xiao Hua and saying, " But you don''t have to worry about anything I will not harm you, I have never hidden myself from you."


    " Have you lost your mind? Of course, you have hidden yourself from me, you never came to see me when you were in the inn and you did not even talk to me in the vige, in front of everyone you treated me like you would treat a junior while hiding such disturbing thoughts regarding me. Can''t you see how wrong this is? You are actually trying to marry a mer who is not even in his twenties while you are in what¡­your fifties? I can''t even feel safe with you after finding out what you are."


    Her face went taut as she replied, " You are safe with me, always have. I am not like Yu Dong who is listing after your body, I love you for who you are Xiao Hua. Have I even touched you in the wrong way? Did anything to bring harm you? I have always punished those who went against you. You have been the safest with me."

 Chapter 662: Slag mer

    Chapter 662: g merXiao Hua snorted as he looked at the woman who was shamelessly iming to love him. " I think you are forgetting something, I don''t think that its surprising given that you are getting so old but I will ry it down to you since it slipped your memory ¡ª¡ª you knocked me out, you hit me when I tried to stop you from taking me away and even then when I did not agree with you, you stomped on my stomach and then carried me into this carriage like I was some sort of rice sack. I don''t know about you but Yu Dong will never think about hitting me like that just because I denied her something."


    He turned to look at Gu Li and sneered, " So do us all a favour and stopparing yourself with my Yu Dong, you are disrespecting her by mentioning her in the same breath as you."


    The second Xiao Hua mentioned being hit, Gu Li''s eyes for only a moment flickered with shame but the second he called Yu Dong, his, those feelings vanished and were reced with a hard re. " I did not hit you because I took pleasure in your pain, It wasn''t what I wanted to do but you did not agree with me, and I had no choice but to use force if you only listened to me like you did in the past then¡ª¡ª"


    " When? When did I listen to you in the past?'' Xiao Hua immediately stopped Gu Li when he saw that Ye Liu was looking at him with eyes that were filled with many questions. He was innocent damn it, it was this woman who was out of her damn mind, so why was he being questioned like this? It was not like he was the one who was sick in his head right?


    Gu Li looked at him like she was rather hurt because of his choice of words and that only caused Ye Liu to stare at him even harder causing Xiao Hua to start sweating as he looked at the woman in front of him. In fact, the way the woman was looking at him made him even rethink everything that he did in his entire life, it was only when he waspletely certain that he was innocent, did he cross his arms in front of him and then looked at the woman and said, " I have never done anything that you are using me of!"


    " Of course, you have, when I can to the tavern and I used to tell you how my sister has harmed me, you did everything to cheer me up! When I used to ask you to sing for me then you will sing, if I asked you to sit by my side you will stay next to me till the end and continue to keep mepany! You were the only bright light in my life!"


    When Gu Li retired from the army, she had nothing and no one to take care of, it was during this time that she found the tavern where the women came to take their stress out and found Xiao Hua who was like a sweet little honey pot who cared for her more than anyone else did in her entire life and this was why she fell for him.


    Ye Liu was speechless after listening to what Gu Li said, he turned to look away from this stupid woman and left Xiao Hua to take care of her. It was all right, he was not the one who provoked this woman, the one who did was the one who was responsible for this mess.


    Xiao Hua was even more speechless than Ye Liu, it was true that he did all that but that was all business! Gu Li was not the only one whom he keptpany, there were many women who came to the tavern and he would keep thempany.


    As long as they paid him with silver and gold taels, he will stay next to them and listen to their babbling because that was his job! Just because he was doing his job and keeping this womanpany for the sake of money, he ended up in a one-sided rtionship with her. What kind of logic was this?


    " And I did the same for others as well, if we start counting like this then I will have thousands of lovers on my side!" Xiao Hua replied as he looked at the woman in front of him in exasperation.


    From the side, Ye Liu coughed, " g mer."


    " It was my job!" Xiao Hua was going crazy thinking about how he got into this mess no wonder his daddy said that the tavern was really the worst ce. He was right, all sorts of weird and dangerous creatures came to that ce!


    " But we were different!" Gu Li insisted pursing her lips in a thin line. " I know that we were different and you were only dazzled by Yu Dong, this is why I had to do this to bring you on the right path and everything that I did was necessary because there was no other choice in front of me!"


    Did she really think that she was talking in humannguage? Xiao Hua looked at the woman and then said, " You are right, you had plenty of sane choices but you only picked up the insane ones. Admit it you do not love me, you are just obsessed with the idea of keeping me by your side until you grow bored of me just like you grew bored of all those mers whom you killed."


    " They were just mere distractions until you came with me," Gu Li''s gaze went hard as she stared at Xiao Hua while the carriage started to pick speed again. " I was waiting for you but then those mers got sticky and noisy so I had to kill them all."


    " And the only way was to kill them?" Xiao Hua questioned back as he looked at Gu Li. " You could have always thought of another way!"


    " And you could have thought ofing home with me!"


    ----------

 Chapter 663: Bent down to kiss him

    Chapter 663: Bent down to kiss him" You mean to say that you wanted Yu Dong to pay the gold taels for this mer and then that let him go to you?" Ye Liu sneered at the woman who was acting all shameless like she was the one who was betrayed by the entire world and was left alone to die. " Be honest, you did not have the money and you did not have anything else in your hands that will get what you wanted which was why you started looking for a recement."


    " But then again no one was close enough to the real Xiao Hua, so you went ahead and killed them," Ye Liu snorted, Yu Dong already told him the peculiar thinking of the killer. She told him that since the person was hung up with Xiao Hua, the killer most likely wanted to get the closet thing she could get to Xiao Hua since the real one was pretty expensive¡ª¡ª but every individual was different and no matter how much the killer tried to make another Xiao Hua, she might have not seeded which led to the killing of a mer.


    And one killing led to another and then another before the woman waspletely twisted on the inside.


    " You did not have the means to redeem Xiao Hua, nor did you try to save enough for the sake of redeeming him but when Yu Dong redeemed him, you took it for granted and thought ''oh cool'' now that the difficult thing is over, I will start trying to get this mer on my side," Ye Liu did not leave a shred of dignity for Gu Li whose face turned red and white before she stood up from her seat and shouted, " SHUT UP!"


    Ye Liu did not say anything but he did not look like he was scared either, in fact, it could be seen that the mer was simply too unbothered to say anything to this woman and simply chose to ignore her.


    Gu Li was really angered as well, she wanted to beat Ye Liu but she was afraid that Xiao Hua will try to harm himself. If he was to hurt his beautiful face then what will she do? She have worked so hard to bring him to her side and marry him, but she still had to bring Xiao Hua back and show off in front of her sister and tell her that she was still the better one of the two and their daddy was wrong.


    She nced at Ye Liu seeing that he was no longer speaking, she turned to look at Xiao Hua and said, " Don''t listen to him, I was doing everything I could to redeem you but I am not as sly as Yu Dong, I couldn''t get so much money in just a small time, unlike her, I don''t have unscrupulous morals."


    " Kills half of the mers in the vige and then says that she does not have any unscrupulous morals, fantastic." Ye Liu muttered causing Gu Li to turn and re at him like she wanted to bury him just like she buried many mers before turning to look at Xiao Hua and holding her hands up as she stretched them unrestrainedly to touch Xiao Hua.


    But she was stopped by Xiao Hua who shifted closer to Ye Liu and said, " If you don''t want to lose the rest of your teeth then you stay away from me."


    Gu Li sighed and said, " This is not how I expected everything to go between us."


    " No? Then how did you expect things to go between us after you caused so much damage to so many people?"


    " Fck," Gu Li cursed as she ran her hand through her hair and said, " There was no damage all right? Those mers were uncared for in their families, I brought them home with me and gave them the love they wanted so desperately. But when I asked them to leave they will cry and make a fuss saying they had my kids, I clearly told them that I was only keeping them and had no ns to marry either of them."


    " They should have aborted those kids and gone but they all said that they wanted to marry me and give me a family¡­. But they changed their tune very quickly when I took my knife out, they said that they will not make a fuss anyone and begged me to let them go however, how can I let them go? They already saw through me¡­so they had to die!"


    She shook her head and then stood up to sit on the same seat as Xiao Hua and Ye Liu before stretching her hands and holding Xiao Hua''s who felt a creepy sensation flood his veins as soon as Gu Li touched him. " I only wanted to marry you, Xiao Hua, so I took them out of our path no matter what were the consequences, even if I had to kill them for you, I did it happily ¡­ and you should take Yu Dong out as well, if not for Yu Dong we would be married till now."


    " I don''t mind that you had this little urge to y a little with another woman," her brows furrowed a little as she frowned and sighed. " Even though it was really immature of you but it''s fine, I really understand. You were upset with me because I did not redeem you and made a fuss, it''s all right¡­ I know that I was the first one to break the promise that we made to each other."


    " We made a promise? When did we do that, why is it that I don''t remember?" Xiao Hua asked as he looked at the woman who was holding his hands and swiftly took his hands away and wiped them on his clothes.


    He was going to burn these clothes once Yu Donges to save him and takes him back.


    But Gu Li did not let go, she once again held his hands and then rubbed them which made Xiao Hua very ufortable. " Of course we did, you promised me you will always be mine, I know you did. You have always known that isn''t it why you never gave your virginity to Yu Dong? Because you knew I was the one who should im it!"


    " And tonight, I will make sure to hold our promise and make you mine." Gu Li gushed happily as she leaned down to kiss Xiao Hua.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 664: I am a real woman and she is not

    Chapter 664: I am a real woman and she is notXiao Hua immediately stood up from his seat even though his legs were tied and even though he fell straight on the floor of the carriage because of the moving carriage and his tied feet, he thought that falling on his face was much more better than being kissed by that woman.


    He scooted over to the spot where Ye Liu''s feet were and simply red at the woman while breathing through his mouth as he tried to suppress the scream that was bubbling in his throat just now he fell on his nose, on his nose! If he broke his nose and became an ugly goose then he was going to curse this woman to death!


    Even though Yu Dong said that she did not care about his looks, he very much cared about them. She was the woman whom he loved and wanted to appear as his most pretty self in front of her no matter what! If his nose became crooked then how will he face Yu Dong?


    " What are you doing?" Seeing that Xiao Hua stood up and fell on his face, Gu Li was very much surprised she did not expect that for the sake of avoiding her kiss, Xiao Hua would do something so reckless even if no one knew Xiao Hua that well, they all knew that Xiao Hua hated pain as much as he hated women whom he did not know touching him.


    He was already very delicatepared to the other mers, with his willowy frame, palm size face and eyes that were as wet and dewy as a newborn calf¡ª¡ª and to top it all, his physique was one that would get hurt even more easily than others.


    Even though the fall that he just received was nothing in Ye Liu''s eyes but Xiao Hua''s pale skin was already turning red before slowly his nose swelled the size of a small orange, except it, was not orangish instead it started to turn purple causing his wound to look several times worse than it was originally.


    Gu Li''s expression when she saw the purplish bruise on Xiao Hua''s immediately turned as ck as the bottom of the wok. She could not understand how this mer can hurt himself for the sake of a woman.


    " Look at this, you almost disfigured yourself and ruined my years of hard work! Can''t you see that your beautiful face is the most important aspect of your entire existence?" Gu Li''s heart was aching but it was not aching because Xiao Hua fell and hurt himself, it was aching because she thought that mer was her property and because she wanted her husband to be more beautiful than his sister''s husbands ¡ª¡ªXiao Hua''s actions of hurting himself were too much!


    " You are my mer now, how can you hurt yourself like this? Don''t you know that you need to look pretty and keep your wife happy by looking good every day?" As she spoke she even showed a disdainful expression to Xiao Hua and did not even pick him up from the floor of the carriage.


    Because of the swollen nose, Xiao Hua''s looks went down a degree and Gu Li was very upset with that, she wanted to punish Xiao Hua such that he will learn not to damage her property again.


    Xiao Hua and Ye Liu were really shocked when they heard Gu Li''s words, so it turned out that she was not obsessed with Xiao Hua because he treated her kindly¡ª¡ª it might have yed a part in the entire situation but the true reason was that Gu Li was enchanted by his good looks!


    Ye Liu turned to look at Xiao Hua and sighed, sure enough, the wise ancestors were right. Beauty was really the cause of the fall of the imperial city! In the past, he thought why he was not beautiful if he was beautiful then he wouldn''t have been sold like he was as worthless as alms, but now he was d that he looked average, at least he did not provoke someone like Gu Li who thought that a mer''s worth was only to keep his wife happy!


    " You¡­how can you even say that you love when you are like this? Compared to you, Yu Dong is much better!" At least she would kiss him when he was sick and was suffering from a cold, though that woman had a lot of heat in her body¡­she was the best among all women!


    At least she treated him like he was a living being with emotions and not just something that need to live only to please her!


    Gu Li waved her hand andpletely disregarded what Xiao Hua said and snorted. " That is because Yu Dong is not even a true woman! She lowers her head in front of her husbands and acts all chummy with them, Ptui! She is a disgrace to all women, mers are supposed to be kept at home and take care of their kids."


    "If they are ugly like him," she tipped her chin at Ye Liu who narrowed his eyes at thetter. " They should be kept as downgraded as possible, look at his face, he is not even worthy to be taken out of the house but Yu Dong? She gave him a business to handle and she even lowers her head in front of a mer like him. You too know you are making a mistake by following her, you need a real woman like me who knows how a mer is kept. I know when to treat them well and when to hit them when they are wrong."


    " Yu Dong pampers her husbands like they are her little ancestors, is she even a woman? If she was not rich then I am sure all the vigers would have kicked her out of the vige. Naked at that! She is that big of a disgrace! Teaching her mers how to do business? Teaching them self-defence? She is just asking for them to pack their bags and divorce her."


    Gu Li snorted and tipped her chin at Ye Liu. " What makes my blood boil is that she even allows a hen that does noty eggs alive, if I was in her ce, I would have chopped this son of a bitch''s neck and then buried him in my backyard. He would have been more useful while dead to me than being alive."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.


    -----------

 Chapter 665: Who made me like you so much?

    Chapter 665: Who made me like you so much?Ye Liu''s felt his ears ring when he heard Gu Li call him a hen that did noty eggs, this was his most painful nerve. Even though Yu Dong said that he will get better and will soon get pregnant Ye Liu knew that it will take a long time, every time he went out, he will hear the mers of the vige gossip behind his back. Sometimes, a few of them even gossiped while Yu Dong did not divorce him and marry another mer¡ª¡ª no one except Shen Li understood how worse he felt every time when someone called him a hen that did noty eggs.


    He red at Gu Li with hatred, earlier he was not as angry and only said a few things to tease this woman but now he wished that his wife woulde and beat this woman to death!


    Even Xiao Hua was really angry when he heard Gu Li''s words, he could not believe that someone could be this crooked inside their head. Did she call herself a woman? She was not even a human!


    He red at Gu Li and continued to re at her long and hard before he parted his lips and said, " You are sick, if you are sick then you should go get yourself checked! I never once said that I wanted a real woman like you ¡ª¡ª I don''t care whether you think Yu Dong is a true woman or not but to me, she is the best! And I will be truly upset if you called Brother Liu names like that! He is not a hen that does noty an egg! What do you know? He will get pregnant very soon! He will get pregnant and give birth to twins! You just wait and see!"


    Ye Liu''s eyes turned red when he heard Xiao Hua stand up for him, he knew that Xiao Hua was not just saying those words to scold Gu Li, he was very genuine in his words and really wanted Ye Liu to be pregnant.


    Gu Li did not say anything, instead, she looked at Xiao Hua and sighed, " Fine, Fine¡­ if you hate it then I will not say anything to him, who asked me to like you so much? It''s all right, I understand that you are angry and I am willing to make it up to you but don''t think that I will listen to that bad attitude of yours every time. In fact it''s not even my fault, if I knew that you wanted me to make a move first then I would have done so ¡­ I would have brought you to my home and made you mine when you turned of age."


    " If I knew that you were not as shy as you showed that you were to everyone, then I would have done it with you then and there..maybe you would have given birth to a few chubby babies for me by now."


    Xiao Hua was simply speechless at how this woman turned everything that he said to suit her taste.


    He stared at her in disbelief and said, " If you really believed that I was going to do anything with you willing then you would not have hidden for so long. You would not have knocked me out and you would not have kidnapped me the moment you knew that it was going to be almost impossible for you to touch Yu Dong! You did all this because you knew I will note with you silently as you imagined in your dreams, stop colliding reality with your dreams!"


    That got Gu Li to shut her mouth.


    What Xiao Hua said was the truth, Gu Li wanted to stop Yu Dong from making oil. She knew how important and difficult was to make oil and on top of it Yu Dong announced that her oil will be better than the one that Madam Qiao sold in the town, this was why she went to the town and tipped Madam Qiao about the fact that Yu Dong was making oil.


    She thought that Madam Qiao will threaten the vigers and scare them off into not making oil but who would have thought that her sister will be an obstacle for her even here? Her sister actually went to stand beside Yu Dong and became even more determined to get oil out of that rice husk.


    She thought that they will fail but Yu Dong unfortunately seeded! Gu Li then realised the severity of the situation, she understood that if she did not make a move now then it will be impossible for her to get Xiao Hua.


    Yu Dong will be protected by not only the vigers but even by the magistrate who was getting more and more frustrated by Madam Qiao who was bing more of a tyrant than the magistrate was ¡ª¡ª which was why she immediately went to the town and brought back Madam Qiao''s people with the intention of stealing the oil and destroying Yu Dong''s hard work.


    As long as Madam Qiao was the first one to present the oil in front of the magistrate who cared where it came from? But what happened afterwards was not Gu Li''s concern, she only wanted someone to divert Yu Dong''s attention and nothing else!


    Seeing that she was not saying anything Xiao Hua snorted and triumphantly said, " You see? Even you know what you did was nothing but wrong!"


    " What I know is that you are mine and you promised to marry me! But went back on your words!" Gu Li red at Xiao Hua and began to rant telling him how she woulde to see him every day and she will tell him about her life while drinking wine. And how he will listen to him like a good little mer who was made just for her.


    Xiao Hua did not say anything, instead, he turned to look at Ye Liu who shook his head. The two of them were trying to keep Gu Li busy enough such that she will not make a move on the two of them until Yu Dong came but even now there was no glimpse of Yu Dong!

 Chapter 666: Lies exposed one by one —— 1

    Chapter 666: Lies exposed one by one ¡ª¡ª 1Xiao Hua didn''t know how long Gu Li spoke, all he knew was that by the time thetter was finished speaking, he was on the verge of going deaf by her voice alone. The things that she said made him nauseous, the more he listened the more he understood that this woman was only obsessed with his looks, she was bent on having him because of how he looked.


    There was no love in the heart of the woman towards him, she waspletely in love with his looks, yes but not with him. The real Xiao Hua, in fact, the more he listened to her, the more he realised that she seemed to be seeing someone else in him.


    She wanted someone who was naive, simple and generous. He was nothing like that, it was as if she created another mer in her head, one who looked like him but was not him, in the end, he seemed to havee to a conclusion after much thinking.


    He worked in a tavern, he has seen many heartbroken womening to the tavern and looking for a mer who resembled the mer they loved but could not marry her or mers who died leaving them behind. He was someone who was very proficient in the art of reading the intention of women and right now he could read Gu Li a little as well, even though she was sick in the head ¡ª¡ª in the end, she was a woman, wasn''t she?


    Gu Li turned to look at Xiao Hua and when she saw that he was looking somewhere else and was not looking at her, she grew upset and said, " You are not listening to me are you?"


    "Of course, I am listening to you," Xiao Hua replied with a tired voice, it was impossible for him to not listen to what Gu Li was saying with the amount of chattering and yammering that she was spouting from her mouth, not once did she stop speaking making it impossible for Xiao Hua to zone her out.


    Gu Li snorted, she did not believe that Xiao Hua was listening to her with that expression of his. " It will be better for you to stop thinking that Yu Dong will be able toe after us, beforeing to get you, I broke the wheels of her carriage and even the wheels of Aunt Wang''s ox cart, if Yu Dong could get this far in such a small time on foot then she might as well be a superhuman!"


    Ye Liu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that, he did not know what to say to Gu Li. She might have thought ahead of everything but Yu Dong was indeed a superhuman¡ª¡ª he still did not forget the way she killed that snake without moving a finger.


    If superhuman was all it took to catch the carriage then he was sure that Yu Dong will be here in no time, after all that woman was someone who would not stop fighting unless she really lost and as far as he knew, his wife never lost.


    Xiao Hua on the other hand was not as rxed as Ye Liu. He, of course, did not know that Yu Dong had such great power with her, he did know that Yu Dong was really powerful but he did not take her as super human ¡ª¡ª if what Gu Li was saying was the truth then was his hope doomed to be failed?


    Seeing that Xiao Hua''s face turned white, Gu Li was very satisfied and said, " You should forget about Yu Dong, you know? She is not what you need. A woman like her can never satisfy you! You need a true woman like me, who will show you who is your boss, isn''t this why you act bratty and spoiled? Because you want someone to hit you and show you where you belong? Don''t worry I will treat you like the wh*re you want to be treated as once we get married, I will not leave you unsatisfied."


    "Treated like a wh*re my ass!" Xiao Hua was so angered upon hearing this nonsense from Gu Li that hepletely forgot his helplessness. " I act like a brat because this is who I am! I do not act spoiled and haughty because I want a woman to stomp on me! I am not an ''M'' behind the scenes, don''t push your sick desires on me and then act as if I am the one who wants it!"


    " You are the one who is sick and likes to see others in pain! I have nothing to do with it!" Xiao Hua hated pain and this woman was saying that he liked to be treated roughly. Was she sick in her head?


    " You don''t need to hide it from me," Gu Li however did not even hear a single word that he said, in fact, she acted as if she could not hear anything he was saying. She looked at Xiao Hua sympathetically as if she understood him and that caused Xiao Hua to curse her a million times in her head. " I know that you are ashamed but there is nothing wrong with what you desire, a mer is supposed to be dominated by a woman. As my mer of course you will have the same taste as me¡ª¡ª"


    "I am not your mer! I AM NOT THE MER WHOM YOU WANT!" Xiao Hua screamed as he looked at Gu Li, he did not want to anger Gu Li but if he does not say anything at this point, he will be the one who will be driven to his death by Gu Li.


    She was angering him to death!


    "I am not him!" He blurted out causing Gu Li''s words toe to a sudden halt as she looked at him with her eyes flickering with cold glow and for the first time in the entire night, Xiao Hua was scared of her a little.


    ------------

 Chapter 667: Lies exposed one by one ——2

    Chapter 667: Lies exposed one by one ¡ª¡ª2Gu Li halted as she knitted her brows together even Ye Liu turned to look at him. With her eyes flickering, Gu Li asked, " Who are you talking about? I don''t have anyone else other than you."


    Xiao Hua however did not think so, he did not have any recollection of the time he spent with Gu Li but he has been bullying his head ever since he found out that she was obsessed with him because he spent time with her. He tried to remember everything but he only remembered one word and that was '' Tang Xuelo.''


    This was the name that Gu Li often told him and many times when he was with her, she would get drunk and cry in hisp while saying this name again and again. His memory was not that good but he still remembered that one incident where Gu Li did not let go of him after she was drunk heavily ¡ª¡ª she kept calling him Tang Xuelo and cried for him toe back to her.


    He, of course, did not remember this incident, he was so disgusted by Gu Li who hugged him and refused to let go that he bullied his head to forget this incident but he did not forget the face of the woman who hugged him. Now that he saw Gu Li''s face after so many years and found out that she came to the tavern to see him, as long as he bullied his mind to remember her, there was no way he would not be able to remember her.


    When he remembered her, he of course remembered Tang Xuelo''s name as well, it was just that he remembered everything toote, he was a bit himself. If he was a bit more sharper earlier and remembered this woman, then this would not have happened!


    " Tang Xuelo. I know that you are looking at him through me, but I am not him. I don''t know what happened to him but you cannot just pick anyone and make them your dead lover''s substitute, it''s not fair to me or anyone else for the matter."


    Gu Li''s expression iced over, she bared her teeth as she looked down at him and said, " Where did you hear that name? How did you find out about Tang Xuelo?"


    " You were the one who told me, it was just that I had so many lovers who came to tell me their sad stories in the night when I worked in the tavern that I forgot yours but now I remember and I am telling you, that you are wrong. I am not Tang Xuelo and I will never be him, just because I look like him a little does not mean that we are the same person."


    " Of course, you are not him." Gu Li nodded at him, at first Xiao Hua thought that she seemed to have understood what he was trying to tell her but instead, the woman pursed his lips and calmly said, " That''s because you are still not awakepletely."


    " What?" Xiao Hua was sure that he seemed to have misheard her there was no way the woman was thinking he was Tang Xuelo''s reincarnation or something right? No way, No way! No matter how crazy she was, there was no way she would be this crazy right?


    But turns out that Gu Li was indeed that crazy, she was beyond the point of sanity and seemed to havepletely lost her head after losing her lover. She looked at Xiao Hua who was on the floor with a sympathetic look in her eyes and then exined to him as if he was a child who could not understand that one plus one was two.


    " You are of course not Tang Xuelo but that is because you are notpletely awake," Gu Li repeated for him calmly causing Xiao Hua''s mouth to drop open as she continued speaking, " You don''t know Xiao Hua, the day you were born was the same day Tang Xuelo died, he was a very good mer who always helped everyone and even sacrificed saving someone''s life, of course, God will reward him and his reward was to be born into your body again."


    " But because of some problems, Tang Xuelo is not awake inside you ¡­ I am sure that as long as I fulfil my promises to him, he will be awake ande to me. You don''t have to worry, being his shell is good too, once he wakes up I will ask him to let youe out as well, we don''t want to abandon you after what you have done so much for us, if not for you¡­my Xuelo would be dead."


    Xiao Hua at first thought that Gu Li was a bit unhinged but now he was certain. She waspletely unhinged!


    " I am not him!"


    " Yes you are not him, you are his alternative soul," Gu Li seemed to havee up with apletely different theory to suit herself. She nodded and agreed before she continued speaking, " Xuelo was weak-hearted and gentle but you are the opposite that is because you are his alternative soul, as long as he wakes up inside you, you will see how you will be the gentle Tang Xuelo."


    And that was when Xiao Hua realised, " All these years you were not killing those mers because you were dissatisfied with them, you were lying just now weren''t you? You were trying to wake Tang Xuelo in them, you were not sure whether or not I was Tang Xuelo ¡­which was why you looked for a mer who resembled Tang Xuelo and tried to wake your dead lover by marrying that mer but when you did not find your dead lover, you killed them¡­this is the truth right?"


    Gu Li hesitated, she seemed to have realised that she spoke too much but she still waved her hands and said, " But you do not need to worry, I am sure you are my Xuelo. The one who was made just for me."


    Xiao Hua: "¡­." Oh, he was indeed in danger! This woman was off her rocker all right!

 Chapter 668: Killed their parents

    Chapter 668: Killed their parentsGu Li looked at Xiao Hua who was starting to look at her as if she was some sort of monster and sighed, " You don''t need to worry so much, you are indeed Xuelo, you might not be willing to believe it now but you will be once we have consummated our marriage. You will feel him wake up very soon, you have no idea how long I have waited for your to get old and be mature."


    " We both know that Xuelo is alive inside you but you are not ready to ept him as your own part but you will, I will help you to ept this reality do not fret. You know that if I came in front of you before you were ready, Xuelo would have made things difficult for you and you were so fragile you couldn''t have withstood him waking up so soon. You might want to date women like Yu Dong but that is only because Xuelo is sleeping once he is awake you will know that I am the only one for you, you will definitely ept me, Xiao Hua ."


    " Even though Xuelo must have been disgusted with what you were doing with Yu Dong, he is too weak to stop you but once you and I get married he will show you just how wrong you were ¡ª¡ª you are still not ready but with how things are escting, I have no other choice but to make a move."


    Xiao Hua was so speechless by this theory of Gu Li, that he wished he could break her head open and see what was going on in her head all the damn time, how can she evene up with this exnation? Sure, she was unlucky to lose her mer to some sort of freak ident but does that gives her the right to kidnap mers who resembled her dead lover and then try to make them fill up the gap that was left behind by Tong Xuelo?


    Of course not! This was simply sick, so sick that he wanted to vomit.


    " And what if that mer does not wake up inside me what are you going to do? Are you going to kill me too? And then bury me in your backyard and then look for someone else who resembles your lover?" Excuse him for being blunt and not caring enough but he really could not give two flying freaking fcks to this woman and her little traumatic heartbreak.


    Gu Li hesitated but she did not deny it, suddenly Xiao Hua was really scared. This woman was not sick, she waspletely mental she killed humans like she was cutting chickens or ducks.


    Seeing that Xiao Hua''s expression has worsened, Gu Li immediately said, " You don''t have to worry, you are definitely him. Even though you cannot remember our past, I am sure you will once we have spent enough quality time with each other. You can''t remember anything because you are still angry at me for noting to you ¡­I have purchased a house on the outskirts of the capital where no one lives, you told me that you like nice and quiet ces and thus I made that house just for you. Once you have fully epted and understood that you were mine from the day you were born, I will bring you back and let you see Yu Dong, then you can tell her that you were just making a mistake by choosing her."


    Was she even listening to herself? Nice and quiet? Fcking hell, this woman wanted to jail him somewhere and then slowly brainwash him into epting that he was Tang Xuelo and not Xiao Hua. Oh, she was not only dangerous, but she was also freaking dangerous! Xiao Hua did not want to stay even a second with her much less be locked up in a house and be this woman''s pleasure doll.


    " You are making a mistake," he told her without any hesitation. " I am not Tang Xuelo and there is no alternative soul inside me, you can imagine as much as you want but there is no way I will wake up someday and be a different person. It is not going to happen, I refuse !"


    " You don''t have to worry about that, you will soon ept your identity,¡­I know it''s too much for you to ept and I was not going to make a move unless you grew up a bit more, curse Yu Dong for stepping in and trying to taint my beautiful Xuelo, if not for her, I would have left you alone."


    " You are simply joking, Yu Dong did not interfere with anything even if she was not here I will not ept you, if you want to forcefully marry me and then treat me as your fck ve then you can but even if you seed in doing something like this, I will let you know ¡ª¡ª Yu Dong will stille to save me."


    " She will never find you." Gu Li replied with a stony expression.


    " Oh she will," Xiao Hua snickered. " Do you think you will be fine after this? Shen Li saw your face and he knows who you are surely he would have told Yu Dong about you, she might as well be after you at this moment."


    Gu Li chewed the inside of her mouth. " I will have to me this one on my sister, if she did not make a mess of the situation then everyone would have suspected Pei Yuyan if only that foolish woman stayed put and did not make any noise!"


    Xiao Hua looked at Gu Li with even more disgust when he found out that Gu Li deliberately raised Pei Yuyan into such an antisocial kid all because she wanted Pei Yuyan to take the me for her actions.


    But then he thought about something and raised his head even Ye Liu seemed to have realised something as they simultaneously said, " You killed their parents? You were the ones who killed Li Li and Pei Yuyan''s parents right?"


    ---------

 Chapter 669: Its all right, it worked fine

    669 Its all right, it worked fine Xiao Hua felt his scalp prickle when this thought came to his head, he could not believe it. Just how many lives did this woman take to get what she wanted? She could have brought any orphan from the city but she actually chose Pei Yuyan and for the sake of adopting her, she even killed Pei Yuyan''s parents causing thetter to be an orphan for her selfish desire and Li Li who was sick to fend for her self, just how cruel was this woman who was sitting in front of him acting like she was not in the wrong?


    It made his instincts scream, they were telling him to hop out of the window and smash his head open rather than be caught and dragged to a lonely ce by this woman.


    Gu Li started to chew the inside of her cheek again as her brows jumped and she sighed, " I never wanted to kill them, I just wanted them to hand their daughters to me such that I will be able to raise them,pared to Li Li, Pei Yuyan was more like me but I knew that Pei Yuyan and Li Li were a collective deal, Pei Yuyan wouldn''t leave her sister behind which was why I went to ask their parents when they went hunting."


    The more she spoke the more defensive she got. " I told them that I can do a better job than them in raising their kids but the two refused saying that they knew what kind of woman I was and did not want even my shadow next to their kids, the two were hunters and went deep in the forest many times, most probably they saw me dragging a corpse of a mer or maybe they simply doubted me but I understood that I could not let them go which was why I killed them and then left their bodies to be eaten by the wild animals."


    " I never intended to kill Li Li''s daddy but thetter was too noisy, he wouldn''t shut up after I killed his wife, and he kept on saying that he was going to tell my sister and everyone while I tried to stop him from leaving, in the end, I kind of lost my head and stabbed him to, I wasn''t going to be so cruel as to leave Li Li behind without a mother when she was special like this but I had no other choice, the mer did not listen to anything that I was saying, in the end, I had to kill him, I had no choice. I would not have killed him if he stayed put as I asked him to ¡ª¡ª"


    " So you just stabbed him and left him to die?"


    " I couldn''t let him break my persona! I had to do it, for us, Xiao Hua¡­ you were still young, I couldn''t let him send me to prison."


    " You have to be kinder to me, I don''t think you even need to drag me with you, you did it because you wanted to save yourself, it had nothing to do with me, and just because of your selfish actions you caused two girls to be orphans and you still have the guts to defend yourself? Was it even necessary for you to kill Pei Yuyan''s parents to adopt her?"


    As he spoke he narrowed his eyes and started to rethink what Gu Li said and then added with a sneer, " You were a bit sweet on Pei Yuyan''s daddy as well, right? I have heard that he was nice and really naive, he was just like Li Li, dizzy and scatterbrained¡­ he wouldn''t leave his wife for even a second and wouldn''t dare to say east if she said west, you thought he would make a wonderful second Tong Xuelo but he did not agree with you."


    " He was married and he wanted to stay with his wife, he might be different from us but he was smart and knew you were dangerous which was why he refused you ¡­ and it did not sit right with you, right?"


    Gu Li pursed her lips as she tugged at the hem of her shirt and sighed, " You are right, I did think that he was my Xuelo, he was so much like him but he proved me wrong when I asked him toe with me, there was no way my Xuelo would deny me, he will have epted me no matter where he was but he did not and then I realised that he was just a bit simr to Xuelo and nothing else. A good


    thing too or else I wouldn''t have found out that you were the one who was reborn as Xuelo."


    Xiao Hua by now understood that this woman was simply crazy with a ''C'' in front there was not a sane word that came out of her mouth. She continued to change her words every second like she was changing clothes and he could not help but shake his head at the awful luck he was born with, howe in all the taverns that were open in the city this woman had to get obsessed with him?


    Now he could not help but question whether this woman killed this mer named Xuelo with whom she had an unhealthy obsession and then killed him too before making up another story for herself to make her look nice and pitiful, because she was lying so much that not even a word of hers could be taken as truth!


    Gu Li shrugged casually and then said, "It''s all right though, Pei Yuyan got a nice life and even though she had a fallout with Li Li who did not want to go with me because she saw me killing her parents¡­ I think everything worked out just fine, I did not want Li Li to go with me anyways."


    " Maybe in your mind everything is fine but you have destroyed more than one life!"


    " I wouldn''t have to if you were found by me earlier!"

 Chapter 670: She is here ——1

    Chapter 670: She is here ¡ª¡ª1"


    I am thankful that you did not find me first!" Xiao Hua snapped at her, he could not believe it. Just for the sake of her getting what she wanted, she was willing to kill anyone, she did not even care that she was destroying so many lives in her wake. How can someone be this cruel?


    " Don''t try to act like you did not want this! You were the one who wanted to force my hand." Gu Li looked at him with an annoyed look in her eyes, she ran her hand through her hair as she looked down at the mer who was acting stubbornly in front of her. "It is you, you were the one who wanted me to do this!"


    " Are you out of your mind, when did I force your hand?" Xiao Hua was so stunned, he could not believe that he was being med for this as well, this woman was the one who kidnapped him, she also beat him up and yet she was the one who was ming him now, saying that he was the one who forced her? Was she even thinking straight?


    " You were the one who wanted me to prove whether or not I was serious about you, did you not? Isn''t it because of this that you went to Yu Dong? You wanted me to show you that I was willing to do anything for you¡­to show you how much I love you." She replied through gritted teeth, her eyes ring up as she shook her head. "It''s just that I never expected that you will act like this after I have done so much for you. But then again you were never willing to ept the reality of what you are, you like being forced¡­but you just won''t admit it!"


    Xiao Hua''s mouth was dropping to the floor of the carriage as he looked at Gu Li and shook his head. " You know what? I think there is no point in talking with you, you do not wish to listen to a thing that I want to say to you ¡­the reality you live in and the one I live in, are heaven and hell apart. In my reality, I am in love with Yu Dong, a woman who epts me as I am and does not make baseless ims about my likes and dislikes but you are different."


    Gu Li''s eyes lit up with small fires as she looked at her and then sneered, " Don''t think that you will not be punished for what you just said, I find a bit jealousy and struggle cute but you are taking it too far, Xiao Hua!"


    "I am not taking it too far," Xiao Hua''s nostrils red as he looked at Gu Li. " You are the one who took it too far already, you killed several mers and then you killed Li Li and Pei Yuyan''s parents¡­you even tried to kill Yu Dong! Don''t even get me started with how far you have taken this stupidity, you actually tried to kill a baby all because you did not get what you wanted! And you believe that I will love you? Hah, you can sure dream big."


    "I will rather smash my head and die than love a murderer like you who cares little to nothing about others'' life."


    Gu Li clenched her fists and then unclenched them as she scowled at Xiao Hua. " Don''t make me hurt you, Xiao Hua¡­ I do not wish to hurt you but if you keep making me upset, then I will do it."


    " There you go, this is enough to let you know that you do not love me...if you loved me you wouldn''t be able to even think about hurting me. Yu Dong will never even imagine raising her hand to me!"


    An ugly expression etched on Gu Li''s face as she sneered, " You can scream as much as you want but the truth is that you belong to me!"


    No sooner did she say this, than there was a loud bang and the carriage tilted to a side, beforeing down heavily at an odd angle. Causing both Xiao Hua and Ye Liu to slide down on the side that was dropping down at an odd angle.


    " What ¡­what is happening?" Gu Li was stunned as she stood up from her seat and then looked around violently but no matter how much she screamed nothing happened. If not for the carriage tilting on a side, they all would have thought that they were imagining it.


    " Who is it!" Gu Li shouted again sounding slightly agitated as she warily looked at the door that was shut closely. She clenched her fingers and then turned to look at Ye Liu who was frowning because of the fall just now, Gu Li''s eyes flickered as she stretched her hand to catch Ye Liu, " Youe here."


    " What are you doing?" Xiao Hua immediately pounced in between, he was worried that Gu Li was going to take Ye Liu hostage before going out, he did not know whether Yu Dong was outside or not but he did not want Gu Li to touch Ye Liu whose feet and hands were tied.


    " Get lost!" At this moment Gu Li could not care about Xiao Hua, she tried to take Ye Liu by force but just as she touched Ye Liu''s shoulder, something came hurtling from the underside of the carriage and destroyed the entire thing.


    Gu Li watched in amazement as roots that were sharper than des broke through the carriage sending everything flying and then curled themselves around Xiao Hua and Ye Liu. Her eyes widened as she stared at the inhuman sight in front of him, even Xiao Hua who did not know that Yu Dong could control trees and branches was stunned.


    He looked at the vines that were curled around his body and was so shocked that he was on the verge of fainting. Was he dreaming? Or was he imagining such a scene in his desperation? What was going on? Someone answer him!


    ------------

 Chapter 671: She is here ——2

    Chapter 671: She is here ¡ª¡ª2"


    Only Ye Liu''s taut nerves rxed, finally, Yu Dong was here. Just now he was thinking about doing something drastic and pulling Gu Li down with him but thankfully Yu Dong came on time. Now that his tensed nerves were rxed, he looked around and said loudly, " Yu Dong, what took you so long? I was thinking that you were going to abandon us!"


    Xiao Hua turned to look at Ye Liu and then looked at the vines that were covering him and then said, " Thi¡­.these things were sent by Yu Dong?"


    "Who else do you think can do something like this?" Ye Liu asked with disdain filling his voice, in fact, Yu Dong was the only one in the vige who was different from others so of course, Xiao Hua might have figured that something was very special about her but couldn''t put a finger on it.


    Xiao Hua looked at Ye Liu with a dumbfounded expression and then looked down at the vines and then muttered nkly, " My lover is truly a superhuman."


    " Humph, what kind of super human, she took at least two hours to find us," Ye Liu snorted without giving Yu Dong any face, he was not going to forgive her for getting involved with Xiao Hua that easily. She even hid it from him! Did she think that he was a fool?


    " Give me a break, Liu¡­ I am dying here," Yu Dong appeared from behind the tree, behind her was Wu Junfen who was looking at Gu Li with a re in her eyes. " Do you even know how hard it is to chase after a carriage on foot?"


    Yu Dong had to chase after the carriage on foot because Gu Li has broken the wheels of every carriage and cart avable in the vige, it was a lot of hassle and used a lot of spiritual energy was she able toe here so soon. If not for her and Wu Junfen using their spiritual energy to arrive as soon as possible, she was sure she would have missed Gu Li and the others.


    Xiao Hua looked at Yu Dong who was dressed in a ck shirt with matching pants and felt his heart thump, she was here ¡­she was really here! Oh thank goodness, he was worried that she was going to miss him.


    Gu Li looked at Yu Dong who appeared out of thin air and then looked at the carriage that was blown away by the vines before her face contorted into that of sheer fury as she stared at Yu Dong. " You¡­what are you doing here? You cannot take Xiao Hua back, he is mine! He belongs to me!"


    "Oh, he fcking doesn''t belongs to you." Yu Dong snapped her fingers and the vines that were holding Ye Liu and Xiao Hua in the air brought the two of them down and released them right beside her.


    She looked at Gu Li and narrowed her eyes as she said, " You thought that I wouldn''t be able to catch you,right??"


    Gu Li shuffled on her feet as she red at Yu Dong. She clenched her fingers and then said, " You shouldn''t havee here, you should have left him to me! He does not belong to you!"


    " You cannot be more wrong than," Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief silently when she saw that Ye Liu and Xiao Hua werepletely unharmed and then turned to look at Gu Li, even though she did not harm Ye Liu to the point where he will have a hard time. It could not change the fact that the woman has hit her husband and she was not going to sit silently.


    Even she did not dare to hurt Ye Liu when she was angry and yet this woman thought that it was going to be fine if she was to put her hands on her husband and lover.


    Her fury ignited even further when she saw how many ces Ye Liu was hit and it further intensified when she saw that Xiao Hua was sporting a few bruises as well, this sick woman needed to be taken down and that to none too gently. Something that she was going to make sure happens, she was not going to leave Gu Li alive, after all, Xiao Hua was not the only mer whom she has harmed!


    " Both of them belong to me and you have hurt what is mine," she told Gu Li and rolled her sleeves. " So I hope you are prepared for what is going toe towards you, right? I mean when you came up with this n, you should have already realised that I was going toe after them right?"


    "Xiao Hua does not belong to you, he is nothing to you and you are nothing to him, I was the one whom he loved first." Gu Li replied with agitation feeling her voice as she looked at Yu Dong who was walking towards her.


    " You are wrong again, he has everything to do with me, he is the mer who loves me and I love him too ¡­ I might not have imed him in front of everyone but he knows it very well that he belongs to me," Yu Dong tilted her head and clenched and unclenched her fists. " He is mine to take, and mine to hold. If I was to ask him to marry me right here and now he will agree to it but what about you? Can you say the same time? From what I could hear, it seems that you are looking for your dead lover in other mers, even a two-year-old knows that someone who has died can nevere back."


    " But here you are jumping from one mer to another, you can convince yourself that you did nothing wrong but you do, and you have done a lot of things wrong. You stalk and then drag mers with you to your house but when they show you, that they are not what you want, you kill them and then pin your attention on someone else. You are not even human anymore how can you say that you know what is love?"

 Chapter 672: Taking Gu Li down

    Chapter 672: Taking Gu Li down" He belongs to me!" Gu Li shouted, her words were ascertained, sure and hard like her expression. It was clear that she was not going to listen to anyone, to her this was simply non-negotiable.


    Yu Dong shook her head, she really could not understand why Gu Li became like this ¡ª¡ª the shake of her head just now was because of sheer wonder and not an action of objection. She could see that Gu Li did not look like she was mentally unsound, she did not look unbnced nor did she show any signs of a patient who was in need of care but she was in fact quite unstable as for why Yu Dong had no idea at all.


    " You cannot simply announce what you think and hope that what you believe will be true," she turned her neck from left to right. " But I am not going to tell you anything nor am I going to make you understand what is right or wrong, you dared to kidnap my husband and even raised your hands on him what''s more you even got Xiao Hua injured."


    She took a few steps closer to Gu Li and said with a smile, " You need to understand just how much pain your actions have brought to others. Don''t worry I will not kill you, I will leave you with a breath such that we can take you to the vige and hand you to the authorities, those mers who died deserve to get their justice that is long due."


    Gu Li, however, didn''t look threatened, even though she knew that something was very different about Yu Dong but in her head, she seemed to have firmly believed that she was better than Yu Dong. She inched her chin and then said, " You sure talk big, I will see how you will be able to talk when you are the one who is on the edge of death."


    She cricked her neck and then curled her lips into a smug smile as if she did not just watch Yu Dong break the carriage into multiple pieces just now. " I wanted to make you bleed the second you touched my Xiao Hua."


    Yu Dong''s smile widened as she scoffed, " We will see..that."


    And then the two of them charged together.


    Yu Dong did not use her spiritual powers, she knew that if she did not beat Gu Li with her hands, she will not be able to ease the anger she was feeling inside her. She wanted to inflict pain on Gu Li with her bare hands!


    She was the first one tond a punch, her move was fast and vicious, enough to make Gu Li spit out blood but Gu Li was no soft persimmon either. She has spent years in the army and her moves were just as brutal as Yu Dong''s she punched and hit causing the duel to be even ugly.


    As the sound of punches and kicks echoed in the clearing, the smell of blood started to get even thicker.


    Gu Li was trained inbat and her hits were not light either, this did not surprise Yu Dong at all, she knew that thetter has served in the military and it was only right for her to be this strong after serving in the army for so long. Every time she counter-attacked her, it was brutal and fast and Yu Dong felt her jaw almost unhinge when the woman hit her across her face.


    This bitch really had one hell of a punch.


    But Gu Li had one weakness and that was she let her emotions let her wind up, behind them Xiao Hua was cheering for Yu Dong. He continued to yell asking Yu Dong to hit Gu Li and teach her a lesson and the more he shouted the more Gu Lu became agitated and angered, she wanted to kill Yu Dong and thus did not bother blocking her punches, she just wanted to cause Yu Dong as much pain as possible such that she will be able to show Xiao Hua who was a real woman.


    Yu Dong on the other hand took advantage of this weakness of Gu Li, not only did she deflect her punches when she attacked, she continued to hit her as much as possible causing Gu Li to bleed. She did not take a step back as she punched Gu Li in her stomach, nose and everywhere else that she was sure will hurt her the most.


    As her punchnded on Gu Li''s nose an ugly crunch echoed in the clearing and blood spurted out as Gu Li let out a grunt and cursed, " You fcking b*tch!"


    " I want to say the same to you," Yu Dong replied as she swiped a kick to Gu Li''s stomach and then hit her on the neck as she twisted in the air causing the woman''s face to turn to the other side. She continued to hit Gu Li as brutally as possible such that she will be able to make the woman suffer.


    She wanted to end the fight as soon as possible, eager to eradicate this threat that kept haunting Xiao Hua for a long time but a part of her did not want to end the fight so soon. Those mers who were killed and buried by Gu Li suffered a lot, it was quite clear from the way their limbs were angled when their corpses were dug out.


    How can she end this fight so quickly without making Gu Li suffer half the pain those poor suffered through when they were killed by her?


    Pain ripped in her body as she felt Gu Li m against her stomach another crunch echoed in the clearing but this time it belonged to Yu Dong who felt a rib break when thetter mmed against her ribs. Good lord that hurt!


    She, however, did not let the pain slow down her movements, instead, she harshly mmed her elbow at the back of Gu Li''s head sending thetter tumbling to the ground.


    --------------

 Chapter 673: It’s over

    Chapter 673: It¡¯s overGu Li who was down on the ground scrambled back to her feet and then red at Yu Dong she hissed with her eyes zing as she said, " No matter what you do and how you hit me, you cannot change the fact that Xiao Hua is mine."


    " Oh yeah, the way he is screaming my name tells otherwise!" Yu Dong dodged the punch that was sent flying in her way as she mmed her fist into Gu Li''s face causing her jaw to be unhingedpletely, she was getting tired of this woman iming that Xiao Hua was hers. She was the one who was clearly in the heart of Xiao Hua, how dare this woman im her spot!


    Gu Li''s face turned to the side as she tried to put her jaw back sucking in a deep breath as she turned her head and looked at Yu Dong. The confidence that she has earlier was now gone, she seemed to have understood that Yu Dong was much more powerful than she was ¡ª¡ª and all the smugness was now slipping down her face as her eyes zed with fear.


    Good. It was good that she was terrified now.


    Yu Dong did not give Gu Li another chance to make aeback, she continued to hit her left and right. She wished she could shred this woman to bits but instead she did the same thing to Gu Li that thetter did to other mers, she snapped her limbs one by one. She first attacked Gu Li''s legs and then went for hands but Gu Li did not want to go down without dragging Yu Dong.


    Shended a mean uppercut on Yu Dong and Yu Dong felt her head snap back as she hissed sharply. This fcking bitch! She was only going to break her limbs but looks like thetter was not willing to ept her kindness! So she started tounch one punch after another she broke at least three of her ribs before breaking her hands one by one.


    Gu Li''s jaw has been unhinged by Yu Dong and thus thetter could not even scream in pain and under Yu Dong''s savage attacks, she did notst long. Her eyes zed over as she stumbled and then fell over unconsciously.


    Once she was down a part of Yu Dong wanted to kill her there was no need for her to bring her back alive after all, she has killed so many mers it was only right that she died but she was stopped by her husband who walked over her and pulled her away from Gu Li.


    " Don''t dirty your hands for a woman like that," Ye Liu told her as he took out a handkerchief and started wiping the blood on Yu Dong''s face and body, behind her, she could hear Xiao Hua kick Gu Li as he cursed. " You deserve to be beaten like this, who told you to attack my Dong Dong? You are a fool!"


    " Xiao Hua,e here" she turned to call Xiao Hua, even though Gu Li was unconscious it was not right of him to stay so close to her lest she woke up then she will be too far away to save Xiao Hua.


    Xiao Hua did as she said and came to stand beside her while Wu Junfen finally took a look at the unconscious Gu Li. As Xiao Hua came to stand next to her, she heard him suck in a breath as his eyes turned teary ¡ª¡ªshe was not surprised that he reacted like this, she knew that she was in a mess, after all, she has been fighting Gu Li for a long time and now her knuckles were all red and swollen. Her lips were cut and her eye was turning blue and ck¡­ her left side was swollen as well because of the body m that Gu Li gave her.


    There was even a deep gash on her cheek that Yu Dong knew was going to leave a mark even with her spiritual energy since it was too deep.


    Xiao Hua looked at Yu Dong, he did not know where to touch her. He was worried that he will hurt her after all, she was ck, red and blue all over her body. Even Ye Liu''s eyes were red, he couldn''t help but shed a few tears when he saw Yu Dong''s poor condition, she lost so much blood and now even her beautiful face was going to be scarred because of them.


    If he knew that Gu Li will hurt his wife so much, he would have beaten her up even more harshly.


    Yu Dong looked at the two crying mers and then curled her arms around them as she pulled them close. The two of them started brawling the second she hugged them and she could see how upset they were upon seeing that she was hurt so badly but at the same time, Yu Dong felt gratified that Gu Li did not touch the two mers. If she had beaten them as she beat her ¡ª-then she would have seen their corpses.


    She hugged the two mers and murmured in their ears. "It''s all right, I am fine¡­ you two are fine, we will bepletely fine. It''s over and now we can go back home."


    Wu Junfen looked at her granddaughter who was hurt left and right and then gazed at Gu Li, she could have killed this woman with ease if she wanted but she did not want to mess with her granddaughter''s revenge which was why she did not make a move but now it was different. This woman has hurt her precious granddaughter and even made her bleed, it will be too easy for her to simply die.


    With her eyes narrowed she instilled some of her spiritual energy into Gu Li''s head, since she dared to hurt her granddaughter, she will make it so that Gu Li would want to die every second of her life but won''t be able to!

 Chapter 674: I am back

    Chapter 674: I am backYu Dong brought everyone back to the vige, though she was in a lot of pain, she did not show it on her face lest she worried the two mers even more than they were already. Once they returned to the vige, Yu Dong has dumped Gu Li at the centre of the vige and announced everything in front of the vigers, she did not want Vige head Gu to protect Gu Li in case thetter was to woke up and start begging her sister.


    But she was simply thinking too much Vige head Gu was simply disgusted by her sister, she did not expect that her sister would do something so sick and cruel. The number of mers that Gu Li killed in the past few years counted over more than one hundred and fifty and they had to actually spend three days burying every single corpse that they found in the mountains.


    What made Vige head Gu even more disappointed in her sister was the fact that Gu Li actually killed their daddy, she admitted that her father was actually a bit biased but he never once took Gu Li for granted, he always kept his younger daughter in his heart and cared for her when no one did ¡ª¡ª Gu Li seemed to have buried all the good deeds their daddy did for her and only remembered the ones where she was wronged to justify herself.


    Vige head Gu was unlike his sister whopletely forgot what their daddy did for her, she still remembered that many times, their daddy has spent his winters in a patched cotton jacket but sewed a new one for Gu Li who was in the army. Gu Li of course could forget everything that her daddy did for her and kill him without feeling the slightest bit regretful but Vige head Gu who has seen the struggle of his daddy couldn''t do that.


    And what was the point of getting angry at their daddy? The one who dragged Gu Li to the army was the imperial family who did not have enough soldiers to fight the neighbouring country and dragged their countrymen to fight for them.


    If she wanted to get upset then she should have gone after the imperial family what was the point of attacking their father?


    Vige head Gu''s grief was simply beyond anyone''s understanding, in just a day she found out that not only was her sister a murderer, she even found out that the daddy was not killed by a wild animal but instead he was killed by her own sister! She did not even have any heart to stop the families of the mers who were killed as they all started to beat Gu Li who was unconscious. If she was not the vige head, she might have done something the same as them as well!


    Vige heads Gu was after all absolutely devastated by her sister''s betrayal and by her own stupidity, she wanted nothing more than to turn her sister to the authorities and let go of her title and position as the vige head since she knew that there was no point in fighting to stay in this position any longer, in fact, she did not even have the face to do so anymore.


    The person who was even more shocked and devastated than vige head Gu was none other than Pei Yuyan, she looked at her mother who was getting beaten up by the crowd and did not say anything. She wanted to say that Gu Li could not do something like this but the proof was in front of her, not only did Gu Li harm her parents but she has also killed the two of them for absolutely no reason!


    Pei Yuyan turned to look at her sister who was standing and watching the scene in front of her calmly and asked, " Did you know this?" When Gu Li came to their hut saying that she was going to adopt them, it was her sister who refused adamantly to go with Gu Li.


    Li Li turned to look at Pei Yuyan and shrugged, " I told you that she was a witch, you..you did not listen to your elder sister and did your own thing. You are a fool, Yuyan." She paused and then added, " You cane back to elder sister now, I ¡­ I will take care of you¡­ I always took care of you¡­ elder sister will treat you right and we will be happy."


    Pei Yuyan looked at her sister and couldn''t help but shed a few tears, she was indeed a fool. Her elder sister ¡­was always watching her from afar and taking care of her and yet she followed after someone like Gu Li and even called her mother for so many years not knowing that the reason she did not have any parents was because of Gu Li.


    She was so embarrassed to face her sister and her parents!


    " Daddy and mother will be upset with me," she said with her eyes turning red, as tears as big as droplets fell from her eyes. Pei Yuyan never thought that there was anything wrong with the way she grew up but now that she thought about it, she realised that Gu Li raised her like she grew up and if not for her finding out the truth about Gu Li, she might have grown up to be a murderer as well. " I can never go back home."


    "H..Home, Ho..home is where we two are together, elder sister ¡­elder sister will forgive you as long as youe back home and act like a good girl," Li Li on the other hand did not say anything harsh instead she looked at Gu Li and softly told her toe back home and follow her to be a good woman.


    Pei Yuyan who was listening to her sister''s words carefully for the first time felt like she was the one who was a fool instead of her sister whose mind was affected by the fall. She might not be insane in the eyes of others, but she sure lost her mind a few years ago.


    Seeing that her sister was crying Li Li felt a bit strange, she looked left and right and saw that some of the vigers were hugging each other and softly coaxing their family members., thus she too raised her arms and hugged Pei Yuyan as she muttered, " Its all right, its all right don''t cry."


    But the more Li Li asked Pei Yuyan not to cry, the more thetter cried as she embraced her sister.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Xiao Hua, on the other hand, felt rather overwhelmed as well, he thought that when he returned to Yu Dong''s house he will be rejected by the husbands of Yu Dong but as soon as he stepped inside the house, Shen Li whose nerves was strangled rushed towards them at once.


    He thought that Shen Li was running to Ye Liu but to his surprise, Shen Li not only hugged Ye Liu but he also hugged him as he released a sigh of relief and said, " Oh thank goodness you two are okay."


    " Brother Li, we are all right," Ye Liu who did not like being hugged let out a muffled grunt but Shen Li did not let go instead he hugged them even tighter and sniffed. " I was so worried Liu, I thought that I made a mistake leaving you behind if something happened to you or Xiao Hua how would have I face myself every day? Oh, thank goodness you two are fine or else I was going to lose my head."


    As he spoke he continued to stroke him and Xiao Hua on the back causing the two to be stifled as they looked at each other helplessly.


    Shen Li was so scared that he did not let go of the two even when Chen Mi and Fang Chi came to see the two of them. Chen Mi actually had to duck and squeeze into their group hug to hug the two of them as he sighed and said, " Though I am not very happy about you joining our family¡­ I am d that you are fine."


    He looked at Xiao Hua stubbornly but Xiao Hua could see that he was simply teasing him and did not mean anything harsh. In fact, he even saw a teasing and yful glint in Chen Mi''s eyes as he looked at him.


    The next one to hug them was Fang Chi who was the most gentle one of all, as he wrapped his arms around them calmly and then said, " I am d that you are safe, Xiao Hua, brother Liu."


    Xiao Hua watched the mers who did not seem bothered by his return at all and were even worried about him and felt his eyes sting a little. This was what he has always wanted¡ª¡ª a family where no one will scheme against him because he might be a threat to them because of his face.


    With his lips curled in a genuine smile, he looked at the four mers and said, " I am back."


    -------


    would you all like to read a novel simr to this but set in interster world? If yesment , I am thinking of posting it .

 Chapter 675: Bedridden

    Chapter 675: BedriddenXiao Hua was dragged to the main hall where he was patched and bandaged and as for Ye Liu who was the one who got the most injuries was led straight to the bed, no matter how many times he said that it was just skin wounds and nothing else, no one heard a thing that he was saying. Shen Li went as far as barring Ye Liu from using his hands to eat, in fact, he clearly said to everyone that they were not allowed to let Ye Liu even move a finger.


    And Ye Liu who could not withstand being tied to the bed tried his best to get up from the bed only to be literally tied to the bed.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong whose bones were broken was receiving treatment from doctor Gu in another room. The wounds that Yu Dong received got so ugly by the time they reached the vige that even though she said that the wounds werepletely fine and they did not hurt but no one believed a thing.


    No matter how strong she was, she broke at least three ribs, how can she bepletely fine? No one was willing to believe her and called doctor Gu who was shocked to see that Yu Dong was still standing straight despite having three ribs broken.


    She immediately ushered thetter to bed and started dealing with her injuries.


    " Oww, what the¡­take it easy doctor Gu, even if my hand is twisted a little, there is no need for you to set it in ce so harshly, treat me a bit gently," Yu Dong who did not think that there was in any need for her to be treated by a doctor was cursing in her head. All she needed was a good night''s sleep and nothing else by the morning she will bepletely fine but her husbands who were still spooked by what happened in the night did not dare to take any risk.


    Doctor Gu who was treating Yu Dong harumphed and then said, " Now you know what pain is, why did you not call the authorities from the beginning? Did you not know that Gu Li trained as a soldier when she was young? You are very lucky that she only broke three ribs of yours. Thest time she fought with someone, she almost smashed their head open."


    " I was too angry to think straight, Oww fck" Yu Dong cursed just as Doctor Gu snapped her wrist back in ce. If she knew this was how she was going to be treated she would have hidden in the forest after dropping Gu Li and her husbands in the house. This was simply torture for a spiritual energy user like her!


    Doctor Gu however did not show any mercy to Yu Dong, no matter how much Yu Dong screamed or iled on the bed, she continued to snap the bones back into ce as for the broken ribs, she could only apply some medicinal herbs and say, " You can only hope that your bones will be healed on time, thest time someone broke their bones it was simply impossible for them to mend them and had to stay the rest of their lives on the bed."


    As Doctor Gu thought about how a good woman like Yu Dong will be bedridden for the rest of her life with five husbands behind her, she could not help but shake her head in regret. She smacked Yu Dong on the arm and then said somewhat angrily, " This is what happens when you let your anger rule, now keep praying that your broken ribs mend on their own or you will drag your husbands down with you."


    Yu Dong who had her spiritual water to heal her wounds and bones was not worried she even cheekily smiled and then said, " Don''t worry doctor Gu, I have trained my husbands really nicely, even if I get bedridden for the rest of my life they will be able to survive on their own and even feed me for the rest of my life."


    As for everything else, she chuckled dryly. Her husbands were the reincarnation of subus, even if she was to really get bed ridden they will be able to use her broken body to their use really ''well''. She has taught them really well, as long as she was alive there was no way the four of them will have to live like a widower.


    Doctor Gu red at Yu Dong, hating iron for not being able to be steel. She thought Yu Dong was a woman who was filled with motivation but she was actually willing to be a house woman and even rely on her husbands, she truly had no desires in her life! Yu Dong of course knew that she was being disdained but there was nothing else she could do.


    She could not tell Doctor Gu that she will surely be able to get up from the bed, could she?


    " Make sure that she stays in the bed for the next three months, doesn''t dare to make a lot of movements, and doesn''t turn on your sides." Doctor Gu told everything to Shen Li and the others as she came out of the room after treating Yu Dong. " As long as she stays in the bed and does not run amok, she will be able to get on her feet. At least there will be a chance of her getting on her feet without staying on the bed for the rest of her life."


    Shen Li was very worried when he heard Doctor Gu''s words, though he knew that no matter how big the injury was Yu Dong will be able to heal herself with ease but the thing was that breaking a few ribs was supposed to be instant death for the vigers or the officials in the town.


    Even if they had a lot of money, there was nothing like surgery in this world¡ª¡ª even Wu Junfen did not dare to dabble her hands in such a difficult thing lest she makes a mistake. Without surgery, it was really rare for someone with three ribs broken to survive, thus even though Shen Li knew that Yu Dong will be fine. He couldn''t help but feel distressed for his wife.


    If he had held on a little more and called for help from all over the vige instead of running back to his wife like a bullied child then his wife wouldn''t be beaten by Gu Li like this.


    " Doctor Gu, will wife be able to recover from this injury?" Chen Mi asked with a worried look on his face. His son was still young and Fang Chi was going to give birth at any moment, there was no way for them to survive without their wife. Even if she had taught them how to stay without her Chen Mi did not want to even imagine a life without Yu Dong, if she was to leave them ¡­if she did not get well then he wouldn''t be able to stay alive either.


    As Chen Mi thought about it, his eyes turned red and he looked at Doctor Gu who sighed and then said, " There is no need for you to worry, I can see that Yu Dong is in good energy even though she has three broken ribs, she is acting as if nothing is wrong. As long as she doesn''t get depressed over whether she will be able to get well and pays proper attention to her recovery, she might be able to get well soon."


    She paused and then added with a hesitation-filled expression. " For the next month please try to refrain from getting involved in any kind of extraordinary strenuous activities in the bedroom, she will not be able to withstand it."


    Shen Li''s face turned a bit red while the faces of the others were simply reddened to the point where they resembled overly ripe tomatoes. Shen Li cleared his throat and then said, " You don''t have to worry, Doctor Gu. I will make sure that Yu Dong heals properly and does not move around a lot." He paused and then asked, " May I ask what will happen to Gu Li?"


    He was too busy taking care of Ye Liu, Xiao Hua and Yu Dong¡ª¡ªnow that Yu Dong was asked to stay in the bed for the rest of the next month and even more if her bones does not mend, he was the one who had to take care of everything in the house and could not go outside to see what was going on with Gu Li and the vigers.


    " She will be taken to the authorities tomorrow," answered Doctor Gu as she sighed in annoyance, she couldn''t believe that one of her rtives was actually a murderer. She wanted to clear out Gu Li from her family tree once and for all but she has to wait for three days until the elders of the Gu family arrive at the vige! What a disgrace!


    On the other hand, Chen Mi and Xiao Hua exchanged a nce with other and then nodded in silent agreement.

 Chapter 676: Devil like husbands

    Chapter 676: Devil like husbandsGu Li was locked in a cowshed after she was beaten up by the vigers, she wanted to run from the shed and go somewhere else but she could not do so because her sister actually tied her in the abandoned cowshed like she was an animal! At this moment, Gu Li was simply enraged by her sister, she could not believe that her sister will dare to do something like this to her. She should have protected her like a good elder sister if she treated her like a younger sister but no instead she tied her to this metal pole like an animal and then announced to the vigers that she will take her to the Yamen tomorrow morning!


    How can she do something like this? She sacrificed all her life for the sake of her elder sister. She was supposed to protect her but she left her to die, how can she do that?


    Gu Li did not think that she was in the wrong even now, in fact, she only med Vige head Gu for not protecting her. In her head, whatever she was now was all because of her daddy and her sister, the two of them made her like this, if they have protected her and loved her like she was supposed to be loved then nothing like this would have happened!


    They were the ones who sent her to the army, her daddy even said that her sister will take care of her in the future but this was how her sister was taking care of her, she wasted all her life in the army and grew old from a young woman her sister left her to die like this! She was so simply shameless to the point of no return!


    Just as Gu Li was cursing her sister in her head, the door to the cowshed was pushed open. She raised her head and looked at the door thinking it was her sister but as soon as she raised her head, the one who walked inside the shed was actually Xiao Hua, despite having a bandage covering his nose, he still looked really beautiful in fact the bandage that was covering his tiny button nose only made him look even more pitiful.


    When Gu Li saw Xiao Hua, her smile widened and she looked at Xiao Hua with shiny eyes as she said, " Xiao Hua, I knew that you wille to help me¡­ I knew that you will be here to save me! Come hurry and untie me, we will run away after you untie me. Come here baby, help your wife."


    Xiao Hua gagged when he heard Gu Li call him baby even Yu Dong did not dare to act so cheekily with him even when he asked her to do so¡ª¡ª she was respectful towards him till the end saying that she will not call him such names lest anyone heard her and made fun of him.


    And yet Gu Li was calling him baby so shamelessly even more so after what happened? She was not only shameless, she was beyond saving.


    " Save you?" Xiao Hua scoffed as he looked at the old woman who was asking him to save her. " Do you really think I came here to save you?"


    As he spoke Chen Mi who was following after him with two clothes-beating bats stepped inside the cowshed and looked down at Gu Li.


    Gu Li who seemed to have realised that Xiao Hua was not here to save her, stiffened and then turned to look at thetter and said with a stutter, " W¡­What are you doing?"


    " Oh nothing," Xiao Hua calmly took the bat from Chen Mi and raised a shoulder as he took a threatening step closer to Gu Li and said, " You know because of you, Yu Dong broke three ribs¡­ording to the doctor, she will have a hard time healing¡­ should you not repay for what you have done to her?"


    Chen Mi too smiled as he lifted the bat in his hands. " I know that we might not be able to break three ribs of yours, after all, we are not as strong as you but I think the two of us will be able to break at least two of your ribs."


    Gu Li stared at the two mers who were looking down at her with a devil-like smile and scrambled back and then said with a shake of her head, " Stay away! A good mer should not raise their hands on a woman!"


    "That''s right, a good mer of course will never raise his hands on a woman but¡­" Xiao Hua raised the bat in his hands and sneered, " You are not even a human, so I think you do not count! You dare hit my lover? You have to see if you are worthy of it."


    With that, he swung the bat at Gu Li with all his strength.


    Even though Xiao Hua was small and his strength was not as great as Ye Liu''s the bat that he was holding was made of really sturdy wood, with just a little swing, Gu Li''s head was smacked to the side causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood as she dropped on her side.


    As soon as she fell, Chen Mi who was waiting for his turn narrowed his eyes and then smacked her on the waist. " You really think we are dead huh, you dare kidnap my brother Liu and my wife? You even broke her ribs? I will show you¡­I will make an example out of you such that anyone will think twice before attacking my wife again!"


    Gu Li screamed like a pig being butchered and the vigers who were living next to the cowshed came to see what was going on but what they saw was Shen Li standing outside the cowshed smiling gently at them as he said, " There is nothing to see, sisters ¡­please go to sleep."


    The next morning a rumour started to flow around the vige that said, if you dare to hurt Yu Dong¡­her devil-like husbands wille in the middle of the night and beat you up with smiles on their faces!


    Yu Dong who was looked at with sympathetic and pitiful looks from the next day onwards: "..." ???? What?

 Chapter 677: Magistrate Li

    Chapter 677: Magistrate Li" So, you are here to sell this oil to me as well as bring the woman who was responsible for killing the mers in your vige?" Li Meng looked at Vige head Gu who had her head lowered in front of her and was acting as quietly as a quail in front of her.


    If Li Meng was, to be honest, this was her first time seeing a case like this ¡ª¡ª never before had theree a case in front of her as the magistrate where she had to hand down both rewards and punishment to the vige head in the same day.


    The fact that Vige head Gu was able to get the vigers of her vige to produce oil from something useless as rice bran was reallymendable but at the same time, the fact that she could not realise that her sister was the one who was behind the killing of the mers was truly worrisome as well.


    After all, if a woman could not even control her family and backyard how was she supposed to control and lead the vigers of her vige?


    Looking at the vat of oil that Vige head Gu has brought for her made Li Meng really rxed, after all, she was getting tired of the tyranny of the Qiao family and was almost running out of ideas regarding how to deal with the Qiao woman but now that the problem of oil mill was solved, she was really d for the help that she received from the Big river vige but the same could not be said when it came to the case of a hundred mers being killed in the same vige for so many years.


    Even though mers did not have any legal rights and were not even considered of any importance, they were in the end humans. Their life mattered in the eyes of Li Meng who was a just magistrate and even if she wanted to overlook this matter of the mers being killed for the sessful oil extraction ¡ª¡ª her conscious did not agree with her at all.


    " Vige head Gu, I am not saying that I am not happy with what you have done, in fact, I am overjoyed by this sessful oil extraction process but I will have to apologise, I do not think that I will be able to ignore the matter of your sister killing those innocent mers," Li Meng finally announced her judgement as she looked at Vige head Gu with a sigh. " Even if her majesty the Empress did not give any rights to the mers, they are not animals that can be hacked to death by just anyone, which is why I am afraid I will have to take away your position as the vige head, Madam Gu."


    Madam Gu already expected this oue, she knew that she will not be able to save her position after all, her sister was the one who killed those mers even if the magistrate was impressed with the sessful extraction of the oil, she will not overlook the death of so many mers.


    " I understand, Magistrate Li," Madam Gu replied, her head still lowered in shame, in fact, if Magistrate Li did not remove her from the position of the vige head, she would have suggested it herself. Madam Gu was once hungry for the position of the vige head, she thought that she will be able to live a life of luxury with the monthly sry of three silver tael.


    But when she took on the position of the vige head she understood that the Vige head''s position was much more than just taking the advantage of vigers and getting a sry of three silver taels each month. It was to keep a straight head in the face of tragedy and disaster including a way to deal with the problems of the vigers without looking at them with any bias.


    Something that she could not do even when she thought that she will be able to do and this was one of the reasons why she would have handed the position back to the magistrate even if thetter did not ask her.


    Magistrate Li was surprised when she saw that Madam Gu did not offer her any excuse. The first time when she saw Madam Gu, she knew that thetter was greedy for profit but because thetter was much better than the other vigers who came to write to suggest their names as the vige head, she was the one who was chosen.


    More importantly, the post would have gone to Yu Dong if thetter had not refused!


    " I see, it''s good that you are showing such attitude while facing the mistake that you havemitted, don''t worry, I will not take away your reward for extracting the oil sessfully¡ª¡ª"


    " Ah, about that magistrate Li," Magistrate Li was still speaking when Madam Gu raised her head and then interrupted thetter as she awkwardly said, " I was not the one who came up with the idea of extracting oil from rice bran, its actually someone else, you should hand these rewards to her."


    Magistrate Li frowned when she heard Madam Gu''s words, if Madam Gu was not the one who extracted the oil then why was she the one presenting it to her instead of the one who extracted it? Where was the genius who was responsible for this oil extraction process?


    "It''s Yu Dong." Seeing the gloomy look on the face of Magistrate Li, Madam Gu understood what thetter was thinking and immediately answered. She did not want Li Meng to think that she was actually trying to take the profits of someone else''s hard work!


    '' Ah, so its Yu Dong!'' Magistrate Li seemed to have understood what Madam Gu was trying to tell her. Thest time she met Yu Dong was when thetter was called to be the vige head of the big river vige but thetter refused saying that she did not want to take on such a big responsibility and just wanted to focus on her business.


    Back then Magistrate Li agreed but now ¡­. She looked down on the vat of oil and made a decision, there was no way she could let this talent get out of her hands!

 Chapter 678: Help me convince her

    Chapter 678: Help me convince herMagistrate Li knew that she has to bring Yu Dong on her side but how? That woman was stubborn as a bull and did not budge even when she told her that she was willing to raise her sry to four silver taels as long as she was willing to agree to be the vige head but thetter simply refused no matter what she said!


    " Oh so, it''s Yu Dong who came up with the idea of this oil extraction," a new voice suddenly joined the two of them Li Meng was not surprised by the sudden visitor, she only turned to look at Qiao Sha who came to her office once again for no reason and sighed, " You are here again, don''t you have any work to do, Marquis Qiao?"


    Magistrate Li was as calm as a cold cucumber but Madam Gu who has never met Marquis Qiao was on the edge of her seat. She was just amoner who did not even see get an opportunity to see the Magistrate that often and now all of a sudden she was meeting with the top boss of the town! How can she be not startled?


    " Ma¡­Marquis Qiao, I am Vige he¡ª¡ª No, I mean I am Madam Gu from the Big river vige, it''s good to see you, I hope your day is as brighter as the sun and the moon!"


    " My that''s some really grand greeting," Qiao Sha walked inside Magistrate Li''s office and then sat down on the small couch that was made from bamboo and cushion before crossing one leg over another as she looked at the woman sitting in front of her.


    Though she has known that the vige head of the big river vige was an idiot, she did not think that thetter was this foolish, a murderer was living under the same roof as her and yet she could not even catch her?


    How carelessly non-observant was this woman?


    No wonder Li Meng refused to forgive her, the killing of mers could have been still be overlooked if this woman had solved the case on her own but the thing was clear that she was not the one who caught that murderer.


    Qiao Sha fought many battles when she was still young and was fighting in the army to prove her worth, she could easily tell a woman who has never fought with someone and one who was used to fighting every once in a while.


    With her left leg crossed over the right one, Qiao Sha turned to look at Li Meng who seemed to have understood her signal. She sighed and then turned to look at Madam Qiao who was nervously trembling on the floor while kowtowing in front of Qiao Sha and said, " I think you should go back for today, madam Gu. I will send one of my guards with the rewards to your vige once I am done with reporting the case of missing mers to the Marquis."


    " And as punishment for hiding this case from the magistrate, you will have to pay ten silver taels which will be equally distributed among the families of the mers."


    Of course, this much money won''t be enough, she will have to add a few taels in thepensation from her side as well.


    Li Meng was having a terrible headache, once this matter was known to her half-sister she will have a field trip, goodness knows how she will make fun of her once she finds out about this case in the capital.


    If possible Li Meng wouldn''t even keep track of this case but since this was her fault as well, she will simply deal with the consequences as well instead of hiding it like a coward, if not then there will be no difference between her and the Ex Vige head Gu.


    " Yes, Yes, I understand," Madam Gu already knew that she will have to pay somepensation to the vigers whose mers were killed before she came here after all she was not only the vige head but also the sister of the murderer.


    It was good enough that she was not being dragged into the investigation!


    Once Madam Gu left, Qiao Sha turned her attention to the vat of oil that thetter has brought with her. She raised a hand and then dipped her finger in the oil coating ayer of the silky oil on her forefinger.


    " Hey, what are you doing? Don''t ruin the precious oil just to satisfy your curiosity!" Li Meng immediately stopped Qiao Sha but thetter was quicker than her.


    With her quick footwork, Qiao Shao dodged Li Meng''s hands and then sniffed the oil that was sticking to her finger andmented, " There is no smell and if not for its silky and sticky texture I would have thought that it was water. Yu Dong really has surpassed herself."


    "Do you know her?" Li Meng asked with a confused look on her face as she looked at Qiao Sha who grinned at thetter and said, "Who do you think I am? Of course, I will know such a talented woman."


    Though Qiao Sha was upset over the fact that Yu Dong was on friendly terms with Jiang Fenhua, she has to admit that thetter was really skilled. Yu Dong''s skills were enough to ignore such a small thing and Jiang Fenhua was staying put these days as well.


    Li Meng narrowed her eyes she, of course, did not believe what Qiao Sha was saying but she still sighed and asked, " If so can you help me convincer her to be the vige head of the big river vige? I really need that woman to help me raise the standard of living in that vige."


    If she had any other choice she would have never asked for Qiao Sha''s help even though the woman was really strong, her emotional range was really ¡ª¡ªsomething to be worried about.


    But since thetter said that she knew Yu Dong, she was willing to put her trust in her.


    "I can try but in exchange," Qiao Sha paused causing Li Meng to gulp, thetter thought that she will ask for something really major but instead what Qiao Sha asked for was ¡ª¡ª


    " Can you ask your chef to use this oil to cook some stir-fried noodles?"


    Li Meng: "....." No wonder she cannot win the hearts of either of her husbands.

 Chapter 679: Second princess

    Chapter 679: Second princessThough Magistrate Li thought that Qiao Sha was too much of a fool in her head, she too was a bit interested in seeing how different this oil was whenpared to the one that Qiao Lu and her family were selling.


    " Someonee," she called one of her servants. " Take this oil and ask the cook to make some stir-fried noodles for me and Marquis Qiao."


    One of the servants who was standing outside the office of the magistrate immediately entered the door with a bow as she greeted the two women only then did she walk inside the room and picked up the vat before bringing it out with her.


    It did not take long for the chef to send two tes of piping hot stir-fried noodles to the office since it was already lunchtime, the chef was preparing to cook something and because it was getting colder, she nned on making some hot noodles with soup.


    Thus, when the female servant came with the order of the magistrate asking him to cook stir-fried noodles it did not take much time.


    " Ah, this smells nice," Qiao Sha praised as she looked at the noodles that smelled heavenly, they were coated thickly with oil and the shine of the oil that was coating the noodles was something that she has never seen before.


    What was more there was no extra smell, she could only smell the scent of sauces, spice and vegetables as for the scent of the oil in which it was cooked ¡ª¡ª there was none.


    " It does smell nice," Li Meng agreed but she did notment any further, after all the oil that was sold by the Qiao family did not smell either but the thing that bothered her a little was that the oil tasted a bit bitter.


    In fact, it could be said that Qiao Lu and her family were doing a great job after all the oil that was sold by the others tasted even bitter than the one that Qiao Lu and her family sold.


    There was nothing they could do, it was the essence of the seeds even if they were to take care of everything, there will be a slight bitterness left behind.


    In fact, the others wouldn''t even notice this little problem but Li Meng who was born with a picky tongue could always pick the slightest thing.


    This was one of the reasons why she suffered from malnutrition. Even though she had enough money to eat all kinds of delicacies, Li Meng who did not like the bitterness left in the food after being cooked in oil would only eat a little bit of her food and leave the rest.


    Most of the time she relied on boiled vegetables and meat, which did not taste good either. Butpared to the bitter oil-covered meat, she thought that it was a bit better.


    "Mhmm, this tastes good," Qiao Sha who already started eatingmented as she covered her mouth that was covered with oil. " This is really wonderful, I can taste the vegetables, sauce and noodles but I cannot taste bitter after taste of the oil. Meng, why don''t you try?"


    Li Meng looked at her good friend and sighed, she did not take Qiao Sha''s words seriously after all she said the same thing when they were at the banquet of the imperial family, telling her that the chefs have done a good job but when she took a bite ¡ª¡ª


    It was ¡­.simply too bitter.


    However, the food was already in front of her and for some reason unknown the chef has piled the noodles on her te even when she knew that she could not eat properly and the food will be wasted.


    Li Meng thought that it would be too disrespectful to the people who worked hard to cook this meal for her and thus decided to eat it even if her picky tongue was already ready to pick faults.


    She picked up the chopsticks that were on the table and then hooked up a mouthful of noodles with them before bringing it to her mouth.


    '' Hmm, this indeed tastes better.'' Li Meng thought in her head but she was already prepared for the bitter aftertaste but to her surprise even after she finished chewing and swallowing the bite that she took, the bitter taste that she was prepared to face did not appear.


    In fact, all she could taste was the juicy pork that she just ate together with the noodles.


    " Eh?" Li Meng was stunned as she looked at the te of noodles and blinked her eyes in shock. This oil¡­. It did not have any bitter aftertaste.


    " Shocked, aren''t you?" Qiao Sha was already on her second helping as she looked at her good friend who was looking at the meal in front of her with eyes that were full of disbelief.


    She however was not shocked at all, in fact, she expected as much from Yu Dong. In fact, if the oil had a bit of bitterness in it that would have shocked her.


    After all, Yu Dong was someone who did things perfectly and never left any strings unattached.


    Li Meng stared at the noodles in front of her and then said in a daze, " Qiao Sha, I have to bring this woman to my side, no matter what!"


    She has to get Yu Dong on her side, if Yu Dong''s skills were to fall into the hands of someone sinister then she will die with tons of regret!


    "I know what you are thinking," Qiao Sha''s expression turned solemn as the smile dropped from her face, after what happened in the capital, they really needed someone like Yu Dong to protect themselves for the time being or at least the second princess returns.


    As she thought about the second princess, she looked at Li Meng and asked, " Did you hear anything from the second princess? Was there any letter sent to you?"

 Chapter 680: Are you okay Chi?

    Chapter 680: Are you okay Chi?" No," When Li Meng heard Qiao Sha mention the second princess, Li Meng turned solemn once again as she rubbed her forehead. " But in such case, having no news is better than getting any news. At least as long as there is no information on the second princess we won''t have to worry about the second princess being caught."


    The second princess of the imperial city was supposed to be crowned as the crown princess after the Empress fell sick, she was benevolent, and kind and believed in the concept of equality, if she has been crowned as the crown princess, Li Meng was sure that the future ahead of them would have been much better than the one day were living in at present.


    But then the Empress and the Emperor got entangled in an assassination attempt, where the Empress got gravely injured while the Emperor died. With the pirs of the imperial city crumbling down like this the situation in the imperial pce changed as well.


    The second princess had to flee with her consorts after she found out that she was being targeted, she did not even get the chance of attending her father''s funeral because if she stayed behind then her funeral would have been next.


    Once the second princess along with her child and consorts were gone, the one who took charge was the daughter of the imperial consort''s daughter, the first princess.


    It was rumoured that the first princess was even more ruthless than her mother when it came to dealing with the mers and the political situations of the imperial city, not only did she start attacking the supporters of the second princess, she even killed a bunch of innocent women and officials.


    Li Meng was one of the very few officials who were able to escape getting executed and only got exiled from the imperial city. Beforeing to the big river town, she worked as the head official of the public service department.


    But because she had always supported the second princess, she was one of those officials who were taken care of by the first princess first, in fact, it would be right to say that if not for her mother''s protection, she would have been dragged and executed by the first princess as well.


    Of course, bing the magistrate of this small town without the promise of going back to the imperial city ever again was not much different than being executed either.


    What was more, her half-sister who was in cahoots with the first princess was creating quite havoc in the imperial city along with her father, if she was not wrong the one who was suffering the most was her father at this moment.


    She has to go back or at least make sure that she will be able to create such a difference in this ce, that the first princess would not be able to touch her even if she wanted to! Maybe she will be able to help the second princess as well if she was to develop this small town.


    But for that to happen, she will have to bring as many talented individuals by her side as possible this was one of the reasons why she wanted Yu Dong to be the vige head of the vige that was under her but that woman refused!


    " You are right about that," Qiao Sha agreed with a sigh, she had a lot to deal, with the disappearance of the second princess.


    The first princess wanted to find the second princess and deal with her once and for all because of this, she had sent many envoys and shadow guards to a big river town on the pretext that she was worried about her younger sister.


    But Qiao Sha knew the truth even though she has never supported the second princess, she has never gone against thetter either because of her unclear stance the first princess was worried that she will end up siding with the second princess and supporting her in the fight of the throne¡ª¡ª which was there was a guest she did not wee resting in her house.


    She raised her head and looked at Li Meng who seemed to be lost in thoughts and asked, " Are you still thinking about how to bring Yu Dong to your side?"


    " It''s better for that woman to side with us than the first princess," Li Meng narrowed her eyes as she replied. " You do know that this matter of her extracting oil that does not leave a bitter aftertaste will be found out by the first princess sooner orter right?"


    " When that happens either the first princess for the sake of raising a personal army will either bring Yu Dong to her side or will snatch the process of oil extraction from her and ban her from doing business."


    " With us by her side, she will be able to keep her status quo while we will be able to protect ourselves along with the second princess."


    Li Meng ced her chin on her clenched fist and then hummed silently. " If I wanted I could have forced Yu Dong to be my subordinate but I am being patient since I do not wish to act like the tyrant princess I am against but I am afraid that if she does not agree with me, then the condition of the mers including our country will be going downhill if the first princess was to take the throne."


    ¡­..


    " Why am I feeling chilly all of a sudden," Yu Dong muttered as she tried to push herself off the bed. " I think it must be because I am staying in the bed all day long."


    "Lie down on the bed, Dong Dong," Shen Li who walked inside the room with a tray of food and a cup of water red at his wife when he saw that she was getting up from the bed. " If you dare get up then I will ask Mi to tell read you all the smut books that he is reading these days."


    " Oh please, not again," Yu Dong groaned as she pleaded with Shen Li. She really could not bear the thought of listening to smut novels while Chen Mi teased her!


    " Then that''s¡ª¡ª" Shen Li was still speaking when the sound of a bowl breaking came from the living room followed by Chen Mi''s worried voice, " Chi? Are you okay?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    On a scale of one to ten, how much will you guys beat me if Fang Chi loses his child?

 Chapter 681 Save my child

    Chapter 681 Save my child


    Chen Mi''s voice was full of worry causing Yu Dong who was lying on the bed to get up immediately. She did not care about the throbbing ache in the side of her ribs instead she slipped off the bed and rushed to the living room ignoring Shen Li''s cry of surprise as she did so.


    Yu Dong knew that she was going to get the scolding of her life once she went to the living room but as the mother of a child and Fang Chi''s wife, she could not sit still in the bedroom and leave her husbands to deal with this sudden problem that rose out of nowhere.


    " ¡­What''s going on?" She asked as soon as she came out of her bedroom, with a hand clutching her mending ribs she looked at Fang Chi who was clutching his stomach with both hands looking like he was in a lot of pain. Seeing him like this terrified her so much that Yu Dong almost stumbled on her feet in the hurry of getting close to Fang Chi and seeing what was going on with him.


    " Dong Dong, what are you doing here?" Ye Liu who was allowed to get out of bed because he did not break any bones was stunned when he saw his wife rushing out of her room, he wanted to stop her but seeing the worry on the face of his wife, he stopped.


    Yu Dong was the mother of Fang Chi''s child it was only obvious for her to worry about Fang Chi looking like this.


    " What is going on?" Yu Dong asked them again as she looked at Fang Chi who was holding his stomach while his brows were crumpled in pain. Hisplexion was whiter than usual and he looked like he was going to faint any second.


    "I don''t know," Chen Mi did not stop Yu Dong froming out, in fact, he was stunned as well. They were simply eating their lunch when Fang Chi suddenly copsed like this ¡ª¡ª they did not even get a good understanding of what happened when Fang Chi told the two of them that his stomach was hurting.


    Chen Mi was afraid that he might have cooked something that he shouldn''t have and was very worried about Fang Chi, he kept asking thetter if he ate something that he was allergic to but Fang Chi denied saying that he was not allergic to anything that was served on the table.


    Which only made Chen Mi even more restless as he started to filter everything that he did while cooking the meal, he tasted every bit of the dishes that he ced on the dining table making sure that nothing was stale or uncooked and sure enough he did not find anything that would make Fang Chi react like this.


    " He just ate a bit of rice and some meat, after that he started vomiting and then dropped the bowl," Chen Mi twisted his sleeves as he told everything Yu Dong in fact he was d that Yu Dong came out of the room because he was almost on the verge of losing his mind.


    " I don''t know what he ate for him to react like this, I asked whether he was allergic or he was feeling sick but he said that it was not the case, but he hasn''t stopped vomiting." Chen Mi ryed everything, they wanted to help Fang Chi but thetter was in such a sorry condition that he could not even stop hurling everything that he ate on the floor. He couldn''t even get up from his chair and looked like he was almost on the verge of bing unconscious and that only made Chen Mi even more worried.


    If something happens to Fang Chi because of his cooking¡ª¡ª-


    " Don''t think so much," seeing that Chen Mi was turning even paler than Fang Chi, Ye Liu patted on Chen Mi''s shoulder. " Maybe Chi was surprised after what happenedst night."


    Yu Dong thought so too as well, which was why she caught Fang Chi''s wrist and instilled some of her spiritual energy inside him but as she transferred her spiritual energy inside him, she noticed


    something really weird. The child in Fang Chi''s womb was refusing her spiritual energy ¡ª¡ª


    This has never happened before, Yu Dong who was taking care of Fang Chi for a long time was very surprised because of this, she tried to instil the spiritual energy to calm her child down but the child did not calm down if anything it only got even antsier causing Fang Chi to hurl the food that he ate out in one swift motion.


    " Chi!"


    " Chi! Don''t faint, get up, here have some water!" Chen Mi immediately helped Fang Chi who was almost slipping down the chair and then tried to pour some warm water inside Fang Chi''s mouth even though thetter looked like he was going to faint any time soon.


    The spiritual water should have calmed Fang Chi and his child given that the spiritual water was instilled with calming energy from nature but instead of calming the child, it worked in the reverse case. The child refused the water causing Fang Chi to vomit everything that was poured inside his mouth again.


    " It hurts, it hurts so much, my child¡­my child." Fang Chi huffed and puffed as his face turned paler by the second. He was clutching his stomach with pain bursting all over his body but he was still worried about his child more than himself. He did not fear pain for his child, he was willing to suffer no matter how much pain he has to go through but what scared him the most was that he was afraid of losing his child who seemed to be restless in his womb.


    " Dong¡­Dong, Yu Dong¡­our child.." Fang Chi whispered to Yu Dong as he clutched her wrist while thetter was trying to see what exactly was going on with their child. " S..save him."

 Chapter 682 The child is dying

    Chapter 682 The child is dying


    Yu Dong wanted to save their child as well, how can she not want to but the thing was that their child was not epting her spiritual energy if anything he was refusing it with everything that he had in his little existence. Usually, the little baby would absorb her energy with ease but today he continued to refuse making Yu Dong feel slightly flustered as she held on to Fang Chi''s wrist, what was she supposed to do when her child was refusing to ept her spiritual energy?


    She knew that there was no point in calling Doctor Gu, if there was nothing she could do then surely even doctor Gu would not be able to do anything which was why she gritted her teeth and finally came to a decision. She was going to pierce through Fang Chi''s womb forcefully that was since the child was refusing to ept her spiritual energy. There was no other choice if she did not do it then she would not be able to see what was going on with the child.


    " Mi, put something inside Chi''s mouth this is going to hurt, I don''t want him to bite his tongue," she told Chen Mi as she prepared herself to pierce through Fang Chi''s womb.


    Though Chen Mi wanted to ask what Yu Dong was doing but he still pursed his lips and agreed with what she was saying after all, he knew that Yu Dong wouldn''t do anything unreliable in such a situation.


    He immediately pulled out a handkerchief that he carried with him from the pocket of his pants and then tried to put it inside Fang Chi''s mouth but the thing was that Fang Chi was already half unconscious because of the pain.


    Even when he tried to push the handkerchief in Fang Chi''s mouth thetter couldn''t hold it in, seeing this he turned to look at Yu Dong who said, " Force it in if you have to!"


    " I am fine," he told the two of them while he ignored the sharp prickling on his hand, it was fine 23:20


    pared to Fang Chi whose pain was beyond his understanding this much was still all right.


    And that was exactly what Chen Mi did since he had no other choice, he forced it inside Fang Chi''s mouth.


    " Li, hold his hand and make sure that he does not hurt his womb, no matter what he does don''t let his hand go," Yu Dong said to Shen Li who seemed to have understood the severity of the situation, he did not ask anything nor did he stop her instead he did as she said and caught Fang Chi''s hand in his.


    Once Yu Dong was sure that Fang Chi will be fine, she instilled the spiritual energy that was being rejected by the child even more forcefully. She did not even stop when she met with a barrier as the child to ept her energy.


    As she forced her spiritual energy inside Fang Chi''s womb, thetter jerked as he let out a scream but because of the handkerchief that was in his mouth he did not bite his tongue instead he clenched his hand so hard that Shen Li who was holding his hand winced as Fang Chi''s nails dig into his skin.


    Shen Li however did not let go of Fang Chi''s hand since he could understand just how much pain Fang Chi was in as he clenched his hand, even when Fang Chi drew blood causing Shen Li to grind his teeth, thetter silently allowed Fang Chi to do so.


    " Brother Li!"


    "Brother Li, are you okay?"


    Seeing the blood on Shen Li''s hand both Ye Liu and Chen Mi were troubled they wanted to exchange with Shen Li but thetter refused as the older one among the three of them it was only right for him to silently withstand this pain which was why he did not show any emotion on his face and waved his free hand.


    " I am fine," he told the two of them while he ignored the sharp prickling on his hand, it was finepared to Fang Chi whose pain was beyond his understanding this much was still all right.


    Yu Dong finally pierced Fang Chi''s womb and then got through the barrier that was stopping her.


    Fang Chi, on the other hand, could not withstand the pain and passed out which was a good thing as well because no sooner did Yu Dong pierce through his womb, she saw something that made her drop his hand at once as something burned her.


    She jumped off the chair on which she was sitting instinctively causing the chair to fall back on the ground with a loud thud. All the blood from her face dropped and her entire body started to shiver as she licked her lips and shook her head in denial, " Th¡­this cannot be happening."


    Yu Dong did not want to believe it but she had no choice other than to believe it ¡ª¡ªit was too clear even if she was to ignore it she couldn''t.


    " What''s wrong," when Shen Li saw Yu Dong act like this even though he was scared. He nced at Fang Chi who was unconscious on the chair and wrapped his arms around thetter''s shoulders. He would be rushed to Yu Dong if not for being worried about Fang Chi slumping down on the floor.


    He looked at Yu Dong who was starting to scare them all and repeated his question, " What''s going on? Why don''t you say something?"


    Was the child sick? Or was he suffering from something?


    Shen Li thought about many possibilities, however, the more he thought about them, the more scared he became¡­if something was wrong with the child then he was certain that Fang Chi, this kind-hearted mer would not be able to take it.


    After all, even he wasn''t able to withstand the blow when he found out that he could not be a father. But as long as the child was alive and fine, he was sure that they will be able to help him, even if he was a bit special but nothing¡ª¡ª not a thing in this world could have prepared him for Yu


    Dong''s answer.


    " The...The child seems to be dying."

 Chapter 683 A storm heading their ways

    Chapter 683 A storm heading their ways


    " What? Yu Dong, do you know what you are saying?" Shen Li was shocked beyond words when he heard what Yu Dong said to him. He wanted to shake her awake and have her tell him what exactly she meant by her words but he couldn''t because Yu Dong brushed past him and picked Fang Chi up in her arms.


    In fact, Yu Dong wanted to answer Shen Li''s question but the thing was that she did not have the time to do so, the child was having trouble staying alive and there was only one person who could help her at this moment. So, without giving Shen Li an answer to his question, she hooked her arms around Fang Chi and rushed out of the house.


    " Yu Dong! Youe back here and tell me what you mean?" Shen Li shouted at Yu Dong, he was so startled that he felt that his head seemed to have stopped working. The child was dying? How can the child die? They have taken such good care of Fang Chi, he made sure that nothing harmful reaches him then how can the child die at such a point?


    He stared at Yu Dong''s rushing back before he let out a frustrated yell and then turned to chase after her. " Mi, Liu, stay back and take care of Yu Mai and little bun, I will be right back!"


    As he spoke he was already running after Yu Dong, not even caring about the fact that he did notb his hair and was looking like a homeless mer!


    But how can Chen Mi and Ye Liu stay behind in the house? They were blown away by what Yu Dong said as well, they could not stay in the house and wait for their wife and Shen Li to return, so the two of them picked up little bun and Yu Mai from the chairs on which they were sitting and made a run for it as fast as they could.


    Even though the child belonged to Fang Chi and Yu Dong alone, the three of them have already taken him as their child as well, upon hearing that the child was dying they immediately chased after Yu Dong and Shen Li!


    The two kids seemed to have understood the severity of the situation as well they did not make a single sound and allowed their father and brother-inw to pick them up and run however they liked in such a case, they did not even say a word of trouble as they were picked up from their chair and haphazardly carried out of the house.


    " After working in the fields, I can finally take a breather," said grandma Yu as she returned to the Yu house to have lunch with her family, she was doused in sweat and looked like she was really tired but she was still smiling as if she was returning after conquering the world. " What about you, Ah Tong, were you troubled by your boss for returning to the docks after such a long time?"


    Yu Tong shook her head as she answered her grandmother''s question, " My boss knows that we are having trouble in our vige, in fact, she was even willing to give me a raise when I handed her the oil that sister Dong asked me to bring with me in the morning¡ª¡ª apparently that Qiao woman has risen the price of her oil after finding out that our vige will soon be selling the oil we extracted in the town, humph, she seems like she is in a hurry to earn thest buck of her life."


    Grandmother Yu chuckled appreciatively. " Maybe she is scared of Dong Dong, she knows that she was in the wrong and thus she is trying to make sure that she keeps the upper hand, but there is no way she will ever be able to give our Dong Dong trouble, in fact, no one¡ª¡ª"


    She was still speaking about how no one can make Yu Dong flustered when she saw Yu Dong dressed in nothing but her pants and bandages that were wrapped around her upper body rushing out of the house with Fang Chi in her arms. A very worried look on her face as she rushed in a certain direction.


    Seeing Yu Dong flustered like this was shocking enough for the two of them but then saw Chen Mi,


    Shen Li and Ye Liu ran out like the house was on fire as well.


    Immediately, Grandma Yu was stunned as she chased after the four of them, even though she was old, she wanted to know what was going on which was why even though her entire body was trembling as she chased the three of them she did not stop not once.


    " What''s going on? You three tell me!" Seeing that Fang Chi was unconscious and Yu Dong was in a hurry, grandma Chen did not say anything to her instead she chased after the three mers.


    However, in their hurry even if the three of them somehow answered her they were not able to makeprehensive sentences which only made Grandma Yu even more worried.


    Grandma Fang who was working in her fields also noticed her unconscious grandson, she immediately dropped everything that she was holding in her hands and chased after Yu Dong. For Yu Dong to run amok like this without even wearing a shirt, the matter must be really serious!


    That was what every viger in the vige thought as well which was why even though their mers gasped and eyed Yu Dong while giving them disdainful res for not keeping themselves as fit as thetter they did not say anything, they simply asked their mers to look away instead of staring at the half-naked Yu Dong.


    However, no one could look away from the frantic look on the face of Yu Dong and they all continued to watch Yu Dong who was running in the direction of Wu Junfen''s house with a worried look on their faces.


    Looks like a storm was heading their way.

 Chapter 684: Rushing to Wu Junfen for help

    Chapter 684: Rushing to Wu Junfen for helpWu Junfen''s husband was cleaning the yard while everyone else in the house was busy with their own work. Usually, this task of cleaning the yard belonged to the mammy who worked in their house but Wu Junfen''s husband liked to do some work on his own as well. Thus, when he saw that the mammy was busy with some work of her own, he decided to clean the yard instead of waiting for the mammy to finish her work.


    Yue Hua watched his daughter ying with the stones and the sand while he was cleaning the yard, a smile on his face as his daughter made small houses from the sand and the stone before sending them tumbling down on the ground.


    " Daddy look!" His daughter Ju Qin pointed to the mess of stones on the ground and giggled like it was the most wonderful thing in the world and Yue Hua could only sigh as he looked at his daughter who was giggling like a little fool.


    However before he could tell his daughter to use the stones and write something on the ground, he noticed someone rushing towards his house at first, he was stunned but then he caught sight of what it was and then hurriedly rushed to open the door of his house. Soon, Yu Dong who was carrying an unconscious Fang Chi burst inside the house and turned to look at him with a wild look in her eyes as she said, " Where is sister Wu?"


    Yue Hua seemed to have understood that something was very serious which was why he immediately turned on his heels and said, " She is insidee with me."


    Yu Dong did not need him to tell her twice, she chased after Yue Hua without even stopping for a minute before she rushed inside the house just in time for Yue Hua to call Wu Junfen who was working in her study out.


    " What''s going on?" Wu Junfen who heard the panicked voice of her husband immediately rushed out of the study. Her eyes fell on Fang Chi who was unconscious and looking sick in the arms of Yu Dong and raised her head to look at her granddaughter who was looking as if the entire world wasing down crashing upon her. " Dong Dong, what is this¡ª¡ª"


    "Save him," Yu Dong spoke up before Wu Junfen could ask her what was going on with a hint of desperation in her voice. " Please save him. I don''t care what you do but save my husband and my child."


    Wu Junfen''s eyes shed with a glint as she understood what was going on and immediately turned to her feet. " Come with me," she told Yu Dong as thetter followed after her inside the small study that also had a small cot inside. "Lay him down." She ordered Yu Dong as she pointed to the small cot bed in the corner of the room.


    Yu Dong did as Wu Junfen asked her to do, she ced Fang Chi on the cot bed and waited for Wu Junfen to examine thetter but as she watched Wu Junfen touch the pregnant belly of Fang Chi, she could not help but ask, " What''s going on? Is he okay? Howe he is like this? Is he allergic to something? Did I over-nourish him?"


    She continued to ask one question after another and Wu Junfen who was supposed to examine Fang Chi peacefully felt her head throb, she understood that Yu Dong was feeling panicked but she needed calm and peace to examine Fang Chi instead of listening to Yu Dong''s questions and answering them.


    Wu Junfen turned to look at Yue Hua and said with a solemn expression, " Take her out of the room and give her one of my shirts to wear, if possible hand her a cup of wine to calm herself."


    Yu Dong did not want a cup of the wine nor did she want anything else other than the answer to her questions but she could not say anything as Yue Hua started to take her out of the room and when she tried to refute, thetter very calmly without getting angry turned to look at her and then stated with a tilt of his head, " If you stay here then you will only cause Fang Chi to be in more trouble, you need to calm down."


    Yue Hua''s words caused Yu Dong to turn silent as she followed thetter out of the room but instead of staying put she started to pace back and forth in the living room. Even though she was dressed like a hooligan and her entire appearance looked like she was someone from the exiled family, Elder Wu did not make fun of Yu Dong when she saw thetter pace in her living room.


    She simply sent her husbands who were sitting with her in their rooms and then stayed quiet and solemn while sitting in the living room.


    " Here you go, Yu Dong," Yue Hua handed Yu Dong a shirt from Wu Junfen''s closet but when he was handing Yu Dong the shirt, his gaze fell on the bandages that were wrapped around Yu Dong''s torso, as soon as he saw the blood that was oozing on Yu Dong''s side, his eyes widened as he gasped, " Yu Dong, you are bleeding!"


    Even elder Wu who was sitting like a good elder jumped when she heard her son-inw''s exmation. She immediately turned to look at Yu Dong and lo and behold, thetter was indeed bleeding and she was not just bleeding, she was bleeding to the point where blood was seeping from the bandages and onto the floor.


    Come to think of it, Yu Dong was injured, wasn''t she? And she even broke three ribs of her and yet she actually carried Fang Chi over? Was she looking for a way to die?


    Elder Wu looked at the woman as if she was a dumba*s.

 Chapter 685: she will lose someone no matter what

    Chapter 685: she will lose someone no matter what" Sit down," Elder Wu looked at Yu Dong who did not care about her condition and then turned to look at Yue Hua who was looking at thetter with worry in his eyes. "And Yue Hua, bring some bandages with you, I will bandage this foolish girl lest she bleeds to death in my house."


    Yu Dong wanted to refuse but before she could refuse, Elder Wu swept a re at her and then said, " Don''t you know it''s considered bad luck to bleed in the house of someone else, do you want me to die? I am too young for that!"


    Seeing that there was no way she would be able to refuse Elder Wu, Yu Dong had no choice but to sit down patiently. However even after sitting down she kept peering inside the room where Wu Junfen was examining Fang Chi, she hoped that her grandmother will be able to save Fang Chi and her child, lest something happens to Fang Chi, she will never be able to forgive herself.


    " Don''t move around and fidget so much, I cannot tie your wounds if you keep moving so much!" Seeing that Yu Dong was moving so much that she couldn''t even hold a side of the bandage much less tie it, Elder Wu snapped at thetter. " Do you think your husband will be happy to see that you almost ruined your almost mended bones like this? Do you want to be apletely useless person? Stay put!"


    Yu Dong did not snap back at Elder Wu given that thetter was indeed right instead she pursed her lips and stayed put giving Elder Wu enough time to tie the bandage around her waist. Elder Wu first took off the bloodied bandage and then cleaned Yu Dong''s injury before she applied the medicinal paste and then started to tie the bandage that was clean and pure white around the waist of Yu Dong who was now staying silent.


    "It''s done," she told Yu Dong who sprang up from the seat wanting to go inside the study when she saw that Wu Junfen was noting out of the room. But she was stopped by Yue Hua who sternly looked at her and then caught hold of her arm before dragging her back to the couch and pushing her onto it. " You need to stay put, if you move around so much then you will only cause unnecessary trouble for everyone else, stay here and don''t move."


    As he spoke, he draped a shirt on Yu Dong''s body to make her a bit more presentable. Once he draped the shirt, Shen Li who was following after Yu Dong came running inside the house, his face was covered in sweat and he looked like he was being chased by something fierce. ''


    " I am sorry," he apologised to Yue Hua upon seeing that thetter looked a bit startled upon his sudden arrival. " I was in a hurry and did not see where I was going, I should have knocked but¡­" seeing him bumbling like that Yue Hua smiled and then calmly stood up before walking over to the small tea table where a jug and some teacups were sitting.


    He picked one of the cups and then poured some warm water into it before walking over to Shen Li and then handing him the cup. " Here you go, take a deep breath and drink some water. My wife is still examining Fang Chi, it will take some time, drink some water and then calm down, all right? You can sit next to Yu Dong for the time being."


    As soon as he finished speaking Chen Mi and Ye Liu came running with Grandma Chen and the others. When Yue Hua saw them he was stunned but then he kindly invited them all in and started to help them calm down, he could understand their worries but he knew that something like this cannot be done in a hurry. There was something wrong with the child and even if his wife was a genius it will take time for her to examine Fang Chi properly which was why the Yu family have to stay calm and collected no matter what!


    Yu Dong knew that as well but the more she stayed put, the more her heart started to thump and her face started to get covered with worry lines. She wanted to rush inside the room but she knew that she was going to only trouble her grandmother if she went inside the room thus even though it was simply unbearable to the point where she was going crazy, she still stayed where she was and waited for Wu Junfen toe out of the room.


    After a very long agonising wait, the door of the study room was pulled open and Yu Dong who was almost on the verge of exploding immediately rushed to Wu Junfen who was looking rather sombre.


    " What''s going on? Is Fang Chi okay? Did you save my child? You saved him right ?" Yu Dong asked Wu Junfen before thetter could even breathe even the other members of the Yu family stood up and walked up to Wu Junfen surrounding her so closely that thetter was afraid she will be beaten if she was to speak the truth.


    But the truth needed to be told to Yu Dong, there was no other choice because if she did not say anything to Yu Dong and hid this truth it will only hurt Fang Chi even more and Yu Dong will me her as well in the future. For the sake of stopping her granddaughter and son-inw''s suffering, it was necessary for her to speak the truth and tell Yu Dong to make a decision because there was no time for them to waste.


    It was either of the two. Even if Yu Dong wanted to save everyone, Wu Junfen was afraid that it was toote ¡ª¡ª no matter what and whom she chooses now, she will have to lose someone.

 Chapter 686: No longer twins

    Chapter 686: No longer twinsYu Dong noticed that Wu Junfen was not saying anything and the bad feeling in her heart got even fierce, she did not want to lose her child but if the child came at the price of her husband, she knew who she was going to choose, they might call her heartless maybe Fang Chi won''t even talk to her for months but she was not going to regret her decision if this was what she has chosen.


    " What is it?" She raised her hands and ced them on Wu Junfen''s arms, she would have shaken thetter but Yu Dong knew that she could not do it because the woman in front of her was not her friend but an elder and she could not do something as rude as shaking thetter. "What''s going on? You can tell me!"


    Yu Dong told Wu Junfen even though she knew that she will not be able to take it she knew she had to hear this. She knew she was being selfish, she knew that Fang Chi would want her to save the child but she could not ¡­if he was here they will have another child but if he was gone then what will happen to her? To her, they all were just as important.


    " Yu Dong, you need to calm down and listen to me clearly first, okay?" Wu Junfen stopped Yu Dong from shaking her like crazy, instead, she stretched her hand and then stopped Yu Dong from making another move. " I need you to listen to me carefully and think of an answer without losing your head all right?"


    Yu Dong was already losing her head but still pursed her lips and silently looked at Wu Junfen who was standing in front of her.


    Seeing that Yu Dong was using all her patience Wu Junfen did not waste any more time instead she closed her eyes and then heaved a breath. She hated to be the bearer of this news but she had no choice did she? With a long and heavy breath that seemed to be hammering her heart with every beat, Wu Junfen opened her mouth, " Fang Chi was poisoned with the same poison as Shen Li and Ye Liu."


    She did not take Chen Mi''s name because she was worried that thetter will be too stunned to take the news. He was still young and such information will only make him feel worse than he already was at the moment.


    Yu Dong felt her head buzz as she slipped and fell on the floor if not for Wu Junfen reaching out and holding her up by her arms she would have knelt on the floor with a bang.


    " Wife!"


    "Dong Dong!"


    " Take hold of yourself, Dong Dong!"


    Shen Li with the other two rushed towards Yu Dong and tried to help her up but thetter was too lost in her own thoughts that she could not hear anything that they were saying if anything she only saw their mouths move for what they were saying, she could not hear a thing, all she knew that they were screaming ¡­why were they screaming?


    " Yu Dong! Pull yourself!" Seeing that Yu Dong actually lost herself like this Wu Junfen wanted to p her awake, she was once an officer, so how can she even lose her head like this but when she thought about how Yu Dong was going to lose something more important, she immediately pursed her lips and tried to understand Yu Dong''s current situation.


    " I know that you are upset, I understand you are going through something really painful but you need to listen to me," she pulled Yu Dong up and shook thetter awake until Yu Dong was no longer in a daze, once she was sure that thetter was no longer looking at her with shock and ssy eyes. She took a deep breath and said, " Fang Chi had twins, you see."


    Yu Dong snapped her head as she looked up at Wu Junfen, she did not need to ask what Wu Junfen meant by ''had'' but she still opened her mouth and said stupidly, " What do you mean by ''had''?"


    Wu Junfen did not reply instead she waited for Yu Dong topletely grasp the information for she knew that at this moment only Yu Dong was the one who coulde up with the decision at this moment in fact she was the only one who had the right to make a decision right now.


    But was the grief of losing a child something that could be ovee just like that?


    Yu Dong who finally understood that she lost a child could not even take hold of her anger much less stay in her senses. She looked at Wu Junfen and then shook thetter so roughly that she almost snapped thetter''s arms, gone was her rationality when she knew she needed to stay in the line.


    " I am asking you, what do you mean by had!" She screamed at the top of her lungs, behind her Chen Mi covered his mouth, his choked sobs echoing in the room as Ye Liu hugged him. From his red eyes, one could easily see that Ye Liu was on the verge of crying as well but he stopped himself for the sake of not making even more problems.


    Shen Li was the only one who stayed put as he looked at Yu Dong who was losing her temper with Wu Junfen.


    " I am asking you¡­.tell me! Please! Please! I beg you ¡­save them¡­" if the child was gone, even if they had twins Fang Chi will not be able to withstand it. Who knows what he will do? Yu Dong clenched her fingers that were holding Wu Junfen''s arms so hard that thetter winced causing Shen Li who was holding himself back to raise his hand and ced it on Yu Dong''s shoulders. " Snap out of it, Yu Dong! You are the head of the family, if you let go of yourself like this ¡­how will you save Chi? Or do you want to lose those as well whom you can save? Get a hold of yourself! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I know you are going to be so angry with me but the more angst the bigger the character development and the bigger revenge.

 Chapter 687: New laws, new troubles

    Chapter 687: Newws, new troublesYu Dong was not in the condition to take a hold of herself or her anger but she knew that Shen Li was right even though she felt like the entire world wasing crashing down, she still have to get a hold of herself! Because she was not the one who was going to suffer the most, it was Fang Chi and for his sake, she will have to take a hold of herself.


    She closed her eyes and she clenched her fingers as tightly as she could before she released her breath and then raised her head to look at Wu Junfen as she asked, "So, is Chi all right?"


    "He is all right at the moment, even though the poison has filled his womb, your daughter¡­she seemed to have sucked all the poison and protected her daddy and little brother," Wu Junfen was very shocked to find that behind the young mer, a small little baby girl was fighting for her life as well. They didn''t have anything that would help them do an ultrasound of Fang Chi''s belly and since the girl was poisoned right from the start, she never made any movements making it impossible for them to detect her.


    She patted Yu Dong who looked crushed at the news and continued, " The little girl was going to be born as a stillborn since she was poisoned bit by bit, Yu Dong. Maybe your daughter knew how to protect her daddy and brother as well, she fought for a long time but the thing is that her body can no longer consume any more poison which led to Fang Chi and the little mer getting sick at the same time."


    As Yu Dong''splexion turned paler and paler, Wu Junfen reached out and held her arms. She then said, "I know that you must be going through something really painful at this moment but you need to make a choice, Yu Dong. Do you need me to keep your stillborn corpse in Fang Chi''s womb and let the poison in her body affect both Fang Chi and your son? Or do you want me to take her out? If we take her out now, Fang Chi''s womb and your son will still be able to make out alive but if you want to take your chances and keep the young girl then I can only say that you have to be prepared for the risks that wille with it. Maybe you lose your son as well since the body of the stillborn is full of poison."


    Behind them Chen Mi who couldn''t take the news anymore copsed on the floor, he looked at Wu Junfen with despair in his eyes.


    "A daughter¡­. Someone killed our daughter¡­"Chen Mi muttered as he covered his face with his shaking hands. No one other than a mer knew the importance of a daughter, the fact that a daughter was growing up inside Fang Chi was the greatest security for them as long as their family had a daughter they would have been able to secure their future and the businesses that they were doing.


    But now that daughter was gone, Fang Chi''s womb has taken a blow and no one knew when Shen Li and Ye Liu will be able to recover from the poison as well, even his womb was not answering his call and he was no longer able to get pregnant as he wanted to ¡ª¡ªat such a moment, the fact that the daughter in Fang Chi''s womb was killed, it was crushing!


    Shen Li closed his eyes in pain¡ª¡ª the pain and torture that he was going through at this moment was really something that he never wished for anyone to go through like ever. The birth of a daughter was really important now that the imperial family was going through a change and newws was being implemented.


    He knew that if Yu Dong did not get an heir then she will have to start paying the imperial family taxes that were paid by women who did not have any heir until they got one as per the new rule, what was more the authorities will start to keep an eye on Yu Dong and her business as well after her first marriage reaches eight years. If she did not get a daughter then the authorities will have her sign that she will hand over the properties that she owned to the imperial family ¡ª¡ª-


    And everyone knew that once that document was signed, Yu Dong will not survive. The imperial authorities will not let her live!


    They were already married for more than four years and soon they will be walking in their fifth year.. will he be able to get pregnant in the next three years when he was poisoned for five years? He did not think so ¡­but that was not the most important thing.


    The thing that he cared about the most was that Fang Chi will be crushed when he finds out that his daughter was lost!


    Ye Liu slumped on the table behind him in a daze as he shook his head. "Chi will not be able to take it¡­he will die ¡­he will seriously die once he finds out that he lost his daughter."


    He knew how much Fang Chi wanted a daughter, even though Yu Dong has told them that she did not care whether the child was a mer or a daughter or a son, Fang Chi still wished wholeheartedly to give birth to a daughter for Yu Dong.


    He wanted to make sure that he was some use to Yu Dong by giving her a daughter. At least with a daughter in her arms, Yu Dong would have been able to escape from the eyes of the authorities and save her family and the trouble that wille with it.


    But now if one of them did not get pregnant and gave birth to a daughter in three years then everything that they have worked hard for will be taken away by the imperial family.


    On top of that Fang Chi¡­what will he do when he finds out that his daughter was no longer with him?

 Chapter 688: A lie that will end in divorce

    Chapter 688: A lie that will end in divorce" Nothing will happen to Chi," At that moment Yu Dong who was finally able to snap out of her daze as she looked at Wu Junfen who was holding her tightly. She hated to make this decision but she knew that she will have to make this choice for the sake of Fang Chi and her unborn child because if she did not then she will lose her child as well as her husband whom she promised to protect when she married him.


    She wiped the tears that were welling in her eyes and then turned to look at the three mers who looked like they were falling into the sea of despair, she understood what they were feeling at the moment because she too was feeling the same despair unlike them she was not worried about the newws, in fact, she did not even pay attention to them. The only reason she was grieving for the death of her daughter was that she knew just how important that child was to Fang Chi.


    And Ye Liu was not wrong when he said that Fang Chi will die if he was to find out that his daughter was dead, even if he had a child in his womb, he will willingly kill himself because his self-esteem was low and even though she loved and respected him throughout their marriage, she knew that Fang Chi still med himself over the fact that she was forced in this marriage, she had never med him but he has silently med himself.


    If he finds out that he could not keep the daughter even if it was not his fault, he will die ming himself for not being able to save his daughter and keep the child with him.


    She closed her eyes and sent an apology to her daughter, she was the wife, and in this world, as the dominant gender she will have to take care of the burdens of her husbands even when they felt like they were failing to hold on then she will have to hold on for their sake, for the time being, this information cannot be shared with Fang Chi.


    Not only because she was worried about him harming himself but also because she knew that if he found out that the child who died in his womb was a daughter then he will surely lose the mer in his womb as well. For the sake of the unborn child, she has to keep this information from Fang Chi, at least until he gives birth and the childes safely into this world.


    Then¡­after Fang Chi was pass through the period that was known as post-pregnancy depression, she will tell him the truth.


    " Because there was no daughter, to begin with," Yu Dong heard Chen Mi gasp behind her as soon as she uttered those words that sounded so cruel as if someone was pouring hot ss in the ears of those who were listening. " There was only one child from the beginning and what Fang Chi went through was nothing but some spotting."


    As she said that Wu Junfen who knew that Yu Dong made her choice patted her granddaughter on the shoulder because she knew that even though Yu Dong''s choice was cruel, it was the best at the moment because Fang Chi would break if he was to find out that his daughter was gone ¡ª¡ª he was too fragile to take this information on.


    " Yu Dong, how can you! Brother Chi will never forgive you once he finds the truth!" Chen Mi understood Fang Chi too well, thus he knew that if Fang Chi finds out that Yu Dong hid the fact that he lost a daughter and kept it from him, he will surely hate Yu Dong even if hees to forgive her¡­there was a chance that the two will separate in the future.


    Because this was something that cannot be forgiven.


    Ye Liu thought the same as well because if he was in ce of Fang Chi then he too will never forgive Yu Dong in fact he would even ask her to hand him their child and divorce because this was not any different from betraying Fang Chi. He was the father surely he had a right to decide whether the child should be kept or not as well?


    He immediately tried to stop Yu Dong, "Think about it Dong Dong, if you do this then Fang Chi might leave you¡­you might stop him now but what if he decides that he wants to go away with your child once he finds out the truth? He might be weak-willed but you know even a rabbit will bite when they are pushed into a corner."


    " Then who is going to tell him that the child is lost?" Yu Dong asked she did not refuse their words instead she simply asked the most basic question. The point was not whether or not Fang Chi will hate him or whether or not he will leave her. If he was willing to leave her then she will let him go as long as he stays alive but if he was to find the truth now ¡ª¡ª will he stay strong? Will he save the mer instead of the daughter? Will he let her take out the daughter who was long dead?


    No, he won''t instead he will beg her to let their daughter stay inside his womb even if knew he will die, he would rather cling to the one per cent hope that the child will survive then take the body of the stillborn out. Even if she was to tell him that the child was gone and no longer alive he will not listen to her.


    She let go of Wu Junfen and then turned to look at Ye Liu and Chen Mi who were now silent behind her.


    " As long as any of you promise that you will make Chi give up the stillborn willingly, I am willing to tell him the truth because honestly, I am not courageous enough to do that. So who is going to tell him? Hmm...?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Don''t want to read angst anymore? Then support my other works Hot Bloodsuckers Obsession and Vengeance of the moon, help them reach the top fifty and I will pamper you all with fluff! Join my discord fairytail#3206 where I will be sharing the pictures of Fang Chi babies and decide whether he will divorce or not ¡­. Join in the discussion and tell me your views!

 Chapter 689: Despair of a father

    Chapter 689: Despair of a fatherYu Dong turned to look at her husbands and asked, did they think that she did not understand that Fang Chi was not going to forgive her if she was to hide this matter from him. She knew it as well but she also knew that if she was to tell him the truth, he will lose himself causing harm to the child who was fighting for his life in his womb.


    Neither Ye Liu nor Chen Mi said anything, they couldn''t bring themselves to tell this harsh truth to Fang Chi. Losing a child was already bad enough but on top of it, he actually lost the daughter he was hoping to give birth to so much, if they told him the truth them they will never be able to forgive themselves because Fang Chi would certainly look at them with the expression of the worlding to an end and they were not strong enough to face that look in his eyes!


    While the people in the living room were in turmoil, Fang Chi who wasying on the small cot was twisting and turning in frustration as well. His forehead was covered in sweat as he turned around on the cot, he was trying to get up from the bed and recover his consciousness but the fog that was covering his head was making it impossible for him to do so, he could only twist on the cot trying to reach the child that was standing in front of him...


    "Daddy," the voice of a little girl called him causing him to look around the fog, he looked down at his belly which was slightly smaller than before and then turned to look around him in worry. Even though he did not know what was going on around him, he knew that something very wrong was happening which was why he continued to search for the child even though he felt like he was dying.


    "Where are you? Come out!" Fang Chi called to the child who was hiding in the fog. Why ¡­why could he not see the child? And why was his belly so small?


    " Daddy I cannote and see you now," the child said while hiding in the fog, she did note out and continued to hide in the white fog which made Fang Chi even more nervous. Was this some sort of premonition? Was something going to happen to his child?


    "Come out! I promise I will not say anything to you, at least let me see you," Fang Chi said to the child, his voice so nervous that he was stammering. He was worried if he did not see the child then he was going to lose her forever!


    The child, however, did note out from the fog where she was hiding instead she answered softly, " Daddy, I am leaving far away and I can''te to see you. If I am fortunate enough I wille back again but for now please don''t get angry at mother, she is trying to protect you and brother, please let go of me when she asks you to all right? If you don''t then I will harm my brother as well."


    " What? Where are you going? Come back! Come back to me !" Fang Chi said to the child but he did not receive a response, he knew in his heart that the child was gone but his heart was not willing to ept it. How can he ept it? The child called him daddy meaning she was his daughter and now she was gone and she left him alone, how was he going to let go of her? How was he going to forget her and face Yu Dong? He could not even protect their daughter especially when he knew that this daughter was so important to their family!


    " Girle out!"


    "Come out and see daddy, please."


    "Please don''t leave."


    " Don''t die."


    " If you die then I will follow you, I cannot¡­ I cannot survive without you, how will I look your mother in the eyes and tell her that I lost her precious daughter?"


    "Girl?"


    "Baby!"


    "No," when Fang Chi realised that the girl was gone he shook his head and refused the truth that was in front of him, he couldn''t ¡­he couldn''t lose this child he could not!


    "No! Come back!"


    "You have toe back!"


    " Stay!"


    " NO,"


    "NOOOO!" Fang Chi screamed and woke up, the pain in his abdomen returning as well as soon as he woke up. He could see it, he could even feel now that he knew that he has lost his child¡ª¡ª that the child in his belly was dying.


    Yu Dong who heard Fang Chi''s scream turned around and rushed inside the study where she found Fang Chi gasping in pain, his forehead was covered in sweat and his eyes were covered with despair and loneliness.


    Immediately she turned to look at Wu Junfen who shook her head to deny what Yu Dong was asking her. She did not mention the loss of the child in front of Fang Chi, in fact, she only said those words when she was in front of Yu Dong and her husband, other than that she did not breathe a word about the miscarriage and the child being poisoned in front of Fang Chi.


    Yu Dong knew that her grandmother would not lie to her which only meant that Fang Chi might have sensed something, her heart fell into turmoil as she caught hold of the despair and self-hate that were brimming in Fang Chi''s eyes and covered her face in despair she was not ready for this, how was she going to do this?


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 700golden tickets and in the top three of the win win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast,you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!

 Chapter 690: Went into shock

    Chapter 690: Went into shockYu Dong did not want to be the bearer of this news nor did she want to tell Fang Chi that he lost a child but the thing was that even though she was not keen on telling him, she had a feeling that Fang Chi did not need her to say this because somewhere his fatherly instincts have already told him that their daughter was gone.


    "Chi, you don''t seem well, why don''t you close your eyes and take a rest? Sister Wu will help you," as she spoke Yu Dong walked forward to make sure that Fang Chi will close his eyes and sleep with her spiritual energy working on him when suddenly thetter stretched his hand and caught her wrist just before she could instil her calming spiritual energy inside his body.


    "Chi¡­?" Yu Dong whose hand was caught by Fang Chi looked at the mer who was lying on the bed and then carefully called his name, she was afraid that if she was to even raise her voice at Fang Chi, thetter will break somehow.


    Fang Chi did not say anything instead he smiled ruefully and then said with a mocking look on his face, " Wife do you know what I dreamed of? I dreamt that our daughter is leaving us saying that she cannote to us." He turned to look at Yu Dong, his grip on her wrist tightening as he desperately clung onto Yu Dong''s wrist and then pleadingly said, "It''s a funny dream isn''t it?"


    Yu Dong looked at Fang Chi who was looking at her like he was hoping for her to say something to him, something she was sure that she would not be able to tell him.


    She tried to keep her expression neutral as she patted him at the back of his hand and said, "It''s just like you said it was just a dream, you should go back to sleep, and let Sister Wu help you."


    Yu Dong tried to pull her hand away from Fang Chi''s grip but maybe it was because of his desperation or the pain that he was feeling at the moment but she could not free her hand from his grip. Thetter simply kept holding on to her wrist, his eyes glimmering with the same pain as hers while he kept searching for something in those dark eyes of hers.


    Who knows whether Fang Chi found what he was looking for or whether his patience finally gave up, his eyes which were already turning red started to well with tears and soon he was crying. Teardrops as big as pearls dripped down his cheeks but his lips curled into a rueful smile as he shook his head and then muttered, "Gone, she is gone ¡­I couldn''t even keep a child."


    " Chi, calm down," Even though the two of them were alone in the room and there were no thunderous clouds showering cold rain outside, Yu Dong could still feel a chill crawling up her spine, this was what she was scared of the most and this was why she did not want to tell Fang Chi the truth.


    Her chest started to constrict as her heart thumped wildly inside her.


    Yu Dong felt slightly breathless when she saw Fang Chi crying like that, she immediately reached out her hands and grabbed his hand that was lying feebly on the side and then brought it to her lips. She kissed his cold skin trying to tell him that she was not going to me him, there was nothing to me him for anyway.


    "Don''t cry you are breaking my heart," Yu Dong said to him, she knew that even if she wanted to hide the truth from him, she wouldn''t be able to which was why she held his hand and tried her best tofort him. " We are still young, there is still time."


    She did not tell him about the poison not when he was already breaking like this, if she told him that his womb was affected then who knows what he might do.


    Fang Chi felt like he was suffocating, even though he did not see an ounce of me in Yu Dong''s eyes, he did see the pain of losing their child and that made him look away from her. He couldn''t bring himself to look into her eyes, she was joking, right? The more he thought the more his heart hurt. How could this be? He was eating all the right things, he was exercising as well, and he did not take any stress then how? How did the child die?


    He raised his head and turned to look at Yu Dong, " Dong Dong."


    " I know it hurts but we still have a son, you should hold on to him¡­you don''t want to lose him as well right? Then listen to me and calm down." She told him ignoring the heartache that was making her head dizzy.


    Fang Chi parted his lips to speak but no sound came from his mouth, he only continued to look at her and then suddenly his eyes turned wide as he clutched his belly.


    "Chi..?" Yu Dong was startled when she saw his reaction, she immediately caught hold of his hand that was holding his pregnant belly and called out to him but it was as if Fang Chi could no longer hear her. His eyes rolled in his sockets and then he let out a painful scream, "AHHHHHHHH!"


    " Fang Chi!" Yu Dong called him urgently trying to divert his attention from the pain but she couldn''t, her husband was in so much pain that he couldn''t hear her anymore. All he did was scream as he clenched his fingers on her wrist, arching his back as sweat dripped down his face.


    Wu Junfen who left the two alone to talk immediately rushed inside the room when she heard Fang Chi''s scream. Seeing his condition she immediately set into action and then said to Yu Dong, " You need to leave, there is not much time left, I need to take the stillborn out before your son is poisoned as well. You need to leave now Yu Dong."


    ------------


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 500 golden tickets and are in the top three of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!

 Chapter 691: Went into shock ——2

    Chapter 691: Went into shock ¡ª¡ª2-------------


    " No, how can¡ª¡ª-" Yu Dong did not want to leave, how can she leave when her husband was suffering like this? She wanted to stay in the room with him.


    "AHHHH!"Fang Chi screamed again as he clutched his belly and threw his head back before letting out a sob as he threw his hands down and then clenched the bedsheet under him almost tearing it in half. " IT HURTS! SAVE...SAVE THE CHILD! PLEASE!


    He turned to look at Wu Junfen who was trying to sedate him with her spiritual energy. She was holding his hand, her spirit energy circting around Fang Chi''s wrist in the form of ck wisps. She turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing right beside her and then shouted for Yue Hua, "Little Yue take her away and don''t let here inside!"


    She knew that Yu Dong was not going to listen to her in this situation which was why she knew that they have to forcefully evacuate Yu Dong from the room. As soon as she shouted for Yue Hua, thetter came running inside the room he pushed the door open causing it to bang against the wall with a loud thud.


    His gaze fixated on Fang Chi who was lying on the bed while squirming in pain and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing with her hands outstretched like she wanted to take him in her arms to ease the pain like she thought that it was going to help Fang Chi. He stretched out his hand and then curled his fingers around Yu Dong''s wrist before he started pulling her along with him out of the room.


    " You need to trust Junfen, Yu Dong," he told her while he pulled her out of the room. Because Yu Dong was not keen on leaving he had to pull her with every bit of strength that he had in his body, in fact, if Yu Dong did not want to leave the room he couldn''t have even moved her but she knew in her head that she needed to leave Wu Junfen and Fang Chi alone only then will the former be able to save her husband.


    It was just that she was not confident in leaving which was why she let Yue Hua pull her along with him for she knew that her feet will not allow her to walk out of this room willingly.


    Her gaze remained on Fang Chi who finally stopped writhing on the bed because of the sedative energy that Wu Junfen has instilled in his body and that was thest thing she saw as she was pulled out of the room by Yue Hua who then went ahead and closed the door of the room where Fang Chi was such that Yu Dong will not run inside the room upon seeing what was going to happen.


    " Dong Dong," Shen Li who was sitting on the couch giving enough time to Fang Chi and Yu Dong alone. His face was pale and he looked like he was holding on just for the sake of his wife, he was not crying when Yu Dong was present in the room but now his eyes were red and his eyes seemed a bit tired as if he spent thest couple of minutes crying.


    " Li, go and tell the mammies to buy a coffin, the¡­the smallest one that they can find.." Yu Dong spoke without looking at Shen Li, her eyes were staring at the door as if she could see past the wooden tform even when she couldn''t. Her hands that were dangling on her sides were clenched tightly, and it was a good thing that she was not willing to raise them or else she might have ruined something.


    Shen Li blinked his eyes as he willed away the tears in his eyes and then nodded. " I understand." He answered in a choking voice as he turned to walk out of the room but as soon as he stepped out of the room, he felt a warm current flowing from behind. Surprised he turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing behind him, just now he was not sure but he felt something like a strong and violent waveing from Yu Dong.


    Though she did not look any different than before but he knew in his heart that she was slowly losing the patience with which she was holding on to her rationality.


    '' I can''t leave her.'' Shen Li instinctively knew that this was not the time when he could leave Yu Dong alone which was why he turned to look at Ye Liu and said, " Liu you should go and get the mammy to prepare the thing that Dong Dong asked."


    Ye Liu looked at Yu Dong whose entire body was highly strung up as if she was going to explode any moment and then nodded. He knew that in this matter, only Shen Li was the one who could calm her down ¡ª¡ª they might be as close to Yu Dong as Shen Li but the truth was something that everyone knew, Shen Li was the only one who could diffuse the bomb that was simmering inside Yu Dong at the moment.


    Maybe it had to do with their time together but only Shen Li was able to stretch out his hands and stop Yu Dong when she was losing it all.


    " I will go then." Ye Liu agreed as he stepped out of the house leaving Shen Li with Yu Dong.


    Every minute that passed by felt like they were standing on sharp des with no shoes on their feet. With nothing to do but to wait for Wu Junfen, their tempers were getting worse and Yu Dong who was standing right in front of the door now looked like she was going to kill someone.


    It was after two long and dreadful hours that Wu Junfen stepped out of the room, she looked at Yu Dong whose entire face was twisted and then said with a solemn voice, " I have saved the child and taken the stillborn out but¡­"


    "But¡­?" Yu Dong asked when thetter trailed off with a raise of her brows, it was as if she was waiting for a reason to go off and Wu Junfen knew that her following words were only going to get Yu Dong to explode. She sighed and then said, " Fang Chi went into shock," her expression regretful as she looked away from Yu Dong. " I don''t know when he will wake up and if he doesn''t wake up¡­"


    Then Yu Dong was going to lose everything.


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 500 golden tickets and are in the top three of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! I am more active on discord by the way.

 Chapter 692: Hand me that thing

    Chapter 692: Hand me that thing" Shock?" Yu Dong asked with a nk expression on her face but Wu Junfen who was a spiritual user could feel the pressure that wasing from thetter. She looked like she was going to go for her neck if she was to say another word wrong, even the mers who couldn''t feel the spiritual pressureing from Yu Dong looked at thetter with a wary expression.


    Except for Shen Li and Chen Mi, everyone took a few steps away from Yu Dong who was looking at Wu Junfen as if she was waiting for the word such that she could go for the first kill.


    Wu Junfen swallowed hard under the looming spiritual waves that were surrounding her and then leaned back as she tried to make sure she was in escaping range from Yu Dong lest thetter lost her temper and attacked her in her anger. " He seemed to be under a lot of pressure and stress, his body shutting down is the mostmon thing. You don''t need to worry though once he is well enough to wake up then, he will surely wake up¡ª¡ª- argh."


    Wu Junfen winced when the spiritual energy from Yu Dong suddenly started to go crazy, thetter looked at her with her eyes nk without any light in them. She knew that the words that she has said were deeply resonating in Yu Dong''s head and heart, and the more they resonated inside her the more she will go crazy.


    " Yu Dong, you need to calm down," Wu Junfen tried to hold thetter down lest she went into a frenzy and killed the vigers. They were spiritual users, who were stronger than the vigers who did not awaken any spiritual powers and weremon people withmon strength. Someone like Yu Dong who was stronger than them could squeeze out the lives of the vigers as long as she was willing to put her hands around their necks and choke them.


    " I am very calm," Yu Dong replied as she stretched out one hand and looked at Wu Junfen with her eyes that seemed to be staring deep into one''s soul. " I think you have something that will help me detect the poison, sister Wu¡­ hand me that thing."


    " Yu Dong¡­" Wu Junfen trailed off she was not against handing that thing to Yu Dong but she knew that if she was to hand that thing to Yu Dong when thetter was like this, someone would certainly die. Sure the person who was behind the poisoning deserved to die but she did not want Yu Dong to kill that person with her hands and that too for the others to see and criticise.


    However, Yu Dong was no longer in a sense of her mind where she would be able to think and reason with anyone. She stretched out her hand, the veins on her skin protruding as she looked at Wu Junfen and repeated her words, " Hand me the thing sister Wu and no one will get killed¡­.yet."


    Yet. It was a simple word but Wu Junfen felt a chill crawl up her spine when she heard Yu Dong say that word. It was a silent promise that if she was to hand that thing to Yu Dong, thetter will not kill anyone but if she was to refuse then Yu Dong will go on a killing spree, not sparing anyone until she found who was the one behind it.


    Wu Junfen knew how dangerous people like Yu Dong could be, they hardly ever snapped but when they did, their anger held no bounds and they would kill without looking at someone ¡ª¡ªinnocent or sinner.


    She did not want her granddaughter to be a sinner which was why she walked inside her room and over to the cab from where she took out a small pendant that had a moonstone inside it. It was a stone that she refined, one that could be used to detect poison every time it came into contact with something poisonous, the half translucent stone will turn ckpletely showing the presence of poison in something.


    The stone was hardly ever used because life in the vige was so peaceful and the people living in this ce were so honest. Who would have thought that this moonstone wille into use in such a situation?


    She walked back to Yu Dong who took the moonstone out of her hand and then stormed past her in a flurry as if she was a woman on a mission to hunt someone down.


    Shen Li seemed to have sensed that something was going to go very wrong, the way Yu Dong was looking right now, it made shivers dance down his spine and not in a good way. He immediately picked up the hem of his long pants with his fingers not caring about the fact his ankles were showing and then chased after his wife. " Yu Dong wait for me!"


    Seeing this even Chen Mi was startled he handed little bun to Yu Mai who looked really scared upon seeing the terrifying rage showing on the face of his sister without any filter. Chen Mi knew that he couldn''t bring Yu Mai and little bun with him when his wife was like this which was why he immediately patted Yu Mai who was scared on his head and said, " Mai, you stay here with Uncle Yue, and don''te out no matter what you hear okay? Stay inside the house and take care of your little nephew, make sure that you do a good job, okay?"


    Yu Mai was scared but he understood that something really bad happened to his fourth brother inw and that made his sister angry, he knew that he should not interfere with his sister who was going to punish the bad guy who harmed his fourth brother-inw which was why he nodded his head and hugged little bun who was uncharacteristically quiet after seeing his mother looking like a devil.


    The two kids were very scared but they also knew that their sister/mother was a good person!


    -------------

 Chapter 693: What if she kills them

    Chapter 693: What if she kills them Chen Mi saw that the two children were smart enough to understand the situation and thus he too chased after his wife and Shen Li but as he was leaving, he heard Yue Hua stop him.


    " Mi, are you sure that you want to go after Yu Dong right now?" Yue Hua did not mean any harm but Yu Dong at this moment did not look like she was holding any sense of reason or understanding. He was worried that if Chen Mi and Shen Li followed her, they would be the ones who will have to bear the brunt of her anger first-hand.


    Chen Mi would still be fine since he gave birth to a mer at least but what about Shen Li and Ye Liu? They have been married to Yu Dong for a long time and not once did they get pregnant, there was a possibility that they will suffer at the hands of Yu Dong now that thetter was not in her sane mind.


    In such situations the ones who suffered the most were mers, what was more Fang Chi was poisoned. It was clear that he did not eat anything from the outside but only ate home-cooked meals, if he was being honest, the one who was the most suspicious, in this case, was none other than Yu Dong''s husbands.


    What if they followed her and she went berserk on them? What if she suspected them of harming Fang Chi?


    As Yue Hua thought about this, memories from the past came to hover in front of his eyes. He remembered seeing something simr when he was young and lived in his vige which was called Big mountain vige. The vige was calm and peaceful with hardly any changes in the daily life of a person, it was a rainy season just like this one that was going on and everyone in the vige was busy trying to take care of their fields having sown new seeds for the harvest before the winter.


    Back then he was still young and did not know any better, he was working in his fields when he suddenly started to feel hungry and decided to go back home and find some coarse pancakes to eat. Instead of returning to his house, Yue Hua ended up getting lost and went deeper into the vige where he found five to six mers lying on the ground with blood seeping from their mouths. One of the mers was being held by a woman who was beating him with a heavy stick that was enough to break the bones of a grown woman much less a mer.


    Yue Hua was struck dumb by the sight and what scared him, even more, was that the woman who was beating her husbands was none other than the most honest woman in the vige.


    The mer who was being held and beaten cried to his wife again and again saying that he did not kill the child in the belly of the little fourth, another husband of his wife who was pregnant at that time but when the child was born, the child came out as a daughter but a stillborn. It waster found out that the mer was fed something poisonous which led to the death of the child as well as the father.


    The woman who lost a daughter after having tons of mers lost her head and killed her husbands in anger one by one. To kill a mer in anger without even finding out any solid evidence was far toomon in the vige and even though everyone saw something so horrid happening in front of them, they did not say anything.


    He saw the mers who were innocent being beaten to death one of them actually had his head broken when someone said something, they were hushed down by the other women who said that it was the fault of the mers who could not keep a good eye on the mer who was pregnant and his meals and thus deserved to die for making their wife lose an heir when they failed to give birth to one.


    What if something simr happened to Chen Mi and the others?


    " I once saw a woman beating her husbands to death upon losing her girl child, why don''t you three stay away from Yu Dong at this moment? She does not look like she is in a sane mind at the moment, you will get hurt if you go after her."


    " Thank you for worrying about us, Brother Yue Hua," Chen Mi said to Yue Hua but he shook his head and refused to stay behind silently. " Wife has done a lot for us and even though she is really angry at the moment. I think she will not hurt any of us, this is something that I can trust her with."


    Yue Hua knew that Yu Dong treated her husbands well and they loved her a lot too but he still couldn''t help but say, " But what if she loses her head and hurt you?"


    " If she does hit me or my brothers, then I am sure it will be because we deserved it and not because she lost her head." As much as Chen Mi distrusted Yu Dong when she first came to this world, he trusted her just as much now, which was why he was willing to ce all his trust in her and believed that she will not harm him or either of them.


    With that, he chased after Yu Dong after telling Yue Hua to take care of the kids. When Yue Hua saw the young mers chasing after Yu Dong, his face was covered with worry lines as he turned to look at his wife and asked, " Will they be fine?"


    Wu Junfen smiled at her husband and patted him on the shoulder as she said with a soft gaze in her eyes. " Yu Dong might be a crazy dog at the moment but she will not bite those whom she loves."


    Wasn''t it because of this reason, she did not punch her even when she wanted to?


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reaches 500 golden tickets and in the top three of the win win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast,you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! And wait for me to add you in the group before unfriending me,lol.

 Chapter 694: Qiu Bai’s revenge

    Chapter 694: Qiu Bai¡¯s revengeYu Dong brushed past the vigers who were all standing outside their houses or fields to see what was going on, the vige hardly had any changes in its day-to-day life. Thus, no matter whether it was a good or bad thing, as long as it brought a change to their daily lives, they would stop their work and watch what was going on.


    Earlier they all saw Yu Dong rushing to Wu Junfen''s house with Fang Chi in her arms and followed by that they saw the rest of the Yu family and even grandma Fang rushing behind her. Their curiosity was piqued and they wanted to ask Yu Dong what was going on but as soon as thetter stepped out of the Wu house, her entire expression was like that of an evil spirit¡ª¡ª no it would be more urate to say that she looked like the incarnation of the devil.


    Forget about asking her what was going on the vigers all took a step back collectively while making sure that they did not utter a single sound in the presence of Yu Dong. It was only when Yu Dong passed by them did they heave a breath of relief and patted their chest to calm themselves down.


    " I thought I have seen Yu Dong getting angry thest time when Fang Chi was attacked by the elders," said one of the women as she looked at Yu Dong who was storming past them with a grim expression and eyes that seemed to be glimmering with something red. " But who would have thought that she looks this terrible when she gets angry, just now I felt like I was getting choked by her presence!"


    " You are right, it was as if someone pressed my neck and pushed me down in a pond or something of the sort," said another woman as she breathed heavily while looking at Yu Dong''s back and taking a loud gulp, just now she did not know how it happened but she suddenly felt really overwhelmed.


    " It seems that something really serious happened," a mer who was working in the fields remarked as he watched Shen Li and Chen Mi chasing after Yu Dong. Though they saw Ye Liu rushing out of the house earlier no one stopped him because thetter has tears running down his cheeks while he was walking even though he was trying to keep it low everyone could see his reddened eyes and blotchy cheeks.


    They might be curious but they were not heartless enough to gossip when someone was in such a situation like that.


    "Maybe that Fang surname lost his child,"mented a snarky voice from behind and everyone turned to look at Qiu Bai who was holding a basket in his hands. He seemed to have returned from the fields since his hands were covered in dust and mud butpared to the tired vigers who looked concerned about Yu Dong and her child, Qiu Bai seemed to be having the time of his life.


    His cheeks were flushed like reddened apples and there was sweat covering his face and forehead but one could see that he did note running here because he was worried about Yu Dong, if anything he seemed to have rushed here as if he was worried that he was going to miss a good show.


    The vigers were stunned when they saw Qiu Bai and Old man Tong who was walking behind Qiu Bai. They were still trying to process the shocking words that Qiu Bai has said just now when they heard a loud roar.


    "Qiu Bai! You have a lot of guts!" Grandma Fang could not chase after Yu Dong as quickly as the young ones could which was why she was following her ording to the pace that her body allowed but when she was walking past the fields she heard Qiu Bai''s scandalous words and could not help but stop.


    Usually, she did not find faults with mers because she was a woman but when she heard this mer say that Fang Chi lost his child, it stung her heart. She wished she could rush up and tear the mouth of this Qiu Bai but she couldn''t do it because the other person was a mer!


    Qiu Bai wasn''t scared, instead, he hitched up a brow and twisted his willow-like waist as he looked at Grandma Fang with an arrogant raise of his lips. "What? Did I say the truth? Is this why it hit a nerve? Was I wrong to say? Your grandson married my niece by sheer luck, he was an abandoned mer who was left on the rack for so long that even an old woman was not willing to marry him."


    "With that tall physique and mouth that cannot string two words without trembling like he was facing his death, he should have been d to Yu Dong who married him. If not for the rumours that were running around, he would have died much less married a woman like Yu Dong. Do you think that your grandson was worthy of marrying someone like Yu Dong?" Qiu Bia contemptuously asked Grandma Fang who was trembling with anger but thetter could not say anything everyone knew that even though Fang Chi and Yu Dong were clearly happy now, their marriage came into existence because of a scandalous rumour.


    Seeing that Grandma Fang was not speaking Qiu Bai became even more vociferous, he raised his voice such that everyone will be able to hear him and said, " Your grandson ate all the good things, I heard Yu Dong even brought a lot of medicinal herbs and meat to nourish his body. All he had to do was to carry a child and give Yu Dong an heir, have you not heard the neww that is forced by the acting Empress? If there is no heir in eight years of marriage then the business of the woman would go under the scrutiny of the officials and once ites under the scrutiny of the officials it''s as good as being given up for free!"


    " Yet your grandson could not keep a child safe in his womb, what good is he? If you ask me Yu Dong should just divorce him and then marry someone else."


    ----------------


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! Wait for me to add you to the group before defriending me lol.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 695: Found it

    Chapter 695: Found it" You¡­you¡­" Grandma Fang was so angry that she wanted to throw her hands at Qiu Bai, she has always been ashamed of the fact that Fang Chi and Yu Dong had a scandalous marriage. It would have been fine if the two of them married normally instead of being coerced into the marriage because of the rumours of the vige.


    She put the thought in the back of her head because she saw how happy Fang Chi and Yu Dong were after getting married but now because of this incident the matter will once againe to the surface and her grandson will be cursed as an ill star again. A mer who lost a child was much worse than a mer who was left on the rack! And with Qiu Bai in the vige, she was sure that her grandson will not get a single moment of rest!


    " What you? Did I say anything wrong?" Qiu Bai asked as he looked at grandma Fang who was shaking with rage in front of him. He calmly stared at thetter and raised his fair hand that was covered in mud and nted on his chest before he proudly spoke, " Look at me, my engagement was broken with Yu Dong''s mother because thetter chose someone else instead of me and look at what I did? I gave birth to a daughter and a son, not a mer but a man and what about Yu Dong''s daddy? A daughter and a fool of a mer! I think I would rather suggest someone from my family get married to Yu Dong since the others are so useless, I am sure my family''s mers will be more useful at least they will be able to keep a child for full pregnancy!"


    Qiu Bai has been having a tough time these days, his wife has gotten more and more engrossed with the idea of making more money than Yu Dong and because of that she was taking all the money out of their house and investing in a cheap oil refinery. She even snatched the rice bran from their house and said that if Yu Dong could make it so could she since she was the one who knew how oil was supposed to be made more properly.


    But it has been days since she started and yet nothing could be made from the oil that his wife has extracted. It smelled so bad that even if he wanted to use it for cooking he could not do so and what was more, the money at home waspletely gone! His wife took the money from their home to fill one pit only to open another pit and now they all were standing in a field of pits!


    What was more his son was asking for more money than ever, he told Qiu Bai that there was this woman he was trying to woo and he needed money for that as well. Qiu Bai felt like he was getting stretched from all sides these days since he had no money and nothing to make up for the holes that the two people in his family were opening for him.


    He was getting frustrated with his life and the more he watched Yu Dong seed the more his frustration increased, finally, the n that he started months ago wasplete. Now all he needed to make sure that even Xiao Hua was dealt with, as long as that mer became useless when it came to giving birth, he would see just how many mers Yu Dong would be able to raise and it would be even better if she loses more money than she makes because of the mers that she was raising.


    " That''s enough, Qiu Bai," Grandma Yu who was walking behind Grandma Fang heard what Qiu Bai said and immediately came to stand beside Grandam Fang. "It''s not your ce toment on someone, even if you gave birth to a son, you also ruined my family. Do I need to tell you who was the one who started the kick Yu Dong out of the family? If not for you, our family would have been in a better ce. To me, it does not matter whether or not the mers who married Yu Dong give birth to a child or not as long as they know how to live cordially."


    Grandma Yu''s words caused Qiu Bai to turn silent, thetter did not say anything instead he turned on his heels and left with a huff.


    Once he was gone Grandma Yu who was standing beside Grandma Fang patted thetter''s shoulder and said, " There is no need for you to take his words to heart, a man like him only knows how to find trouble with others for no reason. I know my granddaughter, she is not going to make things difficult for Fang Chi, nor is she going to marry someone else in anger."


    Grandma Fang did not say anything and simply pursed her lips, indeed, Yu Dong will not say anything to Fang Chi but will Fang Chi be able to take this blow?


    ¡­..


    Smash!


    As soon as Yu Dong walked inside the house, the first thing she did was to start pulling the vats that were filled with rice and whatnot on the floor. Like a madwoman, she rubbed the moonstone on the food that was spilt on the floor one by one but the moonstone remained the same.


    Shen Li who came running behind Yu Dong gasped when he saw the mess inside the house behind him Chen Mi and Yu Tong who was chasing after Yu Dong also stifled a yelp when they saw Yu Dong acting like this ¡ª¡ªhowever they did not say anything. She just lost a child, it was all right for her to lose her head, it would be worrying if she did not say or do anything.


    They watched silently as Yu Dong searched for the thing that was poisoned and very soon the moonstone started to glow ck while hovering over a jar of pickles. Something that Fang Chi liked to eat a lot and something that they got during the wedding of Fang Chi and Yu Dong.


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! Wait for me to add you to the group before defriending me lol.

 Chapter 696: Yu Dong punched Qiu Bai——1

    Chapter 696: Yu Dong punched Qiu Bai¡ª¡ª1" Who brought this?" Yu Dong asked as she turned to look at the three people who were inside the room. Her voice was calm but it was simr to the calm of a deadly sea, that seemed to be waiting to explode¡ª¡ª and when she turned to look at Shen Li and the others, they all took a collective breath and it was with a lot of effort that they stopped themselves from moving a step behind.


    '' She really looks dangerous,'' thought Shen Li in his head but then he took a deep breath and exhaled it loudly only then did he take a step closer to Yu Dong and then said, " It came from the vigers, on your wedding day with Chi. I don''t know who left it behind but it was sitting in the gifts with other gifts that the vigers brought."


    In their vige, there was no such system as writing down the gifts and the name of the person who brought them since, the things that the gifts that the vigers brought mostlyprised of meat and alcohol or any other thing that could be consumed. It was very rare when things like bed sheets and other things to be given to a couple which was why no one noted things like pickles and meat unless it was truly expensive since they have to return them.


    But if it was a jar of pickle ¡­it was impossible for them to write it down, especially with the number of guests who came to see them that day.


    Chen Mi took a nce at Shen Li and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was looking even more sombre than before, he wanted to say something but when he saw the expression on the face of his wife, he swallowed his words back. At this moment, should he say something? What if he was wrong?


    However, his hesitation was caught by Yu Dong who looked at him and then asked in a soft voice, " Do you know something Mi?"


    Her question caused Chen Mi to yelp as he stifled a scream that was lodged in his throat. He looked at Shen Li silently asking him to help him since he was afraid that he will be wrong if he made a mistake and another drama ensued when Yu Dong was like this, he was worried that he will be the one who will be med.


    Shen Li noticed the silent plea of Chen Mi and immediately stood in front of him as he turned to look at Yu Dong. " Dong Dong, I know that you are upset¡ª¡ª"


    " I am not upset," Yu Dong interrupted Shen Li as she walked over to where the three of them were standing. Yu Tong wanted to stop her sister but she knew that she did not have the right to do so since she was just a sister-inw and Yu Dong was the wife of Shen Li and Chen Mi.


    Yu Dong stepped forward as she looked at Chen Mi who was trembling upon seeing hering close to him and said, " I am just trying to ask a question that needs an answer, Li." Her nce dipped at Chen Mi who was shivering behind Shen Li, who knows what he saw when he raised his head and took a look at Yu Dong who was standing in front of him but he gasped and reached out to hold Shen Li''s arm.


    His entire being was shivering as if he was a leaf standing tall in a storm.


    Yu Dong walked past Shen Li who tried to stop her and then raised her hand to touch Chen Mi''s head as she whispered, "Am I that scary?"


    "N..No," Chen Mi felt true fear this time, it was as if the old Yu Dong was back ¡­no it was even worse than that because the old Yu Dong was not this forceful nor was she this calm when she was angry.


    Yu Ding sighed and then said, " I am not going to hurt you Mi. But if you keep hiding what you know then maybe I might ¡­lose my temper¡­" she dropped her hand and cupped Chen Mi''s cheeks. " I might not have the heart to hurt either of you but if I found out that you are trying to save someone then I am afraid, that person will not be able to survive."


    " Don''t look at me like that, you know what I am capable of, I have never hidden my true self from you all. Now be a sweetheart and tell me what you know, or do you want to see blood on my hands?" She asked while staring down at Chen Mi.


    "No, Tha..that''s not¡­" Chen Mi immediately spoke up, he did not want his wife to be a murderer because of his silence. He lowered his head and then tugged at the hem of his shirt before pursing his lips and answering, "The day of your wedding, I saw our ex-uncle-inw¡­he was standing with the crowd and watching the wedding march. Of course, he could be watching the wedding march simply and did not have any ill intentions."


    "But you doubt him, why is it Mi?" Yu Dong further asked as she calmly continued to speak without showing the least bit of anger on her face. Because she was acting like this Yu Tong who wanted to say that her daddy wouldn''t do something like this and could not even bring herself to say anything.


    And the experiences from the past made her doubt her father as well, what if he was really behind it?


    Chen Mi hesitated as he turned to look at Shen Li who nodded at him assuringly asking him to continue and silently telling him that he will interfere if Yu Dong was to lose her head. " I saw him at the grave of a mother-inw on her death anniversary when I was newly married, he was crying and sobbing while asking her why she did not choose him and married father-inw instead ¡­ after that he went crazy and started cursing mother inw, saying that he will not let her rest in peace."


    --------------

 Chapter 697: Yu Dong punched Qiu Bai —-2

    Chapter 697: Yu Dong punched Qiu Bai ¡ª-2" That¡­" Yu Tong wanted to say that it was only because her father was a bit crazy when it came to herte aunt. He has been the eye of the vige where he lived, he was treated as the most beautiful mer in the vige and many women were lining up to marry him which was why he was prideful of his beauty but then his eyes fell on Yu Dong''s mother. He did wish to marry Yu Dong''s mother but then their engagement fell off because Yu Dong''s mother married another mer ¡ª¡ª it has been a thorn in her daddy''s heart but there was no way her daddy will this cruel as to kill someone''s unborn child and even harm mers like him, right?


    Yu Dong hummed and then dropped her hand that was cupping Chen Mi''s cheek when she saw how scared and nervous he was, she might be angry beyond her understanding but that does not mean that she waspletely insane at this point. " I see, then I think that we need to have some serious talk with my ex-uncle inw."


    Chen Mi raised his head and looked at Yu Dong who was smiling while looking at him but the dark glint in her eyes told him that she was anything but calm at the moment. Chen Mi started quaking thinking that he might have made a mistake if Yu Dong attacked Qiu Bai and thetter turned out to be innocent then wouldn''t they be criticised?


    " No, wife...I think we should still ¡­wife! Wife!" Chen Mi shouted after Yu Dong who was already walking out of the house, he turned to look at Shen Li who was standing next to him looking stumped. He looked like he had no idea what he needed to do which made Chen Mi a bit flustered as he shook Shen Li awake and said, " What are you looking at the horizon in a daze for brother Li? You should be stopping our wife!"


    If he knew that this was going to happen then he wouldn''t have told Yu Dong the truth! Instead, he would have kept it with him but now that the cat was out of the bag, who knows what will his wife do? Was she going to kill Qiu Bai? If so, then it was going to be a big problem!


    "I know that you are afraid but I think Dong Dong will not do something rash, she will definitely think everything through ¡­I mean have you seen Yu Dong ever acting on an instinct?" Shen Li said to Chen Mi who looked like a nervous chick.


    "Tha¡­That''s right," Chen Mi nodded as he thought about it carefully Yu Dong has never been impulsive and she has always been calm and decisive when she handled something surely she will not do anything wrong.


    Shen Li patted Chen Mi on the shoulder with a smile that was assuring and then said, " That''s right, Dong Dong will not¡ª¡ª-"


    "OH, MY GOD! YU DONG PUNCHED QIU BAI!" A scream came from outside tearing the peace that was inside the house causing Shen Li to grip Chen Mi''s shoulder as his head swooned and he almost fainted on the spot.


    Qiu Bai might be a pain in their bottoms but he was still an elder now that Yu Dong punched him, who knows what was going to happen to their family now? Surely that old man Tong will make use of this opportunity to make a huge sum of money from their family right?


    Chen Mi who was being held by Shen Li did not get a chance to sweep down on the floor since he needed to support his elder brother but he raised his head and then turned to look at Shen Li and then asked, " Brother Li, did you not say that wife will not do anything impulsive? Now, what are we going to do?"


    Shen Li rubbed his head and then said with a rueful expression that was filled with helplessness and then said, " There are some times when things gopletely off course, during such times we need to stay calm, Mi¡ª¡ª"


    " ARGH! YU DONG STOP PUNCHING QIU BAI, HE IS GOING TO DIE! LIU COME AND STOP YU DONG" another scream tore from outside and Shen Li who was thinking about how to solve this matter calmly felt his nerve snap.


    He turned to look at Chen Mi who was shaking with tears in his eyes and said with a dangerous smile, " Change of ns, Mi¡­ we have to stop Dong Dong with everything that we have!"


    Yu Tong has already run out of the house when she heard that Yu Dong has punched her daddy Shen Li and Chen Mi ran out of the house as well, they all turned to rush towards the fields that were covered with the crowd.


    " Excuse me, let me in.." Shen Li pushed the people who were standing in the crowd with Chen Mi as they reached the front of the crowd and the second they came to stop in front of the crowd they saw Ye Liu pulling Yu Dong who was sitting on top of Qiu Bai punching him on the face.


    On the side, Old man Tong was screeching like a banshee, as he pointed to Yu Dong and said, " This is why ¡­This is why I kicked her out look at that she has no respect for the elders of her family! How can I keep her, she has no manners just like her mother¡ª¡ª"


    " Shut up old man if you don''t want to take the ce of your son-inw!" Yu Dong who was beating the crap out of Qiu Bai raised her head and red at Old Man Tong who was screaming. " If you don''t then I will being after you, once I am done with him!"


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! Wait for me to add you to the group before defriending me lol.

 Chapter 698: Second Aunt Yu is here

    Chapter 698: Second Aunt Yu is hereOld Man Tong was furious, he wanted to hit Yu Dong but just as Shen Li thought, Old Man Tong wanted to use this matter to earn as much money as he could, he did not care about Qiu Bai at all in fact in his head it was better if Yu Dong was to break a limb or two of his son inw, at least that way he will be able to make use of Qiu Bai''s injury.


    ''It would be better if he dies at least then I will be able to get Yu Dong to hand me that oil mill that is going to be opened in the vige,'' Old man Tong thought viciously in his head. Even though he was saying a hell lot of things and was asking the vigers to help him, not once did he try to pull Qiu Bai away from Yu Dong and simply watched him get hit one after another.


    Which was why even though Yu Dong acted so rudely to him, he did not say a thing and simply covered his mouth as he shed tears that were faker than the smiles that he gave to the vigers, with his mouth covered he huped and said, " Look at this, just look at this ¡­is there no justice? She is hitting my son-inw as she pleases because we don''t have a woman to protect us!"


    Old Man Tong''s words pushed the women of the vige to the crux of the storm, they did not want to get involved with something like this but they could not watch Yu Dong hit a mer who was helpless and weak in front of her.


    They watched it happen in front of them, Qiu Bai who was returning home was suddenly caught by Yu Dong who was running towards thetter, they all thought that Yu Dong was rushing after Qiu Bai and Old Man Tong because she wanted to ask them to help her but who would have thought that Yu Dong would not only attack Qiu Bai who could not fight against her but she will also punch him in the face such that his jaw cracked and blood dripped down his lips.


    The vigers of the big river vige knew that Yu Dong was dangerous when she was this angry but now that Old Man Tong was making remarks about no woman helping him and his son-inw, there was nothing that they could do except help Qiu Bai.


    A few women exchanged a nce with each other, though they did not want to get involved with this matter they had no other choice but to step forward and then try to pull Yu Dong away from Qiu Bai who was on the ground moaning in pain.


    " Yu Dong, that is enough! I don''t know what happened but let go of Qiu Bai we can talk this out, all right??" One of the women who was trying to pull Yu Dong spoke as she tried to drag Yu Dong by her arm. But it was as if Yu Dong was a boulder no matter how much they tried to tug her away she did not budge instead her hand that was punching Qiu Bai only started to move even faster.


    Qiu Bai who was getting hit did not move or struggled since he knew that Yu Dong only came after him because she knew that he was the one who killed her child. Even though his jaw was unhinged and his nose was bleeding, Qiu Bai felt a relish of thrill down his spine as he thought about how he has seeded in his long thought revenge against the woman who was now gone.


    Yu Dong, Yu Mai and everyone else in the family of the second branch has been nothing but an eyesore to him ever since they were born, when they were born, Yu Dong''s mother praised that son of a b*tch saying that he has done a good job, that he gave birth to children who were going to be something in the future.


    He hated how she praised that mer, how she looked at him with a smile and then even patted him on the head while saying nothing but sweet words to him, back then he has hated how Yu Dong''s mother did not look at him even once ¡ª¡ª


    But now that he has ruined her family, surely she will be twisting in her grave while screaming his name right? How fantastic was that!


    Because of the long craving victory that he has been seeking, he did not say a word, instead, he let Yu Dong hit him. It was good if she continued to hit him because that was all she could do to him, it wasn''t as if she was going to kill him right? So what if she broke his nose or his jaw?


    And even if she killed him¡­what can she do now? Her husbands were ruined and her daughter was lost ¡­what can she do except crying? In fact, it was better for her to kill him at least then he will be able to go to the underworld and tell this ''good news'' to Yu Dong''s mother by his own mouth, he wondered if his sister inw will be able to withstand this blow.


    Dead or alive, he was sure that Yu Dong''s mother would be regretting marrying another mer and breaking their engagement right?


    Yu Dong raised her hand and brought it down heavily to punch Qiu Bai again but she was stopped by a hand that firmly caught her wrist and she heard an annoying voice from the top of her head, " That will be enough Yu Dong! He is my husband and your elder, how dare you hit him like this? If you don''t stop now then I am afraid that I will have to drag you to the Yamen! Don''t make me do something that you will regret."


    -----------


    Woohoo, we havepleted 400 golden tickets that''s awesome! As a reward, you will get extra chapters very soon!


    ----------

 Chapter 699: Second Aunt Yu is here——2

    Chapter 699: Second Aunt Yu is here¡ª¡ª2"Oh is that so?" Aunt Yu expected Yu Dong to react in a number of ways but her being calm and that too this calm was not in her ns. When Qiu Bai was attacked, Old Man Tong did send a woman to bring his daughter back from the town and Aunt Yu who was working in the town immediately rushed back to the vige but of course, she did not rush straight up to help her husband instead she waited until he was beaten ck and blue and had enough injuries on his body for them to get a generouspensation.


    Unlike her father, Aunt Yu did not dream of getting an entire oil mill but she did expect to get a few shares in the oil mill plus the process of making the oil. Yu Dong has after all attacked an elder one who was a generation higher than her sopensation this small was something that they deserved, right?


    But when Aunt Yu nned toe rushing to the vige and stop Yu Dong by threatening her with Yamen she thought that thetter will be terrified but instead, she was calm as a cucumber. It was as if she was telling Yu Dong that if thetter did not stop she will take her on a vacation!


    This was not how she was supposed to react! Second Aunt Yu thought in her head but then she took a deep breath and then exhaled it loudly to calm herself down. It was all right, most probably her acting as if she was not scared.


    '' Yes that must be it,'' Second Aunt Yu thought in her head, she did not want to think of a possibility where Yu Dong will have the upper hand which was why she raised her head and haughtily looked at Yu Dong who was no longer punching Qiu Bai but she still had him in restrain. Seeing another woman restraining her husband any woman should have lost control and fought with her but Second Aunt Yu was fairly calm it was as if the mer who was getting hit was not her husband but some stranger.


    " Yu Dong, I am being kind by not making a fuss, what you have done is enough to imprison you for a nice six months in the yamen," Second Aunt Yu said to Yu Dong who stared at her with a calm look in her eyes. It was a gaze that told Second Aunt Yu that Yu Dong was waiting to see what she was going to do which made her slightly flustered.


    Why was she not reacting? How can she be this calm? Second Aunt Yu could not help but question in her head as she looked at Yu Dong who was staring at her calmly from start to finish.


    " You should know this better than anyone, having almost gotten yourself in the trouble of getting imprisoned by the Yamen officials for harassing mers, sure enough, a bitch never changes her way ..a crooked tail will remain crooked till the end," Second Aunt Yu sighed as she shook her head with mock disappointment.


    By saying these words she was not only mocking Yu Dong but she was also mocking those people who were calling Yu Dong a better woman than her by saying that she was a tigress born from a tiger-like woman.


    ''Humph, what tigress? She is nothing but a hooligan who got a bit lucky!'' Second Aunt Yu thought in her head proudly as she looked at Yu Dong with arrogance gleaming in her eyes when she saw that the vigers were looking at Yu Dong with wary eyes as they did before.


    This was the right way, this was how they were supposed to look at Yu Dong who was good for nothing, all the time worried about whether or not she will explode and do something that will harm them.


    "Now get up," Second Aunt Yu pulled the authority of an elder and pulled Yu Dong harshly from her husband''s body and rudely said, " We need to discuss how are we going to settle this¡ª¡ªwhat are you doing ?" She screeched when she saw Yu Dong twist her arm and flick her away harshly.


    Did this girl lose her head with her child as well?


    " Yu Dong, I am telling you if you continue to act like this then I am afraid that you will lose more than one mary value that belongs to your family," Second Aunt Yu was not as greedy as her father and knew just how far she can go with her requests but seeing that Yu Dong was not willing to listen to her, she could not wish to be more than greedy and snatch the oil mill from Yu Dong as well since it was like a golden eggying chicken that everyone wanted to get their hands on at the moment.


    What if she really gets her hands on that oil mill? Second Aunt Yu could not help but think as she looked at Yu Dong.


    Her thoughts were so clear that Yu Dong who was looking at Second Aunt Yu sneered and let out a mocking scoff. " What''s the hurry, I haven''t finished what we need to settle first." She then raised her hand and pointed at Qiu Bai who was pretending to be unconscious when he saw that his wife was back. " Do you have any idea what your husband has done ?"


    Second Aunt Yu turned to look at her husband who was on the ground, her heart skipping a beat. Did Yu Dong have something on Qiu Bai? That was impossible, if she had something in her hands then she would have shown it to everyone in the vige by now.


    Though Second Aunt Yu did not know what Qiu Bai did, she knew that her husband only married her because she was Yu Dong''s mother''s sister. If not for the fact then this mer would have never married her! She was very clear on how crazy Qiu Bai would be every time Yu Dong or anyone else from the second branch was involved and thus she was certain that her husband was involved in something nasty!


    -----------------

 Chapter 700: Intoxicated Qiu Bai and his confession

    Chapter 700: Intoxicated Qiu Bai and his confessionSecond Aunt Yu swallowed harshly as she looked at her husband, she did not know what he might have done but from Yu Dong''s aggressive attitude she was sure that he must have done something that crossed all lines or else she would not have lost her patience like this but this was not Second Aunt Yu''s concern. The only thing she was concerned about was Yu Dong handing her the shares of the oil mill, Second Aunt Yu knew that she was ying with fire but in her current circumstances, she had no other choice!


    " I don''t know what you are talking about Yu Dong," Second Aunt Yu realised that she needed to tip the opinions and favours of the crowd in her direction before everything went haywire. In her head, no matter what Qiu Bai must have done it could not be that bad after all he was just a mer what harm could he even bring? This was why she was confident that even if Qiu Bai crossed all lines, he might have at most cursed Fang Chi who lost his child and nothing else. " I understand that you are upset because you lost your child but you cannot just attack your elder because he said something harsh."


    Second Aunt Yu''s words caused many vigers to agree with her, Qiu Bai might have gone overboard with what he said but he never did anything too out of the line which was why Yu Dong hitting him made zero sense to the vigers at the moment.


    " You think that he is getting hit because he said something harsh ?" Yu Dong snickered as she looked up at Second Aunt Yu while sitting on the floor and keeping Qiu Bai who was on the ground restrained, she hitched a brow and then leaned forward as she sneered at Second Aunt Yu. " If that is what you think then I am afraid you have no idea what kind of snake you were living with all these years."


    Yu Dong turned to look at Qiu Bai who was pretending to be unconscious and then raised her hand causing the crowd to yelp again but instead of punching him again, she ced her fingers around his throat and choked hard causing the ''unconscious'' Qiu Bai to cough and sputter as he woke up and red at Yu Dong who was smiling at him with a crazy glint in her eyes.


    " Yu Dong, you are going too far!" Even if Second Aunt Yu did not care about Qiu Bai, she could not allow Yu Dong to hurt her husband like this, her choking Qiu Bai was simr to her pping her on the face! She was Yu Dong''s elder and yet her niece was punching and choking her husband right in front of her. What kind of face will she be left with once everyone finds out that she was embarrassed like this by her own niece?


    " Let go of him!" Second Aunt Yu tried to get to Yu Dong and pull her away when thetter turned her head and called, " Lang, make sure no one disturbs me for the next few minutes."


    As soon as she finished speaking Lang who was standing calmly on the side walked forward and then caught hold of Second Aunt Yu who was trying to pull Yu Dong away. Lang caught Second Aunt Yu''s arms and twisted them and then sped them behind Second Aunt Yu''s back causing the woman to wince and Old man Tong whose eyes were already as wide as saucers to jump in the air as he pointed to Lang and Yu Dong before shouting, " You two! You...You are going too far! They are your elders so how can you treat them like this? I am going to make sure that you both are sent to Yamen just you wait."


    Even though Old man Tong was panting and screaming like a hen whose neck was clutched by someone, Yu Dong did not pay too much attention to him, instead, she looked at Qiu Bai who was on the floor and then raised her lips in a dangerous smile as she said, " You might have missed the finer points when you were pretending to be unconscious but I will ask you something and you better answer me correctly, were you the one who poisoned my husbands, ex uncle?"


    As soon as Yu Dong''s words fell everyone including Old Master Tong and Second Aunt Yu turned silent. Not even a peep could be heard as they all turned to look at Qiu Bai who was on the ground, they, of course, knew that Yu Dong''s husbands were poisoned by someone but the culprit was never caught since the matter happened ages ago but now Yu Dong was saying that Qiu Bai was the one who poisoned her husbands, if what she was saying was the truth then ¡­then this Qiu Bai was rather scary!


    Second Aunt Yu was stunned as well, she had never once, not even in her wildest thought imagined that something like this was even possible. Qiu Bai poisoned someone? The mer who has always acted as a slightly annoying yet decent husband actually poisoned someone?


    A shiver danced down her spine when she thought about what was going to happen to her family and especially her son if what Yu Dong said was the truth. A schr''s reputation was the most important thing in his career, if Qiu Bai was proven a murderer then she was afraid that her son would be affected the most!


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 200 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 701: Intoxicated Qiu Bai and his confession

    Chapter 701: Intoxicated Qiu Bai and his confession" There is no way, you are setting him to take the fall!" Second Aunt Yu spoke up sounding utterly confident even when she was not feeling half as confident as she made herself look, she knew that her husband was once obsessed with the idea of harming her sister for she refused him when he wanted to marry her but no way in hell was he actually going around her back harming others in a way that will surely bring harm to their family.


    Qiu Bai might have been one of the mers who were arrogant and did not know when to stop but he would not harm someone. There was no way he was going to harm anyone like that ¡ª¡ª he would have at least cared for their son!


    " Why are you getting so excited if you think I am just trying to set your husband up? It''s fine as long as he is innocent right?" Yu Dong did not move her hands away from Qiu Bai''s throat who red at her as if he was wishing to see her die, which was a wonderful thing since she was hoping the same as well. " No one here is a fool who cannot understand right from wrong, just because you want to act like an ostrich and hide under the sand acting like nothing was wrong does not mean that others wouldn''t want to know the truth either. A mer who killed innocent children and harmed his own kind, I believe many want to know whether such a mer exists."


    Her words caused the vigers to take a sharp breath as they all unconsciously took a few steps away from Qiu Bai afraid that if he was really proven malicious he might try to harm them and their mers since he was cornered like a beast by Yu Dong. They all took several steps behind and some mers actually picked their kids up and then ran to their homes, they did not want their child to be in the presence of a mer as vicious as Qiu Bai.


    All of this happened when Qiu Bai''s crime was not even proven and seeing this Second Aunt Yu was so nervous that her palms were sweating. It was indeed a big matter if Qiu Bai really harmed Yu Dong''s husbands and poisoned them such that the child in Fang Chi''s belly would die, then she was worried that they will be treated like monsters even if she was to cut off Qiu Bai from her family.


    " Yu Dong that will be enough, I think we should talk at home," No matter what she has to stop whatever that was going to take ce now, her instincts were telling her that if she allowed this matter to escte here and now, then surely she was going to lose more than her reputation!


    With a smile on her face, Second Aunt Yu looked at Yu Dong who was sitting on the ground and then said, " This is a family issue why should we take care of this matter in front of the vigers lets go home and talk okay ?"


    Even if Qiu Bai was proven guilty she will kneel and beg in front of her mother even though her mother was disappointed in her there was no way she was going to watch her grandson be ruined right? She will stop that from happening, whether or not Qiu Bai was the culprit, this was not the ce for them to discuss something as severe as the matter of him poisoning.


    Second Aunt Yu did not know that her heart was already sinking since she knew that her husband was more than obsessed with the idea of making her sister regret, even though he acted as if he was fine she knew the truth and Second Aunt Yu did not want to ept it now that they were in this situation.


    " I do not wish for him to turn around and deny what he confessed in front of me behind closed walls," replied Yu Dong who did not even raise her head and continued to stare at Qiu Bai whose eyes were turning dazed upon gazing into Yu Dong''s eyes. He did not even know what was happening to him but suddenly he felt his mind swoon as his world tipped and then he was standing in front of Yu Dong''s mother, Yu Ming.


    The woman was as graceful as she has been when she was alive, her skin as white as snow with eyes that were gentle and kind. Her lips curled in a smile as she sat on a small stone stool with a table made from the same stone in front of her, her long fingers that were curled around the porcin teapot were pouring tea into the cups that were ced in front of her.


    Qiu Bai''s eyes widened as he looked at the dead Yu Ming, he shook his head to make sure that he was not seeing things but the beautiful woman in front of him did not vanish, she stayed where she was and then chuckled softly. Herughter sounded the same in his ears as it did years ago, it was her smile that made him fall for her. He wanted to see the woman smile only for him which was why he made a hell lot of ruckus to make sure that he would be able to marry her.


    " Yu Ming¡­" he opened his lips and called the woman out but then his vision that was blinded by the shimmering light and the flowers and bees that were around Yu Ming cleared and he saw another person. The one mer whom he has hated and envied all his life, he stared at Brother Hao and his eyes that were filled with affection just a moment ago turned green with envy as he looked at Yu Ming and her husband before shouting loudly, " You are having tea with your beloved in the underworld, really? Yu Ming, you really have lost your touch. Do you know, that I, Qiu Bai made sure that your entire family line is killed off?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 200 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 702: Madam Gu the dried fig

    Chapter 702: Madam Gu the dried figVige head Gu was very much pleased when she heard that Magistrate Li along with Qiao Sha wasing to their small vige. If she knew that something like this was going to happen then she would have asked the vigers to clean the vige and even made sure to ask them to cover the path with a velvety carpet to wee these two big shots.


    '' Eh, but why I am worrying about it?'' The vige head thought in her head, she was no longer the vige head, the person who was going to be the vige head was Yu Dong this was her responsibility, and there was no need for her to worry about anything.


    Vige head Gu nodded with her arms crossed in front of her, however as soon as she opened her eyes and looked at the calm Magistrate Li who was sitting in the carriage with a cup of tea in her hands. Even though the carriage was bumping into the potholes that were on road, Magistrate Li did not drop even a single drop of tea on the floor and continued to sip her tea without any flicker of expression.


    Qiao Sha who was the Marquis had her elbow resting on the window of the carriage that was opened for the air to ventte inside the carriage, her hair that was tied in a high ponytail fluttering along with her bangs as she looked around with vignt eyes.


    Madam Gu who was not used to sitting among such people whose aura was on another level and cried inside her heart, if she knew that she would be constipated like this after travelling with these two women, she would have chosen to walk back to the vige.


    " Madam Gu, would you like a cup of tea?" Magistrate Li asked as she looked at Madam Gu who was sitting opposite her with a twisted look on her face which made her wonder whether the poor woman was upset because of the loss of her position. " If you are not feeling good then you should drink this tea, it''s exported from the country I, its smell is rather sweet and when you drink it, you feel rejuvenated."


    " No, No, it''s all right," Madam Gu raised her hands and waved off Magistrate Li''s offer. She was asking her to drink tea that was exported from another country. No thanks. She was happy with just warm water with brown sugar, if she was to drink such an expensive tea, Madam Gu was worried that she might lose her appetitepletely.


    '' I just want to arrive at the vige and go back to my house,'' Madam Gu thought with a smile that was even worse than crying.


    "Are you really sure?" Magistrate Li did not understand that the reason for Madam Gu''s difort was her and Qiao Sha since she has been rather nice and approachable towards Madam Gu. With a naive tilt of her head, she once again said, " You look a bit ufortable, Madam Gu. Are you worried about the aftermath of this incident? You don''t have to worry about it, we won''t hold you responsible since you have handed the culprit to the authorities is you have tried to hide her then it would have been a different situation."


    Qiao Sha who was staying silent till now turned to look at Madam Gu who was thinking of a way to answer when she was interrupted by Qiao Sha who giggled and then said, " You are really naive madam Gu is ufortable because she is sitting with us,moners are not used to travelling with the people of authority. It''s our presence that is making her ufortable, isn''t that right Madam Gu?"


    " Oh no," Madam Gu immediately refused as she waved her hands helplessly as she raised her hand and rubbed the back of her head and made an excuse with all the wits that she had in her head. "It''s because I am not used to travelling with carriages, generally wherever I go, I go on foot which is why I am feeling a bit ufortable and nothing else."


    Like hell, she was going to say yes to that question!


    " Is that so?" Qiao Sha raised a brow, an evil glint shed in her eyes as she thought of a way to tease this woman even more. " If that is the case should I ask the driver to slow down the speed?"


    Slow down the speed= more time to return to the vige.


    Vige head Gu made a swift calction in her head and immediately said, " NO!" Maybe her refusal was too strong which was why the two women turned to look at her with confusion and amusement in their eyes.


    Madam Gu understood that Qiao Sha was trying to tease her, she lowered her head and smiled greasily, " I mean we are going to arrive at the vige there is no need for you to trouble yourself so much." And stop troubling me as well!


    Magistrate Li did not understand the silent plea of Madam Gu but Qiao Sha, of course, understood the gaze that was locked on her which was why she chuckled in response nheless she stopped teasing Madam Gu who heaved a sigh of relief.


    Soon the three of them reached the vige and Madam Gu stepped out of the carriage after Magistrate Li and Qiao Sha, she did not even get a chance to breathe the fresh air of the vige when she heard someone shout, "YU DONG PUNCHED SOMEONE!"


    ------------------------


    the author will release extra chapters soon for your support and 400 golden tickets! ^_^


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    ------------------

 Chapter 703: The village was stunned

    Chapter 703: The vige was stunned" Oh dear, what might be going on here ?" Qiao Sha spoke as soon as she heard the scream that echoed in the vige. They came here to make Yu Dong the vige head but she was punching a fellow viger. This was ¡­very interesting thought Qiao Sha in her head.


    She has seen many women but Yu Dong has been different from the rest, she was wise and knew what she needed to do for her to lose her calm like this, there must be a story behind it because the silent ones won''t touch anyone unless they touched someone whom they very deeply cared about, she raised a brow and then turned to look at Magistrate Li who was frowning beside her and said, " Do you want to go inside and see what is going on?"


    Actually, Qiao Sha had little to no interest in the squabble she was simply bored these days and wanted to see something exciting. Her family has always kept to themselves since they knew that the imperial city was like a path of thorns, one needed to take every step after thinking carefully or else they would lose their head along with feet lest they were caught.


    But staying in a peaceful town sometimes had its own demerits, she who once fought on the battlefield found it too annoying to stay in the office of the Marquis all day long and with Zhou Mian not talking with her and Jiang Fenhua ignoring her with all his might, she was getting a bit stuffy these days.


    "Let''s go," Magistrate Li was not a woman who would jump to conclusions without finding out the truth which was why she agreed with Qiao Sha. This woman was someone she wanted to work along with if she did not have a good character then it was better for her to choose someone else than Yu Dong since a better person was what she needed instead of one who would bring chaos to her already upside-down life with her half-sister and her daddy eyeing her from the behind.


    But neither of them knew the way around the vige which was why they turned to look at Madam Gu who was the resident of this ce but as soon as they turned around they found Madam Gu shrivelled up.


    " Oh dear, she looks like she is going to disintegrate at this rate," Qiao Sha muttered as she looked at Madam Gu who was looking like dried fig with her skin hollowed and sunken.


    " Don''t be so heartless such as to poke fun at such a weak-hearted woman," Magistrate Li chided Qiao Sha who poked her tongue out while she ced her hands on the back of her head, she did not say anything as Magistrate Li walked up to Madam Gu who was kneeling on the ground.


    "S¡­She is not like this us...usually, I promise," Madam Gu said to Magistrate Li who was helping her up from the ground, Madam Gu could not understand why Yu Dong chose to do something like this on the day when she knew she was going to see Magistrate Li and Qiao Sha whom she met on the way.


    She was supposed toe back to the vige alone but then the Magistrate stopped her and asked her to bring her to the vige which was why she has brought thetter here, true she did not say that she will be bringing the magistrate but they all should have been prepared!


    " Most probably it''s a female who annoyed her," Madam Gu said confidently thinking that there was no way Yu Dong will hurt a mer.


    However she did not even finish speaking, her words still lingering in the air as she heard another scream tear the skies.


    " YU DONG IS HITTING A MER! OH MY GOD!"


    Madam Gu who promised that Yu Dong would never hurt a mer felt blood gush in her head when she heard that and the poor old woman who could not withstand the excitement and departed from this evil world where she couldn''t leave a certain someone to guard her back. [ I am just kidding ]


    ¡­


    Magistrate Li supported the now sulking and sorry-looking Madam Gu who was apologising to her as she dragged thetter to the crowd which was making a noise when she heard a soft yet evil voice that was covered with thrill echoing in the clearing, " Are you regretful now that I have ended your entire family line?"


    This time Magistrate Li''s brows jumped as she moved slightly faster and then came to stand behind the crowd. Her gaze first fell on the woman who was ruthlessly pinning a mer on the ground by his throat and thought, '' So this is Yu Dong?''


    Her gaze then fell on the mer''s face who seemed like he was in a trance as he giggled and happily yelled at the top of his lungs, " Thats right, I was the one who poisoned Yu Dong''s husbands! And her child! I! If you have married me then I would have never done this, it should have been me! Me who should have given birth to children who belonged to you ¡ª¡ªbut it does not matter with me poisoning Yu Dong''s husbands, the entire second branch is gone. It''s as if they never existed! "


    Qiu Bai did not see Magistrate Li who was watching him, all he could see was Yu Ming who was frowning at him with disgust while the mer on her side cried in agony at the thought of his daughter suffering.


    As Qiu Bai saw this he became even more energetic as he said, " And that''s not all! I was the one who deliberately dyed the treatment of your son! Yu Ming! Ahaha, he is now an idiot! An idiot! I tell you¡­look at what you did by choosing to marry this son of a bastard!"


    His confession caused the vigers to gasp, they all thought that Qiu Bai was simply looking at the sky and cursing Yu Ming now that he was caught and no longer cared what happened to him. Which was no one saw Yu Dong whose eyes were alight with a greenish hue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    the author will release extra chapters soon for your support and 400 golden tickets! ^_^


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 704: Ye Liu slapped Qiu Bai ——1

    Chapter 704: Ye Liu pped Qiu Bai ¡ª¡ª1The vigers were honest people, they relied on farming and earned a decent living. If they wanted they could have be crooks and thieves to earn more money but they did not instead they worked hard in their fields and earned a living that would make them proud instead of feeling guilty for they snatched someone''s money or killing someone to cover their hands with blood.


    Thus when they heard the ruthless words of Qiu Bai, they were not only stunned. They were actually shocked to the point where they wanted to chase Qiu Bai out of the vige with stakes and torches in their hands.


    This was a mer? One who couldn''t harm an ant? He was a devil in the skin of a mer! He was not even human! He not only poisoned Yu Dong''s husbands but he also killed her daughter. It was a child, one that did not even get a chance to see the world and was killed by this mer, how can he even sleep peacefully like this?


    What was more he was even smiling like this? He was actually feeling proud of doing something like this? How can a horrible person live among them without them ever finding out?


    The mers who were friends with Qiu Bai shivered as their wives red at them. They all nced at the abdomen of their husbands and wondered whether they were poisoned as well or not, if so that would exin why they did not be pregnant for so long.


    " Did I not tell you to stay away from that mer?" One of the women could not help but sneer at her husbands who shivered as fear shed in their eyes, now even though they were worried that they ate something wrong at the old Yu house.


    As the women med Qiu Bai and the mers, they did not forget to me Second Aunt Yu who was Qiu Bai''s wife. What kind of wife was this? She could not even control her husband! They have more than one mer as their husbands but did they let them run amok like this?


    She was simply a disgrace and yet she had the nerve to say that Yu Dong was not a true woman? How dare she say such things when she had a mer like this as her husband?


    Of course, Second Aunt Yu noticed the gazes that were locked on her and her face flushed in shame and humiliation. Not only was she embarrassed by this mer who turned out to be a murderer, he even made her head turnpletely green. Even though he did not cheat on her physically, one could see that his heart was still filled with his sister!


    How can she be not embarrassed?


    " Shut up!" Second Aunt Yu roared as she rushed at Qiu Bai who wasughing his head off and then pped him right across his face. The sound of her p was so loud that it echoed in the field but no one sympathised with Qiu Bai who was pped so hard that his face turned to the side and his mouth started to bleed.


    The p was like a wake-up call as Qiu Bai who was in a daze snapped awake, he blinked his eyes and then what he just did came flooding into his head as soon as he snapped out of whatever was clouding his mind.


    He turned his head to look at Yu Dong who was getting up from the ground and a sudden fear that he did not feel earlier came flooding into his veins. Just¡­Just now what happened? He was sure that he was going to bring this secret with him to his grave, so howe he confessed it all and that too in front of everyone?


    " You¡­what did you do?" He asked Yu Dong with a slight stutter, his heart beating loudly in his chest. The consequences of his actions were already filling his head and Qiu Bai was feeling a headacheing as he thought of everything that was going to happen to him now.


    Forget about getting divorced from his wife, he would be lucky if that was the worst thing that happens to him! Now that the truth was out, he was sure that Yu Dong will drag him to the yamen with her.


    No, he could not allow her to bring him to Yamen!


    Qiu Bai was terrified that he will be dragged to yamen which was why he immediately got up from the ground as soon as Yu Dong released him and tried to run away.


    How could Shen Li and Ye Liu allow that to happen? They were stopping Yu Dong just now because they were worried that Qiu Bai was innocent and he wouldn''t be involved in such a sinister scheme, who would have thought that he was actually the culprit behind the dark scheme?


    They immediately chased after Qiu Bai and caught him.


    " How dare you? How could you?" Shen Li was so angry that even his gentle self was shivering with rage. " What did I ever do to you? How could you hurt me like this? I have always treated you like an elder!"


    " Pei what kind of elder is he!" Ye Liu did not waste his time like Shen Li who only clutched the front of Qiu Bai''s shirt and did not hit him. " Give him here, brother Li! I have something that I want to give our dear elder very much!"


    Ye Liu on the other hand snatched Qiu Bai from Shen Li and immediately pped him as hard as he could, six to seven psnded on Qiu Bai''s face. Ye Liu who trained with Yu Dong and drank spiritual water every day was no longer the frail mer from the past, now each of his ps was enough to make Qiu Bai''s face swell like he was bitten by hundreds of bees.


    ---------------


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    -----------------------

 Chapter 705: Ye Liu slapped Qiu Bai ——-2

    Chapter 705: Ye Liu pped Qiu Bai ¡ª¡ª-2" How dare you!" Qiu Bai never thought not even in his dreams that the mers who lowered their heads every time he passed by them would actually dare to p him and that too for everyone to see. " I am your elder¡ª¡ª"


    Another pnded on Qiu Bai''s face as soon as he spoke causing his face to turn to the side before he could finish speaking what he saying.


    " Oh yeah?" Ye Liu who could not get pregnant even after trying for so many months and was now facing a lot of issues could care less about this mer being an elder. He only knew one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª it was because of this mer that he could not get pregnant and was poisoned until his womb was destroyed.


    If Yu Dong had not saved them when he and Shen Li decided to kill themselves, he was sure they would be lying under the ground six feet under, with worms eating their body and their graves deteriorating. Because of this man and his stupid grudges that stemmed from his useless pride they almost lost their lives.


    Qiu Bai who was pped until his mind went dizzy and his gaze unfocused immediately turned to look at the crowd watching the show as if they were looking at a drama happening. His heart went cold but he still shouted, " Are you all going to watch this silently? No matter what I am still their elder, how can they p me?"


    The crowd however remained silent and did not speak in his support. If this was only about Shen Li and Ye Liu, they might have asked them to leave Qiu Bai and handle him with thew but now the situation was different.


    An innocent child was dead because of this mer''s selfishness. The vigers might be selfish and greedy and often fought with Yu Dong in the past but now they were different, Yu Dong was their saviour and it was because of her that their vige could produce oil and they could earn a regr ie.


    They already held Yu Dong in high regard and coupled with the fact that Qiu Bai actually went as far as deliberately making poisoned pickles and then sent them to Fang Chi because he wanted him to miscarry in case he got pregnant, they couldn''t bring an ounce of sympathy towards him.


    In fact, they thought what Ye Liu was doing was indeed correct! This man killed Yu Dong''s child and he even almost killed Shen Li and Ye Liu, if not for Yu Dong who persistently tried to save them, they would be dead as well!


    And all of this was because of Qiu Bai, this evil and heartless mer!


    Qiu Bai understood that no one wille to his aid, his body was already hurting with Yu Dong hitting him with everything that she got little did he know that Yu Dong was trying to hold back while punching him.


    If she really punched him with her real strength, he would have died with just one punch much less taking so many punches.


    Ye Liu pped him again and this time harder because he could hear the painful sobs of Fang Chi and the despair on his wife''s face when she had to choose the dead child who was a girl to be removed from Fang Chi''s womb.


    He still could not forget the heaviness that he felt when he went to the shop and asked the coffin maker to sell him a coffin for a baby.


    The shop owner who sold coffins had looked at him with sympathy and told him that they did not sell a coffin for a baby since they wished that no one would die so young and instead she had sold him a coffin that would fit in a child around six to seven years old with a heavy expression.


    Even the woman who sold coffins and saw people die every once and now could not think of a baby dying yet this mer, who was supposed to be the bringer of a child to this world killed an innocent child knowing fully well how heartbroken Fang Chi and Yu Dong will be once they lost their offspring.


    " How could you be this cruel! It was fine if you poisoned us but why Fang Chi? Even if Fang Chi gave birth to a daughter, she might have not been epted by the authorities as the heir since she was not born by me and Brother Li!" Ye Liu threw Qiu Bai on the ground and raised his feet to kick him on the shoulder as the man tried to run. " Fang Chi is like a concubine, his children cannot inherit anything! You killed his daughter for what?"


    After being kicked in the shoulder, Qiu Bai tried to get up but he couldn''t instead he simply crawled away. He did not answer Ye Liu since there was no need for him to answer that question, what he wanted to say he has already said it all.


    As he was crawling on the ground, he turned to look at Yu Tong who stood not far from him. Her eyes were red and she looked at him with a mixture of shock and disgust, her gaze cut deep into Qiu Bai''s heart since she was his daughter whom he carried in his womb but he still reached out his hands and called feebly, " Tong Tong¡­"


    Yu Tong looked away from her daddy, she was simply too disgusted by his actions. He has killed a baby? A harmless baby? Did he even stop to think about what will happen to her? Or her brother? Now that everyone knew that her father was a murderer they will surely push her away.


    She will be ostracised and more importantly, she will never be able to raise her head in front of sister Dong from now on because she was the daughter of the mer who killed her daughter!


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 706: She will go after Yu Cheng —-1

    Chapter 706: She will go after Yu Cheng ¡ª-1Yu Tong could not even look at her father, this was the person who gave birth to her but he turned around to be a murderer, one who thoroughly schemed for so many years which made her wonder just how many lies he has fed her.


    Her daddy was the one who told her that Yu Dong and her family were no good which was why she often looked down on them since she thought that she was better than them and her cousin as well, who would have thought that it was all her father''s plot to make sure that her sister stayed ostracised in her own family where she would not have anyone she would be able to call her rtive.


    He even went as far as poisoning her husbands such that they will never be able to give birth, even if they stayed with Yu Dong there was a chance if her sister was the same person then she might have divorced them. Her father even made arrangements that she could not even think about for Yu Mai, he turned the poor child into an idiot driving Yu Dong''s daddy crazy until he died out of sickness and worry after losing his wife.


    Who knows maybe her daddy was the one who sold Yu Mai behind the scenes and made it look like it was her cousin as well because from what she saw, he seemed like he wanted to leave Yu Dong with no one and nobody whom she would be able to turn to and die in a ditch or something where her corpse would not be found either.


    Her father ¡­he was so ruthless and thorough that he scared the life out of her.


    Just how many dark schemes were he brewing in his head for all these years?


    When Qiu Bai saw that even his daughter turned her back on him, something snapped inside his head as he startedughing and then went to lie down on the ground. What was the point of trying to run away? He will be caught and brought to be hit again. It was better to stop struggling since it was not going to be of any help to him.


    " Yes, you are right," he said while looking at Shen Li and Ye Liu who red at him with hatred. " I was the one who killed that b*tch''s child what are you going to do about it? Do you want to hit me? Go ahead, hit me ¡­much better kill me. But will that bring the child back to life? Hahaha hahaha!"


    Qiu Baiughed so hard that he turned breathless, hisughter caused Ye Liu to raise his hand again to hit him but he was stopped by Shen Li who shook his head and said with a disgusted look on his face, " He clearly has no remorse even if you beat him to death, nothing will change. If anything you will be a murderer because of someone like him."


    " Honestly, I am seriously deliberating over whether to be a murderer or not since he truly deserves to be hit!" Ye Liu snapped as he trembled, he has never seen a mer as shameless and cruel as Qiu Bai, he thought that Old man Tong was pretty much ruthless but he was wrong,pared to Qiu Bai who had a heart of a snake Old man Tong was nothing. Even if he was cruel he was not cruel to the point where he did not care about anyone or anything.


    At least he would not kill a young child with his own hands!


    " Qiu Bai! You are really shameless!" Madam Gu has been listening to what was happening in the vige and was struck with lightning when she heard that this mer actually poisoned Yu Dong''s husbands and not one but all four.


    No wonder Chen Mi''s pregnancy was so hard, the child was barely able to make it alive because Old man Tong made a fuss to kick Yu Dong out. After all, then Qiu Bai has pleaded with Old man Tong on the surface to let Yu Dong stay with them even after making a lot of ruckuses that would lead to her being kicked out, back then she thought that Qiu Bai was only a green tea acting like a white lotus but now she realised that Qiu Bai truly wanted the Yu family of the second branch to stay with him but not because he cared about them but because he wanted to finish poisoning Chen Mi!


    What a ruthless mer! Look at his cruelty!


    Madam Gu rushed past the crowd and looked at Qiu Bai who was on the ground, if not for the fact that she had no right to hit this mer, she would have pped him good for real as well! He was so disgusting! So disgusting that he made his sister look like a saint! At least her sister was attacking grown-up mers! But this mer¡ª¡ª he was killing children!


    " Vige head, it is a good thing that you are here!" When the vige women and mers saw Madam Gu, they immediately turned to her and said, " We don''t want Qiu Bai and his family to stay in this vige kick them out!"


    " That''s right, kick them out! They are bad elements! Who knows what kind of scheme they might be nning against us? Today it was Yu Dong who knows if we make Qiu Bai upset the next day, he might poison our mers as well! You have to kick them out, this is only fair!" Another woman chimed in as she red at Old man Tong and Second Aunt Yu along with Qiu Bai.


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    ---------------------

 Chapter 707: She will go after Yu Cheng———2

    Chapter 707: She will go after Yu Cheng¡ª¡ª¡ª2The women and mers all red at the third branch of the Yu Family and Old master Tong who was being cursed by them was speechless and angry. He was not the one who poisoned those husbands of Yu Dong! Why was it that he was being cursed at?


    Second Aunt Yu was also having a headache, she was the one who messed up. If only she has kept an eye on Qiu Bai nothing like this would have happened, she was the one who was at fault for being too rxed. She underestimated her husband and his cruelty which was why now she was suffering like this ¡ª¡ª


    " What do you mean by throwing us out?" Old Man Tong screeched at the top of his lungs, causing Second Aunt Yu to stop the train of her thoughts and turn to look at her father who was ring at the vigers, she did not stop him from shouting at the vigers since she knew that only with her father''s shamelessness and thick skin would she be able to stop being thrown out of the vige.


    Second Aunt Yu was no fool, if this was before she would have packed her things and sold her house to leave for town or a better vige but now things have changed. Yu Dong produced oil and she heard from the people in the town that Yu Dong was selling an exceptional dessert that was called blueberry cheesecake and strawberry shortcake in the bar that she has opened, the fruits that were used in these two desserts were getting hyped up because no one can find them in the town, there was only one shop selling these fruits and that too in the capital.


    Though she has heard that the shop was under Chu Cheng''s name, Second Aunt Yu was sure that the one who had all the power of that shop in the capital in her hands was Yu Dong while Chu Cheng was just a front since his family was slightly well off merchants in the town.


    Second Aunt Yu knew that in the uing days, this vige will see better days, even if she could not stick closer to Yu Dong, the least she could do was to stay in this vige and mooch off little benefits here and there.


    As long as she did not go too far she will at least be able to arrange money for her son''s studies, this was why it was very important for her to stay in this vige! No matter what!


    " Why are you getting angry? Your son-inw did something so nasty and cruel, yet you want to shirk all responsibility now, is that it Old Man Tong ?" One of the vige women spoke as she red at Old Man Tong.


    " Who is shirking responsibility? This was done by him and him alone, I had no idea that I was raising a wolf in my house. Do you think that I am so ruthless as to hurt an unborn child? I might be rash and selfish but I swear I would rather get struck by lightning than hurt a child¡ª¡ª"


    " You were the one who sold off Yu Mai once he became a special child because Qiu Bai filled your ears, but you did not dare to do it which was why you handed me the responsibility " Yu Dong muttered as she looked at her nails that were broken and covered with blood. She took the handkerchief that was handed to her by Lang and wiped her hand with it.


    Old man Tong red at Yu Dong who was pushing him and his daughter into the centre of the storm and then said, " Fine! I might be wrong but that is because I am old and muddleheaded! He was the one who filled my ears and I did note up with the idea of selling Yu Mai! You were the same were you not? And that is not the point even if I sold Yu Mai, I never intended to kill him! Do not lump me together with this cruel mer just because I agreed to sell little Mai!"


    " But this would not have happened if you took care of him ¡ª-"


    " What do you mean by taking care of him? We are not his nanny! I am old and my daughter has work in the town, do you wish us to drop everything and keep a look out at this crazy mer? If you want to kick him out then go ahead, I will not say anything! But do not, I say! Do note after me!"


    Old man Tong ruthlessly cut off his rtionship with Qiu Bai not even caring to save his face, what a joke! His house was here and his feet were dangling in his coffin, he has been living in this vige ever since he was young and he wanted to grow old and die here as well, he was not moving!


    " He is your son-inw!" A mer said as he pointed to Qiu Bai who was lying on the ground like he was dead. "So he is your responsibility since he is connected to your family."


    " Who says that he is?" Old man Tong snapped at the mer who spoke, before turning to look at his daughter. " My dear daughter, go ahead and divorce that mer, you are still young and you can always get a new wife, I will find one for you much better than this one."


    Everyone in the vige was stunned by Old man Tong''s speed sure enough he really was evil as well no wonder he attracted someone like Qiu Bai.


    Yu Dong watched the Yu family act and did not say anything, since she never wanted to deal with either of them. Since they went after her child then she will go after their dear child as well ¡ª¡ª their precious Yu Cheng.


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 708: Qiu Bai‘s hell begins

    Chapter 708: Qiu Bai¡®s hell beginsYu Cheng was the lifeline of the Yu family everyone in the third branch from old man Tong to her Second Aunt Yu and even Qiu Bai adored that precious ''true man'' who was born into their family, of course, they will be very upset when they see that guy suffer. Yu Dong has always been an eye for an eye person, she will of course not kill Yu Cheng since she did not want to be a murderer but she will do something that will make Yu Cheng''s life little hell where he will cry for death day and night, as long as she does that she was sure that this family will receive their retribution as well.


    "You¡­you are just trying to shirk responsibility, arent you?" The women of the vige were really agitated, they might be greedy and selfish but they were very protective of little kids especially girls since they knew how important they were to a family and now that they knew that Qiu Bai killed Yu Dong''s daughter before she could even see the world, they wanted nothing more but to kick the entire Yu family out.


    " Is it my responsibility, if this mer is so ruthless? If you have anyints then you go to his maternal house and teach a good lesson to his parents what are you scolding me for? It''s not like I raised him and taught him these skills! And as you heard my daughter is going to divorce him, we have no rtion with this mer!" Old Man Tong was ready to throw hands if anyone tried to move him from his house! He spent so much effort in getting that house from his wife and Yu Dong, there was no way he was going to let anyone kick him out!


    That was his lifetime achievement!


    "Vige head Gu!" When the women saw that the Old man Tong was acting shamelessly they all turned to look at Madam Gu who was once again in a tight spot. But before she could say anything Second Aunt Yu spoke up, " I understand that you all are upset and angry with Qiu Bai but there is no evidence that will show that I or my father was involved in this matter. Without any reason, you cannot punish us since even the Empress would not kill the entire family of a sinner without a just cause!"


    Now that Second Aunt Yu has dragged the Empress into this matter, there was no way any woman would be able to object against her. What Second Aunt Yu said was right, even the Empress did not kill the family of a sinner lest she was a betrayer.


    The women were upset and they all turned to look at Yu Dong who sighed and said, "It''s all right, I am not asking you to leave either but what about Qiu Bai, what are you going to do about him?"


    " That¡ª¡ª" Second Aunt Yu began but she was interrupted by a new voice,


    " Its better to leave this matter to me," a woman dressed in a majestic white robe and her hair tied in a simple high pony with gold hairpin dangling on the side stepped forward, her Phoenix eyes looked at Qiu Bai with distaste and she said, " This matter is rted to intentional harm, of course, the culprit will have to pay for their actions with their life, along with handing out three mus ofnds to the victim by the family in which he is rted to at the moment, that is thew."


    When Old man Tong heard that he has to pay three mus, he immediately felt like someone force-fed him pig poo. His face twisted and a nerve started to throb in his throat as he turned to look at the woman who spoke and started yelling, " For what do we need to pay three mus ofnd? It was this bastard who did the wrong deed why should we pay? And who are you? Who do you think you are to butt into this matter?"


    Old man tong made sure that he will get the high-wieldingnds when Yu Dong was kicked out of the house, all thends that his family owned were high-wieldingnds, how can he hand thends that he worked so hard to upy to Yu Dong? At this moment he did not care that the woman in front of him was dressed in expensive clothes and that she was of a higher status than him, all he cared about was that she was snatching hisnds!


    " Shut up dad, that the magistrate! What are you doing screaming at Magistrate Li?" Second Aunt Yu knew that she was going to suffer a rather big loss now that Magistrate Li was here, did she hear everything? Second Aunt Yu questioned in her head as she looked at the Magistrate who was frowning at her father.


    When the vigers all heard that the woman who just spoke was Magistrate Li, they all sank to a bow awkwardly since they did note into contact with high-ranking officials daily, the highest-ranking official they have seen before was a bailiff who came to arrest Mu Yuxi thest time when thetter was involved in the kidnapping of someone''s husband.


    Even Yu Dong was surprised when she saw Magistrate Li but then she remembered something and her eyes shed with a sharp glint.


    "It is all right," Magistrate Li stopped the vigers who were bowing in front of her and then turned to look at Old man Tong before raising her head and reciting thew that has been written in thew books, " As per thew handed down by the Empress, her majesty¡ª¡ª a married mer is under the governance of the family in which he married into, if he is found of murder, felony or a third party affair, the family that was responsible for managing him under theirmands will have to pay a sum of ten thousand silver taels and their properties."


    She paused and then added, " But I can see that you are not in any condition to pay ten thousand taels which is why I am being kind enough to ask for only five mus ofnd."


    ---------------

 Chapter 709: Qiu Bai’s hell begins

    Chapter 709: Qiu Bai¡¯s hell beginsOld man Tong''s head was already buzzing when he heard that the woman upon whom he shouted was the Magistrate but when he heard her recite thew and tell him that he has to pay ten thousand taels, he almost lost his head along with his soul.


    Ten thousand taels? Even if he was to chop his limbs off, pay with his entire body and take customers day and night for the rest of his life, he would not be able to earn ten thousand silver! But when he heard that he only needed to pay five mus ofnd, he was relieved¡ª¡ªwait, five mu? FIVE MU????


    " Honourable magistrate, did you not say that it was just three mu?" Old man Tong asked as he looked at Magistrate Li with a polite smile curled on his face as he twisted his old waist left and right like a young mer.


    Yu Dong saw him act like that and turned to look at her grandmother who was covering her face in embarrassment, even if they were no longer married, Old man Tong was her husband. The way he acts will always be rted to her which was why every woman in the vige turned to look at Old madam Yu with an expression that said, '' You really have a heavy taste.''


    However, Yu Dong had tomend Magistrate Li''s professionalism since thetter did not even blink an eye and simply said in the most stoic voice, " The extra two mu is because you yelled at the magistrate."


    Old man Tong was stumped he wanted to say something but was interrupted by another voice, " I will suggest that you stop pushing your luck, she might look like she has a good temper but little Li is someone who will wring your neck without blinking if you upset her."


    As the voice echoed in the clearing a figure dressed in a red robe and mboyant expression walked out and looked at the crowd that was covering the space, " You guys are really something, I thought the vigers were hard working and honest,m who would have thought you all will be acting like the mers in the imperial pce?"


    " Please mind what you say, Sha," Magistrate Li snapped sternly as she looked at the woman next to her with a strict expression. " Those mers are the imperial consorts and the husbands of her majesty, you are crossing the line by saying such things."


    Qiao Sha only rolled her eyes instead of replying scathingly to Magistrate Li she turned to look at Second Aunt Yu and smiled, " So, is this how you were going to do a good job managing the mill?"


    Second Aunt Yu was stunned when she saw the Marquis, she was not that surprised when she saw Magistrate Li but now ¡ª-


    "Forgive me for showing such a foolish side of mine to you Marquis!" Second Aunt Yu immediately knelt down and this time she wished she could kill her husband, correction ex-husband. She was someone who did not wish to turn her hands red with blood but now she was truly enraged! A few weeks ago there was an election in the mill where she was working to choose the manager of the ce, the decision fell under Marquis Qiao since the mill belonged to her family, back then when Marquis Qiao came to investigate she has said that she was going to do a good job managing the mill but now ¡ª¡ª


    '' Damn that Qiu Bai! He ruined really ruined everything for me!'' Second Aunt Yu thought in her head as she lowered her head and bowed in front of Marquis Qiao.


    When the vigers heard Second Aunt Yu call the woman in red Marquis, they were all shocked beyond their belief. They never thought that they will even see the Magustarte in their life but now they were seeing the Marquis!


    " There is no need to apologise since you cannot even manage your house, there is no need for you to take the post of manager in the mill." Marquis Qiao was a straightforward woman, she was willing to give a chance to the Second Aunt Yu because she thought that she was ambitious and knew what she was doing but now that she looked at her again, she realised that there was no need for to even think about it since having ambition was not enough one must have the wits and skills to manage such a high ambition as well.


    Old Man Tong was a mer and his daughter did not tell him everything but he did know that his daughter was trying to get a promotion these days such that her sry will go from two silver taels to four but now that Marquis Qiao said this ¡ª¡ª-


    " YOU DAMNED BASTARD!" Old Man Tong roared like a bull and rushed at Qiu Bai, he pushed Shen Li and Ye Liu aside and started beating the mer who was already beaten up to the point where his mother won''t be able to recognize him and shouted, " You ruined my daughter, why did I allow her to marry you? You damned mer!"


    Back then there were a lot of options in front of Old man Tong but he choose Qiu Bai because he wanted to make sure that his son inw will be more beautiful and richer than the second branch daughter, which was why he ignored a lot of kind mers and choose Qiu Bai. Sure enough, the people were right, when choosing a son-inw one must look more than just a pretty face! Even if there was no beauty as long as there was a good character the life of a family would be fine!


    "Bring the mer with you," Magistrate Li did note with a lot of guards since she did not expect something like this to happen but she was certain that even with two guards, she will not have trouble since the criminal was a mer. " Bring the mer to Yamen, since he needs to pay for intentional infanticide."


    The guards nodded and since Magistrate Li was not speaking in a low voice, Qiu Bai heard what he said as well which was why he immediately pushed Old Man Tong who was kicking him hard on the ground and started to limp away!\


    ==========


    leave ament or gift or a power stone! Yourments make my day!

 Chapter 710: No longer human —-1

    Chapter 710: No longer human ¡ª-1Qiu Bai however could not outrun the guards who ran after him and soon he was cuffed and tied with a rope as he was dragged to stand in front of magistrate Li who looked down at the mer with a small stature and asked, " Do you regret what you did?" She was not being sympathetic over this mer who looked like he could not even hurt a fly, she just wanted to know whether or not this mer was capable of feeling any remorse for his actions.


    As long as he was remorseful, she would have sent him to a reformation farm instead of the prison but when Qiu Bai stayed silent she knew that the man was not at all regretful for what he did and nodded, " I see then it''s a shame, you had one chance to save yourself but pity that you threw it away as well."


    Qiu Bai raised his head to look at Magistrate Li., it was as if he wanted to say something to say thetter but Magistrate Li was not known for her generous actions in fact it was right to say that she was someone who did not give another chance once they mess up. It was either once or never.


    " Take him away," without giving Qiu Bai a chance to say anything, Magistrate Li waved her hand asking her guards to take him away to the carriage and then drive him to the Yamen before throwing him inside the prison of the yamen.


    The guards who were holding the arms of Qiu Bai dragged him with them, and thetter seemed to have woken up from his daze as he shouted, " I regret it, I regret it very much. Magistrate Li please let me go!"


    He was a mer there was no way he will be able to stay in the prison, in fact, he was certain that life in the prison will be worse than that of a divorced mer. He might even be assaulted every day in the Yamen since there was now in that ce and the mers had absolutely no rights, once he goes inside that prison he might be reduced to a mere ything.


    But no matter how much Qiu Bai screamed now, he has lost his chance to take the opportunity when it was handed to him even if the reformation farm was a prison as well, there only stayed mers and their conditions were a lot better than that of the mers who stayed in the prison of Yamen together with the women.


    Qiu Bai was dragged to the carriage and when he tried to move too much, the guard on the left raised her hand and pped him hard on the face which made thetter cough out blood since the woman''s hand was too heavy for him.


    His cheek immediately swelled up and his eyes turned red as he lowered his head looking wronged but this woman was no longer one of the vigers who treated him rather well since he was frail and weak looking when she saw that Qiu Bai was acting weak, she spat on his face and sneered, " Do not even think of pulling that stunt on me, all right? I am not a fool. You might have fooled these people here by that pretty face of yours but I just heard your ruthless words of eptance when you said that you were responsible for killing the child."


    Qiu Bai understood that he will not be let off and allowed himself to be dragged to the carriage but before going inside he turned to look at his wife. He hoped that she will plead leniency for him since they have been married for so many years and give him this small mercy but the thing was that Second Aunt Yu did not even look in the direction of Qiu Bai.


    She was staring at Magistrate Li and Marquis Qiao seemingly wanting to talk with them since her promotion was affected by Qiu Bai''s foolishness when Qiu Bai saw how heartless his wife was toward him even till the end, he pursed his lips and bit his bottom lips.


    '' Looks like he did a good job poisoning that bitch as well,'' he thought in his head ruthlessly.


    That was right Qiu Bai who was afraid that his wife will bring another mer from the outside since she yed around a bit too much when she was going out with her colleagues. He was worried that he will have to suffer in case she got anyone pregnant which was why he chose to poison his wife with an infertility poison, anyway he did not want to give birth to another child after Yu Cheng who was like an achievement to him, so it did not matter to him that his wife gets him pregnant again or not.


    In the past, there were times when he felt sorry for his wife but not anymore, in fact, he was d that he chose to poison that heartless woman and made her infertile like the four husbands of Yu Dong, now even if she was to marry another mer, the only one who will rule that house will be his son!


    As Qiu Bai thought of such things, he looked at his wife who was trying to get closer to the magistrate and sneered, it''s all right. This woman was not as clean as she made herself look either, one of these days she was going to fall on her face as well!


    ------------------


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    -----------------

 Chapter 711 No longer human—-2

    Chapter 711 No longer human¡ª-2


    I had an arrange marriage meeting today thus the short chapter, I will make it up to you guys by release extra chap soon.


    The carriage in which Qiu Bai was sitting lurched forward and then without any further fuss was taken away from the vige. While Qiu Bai sat in the carriage brooding how he was going to take his revenge aftering out of the Yamen, Second Aunt Yu who was the sole reason for Qiu Bai''s anger was trying her best to suck up to Marquis Qiao and magistrate Li.


    These two women were the ones who one of the most important personalities in the town, if she could get close to them, she would not have to worry about anything. In fact, the people in this vige will think twice before offending her even Yu Dong had to lower her head!


    After what happened just now Second Aunt Yu was really displeased with Yu Dong, thetter could have taken this matter inside the closed walls of their house such that no ne will know what happened between them and what Qiu Bai did, that way she would be able to safeguard her reputation a little but this little ¡ª¡ª


    She refused to listen to a thing that she, her aunt has to say to her, did she not think that as long as she agreed they will be able to save her reputation? She was her aunt for goodness sake! How can she even treat her like this?


    Second Aunt Yu was very angry with the way Yu Dong treated her and even when she knew that because of her actions, life will be difficult for her aunt, she went on and did it anyway.


    Because of her selfishness, now her entire life in this vige will be hard since no one would want to be with her anymore and every time they will look at her they will tease her with Qiu Bai and his cruel actions. Since she was the wife of that stupid mer who got himself caught in a mess, she will be the one who will have to suffer now.


    Second Aunt Yu was not unhappy that Qiu Bai tried to kill Yu Dong''s child with her actions and selfishness, that woman deserved to suffer and stay unhappy in fact it was better if she had no heirs and all her properties went to the authorities were her husbands would be kicked along with their grown-up children out on the street!


    That was the most satisfying ending to such a selfish woman! Humph! Second Aunt Yu thought in her head but she did not say anything at the moment since she knew that everyone will stand up for Yu Dong since the loss of her child was still fresh in their heads.


    " Marquis Qiao, why are you here? Ah, if you don''t mind why don''t youe to my house? I don''t have much but I am still able to serve you some good tea and snacks," Second Aunt Yu said to Qiao Sha who was standing in front of her, Second Aunt Yu could see that Marquis Qiao was looking at Yu Dong but she could not allow thetter to get any closer to Yu Dong, that bitch.


    She was already over the ninth cloud since she had a few good businesses if she got closer to the Marquis then Second Aunt Yu was worried that Yu Dong might as well stomp on her head and show off in front of her face every now and then.


    This could not be allowed, at all!


    " There is no need for serving tea and snacks, I only came here because Magistrate Li had something that she wanted to say to Yu Dong but since it''s neither the time nor ce we will hold it till them" Marquis Qiao raised a brow at Second Aunt Yu and then added, " Your niece just lost a child, should you not be caring about her instead of serving me tea and snacks? I believe that as an elder helping Yu Dong when she is in such a situation is more important."


    Second Aunt Yu was stunned when she heard Marquis Qiao Sha speak up for Yu Dong, she licked her lips with her tongue and nodded as she awkwardly replied, " You are right, so much happened today that I can no longer think straight."


    In fact, she did not even think about helping Yu Dong arrange the funeral for her daughter whose body was taken out to make sure that it does not kill the mer. In her eyes, the promotion that she lost was much more important since there were a lot of things that she wanted to do with the increment in her sry but now that the Marquis said something like this, there was nothing that she could say at the moment other than agreeing with what Marquis Qiao said just now.


    Qiao Shao looked at Second Aunt Yu, she was very disappointed in this woman. Back when she visited the mill, she thought that this woman was indeed good enough to be the manager but now she couldn''t help but shake her head in disapproval.


    This woman won''t do it, there was indeed a thing called ambitions and skills but a leader has to be emphatic as well. This woman can''t even care less about her niece losing a child and was busy sucking up to the people on the top. No matter what a good person even if they did not take part in any good asion they will at least be supportive in the pain of others, no matter what no one will take joy in the pain of others lest the person was not even human!


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book! R

 Chapter 712: A silent funeral

    Chapter 712: A silent funeralSecond Aunt Yu still want to say something but then she saw the gazes of the people who were looking at her with contempt as if wondering what the hell was wrong with her and then lowered her hair as her cheeks flushed with shame. What the hell? Why were they looking at her like that? It was not her fault that Yu Dong lost her child, from the beginning it was her fault for not taking proper care of her mer and allowing him to intake something poisonous, why was she being looked at like that?


    From the beginning till the end, Second Aunt Yu did not see that she was wrong at all, she only knew how to me this person and that.


    " We will leave for today, Miss Yu," said Magistrate Li with an apologetic look on her face as she walked in front of Yu Dong and then took off the golden hairpin that she was wearing in her hair. " This was something that a famous master handed to my father when I was young, she told him that this hairpin will bring me great health and fortune since I was always sick when I was young. I hand this to you in hope that your daughter wille back safe and healthy to you again in a few years."


    " You don''t have to¡ª¡ª" Yu Dong felt slightly overwhelmed when she heard the kind words of Magistrate Li. She has always thought that the Magistrate was a woman who was cold and apathetic with that nk face of hers but turns out that she was a caring woman as well, it''s just that she hardly showed any emotions.


    " I insist." Magistrate Li curled Yu Dong''s fingers as thetter tried to return the hairpin back to her and then said with a sympathetic smile, " I have received everything that I could in this life and no longer need it anymore, do bury it with your daughter and if this hairpines to be of any use to you then I will be grateful for doing a good deed."


    Yu Dong no longer refused when she saw how insistent Magistrate Li was, in fact, she could feel spiritual energy from the hairpin. It was simply divine to touch and when she heard Magistrate Li''s words she could not help but hope that maybe this divine spiritual energy might really make her wishe true.


    She could not help but be grateful to Magistrate Li for handing something so magical and precious to her.


    " Thank you for your condolences, Magistrate Li. If there is anything that you would like me to do for you please do tell me," Yu Dong was going to remember this small favour that Magistrate Li did for her. It did not matter whether her daughter returned or not but it was Magistrate Li''s good intentions that made her feel really touched.


    " I will," Magistrate Li did not deny since she knew that she will be putting a hold on Yu Dong''s n of moving from this small vige to the capital because of her ns.


    Marquis Qiao looked at Magistrate Li who handled the situation pretty well and then scratched the back of her head, now she felt like if she did not hand Yu Dong something as good as her friend then she will be too ashamed to call thetter her acquaintance. Fortunately, she was carrying just the thing with her.


    " Take this to, Yu Dong," Marquis Qiao handed Yu Dong what looked like a pendant. " I was given this by her majesty the Empress, she said that this was a divine protection pendant when I first went to the battlefield. I no longer need it since I have retired from the position of the great general and handed it to someone else in the capital. This pendant will guide your daughter in the underworld and help her on the road of reincarnation."


    She paused and then added with a cheeky smile, " Who knows maybe your daughter might return someday."


    Yu Dong smiled and thanked Qiao Sha for her kind words as well but she did not invite the two of them to her home, her daughter''s body was still there and they needed to prepare for the funeral since the child was already gone there no way she could keep the body of her daughter out for a long time even with spiritual energy.


    Magistrate Li and Marquis Qiao did not overstay their wee either, they came here to talk about appointing Yu Dong as the vige head but there was no point in announcing such a piece of good news on the same day when Yu Dong lost her child. No matter how much hurry they were in to handle the matter of the capital and create a safe ce for themselves, they could not ignore the tact of being basic humans.


    The vigers went to send Magistrate Li and Marquis Qiao off while Yu Dong went back to her home with her husbands, they needed to prepare for a funeral in a hurry since neither of them expected something like this to happen.


    Watching Yu Dong leave withouting to send the two big shots off, Old man Tong remarked sourly, " She really thinks she is something now that Magistrate Li and Marquis Qiao handed some good things to her, humph. They were just being kind, does she thinks she is all that just because of that and no longer needs to exercise basic human decency?"


    " You are the one who needs to exercise basic human decency!" Aunt Wang who was walking just a few paces ahead of Old man Tong heard his words and turned to look at him with a furious re. " Yu Dong lost her child, even the big officials know how to show respect for the loss of a child. Even though they came here because they wanted to talk to Yu Dong about something they returned since they understood the gravity of the situation why are you running your mouth like that?"


    Uncle Fu ced his hand on his wife''s arm trying to cate her while Chu Cheng who was carrying his son in his arms sneered, " He must be jealous because the two officials talked with Yu Dong but not to his daughter isn''t that right?"


    " You what do you even know, you abandoned mer?" Old Man Tong screeched truly unhappy since what Chu Cheng said was the truth, he was unhappy because Marquis Qiao showed Yu Dong so much face by handing her the gift handed to her by her majesty but not even looking at his daughter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    400= golden tickets or castle ¡ª¡ª three extra chapters


    600= gt or spacecraft ¡ª¡ª-ten extra chapters


    800 gt or gachapon ¡ª¡ª- fifteen extra chapters.


    --------------

 Chapter 713: A silent funeral ——2

    Chapter 713: A silent funeral ¡ª¡ª2" All right that is enough!" Madam Gu turned to re at the crowd that was getting excited again and made sure to re at Old man Tong for a second too long as she turned to look at the crowd and said, " Is this the time for you all to be acting like this? Hurry up and send your unmarried daughters and mers to prepare for the funeral since Yu Dong and her husbands can''t do so."


    In their traditions, only the funerals of the elders were arranged by the people of the house but the funeral of a child could not be held by the elders of the house since it would be considered as unfilial on the part of the child if the elders were to prepare for the funeral. Even if Yu Dong and her husbands went home they could at most cover the mirrors and the holy scriptures with red clothes, other than that it must be left in the hands of those who were unmarried and young.


    " Brother Fu, pick some quick girls from the vige along with some mers and bring them to Yu Dong''s house, have them prepare for the funeral and Aunt Wang,e with me bring your daughters as well, we will go and help them in digging a spot for the grave," Madam Gu was thankful that the magistrate did not announce that her position has been taken away or else these vigers would not have listened to a thing that she has to say and with Yu Dong in such a condition, she would not be able to take hold of these rowdy vigers.


    As she spoke to the vigers she turned to look at Old man Tong who was pouting sullenly and said, " I have nothing to say to you, Old man Tong. But I hope that even if you are not going to the funeral then I hope that you will be respectful enough to not make too much noise in such a situation!"


    Old man Tong felt wronged but he did not say anything since he was not stupid at least not stupid to understand that at the moment he and his daughter were in the eyes of the vigers because of Qiu Bai that stupid mer. It was better for him to keep a close lid on his mouth as for this humiliation he will teach Yu Dong and the others a good lesson once he gets an opportunity!


    What Old man Tong did not know back then was that he will never get another opportunity like this in the future!


    Yu Dong returned to her house and just as Madam Gu said she could not do anything other than watch the young girls and mers do everything. Yu Mai was brought back from the house of the Wu family and he was given the majority of the tasks from cleaning his young niece and making her wear new clothes that Fang Chi has made for her.


    Yu Mai looked at his sleeping niece whom he was bathing and many times he wanted to ask why she was sleeping like this but every time he asked this question his brothers inw will start crying, in the end, he seemed to have understood that something happened to his niece just like his mother and daddy which was why he turned to his sister.


    " Is little niece going to where mother and daddy went?" He asked his sister whose eyes turned red and she crouched down and she ced her hand on top of his head while looking at Yu Mai who was tightly clutching the front of his shirt.


    Who said that this boy was slow? He was just as smart as everyone else.


    "You are right, mother and daddy are too lonely which is why your little niece will go and apany them." Yu Dong answered in a thick voice before urging Yu Mai to finish cing everything in the coffin that Ye Liu brought for their daughter.


    She wanted to wait for Fang Chi but with the poison in her daughter''s body there was no way she could wait for Fang Chi to wake up and with him being pregnant he would not have been able to go to the graveyard anyway.


    A small gong was given to a child to y with while the house''s entrance was covered in white cloth. There were no priests since elders were not invited to the funeral of a child who died before childbirth and the girls holding the coffin and Yu Mai carried little bun, both of them holding a silver bowl that held the gifts given by Magistrate Li and Marquis Qiao along with everyone else in the vige.


    The girls were holding irises in their hands as they walked towards the graveyard while the elders walked in the front.


    Aunt Wang and Madam Gu were done digging a grave pit next to Mother Yu and her husband along with the husbands of Grandma Yu. They were waiting for Yu Dong and the others to arrive while standing on the side dressed in simple white clothes while Yu Dong and the rest wore ck clothes.


    Grandma Yu was silently crying while supporting Grandma Fang who was breathless from all the sobs that she was trying to suppress, there were many times when she wanted to run back and take her granddaughter out of the coffin and try to wake her up. She did not want to believe that her granddaughter was gone and will never return ¡ª¡ª but she was stopped by the others since as an elder she was not allowed to touch the coffin of a child.


    In the end, grandma Fang stopped after Grandma Yu tried to make her understand that she will be breaking the rules of the funeral for a child if she was to open the coffin.


    " My poor Chi, my poor granddaughter," Grandma Fang repeated for the hundredth time as she watched the girls lower the coffin in the grave that was too big for the small coffin.


    The married mers were not allowed to enter the graveyard which was why Yu Dong was the only one who stayed next to the grave watching Yu Mai and little bun ce the silver bowls inside the grave pit and closed her eyes when the girls started to pour dirt in the grave with the hoe that they were holding as she breathed out and opened her eyes before raising her head and looking at the sky that was shining a bit too much as if mocking her.


    [ I read the process I don''t know if it''spletely right or not and then added some elements. I hope you will forgive me if there is any mistake----and I seriously shed a few tears while writing this chapter]

 Chapter 714: Paranoid Yu Dong

    Chapter 714: Paranoid Yu DongAfter the child was buried everyone returned home, because it was a solemn day no one in the vige lit up their stoves to cook and stayed in their house to respect the death of a child who was killed at the hands of an elder. Small lore was handed to the vigers by their elders that a child who died an unjust death wille to knock on the doors of the vigers if they were to disrespect its passing.


    Instead of lighting the stoves, the vigers instead litmps outside their houses in the belief that the child will be guided to the path of the underworld and would not feel scared. Of course, there was one house that did not participate and that house belonged to none other than Old Man Tong who stubbornly persisted that he had no oil to light amp for an entire night.


    The women of the vigers almost beat that old mer to the ground but then the fight was averted by Ye Liu who said that he will fill themp with oil for Old Man Tong''s. It was not that Ye Liu was scared of Old Man Tong or that he wanted to avert a quarrel but he believed that the old rituals were more important than fighting with a petty mer but of course, he only filled themp''s storage enough to burn for a night and a drop more which made Old Man Tong''s face drop as he expected themp to be filled to the brim.


    " What a miser!" Old Man Tong cursed under his breath as he took themp from Ye Liu and walked to his house, he could not care about the child that was dead but since his daughter told him that they should not make a fuss in such a solemn atmosphere he was willing to listen to her. That was the only reason why he was lighting up themp for that cursed child.


    If not he would not have wasted a drop of this precious oil.


    Ye Liu, of course, heard what Old Man Tong said about him but for once he did not get into a quarrel with the stubborn old mer. He did not want to create a ruckus at such a heavy moment which was why he silently closed the door and walked inside the house where he found Chen Mi who was coaxing a fussy old bun who refused to eat his meal.


    " Come on bun bun, don''t be like that, you need to eat, I know you are upset but you can''t starve yourself," Chen Mi softly coaxed his son since Yu Dong was in her room with Fang Chi who was still not showing any signs of waking up.


    He has always known that little bun was smarter than other babies since he was Yu Dong''s son but sometimes it was this smartness that became a curse. The little child knew that he lost someone important having carried the small bowl in his hands and begin taken to the graveyard by Yu Mai and now he refused to take a bite because of how upset he was and Chen Mi has been trying to coax him for hours but the little thing was just silently crying instead of eating anything.


    It only made one''s heart ache even more when they saw him cry like this, little bun was an active child who cried so loudly that he shook the entire house but now he was weeping silently as if he was worried that he will disturb his mother who was grieving.


    Little Bun did not open his mouth as he turned his head to the side, he did not understand a lot of things but he understood that the wooden box that he buried today had something important to him. Maybe call it his instincts or it was the blood rtionship that he shared with his little sister but he could feel that someone very important was lying in the wooden box and when he saw the box being buried that made him cry and even now even when he wanted to stop crying he could not stop.


    He was crying so hard that he was huping making Chen Mi feel worried for his son, he wished he could coax his child but had no idea how to do that ¡ª¡ª the little thing has been crying so hard and yet he was showing no signs of stopping.


    " There, there." He ced little bun on his shoulder and patted him on the back trying to calm thetter down. "It''s all right, you are all right..you still have a little brother, don''t cry bun bun."


    Little Bun hummed in a low voice as he cried with his tears trickling down his cheeks that were yet to lose fat but they were now so red that it made one think that he was suffering from a fever.


    " Should I take him outside?" Ye Liu asked in a soft voice when he saw Chen Mi having trouble with the little bun.


    "It is not going to work, I have done that already," Chen Mi shook his head as he continued to rub the back of his son. " He is just upset, you know how smart he is because of everything that he inherited from wife. He understands everything better than other kids and the solemn atmosphere is only making him more stuffy."


    The house was too quiet usually it will be filled with Yu Mai''sugh and Lang Hui ying with them, while Grandma Fang and Grandma Yu watched the kids y andughed along with them but tonight everything was silent so silent that it was eerily quiet and that was bound to make a child feel a bit troubled that too who was this small.


    Ye Liu did not say anything but he could not watch little bun cry as well, in the end, he could not help but say, " Should I ask Aunt Wang to take care of little bun and Mai? They are still too young it is not right for them to stay at home when everything is a mess like this."

 Chapter 715: Paranoid Yu Dong ——-2

    Chapter 715: Paranoid Yu Dong ¡ª¡ª-2-------------------


    " What''s going on?" A voice asked the two of them and immediately Ye Liu and Chen Mi turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing behind them with a sunken look in her eyes while she stared at the two of them. " Where are you sending little bun?"


    " Wife¡­? You are here, no I mean, did we disturb you?" Chen Mi was slightly ashamed, as a man and a father, he should have controlled his child better than this at least in a situation where he needed to make sure that his wife was not disturbed by him and yet he even failed to do such a small task. Just how long will he be a burden on his wife?


    " No, I came out because I wanted a ss of water," Yu Dong replied as she frowned upon seeing Chen Mi''s guilty look and felt slightly annoyed with herself, she tried to make sure that she will not let her emotions affect her husbands but in the end, she seemed to have shown them a side which made them act so careful around her. Sure she was upset but that did not mean that she needed them to act so carefully around her like they were walking on eggshells.


    She raised her head and rubbed the back of her head with an annoyed sigh that made Chen Mi flinch as he lowered his head even more in guilt. Yu Dong noticed his actions and tried to keep her annoyance to the minimum as she said, " Don''t think too much I am only asking you what is going on, where were you thinking of sending little bun?"


    Maybe it was the fact that she lost a child because of her carelessness but Yu Dong was now a bit paranoid when it came to her kid. If she has been a bit more careful having known that her husbands were poisoned by the people of the old Yu family and examined the things that they ate, at least what Fang Chi was eating then she was certain that she might have been able to save her daughter but it was herck of attention that took her by surprise.


    Never again, she swore in her heart. Never again will her kids face the same situation as one of them did today. She will make sure that her kids will grow up right in front of her eyes even if they hated her for keeping track of them all the time she would rather be hated than lose them like this ever again.


    Thus when she heard that they were sending little bun away, Yu Dong panicked where were they sending little bun? To Chen Mi''s house? But why? Did they think that she could not keep her child safe anymore is that why they were sending little Bun away from her? She won''t let them!


    " Calm down Yu Dong," another voice joined the room when Chen Mi was almost on the verge of shrivelling up because of the pressure and Ye Liu was trying his best to think of what to say.


    Shen Li was behind the house in the back yard washing the clothes that were worn by everyone since it was not considered good fortune to wear clothes that were used to bring a coffin to the graveyard and even hold it inside the house without washing them.


    He turned to look at Yu Dong who was looking panicked and then to Chen Mi who was looking like he was getting scared by Yu Dong''s loss of control.


    He raised a hand and ced it on Yu Dong''s shoulder before saying, "You are being too hard on Mi, at least give him a chance to exin before losing yourposure."


    With that, he turned to Chen Mi and Ye Liu who were silent and gently said, " You two should speak up too, what are you getting scared of your own wife? She might be upset but that is only natural, she is not going to raise her hands on you, now is she? What is with that scared expression of yours? You are going to hurt her by acting like this."


    Chen Mi sucked in a breath as he realised that he was being too jumpy and cautious with Yu Dong, he patted little Bun who was still crying and then answered, " Bun Bun has been crying nonstop ever since he came back from the graveyard and which was why I thought¡ª¡ª"


    " That you will send him to your maternal home?" Yu Dong questioned him with a slightly raised voice while Shen Li squeezed her shoulders.


    Her raised voice made Chen Mi widen his eyes as he shook his head hurriedly., " No, not at all. I meant to say that he is feeling stuffy which was why I thought of sending him to Aunt Wang''s house maybe it is because of the atmosphere of the house but he can''t calm down. I ¡­I never thought of sending him to my mother''s house, wife." He added with a slightly lowered voice which only made Yu Dong feel guilty and annoyed with herself.


    " He is right, bun bun has been crying because of the heaviness in the house and has shown no signs of calming down, we tried everything and yet he did not stop crying, I am worried that if he continues like this then he will ruin his eyes which is why I suggested him to be taken to Aunt Wang''s house and nothing more, Dong Dong," Ye Liu exined further as he looked at Yu Dong who was looking like she was on an edge as well.


    " I think you two are right," Shen Li spoke to the two mers and pressed his hand on Yu Dong''s shoulder when thetter went to speak before turning to look at his wife with a stern look in his eyes. " You are in no condition to take care of little bun, if anything you will agitate him only further. Look at yourself, you look like a thug with that scowl on your face ¡ª¡ª forget about taking care of bun bun, you might as well make him cry until he fills a river."

 Chapter 716: Tears that were not unleashed

    Chapter 716: Tears that were not unleashedYu Dong rubbed her head---- Shen Li was right. Even though she wanted to keep little bun and Yu Mai with her, she was not in the condition to keep them here and with the gloomy atmosphere of the house, the kids will only get more and more agitated. Maybe it was better to send them to Aunt Wang''s house which will keep them entertained enough to not feel sad any longer.


    " You do that," she told Chen Mi and Ye Liu as she turned to walk out of the room. " I will go and take a breather myself."


    She was so highly strung from the afternoon that she was almost on the verge of exploding. She wanted to kill Qiu Bai but what was the point of killing him? If she was to rip his heart out and stomp on it, will it bring her daughter back? The answer was no. There was no way, her daughter wille back which further led her to question what she was even doing, how could she mess up like this? She stayed so cautious with Fang Chi till the end but for what? The children whom she was protecting so much were still harmed in the end, were they not?


    Right now she felt like a loser, a big fat one and on top of that she was taking her anger out on her husbands like a stupid idiot.


    Chen Mi watched Yu Dong leave, he felt his heart ache when he saw his wife like this but he did not know how to soothe her. In fact, a part of him was upset that she trusted him so little, no matter what there was no way he will think that his wife was not capable enough to protect their kids and send little Bun to his mother''s house.


    " Don''t be upset with her," he heard Shen Li speak as thetter came forward and stopped right in front of him. He watched his brother Li raise his hand and pat him on the head softly as he continued speaking, " There are times when even the wiser ones be foolish, she might be smarter than the rest but in the end, she is just a human., she is bound to make mistakes every once in a while, so don''t be angry at her."


    He then turned to look at Ye Liu and then took out a few copper coins and said, " You go with Lang and bring some buns and porridge for everyone to eat. Maybe taking a small walk will cheer you all up a little in such conditions, staying cooped in the house will not work."


    Ye Liu took the copper coins that were handed to him by Shen Li and then said, " Should I bring you something as well?"


    " You do that," Shen Li nodded as he patted Ye Liu on the head. " And make sure to not go too far in the town, with the current situation it is bound to be troublesome. Just buy the buns that are sold at the entrance ande back."


    Even if the gue that Yu Dong spoke of did not break out yet, it was never toote to be cautious enough. Fortunately, the bun seller who sold buns at the entrance lived outside the town and only came to sell his buns in the town and she even kept everything in her stall clean and nice which was why Shen Li often brought buns from her stall in the past rather than from the one in the town.


    " I will go and buy something from the restaurant of Madam Song, the bun owner only sits at the entrance in the morning and not at the night," remarked Ye Liu who remembered that the bun seller only sold buns in the morning and went back home by the evening.


    " Then take the carriage," Shen Li frowned a little when he heard Ye Liu say that he was going inside the town, though he was not against it. He did not like the idea of sending the two of them to the town since he knew that his family might be there as well. He has heard from the vigers that the viges around them were infected by gue and drought after the flood and he was certain that his family even though they sold them woulde looking for him, especially his mother and shameless sister, they might have used up the money that they earned after selling him but their skin was so thick that they will act all cosy with him if they were to find out that he now had money.


    Ye Liu agreed, he was only going to the town with Chen Mi because he wanted to meet with Xiao Hua and tell him about what happened in the vige or else that foolish mer wille smiling with that loud voice of his. Even though Yu Dong was in love with him, there was a certainty in his heart that told him that Yu Dong will chew anyone out if they were to break the tranquillity of the house at the moment which was why he better give Xiao Hua a heads up lest he was scolded by Yu Dong.


    That pathetic little, weak mer did not look strong enough to stomach Yu Dong''s scoldings.


    " I will get Mai," Chen Mi said to Shen Li as he went to grab a baby bag for the little bun and bring Yu Mai out of the room, even if they were not in the mood to eat anything it was better to eat something lest they fell sick as well and added to the trouble.


    Shen Li nodded as he helped Ye Liu and Chen Mi with the kids while sending Lang and her husband with Lang Hui to the town as well. As the carriage left for town, Shen Li waved them goodbye and then turned to look at the house as he heaved a breath and muttered, " Now let''s go and deal with her."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leave a ps to rank the work higher and avable to other readers, you can also give gifts. Andments will be the chef''s kiss.

 Chapter 717: Tears that were not unleashed——2

    Chapter 717: Tears that were not unleashed¡ª¡ª2-------------


    Shen Li went back inside the house, he first looked into Yu Dong''s room and checked up on Fang Chi. When he saw that even though thetter looked pale, he was breathing fine and was no longer sweating, he calmed down and then softly caressed Fang Chi on the head as he muttered, " Wake up soon all right? if you don''t, then I am worried that Yu Dong will shake the entire vige up."


    What Shen Li did not know was that at this moment everyone in the vige was praying the same even Second Aunt Yu who was worried that Yu Dong wille asking for her life in case something more happened to Fang Chi.


    After he covered Fang Chi with a nket and ced more wooden logs in the Kang that was burning, Shen Li walked out of the room and headed to the backyard where he found Yu Dong standing alone as she looked at the sky. He did not go to stand next to her instead he went ahead and stood behind her with his arms around her waist as he muttered, " How long are you going to hold it in? I have sent the others away so you can cry as much as you can, no one will say anything."


    Yu Dong did not even realise that she was holding her tears back as she did not want anyone to see her. She was worried that if she cried then her husbands will be worried along with the kids since they were already stressed enough, which was why she had been keeping everything stored up inside her even now.


    She continued to gaze at the sky and then said to Shen Li, " Why do you think something like this happened to me? Is it because I was too unkind or because the gods thought that I was not a good person? Maybe I should have held myself back when I was terrorising others, most probably it''s their curses that are now working. Maybe somewhere I was wrong as well which is why I am getting punished like this, isn''t it?"


    Shen Li closed his eyes as he nted his cheek against Yu Dong''s back and muttered, " If we say it like this then do you think that you should be rewarded with the throne of the empress for saving so many lives as well? If not for you Chen Mi and little Bun would have died during childbirth. It was because of you that they are still alive, Fang Chi, Ye Liu and I too ¡ª¡ª you even saved Lang and her family."


    " That''s not it¡ª¡ª" Yu Dong began but she was interrupted by Shen Li as thetter continued speaking, " You are not getting punished Yu Dong, there is no such thing as punishment in this world, so many mers are killed by their wives but they are forgotten and buried under the ground while their wives stay alive and they marry someone else, their lives gets even better."


    " I have seen thieves who stole the fortune of the poor, they stayed alive and well¡ª- while the poor died of starvation."


    " I don''t know whether or not Karma exists, maybe it''s toote or slow in its work but I never saw it working. You only did what you should have done, the reason you lost our daughter is that Qiu Bai was crazy. Because he kept a grudge that meant no sense, it has nothing to do with you or your actions, there is no reason for you to be punished when you are yet to be rewarded with the things that you deserve."


    Yu Dong closed her eyes as she ced her hands on Shen Li''s, her breath stagnated as hot tears trailed down her cheeks and she muttered, " I lost her, Li."


    " I know."


    " I lost our daughter," she said again.


    " I know."


    " It hurts so much."


    " I k..now"


    Shen Li did not say anything else, he stayed by Yu Dong''s side to show her that he was with her through thick and thin but he never faced her from the beginning till the end because he knew that she did not want him to see her tears which was why he stayed as he was¡ª¡ª his face buried in her back as he listened to her nerve-wrecking sobs and not once shed a tear because this time he has to be the one who has to be strong when she could not.


    ¡­..


    Ye Liu arrived at the restaurant that was owned by Song Yixu and by coincidence he ran into Song Yixu who was leaving the restaurant when thetter ran into him and saw his ck clothes, she frowned and stopped in her tracks. " Mister Ye, why are you wearing these clothes?" Her brows scrunched up but when she saw Chen Mi and his son wearing the same clothes with the little child''s face puffed into red dumplings. Song Yixu''s eyes widened and she turned to look at Ye Liu who nodded solemnly.


    " Fang Chi''s child¡­" he told everything that happened in the vige to Song Yixu since she was a friend of his wife but more importantly he knew that she had a little influence in the town which he thought mighte into handy to teach Qiu Bai a lesson.


    Sure enough, when Song Yixu heard what happened, her brows furrowed and her expression turned unsightly.


    " How can there be a mer like this?" She snapped her eyes burning with rage as she carefully thought over something and turned to look at her carriage driver and said, " Change of ns, bring me to the house of the Yamen head there is something that I need to discuss with her."


    The carriage driver nodded as she turned to get the carriage and only then did Song Yixu turn to look at Ye Liu and Chen Mi with a sympathetic look in her eyes and said, " Don''t worry and leave this matter to me, I might not have enough influence but I can make sure that the mer suffers a good deal of pain as well."


    She had almost no sympathy for the mer who killed an unborn child!


    This was exactly what Ye Liu wanted which was why he bowed his head and thanked Song Yixu who waved her hand and said to her head chef, " Give them something to eat and treat them well just like my guest."


    The head chef was none other than Sister Li who was Yu Dong''s good friend, she was already bursting with anger when she heard something like this happen to Yu Dong though she could not go ahead and avenge Yu Dong, she could at least treat her husbands well!

 Chapter 718: Shen Li’s mother found them

    Chapter 718: Shen Li¡¯s mother found them" Heree with me," said Sister Li as she ushered Ye Liu and Chen Mi along with the kids inside the VIP room that Yu Dong used whenever she came to their restaurant. On the other hand, the Lang Family was given a room on the first floor since Lang Hui could not climb stairs with his wheelchair.


    Sister Li took Ye Liu and Chen Mi to the VIP room on the second floor and then asked the server who was working in the VIP section to bring some porridge and braised chicken as a meal. She even asked for some chicken soup and rice for Little Bun who was yet to start eating things like braised chicken.


    Chen Mi looked at Sister Li who was taking extra care of his son and wanted to tell her that his son was stronger than other kids, if possible this glutton can even digest an entire pot of sour and spicy pork without getting a stomach ache but then he stopped himself. There was no need for him to tell Sister Li about Little Bun and his eating habits, since they were out to have a simple meal it would be all right if his son ate soup and rice for a night.


    The server took the order that Sister Li gave to her before she bowed and then walked out of the room to go to the kitchen to bring the meal. Fortunately, they did not have to cook everything from scratch or else with Sister Li sitting with the guests, the chefs would have been driven crazy.


    " How is Yu Dong? Is she coping well?" Once the server was gone, Sister Li asked Ye Liu and Chen Mi who exchanged a nce with each other and shook their heads.


    " She is really upset, though I believe part of her anger is because she did not pick up the poison in the pickle before it harmed the child and Chi," Ye Liu replied to Sister Li with a sigh, he knew that the reason Yu Dong was this angry was not that she was upset with them or the fact that she lost a child but because she could not protect Fang Chi, this was what was eating her up from the inside, he wished he could tell her that she did everything that she could and there was no need for her to be upset with herself but he knew that this was something that Yu Dong has to get through her head on her own.


    Because he has been telling the same thing to her over and over again yet she did not listen to him once.


    " Well that''s ought to be the case, Yu Dong is one of the very few women who care about their husbands and kids if this was someone else ¡­she would have med the mer for not taking proper care and divorced him for the loss of a daughter," Sister Li told the two of them have seen many cases where the mer was kicked out of the house even when he was not in the fault when he lost his child.


    " That''s right," Chen Mi agreed with Sister Li who looked at his sullen expression and patted her thighs as she said, " You don''t need to look like that ¡­ I do understand that you are upset and believe when I say that I understand your pain the best because when I was young I lost a daughter as well. In fact, it would be right to say that she was killed and that too when she was a month away from celebrating hering of age."


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu raised their heads and looked at Sister Li in surprise who smiled with a hint of sympathy in her eyes and started speaking, " When I was young, I used to live with my family, apart from me and my parents, I had a younger sister who stayed with me as well. She was young and thus she was pampered by my parents a lot, they would give her everything that she asked for no matter what the price and of course, I was the one who paid for everything that she wanted."


    " Maybe somewhere because of my father and mother''s antics, that girl started to think that it was only right that I hand her everything that I had no matter how unruly she was being, and most of the time I would do so. But then ¡­"


    Sister Li sighed and then shook her head in disappointment, " But because of this ungrateful attitude she became a thug in the vige when she grew up while I was epted to work in this restaurant. It was evident that she would get jealous of my promotion since the boss offered a generous sry back then, so my sister went to my father andined asking me to bring her with me and give her the job instead of taking it and introducing her instead and to my surprise, my father did agree with her."


    " Oh my really?" Chen Mi gasped, he could never understand why a parent would be biased like this, did they never think how much this could hurt their children?


    " Oh yes he did," Sister Li said bitterly as Chen Mi and Ye Liu listened to her with worried and concerned looks on their faces. " Of course, I refused. I told my father that this was what I earned with my hard work and if my sister wanted something simr she should work hard as well instead of leeching off me."


    A sad expression came over Sister Li''s face as she sighed and continued, " Sadly my sister was listening to my conversation with our daddy when she heard me refuse she went ballistic and then rushed out of the house in anger when she realised that I have refused her. This was my first time refusing her request and because she thought that the job was already in her bag, she was really upset, you can imagine just how angry she was ¡ª¡ª and in her anger, she saw my daughter who wasing back from school."


    -----------------

 Chapter 719: Shen Li’s mother found them ——2

    Chapter 719: Shen Li¡¯s mother found them ¡ª¡ª2As if she was remembering the horrifying memory again, Sister Li closed her eyes and then opened them again only to have a look of dread in them. " My younger sister''s temper and character were rotten to the core because of our parents doting, she simply thought that if she was not allowed to be happy then no one else deserved it as well, which was why when she found an axe in the courtyard of our house, she rushed at my daughter and swung the sharp axe at her neck, my daughter did not even get a chance to scream before her head was chopped off her neck."


    Ye Liu''s eyes widened while Chen Mi gasped, he did not expect that someone would kill a young girl who was not even an adult just because they did not get what they wanted.


    " And so my daughter died right in front of me, and to make matters worse, my sister who was rted to me by blood, told me that it was my fault since I did not give her what she wanted and I deserved having my daughter killed. My parents supported her, they did not want to send their youngest daughter whom they cared for and doted to the yamen." Sister Li continued to speak with a calm look on her face,pared to when she was talking about her daughter she looked rather calm when talking about her family whopletely disappointed her.


    " Please tell me you sent her to the yamen because she deserved it!" Chen Mi said angrily to which Sister Li nodded and agreed, " Of course I did, there was no way I was going to let her move around freely after she killed my daughter. But of course, when I sent my sister to the Yamen, my parents told me that they were disappointed in me and my sister screamed at me for punishing her for my mistake. It has been years but my parents never once talked with me, in fact, I heard they even wiped my name from the family n."


    Sister Li raised her head and then smiled at Chen Mi and Ye Liu as she said, " For a good deal of time I thought that maybe I was the one who was selfish enough, if I had given this job to my sister then something like this would have not happened to my daughter who was still so young and full of life when she was killed."


    " That was not your fault," Ye Liu told her as his brows scrunched up. " You earned this job and she did not, she had no right to snatch it from you much less kill your daughter when she did not get what she wanted."


    " You are right, it was not my fault but this was something that I understood muchter and only because my husbands were by my side," Sister Li sighed as she rubbed the red strings that were tied on her wrist and then smiled catingly, " They were the ones who stood strong when I could not along with my official husband. The three of them stood by our side and showed us that there was more to stay alive for even if we lost our daughter."


    She raised her head and then patted her chest, " And thanks to them I was able to ovee my sadness and so did my husband, now we have five daughters who are studying in the academy. I am not trying to boast, all I am saying is that during this time there will be times when you will get tired of your wife and the brother who lost his child but no matter how tired you be, do not let go of them ¡­one day they wille over their sadness. You understand what I am saying right?"


    It looks like Sister Li saw their heavy minds even when they did not say anything.


    " Thank you for your kind words and advice, Sister Li," Ye Liu bowed his head in gratitude. " I will make sure to keep your words in my heart."


    " Me too, I will keep holding on to them even when they want me to let them go," Chen Mi chimed in as well as determined mes lit up in his eyes, he will no longer look at his wife with a scared expression and try to be as cheery as possible.


    " Well, arent you two the sweetest," Sister Li chuckled just as the server returned to their meal. " Now eat something you all look dead on your feet."


    Maybe it was because the elders were no longer as gloomy as before the children also got their spirits lifted. Little Bun finished his meal and so did Yu Mai who refused to eat at home where the air was too stuffy. Ye Liu and Chen Mi looked at the active kids and realised that it was most probably them and Yu Dong''s gloominess that was irking the kids which only made them even more determined to get everyone back on their feet.


    " Thank you for looking out for us." Ye Liu thanked Sister Li again who cleared up the haze in his mind once again only to have his gratitude waved aside as Sister Liughed and said, " Yu Dong is like a sissy from another daddy to me, which makes you two my brothers inw, there is no need to thank me. Juste back with your family to have a meal here when everything bes better and don''t worry about that mer either, I am sure that my boss will make sure that he suffers just as much as you all are suffering, maybe more since my boss does not like it when people harm their children."


    " Thank your boss¡ª¡ª"


    " There you are!" Chen Mi was still speaking when there was a loud shout from behind that attracted the attention of the onlookers as well as Lang who immediately stood in front of Chen Mi and Ye Liu defensively.


    They all turned to look at the elderly woman who was drunk and pointing at them with a frown as Ye Liu asked, " Who are you? And what are you doing?"


    " Who am I? Hic? How dare a mere Concubine act all haughty in front of the mother of the official husband?" The woman snapped making Ye Liu and Chen Mi frown even further.


    Mother of the official husband? So this was, Brother Li''s mother?


    or golden ticket, it will level up the rank of my book bringing me more readers and I will get a bit of money from this small support of yours, please do not forget to leave at least one golden ticket. UWU

 Chapter 720: Shameless old woman

    Chapter 720: Shameless old womanYe Liu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the woman in front of him, the old woman in front of him was no longer Madam Shen he remembered, the old woman whom he saw years ago had long ck hair and she was a bit healthier than she was now even though, she was sallow and had yellowplexion, she at least looked better than this wild and crazy woman who looked like she has dipped her hair in hot oil causing it to be frizzled and fried.


    Her hair was now silvery-white and her eyes had this crazy glint which made Ye Liu cover the kids ever so subtly, her teeth were yellow and most of them seemed to have fallen as she opened her mouth and smiled while looking at their clothes and the carriage.


    " Wow," she eximed as she looked at the big carriage and then at Ye Liu with a stumble in her steps as she stared at Ye Liu in awe and said, " You must have hit a jackpot, how did you get so rich?"


    When Ye Liu did not answer her, Madam Shen frowned and huped as she raised her hand and pointed at Ye Liu, she did not care that thetter was dressed in funeral clothes and he looked troubled or upset, all she cared was that the ck clothes that Ye Liu was wearing seemed to be smoother and expensive than the ones that she was wearing, " You damned mer concubine, I am talking to you! What do you think? Now that you have climbed on the bed of my son''s wife and you have be a bit doted on, you can ignore me? I am the mother of the hic, the mother of the official husband of your wife!"


    " If you ignore me then I will make my son have you thrown out in the brothel, don''t forget that you mer sl*t!"


    Her words were so loud that the passerby all stopped and started to look in the direction of the restaurant while pointing at Ye Liu who was standing at the foot of the stairs with a pair of red cheeks that were inmed because of shame and embarrassment.


    " First of all, I am not a concubine, my wife married me as her second official husband! Please be respectful to me," Ye Liu determinedly spoke even though he wished to fight it out with Madam Shen, he knew that thetter was an elder and he will be reproached if he made a move against her. The people on the streets did not know their family dynamics and would surely stand on the side of an old woman instead of a mer since no one cared about the life and death of a mer.


    " Secondly, I cannot be kicked out under the order of the official husband because I am one myself and there is no need for you to use such degrading terms for a mer concubine, so what if they are concubines? They legally married their wives as well why will you call someone a s*ut for no reason?" Ye Liu continued to speak and then paused before he added swiftly,


    " Andstly, I don''t remember Brother Li having a mother. If I am not wrong, you sold him away to our wife which means that he has no rtions to you, so how can you im that you can order him to kick anyone out? You have no right to do so, first make sure that you will not be ignored by your own son after selling him away before saying that I am ignoring you ¡ª¡ªwe have no rtionship, so, of course, I will ignore you."


    " Aish! You dare say such things to me? So what if I sold him? Until he has my blood in his veins, he will be my son, if he wants to cut off our rtionship then he needs to return my blood to me and his daddy," Madam Shen shamelessly imed as she patted her chest and then turned to look at Ye Liu with a sneer. " Can he do that? If he can then he can leave me, I will not say a thing but if he can''t then I am still his mother!"


    Chen Mi was speechless by the shamelessness of this woman, not only was she thick-skinned, she was truly ruthless. She wanted Shen Li to return her blood after selling him away, wouldn''t it mean that he will have to die before he can stop being leeched off by his rtives?


    Chen Mi shuddered as he hugged his son and pulled Yu Mai behind him, this woman was really bad. He can''t let her get close to the children, though he has never faced a situation like this since his mother cared for him truly and loved him with all her heart¡ª¡ª he still felt sorry for his brother Li.


    How can there be a mother like this? She was really so bad!


    It was better to be an orphan than to be born into her family!


    Ye Liu was also upset with her words but he knew that there was no point in engaging with a woman who was drunk and senseless like Madam Shen, which was why he wanted to leave but before he could even more he felt Madam Shen move from his peripheral view as thetter shouted, " You have food? Oh my gosh, I am dying of starvation here and his family is all hungry to death even the younger brothers yet you want to eat a suchvish meal alone? What kind of life is this? The family of the official husband starves but the concubines have fun eating a such big meal!"


    Leave a golden ticket, it will help me to raise my book''s ranking and I will be able to get more readers. This will give me a small benefit, please if you can leave a golden ticket to the author! I hope you will listen to my plea. Thank you.


    -------------

 Chapter 721: Shameless old woman ——2

    Chapter 721: Shameless old woman ¡ª¡ª2" Stop right there old woman," Lang stopped Madam Shen who was getting more and more unruly, she wanted to attack thetter but was stopped by Ye Liu who said that if they were to make a move now then they will be called out by the others for attacking an elder woman who did nothing but speak some harsh words.


    Lang also knew the troubles of mers, she knew that mers will be the one who will be criticised if they were to make a move on an elderly woman which was why even though she was really upset with the way the old woman was treating Ye Liu and Chen Mi, she stayed put and did not make a move to hurt the elderly woman but now she was seriously pushing her luck. Can''t she see that a guard was standing right in front of the two mers? How dare she try to attack the two of them? Was she taking her as dead?


    Madam Shen wanted to snatch the boxes that were carried by the three mers behind Lang but when she saw that a sturdy woman was standing between her and the mers, she was stunned before she stumbled back and dropped on her bottom and started beating her thighs and the ground as she howled on the top of her lungs, " Oh my god! Have some justice, why is it that my poor son is at home and working hard but these two came here to have fun? The money is earned by the wife and should be kept by the official husband, even the second husband is only there to help the official husband and does not have the right to take the financial vein of the house."


    " This is thew, how dare you disrespect the official husband? Not only you are having avish meal while leaving the official husband behind, but you are also even disrespecting the family of the official husband! You have no eyes for thews and morals of this country! You are too shameful!"


    Madam Shen has seen that this restaurant was really famous and knew that the meal that they served was really good as well, though she has never eaten in this restaurant before she has heard the women who came to have a meal here say that the restaurant served really good food. How can she let go of this opportunity where she would be able to eat avish meal after surviving on porridge in the past few days?


    She immediately threw a tantrum right there and then made others look at Ye Liu and Chen Mi whose cheeks were red in embarrassment.


    " You.." Chen Mi was angry enough to scold the old woman who was berating them but could not because he was stopped by Ye Liu.


    Ye Liu was having a headache no wonder, Shen Li asked him to buy some buns. He was suspicious that his family might havee to the town after being affected by the flood that happened a few weeks ago, if he had thought about this as well, he would have waited for Xiao Hua outside the town.


    And who would have thought that this day will be so unlucky?


    Not only did they lose their child, they even met with someone like Madam Shen. This has to be a joke!


    He was not in the mood of staying here and quibbling with an old woman who had no shame which was why he turned to Lang''s husband and said, "Husband of Lang, give these boxes to the old woman. Just think of it as helping and feeding some beggars."


    The husband of Lang, Zhu Qian did not want to give the boxes to Old madam Shen but he knew that he had no choice either which was why he handed the boxes to his wife who threw the boxes in front of the old madam Shen after receiving the boxes from Ye Liu who said that she should just think she was helping a beggar, though this woman was not a beggar and could not be deemed as one either, there was no other choice!


    She was just too shameless!


    The wooden boxes thumped on the ground and Madam Shen stopped crying as she pulled the boxes towards her and hugged them in her arms, it was as if she was worried that the boxes will be snatched from her hands if she was to let them go.


    " Who are you calling a beggar? I am the mother of the official husband, Shen Li! The husband of your wife, Yu Dong! You hear me!" Even though she was acting shamelessly, Madam Shen did not forget to scold Ye Liu who was standing on the stairs.


    " Unless Brother Li and my wife tells me that you are my elder, I will not respect you as one," Ye Liu snapped at the elderly woman before he turned to look at sister Li and said, " I will trouble you to give us some packages again, Sister Li."


    " There is no need to call it trouble," Sister Li has already called for a server to bring another order which was simr to the one before, she knew and has seen women like Madam Shen before and knew that there was no way Ye Liu and Chen Mi will be able to win against someone like her since they were not as thick-skinned as her.


    She asked the server to put the order straight into the carriage this time and then tipped her chin to the guards who came to stand in front of Madam Shen.


    "You should go now," she told the two of them to which Ye Liu and Chen Mi agreed as they started to get inside the carriage.


    Seeing them leave Madam Shen scampered to her feet wanting to climb in the carriage as well but was stopped by the guards and Lang who threatened, " I am being polite to you because you haven''t crossed the line, get in the carriage where my masters are and I will break every bone in your body! Got it, old woman!"


    Leave a golden ticket, it will help me to raise my book''s ranking and I will be able to get more readers. This will give me a small benefit, please if you can leave a golden ticket to the author! I hope you will listen to my plea. Thank you.

 Chapter 722: The thing he feared the most

    Chapter 722: The thing he feared the mostOld Madam Shen wanted to climb in the carriage and go to the Yu family''s house. She could not help but think that it was really too much of Shen Li to nevere looking for his mother who was suffering on the streets after the flood, no ¡ª¡ª not even the flood. He should have reached out to her the second his family struck gold! He should be helping her and her family to get back on their feet and live afortable life, what was he doing living a wonderful life but letting his mother stay on the streets?


    But when Lang stopped her and even threatened her that she will beat her up, Old Madam Shen stopped her antics. She knew that she could bully the mers since they were weak and their wife was not with them but Lang was different, she was tall and muscr, and if she was to hit her then Old Madam Shen was sure that she will be knocked out cold with just one punch, which was why she stopped and did not stubbornly demand to be given a ce in the carriage.


    '' If only Shen Li, that useless son of hers was sitting in the carriage!'' Old Madam Shen thought in her head, if her son was with those mers, she would have certainly yed her dominance to full authority, since she was ShenLi''s mother and even though she sold him off, he still had her blood flowing in his veins.


    However, Shen Li was not there and Old Madam Shen could only watch the carriage leave. She waited until the shiny-looking carriage was gone from the street as it turned to the right heading to the other street where the bar for the mers was opened.


    " Hey!" As she snapped out of the daze that was filling her head, Madam Shen turned to look at the woman who was walking past her with her husband and then clung to her arm as she said, " That carriage how much do you think it might have cost those mers?"


    The woman almost spat out a load of curses when she saw that the crazy old woman was now clinging onto her arm which was why she wanted to pull her arm out of the woman''s grip but then she remembered the antics of this woman and replied honestly, " I don''t know it looked really big and had a lot of facilities, it must have cost them more than five hundred taels."


    " FIVE HUNDRED?" Old Madam Shen screamed out aloud when she heard what the woman said before raising the packaged food in her hand and then pushing it in the face of the woman as she continued to ask, " And what about this ?"


    She pointed to the Yixu restaurant behind her and then said," This food was brought from this restaurant, how much do you think it might be?"


    The woman wanted to shake Old Madam Shen but thetter was so strong that she could not even take her arm out of her grip which was why she sighed and followed the gaze of the old woman as she saw the famous Yixu restaurant and replied, "It is one of the most famous restaurants in town, olddy. Even a single bowl of porridge costs more than ten taels and you are holding at least ten boxes, I am afraid that this must be at least two hundred taels. Now, will you let me go? I have to go somewhere!"


    As she spoke, the woman snatched her hand from Old Madam Shen''s grip who was in a daze and started to walk away. The mer on her side could not help but scold her as he said, " Why did you have to talk with that crazy woman? Did you not see how vulgarly she was acting just now?"


    " Jeez, do you think that I wanted to talk to her? She was holding onto my shirt so tightly, if I pulled my arm then I would have caused my sleeves to be torn which is why I did not tug it out." The woman remarked as she brushed the dirt off her sleeves with an annoyed expression muttering how unlucky she was tonight.


    But Old Madam Shen did not hear a thing that the woman or husband said, all her attention was on the fact that her son''s family ¡ª¡ª the son whom she thought was useless and spineless with not a hint of charm, actually had so much money to spare!


    His family brought a carriage which was equivalent to five hundred taels and even the concubines of that house were eating a meal that costs more than two hundred tales! Just what kind of life were they living and what kind of life was she living?


    Old Madam Shen brought her fingers in front of her eyes and started counting, she was not literate but she was able to count. As she realised that the family where her son was living casually spent more than half of a golden tael, she was stunned.


    No wonder that brat never came to ask for their help or even came to see them at any festivals. He was enjoying hisfortable life andpletely forgot about his old mother who was directly involved in his happiness.


    " That darned mer!" She spat on the ground as she scratched her head and looked at the floor with a crazy glint in her eyes. She was staying alive on rice gruel and he was letting those two concubines actually buy meals that were more expensive than her entire fortune! If he sent even half of what he gave to these Concubines to her, her life would have been perfect!


    No, this won''t do. She has to go to the big river vige and get that son of her vomit at least ten to twenty gold taels, there was no way she was going to let him livefortably if she and her daughter were not having a good time!


    This was what he owed to her as her son!

 Chapter 723: the thing he feared the most——2

    Chapter 723: the thing he feared the most¡ª¡ª2-------------------


    As she thought it through Old Madam Shen rushed to the area where the refugees were with the boxes in her hands, she hugged them so tightly. It made her look like she was some crazy woman who has really lost her marbles.


    " Mother, what are you carrying in your arms?" Shen Hanxing looked at her mother who was carrying a bunch of packages in her hands and frowned. " Where did you steal this from??"


    Old Madam Shen did not reply she pushed the bowl of rice gruel that her daughter was eating on the side with her foot as she sat down on the ground and said with a proud smile, " Who stole this? I got this!"


    As she spoke she started putting the packages on the ground and opened them. At once the tantalising scent of chicken porridge and braised pork filled the area causing many to look in her direction but Old Madam Shen was a crooked miser, she did not give anything to others and she did not even allow them to look at her meal, she lifted the wine jar that she was carrying in her hand and threw at the people who were looking at her food.


    " What are you looking at huh? I am telling you if you tried to snatch my food, I will seriously kill you all!" She roared at the people looking at her meal causing the others to look away. Even her own mer sons and daughters were scared away, they turned to look at their daddies but they both shook their heads and said, " You eat your rice gruel."


    The two mers knew their wife and Shen Hanxing too well. Even if the meal was too big for them, they will not share it with them instead they will rather hide it away to eat it in the morning or the noon. No one other than the two selfish women will be able to get anything from those boxes, if they tried they might even lose their ricer gruel.


    The young daughters and mer sons were upset but they also knew that their eldest sister and mother were selfish which was why they silently pursed their lips and then started eating the rice gruel that was as thin as water and did not have much rice in it.


    While the family suffered hardships right behind them Old Madam Shen and Shen Hanxing started to gobble the meat and shiny rice grains. Shen Hanxing loudly smacked her lips and licked her fingers boorishly as she showed off the piece of pork meat that she was eating to her younger sisters and ate while munching on the meat with her mouth wide open.


    She liked teasing and taunting her sisters, it made her feel great. Since she was liked by their mother and was doted on by her, Shen Hanxing''s vanity was stroked.


    The young daughters of Shi Xi turned their heads away even though their eyes were shimmering with tears and their mouths were hanging low, they did not dare to ask for a piece of meat, they knew that their sister will only p them if they did.


    They silently ate their rice gruel and did not say anything. Shi Xi''s heart ached for his daughter when he saw them act like this but there was nothing he could do since the eldest daughter was a selfish woman, who only knew how to bully her sisters.


    When Shen Hanxing saw that her sisters did not burst into tears, she was slightly upset. If they did not cry then it would not be fun which was why she started to speak loudly as she munched on her meat, " Woah this meat is so juicy and soft..mhmm. Just putting it inside my mouth makes it melt ¡­I can''t believe I am eating something so good, hmmm. Soooo good. Sooo chewy."


    Her constant jabbering caused Ning Yu to m his chopsticks on the bowl in front of him and he couldn''t help but say, " Hanxing, are you sure that you want to marry a mer with that attitude? Is this how a woman is supposed to eat her meal? Look at your mother, she is eating so silently, why don''t you learn something from her?"


    Ning Yu knew that he could not scold his daughter thus he could only praise his wife and ask Shen Hanxing to act like his wife who was too focused on eating her meal instead of taunting them.


    Shen Hanxing was slightly upset when she heard her daddy''s words but she knew that there was nothing she could say to her which was why she turned to look at her mother and asked, " Mama, where did you get this meal from? Was some rich woman doing charity?"


    As she asked the other refugees also started to eavesdrop on their conversation, they too wanted to know where she got this delicious food from.


    Old Madam Shen did not reply at once, she first gobbled her second package and then took several bites of braised pork, only then did she take a gulp of her water and burped. " I got this from Shen Li''s wife''s concubines. Those disrespectful hussies were going on their way having fun, of course, I had to ask them to show their filial piety to me."


    Ning Yu, who was silently eating his meal stiffened as he raised his head and looked at his wife before he asked in a cold voice, " Did you see Shen Li with them?" Thest thing he wanted was for his wife to badger their son after his marriage.


    " He was not with them, stupid little thing," snapped Old Madam Shen who was still upset that she could not get more benefits, she wanted to go to the Yu family house and receive all sorts of gifts but instead she had toe back here. " He ended up giving so much money to those concubines, they were having fun enjoying their lives to the fullest because that stupid mer gives them money when he should be giving it to us!"


    Ning Yu sucked in a sharp breath, looks like what he feared the most has happened.

 Chapter 724: Insatiable greed

    Chapter 724: Insatiable greedNing Yu however did not show any emotion on his face because he knew that the only way he could make sure that Shen Li''s life remained unaffected was to make his wife think that thetter was simply useless. If not then he was worried that the woman would go ahead and find trouble with their son every now and then resulting in Shen Li getting divorced by his wife.


    The same was happening with their second son, if not for the fact that he was avoiding them and was refusing to help them no matter how much his mother screamed at him for being useless andpletely unfilial and did not know what was good for him. Ning Yu was sure that even his second son would have been divorced by his wife and sent to his maternal house, it was only because he was staying in the house of his wife without seeing his maternal family and not giving them any sort of help was his wife no longer threatening him with a divorce.


    He did not me his second son for not helping them. In fact, he was d that his second son was acting like this and was finally standing against his mother who was used to getting her way by acting like she owned her sons even after selling them at prices that were too cheap! His second son was a kind boy and he sent help to his mother because he did not want his younger brothers to be sold away by his mother but who would have thought that the greed of his wife was simply insatiable?


    The more money she got in her hands the more she wanted to drink alcohol and the more she wanted to spend it on useless things like this or that which was why all the money that the second son sent to their family was sent to the bar and the tavern without being able to feed the family and the money that was supposed to be used to save and raise their sons was all eaten up by Shen Hanxing and her mother.


    Sometimes Ning Yu wanted to murder these two women thinking that he will be able to live a better life if these two died but he did not want to be a murderer and be sent to jail when his son was still young and needed him. Shi Xi alone would not be able to raise four kids on his own.


    The second son finally stopped sending money to their family as he found out that his mother was selling his brothers even after getting the money which was why his wife instead of reflecting on herself, she went to the house of the second son and without considering the impact that it will have on the rtionship between their daughter inw and their son, she created a mess in front of others.


    Ning Yu still could not forget the way his second son begged his wife to stop creating trouble for him now that she has sold him away but his wife was heartless through and through, she simply scratched the gap between her teeth and then said to her second son that as long as he sent money she will leave him alone most probably it was then when their second son started to pull himself away from his family and never visited them again.


    Ning Yu was slightly worried about his son and came to see him in secret and that was when he found out that because of his wife his son was on the verge of getting divorced! Only God knew how Ning Yu felt that day, he knew his son''s anger better than everyone else because he too was sold away to his wife who was good for nothing by his alcoholic mother who was willing to send him away for nothing but a jar of wine.


    " Did you really not see, Shen Li?" He asked once again worried that if he started using his wits and in case it backfired then he and his son will be beaten up by his wife again.


    " How many times do I have to say this, sheesh!" Old Madam Shen screamed at her husband who was asking the same question again and again causing thetter to be so angry that she almost snapped his neck. " I said that he was not with them, which means that he was not with them, what part of Shen Li was not with those two slutty concubines, did you not understand? Are you a fool? Do I need to hammer something so small in that thick head of yours? Because if so then you better get ready for a knocking!"


    Old Madam Shen was annoyed when she thought about how she almost got a wonderful bed to sleep in but was refused because of the fact that her useless son stayed at home and allowed the two concubines to go out.


    When Ning Yu heard that it was really as he heard, he sighed in relief but then smiled mockingly. He knew that the only reason his son stayed at home and did note to the town was because of the fact that he did not want to see them. He lives so close to the town, surely he knows that they were staying in the town as refugees but he did not want to see them which was why he refused toe with those two.


    But this was good as well, now he will be able to use this matter to his own advantage with that he wiped every trace of sadness on his face and then scoffed like he was annoyed, " Of course, he was not with them, with him being so useless and ugly. Surely he might not be doted on by his wife which is why he was not with those two concubines. The two might be doted on which was why they were enjoying a night out with a bodyguard and our son as useless as he is, is good enough that he has not been divorced yet."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 725: Who am I supposed to kill?

    Chapter 725: Who am I supposed to kill?" What...What nonsense are you saying?" Shen Li was now her key to living a life that was no less than staying in the heavens there was no way Old Madam Shen will be able to listen to any kind of nonsense regarding him. She immediately picked up her chopsticks and threw them at Ning Yu as she roared at him like a shrew, " What kind of father are you? Can you not say a thing that is good for your son? How dare you say something so ominous? What divorce? What not doted on?"


    If Shen Li was not doted on by Yu Dong, how will she get shiny gold taels? How will she get a carriage and ride it? Shen Li has to be the most doted one in the house!


    Ning Yu who was roared at did not say anything, he simply pulled the chopsticks out of his hair and then said with a scornful voice, " I am not being ominous," he sneered when he saw that the chopsticks were still covered with saliva and wished he could break the neck of his wife again for the seventh time today. " I am being honest and factual, have you forgotten? Our son is a wooden board because of the fact that he was sexually assaulted by the woman whom you gave him to y with for a night."


    " If not for the fact that he escaped and caused you a big loss would you have sold him to someone like Yu Dong in anger? That boy cannot even raise get it up and nor can he use his body to sexually satisfy his wife, have you forgotten the fact that a few years ago just after their marriage, Yu Dong came to return Shen Li since he was so useless in bed and did not even have what it takes to be her husband?"


    Ning Yu was talking about the time when Yu Dong was newly married to Shen Li. A week ago their marriage, Old Madam Shen brought Shen Li to please the owner of the bar where she worked but then again there was no way Shen Li would allow something like this to happen to him which was why he ran away that very night and caused his mother to be scolded and yelled at by the owner.


    In her anger, Old Madam Shen brought Shen Li to the ve traders'' market where she sold her son at the price of pork belly to Madam Yu who was looking for a husband for her daughter and then she returned home with the money telling Ning Yu that his son was gone! Never before did Ning Yu hate his wife as much as he had hated her that very night, he lost his precious son and that too at the price of pork belly!


    Ning Yu gritted his teeth when he remember the past, he wished he could take his wife down with him but for the sake of his son, he decided to hold on and not do anything rash. Instead, he picked up his son and brought him closer to his body as he hugged him tightly and said, " Shen Li was brought back to the house and he was almost divorced by his wife then and there if not for you making a scene and us refusing to ept him and returning the money. Do you think a mer like him will be doted on by his wife?"


    He smiled with a sneering glint in his eyes as he turned to look at his wife and then said, " The only reason he is staying in that house might be because Yu Dong is rich enough to feed him, it might be simr to a dog or cat living in the house of a rich woman. Do you think that he has enough to feed himself much less to give you?"


    Old Madam Shen was stumped, she of course remembered the fact that Shen Li was almost returned to their house by Yu Dong. She brought him back on the second day of their marriage saying that he was useless and that he shivers and trembles like a mer who was being taken advantage of and wanted to return him to them in exchange for money but back then she has already used up all the money that was in her hands, how could she return the money?


    In the end, she closed the door and refused to pay the money to Yu Dong which caused a huge mess in their vige as Yu Dong kicked and shouted at the front of their house and if not for the fact that Shen Li begged her saying that he will try to please her better in bed, she might have broken the door and killed them all for cheating her.


    " He must have gotten better¡­" Old Madam Shen did not want to see the golden eggying chicken fly which was why she stubbornly insisted to which Ning Yuughed and said, " Admit it that he is useless and there is no way he could be doted on by Yu Dong."


    He shook his head and then turned to look at his son as blinked the tears in his eyes away and then coldly spat, " He is a jinx and he will remain so till the end!"


    ¡­.


    " What''s wrong?" Chen Mi asked as he turned to look at Ye Liu who was looking at the sky with a frown. " Why are you looking at the sky?"


    "It''s nothing," said Ye Liu as he scratched his ear and then walked inside the bar that Yu Dong built for mers. " I just felt rather annoyed just now."


    " Must have been because of what just happened now," said Chen Mi with a sour look on his face as he raised his hand to push the door open but before he could push it open, the door opened on its own and then Xiao Hua who was looking frantic eximed, " Why are you two dressed like that? Who am I supposed to kill?"

 Chapter 726: Drive him insane

    Chapter 726: Drive him insaneXiao Hua was working in the pub, he has been staying in the vige for a long time ever since the matter with his stalker escted. This was why he stayed in the vige and did note to the pub for months, however, now that the matter was solved, done and dusted he chose toe to the pub and started on his work once again. He was a social butterfly through and through, and it just did not sit right with him to stay in the house doing absolutely nothing.


    But as he was fluttering around talking with the customers he saw Ye Liu and Chen Mi walk inside the pub, it would have been fine but then his gaze fell on their ck clothes that lookedpletely out of ce and did not belong to the pub at all. And what was more the white arm belt on their arms was enough to tell him that they were mourning someone and that had made him drop everything as he rushed to stand in front of them and demand what the hell happened in just one day when he was gone.


    And what they told him made him grit his teeth and bang the table behind which he was sitting hard as he stood up and looked at the two before he said, " Are you saying that the mer bastard named Qiu Bai actually snuck in poisoned pickles in your house and caused Fang Chi to lose his daughter? Is that what you are trying to say?"


    Chen Mi and Ye Liu exchanged a nce with each other before Chen Mi nodded as he looked at Xiao Hua who almost punched the wall behind him as he stood up from the chair, his eyes shing with anger and worry towards Yu Dong who lost her child while his heart ached for Fang Chi. He has never thought about having a kid, he was too much of a free spirit and he has never not even once thought that he would one day have a kid.


    He did not hate them but he just did not believe that he could be a great father given that he came from the tavern but he has seen Fang Chi. He has seen the mer smile while he knitted sweaters for his child, and he knew just how much Fang Chi wanted a daughter.


    The fact that Fang Chi, that poor old sweet mer''s dream was broken just because of something so stupid as an old grudge made him feel as if he wanted to puke all over the face of that old mer. How dare he harm the child of Fang Chi and Yu Dong, he was not someone who got easily angry but this time, he was terribly pissed off.


    Xiao Hua paced back and forth while Ye Liu and Chen Mi watched him move, the two of them did not say anything for a while before Ye Liu opened his mouth and then said in a solemn voice, " This is why I will ask you to keep a little rein on yourself. I am afraid that with how Yu Dong, is at the current moment she might say something that you will not like."


    " Of course, I understand what you are trying to tell me," said Xiao Hua as he looked at the two mers who were asking him to keep a rein on his temper before he pursed his lips and crossed his arms in front of him as he said in an annoyed voice, " I just cannot ept the fact that the mer did something so horrible and he only got a punishment in yamen, he should be punished in the same way as Fang Chi. Since our dear brother lost his child then should Qiu Bai not suffer a little as well?"


    " What are you going to do?" asked Chen Mi as he looked at the mer who was pacing in front of them. " He is already sent to the Yamen and even if you are upset there is little to nothing that you can do now that he is out of your grasp."


    " Who says that he is out of my grasp?" A momentter a sinister smile came on Xiao Hua''s face as he turned to look at the two of them who shivered when they saw the smile on Xiao Hua''s face which made them feel like they were actually sitting in front of the devil himself because the smile on Xiao Hua''s face was enough to make them scared out of their wits.


    " Now let us go," they heard the said devil speak causing Chen Mi to hug his son closer as he looked at Xiao Hua and asked, " Where do you want us to go?"


    " You will know soon," Xiao Hua smiled mysteriously as he started to walk towards the door of the pub already on his way to wreak havoc. Ye Liu and Chen Mi exchanged a look with each other as Chen Mi blinked his eyes and then turned to look at the door from where Xiao Hua just walked out as he said, " Why do I feel like that no matter what he does, he is going to get us in a hell lot of trouble?"


    Ye Liu did not say anything, he wanted to tell Chen Mi that Xiao Hua''s other name was actually a troublemaker. The guy was someone who would never sit still and attracted trouble left and right wherever he went!


    " No matter what, we can''t leave him alone," Ye Liu wished he could just pack up and leave but in case Xiao Hua got himself into trouble that he could not free himself from, he was worried that they will end up troubling Yu Dong even more, at least with the two of them and Lang following him Xiao Hua will be safe!


    Chen Mi heaved a sigh, he did not like the idea of getting involved in anything that has to do with Yamen but Brother Liu was right, they needed to stick together!


    ---

 Chapter 727: Drive him insane ——2

    Chapter 727: Drive him insane ¡ª¡ª2They followed Xiao Hua down a very familiar path and as they reached the bar where the local thugs hung out usually, the two of them gulped and then took a step back. They should have known that Xiao Hua will bring them here from past experiences¡ª¡ª thest time when they had to deal with something Xiao Hua brought them here with Fang Chi.


    Without taking note of the women who whistled at him Xiao Hua walked inside the pub where the women all stopped and turned to look at him before they all turned to look at their leader who was sitting at the table in the centre while ying a very serious game of Go, a stack of gold and silver taels sitting on the side as she took a drag of her cigar and then said, " And this is the end, I think I won?"


    She said as she ced the ck pebble at the centre making it impossible for her opponent to make hereback as she cornered her house. The opponent who was sitting opposite the leader covered her face as she groaned and then dumped her head on the table which caused the taels that were on the table to jingle while the leader took the taels that were in front of her with the help of her arms as she scooped them all up.


    However, as she was scooping the taels, her gaze fell on Xiao Hua and then she raised her brows before a wide smile etched on her lips as she said, " Goodness would you look at that? The flower of the city hase to see me? What is it? Did you finally realise that you love me and not some sissy who has four husbands already?"


    " Having four husbands is better than having a new lover every night," retorted Xiao Hua as he crossed his arms in front of him and then hooked a brow up as he looked at the woman and said, " I heard you have changed your identity again.


    The woman on the table took a whiff of her cigar and winked at Xiao Hua, " I am a wanted woman, sweetheart. Cannot let them catch me."


    " Do not call me sweetheart and do not wink at me," snapped Xiao Hua as he took in the new look of the woman who was now wearing a short hairstyle that reached to her shoulders and even got some dark kohl to be applied around her eyes, it was funny how a small makeover like this could make this woman lookpletely different than he saw herst time. " So with what name do you go by this time?"


    " I will tell you if you kiss me on the cheek," said the woman with a wink to which Xiao Hua narrowed his eyes and then looked at the woman as he said, " How about a double kick in your Melons?"


    " Feisty as ever, I like it but since you are not willing to tell me then I will be kind to you," said the woman as she dipped lower showing an ample amount of her bosom at which Xiao Hua did not even blink and simply said, " My lover has bigger set."


    The woman who had her elbow on the table slipped while Ye Liu and Chen Mi gasped in horror as they looked at Xiao Hua in horror and mortification. They admitted that Yu Dong was bigger than the woman but there was no need for him to say something like this in front of everyone.


    " Call me Sister Jiao," snapped the woman as she covered her bosom and red at Xiao Hua, she did not seem to be taking thement that he has passed at her to be as light as she was showing it on her face. Sister Jiao leaned back on the chair and then in a snobbish voice said, " What do you want? I am quite certain that you will note to see me without any reason ."


    " You are right about that," said Xiao Hua who tucked a strand of his hair behind his ear and then blinked his eyes as he copied the actions of the woman in front of him and then said, " I wish to know how many members of your Gang are in the Yamen and whether or not you are in contact with them or not."


    Sister Jiao made a face at Xiao Hua but she still tilted her face to the side and then said, " I think we have quite a number¡­ justst night someone came to catch my member who was caught stealing in the house of the official, but why are you asking this? Do you want to kill someone?"


    " Something along the lines," Xiao Hua raised his head and then looked at the woman who was staring at him. " There is a mer that I want to suffer very much, in fact so much that he starts craving for death."


    " A mer? I thought you were here because of the woman who tried to harass you but you are asking me to take care of mer? For what reason?" Sister Jiao asked as she looked at Xiao Hua with a curious look in her eyes. She knew Xiao Hua for a long time and she knew that he was pretty vengeful when it came to many things but she did not expect him to skip the woman who tried to attack him and make him do things that he did not want to and ask her to take care of mer.


    " Just take it that he has hurt someone really close to me," Xiao Hua stated through gritted teeth remembering just how happy Fang Chi was when he stroked his belly as he told him that he wanted to have a daughter for Yu Dong. And yet it was snatched away by someone who was simply jealous and sour ¡ª¡ª Xiao Hua could not ignore it which was why he blinked his eyes and then said to sister Jiao, " I wish to see the mer suffer just like my loved ones, which means I need him to be broken to the point that he goes insane. Not that you have to do a lot of work on that."

 Chapter 728: In the Yamen

    Chapter 728: In the YamenXiao Hua has always been very clear-headed, he loved the people he loved and he hated the people who went against him. Sister Jiao has been with him for a long time but he knew that she had feelings for him which were why he refrained from taking help from her lest she was to make use of his dependence on her.


    But now that the matter was concerning to Yu Dong, he did not even think twice about taking the matters into his hands and asking for sister Jiao''s help. He wanted the mer who has caused Yu Dong to be upset and aggrieved to suffer just as much as Yu Dong was suffering even if he was considered dangerous and weird by others.


    Sister Jiao stared at Xiao Hua for a long time before she took a drag of her cigar and blew a cloud of smoke, before muttering, " You treat her so well, is she even worth it?" She did not know why Xiao Hua was targeting that mer but Sister Jiao knew that the mer must have done something to make Xiao Hua really mad and she has only seen him lose his temper when his loved ones were touched.


    " Very," replied Xiao Hua as he stared back at Sister Jiao and asked, " What do you say? You will do it or not?"


    " You havee to ask for my help after such a long time, how can I not help?" Sister Jiao threw an arm around her chair and then looked at Xiao Hua with a smile as she rubbed her fingers together. " But this will cause you a hefty sum, my girls will most probably need a good deal of money to stay peacefully in the Yamen and the fact that they will be targeting that mer, you know the bribery will be huge."


    " You do not have to worry about that," said Ye Liu before Xiao Hua can speak, he has been listening to their conversation and now that he knew that there was a way to make Qiu Bai suffer, he was willing to take it. " We will pay you as much as you want," as he spoke, he took out a gold tael and ced it in front of Sister Jiao. " Just make that mer suffer such that he regrets touching our family."


    He could not do anything for Fang Chi but if this means that he can avenge him, then he was willing to do so!


    Chen Mi too took out a gold tael and ced it on the table, he still hasn''t forgotten the painful screams of Fang Chi as he begged Yu Dong to save his daughter. He wanted Qiu Bai to scream like that too¡­call him heartless and cruel but he did not care¡ª¡ª the only thing he cared about was that his wife and someone precious were hurt because of him.


    " Ohho, will you look at that," Sister Jiao smiled as she stretched her hand and then picked up the gold tael that was sitting on the table before taking a bite of it with her teeth. When she was satisfied with the quality of the gold taels, she nodded and then snapped her finger as one of the women who was standing behind her walked forward and then stood next to her.


    Sister Jiao turned her head but when she saw that the woman was standing upright she pped her on the arm and then said, " What do you think you are doing? Lower your stiff spine, will you?"


    "Forgive me, boss," said the woman as she lowered her head and then brought her ear close to Sister Jiao such that thetter will be able to whisper in her ear. It was a long time before the woman straightened up and took the gold tael that was handed to her, " I will make sure that the message is delivered nicely."


    " You do that," Sister Jiao nodded at the woman who was walking out of the room. When Ye Liu and Chen Mi turned to see the woman walk out of the small building, they noticed that the woman was sneering hard which made her look rather terrible.


    Chen Mi turned to look at Sister Jiao and then asked, " What are you going to do to Qiu Bai?"


    Sister Jiao smirked at his question and winked at him causing Chen Mi to look at her in an affronted manner. " You don''t need to worry about that, sweetie. If I tell you the truth then I am afraid you will hurl your dinner right here and now. Leave this matter to us, experts, all right?" Then she turned to look at Xiao Hua and said, " I will expect gold taels as long as you want this to continue, understand little Hua? Friendship is another thing but business is different. Make sure to send the money to my ce every month unless you wish to stop."


    Xiap Hua stood up from his chair where he was sitting and then said in a soft voice, " I will not stop sending money unless you bring me the news of that mer''s death, but I do hope that you drag this matter as much as you can."


    " Do not worry," Sister Jiao licked the front of her teeth and then smooched the air. " I am an expert in making mers cry for death." Her eyes raked Xiao Hua causing him to feel slightly miffed.


    With a wave of his hand, Xiao Hua brushed the kiss that was sent his way and then looked at Sister Jiao and said, " And you ask me why I did not fall for you."


    Sister Jiao was stunned for a few minutes before she burst outughing and said, " Oh my, I did not think I will hear you say such words ever¡­ so you hate my ruthless self? But guess what little Hua, every woman is ruthless in one way or another."


    " You are right," Xiao Hua agreed as he ced a gold tael on the table before continuing to speak, " But with you, I am not certain that you will never hurt me but with her," he smiled with a glimmer in his eyes. " I am certain that she will never hurt me."


    the sequel to Guide to raise cutie is out! Search Guide to tame my viinous husbands! This time the mers will be just as dominating!


    ------------

 Chapter 729: In the Yamen——2

    Chapter 729: In the Yamen¡ª¡ª2In the Yamen, Qiu Bai was locked in an empty cell. He looked at the walls that were dark and grimy with his face scrunched up in disgust, he has never thought that something like this will ever happen to him but now that it has happened he was more and more dissatisfied with this ending.


    Why? Why was he caught and brought to this ce? He suffered just as much as Fang Chi when Yu Dong''s mother refused to get married to him! So why? Did they not deserve to suffer? Why was he the only one who was punished like this?


    Qiu Bai was upset and scared since he was worried that the yamen officers will treat him unkindly. But when he saw that no one was bothering him and even gave him an empty cell he heaved a sigh of relief, as long as he was alone, there was nothing that he has to worry about.


    However, his relief was short-lived as the door of his prison was pulled open again and this time a bunch of women who were tall and burly walked inside. When he saw those women, Qiu Bai stiffened as he looked at the three to four women who filed inside his prison and what was more each one of them was staring at him unkindly.


    This time raw fear filled Qiu Bai as he scrambled up from the ground and rushed to the door where the warden of the Yamen was standing. He looked at the officer with terror in his eyes and then said in a hurried voice, " Miss! Why are you letting these women inside my cell? I am a mer. Even if this is Yamen, there should be some respect for the mers right¡ª-ahh!" He screamed in pain when the woman banged her wooden staff against the door causing Qiu Bai to scream in pain as it banged on his fingers that were holding the iron bars.


    " Shut up! Are you going to teach me now? What I should and should not do?" The woman scoffed as she brought the staff down, she has been long bribed by the people of Sister Jiao and thus she was going to deal with this mer as she wished. " This is the Yamen and not your reform centre, there are only limited cells where do you think you will get the opportunity to have a single cell? There is no mer or women here, you all are nothing but criminals!"


    As the woman finished speaking she turned on her heel and started to walk out of the corridor where Qiu Bai was left behind in the cell alone with the women who were leering at him.


    " Miss! Miss! At least warn them! Miss¡ª¡ª" He was still screaming when he felt the woman who was behind him ce her hand on his shoulder as she threw him on the floor.


    Qiu Bai screamed as he looked at the woman who was advancing on him and said in a threatening voice, " I am telling you, stay away from me! My wife works in the town and she knows the Marquis!"


    Even though Second Madam Yu only talked with the Marquis once or twice in her life and this was certainly a long stretch of the truth, Qiu Bai thought that he will be able to threaten the women since they did not know the truth but as he spoke, one of the women reached out and kicked him in the stomach.


    " Oh we know, we even know that you are here because you killed an infant," sneered the woman who kicked Qiu Bai in the stomach. " The person who sent us asked us to tell you that they want you to suffer just as much as the child did when she died. They are sending you their best regards."


    When Qiu Bai heard the words of these women he was stumped but soon he snapped out of his daze and said, " Its Yu Dong! She is the one who sent you here, right?"


    The woman who was in lead took out the long wooden pole that she was carrying in her hands behind her and then smacked Qiu Bai right across his cheek, " You do not need to worry about another woman right now little mer, think about her once you are out of this ce ¡ª¡ª if you can get out of here that is."


    Qiu Bai whose mouth was bleeding after getting hit was breathing in and out as he stared at the ground and covered his head as another hitnded on his back. He will get out of this ce, no matter what and he will make Yu Dong suffer just as much as he was suffering!


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong who was sitting beside Fang Chi sneezed lightly before sniffing and looking at the sun that was shining brightly. It was already the next day and Fang Chi was still not awake, she was now getting worried about their child ¡ª¡ªeven though she was feeding the child her spiritual energy, the child still needed nutrients to grow up properly. There was no way that he will be able to survive just on spiritual energy!


    She looked at Fang Chi with a turn of her head and then sighed as she kissed the back of his hand and said, " Come on Chi, wake up. Even if you don''t want to see me, at least wake up for your child, please?"


    As she spoke, she lifted his hand and brought it to her eyes as she covered them with the back of his hand.


    " Why will I not want to see you?" A voice spoke and Yu Dong who thought she was hallucinating immediately raised her head and looked at the mer who was lying on the bed but was smiling at her softly. " You are awake, Chi?" She was so shocked that she could not believe that thetter was already up and about.


    Fang Chi smiled at her and then blinked his doe-like eyes as he nodded slowly, " I am up, did I make you worry a lot?"


    the sequel to Guide to raise cutie is out! Search Guide to tame my viinous husbands! This time the mers will be just as dominating!


    ------------

 Chapter 730: Praises

    Chapter 730: PraisesYu Dong was stunned when she saw that Fang Chi was not only awake but he was talking to her. Her eyes started to flicker with tears as she reached her hands towards the stupid mer and brought Fang Chi in her arms, even though just a day passed by, for Yu Dong it was like a year. Not only did she lose her child but if Fang Chi stayed in aa like he was yesterday, she was afraid that she might have lost the two of them as well.


    But now that Fang Chi was here, Yu Dong felt like she could breathe again and the rock that was pressing on her heart like a burden finally got lifted as she hugged the now awake Fang Chi.


    " You stupid, you scared me so much!" Yu Dong muttered against Fang Chi''s neck as she hugged him tightly, she was afraid that if she let go of him, he will once again pass out and leave her behind to worry for him. " Why did you not wake up soon?"


    Fang Chi patted Yu Dong on the back, he was guilty of leaving her alone to suffer. He was not the only one who lost his daughter, Yu Dong too lost her daughter yet he left her alone to face everything and made her worried as well, in fact, he was aware of what was going on around him but he did not want to wake up.


    He heard everything that was being said to him but he was too heartbroken to hear a single word properly much less wake-up, he knew that he had a child in his belly whom he needed to take care of but he was selfish and foolish. He was so lost at the thought of losing his child that hepletely forgot about the one that was in his belly.


    And more importantly, he was worried that he will have to face Yu Dong''s disgust if he was to open his eyes. He could have saved the child if he was a bit stronger and made sure that his wife''s business will not be affected by the newws but he was useless and could not take care of the child.


    It was only when Xiao Hua came to sit next to himst night and told him that he had made Qiu Bai suffer for what he did that Fang Chi was able to think clearly. Xiao Hua and the rest of his brothers told him that no one med him for what happened and that they were waiting for him to wake up.


    Xiao Hua went as far as to threaten him with the fact that he will snatch his ce if he did not wake up soon. That was when Fang Chi realised that even though he was grieving the daughter whom he lost, there was someone important who was waiting for him and he could not lose her too which was why when Yu Dong came to his room, he willed himself to wake up even when he did not feel like he wanted to open his eyes.


    " I am sorry, I was a fool," Yu Dong of course knew that Fang Chi was half-conscious and knew what was going on around him but she was patient with him. She did not force him nor did she threaten him to wake up instead she gave him the time that he needed, but she still hoped that he will wake up soon since he had a child in his belly.


    " Of course, you were a fool!" A voice came from the door where Chen Mi was holding a bowl of porridge that has been simmering in the pot for an entire morning and now every grain of rice was oozing with the taste of the chicken soup. " You had us worried, I was thinking that we will have to shove this chicken porridge down your throat if you did not wake up by now, it is good that you are awake. Now you can eat it without being forced."


    As he spoke he ced the bowl of porridge which was on the tray in front of Fang Chi as his eyes mellowed a little but he still sternly spoke, " Eat everyst bit of rice and do not leave anything behind."


    " Yes, brother Mi," seeing Chen Mi act like his big brother, Fang Chi was tickled as he nodded and agreed cordially before picking up the chopsticks and then taking a bite of the porridge that was sitting in front of him. He blinked his eyes and then said in a choked-up voice, "It is good, it is really ¡­good."


    " Why are you crying?" Shen Li who heard Fang Chi''s voice walked inside the room and was pleasantly surprised when he saw that Fang Chi was indeed awake. With a gentle smile on his lips, he walked forward and sat down on the edge of Fang Chi''s bed and then wiped the tears that were trickling down Fang Chi''s eyes with the tips of his fingers. "Did Yu Dong say something to you? If she did then you can tell me, and I will scold her for you."


    Though Shen Li knew that Yu Dong will never say anything to Fang Chi, he still red at thetter with a mock re which amused Yu Dong more rather than scaring her.


    " Yeah, I can beat her up as well if you want to," chimed Ye Liu who looked awkward upon seeing Fang Chi, he did not approach Fang Chi but instead stayed far away since he could not handle crying mers well but anyone could see the concern in his eyes. " There is no need for you to cry."


    " Who is crying?" Xiao Hua who brought a bunch of children''s clothes with him peeped inside Fang Chi''s room. When he saw that Fang Chi was awake he walked inside and then handed the pile of clothes that he brought to Chen Mi who stumbled under the weight, as he caught the pile of clothes and red at Xiao Hua but didn''t drop the clothes that were handed to him.


    One of these days, he was going to show Xiao Hua who was the boss here!


    ----------------

 Chapter 731: Praises ——2

    Chapter 731: Praises ¡ª¡ª2Xiao Hua however did not even look at Chen Mi who was ring at her and then looked at Fang Chi as he cupped his chin and examined Fang Chi from top to bottom. " Hmm, you look fine ¡ª¡ª full lips, beautiful eyes and dainty yet strong waist," he pped his hands and then announced in a loud voice with his hands hovering on the sides, " Con¡ª-fcking¡ª¡ª grattions, you look seductive as heck, and you will have no problem making your wife fall with you in bed. A daughter? Please, you will be giving birth to tons of babies with that face of yours, Mark my words."


    He paused and then winked at Fang Chi with a deliberate slow bat of his eye, " And in case she is too tired or whatever, I even have some Aphrodisiac. Just a pinch and you know, mhmm¡ª¡ª"


    " Oh god, Xiao Hua," Chen Mi dumped the clothes that were in his arms on the bed as he looked at Xiao Hua who was rattling one thing after another before looking at Yu Dong who was slightly blushing while Fang Chi who was on the bed was as red a tomato that has reached its fully ripe stage.


    Though he was a bit potty mouth as well Xiao Hua was simply on another level. He simply had no filter! Chen Mi who thought that he will be able to show Xiao Hua who was the boss felt like the future in front of him was rather dark because he could notpete with this shameless mer!


    " Looks like you have met your match, Mi." Shen Li cleared his throat as he looked at Xiao Hua, though he was not approving of the way Xiao Hua spoke to Fang Chi, he could see that Xiao Hua''s way was far better than theirs with Fang Chi''s low self-esteem.


    He then turned to look at Fang Chi with a smile on his face and praised, " He is right, if I was a woman, I am afraid that Yu Dong will have to fight with me for you. You are one in a million, Chi."


    Ye Liu who was standing at the door also saw what the others were doing and immediately raised his hand and then said, " You are fascinating, Chi ¡­ I am still waiting for you to teach me how to take care of the vegetables in the garden since yours flourish better than mine."


    " And you are one of the best embroider and tailor in the house," remarked Chen Mi as he looked at Fang Chi who was getting redder with each praise. " I still have to ask you to embroider some clothes for a little bun like the one you sewed for your son. I haven''t forgotten the promise where you said that you will make a lion-shaped onesie for bun bun."


    " Stop, Stop¡­" Fang Chi was not used to getting praised, even though Yu Dong praised him and called him beautiful he thought that she only said that because she pitied him who was like a lost child in front of her but he had never expected that his brothers who were supposed to treat him like a rival would say such words to him. " I am not any good, you don''t have to lie to me¡­" his eyes filled with tears as he looked at his belly which was smaller than before and softly said, " I could not even save our daughter. I am useless as a mer and a father and a husband as well. If I was stronger then I could have given this house an heir."


    If he seeded in giving birth to a daughter, he could have given her to Shen Li or Ye Liu and let them adopt her in their names. That way, he could have saved this house and their businesses yet he failed at the most crucial time!


    " Chi," Yu Dong took his hand that was resting on his belly as she looked at him with a smile that was both sympathetic and encouraging. " I have said this to Li, Liu and Mi¡ª¡ª and I will say this to you and Hua now as well, you all are much more important to me than just a tool for giving birth to an heir. I have never once thought of you as an animal who will give birth to my daughter when I was marrying you all. I married you because I wanted to and that''s it¡ª¡ª it''s fine if you can give me a child but if you cannot, your importance will not take a blow in my heart."


    When she saw that Fang Chi was not looking at her and was still ming her, she sighed and then said sternly, "Let''s say, I was the one who got poisoned and lost my ability to get you all pregnant, will you pack your bags and leave me after saying that you want to divorce me?"


    " Of course not! How can I even¡­ you have given me a home and a new life when I gave up on myself!" Fang Chi immediately raised his head and shook it furtively as he looked at Yu Dong and clutched her hands tightly. " I will never divorce you, even if you were the one who got poisoned."


    " That is right," Chen Mi nced at Yu Dong in disgust and kicked her in the shin. " I am hanging to your back even in the underworld, don''t even think about leaving me alone."


    " I will make you kneel," said Shen Li as he pulled out a durian which was handed to him by Ye Liu who red at Yu Dong. Shen Li smiled at her gently but his eyes were lit with small mes which made Yu Dong turn her head away and smile ruefully. " If you were to mention divorce in front of us again."


    " I haven''t even married you and you are mentioning divorce?" Xiao Hua pinched Yu Dong on her cheek as he pulled it with a narrowed pair of eyes. " Way to jinx it, Dong Dong¡­ you really have got some nerve to say that."


    " I wash just saying it hypothetically¡­" Yu Dong stated as she pulled her cheek out of Xiao Hua''s grip as she smiled at Fang Chi and said, " See, just like I am not a machine for you all to make you pregnant, you are not a tool to give birth to my child. I cannot say about others but I will exercise equality in our house, understand?"


    Fang Chi looked at his family who was looking at him with smiles on their faces and not a glimmer of me and nodded with a grateful look on his face, he was really lucky that he married in this house.


    "En." He said as he curled his lips and smiled with others, he will always carry his daughter in his heart but at the same time, he will try his best to move on.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please support the sequel of Guide to raise my cutie husbands ¡ª¡ª- Guide to tame my viinous husbands by adding it to your library andments. If I get 690 collections, I will publish extra chapters for Guide to tame my viinous husbands!

 Chapter 732: Why are you hugging my concubine?

    Chapter 732: Why are you hugging my concubine?After Fang Chi woke up, the Yu family soon returned to their old life, though it took several days for them to move on from the pain of losing a child, Yu Dong and the rest of the family tried their best to busy themselves with something. Even Fang Chi who was supposed to be staying in the bed could not sit still as he would start thinking about his child which was why he continued to move around a lot in the house, doing this and that, this time no one stopped him since they knew that he was just trying to cope with his loss.


    Yu Dong who was busy cleaning off the spiritual rice that she had harvested earlier also looked at Fang Chi with worry these days, she wanted to give him something that will not only keep him busy but also boost his self-esteem. Even though he was praised for his skills, Yu Dong knew that it was not enough she had to do something more rather than just praising him.


    Fortunately for her, an opportunity came knocking on her door as two carriages came to stop in front of her door one after another. The first one belonged to Magistrate Li who was followed by Qiao Sha while the next one belonged to Jiang Fenhua who came in another carriage than his wife.


    As soon as Jiang Fenhua came down the carriage with his swollen belly that seemed to have gotten bigger than before Qiao Sha''s eyebrows scrunched up and she looked at thetter with distaste, before sneering coldly, " Did youe here chasing after me? Does Zhou Ming know about this? You cannot leave the house without his permission."


    Jiang Fenhua looked at his wife with a slight surprise but then he handed his hand to his mer servant and said with a cold voice, " I came to visit my sister''s house, do you have something to say about it, mydy?" He then paused and added, " And brother Zhou knows that I came looking for my sister, so I suppose it is fine."


    " Your sister?" Qiao Sha frowned as she looked at her mer concubine, as far as she knew there was only one sister of Jiang Fenhua and that was Lady Jiang who rang a brothel in the town, from where did this new sister pop out whom she had no idea about?


    However, Jiang Fenhua did not pay attention to Qiao Sha. He did not sneak out of the house and asked for permission from Zhou Ming, these days the two of them have gotten close because of the mer bar where they met every now and then, Zhou Ming seemed to have realised that what happened in the past was not Jiang Fenhua''s fault either, even though he could not let go of his anger that he had towards his wife for betraying him, he pitied Jiang Fenhua who was drugged and offered to a woman when he was young and naive and that too by his own mother which was why he treated him quite all right these days and did not make things difficult for Jiang Fenhua ever so often.


    "Let''s go," Jiang Fenhua told his servant as he walked towards the house which was located in front of him ignoring his wife who was looking at him in a daze. When she saw that Jiang Fenhua was walking towards Yu Dong''s house, she turned to look at Magistrate Li and then said, " Do you think that he was talking about Miss Yu?"


    Magistrate Li looked at her friend and shook her head as she said with a helpless expression on her face, " Well unless he was talking about the other sister Yu who lives in the house with Miss Yu Dong, I don''t think he was talking about anyone else."


    She then turned to look at her carriage driver and then said, " Park the carriage to a side, it will take us some time toe out."


    The carriage driver bowed her head and then drove the carriage to a side while Magistrate Li turned a blind eye to the vigers'' peculiar and questioning gazes when they saw her and then walked towards the Yu house as well.


    " But why did hee looking for Miss Yu Dong? He even called her sister, why will he call a totally unrted woman his sister for no reason?" Qiao Sha questioned her friend which made Magistrate Li slightly annoyed as she turned her head and looked at Qiao Sha with an irritated expression and then said, " If you have something to say to your husband, then you can go back home and wait for him there, once he arrives, you can question him as much as you want if you are so upset at his actions of looking for another woman. But I am here for work and you are disrupting my work, Marquis Qiao."


    With that Magistrate Li flicked the sleeves of her white robe that was unblemished and then walked towards the house that was standing proudly in front of her while Marquis Qiao pursed her lips and then said in an irritated voice, " Like hell, I am upset about him meeting another woman, I do not care about what he does!"


    " Then wipe that annoyed expression off your face," called Magistrate Li as she walked ahead of Qiao Sha. " You look like you want to kill someone."


    Qiao Sha was annoyed at the words of her friend but she did not say anything, she just rolled her eyes and flicked the dust off her robes before she walked towards the house that was standing in front of her but as soon as she approached the entrance of the door, she realised that her friend was standing in front of the threshold with a confused look in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you standing here? What are you looking¡ª¡ª" her words trailed off as Qiao Sha followed the line of direction in which her friend was looking in and was surprised to see that Jiang Fenhua was being held by Yu Dong who looked at him with concern as she said something softly to him while Jiang Fenhua nodded with tears brimming in his eyes.


    Qiao Sha: Quick someone bring me a mirror, I think my hair is greener than prairie!


    ----------------


    The sequel of Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands! Please add it to your library and leave a power stone to cheer and motivate the author to write more chapters!


    -------------------------------

 Chapter 733: Why are you hugging my concubine?——2

    Chapter 733: Why are you hugging my concubine?¡ª¡ª2Qiao Sha looked at the sight in front of her silently for two minutes before she burst out loudly, " What is going on here?"


    Her voice was so loud that even Xiao Hua who was applying a mask of rice paste came running inside the house along with the rest of Yu Dong''s husband.


    " What''s wrong? Who died?" Xiao Hua asked with his rice mask that was yet to set falling off his face as he looked around the front yard, because he was in a hurry, he knocked into Marquis Qiao who was standing in front of the threshold of the house causing her to fall and get a facial of mud and dirt.


    " I don''t know about that but I do know that if you don''t move your precious foot, Brother Hua, you will lose a leg pretty soon," said Chen Mi as he pointed to the foot that was on the back of Qiao Sha who was on the floor because of Xiao Hua who pushed her with everything that he had in his body.


    Xiao Hua looked down at the woman who was under his foot and muttered, " Oops." He lifted his precious foot and then came to stand by Yu Dong''s side lest he was killed for leaving an imprint on the back of the Marquis''s robes.


    Magistrate Li looked at her friend who was on the floor and tried to suppress herugh that was bubbling in her throat as she reached out a hand and then said with a jolly voice, " Here, ta¡­tak..take my hand." Because she was trying to hold herugh, Magistrate Li''s voice broke a lot as she stretched her hand in front of Qiao Sha.


    Who would have thought that upon seeing her mer concubine about whom she did not care at all in the arms of another woman, Qiao Sha will be so enraged that she will get knocked down by a small mer who was half her size?


    " Shove off," Qiao Sha who was feeling embarrassed pursed her lips as she pushed the hand that was in front of her and then pushed herself off the ground as she turned to look at Yu Dong and Jiang Fenhua who were standing side by side still holding onto each other, as she said in a sour voice without wiping her face, " What was that?"


    Shen Li who went back inside returned with a wet cloth and a water vet that was being carried by him in his hands, he walked to Qiao Sha and then said with a gentle expression, " Please wipe your face, Marquis and I do apologise for what little Hua did, he means no harm but his actions are bit rash since he is still young and learning." He then turned to look at Xiao Hua and sternly said, " Little Hua, where is your apology?"


    Xiao Hua wanted to say that it was Qiao Sha''s fault that she screamed like her tiddies were being sucked by blood-sucking leeches but under the re of Shen Li, he could only purse his lips and say in an apologetic voice, " Sorry, Marquis Qiao ¡­but you screamed so loud that I thought someone was getting murdered, I hope you will forgive me."


    As he spoke, he bowed in front of Qiao Sha before standing up and then hiding behind Yu Dong again as he peeped at the woman who was taller than Yu Dong and looked rather fierce.


    Qiao Sha looked at the mer who apologised to her before she took the wet cloth and wiped her face which was covered in mud. After she was done cleaning her face, she turned to look at Jiang Fenhua and repeated, " What was that? What were you doing?"


    At first, Yu Dong and Jiang Fenhua did not understand what Qiao Sha meant and when thetter saw their confused expression, she was so angry that she almost spewed fire from her eyes and then said through gritted teeth, " Why were you¡­" she desperately iled her hands trying to show and why the two of them were hugging but when she saw that no one understood, she could only breath heavily and say in a choked up voice, " Why were you in each other''s embrace? And why are you holding each other even now?"


    Only then did Yu Dong and Jiang Fenhua understand what Qiao Sha was talking about, seeing that Marquis Qiao has misunderstood the two of them, Yu Dong awkwardly smiled while being red at by five pairs of eyes and then said, " We were not embracing each other, the front yard is not levelled yet and is uneven after the flood which is why there are a lot of holes and pits in the ground. Brother Fenhua did not notice and nor did his servant when they walked inside and because he is wearing such a long robe, he stumbled forward after getting caught in the hole."


    She pointed to the hole where Jiang Fenhua''s feet twisted and showed everyone the marks that were left behind to prove that Jiang Fenhua indeed had a bad fall earlier.


    " He is pregnant and too heavy for the tiny servant," she added as she spoke up for the small mer who was afraid that he will be scolded now that he made a mistake. " The mer servant could not stabilise, Brother Jiang and which is why I had to help him lest he fell on his pregnant bell and had an ident. It was such a desperate and dangerous situation, I could not call for anyone else and could only rush to hold him."


    After she was done exining, Yu Dong then pointed at the swollen ankle of Jiang Fenhua and further added, " He twisted his foot just now, and cannot stand up, if I do not support him¡­with his weight, I am afraid that he will fall again, which is why I cannot let him go." She paused and then smiled at Qiao Sha as she suggested with a mischievous glint in her eyes, " But if it bothers, Marquis Qiao, then you can help your concubine."


    ¡­..


    The sequel of Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands! Please add it to your library and leave a power stone to cheer and motivate the author to write more chapters!


    .....


    If possible please check my dear friend''s work as well


    1) Cloaked in Enigma.


    2) Cure Me by Author Limah

 Chapter 734: Become the village head

    Chapter 734: Be the vige headYu Dong looked at Qiao Sha who was looking at her as if she has force-fed her something disgusting. She looked at her husband who was still holding Yu Dong''s hand and then pursed his lips, she did not say anything nor did she agree which made Jiang Fenhua''s eyes dim slightly as he turned to look at Yu Dong and said, "It is all right, sister Dong if you don''t mind then can you help¡ª¡ª"


    " I will do it," Qiao Sha did not like Jiang Fenhua but she also did not like seeing another woman holding onto her husband which was why she stomped forward and then held her hand out as she looked at Jiang Fenhua and said, " Take my hand and stop embarrassing me."


    When Jiang Fenhua heard that Qiao Sha was going to help him, he was slightly happy but his wife''s following words poured cold water on his enthusiasm. He was embarrassing her? He just came here and fell because of the uneven ground, he could have gotten hurt and all she had to say to him was that he was embarrassing her. Really?


    To hell with her!


    Jiang Fenhua red at his wife and then straightened up to his full height as he said, " There is no need! Since I am so embarrassing already, I think it is fine if I embarrass myself a little more." He then turned to look at Yu Dong who was helping him up and then said with a slight raise of his head which made him look a tad bit more arrogant than stubborn and said, " Sister Dong, if you do not mind it ¡­will you help me inside the ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell are you doing?"


    He turned to re at his wife who picked him up from the ground in a princess carry when he was not expecting her to and shrieked at the top of his lungs. " Put me down! I do not want you to carry me! Sister Dong will help me just fine!"


    " Oh yeah well sister Dong needs to take care of five husbands," muttered Qiao Sha, she was unhappy that Jiang Fenhua would rather take help from Yu Dong than her but she did not show it on her face. What if she shows her emotions on her face and this mer takes it in the wrong way?


    Jiang Fenhua was very upset but he did not say anything more, it was one of the rare moments when his wife was helping him which was why he silently let her carry him inside the house.


    Outside the house, Magistrate Li looked at Yu Dong and nodded at her with a smile, " You have done a great job, Miss Yu. I did not know that among many skills you also know how to y Cupid."


    Yu Dong smiled and then turned to look at Magistrate Li as she smiled and softly said, " They only need a push, Marquis Qiao might not like to admit it but something about Brother Fenhua must have enchanted her or else she does not look like someone who would lose her control so easily."


    Though Yu Dong did admit that Qiao Sha''s actions of breaking her promise were wrong but her actions of hurting both Jiang Fenhua and Zhou Ming were also not right. If she used her head straight and thought things through, she could have created a wonderful family with both Jiang Fenhua and Zhou Ming since both mers though they had their own pride and fought a lot, they went along quite well at least that was what Xiao Hua told her.


    " Shall we go in?" Magistrate Li asked as she smiled at Yu Dong who hurriedly nodded and said, "Let us not push them too much or else it might be more of a tragedy than something good."


    With that Yu Dong and Magistrate Li walked inside the house, while Xiao Hua who still had the rice pack on his face turned to look at Shen Li and said, " Brother Li, help me out! I think the face pack got too dry!"


    As he spoke he looked at the face pack that was now sticking to his face like a secondyer, when Xiao Hua tried to pull it, he winced and groaned in pain.


    Shen Li looked at Xiao Hua and shook his head, he thought that if Xiao Hua marry into his house, he will gain a brother but why does it feel like he gained a child?


    "Come with me," said Shen Li as he helped Xiao Hua to the backyard. " I will help you take it off." As he walked towards the backyard, he turned to look at Ye Liu and then said, " Keep an eye on things inside the house and serve the three guests well."


    " I understand Brother Li," said Ye Liu as he turned to walk inside the house with Chen Mi and Fang Chi, when they arrived inside the living room they heard Yu Tong''s loud exmation, " You want to appoint sister Dong as the vige head of this vige ?"


    The news was too shocking for Ye Liu and the rest that they couldn''t help themselves, they asked the mammies to bring some tea and cakes to serve the guests as they walked inside the living room where Yu Dong was sitting on the couch frowning while next to her sat Yu Tong who was looking rather excited as she looked at her sister and said, " Oh my god, this is huge, sister Dong! If you be the head of this vige, I am certain that many good things will happen for sure!"


    Yu Dong, however, did not seem excited by the news, she had been appointed as the vige head before and she had refused earlier what made them think that she was going to agree to this matter this time?


    And what was more, she wanted to move to the town to give a better life to her kids and mers!


    .....


    The sequel to the Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now for wsa! Guide to tame my viinous husbands! Please add it to your library and support the book so we can win nominations in wsa this year!


    ----------------------

 Chapter 735: Become the village head——-2

    Chapter 735: Be the vige head¡ª¡ª-2The sequel to the Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now for wsa! Guide to tame my viinous husbands! Please add it to your library and support the book so we can win nominations in wsa this year!


    Yu Dong looked at Magistrate Li and then said in a slightly confused voice while looking at thetter with a polite expression on her face, " I thought that I refused this offer earlier, Magistrate Li. What made you think that I will ept this offer now?"


    Magistrate Li knew that it was not going to be easy after all Yu Dong''s ns were different than the rest of them but the thing was that the current situation was different than before it was no longer the same situation where they can let a woman like Yu Dong fall in the hands of the current crown princess.


    Yu Dong could prove to be much more helpful to them than anyone but if she was to go to the other side, then Magistrate Li was worried that she might be a threat to them as well, one that will be hard to deal with, which was why she would rather draw Yu Dong to her side than watch her go and stand next to that sly fox who killed her own sister and did not even hesitate to draw her sword on her seven-year-old niece.


    " I know that you want to move to the capital, Miss Yu," Magistrate Li started speaking in a slightly solemn voice as she looked at Yu Dong while the mammies started to serve the tea and cakes that were in the kitchen of the Yu family. " But the situation in the capital has changed, the crown princess has been dethroned and the empress is sick at the moment. And the one who is reigning on the imperial city is a woman that will stop at nothing because she wants to gain as much power as she can."


    Yu Dong''s frown became deeper as she raised her head and looked at Ye Liu who hesitated and then nodded his head before replying, " I have heard about this, some stories were running in the tea houses about how the current crown princess was a hero and the one who ran away was a coward, it seems like it happened a long time ago."


    Yu Dong nodded at the response of her husband before she turned to look at Magistrate Li and asked, " But that does not exin why I have to be the vige head. I mean what does that have to do with me?"


    " It has everything to do with you, Yu Dong," Qiao Sha spoke up as she turned to look at Yu Dong despite being a bit miffed at being yed around by her. " You might not know this or maybe you do not understand your own value, but the fact that you extracted oil and that too from rice bran is not a small thing, what''s more, you even grew fruits that have never been seen before in this town much less the imperial city, its ought to catch the attention of the crown princess."


    Magistrate Li picked up the teacup that was in front of her and then took a sip from it before she picked up the exnation from where Qiao Sha left it, she blew over the cup and then said, " As I said the current crown princess wants total control over the entire infrastructure of the entire country. She does not want to skip anything that will stop her from bing the Empress, imagine she finds out that someone from this vige extracted oil that is much better than the one that is exported outside to the other countries. Or what if she finds out that the strawberries that you grew are something rare and hard to find? Something that sells for ten golden taels a packet in the imperial city?"


    " I am afraid she already knows about the strawberries," chimed in Qiao Sha as she took out a letter from her pocket and then waved it in front of Yu Dong. " I received this earlier this morning, my women have told me that the crown princess is already looking for the farmer who grew up the strawberries. She wants to export them to other countries at a sky-high price and for that, she will even go as far as exploiting the one who is growing them. Fortunately, they blocked the news and wiped your trail, Yu Dong or else you will have received the summons from the court, do you want to be a ve for a tyrant?"


    " Of course not," Yu Dong replied she only wants to grow some vegetables and fruits and live afortable life with her family, she had enough excitement in her past life.


    If she knew that just growing strawberries will get her into so much trouble, she would have tried to show off a little less.


    " Well, then I suggest you be the vige head of this ce," stated Magistrate Li as she ced the cup in her hand on herp as she continued speaking, " You might not know this but this is my territory which was gifted to me by my mother. I am the Magistrate of this ce because I was exiled here by my mother on the order of her majesty, if not for the fact that I was my mother''s daughter, I would have been executed. Which is why I will like you to listen to me carefully ¡­"


    " As long as you are my official, I can protect you as my person ¡ª¡ª I can always make it sound like I was the one who appointed to you and you belong to the big river vige as its vige head. Because you will be appointed under me it will be hard for her majesty to call you to the imperial city since she will not like to go against me and my family with the ex-crown princess still out on the run."


    " She needs as much support as she can which is why she will note at you directly but¡­" Magistrate Li smiled ruefully and added, " If you are a mere farmer and merchant. I am afraid that she can call you at any moment and I will not be able to protect you or your family, just so you know the current crown princess has even less respect for the mers than the Empress."


    Yu Dong''s face turned dark when she heard Magistrate Li''s cautious words.

 Chapter 736: The most expensive mushrooms !

    Chapter 736: The most expensive mushrooms !Yu Dong pursed her lips when she thought about how her mers would be troubled in case she was caught by the current crown princess. In fact, she knew that she was just amoner, if the current crown prince wanted her to work for her then there was no way Yu Dong will be able to refuse her. And in case she was to refuse a direct order then maybe it will be her family who will be caught in unnecessary trouble, Yu Dong felt her head throb, she was just growing some fruits and extracting oil, howe she was suddenly dragged into the politics of the imperial court?


    " But of course, if you are my subordinate, then I will be able to protect you," said Magistrate Li as she looked at Yu Dong and spoke in a firm voice, in fact, if she wanted she could have forced Yu Dong to work for her but she did not want to do that to Yu Dong who was rather capable in her eyes. She wanted her to understand that she was here as her friend and not someone who was going to bring harm to her.


    She was taking a step back and giving Yu Dong a chance to survive in the future, if she was wise then she will know what was the right thing for her to do but if she was a fool then Magistrate Li had no desire to waste her time with the girl.


    Yu Dong of course knew that Magistrate Li was only here to help her because she had some capabilities that were of use to Magistrate Li. She was no fool who will think that a big official like Magistrate Li woulde to help her out of nowhere just because she felt sympathy for her.


    With her eyes slightly narrowed Yu Dong looked at Magistrate Li and then asked in a soft yet strict voice, " And what do you want in return?"


    " See? I told you. She is no novice who does not know how to y," Qiao Sha chuckled as she looked at her dear friend who was surprised by Yu Dong''s question. She already warned Magistrate Li that Yu Dong will definitely catch on to her hidden intentions other than wanting to stop her from going to the crown empress''s side. But her friend, Miss Li did not believe her thinking that Yu Dong was just a viger and would not see through her intentions unless she told them.


    Magistrate Li even thought that she will be able to see Yu Dong''s grateful expression when she will extend her helping hand to her. Haha, she was really a bit too naive¡ª¡ª look, not only Yu Dong caught her intentions, she was even looking at her with those suspicion-filled eyes.


    Magistrate Li was stunned when she heard Yu Dong''s question, she thought that she will subtly ask Yu Dong to help her protect this territory with her while making it strong. She did not expect that the woman will actually catch on to her motives even before she could speak about them¡ª¡ª


    She chuckled softly, and though she was surprised at Yu Dong''s wisdom, she was rather satisfied as well. If she had to take care of a stupid ally then it would really be a tad bit too annoying, which was why Magistrate Li was not offended if anything she was rather impressed.


    " You got me," she said with a soft smile. " I came here not only to ask for handing you protection but also because I wanted to ask for your help."


    With a solemn look in her eyes, Magistrate Li looked at Yu Dong and ced her teacup on the table as she stopped smiling and then said to Yu Dong, " I want you to add my name to the list of owners of the oil mill. Do not worry, I will not recklessly move your shares or the money that you all are going to earn, I am just doing this for the sake of protecting the oil mill since I do not want it to fall into the hands of the crown princess."


    " Secondly, I will be in charge of making sure that the oil mill that is run by you all will control the flow of the market of the town as well as the imperial city."


    " And finally, I will also like it if you start mass producing the strawberries in the vige and try to develop this vige as much as you can¡ª- that way, even the imperial court will have to admit to my skills and promote me to a higher position which will be beneficial to me ¡ª¡ª until then all I ask you is to give me thirty per cent shares of all the business, such that I will be able to help the ex crown princess to raise an army in the dark."


    Magistrate Li exhaled a long deep breath and then continued speaking, " The more beneficial we are to the imperial family, the less the crown princess will try to harm us for the time being since she is not as strong without announcing the death of her sister which will make her the sole heir. She will tread carefully around us and that will give enough time to the second princess toe back and regain what she has lost."


    Yu Dong did not say anything for a long time instead she stayed silent and carefully pondered over what Magistrate Li has told her and then said in a questioning voice, " You do understand that this can be counted as treason right?"


    Her words caused the entire family to suck in a cold breath while Magistrate Li smiled and calmly nodded. " You are right but that is only when we are caught ¡­" She turned to look at Qiao Sha who was studying her nails and said, " I am certain that Marquis Qiao will not let that happen, right?"


    " You can count on me," Qiao Sha smirked as she looked at Yu Dong. " The eldest princess might look really threatening but that is because she has someone beside her who helps her from the dark but the thing is his schemes are at most good for the imperial pce, I am afraid that he cannot be of much use when I am standing in front of him."


    The sequel to Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now ---- Search for Guide to tame my viinous husbands and Help author win this year wsa''s nominations! Make sure to add the book to your library and send power stones daily for daily updates!


    ----------------

 Chapter 737: The most expensive mushrooms ! ——2

    Chapter 737: The most expensive mushrooms ! ¡ª¡ª2The sequel to Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now ---- Search for Guide to tame my viinous husbands and Help author win this year wsa''s nominations! Make sure to add the book to your library and send power stones daily for daily updates!


    --------


    Yu Dong thought about everything carefully, she did want to go to the imperial city but not at the cost of her family which was why she nodded and said, " All right, I ept but there is something that I want in return."


    Magistrate Li blinked her eyes as a frown etched on her forehead, she thought that Yu Dong will ept her condition since she had given her a good offer but she was still asking for something in return. Was there something that she missed?


    " What is it?" Magistrate Li asked, she wanted to know what Yu Dong was going to ask her, it made her both curious and slightly amused. Because this was the first time someone was looking into her eyes and asking for something in return even when she had given them a great offer already.


    " This territory," Yu Dong spoke with a confidence which made Grandma Yu and Grandma Chen think that she has lost her mind. Being a vige head was already good enough but this girl''s appetite was so big that she was actually asking for this entire vige including the seashore and the mountains.


    " You want this entire vige?" Magistrate Li was stunned as well, she was prepared for Yu Dong to refuse her but she did not expect that she will actually ask for the entire territory which included those big mountains and ocean. Her face couldn''t help but sink as she said sternly while trying to remind Yu Dong politely of her situation, " You are asking for a bit too much, this territory belongs to the Li family, how can I¡ª¡ª"


    " I am not asking you to hand this territory to me for free, Magistrate Li," Yu Dong smiled as she started to stack her cards on the table one by one as she continued to speak, " I am only asking for the vige and the port including the mountains and not the town, that will stay under your governance. But as you already know if I be the vige head then I only have the responsibility to look after my own vige and nothing else, its, not my responsibility to develop the vige. It''s the responsibility of all the officials who are currently working here, you want me to do the job of all the officials since they are either not good at their jobs or you do not trust them."


    " But developing a vige is not an easy feat either ¡ª¡ª what if I raise this vige and the crown princess or you try to snatch it away from me, you are right when you say that I can make this entire vige your golden eggying chicken but as the person who is going to raise this hen shouldn''t I at least get the rights to own my chicken? And protect it?"


    Yu Dong had seen many officials and high-ranking officers in the apocalypse world. They were used to hiding in their safety camp and sending officers like her to the front line where they not only had to find food but also protect the arses of the good for nothing high ranking officers, she did not know Magistrate Li, the woman could be kind but she looked like someone who would willingly sacrifice everything for her nation and the second princess.


    Yu Dong however was not willing, why should she sacrifice herself and her family for a mess that was not hers? She wanted a safe ce where she will be able to protect her family even if the entire world was on fire ¡ª¡ª the Crown princess and the Second princess can go to hell for all she cared but she wanted her family safe, every single person alive and not missing a single strand of their hair.


    Was she selfish for thinking like that? Maybe she was but she was not going to lose this warmth that she found in exchange for her life that she had to give up.


    Magistrate Li was surprised at Yu Dong''s eloquent speech, she did not have many interactions with Yu Dong before which was why she did not know that the girl was this smart when it came to using her head. Not only was she able to give her a tantalising offer but she was also able to secure herself in the safest cocoon.


    As long as Yu Dong owns this territory which was handed to her by the Li family, even the crown princess will not be able to take it away from her and in case a push or pull situation arrived¡ª¡ª Magistrate Li raised her head and looked at Yu Dong who was confidently looking at her, she had a feeling that the person who will have to take a step back would be the crown princess.


    " I will have to think about it," Magistrate Li did not give a definite answer since she did not want to rush into a contract that will bring harm to her.


    " You can take as much time as you want," Yu Dong nodded before she turned to look at Jiang Fenhua and asked, " What brought you here, Brother Fenhua?"


    Jiang Fenhua looked at Yu Dong and then her wife and her friend, he did not understand a lot of things that they were talking about but he was able to understand one thing and that was ¡ª¡ªas long as this vige belonged to Yu Dong, he will be able to hide from his wife whenever he wanted! In fact, he will have even more security than in the small house that was in town, at least here his wife would not be able to use her authority on him!


    His eyes flickered as he turned to his servant who took out the package that was given to him by his paternal grandaunt.


    " These things are called mushrooms but they are not your usual mushrooms, my grandaunts got this from a noble of another country, they said that these mushrooms taste heavenly and sent them to me," Jiang Fenhua ced the package on the table and opened the box causing a tantalising scent to spread in the entire room. " They wanted to grow these but could not which is why I brought them to you since you look like an expert in these things Sister Dong. What do you think can you grow them?"


    Yu Dong looked at the mushrooms and felt her eyes pop ¡ª¡ª were they, not the most expensive enoki, lion''s mane and matsutake mushrooms? !!!

 Chapter 738: The princess wakes up

    Chapter 738: The princess wakes upThe sequel to Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now please add the book ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous Husbands and support the author by sending reviews and power stones, please.


    Yu Dong looked at the treasures that were in front of her, she did not expect that Jiang Fenhua would bring her something this good! She only befriended him because she thought he was slightly pitiful with everything that was happening around him but now ¡ª¡ª she was wrong! This mer was simply a treasure chest!


    " Brother Fenhua," Yu Dong spoke her voice thick with emotions as her gaze never wandered too far from the mushrooms that were in front of her. Her voice was trembling a little which made Jiang Fenhua and the others feel a bit flustered since they thought that Yu Dong was angry or upset but to their surprise, Yu Dong stretched out her hands and held Jiang Fenhua''s in hers as she eximed with a delightful voice, " You are my lucky charm! You have no idea what a good thing that you have brought to me."


    This was the first time someone had called him their lucky charm, the second he was born in his mother''s house, he tried everything to be loved by his mother but he was treated as if he was good for nothing. In fact, she would often call him a burden which made Jiang Fenhua rather upset, thus when he heard Yu Dong call him, her lucky charm, Jiang Fenhua started to blush until even his neck was covered in a bright red shade.


    Qiao Sha looked at the excited Yu Dong and the blushing Jiang Fenhua, her eyebrows twitched when she saw the two of them acting so cosy and she immediately pulled her husband back by breaking the two up. Even Shen Li pulled his wife back, he wasn''t jealous given he knew that Yu Dong was far more expressive and open than others but the same cannot be said for Qiao Sha who was looking rather livid at her concubine''s hands being held by another woman.


    " Dong Dong, please be a bit polite to our guests," Shen Li reminded his wife, he did not want the Marquis to think that his wife was hitting on her Concubine lest the woman removes the protection she has given to them just now. They were only meremoners who had nothing but their own skills, if they were to go against officials then he was afraid that their family will be in rather big trouble.


    Yu Dong too realised that she might have overstepped her boundaries which was why she rubbed the back of her head and then bowed in front of Qiao Sha and Jiang Fenhua apologetically. " I am sorry, I was a bit rash. It''s just that Brother Fenhua really solved a big crisis for me and maybe it might not be wrong to say that for you as well which is why I got overly excited."


    Her words caused Magistrate Li to frown along with Qiao Sha who looked at Jiang Fenhua who was silently sitting on the couch and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was smiling like a fool.


    " What do you mean by this, Miss Yu?" Magistrate Li asked as she looked at Yu Dong who was treating these mushrooms as if they were some really great treasure. "Are these mushrooms really a good thing?"


    She looked down at the slightly dried-up mushrooms and pursed her lips she was an official, and she had seen a lot of things before. These mushrooms did not incite as much excitement in her heart as they did in Yu Dong but that was because she didn''t know what a good thing she had in front of her!


    " Thats right," Qiao Sha had always been biased against Jiang Fenhua and did not think that thetter woulde of any help, all she knew was that the mer was a troublemaker who only knew how to create ruckus every once and then, even if his paternal family was rather nice. They were just small officials who were guarding the borders of theirnd, how can they even get anything good with their status?


    Yu Dong looked at the two women who did not know what a wonderful thing was sitting in front of them and clicked her tongue upon seeing theirck of wisdom. She then turned to look at Chen Mi who was in charge of cooking and then said with glittering eyes, " Mi, will you be kind enough to bring the grill that I made for the barbecue nights for our family?"


    The grill that Yu Dong was talking about was still in making and no one had used it at the moment, in fact, it was nothing big but a big porcin vat with an iron grill that Yu Dong made with her own hands after buying some scrapes from the cksmith since iron was really expensive in this ce.


    Chen Mi knew which grill Yu Dong was talking about which was why he turned on his heels and then went inside the kitchen as he rummaged through the entire space and finally brought the grill that Yu Dong was talking about, but because it was too heavy he had to call Ye Liu for help.


    The two mers set the grill on the top of the table while Yu Tong brought the small wooden blocks that she chopped a few days ago, her sister had asked her to chop a few days ago saying that their family will hold a small barbecue party but then the incident with Xiao Hua happened followed by Fang Chi and the party was forgotten.


    She turned around and fetched the blocks while helping Chen Mi light the grill while Yu Dong washed the matsutake mushrooms and then chopped them into thin slices once she was done, she tested whether or not the grill was hot enough before she ced the chopped pieces of the matsutake mushrooms on the grill and watched them getting grilled slowly.


    In her hands, she was holding a small fan which she used to fan the mes underneath the grill, such that the mes won''t get too hot or cold and were just right to grill the mushrooms properly. And after a few minutes, a delectable aroma started to spread all over the room even waking up the one who had been pretending to be asleep all this time.


    -------------------------

 Chapter 739: The princess wakes up ——2

    Chapter 739: The princess wakes up ¡ª¡ª2" This smells really good," Magistrate Li did not expect that a small mushroom will smell this good, she looked down at the grill on which the mushrooms were getting grilled and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was smiling at her with a cheeky grin on her face.


    Her grin had a mysterious glint to it only made them feel more excited as they all watched Yu Dong turn the pieces of the mushroom on the other side such that, they were grilled to perfection.


    The matsutake mushrooms turned a beautiful shade of golden brown while feeling the entire room with their scents even Qiao Shao who was not looking forward to eating them looked at the golden-looking toasty mushrooms and also swallowed a mouthful of water as she continued to stare at the glowing ambers upon which the mushrooms were sitting upon.


    Her gulp was heard by Jiang Fenhua who looked at her with a proud smirk, and Qiao Sha who caught him smirking looked up from the grill with a stubborn expression before she raised her brow and said haughtily, " What?"


    " Nothing, just watching," Jiang Fenhua replied before turning to look at Yu Dong, he was really lucky that he befriended Yu Dong. If not for her then he would''ve never been able to receive such admiration-filled nces.


    His paternal family was just a family of small officials they were sent to the borders when his grandmother made a mistake, it was one of the reasons why his father was never favoured by his mother in the Jiang family. If it was before, he would have asked the kitchen to cook these things without even understanding their values and would have eaten them without even thinking about it much.


    But because his grandmother insisted that it was a good thing and was really rare, and they only got it by chance from the travellers who were crossing the borders, he brought it to Yu Dong thinking that she will be able to make use of it somehow.


    Who would have thought that what he did without even thinking properly would really bring him something so grand?


    " Can we eat it?" Chen Mi asked as he tried to hold back Yu Mai who was stretching his hands to the grill trying to get the pieces of the matsutake mushrooms that were still getting grilled. He looked at the drooling Yu Mai who was looking at the mushrooms with shiny eyes and knew that there was no way that the children will be able to stop themselves from eating the pieces that were sitting atop the grill.


    " Just a few more minutes," said Yu Dong as she watched the mushrooms that were getting roasted. " For us to taste it to perfection we need to wait a little more."


    She only got one chance to eat these matsutake mushrooms and that too when she was very young. It must have been when her grandmother did a meritorious deed and was gifted a big box of these prized mushrooms that she brought home.


    Back then scientists found a way to create spores of these matsutake mushrooms and thus, they were able to grow them in a protected space but because it took a lot of energy and time, these were sold at a rather high price.


    If only she awakened her powers back then, Yu Dong would have grown these things with ease but she was just a child back then. As she grew up this small fact always stayed as a knot in her heart because she could never forget the taste of these mushrooms.


    Who would have thought that she would be able to taste it now?


    " All right, we can eat them now!" Her words met with cheers from the people in the room as they all picked up their chopsticks and ate a piece after picking it from the grill.


    "This is so good!"


    " It tastes just as delicious as it smells!"


    " I did not think this ugly thing will taste so nice."


    Yu Dong heard the exmations from all over the room and felt rather proud, she picked up thest piece that was on the grill and was just going to eat it when she heard a voice say, " What are you eating? It tastes nice."


    Everyone turned to look at Yu Mai who was gobbling three pieces at once, when he saw that all the elders were looking at him, he shook his head denying that he was not the one who spoke, it was only then they all turned to look at Yu Dong who was looking at the young girl who was standing next to her.


    " Eh, little tiger you are up?" Chen Mi was the first one to speak as he looked at the young girl who had been unconscious till now standing in front of his wife.


    " Should we call a doctor?" Ye Liu asked as he looked at the young girl who was looking at the mushroom piece that was held by Yu Dong''s chopsticks. He was worried that the girl was rather sick or else why will she continue to sleep for days?


    Shen Li hesitated and was just going to agree when the little girl said, " I am fine, benefactor. I am just hungry," she then turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " I am hungry benefactor."


    In the past few days, the little girl continued to sneak into the kitchen and eat the leftovers but today when she heard that the thing they were all cooking was limited and did not have much stock, the little girl could only ''wake up.''


    Yu Dong was stunned at the polite and fluent speech of the young girl, she offered thest piece of mushroom to the young girl who ate it with relish. Because Yu Dong was fixated on the girl, she did not notice the faint shock in the eyes of Magistrate Li as she looked at the young girl standing next to Yu Dong.


    The princess was here?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sequel to Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now please add the book ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous Husbands and support the author by sending reviews and power stones, please.

 Chapter 740: Someone else

    Chapter 740: Someone else'' Why is the young princess here?'' Magistrate Li was shocked upon seeing the familiar yet unexpected face in the Yu house. She was the young miss of the Li family and the close aide of the exiled princess which was why she had seen the face of the second princess''s daughter and there was no way that she will be able to forget this majestic face that looked just like the second princess with the features of the imperial consorts mixed in.


    And there was also the fact that not many young girls looked as beautiful and majestic as the young princess when they were young which was why she could easily recognise the young princess at one nce but the question was why was the young princess at the Yu house?


    " Isn''t this¡­" Qiao Sha who was sitting beside Magistrate Li opened her mouth to speak but before she could make the big reveal, Magistrate Li stomped on her friend''s foot and grounded her foot upon Qiao Sha''s to make sure that thetter will not speak any nonsense.


    Qiao Sha winced in pain but she realised that she was supposed to stay silent which was why even though she was feeling like her foot was going to be crushed, she remained silent and did not say anything other than smiling through pain at Yu Dong and the rest.


    Her actions caught Yu Dong''s attention which was why she turned to look at Qiao Sha but when she turned to look at thetter, she heard Magistrate Li say out of nowhere,


    " This kid¡­ is she yours, Miss Yu? She looks a lot like you in some ces," Magistrate Li was not lying when she said that with Yu Dong who looked like a heroic general, her features matched with the second princess a little causing the young princess to look rather simr to Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong who was suddenly called out for having another kid immediately turned her attention to Magistrate Li and then shook her head as she hurriedly replied, " Oh no, she is not mine. She was abandoned by her parents in the town ¡­" she turned to look at the young girl and when she saw that the young girl was busy with Yu Mai who was trying to keep all the pieces that he had hoarded for himself, only then did she turn to look at Magistrate Li and then said, " They left her in my carriage, which is why I brought her here with me. I did not want to leave her alone in the streets."


    " It came as a surprise to us as well," said Chen Mi while scratching his cheek as he looked at Magistrate Li and then added, " We all too thought that wife brought her illegitimate child from the outside, the girl looks a bit too much like wife."


    " Yeah, I was almost executed by the four of them," joked Yu Dong causing the four mers to flush red.


    Upon remembering what they did when Yu Dong brought the girl home, all the four mers turned red in embarrassment, they were indeed a bit too quick in jumping the gun back then.


    " Well it''s to be expected," Magistrate Li chuckled, heaving a sigh inwardly upon sessfully diverting the attention of Yu Dong and her family. For the time being, it was better if the young princess''s identity remains hidden, if not then the second princess would not have left her daughter without telling Yu Dong who she was ¡ª¡ª she turned to look at the young princess and then turned to look at Yu Dong before asking, " Can you grow these things, Miss Yu?"


    She pointed to the matsutake mushrooms and the other two that were sitting on top of the table, from what she realised, it could be seen that these things were indeed good and if they sell them in the imperial city, then she was sure that she will be able to make a lot of profit with Yu Dong.


    "That''s right, you do not need to worry about it at all," Yu Dong nodded as she agreed with what Magistrate Li said, in fact, she was itching to get her hands on these things and start nting them as soon as possible. That way she will have an unlimited amount of these treasures and eat them whenever she wanted to.


    She then turned her attention to Magistrate Li after taking her gaze away from the mushrooms that were resting on the table. " If I am not wrong, then I can assure you that you can sell one box for at least a hundred gold taels, for this one." She pointed to the matsutake mushrooms before continuing as for the rest, " Fifty to thirty gold taels are enough."


    '' Are enough?'' Qiao Sha and Magistrate Li stared at Yu Dong who was asking for a family''s fortune in exchange for mushrooms. Though they tasted good who will pay hundred golden taels for just one box of mushrooms?


    Because their expressions were too vivid, Yu Dong was able to see what they were thinking and easily said, " These mushrooms can only be grown by me, they can try to grow them but they will only be able to grow this one." She pointed to the lion''s mane mushroom and then added, " The other two can only be grown by me since I am the only one who knows how to grow them."


    " With their delectable scent and taste, they will surely be a novelty in the imperial city but¡­" Yu Dong dragged on causing Magistrate Li to feel her brows twitch as she echoed, " But?"


    " But these mushrooms need a mountain, one with various flora and fauna to flourish, without that they will dry up and then they will be useless what are we going to do then?" As she spoke Yu Dong pulled a troubled expression causing Magistrate Li to sigh as she rubbed her forehead before bursting outughing as she said,


    " All right, you got me! I will name this territory yours."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sequel to Guide to raise cutie husbands ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands is out now, please go and add it to your collection! And don''t forget to send me some power stones!


    ------------------------

 Chapter 741: Someone else ——2

    Chapter 741: Someone else ¡ª¡ª2¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sequel to Guide to raise cutie husbands ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands is out now, please go and add it to your collection! And don''t forget to send me some power stones!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong smiled upon receiving the written word from Magistrate Li, she was so happy that she could not stop her lips from curling up into a grin as she stared at the paper which was signed by Magistrate Li that she will be handing the rights of this territory to Yu Dong soon.


    " You seem to be happy, Miss Yu," Magistrate Li turned to look at Yu Dong who was looking down at the paper that held her sign and ced the brush that she was holding in her hand on the table. " Does this really make you this happy?"


    " Well it does, even if you call me greedy for it," Yu Dong replied with a hand behind her head as she rubbed the back of her head and then said, " Thank you, Magistrate Li." She was not a stupid person, she knew that if Magistrate Li wanted to force her, she could have done it easily but she was kind enough to hand over thisnd without making things difficult for her.


    She looked at the paper in her hands with the seal of the magistrate and smirked. With this, she will like to see who will threaten her to leave this ce, in fact, they all will have to think twice before making things difficult for her and her family.


    Especially the old Yu family!


    " There is no need for you to thank me," said Magistrate Li as she waved Yu Dong''s gratitude aside with a wave of her hand and then turned her head slightly to the left while looking at the young princess, her eyes flickered and then Yu Dong heard the woman say, " Think of it as a reward for protecting the future."


    Since the second princess entrusted Yu Dong with her daughter, she must have some sort of n in her head.


    She turned to look at Qiao Sha and then said, " We should be leaving now, we have overstayed our stay here. There is a bunch of things that we need to deal with in the town."


    Qiao Sha did not want to move from the couch on which she was sitting since it was toofortable and she liked the vibe of Yu Dong''s house. There were no nosy servants who tried to pry into her matters and she did not have to take care of the shadow guards here either who always lurked in the vicinity of her house, hoping to catch her with her guard dropped.


    " Do we have to ?" She asked hoping that her friend will agree with her such that they will be able to have lunch with the Yu family but Magistrate Li was a woman of sheer will, she ignored the pleading voice of her friend and then said sternly, " Yes, we have to. Have you forgotten there is a bunch of documents that you need to sign and the work at the docks needed to be overseen by you as well?"


    Magistrate Li reminded Qiao Sha of all the responsibilities that were waiting for her causing the woman to let out a whiny noise but then she turned to look at her concubine and asked, " Are you going back home as well?"


    Jiang Fenhua blinked his eyes, he was slightly surprised that Qiao Sha even cared what he did and at what time he returned home but then he morphed his surprise into a nk expression and then stated with a stern expression, " No, I am going to be staying with Sister Yu and have dinner with her family before returning home ."


    He did not like the atmosphere at the Qiao house at all, the only person who treated him nicely was Qiao Sha''s grandmother and she only treated him well because he was carrying the child of the Qiao family. These days since he was getting closer to his due date, Qiao Sha''s grandmother, the matriarch of the Qiao family was hovering at the top of his head.


    Asking him to not eat this and not eat that, he was getting stifled and on top of that when he returned to his courtyard he will have to face the stiff face and disrespectful servants who called him names saying that he created a rift between the master and the mistress of their house.


    Why would he go back to a home like that? If not for the fact that he could not stay away from his house for days, he would have stayed with Yu Dong and her husbands!


    " Wh..what why?" Qiao Sha believed that Jiang Fenhua came after her to meet with Yu Dng which was why she was slightly annoyed with him but when she heard that he was not leaving with her, she was stunned and angered as well. She was leaving this house, so why was her concubine staying here?


    But if she thought that Jiang Fenhua would follow her silently without asking anything upon seeing her frown, she was in for a rude awakening since Jiang Fenhua not only did he not stand up from the couch but instead he narrowed his eyes and said, " What do you mean by why? Were you, not the one who said that I am nothing but a nuisance at the home? This is why I am going to stay as less I can at the home and then you will not have to see my face at all., Should you not be happy?"


    Qiao Sha who was taunted and snapped at was stunned because Jiang Fenhua had always tried to please her, but not once had he tried to go against her. If she was to say ''seat'' then he will not be daring enough to stand up from the spot where she asked him to sit down but now he was snapping at her?


    What the hell? Was it because he was getting bold or was it ¡ª¡ª she turned to look at Yu Dong who was sitting opposite Jiang Fenhua. Or was someone else in his heart now?

 Chapter 742: A dog

    Chapter 742: A dogQiao Sha was not willing to leave Jiang Fenhua with Yu Dong even though she knew that there was no way the two of them will do anything immoral with so many people present in the house, she still felt stifled upon seeing Jiang Fenhua call Yu Dong '' Sister Dong'' so lovingly.


    '' She is not even your sister! Why are you clinging to her like that?'' Qiao Sha roared in her head, she wanted to scream these words at Jiang Fenhua but that would only make her look petty which was why she pursed her lips and did not say anything to either Yu Dong or Jiang Fenhua.


    On the other hand, Magistrate Li knew what was going on in the head of her friend and shook her head, Qiao Sha was a great general but she was someone who had always been muddleheaded. The promise that she made with Zhou Ming was already null and void, instead of hurting both of her husbands, she should have tried to treat them fairly and mend their rtionship but now ¡ª¡ª


    Because of her idiocy, she was neither close to Zhou Ming nor was she close to Jiang Fenhua.


    "Let''s go," Magistrate Li needed Yu Dong''s help which was why she could not watch the scene in front of her silently, in case Qiao Sha offended Yu Dong it will be really troublesome and unlike Qiao Sha whose eyes were green with envy, she could see that neither Jiang Fenhua nor Yu Dong was looking at each other with loving eyes that screamed of an affair.


    Their smiles and actions were purely tonic and even Yu Dong''s husbands could see that, even Xiao Hua who was yet to be married to Yu Dong was not jealous of Jiang Fenhua and Yu Dong''s cordial rtionship because he trusted Yu Dong and secondly he could see that there was nothing messy about the rtionship between the two of them.


    When Jiang Fenhua called Yu Dong his sister, he really meant it in the sense of a tonic sister-and-brother rtionship.


    She dragged Qiao Sha away from the living room ignoring the re that thetter sent her way. Though the re seemed to be filled with the promise of revenge, Magistrate Li was not scared ¡ª¡ª she might not look like it but she was just as good as Magistrate Li when it came to swordsmanship.


    " Thank you for having us here and listening to our requests," Magistrate Li kept a hold on Qiao Sha''s wrist lest thetter dragged Jiang Fenhua forcefully and caused her rtionship with him to go down in an abyss, not that it wasn''t already but she could at least stop it from plunging even more deeper.


    Yu Dong looked at Qiao Sha who was ring at her and Jiang Fenhua even though the woman tried to suppress it and tried topose her expression, the anger that she was trying to rein was literally oozing off her skin and Yu Dong who was rather familiar with this gaze since many mers looked at her with googly eyes while their lovers looked at her with the same gaze as Qiao Sha was easily able to cotton on what was going on in Qiao Sha''s head.


    Unlike Magistrate Li who thought that she will be offended, Yu Dong was actually tickled. She really could not understand what was wrong with Qiao Sha on one hand she pretended as if she did not care about Jiang Fenhua, going as far as degrading him at every chance that she got and yet when thetter was getting close to her, Qiao Sha was ring at the two of them as if she caught them tangled in bed.


    Though Yu Dong understood that Qiao Sha was misunderstanding her and Jiang Fenhua, she deliberately did not clear her misunderstanding. Call her petty but now that she took Jiang Fenhua under her wing, she could not watch this woman disrespecting her brother like this woman did in the past.


    The reason Qiao Sha was so at ease with disrespecting Jiang Fenhua was that she took it for granted that thetter will not be able to leave her since he was carrying her child and they already cooked the rice which was why she had to make Qiao Sha realise that Jiang Fenhua though pregnant and unwanted by her, was still a wonderful mer and would be liked by someone else if Qiao Sha did not pick up her big mommy pants and wear them timely.


    "It''s all my pleasure, Magistrate Li," Yu Dong feigned innocence when Qiao Sha turned to look at her silently asking her to send Jiang Fenhua with the two of them. Instead of asking Jiang Fenhua to leave with his wife, Yu Dong turned to look at Qiao Sha and said with a polite smile, " Don''t worry, Marquis Qiao¡­ I will take care of Brother Jiang properly and send him back to the Qiao house before midnight."


    As she spoke she bowed and then closed the door of her house before Marquis Qiao could say anything. Magistrate Li who was sharper when it came to such things knew at once what Yu Dong was doing but Qiao Sha who was green with jealousy did not catch the teasing note in Yu Dong''s voice as she turned to look at her friend and gritted out, " Why did you stop me from dragging that mer out?"


    Magistrate Li was tired of Qiao Sha''s drama as well which was why she simply pursed her lips and asked Qiao Sha coldly, " And why will you drag Master Jiang with you? What is he even doing to be dragged when he is pregnant and carrying your child?"


    Qiao Sha was used to her friends standing up for Jiang Fenhua, with her brows furrowed she pointed at the closed door of Yu''s house and then said in an annoyed voice, " He is in there with Miss Yu and did you not hear how he was calling her sister Dong again and again? Do you not think something is up between the two?"


    " I believe that Master Jiang is a man of clean character," said Magistrate Li which earned her a scoff from Qiao Sha, she ignored Qiao Sha''s scoff and then raised a brow before delivering a low blow, " And even if there was anything between the two of them¡­what is it to you? Did you not say that you were only keeping Master Jiang because he is carrying your child and the second you get your child, you will throw him out? Doesn''t this work out just perfectly for you? After Master Jiang delivers your child, you will get your heir and can get rid of him without feeling the slightest bit guilty."


    The sequel to Guide to raise cutie husbands ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands is out now, please go and add it to your collection! And don''t forget to send me some power stones!


    ------------------------------------

 Chapter 743: A dog——2

    Chapter 743: A dog¡ª¡ª2The sequel to Guide to raise cutie husbands ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands is out now, please go and add it to your collection! And don''t forget to send me some power stones!


    Qiao Sha was speechless when she heard the words that she had spoken years agoe around and bite her on the bottom. She had of course said those words but because she was angry with Jiang Fenhua that day and was slightly drunk. It was a rainy day and Zhou Ming who couldn''t get pregnant for a reason was rather upset that day because of the scolding that he received from the old Matriarch for not being able to get pregnant yet causing a rift between Qiao Sha and Jiang Fenhua.


    She couldn''t see her beloved upset and could only take her anger out on Jiang Fenhua whom she believed was the culprit behind the scolding that Zhou Ming got, even though thetter imed that he did notin in front of the Old Matriarch, she did not believe him and gave him a severe scolding after which she tried to coax Zhou Ming but thetter was even more upset with her.


    He called her useless and threw her out of his courtyard without giving her a chance to coax him. That day she went to the town and invited Song Yixu and Li Meng to the Yixu restaurant where she drank a lot of alcohol and in her intoxication she ended up saying such severe words but when she came around, Qiao Sha was embarrassed.


    She did not want to admit it to others but in truth, she was not going to do anything like throw Jiang Fenhua out of her house, as long as he stayed silently in his courtyard, she was willing to let him live there peacefully. But because the words were already spoken and she was embarrassed to take them back, she never went back on her words but who would have thought that those words will be used by Li Meng on her after such a long time?


    " That was when I was drunk," Qiao Sha muttered causing the brows of Li Meng to rise even further as she tilted her head to the side and then asked, " Are you saying that you did not mean what you said back then? And that you love Master Jiang just as much as love Master Zhou? Unless that is the case, I do not see why you will stop Master Jiang from getting his own happiness."


    Qiao Sha stayed silent and did not respond to that question, seeing that her friend was not replying, Li Meng sighed and then turned on her feet as she walked toward the carriage which was parked at a distance from the Yu house. She should have expected this from Qiao Sha even though thetter was burning with jealousy, Qiao Sha was a stubborn woman who did not change her ways that easily.


    Much less going back on her words.


    She was as stubborn as an ox and would not budge once she set her mind on something.


    When Qiao Sha saw that Li Meng was leaving she chased after her but as she walked by the Yu house, she red at the door wishing she could break it and drag Jiang Fenhua with her. He should be at home waiting for her like he always did instead of sitting here with another woman!


    " No matter what ¡­ it does not change the fact that he is getting cosy with another woman," Qiao Sha muttered as she climbed into the carriage and sat opposite Li Meng who raised her head gently and gazed at the angry Qiao Sha. " What he is doing is simr to turning my headpletely green if someone finds out then where will I show my face and how!"


    Just the very thought of being embarrassed by getting cheated on was making Qiao Sha''s head throb.


    Li Meng stared at Qiao Sha and shook her head lightly, she was embarrassed for her friend who could not even understand that what she was feeling at the moment was not embarrassment but jealousy.


    " Sha Sha, let me tell you a story," Li Meng stated causing Qiao Sha to frown as she looked up at Li Meng who was gently smiling at her and said, " I do not wish to listen to a story, I will¡­ I will go and bring Jiang Fenhua back even if I have to carry him on my back!" As she stood up, she was however stopped by Li Meng.


    The gentle smile was now reced with a grim gaze as Li Meng looked at her and said sternly, " You will listen to the story and you will not bring Master Jiang back, he is not your ve. He has a mind of his own just because you want him to go back with you does not mean that he really has to."


    " But¡ª¡ª" Qiao Sha began but she was interrupted by Li Meng who knocked on the wall of the carriage signalling the carriage driver to start driving the carriage.


    With a lurch, the carriage started moving while Qiao Sha stared at Li Meng and said, " Do you think I can''t jump off a moving carriage?"


    " You can but before that listen to me and then think over what I have said carefully," Li Meng closed her eyes as she ced her hands on herp and continued, " After listening to me, you are free to do what you want."


    Qiao Sha stared at her stubborn friend and then said with a sigh that was full of annoyance as she threw her head back and muttered, " Fine, say what you want."


    Li Meng smiled as she opened her eyes and locked her gaze with Qiao Sha who was looking at her already and began, " This is a story that is quite popr in the imperial city at the moment." Her words caused Qiao Sha to frown as Li Meng continued to speak, " It was rather fascinating which is why it stuck to my head. At first, I thought the story that the tea stall storyteller was telling her audience was sending out the wrong message but as I questioned her I realised that she was in the right, do you know what this story is about?"


    " No," Qiao Sha replied she had never paid attention to any stories since she was not fond of them which was why she did not know them.


    "It''s about a dog."

 Chapter 744: Diving under the water

    Chapter 744: Diving under the water" Are you calling me a dog?" Qiao Sha spoke after a very long pause as she looked at the woman who was in front of her. In fact, she would not even be surprised if Li Meng were to call her a dog because she had done this before and that too so sweetly that Qiao Sha did not even realise that she was called a dog, it was only when she returned home and started to rethink everything that they discussed did she realise that she was called a dog.


    " Of course not," Li Meng smilingly looked at her friend and shook her head lightly. " I have tried it before and I realised that it''s not going to work so it is better not to say such vulgar words from my mouth."


    So Li Meng was only staying silent because she did not want to dirty her mouth by calling her a dog? Qiao Sha questioned in her head but she did not say it out loud because she did not wish to hear Li Meng''s sharp words.


    With a deep sigh, she leaned back in her seat on which she was sitting and crossed her arms in front of her. Qiao Sha raised a brow at Li Meng and then said in a low voice, " Fine, start with that story of yours that you wish to tell me, let me hear what you want to say."


    Li Meng''s smile widened and then crossed her hands on herp as she met Qiao Sha''s gaze and then opened her mouth. Under the silence of the path on which they were travelling, her voice echoed in the carriage rather loudly thus Qiao Sha was able to hear Li Meng clearly without missing a word that wasing from her mouth.


    " When I was travelling to the imperial city, I went to a tea stall because I was thirsty, the tea stall was rather popr because of the storyteller who brought new stories every day, fortunately for me, I arrived just on time to hear that woman perform," Li Meng did not break her gaze with Qiao Sha who was frowning at her subtly. But maybe Qiao Sha was curious as well with all the buildup because of Li Meng''s praise, she did not say anything and silently listened.


    " The storyteller then began telling her story which was like this ¡ª¡ª-"


    Li Meng closed her eyes as she tried to remember everything that she heard from the storyteller and then opened her mouth as she began, " In a faraway vige there lived a woman who brought home a small pup who was on the verge of dying, what a curse. The woman thought but she still brought that pup home with her and then treated it with the bare minimum necessities that she thought was enough for it."


    " The dog who was saved by the woman then developed a sort of affection for the woman, he started to rely on the woman even though she only gave the bare minimum to him, he still waited for the woman day whenever his tail would wag whenever her mistress came home."


    Her eyebrows started to furrow as she reached the better half of the story, here Li Meng dropped her voice and continued in a solemn voice, " But the woman who only picked the pup out of a sense of responsibility because she could not watch it die did not have any emotions for it. Whenever she saw the pup, she would kick it aside while scolding it. Sometimes she would yell at him for dirtying the hut and sometimes she would scold him for eating too much."


    " The woman who was blinded by her anger at the food that she had to share with the pup did not see that the pup would chase away the bad people from her house nor did she see that he would stay up all night to guard the vegetable patch that she worked hard to grow."


    " Because she was biased toward it from the start, she ignored all the fine points and just like that dog grew up and the more he grew up the less the woman paid attention to it. Seeing this a kind woman who lived next to the woman started feeding the dog, she would praise it for doing a good job while guarding the house and the vegetable patch, and she would often feed it good things and neverin."


    Li Meng opened her eyes and looked at Qiao Sha who still had a furrow between her brows, the carriage was silent as only the sound of the wheels that were driving against the path echoed in the ears of the two women when Li Meng turned silent.


    " And do you want to guess what happened, Sha Sha?" Li Meng asked with a gentle voice, Qiao Sha who was asked this question blinked her eyes and then shook her head.


    Li Meng''s smile widened as she nodded to herself and then said, " I guessed as much. The pup who was raised by the woman ran away to the kind woman''s ce ¡ª¡ª at first, the woman who raised it did not sense it missing but one day when she returned home and saw everything thrown on the ground with her savings missing, she realised that the dog that has been guarding the house was gone and some thieves broke into her house."


    Qiao Sha''s eyes widened while Li Meng ignored the changes in her expression and then turned to look out of the window as her lips continued to move, bringing the end of the story, " The woman was upset, she rushed to the kind woman''s house and demanded her pup back. The kind woman did not refuse instead she agreed, she told the woman that she will let the dog go as long as it went to the woman who raised it upon his name being called."


    " The woman who raised it thought that she was the one who raised it, so of course the pup will listen to her and she called its name confidently but the dog did not move at all, it stayed by the kind woman''s side and when the kind woman called its name, the pup responded by rubbing against her, what do you think of this story?"


    Li Meng asked Qiao Sha whose frown was deeper than the bumps on the ground.


    Thetter pursed her lips and then answered, "It''s bullshit."


    ------


    Please support the sequel of this book --- Guide to tame my viinous husbands, it''s a wsa book and I will like to win a nomination this year. Please add it to your library and leave some power stones there. Thank you ~ fairy tail.


    ------------------

 Chapter 745: Diving under the water ——2

    Chapter 745: Diving under the water ¡ª¡ª2Please support the sequel of this book --- Guide to tame my viinous husbands, it''s a wsa book and I will like to win a nomination this year. Please add it to your library and leave some power stones there. Thank you ~ fairy tail.


    --------------------


    Qiao Sha did not think that what the dog did was the right thing to do, even though it was an animal, it should have stayed loyal to the woman who raised it. After all, she was the one who raised it and even saved his life!


    " His life was saved by the woman who raised it! How can it abandon her and leave? The grace of saving one''s life is big enough for someone to give up their own life." Qiao Sha did not think that the moral of the story was anything good. It was actually giving out the wrong message, was the grace of saving the life of someone so small that could be forgotten just in exchange for some praises and good food?


    What kind of a bull story was this?


    " I thought the same as well," Li Meng stated with a nod that showed that she agreed with Qiao Sha''s words. " Which is why I went to look for the storyteller who was telling this story, I said the same thing that you just said to me. Back then I thought that I was right as well but when the storyteller smiled at me and told me what I was missing out on, I realised that was truly wrong."


    Li Meng''s words caused Qiao Sha to frown as she looked at thetter and then said, " You are winding me up."


    " Am I?" Li Meng chuckled with a hand pressed against her lips as she nodded and then said, " The thing you are missing out on is love, Sha Sha. It''s true that the woman who saved the pup saved his life but she did not give it what it wanted, just giving shelter someone and daily meals is not enough, sometimes you will have to give them time and love. You need to sit down with them and show that you care or else you will be abandoned like the woman who raised the pup."


    Qiao Sha''s brows furrowed even more as she looked at Li Meng and then retorted, " But ¡­But that woman saved his life!"


    " The pup never asked for his life to be saved, it was prepared to die when he got injured, the woman saved it because she wanted to, Sha Sha," Li Meng countered as she turned her head and looked at Qiao Sha who was looking as if she was trying to solve a big problem. " And the dog paid his debt by saving the life savings of that woman again and again when she did not even give him any attention or care. Just like Master Jiang will repay your debt by giving you an heir that your familycks." Her eyes sharpened at herst words causing Qiao Sha to snap her head up and look at her.


    " Shocked?" Li Meng lightlymented as her lips were graced with a smile and continued, " Everyone wants to be loved Sha Sha, whether it is a dog or a cat, Master Jiang is a human, a mer with emotions. He wants to be loved as well, if you do not fulfil his desires then he will go ahead and look for it somewhere else."


    " You might have taken it for granted that he will stay with you all the time but let me tell you that you are wrong. Grudges when piled up one against another will snap even the strongest bonds and yours was weak to begging with."


    With a serious expression, Li Meng looked at Qiao Sha reproachfully and asked, " When Yu Dong praised Master Jiang for bringing something so good what did you do?"


    " I¡ª¡ª" Qiao Sha had no answer to that question, she licked her lips and opened them but no response came out of her lips.


    " You mocked him, acting as if he was not worthy enough as if anything that touches his hand cannot be good enough," Li Meng answered for Qiao Sha as she sighed helplessly and shook her head. " Miss Yu on the other hand praised him calling him, her treasure box. Ask yourself when you go home, Sha Sha¡­what have you ever done to be chosen over Yu Dong? And why would Master Jiang choose you when he was just as much of a victim of the entire situation as you were?"


    She paused and then added with a sneer, " In all honesty, you me Master Jiang for breaking the promise that you made with Master Zhou but ask yourself, how can the general of the imperial family fall for such a petty trick, was it because you were really intoxicated or that the beauty of Master Jiang made you intoxicated enough to forget your promise. Maybe then you will understand why you could never gain Master Zhou''s forgiveness either."


    ...


    "We will celebrate this huge gain by diving in the ocean and catching abalones and salmons!" Yu Dong announced as she turned to look at her husbands after she had securely put away the paper that was signed by Magistrate Li in her space. She was holding what looked like a diving suit for herself and some shirts and swimming trunks for the mers who were looking at her weirdly.


    " What do you mean by that wife?" Chen Mi did not understand what Yu Dong meant by diving which made him tilt his head to the side. Were they not going to eat barbecue what was this diving thingy now? Can that be eaten as well?


    Yu Dong mysteriously smiled as she threw the swimming trunks at her husbands except for Jiang Fenhua and Fang Chi who were pregnant and then said, " Diving means that I am going to take you all under the ocean''s surface where you can see everything underwater."


    She had been cultivating her spiritual energy such that she could be stronger and now she could finally share her spiritual energy with others without touching them which meant that she will be able to take them all underwater without any worries!


    Yu Dong was very excited while Chen Mi and Shen Li immediately went pale.

 Chapter 746: It looked pretty

    Chapter 746: It looked prettyNeither Chen Mi nor Shen Li knew how to swim though they liked ying in the water, they could never imagine themselves swimming in it and that too under the water! Immediately their expression changed as if Yu Dong has asked them to go ahead and dive into the ocean from the same cliff as Fang Chi.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at the two husbands of hers at first she did not catch on what they were getting pale for but when she noticed the flicker of fear in their eyes, she narrowed her gaze at the two of them and asked, " Do not tell me that you two don''t know how to swim?"


    Her words caused a chill to run up Chen Mi and Shen Li''s spine, they knew their wife very well, if they were to say that they really did not know how to swim then they were sure that Yu Dong will certainly drag them to the ocean to teach them how to swim right at this moment which was why they bothposed their expressions and smiled like nothing was wrong at all.


    " Of course not wife, it is just that we have Master Jiang as our guest, we cannot leave him alone right?" Chen Mi did not want to be dragged under the water which was why he immediately dragged Master Jiang who was sitting on the couch with an oversized pregnant belly. " If we leave him and Fang Chi alone, would it not be a bit risky? It''s better if I stay here. You can take Brother Li and the others with you, that should be fine as well, while I take care of kids and our guests?"


    Shen Li who was pushed into the frontline of the battle immediately turned to look at Chen Mi with a re just as thetter turned around and looked away from Shen Li''s gaze.


    Seeing that Chen Mi was not meeting his gaze, Shen Li snorted and then turned to look at Yu Dong with a smile and then said, " Mi is still young, Dong Dong. You should leave someone wise and knowledgable like me with two pregnant mers, all right? That will be better."


    Yu Dong could see that the two of them were making excuses but she knew that it will be slightly rude if she was to leave Jiang Fenhua alone with Fang Chi which was why she nodded and said, " All right, you two can stay."


    Upon hearing her words both Shen Li and Chen Mi sighed in relief but the second they heaved a sigh, they heard Yu Dong say, " Don''t think that you have dodged this matter just wait, and I will take you two to learn swimming. It is a very important skill, what kind of person does not know how to swim?"


    " A," Chen Mi whined, he thought that he will be fine without learning swimming since no mers knew how to swim but then again Yu Dong was all about, ¡ª¡ª What I know my mers should know as well which meant that there was no way he will be able to get away from this!


    Even Shen Li looked sullen, he had never gone swimming. Even though he was fine with ying around in water that was not deep, it was apletely different story when swimming in the deep waters of the ocean!


    He was not looking forward to it at all!


    Jiang Fenhua on the other hand was fairly intrigued, he grew up in an official''s house and did not see many things while growing up. When he heard Yu Dong tell her mers that she was going to take them underwater swimming, he could not help but ask, " Sister Dong, can I go as well?"


    His voice was hopeful even Fang Chi turned to look at Yu Dong with a bit of excitement to which Yu Dong shook her head and said, " The pressure under the water is rather heavy, pregnant mers should avoid going down the water in such a condition."


    Her words caused both Jiang Fenhua and Fang Chi''s faces to drop, seeing this Yu Dong was really amused. It was funny how the ones who could go underwater diving did not want to go and the ones who could not go wanted to go, she shook her head with a smile and then said, " There is no need to feel upset, now that this entire ce is mine¡­you cane here any time you want after giving birth and I will take you to underwater diving."


    That brought some colour back to Jiang Fenhua and Fang Chi''s faces while Yu Dong turned to look at Ye Liu and Xiao Hua.


    " What about you two? Do you want to go?" Yu Dong was afraid that they will refuse as well but to her surprise Ye Liu and Xiao Hua both nodded.


    " I will go with you, Dong Dong!" Xiao Hua smiled proudly as he took the clothes that Yu Dong offered him then patted the rubbery-looking swimsuit curiously. He had seen swimwear made out of fish skin and jellyfish skin along with shark skin but he had never seen something like this, which made him curious.


    He touched the swimsuit again and again while saying, " I and the others mers were often locked in barrels filled with water when we refused to go along with what the madam said, this was why we learned to swim such that we will be able to keep our faces above the water level in the barrel and won''t drown."


    As soon as he finished speaking there was a dead silence in the room while four arms reached out to hug him. Xiao Hua, who did not expect this looked at the four mers and then said, "What ?"


    " You are something else, Brother Hua," Chen Mi patted the mer on the arm as he sighed. Only a mer like Xiao Hua can say something as gloomy as this and still pretend as if he said nothing.

 Chapter 747: It looked pretty ——2

    Chapter 747: It looked pretty ¡ª¡ª2---------------" What is that supposed to mean?" Xiao Hua was confused by Chen Mi''s retort but no one replied to him, instead they all turned to look at Ye Liu and then Chen Mi asked with an awe-filled voice, " You really know how to swim, brother Liu?"


    Ye Liu nodded as he blushed lightly when he was young, he would often go hungry and would go to the river at the back of the vige where he lived. Many times he would catch fish there and roast them against a fire that he built in the forest before eating the roasted fish and filling his belly.


    But then one time when it was too cold, he slipped on the ice and fell into the river almost drowning, if not for a mer who knew how to swim to save him, then he would not be even standing here. It was then when Ye Liu understood that even a mer should learn how to swim, he slowly trained himself since he did not have the money to pay the mer to teach him to swim and finally learned how to keep himself from getting swept away by the current.


    He knew that his skills were not as good as Yu Dong''s but he trusted his wife enough to know that she will not let him get harmed.


    Since it was decided Yu Dong brought Ye Liu and Xiao Hua with her since she was afraid that the two will feel ufortable with Lang and her family she did not invite them but she made a mental note to call the Lang family when they start barbecuingter in the night.


    With three mammies following behind them, Yu Dong brought them to the secluded spot of the ocean and then changed into her swimsuit while she waited for the two mers to walk out of their changing spots.


    It did not take them much time before the two of them walked out of the spots where they were changing their clothes, as always Xiao Hua was confident with his walk, no matter what he wore while Ye Liu looked rather nervous with the tight-fitting swimming trunks and shirt that was sticking to his body like a second skin.


    " Oh you are here," Yu Dong turned and looked at them because she was standing outside the small gap between the two boulders, Ye Liu and Xiao Hua did not see her, instead Ye Liu who was walking towards his wife startedining, " Dong Dong, do you not have anything else this is too¡ª¡ª WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU WEARING?"


    Ye Liu stared at his wife who was d in a brazen-looking white cloth that only covered the important spots and that too just a bit ¡­just a little bit. He looked at the thing that his wife called a swimsuit and then stared at the many strings that were clinging to Yu Dong''s body.


    " Oh my, you look exceptionally seductive, Dong Dong " Unlike Ye Liu, Xiao Hua liked the thing that Yu Dong was wearing, but then who knew what came into his head, he stretched out his hand with his fingers reaching out to untie the knot of Yu Dong v-shaped pants that were hiding her core.


    And with a tug, he pulled it open, as soon as the white cloth started falling the two mers reached out and caught it before Ye Liu snatched the strings that were untied by Xiao Hua and started tying them while furiously ring and scolding Xiao Hua, " What are you doing? This is strictly left for after marriage! What are you peeking for? What the hell?"


    " I ¡­ will you believe me if I say that I just let my intrusive thoughts win? " Xiao Hua said with a blushing face while he covered his nose that was bleeding slightly, just now he peeked a little.. he did not want to but he did ¡ª¡ª- that will be taking his member right, it looked pretty.


    " Of course not duh!" Ye Liu tied the knots of his wife''s swimwear and then turned to re at Yu Dong before he started to scold her as well, " You are too chilled, Dong Dong! That mer will strip you naked in a heartbeat if you give him a chance, stay a bit alert will you?"


    Yu Dong was speechless at the proceedings, she was too shocked as well! She did not know that Xiao Hua will be brazen enough to tug her swimming pants off like that and it happened too fast for her to take notice ¡ª¡ª she found this rather good which was why she brought it and kept it in her space.


    In fact what Ye Liu did not know was that this one was the most decent one that she owned, if she was to wear the other ones ¡ª¡ª


    '' Good thing that she did not wear the other ones, lest Xiao Hua really went wild with her in front of Ye Liu.'' Yu Dong thought in her head as she turned to face the ocean and cleared her throat before saying, "Let''s go and take a dive, all right !"


    Ye Liu, on the other hand, wished he could cover his wife while tying the hands of the mer on his side, he turned to look at Xiao Hua and then said in a low voice while ring at him with a scary expression, " You saw right? You deliberately did that right? You peeping tom."


    " I did not¡ª-" Xiao Hua insisted to which Ye Liu cupped his face and tried to force thetter to look him in the eye as he said, " Then look at me in the eye and say that you did not¡­ look into my eyes, Hua Hua and say that you did not peep!"


    Xiao Hua tried to break free of Ye Liu''s grip and when thetter did not let go, Xiao Hua sighed and then confessed, " I did ¡­ I peeped but only a little¡­"


    His confession elicited little fires to light up in Ye Liu''s eyes as thetter threatened, " I will bury you under the ocean, you perverted mer!"

 Chapter 748 Dive into the ocean

    Chapter 748 Dive into the ocean


    "Let''s swim a little first," Yu Dong turned to the two mers who were following after her, she wanted to see how good the two of them were before taking them any deeper in the ocean, lest their legs started to cramp while they were swimming it will be too dangerous. The ocean was calm at the moment but Yu Dong would rather be cautious than let any dangerous situation happen which was why she suggested that they swam first near the shore before going any deeper.


    " You two take ap around this boulder and then we will see whether we can go any further or not," after she spoke she slowly descended into the ocean. The ocean was very gentle with only ripples on the surface, Yu Dong warned the dangerous sea creatures to stay away from this area while tracing the smaller ones that were far away from here.


    She wanted to eat some salmon and mackerels but those fishes could not be found in this country without any decent export or import system, which was why she had to send out her spiritual energy to attract those fishes first. While the three of them were having fun, Yu Dong was sure that with her spiritual energy, the fish that she wanted woulde swimming here as fast as they can with the spiritual energy.


    Though the water was cold with Yu Dong''s spiritual energy covering for them neither Xiao Hua nor Ye Liu felt cold, the two of them slipped down into the water and then just as Yu Dong said, they swam in a circle before they came out of the water, Yu Dong continued to follow them since she was worried that something will happen to the two of them. But after seeing that the two were fine and knew how to swim, she sighed in relief just as Xiao Hua proudly said, " You see? We are really good at swimming. There is no need for you to worry, there are not many people here we should get under the ocean and enjoy some diving lest someonees, I don''t want to be entangled in a fight with them."


    Yu Dong nodded at them and then said, " All right then you can follow me." As she spoke, Yu Dong swam further into the ocean and then suddenly plunged into the ocean, she did note over the surface for a long time causing the two mers to panic. The two busily looked around the ocean''s surface but could not summon the courage to dive inside the water, just as fear started to settle in their hearts as Ye Liu worried about what he was going to tell his brothers while Xiao Hua was on the verge of crying¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong who was fluttering under the surface popped out behind them causing a gush of cold water to trickle down their spines.


    " You two why did you note down?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at the two mers who looked like they were going to cry any second and blinked her eyes. " Eh, what''s wrong? Ouch, what was that for?"


    She grimaced when Ye Liu smacked her on the back of her head and then scolded her heavily, " You ¡­ how can you do something so scary? You should have at least given us a warning or even told us how we need to go down the surface, do you think we were going to just dive?"


    " Okay, stop hitting me!" Yu Dong seemed to have realised that she missed a crucial part and that was to tell the two how to dive, she thought that the two would follow just after her since they knew how to swim but looks like they only knew the basic skills. Now she was back to worrying, hoping that these two will be fine.


    Yu Dong taught the two how to dive as she patiently exined everything to them fortunately the two were good at following steps and soon they were able to dive without needing Yu Dong''s help and since she was helping them in breathing with her spiritual energy they did note out of the water for a very long time.


    Seeing this Yu Dong shook her head as she muttered, " Who was the one who got angry when I plunged into the water and did not surface just now?" After she finished speaking she too plunged into the water.


    As soon as Yu Dong dived under the surface, she was able to see the reefs clearly since the water of this time was clean and clear, asionally she would catch nces of fish that would swim past them and the small crabs that were able to escape when she was hunting for them also drilled themselves into the sand. Yu Dong enjoyed this sight that was in front of her very much, she had only seen such a clear ocean when she was in her own world on theputer screen when she used to surf the Inte thinking about what the world was before the apocalypse looked like. Then she rushed after the two mers who were looking around the surface of the ocean, she saw Ye Liu motion them toe over the surface and nodded before following thetter up.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Dong asked as soon as her head appeared on the surface of the water.


    " There is nothing to harvest." Ye Liu shook his head with disappointment. He was looking forward to this abalone thing that his wife was talking about earlier but he could not see it in fact except for some small fishes he could not see anything.


    If this was before Ye Liu would have been really excited to see the small fishes as well but now that he knew there were many good things in this world he wanted to explore them all!


    Yu Dong was amused by his reaction, she softlyughed and then said, " Maybe it''s because we are still close to the shore, do you want to dive deeper? I am sure that if we go further from the shore then we will find something good."


    When Ye Liu heard that Yu Dong wanted to dive deeper, he was a bit worried, he looked at her and asked, " But what if we drown? We can''t breathe under the surface of the water!"


    Upon hearing this Yu Dong smiled at him mysteriously and then said, " You do not need to worry about that."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    The sequel of Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands, please support the book by adding it to the library and power-stones, it''s a wsa entry.

 Chapter 749 Playground

    Chapter 749 yground


    Ye Liu and Xiao Hua looked at each other but they still nodded and then plunged into the sea, since they were mers, their strength was not as good aspared to Yu Dong which was why they were scared of drowning after losing their breath.


    Seeing that the two were still worried, Yu Dong smiled and then and said, " You can breathe under the water just try it, you will not get suffocated to death."


    Ye Liu and Xiao Hua were shocked when they heard Yu Dong''s voice, they did not expect that she will be able to talk under the water but they still were a bit suspicious, after all, how was it possible for humans to breathe under water? But they still took a tentative breath until Yu Dong''s eager eyes and then they were surprised¡ª¡ª


    Because they could really breathe under the water!


    " I can really breathe!" Xiao Hua gasped but when he heard his voice that sounded a bit funny due to the water pressure, he was even more surprised as he turned to look at Ye Liu and screeched happily, " I can talk underwater as well!"


    " I can see that," Ye Liu deadpanned as he rolled his eyes in his mind. He was no longer surprised by all the miracles that his wife could do which were why he epted everything rather calmly on the other hand Xiao Hua was rather excited.


    What the two did not know was that Yu Dong has created a bubble around them with her spiritual energy which was invisible to see but it was very much there which made it easier for them to breathe and talk.


    "Let''s go and explore shall we? Do not stray too far from my gaze though!" She warned the two mers sternly as she looked at their excited gazes that were simr to that of a child who was eager to explore a new ce.


    Ye Liu was the first one to test out his new skill as he looked around and searched for something, very soon he found a very simr-looking thing which slightly resembled a crab walking on the bottom surface of the ocean. Just as he noticed it, the thing also noticed it and then went to hide but Ye Liu was a fast swimmer as well. He was able to reach the scuttling thing in just a few minutes and then caught it just in time before it could drill under the rock where it was trying to hide.


    "This looks great," he turned to Yu Dong and showed her, his hunt while waving the lobster that he has caught in his hands. He did not know whether it was going to be a rare thing or not but the bright red shell of this thing made it rather delectable looking already. " Is this a good thing?"


    Yu Dong looked at the lobster that Ye Liu has caught and nodded her head, looks like her spiritual energy was already doing a great job, these things were not here when she sent out her spiritual energy just now but now there was a lobster and that too one that was this freaking huge!


    " Give it to me, and I will keep it for you," Yu Dong did not bring anything with her now that she did not need to hide her space from her husbands, she took the lobster that her husband was holding out and then picked it with her fingers before putting it in her space. When Ye Liu saw the red thing that his wife told him was a lobster vanished into the thin air, he did not say anything instead he went around looking for fatter-looking ones the second Yu Dong told him that it tasted really good when it was cooked.


    Even Xiao Hua was looking around for anything that he could find, soon the untouched ocean floor that was like a rare treasure chest under the powers of Yu Dong became a yground for the two mers who started to pick this thing and that, while Xiao Hua caught sea cucumbers and seaweeds while picking out oysters when Yu Dong told him they were really good as well, Ye Liu started to pick the fatter looking lobsters that looked rather sumptuous.


    Soon the two found abalones as well Yu Dong became their chaperone who was only in charge of carrying whatever they found, since this area was covered with spiritual energy, fish and sea creatures that never appeared near the coast of the big river vige started to appear and Yu Dong was soon able to catch a few puffer fish that would have sold for quite a lot of sum of money in the future while she left a in her hands to drag around as she caught fat salmons and mackerels.


    It was only after her space which got filled with a decent share of seafood that willst for quite some time, did she stopped and then asked her Ye Liu and Xiao Hua to stop ying and go up.


    By the time the three of them broke through the surface of the water, the sun was setting and a golden glow was illuminating the surface of the ocean when Ye Liu and Xiao Hua saw that it was thiste they were stunned as they turned to look at Yu Dong and asked her to leave quickly but instead of listening to them, Yu Dong pointed to a huge boulder that was covered in weird looking things and asked, "Let''s go, let us pick them all up as well. They are rather good things too!"


    Neither Ye Liu nor Xiao Hua thought that the ugly-looking things were anything good but seeing that Yu Dong was excited they had no other choice but to follow her and start picking up the things that were introduced to them as goose barnacles.


    While the two were having a difficult time believing that what Yu Dong caught was anything good, Second Madam Yu was having a hard time believing the news that she just received from the officer who was standing in front of her as well, he stared at the woman and repeated loudly, " What did you say, officer?"


    The officer of Yamen was rather annoyed by this woman who was asking the same question again and again and snapped, " I said that this vige is now under the control of Miss Yu Dong! This is the thirtieth time you are asking me this, if you ask me again then I will throw you in the yamen."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    The sequel of Guide to raise my cutie husbands is out now ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands, please support the book by adding it to the library and power-stones, it''s a wsa entry.

 Chapter 750 Barren womb

    Chapter 750 Barren womb


    Second Aunt Yu fell silent under the threat of the officer but at the same time, she was rather upset with the news that she had received just now, Yu Dong ¡­that useless woman was really the owner of this vige now? But how was it possible? What right did that woman have to be the owner of this vige?


    " Sorry Miss Officer," Old Man Tong bowed in front of the officer who red at Second Aunt Yu and then dragged his daughter away from the centre of the vige where the officer was telling the news to everyone. He was just as upset with the news that he received just now butpared to his daughter, Old Man Tong knew how to pretend better since he had been acting polite and understanding in front of his wife.


    So he was much better at keeping a facade whenpared to his daughter who never needed to do something like this ever in her life since she had everything that she wanted her way.


    "What is the matter with them?" One of the vigers could not help but ask as they watched Second Aunt Yu and Old Man Tong leave. As far as they knew Yu Dong bing the owner of this vige was a good thing at least with her skills they would not have to worry about anything!


    " Most probably they are upset because Yu Dong became the owner," said another viger wisely as she snorted at the vanishing back of Old Man Tong and Second Aunt Yu who were going back to their house. " Have you forgotten how Old Man Tong made a fuss while kicking Yu Dong out of his house and family? Saying that she was useless and would bring harm to his daughter and grandson? Now that Yu Dong has be the head of the vige surely they will be upset since thetter could have been a perfect help for them if they treated her nicely!"


    " Haha, this is going to be fun," another woman snickered looking like she was rather enjoying the sight that was happening in front of her. " Second Aunt Yu always said that Yu Dong was the most troublesome kid in her family and now Yu Dong is the only one who is the most sessful one in her family, surely she is going to be super upset with it!"


    Second Aunt Yu could, of course, hear the teasing of the women of the vige but she was so embarrassed that she could not even say anything, in fact, she did not even have the will to re at the women who were making fun of her. All she could do was return home with her head lowered as she tried to ignore the teasing of the women behind her as they called her stupid and whatnot.


    " Father we have to move!" Second Aunt Yu who couldn''t listen to the teasing exploded the second her father pushed open the door of their house and closed thetch behind them, causing a soft creaking sound to echo in the living room. " We cannot stay here anymore!"


    " And where we will go?" Old Man Tong asked with slight annoyance, if he had known that Yu Dong was this skilled, he would have kept that girl in the house with him. It was not as if he could not spare a few meals for her family but for the sake of some small benefits, he caused a huge loss and this huge loss was simply non-repairable! With Yu Dong losing her daughter because of Qiu Bai, there was no way he will be able to suck up to that family!


    When Second Aunt Yu heard the annoyed voice of her father, she was surprised. She looked at her father and asked in a slightly low voice, " Father, do you believe that I am useless as well? Yu Dong was just lucky! I heard that Ye Liu and the others heard of this skill from a foreigner in the imperial city and told her. If I had known then I too¡ª¡ª"


    " This is not the matter of me thinking of you as useless or not! I am simply asking without a home and saving where will we go?" Old Man Tong knew his daughter well, how can he not see that his daughter had always been jealous of her sister? The reason his daughter worked so hard to take the opportunity to study from Yu Dong was that she wanted to be one up then her sister, and now that self-confidence that she had was lost, how can Second Aunt Yu not be upset?


    " We have no savings and Cheng Cheng is asking for more and more money, your promotion is on hold and we also had to give up a decent sum of ournd to Yu Dong because of that Qiu bastard!" Old Man Tong felt his intestines hurt every time he thought about the documents and thend rights that he had to give to Yu Dong after Qiu Bai was taken away.


    Second Aunt Yu heard her father''s words and realised that she was being too reckless just now but with Yu Dong bing the owner of the vige, how was she going to survive in this ce? Those women will never let her live past this!


    Seeing the sullen look on the face of his daughter''s face, Old Man Tong sighed and then said, "It is all right, do not think too much about it. Even if Yu Dong became the owner of this vige, it is only a good thing for us."


    " How?"Second Aunt Yu asked with a frown.


    With Yu Dong bing the owner of this ce they will be scolded left and right!


    Old Man Tong knew what his daughter was thinking which was why he smiled and added, " Have you forgotten? Your mother is still living with Yu Dong even if she had divorced me, do not forget that she is still your mother! If we are in trouble there is no way she will be able to ignore us."


    ---------------¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

 Chapter 751 Barren womb—-2

    Chapter 751 Barren womb¡ª-2


    Old Man Tong was not the only one who was scheming at the moment, Shen Hanxing who had been keeping eye on the big river vige was also scheming at this very moment. Ever since she found out that Yu Dong could use money like she was spilling water on the ground, she woulde to the Big River vige and then keep an eye on Yu Dong every day.


    In fact, Shen Hanxing did not want to believe that a thug like Yu Dong could be so rich but after following Yu Dong for the past few days, she realised that Yu Dong was indeed not only rich, she was rather influential in the vige as well and now to top it all she even became the owner of this vige!


    " That dumb mer, what is he even doing?" Shen Hanxing cursed her brother, Shen Li while hiding behind the old tree as she heard the discussion of the vigers. She wished she could go and ask the viger what was the rtionship between Shen Li and Yu Dong but Shen Hanxing still has not forgotten how she was chased out of this vige in nothing but his underclothes.


    Even if it had been many years there was a chance that the vigers might still remember her since many women who wereughing at her back then were standing in the crowd. If they remembered her then they might not tell her the truth!


    Shen Hanxing bit her lips as she tried to reel in the information that she received just now and then turned to leave the vige, she needed to tell this to her mother. With Yu Dong''s power and fame now, she could easily make them a manor to live in! Just look at that house where she lived now!


    There was a backyard as well as a front yard even though she did not go inside just now, Shen Hanxing heard the sounds of goatsing from the inside!


    Yu Dong this woman was not only raising goats but she was also raising three to four of them and from what she heard it seemed that those goats were being raised just for that stupid and useless mer son whom the third husband gave birth to!


    " What a waste!" Shen Hanxing was not the one who bought the goats but as the sister-inw and the sister of the official husband, she had long thought of Yu Dong''s money as her own. After all, she was the sister of the official husband, why will she not be upset when she found out that Yu Dong was wasting her hard-earned money on a mer concubine who gave birth to a mer son?


    " Even that Shen Li is a useless c*nt!" Shen Hanxing did not hold back in cursing Shen Li as she turned to leave after taking onest nce at the house where Yu Dong lived. " He is the official husband but he is allowing the concubines to dance on top of his head, even just now instead of following his wife, he allowed a prostitute who was bought from the tavern and a concubine to follow his wife! He really¡­. No, I have to tell Mother and set that mer, right? Just how long will that mer keep acting like an idiot?"


    ¡­


    Shen Hanxing did not waste any time in returning to the town where she rushed to the small tent where she and her mother were living. When she arrived at the tent, she saw her mother sleeping and hurried to wake her up, " Mother, wake up! This is not the time for you to sleep! You need to get up now!"


    Mother Shen was having a dream that was full of luxuriousfort and was rather upset when she was woken up by her daughter. She pped her daughter on the arm with just the right force and then said, " What are you doing? Can you not see that I was sleeping?"


    " Mother, do you think this is the time to sleep ?" Shen Hanxing was really anxious, it was as if she was even a secondte then Yu Dong might name her property after the mer concubines and kick Shen Li that wooden guy out of her house!


    " Yu Dong has been allocated the big river vige that is to say that she is now the owner of the entire vige!" Shen Hanxing spoke hurriedly and Mother Shen who was in a daze because of all the alcohol that she drank immediately sat up straight and asked, " What did you say?"


    " I said that Yu Dong has been appointed as the owner of an entire vige, do you know what it means? It means that she can get usnd and house for free!" Shen Hanxing shook her mother such that thetter waspletely awake but then her excitement was doused by Ning Yu who snickered and then said, " You sure have a far sought imagination, Hanxin. Your brother is he favoured? If so then we can go to the vige to demand a piece ofnd¡­" Ning Yu turned to look at Shen Hanxing and added, " Has he given a son or daughter to Yu Dong? Or is he even pregnant?"


    Shi Xi nced at his brother and then took his daughters and mer son away with him, he even asked Ning Yu''s son to follow him such that they will not see the ugliness of their family. It was already bad enough that they had Shen Hanxing this rotten apple, another one was not needed!


    At his questioning, Madam Shen turned to look at Shen Hanxing who pursed his lips and shook her head as she replied, " No he hasn''t, I asked the vigers, it seems that Shen Li has not once gotten pregnant!"


    Because the vigers did not know Shen Hanxing, they did not tell her much. When Shen Hanxing asked about Shen Li having a child they all sympathetically shook their heads before moving on which told Shen Hanxing that her brother never got pregnant.


    " Hah, and you still think that wooden block will be able to get usnd? In your dreams," Ning Yu harshly spoke as he finished washing the bowls and then got up. " It would be fortunate if we are not asked to pay for his barren womb!"

 Chapter 752 You have done amazing ——1

    Chapter 752 You have done amazing ¡ª¡ª1


    Ning Yu''s words caused Madam Shen and Shen Hanxing''s expressions to be twisted because no matter how much they wanted to deny it, they could not change the fact that Shen Li despite being the official husband was not able to give birth to an heir for Yu Dong.


    Shen Hanxing was especially upset, she thought that with Yu Dong as her sister-inw, she will be able to live afortable life without doing anything after all, Yu Dong was now the owner of an entire vige just how difficult would it be for her to support a fewzy bums? Her sister-inw had so much money, all she needed to do was to give them a few twenty or thirty golden taels and that will be enough for them to livefortably for a month.


    Even Madam Shen was slightly upset, no she was very upset which was why she turned to look at her daughter and asked in a gruff voice, " Did you see Shen Li? Was he with his wife? Were the two of them together even once?"


    If Yu Dong had at least a little bit of affection for Shen Li, they will be able to take advantage of it but if Shen Li was still the same as ever then Madam Shen was afraid that Yu Dong will not give them a penny! In the past, that woman hade to their house demanding a refund while saying that they gave her a worthless mer who could not even get pregnant after so long.


    Back then they had a hard time sending her away and that too happened because their vige head stood up for them and told Yu Dong that there was no way she would be able to get a refund since she already purchased Shen Li.


    Even then Yu Dong cursed them a lot before leaving, if they were to go there now and her rtionship with Shen Li was still bad, they were worried that she will definitely ask them to repay her. They had no money in fact they were hoping that they could rely on Yu Dong instead, how will they be able to survive if Yu Dong was to ask for money from them?


    Shen Hanxing''s expression turned grave when she heard the question from her mother and replied in a low voice, " I have never seen the two of them together."


    She had seen Yu Dong leaving the house many times but she only brought Lang with her who worked on the farm with her while the rest of the mers stayed inside. Chen Mi was much more outgoing so he would bring lunch for Yu Dong with Zhu Qian but other than that he stayed inside the house all the time as well, Ye Liu will also leave the house but that was only to clean and sweep the courtyard as for Shen Li, Shen Hanxing had never once seen her brothering outside much less see him together with Yu Dong.


    Sometimes she even wondered if he must have been sold off by Yu Dong but fortunately, some vigers talked to her and told her that the official husband of Yu Dong was still Shen Li which eased her mind.


    " If that is the case then I think we should move forward carefully," said Madam Shen whose eyes darkened as she looked at her daughter, she wished she could go and make trouble in front of Yu Dong right now but the thing was that among all her daughter inw, Yu Dong was the one she was scared of the most. Even more than the daughter inw who was an official, since that woman was an official she would not engage with low level being like them who came from the dirt but Yu Dong was different, if they made things difficult for her, she might punch them in the face directly.


    Shen Hanxing also nodded as she agreed with her mother before saying, " I will go and talk with Shen Li, first. Only then we should go and talk with Yu Dong, if he is treated well, I think we will still be able to get a few mu ofnds from Yu Dong."


    As for who will work in those few mus? Of course, it was her fathers and siblings.


    Ning Yu''s eyes darkened when he heard the words of his wife and daughter, he wished he could warn Shen Li but he knew that this was not the correct time, he will have to wait for a while before making a move since his daughter was keeping tabs on Yu Dong and her family all day long and he could not just slip out without getting away from the prying eyes of his wife.


    Sure enough, as he was thinking, Madam Shen turned around and looked at him with a re as she raised her leg and kicked him on the waist sending him down.


    " Daddy!" Ning Yu''s mer son screamed when he saw his daddy being kicked by her mother but he did not dare to move forward and help his daddy who red at him asking him to stay away.


    "It''s your damn fault, why could you not have taught a few tricks to that son of yours? If he had served Yu Dong well then he would have helped us a lot! He could have been so fcking useful, you messed it all up!" Madam Shen slobbered while being drunk out of her mind as she scolded her husband whose facial expression turned dark.


    '' I was the one who messed it up? Was it, not you who sold my son away and caused him to be traumatised?'' Ning Yu thought in his head but then he pursed his lips and stood up from the floor as he wiped his face with his sleeves and coldly said, " Why should I teach anything to a jinx? It''s good that he is living a life like that, it''s what he deserves!" As he spoke, he angrily picked up his son and walked out Shi Xi closely following behind.


    " Aish that mer is simply so stupid!" Madam Shen kicked her feet on the ground while throwing the empty jar of wine on the floor.


    -------------------

 Chapter 753 You have done amazing ———2

    Chapter 753 You have done amazing ¡ª¡ª¡ª2


    Yu Dong had no idea that something like this was going on with the family of her first husband, she returned to the house with Ye Liu and Xiao Hua, their hands holding the buckets that were filled with their hunt to the brim. As they walked past the small road that led to her house, Yu Dong was bombarded with congrattions and that was how she came to find out that the news of her bing the owner of this vige was already told.


    " Yu Dong! You have done our vige proud, no one before has ever be an owner of a territory before!" One viger knocked into Yu Dong''s shoulder as she bumped her shoulder along with Yu Dong''s.


    "That''s right, the official who came to inform us about the changes was full of praises for you it was really fantastic to see an official praise amoner!" Another woman patted Yu Dong on the shoulder as she turned to look at her mer son who was following closely behind her and then introduced him to Yu Dong as she said, " If you feel that there is space in your house, then you can consider my son. He is strong and sturdy as well, can lift three sacks of rice at once!"


    Her mer son blushed in embarrassment when he heard his mother praise him, never before he had been praised like this before but ever since Yu Dong started praising her husbands for being able to work harder than other mers, his mother changed as well and started to praise him as well. It was one of the most beautiful feeling in the world!


    " Old Six, you are truly sly! You just mentioned that you wanted to introduce your son to Yu Dong and you already did that? Not fair!" A chubby and strong-looking woman walked in the front with her chubby mer son behind her and then patted her son on the head as she said, " Here take a look at my son as well Yu Dong, he is strong and his muscles are big enough to knock someone out cold! Why don''t you take a look at him and consider him as well?"


    " Haha, I think I already have enough mers at my house," said Yu Dong who was being red by two pairs of eyes while being pinched on the waist by her husband and Xiao Hua who was almost on the verge of taking a piece along with him.


    The vigers did not say anything when the three of them returned home, Xiao Hua kept muttering all the way to the house and was still scolding Yu Dong for attracting too many bees and butterflies even in his final breath he asked me and your aunt to take care of you. When I saw you act all rowdy, 14:15


    I was sure that I have let your father down and his soul must not be at peace but now that I have " Oh, what is this talk of having enough mers? Mers as beautiful as our sons are never enough, have another look at them and then you will know that you are missing out, look at me, I have fifteen husbands and I can still marry a few more," one of the women boasted as she patted on her two mer sons heads.


    " I am beautiful enough to cover for a hundred mers," Xiao Hua who did not have the patience or the control blurted out angrily as he flicked his hair out of his face and red at the women who were trying to fill Yu Dong''s harem to the brim. His beautiful cat-like eyes that shone with million stars seemed exceptionally beautiful when they red at someone causing the women to even forget that they needed to get angry at Xiao Hua for interrupting them. " Do you not know, my beauty is something that is the talk of the town from the beginning to the end, bring something else on the table and then we will talk!"


    With that, he caught Yu Dong''s wrist and dragged her away and since everyone was too stunned by his sudden announcement, they did not have the time to say anything to him. Because they did not know what to say, what Xiao Hua said was actually very correct! That mer was as beautiful as an ethereal angle!


    Behind them they heard Ye Liu speak as he walked past them, " And I am strong enough to take ten mers down so train your sons until they can take down twenty."


    The vigers: "...." What are you preparing for? A war?


    The vigers did not say anything when the three of them returned home, Xiao Hua kept muttering all the way to the house and was still scolding Yu Dong for attracting too many bees and butterflies and that she should not listen to the women since they all were attracted to her wealth and nothing else when he pushed the door open and almost went deaf when the crowd inside shouted,


    " CONGRATULATIONS!"


    Xiao Hua did not even get time to shake the ringing out of his ears when Yu Dong was pulled inside the house and was hugged tightly by Aunt Wang who patted her heavily on the back. " You have done really good, Dong Dong! I am sure that your mother in heavens must be proud of you for doing something so amazing! You actually became the owner of the entire vige! Now I have hope for thisnd, surely under your governance we all will live a proper life!"


    Even Uncle Fu was smiling as he hugged his youngest son and bounced him in his arms, he waited until Aunt Wang was done hugging Yu Dong before handing their youngest son to Yu Dong and then pulling her into another hug as he patted her on the back of her head and soothingly praised her, " When your father was alive he was alive, he was often worried about you and when he passed away even in his final breath he asked me and your aunt to take care of you. When I saw you act all rowdy, I was sure that I have let your father down and his soul must not be at peace but now that I have seen you do so much good in this vige, I can finally rest in ease and so can your father."


    He pulled away and then cupped Yu Dong''s cheek as he praised her with a soft smile, " You have done an amazing job, Dong Dong."

 Chapter 754 BBQ party

    Chapter 754 BBQ party


    Yu Dong was stunned when she heard Uncle Fu''s praise since she knew that this man hardly ever praised anyone much less someone like her who had been acting recklessly in the past. With Aunt Wang, getting praised was something that she was used to but Uncle Fu''s praise was something that only happened once in a very rare moment which was why Yu Dong basked in the glory of getting praised by him.


    But then Wu Junfen who was standing behind opened her mouth and then said, " Do not praise her so much, Uncle Fu. I am afraid that her head will be even bigger."


    Though she said that, she still walked forward and took Yu Dong who was just released by Uncle Fu into her arms as she heavily patted her on the back as well.


    " You really have done us proud, now that you are the owner of this vige¡­I am certain that there are only good days in front of us," Wu Junfen meant every word that she told Yu Dong while praising her, she died before Yu Dong could awaken and she was very much aware of her son who due to all the pampering that he received from her husband was a man who was selfish to his core and he married a woman who was the same as him. She did not even have to question Yu Dong just how much she suffered under the two of them who should have never given birth to a child.


    She did not get a chance to praise Yu Dong when she was in her previous world which was why she was making it up by praising her granddaughter in this world.


    " Thank you," Yu Dong''s voice was slightly hoarse as she hugged her grandmother, truth be told even though her grandmother was childish and bad-tempered, she was the one who cared for her the most. When she was alive, she would bring her brothers to her small house that had a lot of things with which they could y and cooked good food for them, unlike her parents who only remembered to fill the refrigerator with groceries and left her to fend after herself and her brothers who were so young that they could not even speak.


    When her grandmother was alive, she would call her parents to hold a family dinner every weekday but then she died and her parent''sst bounds were broken as well. They stoppeding home in their greed of being recognised as the best researchers who found the cure for the zombie virus leaving her all alone.


    She had to take care of her young brothers while taking care of her job but never once they praised her, and in case their neighboursined about the young boys crying they will me her for not taking good care of her brothers.


    So it could be said that she was hardly ever praised when she was doing her best.


    Wu Junfen smiled as she patted her granddaughter onest time before pulling away then she looked at the seafood that they all brought with them and rubbed her fingers excitedly, " I heard that there will be a seafood barbecue. I hope you do not mind us staying?"


    " Of course not," Yu Dong was in a rare happy mood after the loss of her child, it was as if she was given apletely empty yground where she could y as she wanted and how she wanted, she not only invited Wu Junfen and her husband, Yue Hua but she also invited Elder Wu and her husbands from the Wu house.


    "What''s going on?" Elder Wu was surprised when she saw the young Yu Mai standing outside her house while swallowing his saliva. She turned to look at her husbands who were peeling off some yam that they found at the foot of the mountains and then turned to look at the young Yu Mai while her brows started to knit.


    Her gaze fell on the rather round Yu Mai and she hesitated whether to invite the young boy in to eat some yam porridge or tell the boy to go around and make a round around their house to burn some fat.


    " Sister Dong called you and uncles to eat something really delicious! The smell is great and Mai wanted to eat but sister sent me here!" Yu Mai who was dying to have a taste of the delicious seafood barbecue turned on his heels and ran away after he was done extending the invitation.


    Elder Wu was stunned as she turned to look at her husbands and asked in surprise, " Did that brat just invite us to dinner at his home?"


    " it did sound like that," replied her first husband who was already wiping his hands on a rag after washing his hands.


    Seeing him wash his hands, Elder Wu was stunned even more as she asked," Are you going to the Yu house?"


    " Or else?" The first husband was called Xiao He, he looked at his wife and then said with a calm face, " Yu Dong is no longer the same woman as she was before, she is now the owner of this ce, wife. It will be simply foolish of us if we were to ignore her invitation for dinner at her home."


    " Brother He is right," said the second husband''s surname Qi. He brushed his hair which was tangled in a messy bun and then tied it in a long ponytail. " We can''t simply ignore the invitation of thendy can we now?"


    " And I heard that the food that Yu Dong cooks is great," said the third husband Heng. He foolishly blinked his eyes and then smiled at his wife, " I heard that the crab that she caught sells for at least ten to twenty gold taels, many people are trying to recreate her recipe but cannot ¡­we are getting a chance to eat it for free, do you still want to ignore the invitation wife?"


    " Who said that?" When Elder Wu heard that she was going to get a delicacy she immediately sat up straight and then jumped off the couch. " Hurry go and bring my coat, if we arrivete then that glutton Junfen will eat everything!"


    ---------------------¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C-

 Chapter 755 BBQ party ——2

    Chapter 755 BBQ party ¡ª¡ª2


    When the entire Wu family arrived at the backyard of the Yu family, they all smelled a tantalising scent that wasing from the backyard. Elder Wu sniffed the air and grounded her teeth in anger, she knew it! She knew that there was no way her daughter rushed out with her husband and daughter in a hurry to just congratte Yu Dong! She must have known that Yu Dong will entertain them with something good which was why she deliberately left her behind!


    " That girl, she is getting more and more unruly! She came here to eat all the good things by herself!" Elder Wu snapped as she walked inside the Yu house while being guided by a mammy who smiled when she heard Elder Wu''sints.


    Xiao He who heard his wife speak badly about his daughter rolled his eyes and then said, " Careful, if your daughter hears you¡­she might sneak in another sour jujube in your porridge in the morning." There was one time when Elder Wu made her daughter, Wu Junfen angry and thetter retaliated by spending the entire night grinding the sourest jujube into fine paste and the next morning mixing it in the porridge that Elder Wu was going to eat.


    The taste was so bitter and sour that Elder Wu''s face stayed like a squeezed lemon for three hours. Even to this day when she remembered the taste of that porridge, she could feel the same sourness in her mouth which made her scrunch her nose as she blinked her eyes and red at her husband before saying, " Can you please not remind me that?"


    " I am just warning you to be careful," said Xiao He with an innocent look in his eyes even though Madam Wu knew that this husband of hers was deliberately bringing that memory back up to tease her. She red at him and then harumphed before walking inside the backyard where she saw a weird structure standing in the middle while Yu Dong stood in front of it concentrating on the chopsticks and took a bite.


    No sooner did she bite into the grilled salmon, her opinion of this dish went a total of hundred and burning vat in front of her.


    Immediately, Elder Wu''s curiosity was piqued as she walked to Yu Dong and looked at the weird thing and asked, " What is this, Dong Dong?"


    " Wife at least congratte Yu Dong," said Xiao He in a reprimanding tone as he offered an apologetic smile to Yu Dong and handed her a basket of eggs. " I pray that your good fortune will multiply each day."


    " Thank you," Yu Dong took the basket from Xiao He before she handed it to Chen Mi to take care of it and only then she turned to look at Madam Wu and answered, " This thing is called a grill, Elder Wu. And the thing that is grilling on top of it is called salmon skewers."


    Yu Dong decided to use the priciest fish that she had ever eaten, first, she cleaned the fished and then cut it into fillets before adding sliced lemons, oils and some freshly ground ck peppers and some herbs, though it was not covered with spice¡­the freshest texture of salmon could only be enjoyed when it was garnished with the minimal amount of spices.


    And more importantly, the salmon was washed with her spiritual water, it will taste great without salt as well!


    She turned the skewers on the other side and then watched them grill to perfection, the fish did not even need extra oil as it grilled to perfection on its own. Seeing that she was almost done, Yu Dong picked up a bowl and then emptied the skewers in it before doing the same with the other three bowls and handing it to Elder Wu and her husbands.


    When Elder Wu saw that Yu Dong did not add any spices to the fish, her excitement dimmed. After all, she liked her food soaked with spices but the fish waspletely clean of any spice, but when she thought about how this was something the owner of the vige cooked for her, she picked her chopsticks and took a bite.


    No sooner did she bite into the grilled salmon, her opinion of this dish went a total of hundred and eighty-degree change, she looked at the piece that she was holding in her chopsticks with awe sttered all over her face.


    How can¡­.how in the world was it possible for something so good to even exist? It was simply beyond her understanding!


    While Old Madam Wu was busy looking at the freshly grilled salmon a hand sneakily stretched towards her bowl but she was an old woman who did not turn her hair white from ck under the sun, she was experienced and had faced many epidemics. Immediately, she smacked her daughter''s sneaky hand with the chopsticks after eating her barbecued salmon and red at Wu Junfen.


    " Do not even think about it¡­." Old Madam Wu told her daughter who was looking at her with a frown. " You ate so much now you are stealing for your old mother? Shame on you, you unfilial daughter!"


    Wu Junfen however was not someone who would ept defeat so easily, she simply rolled her eyes and then said to her mother, " You are ming for no reason at all! I thought that you did not like the salmon which is why I was going to take it and help you finish it since we cannot waste such a good thing ."


    " I know everything that goes on in that evil head of yours, do not act smart with me," sneered Old Madam Wu as she walked away while munching on her grilled salmon. Seeing her mother live, Wu Jufen clicked her tongue before turning to look at Yu Dong who was now making a paste with chill peppers, vinegar, garlic, sugar and salt.


    '' Looks like something spicy ising right up!'' Wu Junfen thought in her head while looking at the salmon that was sitting aside with lemon juice and honey. She walked over to Yu Dong after realising what was next and whispered, " Give me the longest one."


    " Aiya! Caught you¡­you little sly minx!" Old Madam Wu was keeping an eye on her daughter from the beginning seeing that the girl was trying to snag something good all for herself, she immediately shouted at her daughter. How can she be so selfish to get the biggest piece? She was the elder here, she deserved the longest piece of whatever that was going to be grilled!


    Can forty readers leave a review on guide to tame my viinous husbands? Please. Also who are anxious for extra chapters, I am going to release then next month, and yes I will be raising the price of the chapters after three years, please do understand I am dependent on my writing to earn money.

 Chapter 756 Will you be fine?

    756 Will you be fine?


    " I never said that," seeing that she was caught, Wu Junfen denied the crime at once, acting as if she had no idea what her mother was talking about but Old Madam Wu wasn''t as naive as Yue Hua who would believe everything that Wu Junfen told him, she narrowed her eyes and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was smiling while whisking the sriracha, lemon juice and honey before saying, " Yu Dong, I am the older one ¡­hand me the biggest piece all right? It''s filial piety for the younger ones to show respect to their elders."


    " Ah? Can''t you see the chilli that she has added to the bowl old woman?" said Wu Junfen who looked at her mother in surprise upon seeing how shamelessly she was asking for the biggest piece of salmon. "Your stomach will go crazy in the morning ¡­do not ask me to bring your medicine from the town then."


    " I won''t, I have a reserve stored in my secret stash!" Old Madam Wu announced sounding rather proud causing Yu Dong to chuckle as she shook her head and then applied the marinade to the salmon usually it took more than three hours to soak it all up but with her spiritual energy she added more speed to the process and then started to grill it right away.


    " Dont worry, there is enough for everyone," she told the anxious Old Madam Wu and Wu Junfen as she handed the mildly spicy one to Yu Mai, Fang Chi and Chen Mi who could not handle spicy things well before grilling a few pieces for her Shen Li and Ye Liu and adding another one for Xiao Hua.


    Shen Li loved everything spicy, even though he did not look like it, he could eat more than twenty chillies if he wanted without breaking into a sweat. He took a bite of the grilled hot shot salmon and hissed in surprise when the spicy and sweet vour started to spread all over his mouth.


    "It tastes so good," he eximed in surprise while Ye Liu nodded on the side fervently.


    Xiao Hua on the other hand forgot all about his delicate actions and took a big bite while closing his eyes in satisfaction. "It is really delicious!" After speaking he turned to look at Jiang Fenhua who chose the spicy version and asked, " Will you be all right? I don''t you should eat something so spicy with your condition what if you get troubled in the morning?"


    Jiang Fenhua took a bite of his grilled salmon and smiled elegantly at Xiao Hua, he was not angry with Xiao Hua''s runny mouth in fact he was happy, at least this way he knew that he was not a guest but a family member in this house.


    " I will be fine, my child was craving something spicy and smoky like the grilled chicken skewers in the capital but the chef of my house could not recreate the taste as I wanted, at least with this in my stomach ¡­ I am satisfied." What Jiang Fenhua did not tell them was that his chef could have recreated the same taste very easily but the thing was that his presence was unwanted in that house, the chef along with everyone else pretty much ignored him just like Qiao Sha, sometimes his mother inw would bring something for him to eat from the market but in the end she was his mother inw and could not always pamper him which might make his reputation go even worse.


    Many times she had scolded Qiao Sha to take care of him better but that woman, humph, she always ignored her mother''s words and did not care about him!


    As he remembered the unhappy memories of the Qiao house, he started to eat the grilled salmon even more fervently.


    " You are satisfied with just this?" Yu Dong questioned as she looked at Jiang Fenhua who was enjoying his meal and raised a brow. " I haven''t even brought the show stopper out yet."


    As she spoke she caught the attention of everyone as Old Madam Wu turned to look at her and asked, " Is there something even more good than this?"


    " Yeah, Dong Dong¡­ I thought that this salmon thing was already good enough but now you are saying there is something even better ¡­? That is making me excited now," Aunt Wang rubbed her hands together after putting her bowl down on the extended wooden tform at the back of Yu Dong''s room where her husband and she were sitting.


    Seeing his wife act like this, Uncle Fu was amused, he smacked his wife on the arm and said, " Stop acting like a glutton ¡­ you will explode at this rate."


    " There is no way! I can even eat another round of those salmon skewers and still have enough space to fit in this good thing," said Aunt Wang with an affronted look. " Isn''t that right, little Zhen?"


    She spoke to her youngest son in a baby voice but little Zhen was so busy with his meal that he did not even look up at his mother.


    " Zhen? You have finallye up with his proper name, Aunt Wang?" Yu Dong brought over therge pot in which she had nched the lobsters earlier and then started to ce them on arge te while bringing out the garlic and ginger sauce that she made earlier with Chen Mi.


    " Yup, I and your uncle have settled on the name Zizhen, it''s annoying to continue picking up names so we chose the one that you told me," Aunt Wang replied while rubbing the back of her head, she and her husband were not schrs and did not have much knowledge, if they did then she would not have named her daughter Cai and son Situ.


    So when Yu Dong gave her a suggestion, she immediately picked it up and told her husband who also agreed with her suggestion, the only downside was that her son and daughter were demanding a new home and first name now, after getting jealous of such a good name that their brother received!


    -----------------------

 Chapter 757 Will you be fine—-2

    757 Will you be fine¡ª-2


    " I am d that you liked the name that I suggested," Yu Dong smiled as she started to work on the red lobsters she picked up a sharp knife and ced a cut in the body of the lobster from the centre to the head and then from the centre to the tail, she repeated the same process with the other lobsters as well before brushing them with the sauce and sprinkling some pepper and salt.


    A tad bit of her spiritual energy and then started to barbecue them while keeping their tails covered which was the most troublesome part to cook. The lobsters were big and since Ye Liu was someone who liked everything that was on the bigger side, pun intended¡ª¡ª he chose the ones that were thergest while leaving the smallest to be raised in the vat behind their house.


    Seeing arge amount of seafood getting stored in her space, now Yu Dong was considering whether to hire some vigers and dig a pond in the backyard. Now that she was going to stay in this ce ¡­she might as well make her house bigger and morefortable just like she wanted?


    " What is this, Yu Dong?" Old Madam Wu asked as she looked at the white meat of the lobster that was making a pitter-patter sound as the sauce on it grilled alongside the meat. The red colour was really pretty to look at as it slowly changed colour.


    [ Sorry, I did not know that lobster changed colour after cooking, I never ate it.]


    She had seen something simr to this thing in the river but her mother back then told her that it was poisonous and called it a scorpion but this thing was ratherrge and even though it looked just the same, there were some major differences as well.


    "It''s called lobster," Yu Dong answered Old Madam Wu who snapped her head to look at Yu Dong with confusion in her eyes and blurted out, "It is not scorpion?"


    At first, Yu Dong was startled when she heard Old Madam Wu call this thing scorpion but when she saw the simrities, she smiled and said, "Of course it''s not, that thing is poisonous and I will not rmend eating it but this despite some familiarity is different. It''s really hard to find in rivers and mostly it can''t be found, only in oceans andkes that are very deep, you will find them."


    " So basically you are saying that it''s really rare?" Old Madam Wu further questioned and Yu Dong had to think about it before she nodded her head and agreed, " That is right, this is really rare ¡­ especially the ones who are this big ¡­ it''s all Liu''s skills that we were able to catch such big ones. He just has an eye for big things since he likes them all¡ª¡ª"


    " Shut up!" Ye Liu''s cheeks were flushed, he knew that even though his wife was talking about lobsters she was indirectly praising herself since he liked herrge bosom and curved bottom and was very satisfied with these two things in bed. Even if the others could not figure it out, he could, of course, understand the innuendo, since she often made him say that he liked it.


    Such a pervert!


    " What? I was talking about the lobsters!" Yu Dong insisted innocently while blinking her eyes at her husband who narrowed his eyes and pinched her on the waist before hissing, " I know what you are doing, it will be better if you shut up or else¡­humph!"


    With that, he twisted his waist and then turned around to leave while Yu Dong smiled and added, " He gets shy when I praise him. Anyway what I was saying was that he likes to pick the biggest and juiciest fish out of the sea which is why he chose¡ª¡ª-"


    A flying lobster came to hit her on the face and shut her off mid-sentence.


    " Damn, that woman!" Ye Liu snarled with a flushed face as he red at his wife while Xiao Hua tugged him on the sleeves and said innocently, "It is all right, I like her big assets as well, its a plus to her personality."


    " Shut up! You pervert!"


    His words caused Old Madam Wu to be confused and she turned to look at Yu Dong who smiled and said, " Xiao Hua must have teased him."


    " Oh." Old Madam Wu nodded this was something that her husbands did a lot as well which was why she was not as surprised.


    ¡­.


    The rest of the night went by quietly after this small incident, Jiang Fenhua enjoyed the lobster to his heart''s content and so did everyone else, Old Madam Wu was very upset when she found that the lobster was going to be sold for thirty gold taels in the bar that Yu Dong opened but she cheered up when she heard daughter say that she will be going down the ocean to pick a few fresh ones with Yu Dong tp which Yu Dong agreed.


    Since they had no interest in opening a restaurant, Yu Dong was not going to be wary of them and that was something that put Old Madam Wu at ease. At least she will be able to eat those lobsters frequently in the months! Even Jiang Fenhua was invited toe back as much as he wanted now that she had epted him as her brother there was no point in taking money from him, if he wanted he could stay with her as well!


    " Are you sure that you want to go home?" Yu Dong asked Jiang Fenhua after everyone went home, the two of them along with Shen Li were standing at the threshold of her house while she looked at Jiang Fenhua worriedly, she wanted him to stay back but at the same time, she knew that he cannot stay with her.


    Jiang Fenhua smiled ruefully at her and said, "Don''t worry sister Dong, Lady Qiao might not like me but she has never raised her hand at me, I will be fine."


    He knew that since he refused to go with his wife, thetter must be waiting for him while munching on hot pepper!


    Can you all please leave a review on guide to tame my viinous husbands pleaseeeee? It will help me with the rating .

 Chapter 758: Jiang Fenhua leaves home

    Chapter 758: Jiang Fenhua leaves homeYu Dong still wanted to go and send Jiang Fenhua off to his house lest Marquis Qiao made things difficult for him but thetter refused, though he asked Yu Dong to be his sister, he had no desire to make things difficult for Yu Dong.


    Thetter was already doing so much for him, she even signed a sixty to forty per cent contract with him just because he brought a few mushrooms with him, Jiang Fenhua knew that all the efforts of multiplying those mushrooms until they became a hundred to thousand catties will be put on by Yu Dong and her husbands but because she wanted him to have a decent earning every month such that he will have enough personal savings such that he will have no trouble being independent of his wife.


    If Yu Dong wanted she could have given him a much lesser share since he was not going to do anything but she still gave him a much bigger share than he expected and told him that he can ask for even more, if not for the fact that he knew just how much money he was going to get he would have definitely asked for more but after getting a round figure, he was more than satisfied.


    " I will be fine, it''s not like she can kill me, I still have her child," Jiang Fenhua smilingly told Yu Dong who was looking at him with worry.


    " All right but I will still send Lang with you, if you are barred from entering the house again, juste back¡­my house might not be big enough as the marquis''s mansion but I can still amodate you," Yu Dong called Lang who was helping Chen Mi put the grill and everything else in the kitchen.


    Upon seeing that her master was calling her, Lang ced the cleaned grill in the kitchen while Yu Mai helped Lang Hui inside the house while pushing his wheelchair, these days Lang Hui could take a few steps because of his treatment but with the cracks in his bones it was going to take a very long time for him to start walking normally.


    " You called Sister Yu?" Lang asked as she looked at Yu Dong politely.


    " Go with Master Jiang and bring him back in case something happens," Yu Dong said to Lang who nodded and then turned to escort Jiang Fenhua politely.


    Seeing this Jiang Fenhua wanted to refuse but then Yu Dong shook her head and seriously said, " If you refuse then I will have no choice but toe with you. I don''t think that your wife will be happy to see me."


    Jiang Fenhua remembered the angry look on his wife''s face from earlier this morning and nodded, what Yu Dong said was indeed right, there was no way she will be happy if Yu Dong who teased her so much came to drop him at their house.


    In the end, he epted Yu Dong''s goodwill and then returned home with Lang who drove her carriage behind the Qiao family''s carriage.


    Watching the two leave Yu Dong heaved a sigh causing Shen Li to loop his arm with hers. " Don''t worry, I think that Miss Qiao wille around soon."


    " I know that too but you know what Li, some women and men are too prideful to ept that they are in the wrong which is why they do things that are pretty much awful to their partners, I hope that Miss Qiao will be the smarter one and won''t do something as stupid as that." Yu Dong remarked while looking at the silhouette of the carriages that were driving away.


    Just as Yu Dong was concerned about, the doors of the Qiao family being closed when Jiang Fenhua arrived, he looked at the guards who were not opening the door and a troubled look shed in his eyes but this time before he could say anything, Lang jumped off the carriage behind him and then said, " Is something the matter?"


    The guards who were standing outside the gates were stunned when they saw a dashing woman ask Master Jiang whether everything was all right or not. They looked at the carriage that the woman was driving and their eyes shed with worry from the looks of it the woman was quite rich as well.


    " I think that I am not allowed to enter again," Jiang Fenhua was not unused to this treatment there were many times when he was forced to stay outside it was only when Zhou Ming found out what the servants did behind his back in his name would thetter send someone to look for Jiang Fenhua and bring him back home.


    Though Zhou Ming would act like he could barely stand Jiang Fenhua, he was fairer among all even more than his wife,


    Lang also looked at the guards who made no movements to open the door and then calmly said, " Then you cane with me just as Sister Yu said, there is an extra room in our house and you can spend the night there."


    Even Jiang Fenhua was tempted after all, he came back dutifully but the guards were the ones who did not open the gates. He turned to look at the guards and asked in a solemn voice, " I am asking thest time, are you going to open the gates?"


    The guards looked at each other in a troubled manner, they wanted to open the gates as well but Marquis Qiao was the one who said that they needed to make Jiang Fenhua wait outside half an hour if he was toe past nine, it was already ten ¡­ by the orders of their madam, they needed to make Jiang Fenhua wait for one and half hours but ¡­ the two of them turned to look at the sturdy guard and their expression turned unsightly did this concubine hook up with another rich woman? The disdain in their eyes deepened as they scoffed and one of the guards said,


    "The madam ordered that master have to wait half an hour if he was dyed and does not arrive by nine, and since master came after nine, you have to wait for one and a half hours."


    The two of them wanted to see if this mer had the capability to leave at such an hour!


    -------------------

 Chapter 759: Jiang Fenhua leaves home——2

    Chapter 759: Jiang Fenhua leaves home¡ª¡ª2Lang frowned when she heard this, she knew that mers had stricter rules when it came to the high family but Jiang Fenhua was still pregnant and even though he waste, he did not go anywhere without telling Marquis Qiao. Was this really necessary? What if Jiang Fenhua fainted while waiting? His due date wasing closer how can Marquis treat him like this?


    She turned to look at the guards and asked in a low voice, " You better ask this from your master again, Master Jiang is pregnant if something happens to him, who will take the responsibility?"


    However the guards were long stuffed by the people who were eager to suck up to them thus when they saw that Lang was acting all haughty with them, they narrowed their eyes at her while the one on the left scoffed at Lang and said in a voice full of disgust, " From the looks of it you seem to be from the countryside, I will expect no less from a country bumpkin. There are rules in houses as big as this one, you think a mer concubine can leave and return at any time as he wishes? He is a concubine and he is supposed to be at home before Mistresses back."


    "That is right," said the one on the right, her eyes full of contempt while looking at Jiang Fenhua. " Who knows where he was and what he was doing instead of staying at home and serving his wife, the mistress is already inside and yet he came back three hourster, do you think this can be allowed? Mers are the pride and respect of the house, they only look good when they are locked inside the walls of the house instead of running amok, if they go around showing their face like this then what is the difference between a dignified concubine and a low ranking mer courtesan who sells his body?"


    The words of the two guards were too much and it was obvious that Lang got furious, she almost rolled her sleeves and was prepared to teach them a lesson for disrespecting the brother of her master but her arm was caught by Jiang Fenhua.


    " Master Jiang?" Lang looked at Jiang Fenhua who was looking down at the two guards who gulped under his gaze but still stubbornly looked at him as if trying to prove their point that they were not in the wrong.


    Jiang Fenhua was used to such things and remarks but tonight when he saw Lang getting angry on his part, he realised that he was no longer alone. He had a home where he could return to and where his brothers-inw and sister will wee him wholeheartedly, there was no need for him to suck his tears up and listen to these disgusting remarks and lower his head.


    Nor did he need to beg these guards, the reason they were acting like this was because they knew that he will stay here and wait for Qiao Sha to give him permission to enter. In the past, whether it rained or snow fell on top of his head, he was willing to wait but no more ¡ª¡ª this time the one who will wait was his wife and not him!


    And even if she did not wait for him, he had enough financial security to give his son or daughter a good life in the future no matter what their gender was, at least he will no longer have to suffer under pressure and hope that his belly gives birth to a daughter or a son instead of a mer son or else he will be abandoned again.


    " All right," his voice waspletely calm as he looked at the guards without an ounce of anger, the guards thought that Master Jiang was going to suck up his anger again and beg in front of them again, thinking about this, they turned to look at Lang with a proactive look on their faces but then they heard Jiang Fenhua say, " You can tell your mistress that she might as well one and half month since I am nevering back until she begs on her knees!"


    With that he turned to look at Lang who was looking at him with approval and said, "Let''s go..take me to my sister''s house," he nced at the guards who were too shocked to say anything and added acidly, " I am sure she will wee me without making me wait for another one and a half second."


    " Right this way!" Lang showed the path as she helped Master Jiang in the carriage and hopped on the driver''s seat when she looked down at the two guards, she sneered and coldly spat, " Have fun exining what you said to him just now." After that, she turned the horse around and then started to drive away.


    Lang was not a fool, she knew that Qiao Sha must have said something else, she might have agreed to the punishment but she would have never made it so severe since she knew that Jiang Fenhua was pregnant most probably it was the guards who added the extra one hour to make themselves look in front of the others.


    Heh, but this time they dropped their feet on a sharpened axe on their own, she knew her sister Yu. Once she finds out that Qiao Sha had disrespected Jiang Hua like this, she will never allow thetter to even see Jiang Fenhua.


    There was a big chance that now that Yu Dong owned the vige, Qiao Sha might not even get permission to enter and see Jiang Fenhua just like how Jiang Fenhua was not allowed to see her!


    It was only when the carriage was driven away by Lang very far did the guards snapped out of their daze they looked at the vanishing carriage before exchanging a stunned gaze with each other, upon realising what sort of mess they might have gotten themselves into, they chased after the carriage but with their two feet they could not get far from the gates and could only watch the carriage leave.


    Check the sequel of this book¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands and those who are reading it please leave a review!

 Chapter 760: Angry Qiao Sha

    Chapter 760: Angry Qiao ShaJiang Fenhua left without even looking at the two guards who were looking at each other in frustration, they wanted to drag the mer back but they were afraid of the sturdy-looking woman who seemed like she knew martial arts, after all, they were just guards who were hired to keep guard at the front gates, except for a little swordsmanship they had no other skills and if not for the fact that the housekeepingdy was their aunt they would not have been able to get this job either.


    " What should we do now?" The woman asked her colleague, the reason she was this arrogant with Jiang Fenhua was because she knew that the mer will simply lower his head and listen to everything that they have to say to him, who would have thought that the mer will actually turn around and run away? More importantly, he was carrying the child of their master! If something happened to him then they will not be able to get away with their lives!


    The other guard was also feeling stumped, all she said was a few words, true she might have exaggerated a bit here and there but all that mer needed to do was to stand outside, in fact, he was in the wrong as well, a decent mer who knew what his wife''s reputation was worth will return home before the sun sets but he returned when the moon was shining way up in the sky and when they gave him the punishment that was due, he turned his back on them and ran away? On what basis?


    He was the one who was in the wrong anyway! Whom he was kidding? If J this was another house he would have been asked to kneel and then beg until their mistress was willing to let him in but they only asked him to stand outside for a few minutes and he threw a tantrum!


    Who was the one who was wrong here anyway?


    The senior guard thought over everything carefully before she pursed her lips and then said in a grim voice, " Master Jiang never returned home, if someone asks you anything just say that he was never here."


    Though the senior guard knew that she was undertaking a rather serious risk here but when she thought about her master did not care about that mer and will believe what she tells her the senior guard was more at ease, she did not think that there was anything wrong with what she was saying, now that mer had run away there was no way her mistress would chase after him all to bring him back and most probably leave him alone and when she was in moos to bring him back, she will just drag him from whichever hole he was hiding.


    In short, there was nothing for her to fear about!


    When the junior guard heard about it, she wanted to say that this was not the correct way to deal with the situation but when she thought about how her life will be put online if she does not deal with this matter properly she decided that she was going to follow what her senior was telling her, anyway she was just a junior there was no way she will be pushed to take the majority of responsibility right?


    With that thought in her head even the junior guard ced her heart at ease.


    On the other hand, Jiang Fenhua had no idea that the two women came up with such a way to handle with the matter of him running away but even if he did he would not have cared after all, this was not the first time they will be throwing the mud at him.


    Lang brought Jiang Fenhua back and Yu Dong was not even surprised when she saw the mer return with a sullen look on his face, she did not say anything nor did she ask what happened at the Qiao Manor instead she urged him to go to sleep but when Jiang Fenhua saw that Yu Dong was preparing something, he did not go to sleep instead he looked at the transparent white raw fish that was ted on arge te and asked, " What is this?"


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes as she raised her head and smiles at Jiang Fenhua as she replied, "It''s called fugu," however upon seeing the curious look in the eyes of Jiang Fenhua, she hurriedly added, "Pregnant mers cannot eat it."


    Hearing Yu Dong''s words Jiang Fenhua was slightly upset but he still sighed and then turned to walk inside the room while looking at his belly.


    " Are you looking at this? I need to sacrifice so much for you, if you grow up and then follow that annoying mother of yours, then you might as well grow up with thick buttocks!" Jiang Fenhua scolded his child lightly who remained calm since he could not sense the danger that was heading his or her way.


    Though Jiang Fenhua thought that it was quite a shame that he could not eat the thing called fugu he was too tired to think about it anymore and then went to sleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong who used her spiritual energy to deal with the poison of the fugu took therge te on which she had ced the sliced pieces of the fish and then went to sit outside the outstretched wooden tform that overlooked the backyard and the sky that was lit up with the moonlight.


    " I heard someone''s voice, was there someone looking for you?" Shen Li who was sitting on the side raised his head and looked at Yu Dong who ced the porcin te between them and sat down, Chen Mi and Ye Liu sitting on the side as well while Fang Chi and Xiao Hua who were tired were already asleep.


    Yu Dong sighed as she poured some wine into her ss and then leaned her head on Shen Li''s shoulder before saying, "It''s nothing ¡­ I will tell you everything in the morning but for now let''s enjoy this small peace that we have stolen for ourselves."


    She did not want to hide from her husbands that Jiang Fenhua was here but they were often too busy dealing with this and that ¡­ she did not want to miss this small peace that she had found for themselves by bringing the troubles of others up.


    -----------------

 Chapter 761: Angry Qiao Sha ——2

    Chapter 761: Angry Qiao Sha ¡ª¡ª2Seeing that Yu Dong did not want to talk about it Shen Li did not say anything nor did he ask what was going on, his wife was right. They have been too troubled by this ¡ª¡ª- that they have forgotten to take a break for themselves first it was all to establish their family and then it was the flood and followed by the rise of grain prices in the town. They were yet to deal with the oil mill yet and now they had another thing added to their trouble.


    They should also take it easy sometimes.


    While Yu Dong was sipping on her wine, Shen Li held his cup in his hands and then looked at the clear water-like wine that was filling the inside of the cup and said, " The night tonight is a peaceful one isn''t it?"


    " Hmm," Chen Mi hummed his cheeks slightly flushed as he drank his third cup of wine and then turned to look at Shen Li before saying, " Thest time I had such a nice time was when I was ten, my sisters brought me to the autumn fair in the next vige and we had a fun time roaming around the entire town its just a little annoying that we did not have much money to look around and buy things and could only stare at other kids who bought this and that."


    As he spoke he was slightly unhappy, even if he was having a good time and his sisters were also no longer suffering, the old days when they all had to sleep with an empty stomach were still fresh in his mind.


    " The sufferings of the past are the stairs to sess in the future," Ye Liu calmly said as he took a gentle sip of his wine and then looked at the moon that was shining brightly in the sky. His lips were pursed in a thin line curled up a little as he further added, "It''s fine if we suffered as long as we can leave a good life with our kids in the future everything will be fine, at least our kids won''t have to go through something that we did."


    No matter whether mer or a girl child, they will never have to worry about them to be sold or being treated badly because they were fortunate enough to find Yu Dong who came into their lives like a beacon of hope.


    " You are right," Chen Mi nodded fervently as he stood up from his chair and then walked until he was standing in front of Yu Dong and loudly said, " I, Chen Mi, thank you for everything that you have done for me and our family! Without you, we would all have died! To thank you for your hard work, I will make sure to give you all the happiness that I can!"


    Even Ye Liu nodded as he raised his head and the ss that was in his hands before saying in a silent drunk daze, " I will keep you happy."


    " Me as well," Shen Li added while chiming in between as heid his head down on Yu Dong''s who smiled and then tittered lightly," I should be the one who should be saying such a thing!"


    However, she stoppedughing when she heard theints of her neighbours, with a hushing gesture they all finished the fugu and then returned to their respective rooms to sleep.


    While Yu Dong was sleeping peacefully and enjoying the momentary peace, Qiao Sha was having a hard time even closing her eyes she stayed in her courtyard while sleeping on her bed, she continued to toss and turn, she wanted to do something which she have never done before and that was to barge into Jiang Fenhua''s courtyard and ask him what was going on between him and Yu Dong but she suppressed the desire, she was worried that if this matter was found by Zhou Ming, he will only detest her more which was why she stayed inside the courtyard and thought,


    " never mind I will go and see him in the morning, it''s not like he is going to run away with my kid right?"


    Qiao Sha had no idea that she was actually very close to the truth but because she had taken Jiang Fenhua for granted for many years she thought that he must be staying in the courtyard while waiting for her patiently, with that thought in her mind she was a tad bit more at ease and then went to sleep not even knowing that the mer, she was thinking about scolding in the morning was not even at home.


    ¡­


    " What did you say?" Qiao Sha was sure that she might have misheard the woman who was trembling in front of her but no matter how many times she asked the guard to repeat what she was saying, the guard only said the same sentence ¡ª¡ª Jiang Fenhua did not return home.


    Qiao Sha was so furious that she wished she could rush back in time and bring that mer of hers back home by dragging him and ignoring his resistance, who would have thought that just because she gave him a little way out that mer actually went against her and never returned home?


    BANG!


    Qiao Sha hurled the paperweight that was sitting on top of the table at the woman who reported Jiang Fenhua''s information to her and screamed at the top of her lungs, " WHAT WERE YOU DOING? LAST NIGHT YOU SHOULD HAVE COME TO SEE ME AND TOLD ME THIS. WHY IS IT THAT YOU ONLY CAME TO SEE ME RIGHT NOW? ARE YOU LOOKING FOR A QUICKER WAY TO DIE? YOUR MASTER WAS OUT FOR AN ENTIRE NIGHT AND YOU DID NOT FEEL LIKE TELLING ME THE THIS?"


    " Why are you getting angry at the guards?" A voice joined in and Qiao Sha turned to look at her mother who walked inside, seeing here inside the two guards lowered their heads and greeted her, the Older woman waved her hands and then turned to look at her daughter who was throwing a tantrum, " You were the one who gave them the courage to ignore your husband, by what right are you getting angry now?"

 Chapter 762: On her knees

    Chapter 762: On her knees" Mother," Qiao Sha might be rough while treating everyone but when it came to her elders, she was really careful and respectful. When she saw that her mother was the one who entered her study, she wiped her angry expression off her face and then looked at her mother with a polite expression. " Why are you here?"


    " If I didn''te here, I was afraid that you will end up lifting the entire house on top of your head," Madam Qiao stared at her daughter with displeasure written all over her face, she looked at the mess that Qiao Sha had made in the study and felt her brows twitch. " Were you going to tear the entire ce in your rage? Do you not know how many important files are stored in this study? How dare you act recklessly."


    Qiao Sha did not say a word when she was getting reprimanded after all she respected her mother a lot and would not dare to say anything upsetting to the old woman given that thetter had done a lot for their family.


    Madam Qiao limped inside the study as she walked over to the table and pulled a chair to sit down, back when she was general, she was injured by the sword of her enemy causing her to lose half of her leg below her left knee, now all she could use was a prosthetic wooden leg that was brought from a foreignnd. It was because of this matter that Qiao Sha had to be general at such a young age and pick up her ck, having spent most of her childhood on the battlefield, Qiao Sha was brutal and her temper was fiery.


    Because this was somewhat her fault Madam Qiao had only thought of making it up to her daughter and her husbands but now that thetter was getting more and more reckless, Madam Qiao could no longer turn a blind eye to her actions.


    She actually asked her pregnant husband to stand outside as punishment and now that he ran away she had the audacity to get angry at everyone but herself.


    " Mother I was just¡­." Qiao Sha began but Madam Qiao did not give her a chance to say anything, she lifted her left foot and banged it harshly on the wooden floor before snapping in a cold voice, " Silence! Do you think that we don''t have enough trouble in this family? Your grandmother is getting older by each day, can you imagine how angry she was when she found out that her grandson-inw ran away with her great-grandchild?"


    " The guards are the ones who did not tell me that Jiang Fenhua did not return if they had¡ª¡ª" Qiao Sha wanted to fight but she was stunned by the cold gaze with which her mother was looking at her.


    " Do you think those guards would have gotten this courage if not for your actions? You ignore Fenhua all the damn time and no one respects him in the house, I told you many times that even if I and your grandmother treat him well, it will not cause much impact as you care for him because now you are thedy of the house! Your treatment towards your husband will ry how important he is for you and that is how the others will treat him as well."


    " You want others to respect and care for Jiang Fenhua, then you need to do it first!"


    Qiao Sha pursed her lips as she listened to her mother''s scoldings she did not say anything but the stubborn expression on her face did not change, she stayed silent for a while before lifting her head and then said, " But isn''t Jiang Fenhua at fault as well? He did not return home at allst night, how can this be done, he is married and he is pregnant as well, him staying somewhere else ¡ª¡ª"


    " Why do you care?" Madam Qiaoughed as she red at her daughter she was so angry at this stupid idiot that she did not know what to do to make her daughter understand that she was also in the wrong here, while turning her enemies into a pile of flesh even her brains seemed to have morphed and became a paste of meat and nothing else. " Fenhua had spent the night in an inn before he will be fine."


    " But he might not be at the inn¡ª¡ª" As soon as Qiao Sha spoke, Madam Qiao raised her brow and nodded in understanding. " I see, looks like Fenhua had befriended someone and you are not happy with that?"


    " He made friends with a woman, how can I even¡ª¡ª" Qiao Sha trailed off upon seeing the gaze of her mother but did not say anything else and lowered her head she thought that her mother will speak up for her now instead she heard the elderly woman heave a sigh of relief as she nodded, looking rather d. " If that is the case then I am d that he is finally thinking about himself."


    " What?" Qiao Sha was sure that she misheard her mother but to her surprise, her mother smiled and said, " I was worried that since you were so adamant about kicking him out after he gave birth, Fenhua will take things hard but now that he has someone by his side, I am at ease."


    With that she stood up from the chair and then walked out of the study room leaving Qiao Sha to stand behind her with her mouth agape, seeing that even her mother was not on her side, Qiao Sha could not help but ask, " Mother are you not upset that Jiang Fenhua spent the night with some other woman?"


    " What can he do when he is pregnant?" Madam Qiao asked as she turned and looked at her daughter who was looking anxious as an ant on a hot pan, her lips curled in a smile. " You only care about that child, right? I am sure Fenhua can hold off until giving birth to that child."


    -------------------

 Chapter 763: On her knees ——2

    Chapter 763: On her knees ¡ª¡ª2Qiao Sha was speechless, she did not know why all of a sudden everyone was turning against her. She had been treating Jiang Fenhua like this all the time and there had never been anyone who questioned her before but now that Jiang Fenhua was going against her, everyone was turning to side with him for what?


    In the end, no matter how Qiao Sha thought about the incident from thest night, she did not see that she was wrong in any way, the way she treated Jiang Fenhua was how others treated their mers, what was wrong with her punishing him a little and she never intended to make him stand for aplete half an hour, as soon as she was informed of his return she would have brought him back in less than five minutes she just wanted to scare him a little!


    This was her first time punishing him and yet everyone was making a mountain out of a molehill!


    " What a headache," Qiao Sha muttered as she nursed her forehead, she could not understand why her mother was acting like this but she did not have the time to ponder over something so small, she needed to bring that runaway husband of her and put him in his ce at least that way her family will stop ring at her with that sideway nce of theirs.


    " Driver bring the carriage," she took the robe that was hanging on the rack and then walked out of her study while pulling it on her shoulders, she was going to bring that mer home today no matter what! And she was going to ask what he was doing and what was going on in his head, most importantly she was going to ask what was his exnation about this entire night out!


    The carriage driver brought the carriage to the front of the Qiao house and Qiao Sha climbed up the stairs before ordering her driver to drive to the big river vige without pausing.


    The carriage driver did as she was told, she did not stop until she was pulled the carriage in front of Yu''s house. Qiao Sha walked out of the carriage and then headed straight to the entrance door of the Yu family where she harshly knocked on the door.


    At this time the Yu family was having their breakfast, Jiang Fenhua only took a bite of his vegetable porridge when he heard the rough knocking and stiffened, he knew that it was his wife. Even if he and Qiao Sha never stayed together for long in the same room except for the night when he conceived her child, he still knew most of her habits and he knew that when his wife was angry, she would knock three times before halting.


    The rhythm on the door was the same.


    " Sister Dong," he turned to look at Yu Dong worriedly, he did not want to go back to his house. For the first time he felt like he could breathe without being looked down on by anyone, Yu Dong nced at her brother and then asked in a solemn voice, " Do you really not want to go back home?"


    Jiang Fenhua did not even think about it before he shook his head, he had been treated like an outsider in that house which was why if possible he did not want to go there ever again, well at least until he gave birth to a child safely.


    He was worried that if this continued, he will not be able to give birth to a healthy child!


    Yu Dong understood Jiang Fenhua''s answer, thus she got up from the chair on which she was sitting and then walked towards the door while asking the others to stay inside, there was no need for them to follow her out into the courtyard.


    The mers were worried but they did not refuse the direct order of their wife, in the end, Yu Dong pulled the door open and sure enough, she met with the angry stare of Qiao Sha who was looking at her with annoyance.


    " Where is my husband?" She asked as soon as Yu Dong stepped out of the house and closed the door behind her, her gaze was sharp and she did not even hide the aura which she used when she was on the battlefield but Yu Dong was not scared, she had seen much worse things in the apocalypse world when she was fighting the zombies who mutated to next level.


    She raised a brow and asked, " Did you not ask where your husband is from your guards?"


    Yu Dong had asked about everything that happened at the Qiao house from Lang who told her while looking highly incensed that the guards outside asked the heavily pregnant Jiang Fenhua to stand on the street for one and a half hours and that too while heavily criticising him. None of them seemed to be sympathetic towards Jiang Fenhua if anything they even called Jiang Fenhua a lowly courtesan who entertains a woman in exchange for money with his body.


    After listening to all the nonsense, Yu Dong was furious. A mer who was pregnant deserved to be treated nicely, so what if he was slightlyte what was wrong with it? It was not as if he was drinking and partying. He only attended a small family dinner party and went back home even when she asked him to stay back because he looked tired and was yawning, Jiang Fenhua despite being tired said that he was going to go back home.


    He was acting as a dutiful husband even when Qiao Sha never treated him well nor did she fulfil her responsibilities as a wife yet this was how he was treated at home?


    Yu Dong was reminded of how many men would leave their pregnant wives to fend for themselves in the apocalypse world saying that it was their fault that they got pregnant and even if they took responsibility they would constantly remind their wives how much they were doing for them.


    It annoyed her and the way Jiang Fenhua was treated annoyed her just as much!


    This was why Yu Dong decided that even if Jiang Fenhua epted Qiao Sha''s apology, she will not allow him to leave unlesss this woman was on her knees.

 Chapter 764: Yu Dong shows off her power

    Chapter 764: Yu Dong shows off her powerYu Dong looked at the woman who was standing in front of her and did not say anything for the longest time before parting her lips and said, " If you would have used your authority and asked the guards who work for you then you would have known that Brother Fenhua went to the Qiao house yesterday night but he was turned away, and since he had nowhere to stay, he came back to my house."


    "W..What?" Qiao Sha''s mind started to buzz when he heard Yu Dong say that the guards of her family stopped her husband from entering the house, at first she thought that it was not possible but when she saw those angry eyes of Yu Dong, she knew that thetter was not lying to her. Those guards really did stop Jiang Fenhua from going inside the house and they even lied to her by saying that he never came back home.


    Qiao Sha was angry but she still calmed herself down, those guards were at home and she could not do anything to them at the moment, she had to hold her temper till she went back home and only then she will be able to punish those guards but for now, she needed to bring her runaway husband home back with her. She turned to look at Yu Dong before she opened her mouth and then said in her most polite tone, " Forgive me for my rash actions just now, I will go and straighten those guards but for now please call Fenhua out, he is pregnant and my mother wants him back home."


    She expected that Yu Dong will step aside and invite her in but instead, she stayed where she was, her gaze fixated on her as she red at her causing Qiao Sha to frown.


    " What is the matter, Miss Yu? Are you still upset because of what happenedst night? Did I not say that I will talk it out with the guards and they will be punished ordingly¡ª¡ª"


    " I am not angry at what happenedst night, I am angry at your obliviousness, Marquis Qiao," Yu Dong was extremely disheartened when she saw that Qiao Sha had no idea what was going on with Jiang Fenhua at his own home, just how careless was this woman when it came to Jiang Fenhua? Did she even take note of what he was eating or whether he was even eating at all?


    Yu Dong had been keeping an eye on Jiang Fenhua and each time she saw him, he looked thinner than before as if his diet was getting more and more pitiful with the time, which annoyed and worried her greatly.


    " What do you want to say, Miss Yu?" Qiao Sha was not a patient woman and she did not like it when people spoke to her in circles, she frowned when she heard Yu Dong''s words, not understanding what she was trying to say, her obliviousness? What does that even mean? What had she ever done to be called out like this?


    Yu Dong sighed, if the other person was not an official she might have really pped this woman awake. How can she even act like this? Did she not know that there were things that she needed to do as Jiang Fenhua''s wife?


    However, Yu Dong could not brashly hit or scold Qiao Sha, firstly the woman was an official and secondly, she was the one who will be helping her in the future when things took a turn for worse. Offending Qiao Sha so early was not in her ns but she still could not ignore the fact that the woman was treating her husband like he was her ve who needed to listen to her back and call all the time.


    "It''s pretty simple if you were to think of it properly, Madam Qiao," Yu Dong said to Qiao Sha, her arms crossed in front as she lowered her voice and continued speaking, " This is not the first time when those guards have disrespected your husband, they have done it on a daily basis and not only them but everyone else in your house are not any good either."


    " Do you think that Brother Fenhua is so unreasonable that he will run away over such a small thing? The reason he returned here was that in the past your guards would force him to stand outside in rain, and snow no matter what kind of weather it was, whenints get piled up they will surely be grudges and the same thing has happened to Brother Fenhua, he does not wish to return to your home where he is treated as an outsider all the time."


    Yu Dong did not find Jiang Fenhua troublesome thus, even if he wanted to stay in this vige for more than a year she will allow him to do so, in fact, she would even build him a house and let him stay in this vige. What was so good about the officials in the town anyway? Look at this, a mer cannot even leave his own house ording to his will and had to listen to everything that his wife told him.


    Compared to that the vigers were a bit more free, at least they will not make their mers stand outside the house just because thetter got dyed while gossiping with his friends.


    Qiao Sha was stunned when she heard Yu Dong''s words, a part of her wanted to tell Yu Dong that she needed to stop lying but when she thought about what her mother had told her, she could not bring herself to say those words, what if herck of care towards Jiang Fenhua really made those servants in her house emboldened and they started to treat Jiang Fenhua as they wished?


    She pursed her lips as she arrived at this conclusion but even so, she could not just allow Yu Dong to keep her husband with her right? What did she mean by Jiang Fenhua was not willing to return? He was her husband and the father of her child, how can he live somewhere else?


    -------------------------

 Chapter 765: Yu Dong shows off her power——2

    Chapter 765: Yu Dong shows off her power¡ª¡ª2" Miss Yu, I understand that you are worried about Jiang Fenhua but you will have to admit that he is my husband, you cannot just make him stay with you, if others find out then they will talk about the two of you. You would not like that, right, Miss Yu?"


    Qiao Sha looked at Yu Dong with an assessing gaze as if she was trying to gauge her reaction but Yu Dong had nothing to hide which was why she boldly looked back at Qiao Sha and even raised a brow as she said, " What I mind even more is the way you all treat, Brother Fenhua. I cannot say a lot since it''s not my ce but I believe that you are being a tad bit hypocritical, Marquis Qiao, you were the one who did not fulfil your duties as his wife first but now you are willing to acknowledge that he is your husband?"


    Yu Dong took a step closer to Qiao Sha, there was no change in her expression if anything she was rather calm but something about the energy around her seemed to have changed causing Qiao Sha to be so scared that she took a step back. A part of her was telling her that she did not need to be so scared of a woman like Yu Dong since thetter was only amoner and she was the great general but even though she was thinking much in her head, the terror that Yu Dong incited with her aura seemed to be drilling deep into her bones.


    " Miss Yu¡ª-"


    " If you want Brother Fenhua to stay next to you then can you promise me that you will not treat him like you did in the past? That he will get to eat his fill and that he will be fine? You might not have taken note of this but Brother Fenhua is getting weaker and thinner by the day. Are the chefs at your ce only for show?"


    " He likes eating something light in the morning but your chef will make him something hot and oily making him lose his appetite, the fact that they have ignored the condition of his courtyard is enough to make me understand how he is being treated in your house. You want to take him back sure, first, promise me that you will treat him like he deserves to be treated as your husband, can you do that?"


    Qiao Sha did not say anything she did not even know how in the world Yu Dong knew about everything that was going on in her house but she did not, Qiao Sha was highly embarrassed and angry at the same time. If Jiang Fenhua had so many problems why did he note to tell her? Why did he have to go andin to Yu Dong?


    " Looks like you have nothing to say," Yu Dong was not even surprised when she saw Qiao Sha acting silent, she knew that the woman was not going to say anything because there was nothing that she could say in response.


    " If that is the case then I am afraid I cannot allow you to take Brother Fenhua, in fact, it would be wrong of me to say that I will not allow him to go with you, he does not even want to see you for the time being, Marquis. So don''t waste your time." With that Yu Dong turned to walk inside the house when she heard Qiao Sha say,


    " Are you really not going to let me take him? What if I use force?"


    Qiao Sha was not willing to be patient, why did she even have to do something so stupid as watching her Concubine throw a tantrum? Jiang Fenhua was someone who was thrown at her, she was already doing well enough by making sure that he was not starving and no one questioned his virtue, what else did he want?


    Yu Dong heard her words and turned around, she knew that Qiao Sha was stubborn but she did not think that the woman was this stubborn. With her lips curved, Yu Dong smiled at Qiao Sha before releasing her spiritual energy.


    This time she did not restrain it, in fact, she let it flow in a manner that caused Qiao Sha to stiffen as she raised her head and looked at Yu Dong in surprise. Only then did she notice the looming energy that was surrounding Yu Dongpletely in a manner which made her look like an asura?


    '' What¡­What the ¡­?'' Qiao Sha did not expect to meet with an expert in this small vige at the same time she was stunned to see the power that Yu Dong was hiding, with her strength she can easily beat her with one hand ¡ª¡ª an expert like her, what was she doing here in this small vige?


    " You can try," Yu Dong restrained her energy and then summoned it back causing Qiao Sha to fall to her knees as she breathed heavily. " But I will suggest that you don''t because I can be really troublesome if I get upset, Marquis."


    She did not help the struggling Qiao Sha off the ground and walked inside the house, it was Qiao Sha''s driver who rushed out of the carriage and helped her inside as she looked at her master who was struggling while even trying to breathe.


    " Madam, are you all right?" The carriage driver asked as she looked at Qiao Sha who was on the floor, she did not even understand what Yu Dong did to Qiao Sha all she knew was that the woman took a step closer to her mistress and then her Madam was kneeling on the ground.


    Qiao Sha did not answer instead she raised her head and looked at Yu Dong''s house, she seemed to have underestimated this woman. No wonder, she was confident enough when facing her because she knew that she will not be on the losing side!


    " Damn it!" Qiao Sha cursed as she smacked the ground with her fist causing a crater to appear.

 Chapter 766: Big stone village

    Chapter 766: Big stone vigeYu Dong did not see Qiao Sha off, she knew that the woman must be furious and confused at the moment but she was not terrified of her, at least not for the time being. She knew that Qiao Sha needed her help which was why she will not touch her for the time being, Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief as she walked inside the house, she caught five pairs of eyes that were looking at her with worry and smiled, " There is nothing to worry about, Marquis Qiao is a wise woman there is no way she will not listen if we speak to her and exin properly."


    She did not want her four husbands to worry, and if she was, to tell the truth then Jiang Fenhua would think that he was causing trouble for her and would feel even more guilty which was why it was better if she was to keep the fact that she actually showed off her aura in front of Qiao Sha a secret for the time being, if either of these mers found out that she might have offended the Marquis of their town, they will have her head.


    Though Jiang Fenhua was slightly suspicious when Yu Dong told him that his wife left without any fuss, he rxed upon seeing how calm Yu Dong was ¡ª¡ª he also thought that there was no way Qiao Sha would try to suppress amoner with her power but what he did not know was that his wife never got the chance to show off her power in front of Yu Dong, she was brought to her knees before she could even do something like that in front of Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong looked around the table and when she saw that her husbands were eating their breakfast peacefully, she heaved a sigh of relief inwardly before she continued eating her vegetable porridge in silence as well while listening to Chen Mi who was excitedly telling Shen Li that he hade up with another recipe which was mixing grounded strawberry into milk.


    " I gave it to the kids, they truly liked it," Chen Mi told Shen Li as he took a small and delicate bite of his porridge and then turned to look at his son who was drinking the milk from his cup, Yu Dong followed his gaze and her gaze softened when she saw how big Chen Mi had gotten.


    " He is going to be one soon, right?" Jiang Fenhua asked as he watched Chen Mi wipe Little Bun''s mouth which was covered with a moustache of milk, when Chen Mi heard Jiang Fenhua''s question he smiled proudly and nodded, " Thats right, my little bun bun is soon going to turn one." As he spoke he patted the long hair of his son and ran his fingers through the silky locks. He still could not believe that his son who was so thin and frail when he was born was now this strong and sturdy.


    His milky white arms were as thick as lotus root making him look exceptionally healthy like one of those babies that brought fortune to their family. The more Chen Mi looked at his son, the more proud he felt, he was sure that when his son grows up, he will surely break many hearts since he was born with the best features of him and his wife.


    Yu Dong also knew that little bun was going to turn one in a month, she looked at the young boy who was sipping on his milk and smiled, she was not even paying attention to time and in a blink of her eyes, aplete year passed by without even her knowing.


    The atmosphere around the dining table was very harmonious but this harmony was broken when vige head Gu knocked on the door with a flustered look on her face. Since Yu Dong was now the owner of the vige, she did not need to take the job of the vige head and thus left the position in the hand of Vige head Gu who was now like a follower of her small Gang.


    As soon as Vige Head Gu knocked on the door, Lang who was cleaning the front yard opened the door. Seeing the flustered-looking Vige head Gu, Lang was slightly surprised at first she thought that Qiao Sha had made things difficult for the vige because Yu Dong refused to let Jiang Fenhua leave with her but soon she realised that there was much more difficult trouble than just Qiao Sha.


    " What did you say?" Yu Dong questioned Vige head Gu who was now sitting on the couch wiping her sweat, she had gulped down three cups of the sweet and cold water from the Yu family''s well only then was she able to calm down a little but even now Yu Dong could see that Vige head Gu was rather scared.


    Vige head Gu wiped her forehead with the dirty handkerchief that she was carrying and then said in a nervous voice, " I heard from the vigers that the vige next to us is suffering from flu breakout, many vigers in that vige ate animals that died in the flood and now they are suffering from heavy fever and their skin had turned yellow and sickly¡­ I am afraid that this will cause a lot of trouble for us."


    " How can this cause trouble for us?" Chen Mi asked with a frown as he looked at Vige head Gu who was sweating a bucket of cold sweat. " We have taken precautions and neither of the viger from our vige ate those dead animals except the Sun family but they were separated from others at the earlier stage."


    "That''s true but¡­" Vige head Gu looked at the young kids and hesitated seeing this Yu Dong turned to Fang Chi and said, " Chi take the kids and go inside your room."


    Fang Chi could also see that there was something that Vige head Gu wanted to say but could not because of the children who were watching her and was hesitating which was why he took the kids to his room. " Come on, Mai, Bun Bun, Daddy Chi have something to show you two."


    The two kids followed Fang Chi inside his room where Fang Chi closed the door to his room such that the two kids will not be able to sneak out. Vige head Gu peeked at the closed door and only then she turned to look at Yu Dong before saying in a hushed voice, " The truth is actually like this.."


    Turns out that the vige next to the Big River vige and Big Mountain vige was called Big Stone Vige, just like its name there were many big boulders in the vige and irrigating crops in that vige was really difficult. However, the vigers of that vige somehow managed to get by and since the big boulder protected them from heavy sunlight and kept them warm in the cold winters, the vigers never moved from that ce.


    Generally, they did not have to worry about getting starved to death but this time because of the flood, the crops of the Big Stone vige were all washed out and since there was no Yu Dong to save them, it could be said that the vigers barely survived.


    However, even after surviving the natural disaster, their life did not get easier if anything those who were alive felt like it was better to die in the flood than dying bit by bit by starvation. At first, the vigers were reluctant to eat the dead animals that were left underwater since many were rotten but under hunger and fear of dying they all gave up and ended up taking a bite of the rotten meat, somehow they managed to survive since they were able to stomach the meat.


    But the thing was that the vigers who were able to stomach the rotten meat thought that Yu Dong and the other vigers were talking nonsense, thus they found more and more dead animals and started to cook them and eat them. What they did not know was that at the beginning they only ate a bit of the rotten meat and this was the reason nothing happened to them but when they turned around and started eating more and more of the rotten meat of the dead animals, their bodies could not withstand the germs and dirty things that they have fed into their mouth.


    Because of this, the vigers started to fall sick one by one, at first no one thought that it was anything dangerous and simply ignored it as nothing but fever but then their fever started to hike up more and more without going down and to make things worse, those people could not stomach anything because of their stomach not being able to digest anything.


    No matter what they ate, they will end up throwing up¡ª¡ª and just like that one by one the vigers of the Big Stone vige started to die leaving a bunch of widowers and kids behind alone.

 Chapter 767: Human eaters!

    Chapter 767: Human eaters!" But that still does not exin why we are in trouble?" Ye Liu asked with a slight crease between his brows, his wife had sent the word out to other viges that no one should eat the meat of those animals and livestock that died in the flood if the other vige did not listen to his wife''s suggestion just what can they do?


    Vige head Gu knew this as well but the thing was that when a person was pushed into a corner they forget all about right and wrong, with her lips curled in an eerie smile, Vige head Gu continued to answer Ye Liu''s question, " The problem is not that the vigers of the big stone vige are dying, as long as they stay in their own vige, we have nothing to worry about but the thing is ¡­." As Vige head Gu remembered what her cousin who married into the Big Mountain vige told her, she could not help but gag, at first she thought that what her cousin was telling was nothing but nonsense but then he told her that the vigers of his Vige saw a pile of human bones being dug up from the outskirts of the Big stone vige and she had to believe it.


    " The thing is that those vigers are now cornered to the point of eating children and the widowed mers!"


    Her words caused a small explosion in the heads of the mers, Jiang Fenhua who did not expect to hear something so barbaric immediately covered his mouth as he started to feel sick. He might not be pampered by his mother in the house where he grew up but he was someone who lived in the city and have never heard of something like this before.


    Seeing that Jiang Fenhua was getting sick Chen Mi who was looking rather pale as well pulled the pregnant mer to the outside of the house where thetter could throw up with ease, in the inside of the living room Ye Liu and Shen Li also looked like they were going to be sick which was Yu Dong said to them patiently, " You two, you can go and take a breather as well."


    But how can the two of them leave their wife in such a lurch? This was not a small thing! Eating humans? That was really ¡ª¡ª they did not even have the correct words to describe the kind of sin that the vigers of the big stone vige weremitting.


    Yu Dong however hardly showed any reaction, in the past she had seen people eating the rotten zombies when they were pushed into a corner, so how can something like this faze her? She calmly looked at Vige head Gu and solemnly asked, " Is the information correct?"


    " Of course it is," said Vige head Gu without even batting an eye, she was afraid that if she did not say one thing after another, she will end up hurling along with the others. " I saw the pile of human bones which my cousin was talking about, they were eaten clean and some were even nibbled¡­.my cousin said that because the human bones were buried at the fork of the two viges they could not even go to the authorities lest the vigers of the big stone vige pinned the me on their vige."


    Vige head Gu shuffled ufortably in her seat and then said, " Because of this I asked around the other viges and found out that the widowed mers and orphan children in the big stone vige have been eaten already, now only the ones who are married are left¡­though once in a while the mer who is least favoured by his wife will be sacrificed, I am afraid that ¡­soon they wille attacking the other viges as well."


    The big stone vige was already small in poption from the beginning and with this flood and flu, their numbers decreased even further, there were not many vigers left in the vige anymore, soon the vigers that can be sacrificed will run out as well and after that? After that surely those monsters wille looking for their vige!


    At this moment, Vige head Gu was very upset. She was regretting that vigers like big stone vige were staying next to her vige, those human-eating monsters who do not deserve to even stay alive much less live next to her vige!


    Yu Dong also frowned when she heard Vige head Gu''s words, she had a good idea of what was going on in the vige. There were many mers who were pregnant at the moment and many have given birth to big fat babies, at the moment if there was any vige that was in grave danger then it could be said that it was her vige.


    What was more if the vigers were to go outside ande into contact with other vigers and developed the symptoms of flu then it will be really troublesome as well.


    Seeing that Yu Dong was silent, Vige head Gu could not help but ask worriedly, " Miss Yu what should we do now?"


    Yu Dong did not answer right away instead she thought about the situation carefully only then did she open her mouth and started reciting their next steps, " For now build two heavily secured shacks on either side of the vige entrance," she then pulled a paper and brush before drawing a barricade pole that could be used manually and then added, " Ask the vigers who are strong and sturdy to build a stone wall around the ces from where the other vige people can sneak inside."


    " Four women who can fight well will be positioned at the shacks day and night they will interchange their duties ordingly, and I will pay them five hundred copper coins a month for their hard work," Yu Dong knew that as long as she paid a hefty sum the women in the vige will work hard, five hundred copper coins was half of a silver tael so of course the women will pay special attention to this job.


    She thought of something and then added, " Along with that add ten more women and young girls to patrol around the vige, if they see something strange then they need to alert us at once, it does not matter if they are strong or not as long as they do a good job, their pay will be three hundred coins for the time being and ¡­." Yu Dong thought for a moment before adding,


    " Spread the word that if any viger is suffering from the symptoms of flu then I am willing to take care of their meals as well as their family''s if they are the only bread earner, until they get better, there will be nock of meat and grain but if someone dares to hide their sickness or try to help their sick rtives causing the vigers'' safety to be endangered, they will be answering me, got it?"

 Chapter 768: An opening

    Chapter 768: An openingVige head Gu''s eyes lit up when she heard Yu Dong''s suggestion. They could of course do it like this, as long as the vigers were willing to corporate with them, they will be able to keep the safety of their vige intact!


    " I will go and announce this matter to the rest of the vigers!" Vige head Gu picked up the paper on which Yu Dong had drawn the barricade and then stood up from the couch.


    She bowed in front of Yu Dong to show her gratitude and then walked out of the house while leaving Yu Dong and the rest of the mers to discuss about the happenings that were taking around their vige.


    Vige head Gu was in such a hurry because she had heard from her cousin that the vigers of the big stone vige were getting more and more anxious with theck of food in their house, just yesterday, the vigers of her cousin''s vige saw the vigers from the Big stone vige lurking around their vige at night.


    It was their good luck that they caught sight of the vigers of the Big Stone vige and chased them away before those people could do anything to their mers and children.


    But even then they lost amb and an old hen!


    Vige head Gu could not allow the same thing to happen in her vige as well, since the vigers from the Big Stone vige failed to kidnap the mers and children from the Big Mountain vige, she was afraid that they wille looking for their vige tonight!


    They have to hurry up and get moving!


    Once Vige head Gu left, Shen Li turned to look at Yu Dong who was solemnly thinking about something and then asked, " What are we going to do? Will that barricade really stop those evil people from the big stone vige?"


    " For the time being yes," Yu Dong replied as she carefully thought over the situation and then turned to look at her husbands who were looking nervous but she did not dare to hide the severity of the situation from them.


    Even though she will make sure that no one in their vige will be harmed by the ones in the Big Stone vige, she still needed her husbands to be cautious as well.


    " From what Vige head Gu said, the vigers of the Big Stone vige are only trying to steal for the time being, they will not dare to hurt others when they see the barricade they will definitely leave upon seeing someone on guard but ¡­" Yu Dong paused her brows knitting in a frown which made Shen Li and Ye Liu troubled.


    They have never seen Yu Dong frown while dealing with the flood yet she was frowning like this when they found out about the vigers from the big stone vige, looks like the wise people were right.


    More than humans nothing was more dangerous in this world.


    " But?" Ye Liu questioned prodding Yu Dong such that she will continue speaking.


    " But that is only until they are not pushed to a corner," Yu Dong knew how much humans loved their lives, in the apocalypse world, there were times when the strong ones would even eat the weak ones, though she had never joined into such disgusting acts, that did not mean that she had never met with such cases.


    There was one time when the entire vige was surrounded by zombies. The vigers were scared to leave their houses, back then the government could not take control of the situation and all the power was in the hand of the bases, because of the internal conflict and corruption, it took a long time before Yu Dong and her team were asked to go and rescue the vigers who were in trouble.


    Though it took them more than a week to rescue that vige, Yu Dong was still surprised to see that the men of that vige ate their wives and children!


    It was just a week and instead of waiting for the rescue team toe and save them, they chose to kill their family! Back then one of the men said to them in frustration when they grilled him for answers,


    ''So what? It''s the world of survival of the fittest. I did what I could do to survive!''


    Back then Yu Dong wanted to kill that man and everyone else who killed their wives and kids but she did not want to dirty her hands.


    She brought the ones who refrained themselves from eating their wife and kids and left the rest in the hands of zombies to die.


    In fact, the ones who did not kill their family also did not have much feelings for their families either, it was just that they had enough food to withstand for a week and did not sumb to the temptation of eating human flesh like their neighbours.


    If Yu Dong was another weekte then she was sure that those people would have killed their wives and children as well!


    " As long as they have something to eat those people will do nothing severe but the second thest bit of their food runs out then I am sure that they wille barging inside the vige," Yu Dong both warned and exined the seriousness of the matter to Shen Li and Ye Liu.


    " For the time being its better if you all and the kids stay inside the house, I will ask Vige head Gu to tell the same to the other mers and children as well, if even one of us falls in the hands of the vigers of the Big stone vige, I am afraid that we will be in a lot of trouble."


    Unlike the vige head of the Big stone vige, Yu Dong sincerely cared about the vigers of her own vige. If one of them was caught then she will certainly try to save the vigers and if that happens then she will be handing an opening to the big stone vige that will never be closed!

 Chapter 769: Die

    Chapter 769: DieIf she could she would have helped the vigers of the Big Stone vige but now that she knew that those people actually ate human flesh, she had no sympathy for them, even if they were to die, she was not going to help them at all!


    " We understand, if it''s not important, we will make sure that none of us goes out of the house," Shen Li was a bit annoyed because of the flood they were locked up in the tree house for almost a month and now because of the vigers of the Big stone vige, they will have to stay locked in the house.


    Ye Liu was not happy about this either, seeing that the two mers were not happy, Yu Dong smiled and then patted them on the head before saying, "It''s fine, I will try to make sure that this matter will be solved as quickly as possible."


    The fastest way to solve the matter was toin to the authorities but if she was to do that then Yu Dong was certain that the vigers of the Big Stone will definitely target her and there was also the matter of many of the mers of her own vige who married into the Big stone vige as well if she was toin to the authorities then there was a chance that the mers who were married off from the Big river vige to the Big Stone vige will get divorced or abandoned by their wives, if that happened then she will be the viin of the entire vige again.


    Yu Dong did not want that to happen, now that this ce belonged to her, she had to make sure that the vigers stood next to her.


    Her head throbbed in annoyance and frustration but she still chose to talk it out with the vige women first beforeing to a decision lest they all said that she was running amok like a tyrant forcing them to make decisions that they did not want to.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu nodded, they had full trust in Yu Dong and knew that their wife will definitely make sure that nothing goes wrong with the vigers and the vige which was why they did not make things difficult for her by asking what she was nning to do for the time being instead they went to the kitchen and busied themselves.


    Yu Dong, on the other hand, left the house, first, she went to the house where the mers lived and told them about what was going on in the Big Stone vige, once she was done telling them, she asked them all to stay inside and not leave their house especially not in the night no matter what.


    Xiao Hua and the other mers were scared but they still promised that they will not leave the house only then did Yu Dong walk out of the house and headed towards the old banyan tree where the vige meetings were held. Vige head Gu had already told them about the Big Stone vige and just as Yu Dong expected the vige women were filled with panic alongside their mers were just as scared, which was why after finding out about this shocking news they rang the bell announcing that they wanted to hold an emergency meeting.


    As soon as Yu Dong arrived at the banyan tree, the vigers who were waiting for her immediately started to buzz like angry bees.


    " What are we going to do now, Miss Yu?"


    " The ones in the Big Stone vige are sure heartless how can they do something so cruel, what are we supposed to do?"


    " My husband is pregnant, if something happens to him what will happen to our family?"


    " I have three young ones, I cannot understand what I am supposed to do?"


    Yu Dong watched the women who were speaking one after another and then sighed before raising her voice and speaking loudly, " You all need to calm down!"


    "That''s right, what are you mouring for like this?" Vige head Gu chimed in as she too raised her voice to calm the vigers down.


    Upon hearing the voices of the two authoritative figures of the vige, the vigers all turned silent and then did not dare to utter a peep.


    Seeing that they all have calmed down Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief and then opened her mouth before she started speaking, " I have already told Vige head Gu about my ns, I am sure she must have told you all about it. I know that what is happening around us is terrifying and you all must be scared but there are only two ways to solve this matter, first, we make sure that we protect ourselves and do not bother with other viges at all. If we help the other viges, I am sure they willpletely rely on us and given the hike in grain price which will continue for the next three to four months, we cannot allow that to happen at all!"


    " The next thing that we can do is toin to the authorities, if we file aint then the authorities will look into this matter and those who are responsible for creating such chaos will be punished as well. Now you all tell me what do you want to do?"


    Yu Dong was not going to spoon-feed them, she will simply give them options and let them choose from one of these options. She wanted to make sure that these vigers of her will grow along with her only then will she be able to develop this vige, if they stay as they are, Yu Dong was worried that she will not be able to uplift this vige at all!


    When the vigers heard that they only had two options they all turned to look at each other, the younger ones wanted to file aint but their voices were shut down by the elder ones who have sent their sons to the daughters of the big stone vige, even if they did not care about mer sons, they could not silently stand aside and watch their sons getting divorced right? At this moment the ones who sent their sons to the Big Stone vige were full of regret, they all knew that the big stone vige was not full of kind people and yet they sent their sons to that vige.


    Watching the elder generation groan and regret their decisions, the younger ones decided that they were going to pay attention to the people around them and only chose a good house for their sons to get married to after much consideration!


    Seeing that the vigers have alle to a unanimous decision, Yu Dong did not say anything further. She simply looked at the crowd and then said, " I will not ask for you all to do anything other than guarding the vige as for the rest of the things I have already told you about it, do not make a mistake and make me regret that I have chosen the wrong people to support!"


    After she was done speaking, Yu Dong turned to leave and the vigers did not stop her either. There was nothing else they could say to her at the moment on the other hand the vigers who sent their sons to the big stone vige returned to their homes with heavy hearts.


    One of these vigers was Madam Hu who heaved a sigh of frustration and then walked back home as soon as she walked inside the house, her husband who was waiting for her return immediately jumped up from the cot on which he was sitting and then rushed to his wife''s side before asking, " Did you ask Miss Yu? Did she agree to send grains to the stone vige?"


    Old Man Hu was really worried about his son if not for the fact that he did not know that something like this was going to happen, he would have never allowed his son to marry into the Big Stone vige and now that such a piece of terrible news hade out, he was sure that the life of his son might not be as easy as he thought it was at the moment!


    " What nonsense are you saying?" Old Madam Hu reprimanded her husband, she was worried about her son as well but there was nothing that she could do for him at the moment. What was more the big stone vige was involved in something so terrifying, even though she did not even go there and only thought of visiting her son, her legs were trembling so badly! How can she even allow anyone to go to that vige much less deliver grains?


    She red at her husband and then said to him in an annoyed voice, "Stop making a fuss and stay at home quietly, do you even know what is the price of grain outside, we will die if we hand out our grain to our son!"

 Chapter 770: Causing trouble

    Chapter 770: Causing troubleOld Madam Hu''s heart was not made of stone even if she did not prioritise her son over her daughter and only did what she was supposed to do for him, she still cared for her son deep down but the situation did not allow her to do anything for her son. They were also drowning in the same pit as her son, the only difference was that they were standing at the higher slope while her son was at the deeper one.


    Seeing the expression on the face of her husband, she knew that she might have hurt his feelings which was why she could only brace herself and look at her husbands who were working silently in the kitchen along with her official husband. Two out of three sons were sent to the big stone vige to get married and she knew that her husbands were worried but she needed to make them understand their situation lest they all made trouble.


    " I know that you all are worried but think of our situation as well, we already have nothing in our hands, we still need to rely on the charity of the elders to help us fix the beam and in the next few months we have to rely on Miss Yu and the others to survive, we have this little grain ourselves, how can we give it out?" Old Madam Hu asked as she looked at her husbands.


    " But Miss Yu¡ª¡ª" Master Hu spoke up but he was stopped by Old Madam Hu who raised her hand and then stopped her husband from speaking before she sighed and then said in a soft voice, " Miss Yu is not responsible for just taking care of our family, Ah Guo, please try to understand, I know that this is selfish of us but do you want to watch our daughters die of hunger while trying to save our son? And even if we send out grains to him, do you think that our sons will be the ones who will be able to eat those grains?"


    " I am afraid that they will be robbed before they could even take a bite and what more if we go there¡­. Do you think either of us will be able toe back alive?" Old Madam Hu asked with a shiver and when Master Hu heard his wife''s words, he shivered as well. He was worried about his son but more than that he was worried about his life as well, he did not want to die much less in such an ugly way!


    In the end, end the mers of the Hu family gave up their thoughts along with the other mers who were worried about their sons, they knew that they were being cold-hearted by ignoring their sons but ¡­there were so many people in the Big Stone vige, so what if they send grains to their sons? They might not help their sons and end up pushing them into the front line of getting attacked, what was more once the big stone vige realised that they could get grains from the big river vige, they might end up relying on them.


    They were not so big-hearted to raise such evil people!


    Yu Dong made sure that the mammies and the women whom she selected were paying attention to the situation around the vige and was relieved when she heard that the vigers have thought it through and were not going to send any grains to the other vige.


    This way she was able to focus on the work which was in front of her properly, since she had promised Magistrate Li that she will help her by opening various sources of ie then it was high time that she started¡­ in fact, it was about time the vigers also started working hard and uplifted their lives.


    While she left the job of extracting oil to Aunt Wang and the other women who have volunteered to work in the oil mill, Yu Dong walked inside after making sure that no one was peeking inside the other room to figure out how the oil was extracted, even though she had signed contracts with the new workers she wanted to be very careful with them.


    Only then did she walk inside the kitchen of the old Mu family and started her work of getting the spores from the mushrooms to grow new ones in the mountains?


    The big river vige was peaceful but there was someone who was not at all peaceful, Mother Shen who was being dragged by her husbands was shouting at the alcohol seller who had refused to sell her any more alcohol,


    "Who do you think you are? My daughter-inw is the owner of the Big River vige! Do you know that pub? The one that is open exclusively for the rich and ssy mers? That is owned by my daughter-inw as well! She also extracted oil do you know?! How dare you treat me like this? I can buy your shop like this," she snapped her fingers as she goaded the seller whose face turned purplish upon seeing how the old woman was scolding her.


    " I am really sorry," Ning Yu bowed in front of the seller who looked like she was going to call for the authorities, a part of him wanted to leave his wife in the hands of this seller but he knew that if his wife was gone then his daughter will only start acting more crazily.


    The two sons and daughters of their family will be sold one after another such that there was no one to fight for the property inheritance, even though they had none. Ning Yu knew that his daughter was still dreaming of getting money from Shen Li and could only bow his head in front of the seller if his wife was taken away by the authorities and his daughter did not get money from his son, Shen Li¡­ there was a very big chance that bastard daughter of his will go after her younger siblings.


    His wife might be useless but at least she was the biggest protection that the younger ones had at the moment, even if it was shakable!

 Chapter 771: A drunken idiot

    Chapter 771: A drunken idiot" Take her away and do not let me see her ever again," the seller of the alcohol shop wanted to say something more nasty but upon seeing the battered and bruised mer who was clearly beaten up by his drunken wife, she did not dare to say anything anymore. She did not want to make a scene in front of her shop either which was why she rolled her eyes and then shooed Ning Yu away with a re, " I am being really nice on ount of the fact that you have nowhere to go but you better restrain your wife properly! If I was to take action, then I am afraid that you will not be able to stay in this town for long!"


    The alcohol seller was not a woman who could be trifled with, her brothers were all married into the houses of officials and she had more than three sisters-inw who were fourth-ranking officials, they all supported her from behind, taking care of refugees was small thing for her but the alcohol seller was a kind woman and did not wish to make things difficult for the mers who were not in wrong.


    She had seen these two mers lining up in the line for food which was served by the Song family restaurant and they were also the ones who would rather go around asking for daily work instead of begging which was why she had a good impression of them.


    But of course, if that woman came to disrupt her business again then she will not be kind towards either of the members of this family! No matter who it was, with that she red her nostrils up and then added, " The amount of alcohol that your wife has borrowed from my shop counts up to ten taels, it''s enough to buy a ve. I will be nice and sell it to your family at the market price by which I sold my alcohol before the flood and ask you all to send me five taels. If she does not bring me money in three days then I will send my worker and have her bring one of your sturdy children!"


    Ning Yu and Shi Xi turned pale when they heard this, they tried to stop their wife but thetter said that she had it under control who would have thought that instead of working in the pub, she actually borrowed the alcohol from the seller and then drank it all! At this moment they did not even have eight hundred copper coins much less five taels to repay the alcohol seller!


    But if they did not repay the money that they owed this woman then their children will be snatched from them, when Mother Shen heard this, she frowned and then pushed Shi Xi who was holding her back causing thetter to fall on the ground with a loud thump.


    " Who do you think you are scaring huh? My daughter-inw has tons of money, she can buy you and your shop with a snap of her fingers, ten taels, if I go and ask, she will even take a hundred taels out what are you talking about?" Mother Shen was drunk beyond her reasoning, she hadpletely forgotten that Shen Li had not recognised her or his family back and unless she got the recognition from her son, there was no way she will ever seed in getting a copper coin from Yu Dong.


    At this moment, she was simply drunk on the wealth that she did not have.


    The alcohol seller was originally going to let go of the five taels and was not going to fuss anymore but when she saw that Mother Shen was acting all mighty and high in front of her, she was so angry that sheughed. With her hands on her waist, she scoffed and then said loudly, " Do you all hear this? This refugee is saying that she can take a hundred taels out!"


    The words said by the alcohol seller caused the crowd tough especially hard when they saw the patched and frayed clothes that Ning Yu and the others were wearing, Ning Yu''s cheeks flushed in shame while Shi Xi tried to stop his wife,


    " What are you doing? We don''t even have a tael in hand, how can you say something like this? You will put our kids in danger, we have no such daughter-inw¡ª¡ª AHH!" Shi Xi cried when he was pped on the face by his wife, he covered his cheek and looked at his wife in shock, but thetter did not take his words to heart at all, instead, she sneered and coldly spat at Shi Xi''s face before snapping at him, " Who are you trying to drag down huh? Yu Dong¡­Yu Dong is my daughter-inw! You want to make me a liar?"


    The alcohol seller had of course heard about Yu Dong, she even admired her a little which was why she did not believe a single word that wasing out of the mouth of this woman, instead, she thought that this crazy woman had found out about Yu Dong and was just using her name as she wished, after all, if they were really Yu Dong''s inws would that woman who was so kind that she would try to uplift the life of orphaned and widowed mers by giving them work in her pub not bring them to her house?


    As the alcohol seller thought of this, she wiped thest trace of mercy from her heart and decided that she was going to teach this woman a good lesson that she will not forget. In fact, instead of following this crazy drunk those kids will have a better life if they followed her!


    " I see, since Yu Dong is your daughter-inw, then I think that there is no need for me to waive your debt, just bring me the ten taels in the next three days then! Or else I wille to snatch your kids and this time I will take two of them!"

 Chapter 772: I want to kill you

    Chapter 772: I want to kill youNing Yu felt like a thunderp had fallen right upon his head when he heard the words of the alcohol seller, he wanted to chase after the woman, it did not matter if he had to grovel or lick her shoes, he was willing to do anything to save his kids but before he could chase after the woman, she flicked her sleeves and turned around to leave, she did not even look at the two mers since she was worried that she will be soft-hearted upon seeing their faces.


    Since their wife wanted to find trouble for them there was nothing that she could do, she was the one who was being kind-hearted here and making a loss of five taels and yet that woman talked nonsense in front of her? How can any woman with pride withstand something like that?


    With a flick of her sleeves, the woman went inside the shop leaving Ning Yu to chase after her, but he was blocked by the guards who shook their heads and refused Ning Yu from entering the pub. They all were here to earn money, it was already the madam''s kindness that she had not kidnapped Mother Shen and broken her limbs for not being able to repay her debt but instead of receiving gratitude, she actually received contempt there was no way that the madam will change her mind now!


    Ning Yu also knew that there was nothing that he could do, he helplessly stared at the vanishing back of the woman and wished he could run behind and kill his wife his own hands, one after another just how many kids will they have to sell for that drunkard''s debt?


    Shi Xi who was standing next to Mother Shen was even more stimted than Ning Yu, he had two daughters and a son. The madam of this shop said that she wille and choose the sturdy ones among their kids, surely she was going to pick his daughters who were young and a bit stronger than his son.


    When Shi Xi thought about how he was going to lose his daughters as well, he was so furious that he wished that he could kill his wife and then kill himself as well. His breathing turned ragged as he turned to look at Mother Shen who was still muttering how rich she was and how her daughter inw will treat her with the finest delicacies and clothes, the hatred in his heart reached its peak and he could not stop himself.


    Before he knew it, he rushed to his wife and started scratching and hitting her. " Why did you have to ruin everything? Why did you open your nasty mouth, now because of you, I will have to lose my kids, and I won''t let you sell them as well! I will fight to the death with you! Because of you, I have already lost five of my kids, how many more do I have to lose before you stop?"


    The Shi family had no money and nond but they had a lot of children, because of the fact that they could not even eat their fill they were willing to sell their kids at the price of pumpkins. Shi Xi was sold to be Mother Shen''s concubine as well, when he was married to Mother Shen, he was young like a fresh peach blossom, but after getting married to Mother Shen, he had to give birth to children one after another and now he was ugly and withered.


    But for the sake of his kids, he continued to suffer in silence, who would have thought that his children would not even turn fifteen when they were sold off, what was he? A hen or a pig who was living in the Shen house only to give birth and then watch his child getting sold!


    " You son of a bastard!" Mother Shen was drunk but she was not drunk to the point where she will not be able to realise that her husband was hitting her, at first she was shocked but when she snapped out of her daze, she realised what was happening and started to beat Shi Xi up, who decisively continued to fight his wife as well.


    For a while, the street was in chaos and it was only when Ning Yu begged the guards that were they able to save Shi Xi from getting beaten to death.


    " You¡­how dare you hit me?" Mother Shen asked while stumbling causing the guards to help her up.


    " I will even kill you," at this moment Shi Xi was really angry, he did not care that he was being called names, all he knew was that he wanted to hurt his wife, he wanted her to feel the same pain as he did when the strangers whom his wife owed debts to came to snatch his children and those poor kids had no idea what wrong they have done.


    Oh how they cried begging him to help them but he was just as useless as their mother, he could not even save them when they were being taken away.


    " Calm down," Ning Yu pulled Shi Xi back, he knew what thetter was going through at the moment but the thing was that even if the people on this street sympathised with them, they will not help the two of them. If they pushed their wife too much they will really get beaten to death. " Think about your daughters."


    Only then did Shi Xi calm down, he knew that if he was to push his wife harder, she will take it out on her daughters, thus he could only purse his lips and cry in anger. What sin had hemitted to suffer like this just what did he do?


    Mother Shen still wanted to beat Shi Xi for embarrassing her but Ning Yu walked forward and simply stretched his leg causing Mother Shen to stumble and fall on the street before falling unconscious because of the impact when she rushed towards Shi Xi, seeing that his wife was unconscious, Ning Yu pulled Shi Xi away.


    At this moment he did not even wish to see thetter''s face!

 Chapter 773: Drunk drama ——Fixed.

    Chapter 773: Drunk drama ¡ª¡ªFixed.Shi Xi was furious even when Ning Yu dragged him away from the street where Mother Shen was lying, Shi Xi did not stop cursing the old woman. She was supposed to be the safe haven for her children and yet, she was the one who was ruining everything for their family!


    But as he fumed along the street, the anger in his heart was soon reced with worry as he turned to look at Ning Yu who was dragging him towards the small tent where their family was staying and asked in a low and anxious voice, " What are we going to do now, brother Yu? I do not want to sell my daughters to pay the debt of our wife."


    They had done this again and again and he was not willing to do it anymore, just how many times will they have to do the same thing over and over again? The two of them were hated by their own kids and the hatred was so deep and intense that their children who were married off to a far ce would rather stay in the viges after the death of their wives instead ofing back home.


    His second son lost his wife in the flood but he would rather beg on the streets thane home with his kids, Was it not because he was worried that his children would be sold off by their wife just like he was? Maybe their wife who did not feel an ounce of regret for what she had done, might as well sell their widowed son!


    Shi Xi understood the worries of his son and thus even though his heart hurt for his son, he did not dare to call him toe back home, all he could do was watch his son from afar as the procession in which his second son was travelling walked away in a different ce instead of following them anding to this town.


    " I do not know," Ning Yu was worried as well, he was angry and confused, a part of him wished that he could send his wife to the pub as a servant to pay her own debts but the thing was that he knew that there was no way the pub owner was going to ept that drunken fiend and he did not know whether his wife did it deliberately or not but she offended the pub owner in such a way that she will not ept her in the pub at all!


    Sometimes he wanted to see whether his wife was really drunk or she was just trying to get out of the mess.


    As this thought came to his head, he immediately turned around and dragged Shi Xi with him. Shi Xi did not understand why they were going back which was why he opened his mouth and asked in a worried voice, "What''s wrong? Why are you dragging me back? Did you drop something?"


    Ning Yu only asked him to stay silent and then continued to walk towards the street from where they came, once they arrived at the street he hid behind a small building which had an alley next to it and then peeked out of the alley while looking at his wife who was lying on the floor not moving at all.


    Shi Xi did the same, he was confused as to why they were looking at the woman who was unconscious on the floor but he did as Ning Yu was doing and followed his actions silently.


    For a while nothing happened but then a few minutester, he watched his wife waking up in surprise. The woman who was stumbling and stuttering just a moment ago was now back on her feet and she was no longer moving like a drunk.


    Her feet were steady and her legs were not trembling, even the slight stumble that she had earlier was gone, instead she was now looking around the street making sure that no one was looking at her direction and smiled in satisfaction.


    And when she turned her head to look in the direction of Ning Yu and Shi Xi the two immediately pulled themselves back and then hid behind the wall which was in front of them such that their wife will not be able to look at them and they will not be caught.


    Seeing that no one was looking at her, Mother Shen was very satisfied with her n. Earlier she truly panicked when the pub owner said that she was going to keep her with her in the pub and make her work until she paid off her debt, and the debt was not a small one either it was ten taels!


    The pub owner said to her that she either pay the debt by giving a limb of her or two or by working until she pays off the ten taels!


    How can she even think of paying that debt? This was why Mother Shen who did not want to pay the money at all immediately started to y her part.


    She acted as if she was drunk and then pretended to act as if she was no longer able to understand what was going on, her n worked wlessly. The pub owner called her husbands and she was able to get away from the mess of paying back the debts.


    She was the head of the family, why should she do such sleazy work as wiping the bathroom and cleaning the floor? She did not want to do that at all which was why she had to pull such a stunt in front of everyone.


    Now that the debt was off her head and on the head of her kids, Mother Shen heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest.


    "Thankfully, I am also smart or else my limbs would have been broken." Mother Shen sighed with her hand on her chest before touching her cheek and wincing in pain. " But that bastard has sure gotten too bold!"

 Chapter 774: A sly scheming mer

    Chapter 774: A sly scheming merMother Shen knew that her husbands would be furious but she never once thought that Shi Xi would dare to touch her. That bastard, he was eating and sleeping under her wing and he dared to hit her? One of these days, she will teach him a good lesson! Let''s see how he will dare to raise his hand on her again, thought Mother Shen savagely in her head as she carefully touched her cheeks which were hurting slightly before rolling her eyes a few times. She suppressed the urge to go back and hit her husbands before turning to look at the bar that was in front of him.


    " Ptui, acting all high and mighty just because she has a shop, just wait until I get that bastard to start paying me filial piety, I will build several shops bigger and better, than this one and right in front of it! If I don''t snatch the business of this b*tch''s shop then have my name written back to front," Mother Shen spat on the stairs of the alcohol shop before she strutted away with a sway of her waist, she had to think of a way to get a bottle of alcohol for tonight!


    There was no time for her to waste.


    Ning Yu and Shi Xi who were hiding in the alley stepped out of the dark corner where no one could see them. Shi Xi''s eyes were red in grief while Ning Yu''s eyes were filled with anger, they only thought that their wife was acting but who would have thought that one day their suspicions woulde true? Ning Yu and Shi Xi looked at the woman who was walking away with a swagger in her pace and wished they could tear her bit by bit.


    " She was pretending! She was pretending all along! She knew that my kids will be snatched away from me but she simply does not care as long as her old, thick skin can be saved!" Shi Xi angrily snarled, his face turning purple with all the anger that he was suppressing in his chest, he wished that he used more strength while hitting that woman earlier on, if he knew that the woman was pretending to be drunk, he would have not held back, he would have broken that hole of hers such that she would think twice before selling her children!


    Ning Yu also stared at his wife with his eyes flickering slightly, he was angry but he was not foolish, he did not rush after his wife, instead, he pulled Shi Xi and then said to him, " Keep calm for now, I will not let the kids get sold again."


    Shi Xi had no idea what was going on, but he was used to following Ning Yu''s words and silently agreed, the two of them returned to the small tent where they were living at the moment and as soon as the two returned Shen Hanxing who was lying on the ground started to frown.


    " Where is the food? Did you two not bring anything? Are you stupid?" Shen Hanxing was used to ordering the two mers around, she did not even treat them as her fathers much less as elders. With a sweep of her feet, she sat up straight and snapped at the two mers angrily, " I am so hungry that my back and front are going to bebined into one soon, how can you not bring food with you? Do you want me to starve to death or what? How can you be so useless?"


    Shi Xi''s face turned red in anger, he could not stand getting scolded by someone from the younger generation but as he opened his mouth to scold, his hand was caught by Ning Yu who did not look at him instead he continued to look at Shen Hanxing and said with a nk look on his face, " You do not have to worry, once you start working in the pub, you will get three meals a day without a fuss."


    His words not only surprised Shen Hanxing but also Shi Xi, the two of them turned to look at Ning Yu but before he could say anything Ning Yu clenched his fingers making it such that Shi Xi will not be able to say anything while Shen Hanxing who did not understand what her father meant by working in pub questioned,


    " What do you mean? What work? What pub?"


    Ning Yu did not reply at once, instead, he picked the kids who were sleeping on the ground one by one and then gave two to Shi Xi to hold while he held two in his arms, once he was sure that the kids were out of the harm''s way, he raised his chin and said, " Your mother owes a debt of ten taels to a pub, she does not have a money to pay back the owner of the small inn any money which is why the owner of that building wille and bring you away."


    " W.what ...Why?" Shen Hanxing jumped from the ground as if her tail had been stepped on, she stared at Ning Yu like he had gone mad and chuckled with a mock sneer on her face. " The owner must have been talking about these young ones, why are you dragging me?"


    Shen Hanxing was confident that her mother will never sell her away after all she was her mother''s dearest daughter but then she saw Ning Yu shake his head and then state firmly, " The owner said that she will bring the workers of her shop, to get the sturdy ones among all our kids ¡­" Ning Yu looked at his mer son whoseplexion was yellow along with the other three kids who looked weaker than the other and added with a slight scheming glint, " Who among the five of you is the sturdy one?"


    With that without giving a chance to Shen Hanxing to ask anything, he turned on his heels and left the tent taking a shocked Shi Xi away with him ignoring the scream that echoed behind them.


    Shi Xi, who did not expect such a turn around looked at Ning Yu and then asked, " Big brother are you thinking of troubling Li?"


    Ning Yu''s eyes dimmed a little before he shook his head, " That boy is finally leaving his life, though he will be troubled a little bit ¡­ I will make sure that this will be thest time." As he spoke he turned to walk towards the bar where they were standing just a few minutes ago, seeing that he was heading toward the bar, Shi Xi thought of something as he understood what he was doing and asked, " Brother ¡­you¡­.?"


    " I am going to talk with the owner¡­I am sure,pared to the younger ones, an elder one with fat covering her entire body is much more suited for her workce," Ning Yu grounded out through gritted teeth.


    please do check out guide to tame my viinous husbands, its a wsa book! Help me win a small prize please!

 Chapter 775: Going to see Shen Li

    Chapter 775: Going to see Shen LiNing Yu did not say anything more and dragged Shi Xi along with him to the pub, even if he had to stay the night outside the pub on the stairs, he will make sure that he will be able to talk with the pub owner.


    On the other hand, Shen Hanxing was so troubled by Ning Yu''s words that she could not even sit still. She walked out of the tent and paced around waiting for her good-for-nothing mother toe back and clear her doubts, in fact, if she had known where her mother went then she would have gone to look for her!


    Mother Shen had no idea that there was someone waiting for her at home, instead, she roamed around the streets looking for a way to get some alcohol to pass the night and finally seeded in getting one jar from a refugee who was hiding her resources, even though the jar was worth three punches and a broken lip, Mother Shen thought that it was worth it.


    With the jar dangling in her left hand, Mother Shen returned to the tent. Unlike in the morning this time she was truly drunk, her back was slouching and her body was tipped to the side, while she hummed a jolly tune and sane along, " I am going to be rich, showering in gold and silver ¡ª¡ª jolly well, my son will treat me like a queen that I am, aha!"


    Shen Hanxing had almost pulled the strands of her hair while waiting for her mother, thus when she heard the voice of her mother, she immediately stood up from the ground and then ran to her mother, unlike Shi Xi, Shen Hanxing was not at all polite. She grabbed the cor of her mother and dragged her to the tent where she threw Mother Shen inside and then walked inside herself.


    " What are you doing, I am ¡­your¡­hic ¡­I am your mother," Mother Shen scolded Shen Hanxing but at this moment Shen Hanxing was too angry to care about anyone much less this woman who was the cause of her tragedy, she sneered and said, " What kind of mother are you? Let me ask you one thing and you better not hide anything from me! Do you owe a debt of ten taels to the pub owner on Main Street?"


    Though Shen Hanxing was also coveting the money that Yu Dong was hiding in her house, she was smarter than her mother. She did not go around buying this and that making her shoulders press under debts, she knew that unless the money was in her hands she should not use the non-existent money at all which was why she was still relying on the grains that were being given for free by the good-hearted people like Song Yixu.


    Mother Shen looked away, she wasn''t drunk enough to not understand what was going on and what Shen Hanxing was saying to her, however even though her mother did not say anything, her guilty expression was enough to give her away. Shen Hanxing narrowed her eyes and could not help but snap, " And did that owner say that she wille to get the sturdy and stronger one out of all your kids?"


    While Shen Hanxing was alone, she had enough time to think through everything and the more she thought about what her father said, the more she thought that what he said was correct. That ce was where adults went to have fun why will the pub owner take her younger siblings? Surely she wille after her!


    As soon as she realised that this time she was the one who was in danger of getting sold in exchange for her mother''s debt, she could not help but be terrified. She did not want to be sold away! Now was the time when she could enjoy her life while relying on Shen Li, how can she let herself be sold off?


    Mother Shen pursed her lips and then thought about the words of the pub owner, back then she did not think much about it but now that she was thinking about it clearly¡­she realised that among all the five kids, only Shen Hanxing was strong and sturdy.


    She licked her lips nervously and then said with a ttering smile, " Hanxing, there is no need to worry about something like this, all right? After all, your brother is still here, we can take ten taels from him, his wife is so rich¡­such a small sum of money is nothing to him."


    Among all her kids, Mother Shen was only scared of Shen Hanxing because this daughter of hers grew up with thugs and local ruffians in her vige, she knew more than one way to make things difficult for her if she wanted to!


    Shen Hanxing sneered before she coldly spat, " You better hope that it happens because there is no way I am allowing you to sell me. If that owneres here, I will snap your arms and legs myself¡­ I heard from the big boss that one can pay their debts back like this as well"


    Her daughter''s cold words caused Mother Shen to shiver but she still smiled and said, "It is all right, there is no need to worry. I am still his mother, he will listen to me."


    Mother Shen was this confident because she knew that Shen Li had beenpletely oppressed by her, there was no way he will dare to say no to her. In her eyes, Shen Li was like a puppy who woulde back to her no matter how many times she kicks him¡ª¡ª that boy craved love so much that as long as she said two sweet words he willp all her bullshit.


    Wasn''t that how she sold him off? It was nothing to worry about, she will have to use a bit of her acting skills but that boy will surely listen to her.


    Shen Hanxing looked at her mother who was still lost in her confidence and coldly sneered, in the end, she decided that her mother was still the most useless one in the family. It was better if she went to see Shen Li instead! That boy was scared of her the most, surely she will be able to wriggle the money out of his hands.

 Chapter 776: Shen Hanxing came to see him

    Chapter 776: Shen Hanxing came to see himShen Li had no idea that trouble was heading his way, at this moment he was sitting behind a table with a bunch of contracts that were written by him and Ye Liu, Yu Dong had been teaching them how to write for a long time and now after months of making mistakes, they were finally able to write and read without any problem at all.


    Since Yu Dong had decided that they will be now developing the vige, it made no sense in allowing the vigers to farm their usual vegetables. Though the vegetables that the vigers grew were enough to make sure that neither of them starved it was nowhere enough to uplift the lives of the vigers!


    This was why Yu Dong came up with another n, she was willing to share the strawberries, blueberries and rice stalks with the vigers as long as they signed contracts with her, of course, she was also willing to hand them the farmnds that were not upied by anyone at the moment such that they can continue to grow their vegetables and rice in their fields while working for her alongside.


    " Here, two contracts are sitting in front of you all," Shen Li spoke calmly and patiently making sure that his voice was neither too overbearing nor servile. Though his voice was as gentle as always, his tone was business like which made it impossible for anyone to take him lightly.


    When the vige women who came to sign contracts after getting the information from Aunt Wang who was now working alongside Yu Dong, saw Shen Li acting all prim and proper they could not help but straighten their backs as they all smiled at Shen Li and tried to keep the contempt that was drilled in their bones against working mers as minimum as possible.


    Shen Li knew that the women were looking down at him which was why he was even more determined to do a good job, with his back straight and voice firm, he looked at the line in front of him and then said, " These two contracts are divided into seventy to thirty and fifty fifty shares. In the first contract, our wife will not only provide you with farmingnd but also seeds that are of high quality, and by high quality I mean to say that as long as you give these seeds enough water and clean the rotten twigs and leaves, they will be able to grow on their own, there are no chances of failure at all. Those who sign the contracts with seventy to thirty per cent only need to sow them and take it easy."


    He paused and gave the vige women enough time to discuss among themselves and waited until they stopped discussing before he opened his mouth and once again started to speak, "The second contract has fifty-fifty shares, you will get the farmingnd just like others but the quality of seeds will not be as good, which means that you will have to pay extra attention to these crops that you will grow, from taking care of adequate sunlight to covering them with shade along with taking care of the rotten leaves, twigs and everything else including the expense of fertilisers will be borne by you, if the seeds sprout and grow up decently then you will get the same share as us but in case you fail to sprout the seeds and the crops do no bear fruit then you will have to make up for the loss."


    When the vigers heard Shen Li''s words they once again started to discuss the matter between themselves. Though the contract with fifty-fifty shares was indeed tempting it came with a fair share of risks as wellpared to the seventy to thirty per cent one was better, at least they did not have to bear the risk of making a loss!


    Shen Li looked at the vigers who were discussing the matter and heaved a sigh of relief, he knew that this matter of signing a contract was not as easy as he thought in his head but when he saw that the vigers were willing to listen to him calmly he knew that half of his battle was won which was why he heaved another sigh and then went ahead and said,


    " Of course, if you want to go back and discuss it with your family you can do that as well, as for those who want to sign the contract and have decided which one to sign, please take the contract and go to Liu, he will read the contract out for you and once you have listened to the terms and conditions sign the contract ordingly ¡ª¡ª if you doubt us then you can take it back with you and have it read by someone you trust as well but make sure toe back in twenty-four hours or else we will count the contract as nullified and give it to someone else."


    As soon as Shen Li said that, a bunch of women turned to leave such that they can discuss it with the elders of their family while the rest took the contract and went to Ye Liu.


    Shen Li distributed the contract in front of him orderly and when he saw that there was no one left, he collected the extra contracts and went to bring them back inside the house, however, as soon as he walked inside the house, he saw the mer son of his neighbour running inside the house.


    "Brother Li, are you at home?" the boy called loudly and Shen Li who was half inside the house ced the contract nicely on the cab inside the house and asked Chen Mi to bring them back to his room before walking out as he replied, " I am here, Chu Zhe, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Zhe smiled at Shen Li and then pointed outside the vige and said, " My mom asked me to bring you ..,.there is someone waiting for you outside the vige, their name¡­ Shen¡­Shen ¡­Nan¡­ I don''t know it''s quite difficult to pronounce."


    " Shen Hanxing?" Shen Li helped Chu Zhe, his heart already thumping wildly.

 Chapter 777: Hurry and follow him

    Chapter 777: Hurry and follow him"That''s right, that''s the name!" Chu Zhe pointed at Shen Li with a smile, the young kid did not know that he had suddenly be the harbinger of bad news in his eyes, he did a good job telling Shen Li about the young woman who came to see him.


    Shen Li felt his heart shudder when he heard Chu Zhe confirming his suspicions, but even though she was slightly upset and scared on the inside, he did not me the poor kid who did not know what was going on, instead, he smiled at Chu Zhe and then took out some strawberry jelly that Yu Dong and Chen Mi had made earlier this morning for the kids and handed it Che Zhe.


    " You have done a good job, little Zhe," Shen Li praised the young boy as he handed him two pieces of strawberry yoghurt jelly cake. " Make sure to share it with your brother all right?"


    Chu Zhe was already drooling when he saw the new dessert but when he heard Shen Li''s words made, he still nodded like a good child and then turned to go back home while carrying the jelly in his hands carefully.


    Ye Liu who was done handling the contracts saw that Shen Li was looking a bit troubled after the young mer son of their neighbours came to see him because he was too far, Ye Liu did not hear what the young boy said but upon seeing that Shen Li was looking a bit troubled he immediately packed up and then walked over to where Shen Li was standing and called his name,


    "Brother Li?"


    But who knows what Shen Li was thinking, he did not listen to Ye Liu which caused thetter to frown as he patted Shen Li''s shoulders causing thetter to jump slightly in surprise.


    " Huh?" Shen Li flinched and turned to look at Ye Liu with a wild look in his eyes which only caused Ye Liu to worry about him even more. "What''s the matter with you, brother Li? What did little Zhe say to you?"


    Shen Li hesitated for a while wondering whether he should tell Ye Liu about Shen Hanxing''s visit or not but after thinking it over carefully, he licked his lips and then said in a low voice, " My sister is here."


    " Your sister?" Ye Liu frowned before he shook his head and then said, " But that is impossible, you were sold to mother inw by your family, it is written in ck and white that you no longer have any rtions with that family of yours, so how can she be here?"


    " I thought the same as well," Shen Li agreed with Ye Liu in a soft voice but then his lips curled into a rueful yet mocking smile and then he added, " But you are forgetting that the flood-hit all the viges next to ours¡­ I am sure that my family wasn''t able to escape the tragedy."


    When Ye Liu heard Shen Li''s words he immediately bristled and said, " She is here for money?"


    " I am sure she might be looking for more," Shen Li knew his sister too well and knew that she once worked in a small gang of thugs, her sister was used to looking around and skulking around looking for more information which could be used by her, surely she must have gone around the vige asking about Yu Dong and now that his family and lost theirnd and house, it was clear why they are here.


    " That darned woman, she is here to leech off you"! Ye Liu also understood why Shen Hanxing was here, she was not here just for money, she must be looking for Shen Li thinking that she will be able to get a new house andnds from him since Yu Dong was now the owner of this vige and that too without paying a single copper coin!


    The more Ye Liu thought about it the more angrier he got in the end, he turned to look at Shen Li and then said, " I will go and talk with her."


    "Stop there," Shen Li caught Ye Liu by his wrist and then pulled him back, he knew that thetter was trying to get even with Shen Hanxing for his sake but he also knew that it was not going to help him. If anything once, Shen Hanxing realises that his family was this protective of him, she will only badger them even more.


    He remembered how his father would often scold him all the time which led him to escape from more than one problem and hardened his heart before he pulled Ye Liu until he was standing next to him and said in a soft voice, " You do not need to worry about me, I will make sure that I return safe and sound, all right?"


    Ye Liu looked slightly upset when he heard the words of Shen Li but seeing the confidence on the face of his elder brother, he nodded his head and agreed silently, allowing Shen Li to leave but as soon as Shen Li who had thought it through and was walking out of the house to face Shen Hanxing left, he rushed inside the house and went straight to Lang who was chopping firewood.


    " Sister Lang!"


    Ye Liu''s sudden shout startled Lang and she almost missed the log that was sitting in front of her but she managed to stop herself just in time as she turned to look at Ye Liu who was rushing towards her and then ced the axe on the ground as she said, " Brother Ye, is everything fine¡­why are you in a rush?"


    " Hurry, follow after Brother Li, I am afraid that he will be bullied!" Ye Liu did not have the time to exin, he simply asked Lang to chase after Shen Li which confused Lang even more but when she saw that Ye Liu was panicking, she immediately dropped the axe on the ground and said, " I will go now."

 Chapter 778: Sneaking around

    Chapter 778: Sneaking around" Yes please ¡ª¡ª but stay at a distance unless something really bad happens, like that woman raises her hands on Brother Li or something," Ye Liu did not forget what Shen Li had told him, he hated that Shen Li had to act as if he was not favoured in the family all because he wanted to avoid getting into trouble with his family. At the same time he could not help but be annoyed by the Shen family, they left his brother alone when he needed them and asked Yu Dong to sell him off again if she wanted to instead of standing up for him.


    And now that Shen Li was finally leaving his life happily, they wereing to make things troublesome for him. How dare they! A part of him wanted to very much question the members of the Shen family just how thick their skin was but upon thinking carefully, he realised that he had no right to say anything in this matter.


    This was the matter of the Shen family and if he was to say anything, then he will only cause the matter to escte even further which was why it was better if he stayed quiet and does not say anything at all.


    Lang did not understand what Ye Liu was trying to say, he wanted her to follow Shen Li because he was in danger but at the same time he wanted her to keep a distance from him, what exactly does he want? She thought but she still nodded her head and agreed with what Ye Liu said, never mind.


    She was the servant and they were the masters, she would have still followed Ye Liu''s words even if he asked her to follow Shen Li and make sure that the woman who was bothering him goes on back on her hands rather than her feet, Lang would have made sure that it happened as well.


    Compared to that, following Shen Li and making sure that he stays fine and does not get troubled was still a piece of cake for her.


    " What?! Eldest brother-inw is in trouble?"


    Because Ye Liu was in a hurry he did not pay attention to the kids who were ying in the backyard with Lang Hui. In fact, he wouldn''t have paid attention to the kids if not for Yu Mai''s sudden scream, surprised he turned around and looked at the three kids who were looking at him with terror in their eyes, no¡ª¡ª it should be right to say that only Lang Hui and Yu Mai were terrified while little bun who was being carried by Yu Mai had no idea what was going on, he was just trying to copy the expression that was on the face of his little uncle.


    " Little Mai¡­" Ye Liu was a bit flustered when he saw that he had scared off the kids, seeing the three of them looking at him with those innocent eyes of theirs while waiting for him to say anything but unlike Shen Li and Chen Mi, Ye Liu was not good with baby talk nor was he good when it came to cajoling kids.


    So, while Ye Liu was trying his best toe up with aprehensive sentence that would throw this matter at the back front in the mind of the kids, the two kids were busy thinking of the situation in their minds as well.


    Yu Mai who had seen enough physical abuse in the restaurant where he worked was the most worked up, he looked at the silent Ye Liu and his thought process went ¡ª¡ª


    Second brother-inw is silent = Eldest brother-inw is in trouble = Eldest brother-inw is going to get beaten up!


    The sky seemed to have fallen on the little shoulders of little Yu Mai as he looked at Ye Liu who was still trying to calm them down but it was already toote, Yu Mai grasped the handles of Lang Hui''s wheelchair while he patted Little bun who was strapped on his back and shouted, " Eldest brother inw, I aming to save you!"


    As he shouted he turned to look at the two adults behind him and gave them a white look before saying, " Adults are so useless!"


    Then without waiting for the adults who were useless to say anything to him, Yu Mai started pushing the wheelchair out of the house at record speed.


    Ye Liu: "..." Hold on a minute!


    Lang: "¡­."


    The two useless adults looked at each other before dashing after the three kids.


    Chen Mi was in the kitchen, while his hands worked on the dumplings that he was making for lunch, he hummed a song. Just as he ced the sixtieth dumpling on the te, he heard the giggles of his son and turned to look at what game were the kids ying with a slight turn of his head but as soon as he turned to look at the kids, he did not see them ying a game instead what he saw was Yu Mai running like the end of the world wasing while his little son bobbed on the back of his little brother inwughing his head off.


    " What in the world¡ª¡ª" Chen Mi muttered as he rushed after his brother-inw but as soon as he stepped out of the kitchen he was bumped by another figure that sent him sprawling on the floor with a loud thump.


    The fall was so loud that Fang Chi who was sleeping on his bed sat up straight and covered his belly as he dumbly looked around and rushed out of the room.


    " Brother Ye, Brother Mi¡­there is an earth¡­quake.. what are you doing on the floor, Brother Mi?" He asked finally snapping out of his sleepy daze.


    Chen Mi who was sent flying on the floor while he was trying to stop his son and brother inw but was sent toppling on the floor, stared at the ceiling with his hands crossed on his abdomen and replied, " If I be honest with you, I am thinking the same."


    Leave a golden ticket for guide to tame my viinous husbands please, as you already know that it is a wsa book and this time round, I would like to get a small prize with your help. Please do support me because I am nothing without your support!

 Chapter 779: Sneaking around ——2

    Chapter 779: Sneaking around ¡ª¡ª2------------------


    " I am really sorry about this Mi," Ye Liu shouted from the threshold of the house as he rushed out of the house after the three kids, even though their house was not far from the main entrance it was still a bit further from the main vige. Yu Dong did not like living in the main vige where the hustle and bustle of the people was too loud which was why she renovated the old house where their family was exiled after the death of Mother and Father Yu.


    This house was on the outskirts of the vige and in case the kids went here and there while looking for Shen Li, there was a chance they might get into trouble! With those human eaters lurking around the vige, how can Ye Liu''s heart rest at ease watching Yu Mai run out like that?


    While Ye Liu rushed after the kids with Lang, the vigers from the Big Stone vige hid themselves further. They were hiding on the other side of the mountain at the top of the trees, this area of the mountain was separated from the main mountain and was not owned by any vige which was why they were able to sneak inside this mountain without getting caught.


    Originally they wanted to sneak inside the Big River vige but who would have thought that the news about their atrocious actions will reach this vige so soon and they will create such a big fuss? They were protecting their mers and children like they were protecting gems and money, what were they trying to do?


    In the end, because of the high level of security, they could only sneak inside this small mountain and keep an eye on the big vige river vige.


    Yu Jie looked at the young children who rushed out of the house that was sitting on the outskirts of the vige and licked her lips which were parched and dry. Such a big house there must be enough food and clean water to drink right?


    " Look at those kids," while Yang Jie was looking at the house which seemed even bigger than their vige head, the woman next to her muttered greedily as her eyes shed with viciousness. " So plump and healthy ..gulp¡­ especially that young baby, his arms are as thick as louts root. If we get him we won''t have to worry about food for the next three weeks, he will suffice for almost a month if we take care of his body well."


    " You are right about that Qing Qing," said the other woman as she nodded along with Qi Qing''s words agreeing with what thetter had said, " These three kids will prove to be a good feast if we catch them, the oldest one can''t even stand and that mer ¡ª¡ª if we move and grab them now¡ª¡ª"


    Just as they were speaking Lang who was running after Ye Liu and the rest turned to look straight at them, scaring the three women whoseplexion was yellow and their skin looked malnourished from sickness.


    For two minutes Lang continued to stare at them before she looked at Ye Liu and then snatched a dagger out of her waist and threw it straight in the direction of the small mountain. Lang''s body had been nourished by the spiritual water and she ate meat and grains three times a day, her body was a lot sturdier than before along with her senses, she of course could not hear what the women were talking about clearly but she did hear something about children and mers what was more the voices wereing from the distant mountain that did note under any vige which raised her suspicions.


    The dagger that was sent flying towards the three women did not slow down or budge until it was stuck deep in the tree trunk. The three women looked at the dagger that was sticking out just a few inches above their heads and shivered.


    " Sister Yang, did she see us? Looks like there is a martial artist living in the vige," Qi Qing spoke as she rubbed her arms, they were good with fighting when ites to using hands and poles but if they were to fight with martial arts, she was afraid that she will not be able to do it!


    Even Yang Jie looked at Lang''s back hatefully before she turned to look at the dagger and gritted her teeth as she spat out, " We will take a kid from the big mountain vige tonight, forget about this vige for now."


    Seeing that there was no chance of snatching the kids and mers from the big river vige, the three women could only turn around and leave.


    Lang had no idea that her hunch was a hundred and ten per cent correct, she rushed after the kids and then stopped them from running out of the vige.


    " Gotcha," she said as she picked up Yu Mai who was running towards the main entrance, but even though she stopped Yu Mai, thetter still continued to move his feet as if he could rush to Shen Li as long as he moved his feet harder.


    Seeing him like this Lang was so amused that she patted him on his head and said, " Master Mai, do not worry. Your eldest brother-inw is not as weak as you think, he will be fine."


    " But¡­But what if that bad woman hits him?" Yu Mai was not far from the main entrance of the vige, he could see Shen Hanxing and from the ugly scowl on the face of Shen Hanxing which was quite simr to that of his boss, he had already decided that Shen Hanxing was a bad woman.


    His boss also used to sneer at him like this before she hit him!


    " Heh, if she tries to do that then that will be thest thing for which she will raise her hand," scoffed Lang, as she raised her head and looked at Shen Hanxing. Her husband and she had been treated like family members by Shen Li there was no way she was going to let someone like Shen Hanxing hurt him!


    a big hug to all of the readers who are leaving golden tickets, ps and gifts for this book, can''t thank you all enough. Author san loves you all, and want to tell you that you are super amazing and make my day brighter by yourments.

 Chapter 780: Do not ask for sympathy

    Chapter 780: Do not ask for sympathyShen Li had no idea that his family came chasing after him and were even waiting to beat the heck out of Shen Hanxing if thetter was to raise her hands at him. Instead, he looked at his sister and calmly drew in a breath before he looked at the face which had once scarred him so much that he started to have nightmares of this face looking at him from all over the ce while coldly sneering down at him as she sold him off to another monstrous old woman who nearly harmed him.


    " What do you want?" Though Shen Li was still scared of Shen Hanxing, he did not show it on his face. He knew that if he wanted to have peace in his life, he needed to make sure that he does not give away his emotions. He knew that with bullies like Shen Hanxing, the more one showed fear on their face the more bullies like Shen Hanxing tried to squeeze them.


    Which was when he looked at Shen Hanxing, he did not tremble nor did he stutter like he did in the past. His eyes were gentle but hard which showed his resilience as well as a reluctance against having anything to do with Shen Hanxing who was so surprised upon seeing Shen Li''s tough attitude that she quite forgot what she came here for.


    Seeing that Shen Hanxing was not saying anything, Shen Li frowned and then said in a gruff voice which was filled with impatience, " If you have nothing to say then I will be leaving."


    " Hey now, what is with that attitude¡ª¡ª" Shen Hanxing was stumped when she saw Shen Li acting all cold with her and tried to reach out her hand to catch hold of Shen Li''s wrist when thetter pulled his hand away just in time before she could touch him and sharply hissed. " Do not touch me! I am no longer your little brother whom you can drag around as you wish, keep your hands to yourself."


    " Yo, would you look at that," Shen Hanxing was pissed when she saw how Shen Li was treating her, so much so that a nerve started to throb in her forehead and her face turned red as she red at Shen Li and then remarked with a sneer ying on her face, " Looks like you finally started to use the balls which you were born with, it would have been better if you made use of them in the bed at least that way you would not be without a child at this moment."


    Shen Li felt his heart prick when he heard his sister''s words, the two of them were pushed out by the same father, they did not have half brother or sister bond but Shen Li had seen woman treating their mer siblings who were rted to them by half blood much better than Shen Hanxing treated him.


    " I would have put my body to good use if the sister hadn''t sold me off to the old perverted woman causing me to be traumatised and turn into a living wood," Shen Li threw the harsh remark back with a sneer that matched Shen Hanxing before he waved his hand causing his sleeves to flick as he said, " Enough about this nonsense, tell me what else do you want? Was selling me twice not enough, are you here to buy me off from Yu Dong and then sell me to another woman?"


    Shen Hanxing wished she could kick this mer in his head, he actually wanted to leave Yu Dong? That woman was rolling in gold and silver! Only a stupid would leave such a good woman!


    " Are you an idiot or what? Do you want to leave such a good wife? Come to think of it you are indeed an idiot, what are you doing as the official husband of Yu Dong? Why was it that the mer concubines of your house were allowed to waste more than ten to thirty taels just like that, should you not be keeping a check on them?" When Shen Hanxing remembered how those two mer concubines wasting so much money on a meal, she felt her heart ache for those silver taels.


    Shen Li sneered, his lips curled in a mocking smile. Sure enough, it was just as he expected Shen Hanxing was here because of money, she and his mother must have seen that he was living a good life in the vige and wanted to mooch off him which was why they came looking for him as soon as they could.


    " What do you mean by keeping a check on them? Who does not know that I am Yu Dong''s official husband only in name and nothing else ¡ª¡ª Ye Liu knows how to tter Yu Dong and Chen Mi had given birth to a child for her while the third one is pregnant and due to give birth to a child as well, unlike them I have nothing, neither can I please her because of my wooden body nor can I give her a child¡ª¡ª "


    "What else do you wish from me? It''s good enough that she had not given me a divorce and sent me packing home ¡­and you are telling me to keep control of her mer concubines who are doted on by her? Would I not be asking her to cut my head off if I was to do that?"


    Shen Li knew that his father continued to speak harsh words to him because he knew that it was the only way to protect him, though he wished he could get the love of his father but he knew that it was a pipe dream and nothing more.


    But it was good as well, at least with his father supporting him in this manner he knew how to make sure that no one will be able to take advantage of him.


    As he took in a breath, Shen Li opened his mouth and went on to say, " If you are here to ask me for money then you can forget all about it, there is nothing that I can do for you. Even, I have to survive on the charity of my wife, how can I ask for money from her? If she gets and decides to abandon me, will you or mother raise me?"


    ----------------

 Chapter 781: Do not ask for sympathy ——2

    Chapter 781: Do not ask for sympathy ¡ª¡ª2" You¡­." Shen Hanxing truly did not expect that in exchange for her three sentences, Shen Li will shoot her down with a hundred of his own, she looked at Shen Li who stared back at her calmly and rolled her eyes multiple times before she calmed down and looked at Shen Li again.


    The more she looked at him the more her eyebrows knitted as she looked at his simple wooden hairpin which was tied in his hair along with the clean cotton shirt that he was wearing with matching pants. Though he looked calm and serene, one could see that what he was wearing was nothing but humble, Shen Hanxing had seen Chen Mi and Ye Liu.


    Even though the two of them were not dressedvishly, they still had gold and silver hairpins on their head, but Shen Li who was the official husband of Yu Dong¡­he only had a single wooden hairpin? What kind of bullshit was this?


    " Are you out of your mind, so what if you do not have a child? How hard it is for you to get a child¡­just do what the others do and you will get pregnant as well," Shen Hanxing retorted furiously but even though she said that she knew that with how harsh and perverted Yu Dong was, there was no way this brother of her would be able to satisfy her urges.


    " Achoo!" Yu Dong who was cooped in the Mu family house rubbed her nose and looked around while sniffing. " Who is talking bad behind my back?"


    Back to where Shen Li was standing, Shen Hanxing rubbed her head and looked at her brother who was silent despite getting scolded, she wished she could p Shen Li awake as she did in the past, as long as she thrashed him a little, he would curl up in a ball and agree to whatever she said to him but¡ª-


    She turned her head to look at the two women who were guarding the entrance and looked away in a hurry even though the two had not moved an inch, she knew that they were looking at her if she dared to make a move on Shen Li, then the vigers of this vige will surely save Shen Li who was the official husband of Yu Dong who owned the vige.


    " All right, I am not here to make things troublesome for you¡­ I just need a few hundred taels, your wife is so rich ¡­surely this is a small sum for her, right?" Shen Hanxing only needed a total of ten taels but now that she was here she wanted to go big or go home. With ten silver taels she will only be able to repay the debt of her mother but other than that they needed a house and good food as well, it had been more than a month since shest ate meat.


    Surely, there was nothing wrong with her asking a hundred or so taels, it was not like Shen Li could not afford it right?


    Shen Li was so angry upon hearing Shen Hanxing''s words that heughed, he just told her that he was not favoured by Yu Dong and even if Shen Hanxing thought that he was lying it should have at least put a slight hesitation in her mind.


    But this sister of his was so selfish that she only cared about herself, for a husband who was not favoured even ten taels was a big thing ¡ª¡ª and she was actually asking him to summon a hundred taels out of thin air like this sum was nothing.


    From where did she get this confidence from?


    " Hundred taels? I am afraid that I cannot even give you a single tael," Shen Li refused outright though he was a bit guilty towards his father and Father Xi, he had to harden his heart such as to avoid trouble in the future. " Like I said to you, I am a husband who is not favoured, what makes you think that I will have a saving of hundred taels? I hardly get enough to eat in the house with a barren womb. Where am I supposed to get so much money?"


    With that, he turned to leave but how could Shen Hanxing let Shen Li leave, her second brother who was the husband of an official had already refused to help her if Shen Li does not help her then she will be sold off to that bar and who knows how many years she had to work in that ce before she could get her freedom back?


    " Wait, I know that you are angry but listen to me ¡ª- even if you cannot give me a hundred taels now¡­ at least ten taels, give me ten taels." Shen Hanxing pulled her most pitiful expression on her face as she looked at Shen Li and then said in a soft voice, " Li''er, you know how mother is¡­ she got drunk and ended up getting into debt again if we do not give ten taels to the owner of the bar, she will definitely take our younger siblings away, you do not wish to see them suffer as you did right?"


    Shen Li frowned when she heard Shen Hanxing''s words which caused thetter to believe that she had gotten through Shen Li but then she heard Shen Li coldly snicker as he said, " So what if they are sold? Did someone sympathise with me when I was getting sent off to the old madam? Do not forget sister, you could have easily waived the debt off which was earned by mother by working in the courtyard of the old madam but you were afraid of hard work and wanted toze around which was why you sent me to suffer."


    His lips curled in a mocking smile as he reminded Shen Hanxing of that day. " I cried and begged you not to ruin me like that ¡­just one night of pleasure for that old woman could have ruined my entire life because I would have lost my virginity mark and no woman would have married me, if not for my resistance I would have been ruined in your hands."


    " But even after doing so much to me¡­you did not feel any guilt and sold me to Yu Dong¡­she might be rich now but I have not forgotten how she forced me on our first night even when I begged her not to touch me saying and pleading that I was not ready ¡­ do you know how much I was beaten that night? How much I bled until I started to flinch at the touch of a woman? You don''t¡­so do not ask for sympathy from me when I was shown none."

 Chapter 782: an heir

    Chapter 782: an heirShen Li showed that he was not at all sympathetic towards Shen Hanxing or anyone else from the Shen family causing Shen Hanxing to be really anxious, she stretched her hand trying to catch Shen Li''s wrist but thetter shook her off, seeing that thetter was still trying to get rid of her¡ª¡ª Shen Hanxing was so furious that she did not think of the consequences of her actions and simply decided to act on impulse.


    How can she not be impulsive? She was the one who would be sold if she did not arrange for the ten silver taels, if it was one of those brats who were getting sold off, she would not be panicking like this but this matter concerned her! Her! She was the heir of their family damn it, how can her brother stay unmoved upon seeing her in plight?


    " Shen Li, you will not leave unless you give me money," seeing that Shen Li was not going to listen to her when she was asking for money peacefully, Shen Hanxing decided that she was simply going to act like a hooligan, she reached her hand forward but she was worried that thetter will shake her hand off again which was why instead of clutching his wrist, she raised her hand and clutched Shen Li by his hair causing thetter to lose his footing.


    Shen Li too did not expect that Shen Hanxing would be this courageous to act sowlessly in front of others, he was surprised at first but then pain shot through his scalp when his hair was pulled back suddenly and in his shock and pain, he lost his footing causing his feet to slip on a smooth stone and he almost fell back¡ª¡ª


    " You! What are you doing?" Ye Liu rushed past the guards who were now rushing after Shen Hanxing who was running away upon seeing that she had caused trouble.


    "It''s not my fault," she shouted back stubbornly as she looked at Shen Li who was clutching his head while wincing in pain while Ye Liu helped him up from the ground, behind them three sturdy women were looking straight at her with alertness in their eyes.


    One of them seemed like she was going to eat her alive if she was toe any closer to the vige again. Shen Hanxing was furious when she saw this but she did not dare to say anything for the time being, she just have to make sure that the next time shees to see Shen Li, these guards were not guarding the entrance.


    As she was running away, she felt a small pebble hit her in the back and turned around to look behind but she did not see anyone, a furrow etched between her brows but seeing the woman in the middle re at her with a sharp look in her eyes, Shen Hanxing tucked her tail between her legs and ran away.


    Once Shen Hanxing was away, Lang breathed a sigh of relief, she turned to look at Yu Mai who had escaped her clutches just now and threw a pebble at Shen Hanxing before saying, " My little ancestor, oh my dear ancestor¡­ you cannot just hit someone like this, what if that womanes back to im money because we injured her?"


    " So what if shees back? My sister will beat her up, she will break her neck like this ¡­" Yu Mai made a violent move causing Lang to jump in fright as she looked around and stopped Yu Mai from making that gesture again.


    She turned to look at the guards who shook their heads and then turned to look here and there silently iming that they did not see anything, only then did Lang turn to look at Yu Mai and then said, " My little ancestor stop doing that, if others see this ¡­they will definitely think of you as a violent mer. Who will marry you?"


    Yu Mai did not take the warning seriously and then turned to look at Lang before cing his hands on his waist and announcing, " Sister Ru said that she will marry¡ª-mhmm."


    Before Yu Mai could announce to the world that Lang Ru promised him that she will marry him and take care of him, Lang covered his mouth. Cold sweat dripped off her forehead as she scolded her daughter, that foolish girl what kind of things was she writing in her letters? No, I will have to scold her properly this time.


    They were servants and Yu Dong along with her family were their masters what was Lang Ru doing iming that she will marry the brother of her master?


    " Brother Li, are you okay?" Ye Liu on the other hand was focused on Shen Li who was nursing his head, even though he asked, Ye Liu was already looking at Shen Li''s scalp and gasped. He looked at the bleeding spots on Shen Li''s forehead and gritted his teeth hatefully, just looking at this was enough to let him know how hard Shen Hanxing pulled Shen Li''s hair just now!


    " You are bleeding brother Li," said Ye Liu as he turned to look at Lang and stated firmly, " Go and call Doctor Gu to our house, take the kids back as well do not let them run amok for the time being, as you can already see, the vige is getting swarmed with scorpions and snakes!"


    " Yes, Master Ye," replied Lang as she took the kids back with her.


    " There is no need," seeing that Ye Liu was making a fuss, Shen Li tried to stop Lang. " I am fine,pared to the past this is much more bearable, there is no need for you to worry about something so small."


    " So small? Are you serious?" Ye Liu pulled the strands of hair that were pulled by Shen Hanxing and showed the huge clump of hair strands to Shen Li and then said with an eye roll, " I am afraid that if I hadn''te, she would have caused a side of your head to turn bald, she pulled your hair so viciously and you say, not to call a doctor, are you all right in your head?"


    --------------------

 Chapter 783: an heir —-2

    Chapter 783: an heir ¡ª-2Seeing that Ye Liu was fussing over his small injuries, Shen Li did not say anything and followed him back home. Even though his injuries were not severe, it was better to show them to Doctor Gu, after all, he was bitten by a bi*ch, humph!


    The two of them arrived at the Yu house, where Doctor Gu was already waiting for them, as soon as the two stepped inside the house, they saw Doctor Gu sitting on the couch with the wicker bag that she carried with her everywhere which included the medicinal herbs and bandages.


    " Doctor Gu," Shen Li greeted the woman with a smile as he sat down followed by Ye Liu who greeted Doctor Gu as well.


    Chen Mi was cooking lunch when he saw Lang rushing inside the house with Doctor Gu, he was so startled that he stopped cooking and almost chopped the kitchen counter instead of the pork bones that were sitting on the counter. Seeing Ye Liue inside the house while supporting Shen Li whose forehead was bleeding, Chen Mi was given the shock of his life as he rushed by Shen Li''s sides and asked, "What is the matter, Brother Li? How did you get hurt like this?"


    "It''s nothing, I just met with a mad dog and nothing else," Shen Li did not want to trouble his family which was why he simply gave a watered-down version of what happened at the entrance gate while Doctor Gu took his pulse. "It''s nothing to worry about, it was just a small slip and a little tug. It''s because we, mers are weaker than the women and men that I am bleeding like this."


    Chen Mi was going to heave a sigh of relief before starting to curse that Shen woman who dared to treat his brother harshly like this but before he could say anything, he heard Doctor Gu say, " It is a big matter, Master Shen. Please do not treat this matter as lightly as a breeze fluttering past the sea, if you had fallen just now, I am afraid that the vige had been engulfed in another storm."


    Doctor Gu let go of Shen Li''s wrist as she took the handkerchief off which she ced upon Shen Li''s wrist so as to not touch him directly and ced it neatly on the table while Fang Chi and the rest looked at her, waiting for her following words but the woman only continued to rummage in her bag causing the mers to go in a panicky state.


    Seeing that Doctor Gu was not saying anything, Chen Mi turned to look at Shen Li who was looking rather pale under the dripping blood and then turned to look at Doctor Gu before asking in a stuttering voice, " Doctor Gu, did ¡­Did Brother Li contracted a disease from that woman?"


    He heard from his wife that the outskirts were no longer safe with the flu spreading all over the town and the other viges, more and more people were getting infected, if that was the case then ¡ª- he turned to look at Shen Li with a terrified look in his eyes which caused Shen Li to be even paler.


    " What nonsense are you saying?" When Ye Liu noticed that Shen Li was getting scared because of Chen Mi''s words, he immediately scolded thetter. What kind of nonsense was this? Shen Li only met with Shen Hanxing for less than a few minutes how can he contract a disease?


    Chen Mi pped his lips when he realised that he misspoke just now and then turned to look at Doctor Gu who was solemnly looking at Shen Li before handing an ointment to Ye Liu and a clean cloth to wipe Shen Li''s forehead.


    " Please clean his injuries first, as for everything else, we can discuss it after that," at this moment, cleaning and treating Shen Li''s injuries was more important which was why Doctor Gu did not distract the mers.


    When the mers heard the words of Doctor Gu they rushed to wipe the blood, boil water and apply the ointment in a hurry, they were so scared that Shen Li contracted something that he shouldn''t have, that their hearts were in their throats.


    If Shen Li really caught the flu which was contagious and Yu Dong found out that they let go of Shen Li to meet that annoying Shen Hanxing, they will be scolded until their knees turned red and their mouth turned parched as they apologised for not taking care of their brother.


    Within just a few minutes Shen Li''s forehead stopped bleeding as the four mer turned to look at Doctor Gu who was still solemnly looking at them, as they waited for her to say something and drop the axe on their necks but then they saw Doctor Gu smiling widely as she turned to look at Shen Li and said in a jolly voice, " Congrattions Master Shen, you are going to be a daddy in the next seven months."


    Chen Mi and the rest gasped while Shen Li''s eyes widened as he looked at Doctor Gu and opened his mouth in disbelief before muttering " Wha¡ª-?"


    He looked at his t belly before turning to look at the rest of the mers who were looking at him with smiles and tears in their eyes even Fang Chi was crying so happily that it looked like he was the one who was pregnant again.


    " I...I am ¡­" Shen Li was so shocked that he could not even say the words that he just heard, he was with a child? He was carrying Yu Dong''s child? Doesn''t that mean¡­


    " You are pregnant! P. R. E. G. N.A.N. T" Chen Mi spelt it out for Shen Li as he excitedly pped his hands and then went to hug Shen Li out of his excitement. " Now we no longer have to worry about our properties getting snatched, Brother Li, you really know how to drop a bomb and when!"


    " You are pregnant! Haha! That means we are going to have an heir!"

 Chapter 784: Hide it like a dirty secret?

    Chapter 784: Hide it like a dirty secret?Shen Li was simply speechless, he looked at his t belly and then turned to look at Doctor Gu before he swallowed his words again and again before licking his lips, he wanted to ask whether it was true or not but at the same time he was scared after all, it had been so many years and he was so old too, even if Yu Dong''s powers made his body sturdier than before, in the end, the fact did not change that he was an old mer now.


    " Brother Li! Why are you not excited?" Chen Mi who was hugging looked at Shen Li who was sitting on the couch as if he had turned into a stone statue and while holding his shoulders, Chen Mi looked at Shen Li who still had his hand around his belly while staying quiet as a quail.


    Even Ye Liu and the rest caught sight of his weird actions, Ye Liu took a look at Shen Li and hesitatingly asked, " Brother Li, you heard what Doctor Gu said right?"


    " I did ¡­ I just can''t believe it," replied Shen Li as he looked at his t abdomen feeling his eyes burn as he softly caressed his belly and then continued to speak, " I just can''t believe that I really am with a child, I mean .. I am afraid that as long as I believe this, the child will be¡­he will be ¡ª-" he did not get a chance to finish as both Ye Liu and Chen Mi covered his mouth.


    " Pei, Pei, what are you saying?" Chen Mi scolded Shen Li, they were yet to recover from the loss of one child, what was Shen Li doing saying such cruel words? " This is your child, not some soapy bubble that will vanish if you blow so much as a bubble in front of her. I am sure that the child is healthy and fine!"


    "That''s right, why are you thinking of about such things? Are you not worried that you will make your child upset?" Ye Liu also harshly scolded Shen Li, was he not going to say that as long as he epted that the child was really in his belly, the child will be gone? Pei, what kind of words was he even thinking?


    Shen Li felt his eyes trickle with tears as he turned to look at Doctor Gu causing Ye Liu and Chen Mi''s hands to drop from his mouth and then asked, " Doctor Gu, are you sure that I am with a child? There is no mistake right?"


    He had been hoping for this news for almost six to seven months, in the past, he did not want a child with Yu Dong. Even if three to four years were to pass by he would not have cared about having a child with Yu Dong, after all sleeping on the streets was better than having a child in a toxic family but now that he was with the current Yu Dong, all he wanted was to give her a child!


    After waiting for so long, he was finally getting a chance to hear those words but he was too scared that Doctor Gu made a mistake while diagnosing him just now.


    Doctor Gu had seen many mers who had the same reactions as Shen Li which was why she was not at all surprised, after all, how many mers wanted a child but couldn''t and when they did they were so shocked that they did not dare to ept that they were with a child lest they were mistaken.


    " You do not have to worry about something like this happening to you, Master Shen," Doctor Gu smilingly told Shen Li as she packed up her wicker basket. " You are three months pregnant and from your pulse, it can be seen that your child is very strong, there is no need for you to worry about anything for the time being but¡­" her voice grew solemn as she continued speaking,


    " Make sure that there is no repeat of what happened today, if you had fallen on the ground this afternoon, there was a very high chance for your child to get hurt. Even if the foetus is in its third month, it''s still in its early stages, if you had fallen just now, surely the child would have gotten hurt. So make sure that you do not fall again and take proper care of your body, all right?"


    She paused and then added, " You are advanced in age unlike women you cannot have kids as soon as you start approaching your thirties, your pregnancy can be considered ate pregnancy if you don''t take care of your body, there is a chance that you will lose the child very easily. Keep in mind to nourish your body and not do anything strenuous that will hurt the child or it will be impossible for you to keep your child, do you understand?"


    Doctor Gu was very surprised when she heard that Shen Li was hurt and just now when she heard that he almost fell after taking his pulse, her heart jumped into her throat. She still had not forgotten what happened when Fang Chi lost his child, and that was when Fang Chi was still youngpared to him Shen Li was getting older and it was only going to get harder for him to conceive a child if something happened to him today ¡ª¡ª just thinking about it was enough to make her shudder.


    " I understand, doctor Gu," even Shen Li realised that he was in really a big trouble just now, if Ye Liu had not caught him in time then he might have really ¡ª¡ª he shook his head and then hugged his abdomen tightly. This child came after many begging and prayers, there was no way he was going to let anyone snatch him or her away from him!


    Seeing that Shen Li had understood the severity of his situation as well, a mer aged faster than a woman and man. Of course, if he did not take care then he will get his child into trouble!

 Chapter 785: Hide it like a dirty secret—-2

    Chapter 785: Hide it like a dirty secret¡ª-2--------------


    Ye Liu took out a silver tael and then handed it to Doctor Gu along with her fees for giving such a piece of good news to them, at first Doctor Gu refused to take the silver but then Ye Liu continued to insist and she had to take the silver tael with her.


    Once Doctor Gu was gone, Ye Liu returned inside the living room and then turned to look at Shen Li who was smiling like a fool while touching his belly. It was as if he was a child who just discovered a new toy which he very much wanted, seeing him act like this Ye Liu was both amused and annoyed, he flicked Shen Li on the forehead and said, " Stop rubbing your belly, you will make our baby all squashed up."


    Shen Li flushed in embarrassment as he hugged his belly and then turned to look at Ye Liu with a smile which was both sheepish and silly, he bent forward and then caught Ye Liu''s hands in his and said with a voice which was both emotional and sobbing, " Liu, Thank you. Thank you so much... if not for you today, I would have ¡­ I don''t know how should I thank you, if not for you the child would have really suffered today because of my foolishness."


    " Oh please," Ye Liu rolled his eyes with his ears turning red as he snatched his hands away from Shen Li before saying in a slightly thick voice, " I am not going to say that you are an idiot for going to see that woman but now that you are calling yourself an idiot then why not? You should have known that the woman was nning something evil the second you heard that she came to see you."


    He paused and added, " But now you have to be careful, now that you are with a child. Not only will those women in your family have an opportunity to make noise in front of our wife but they will not keep quiet either."


    Ye Liu was not going to mince his words because he needed to make Shen Li understand that there were things that he needed to avoid, like what happened today. Shen Li could have avoided going to the entrance of the vige but the values which were instilled in his body were so deeply embedded in his bones that even after getting sold off by his family, he went to see Shen Hanxing who had never done anything for him.


    He of course understood that Shen Li was afraid that the vigers were going to talk if he did not go and see Shen Hanxing but were the vigers or Shen Hanxing important when it came to his health and the safety of his child?


    Shen Li also understood that he needed to start avoiding his mother and sister, they were not going to stop, Ye Liu was right about this, and in case they found out that he was with a child then ¡ª¡ª he ced his hand on his abdomen and thought over everything that his sister could do in case she did not get what she wanted if she found out that he was doted on by Yu Dong and he was even carrying her child and was not a wooden and barren mer as he made himself look in front of her, then she will definitely try to harm him and his child for not listening to her!


    And knowing how skilled and sticky his sister was, he knew that she will not rest until she got what she wanted in one way or another.


    " I know," Shen Li''s expression which was full of smiles earlier turned solemn in a second upon realising the threat which was hovering over his head. He thought and thought before shaking his head and turning to look at Ye Liu and the rest before speaking, " For the time being let''s keep this matter of my pregnancy among ourselves, I know that you all want to celebrate this joyful moment but its better to keep this matter inside the four walls of our house, if my family finds out that I am with a child then they will not waste a moment in thinking before shamelesslytching to Yu Dong."


    It was not that Shen Li was over exaggerating but he knew his mother and sister very well, they were greedy,zy and good for nothing. His second brother who became the Concubine of a big official nearly lost the custody of his child because of the two women''s interference. They harassed the official so much that she straightforwardly told his second brother that if their family did not stop badgering her and asking for money then she will take the child away from him.


    It have his second brother such a scare that he now no longer dares to even step out of his house, this was such a huge matter that everyone in the town got to know about it.


    Shen Li knew that Yu Dong will never snatch his child away from him but he would rather throw his silver down a sh*t stinking pit than give it to his family because if the money fell in a sh*t hole, he could still take it out but if his money was taken by his mother and sister, he can forget all about getting that money back.


    And more importantly, the two of them were like an endless abyss once they got even a copper coin from him, then he can forget all about sending them away, they will not let go of him unless he built them a huge house with servants while leeching off him and Yu Dong until they died! Like hell, he was going to do something as stupid as this!


    Chen Mi also understood what Shen Li was saying but unlike Shen Li who seemed certain, he could not help but say, " But Brother Li, how are we going to keep this matter under wraps? You know wife, once she finds out that you are pregnant, she will make sure that the entire vige knows about it, don''t forget that when our neighbour Miss Chou made fun of you, wife swore at her and said and said that she will definitely give her candy the day you get pregnant."

 Chapter 786: Arriving earlier

    Chapter 786: Arriving earlierThough there were many who liked Yu Dong now, there were always some annoying pests who liked to make things difficult for others. One of these very few pests was Madam Chou, she was their neighbour and a woman who liked to marry off her mers sons like she was handing wedding candies to others, seeing that Yu Dong''s life was getting better and better, she wanted to marry off her mer son to Yu Dong but Yu Dong who already had enough mer husbands tost for a lifetime refused.


    She knew that if she was to ept Madam Chou''s son then she will have to ept more and more mers in her house, she was no emperor and she did not want to have a harem full of beauties. Having five was enough for her¡ª¡ª in fact, those five alone were enough to make her busy all day long.


    But Madam Chou was like a leech, once this idea of marrying her son to Yu Dong''s family formed in her head, it was impossible for her to change her mind. No matter how many times Yu Dong told her that she no longer wanted to get married, the woman did not let go and continued to make a fuss.


    During one such fuss, she ended up scolding Shen Li saying that he was a hen that did noty eggs and that Yu Dong should divorce him and marry a mer who had wide hips and a plump figure such that he will be able to give birth to a daughter if this was any other woman, she might have been moved by what Madam Chou said, after all, they have been married for years and Shen Li''s womb was yet to make a noise.


    In this world where the birth of a son and daughter was highly celebrated, most women married a mer only for the sake of getting a daughter and if they were lucky a son who would grow up to be a true man. This was why many women would marry mers one after another not even caring about whether they could raise them or not.


    But Yu Dong was an exception. When she heard Madam Chou question Shen Li''s ability to get pregnant and call him a hen that cannoty eggs, thetter exploded like the tail of a cat which had been stepped on.


    Chen Mi still hasn''t forgotten the scene of that day when he and his brothers had to pry Yu Dong off Madam Chou''s body. Their wife was scratching and tugging Madam Chou''s hair knowing that one punch from her could send the woman into aa.


    It took a lot of hard work on their part before they could pry Yu Dong off Madam Chou but even so, thetter had screamed at Madam Chou that the day Shen Li got pregnant, she will hand out the most candies to Madam Chou until she was stuffed to her throat such that she will not say such nonsense anymore.


    Asking Yu Dong when she had been tossing Shen Li left and right every night to make sure that he got pregnant to stay silent and keep this matter from Madam Chou would be impossible.


    " Mi is right," Ye Liu also knew that these days Yu Dong was fuming inside, every day she met Madam Chou who boasted about the ability of her son to give birth to a child as soon as she got him married, Yu Dong looked like she was going to explode.


    She was unlike a woman who would listen to a woman disrespecting her husband and stay silent, even though she taught a good lesson to Madam Chou it was far from enough to calm her down.


    Shen Li also knew that Yu Dong might not listen to him which was why he needed to act rather carefully. Though this piece of news was indeed joyful, it was troublesome as well¡ª¡ª if his mother and sister found out then they can say goodbye to their peace, those two women would not take a breather nor will they let him or his family take a breather.


    What was more Fang Chi''s due date was getting closer ¡ª¡ª-


    " Argh," just as Shen Li was thinking about Fang Chi''s due date thetter sped his belly which was plunging down. Immediately, Shen Li looked at Fang Chi who was holding his stomach with a pale expression on his face and called out softly, " Chi¡­is this ¡­is this a cramp?"


    Because of Fang Chi''s miscarriage, the child in his belly had be restless, Doctor Gu had warned them that the child might arrive prematurely because even if the child was safely protected by Wu Junfen no one can deny the fact that Wu Junfen had taken out the twin''s body which was poisoned out of Fang Chi causing a disruption in the natural process.


    These days Fang Chi suffered from a lot of cramps, sometimes he would scream that the baby wasing which caused them to run around while calling an older mer who was experienced in helping mers give birth.


    But each time it only turned out to be a false rm.


    Fang Chi''s forehead was covered in sweat but as the cramps eased, he heaved a sigh and smiled before saying, " It looks like it''s a cramp."


    No sooner than the word was out of his mouth, something warm and liquid trickled down his legs causing a puddle to be formed.


    An imaginary crow flew past the mers who were standing in the living room before Shen Li jumped to his feet and started ordering everyone,


    " Mi, go and boil water!"


    " Liu, go and prepare clean clothes!"


    " Miss Lang, I will have to trouble you again. Please go and call my wife and doctor Gu back as soon as you can."


    Because of this premature arrival of the baby, everyone was thrown into chaos but because of Shen Li''s calm orders, they all rushed to do their jobs. While Shen Li helped Fang Chi who now looked close to passing out, thetter was clutching Shen Li''s hands as he whimpered in a joking manner, " Looks like the older brother is excited to meet his younger sister."


    ------------------

 Chapter 787: Arriving early ——-2

    Chapter 787: Arriving early ¡ª¡ª-2Doctor Gu did not go too far when she heard that Fang Chi was giving birth, she immediately turned around to go back to the Yu house, even though she might not be much of help, she could still help Chen Mi and the rest brew the tonic for blood replenishing and strengthening the body of a mer who was giving birth.


    Once Lang was done sending Doctor Gu back to the house, she went to Aunt Wang''s house, Uncle Fu was experienced in handling birth and thus many women called him to assist in childbirth. When Uncle Fu heard that Fang Chi had gone tobour prematurely, he was stunned but then he was reminded of what happened a few weeks ago, even though an entire month had gone by, no one had forgotten what happened to Fang Chi.


    " I will rush to your home now," he handed his youngest son to his older one and asked him to take care of his younger sibling while he donned a jacket and rushed out of the house and closed the door behind him to make sure that his kids did not run around.


    In the past it was okay but now with someone like Big Stone Vige people living next to his vige, he could not allow his kids to run amok as they wished.


    Once he was done locking the door, he turned to look at Lang and said, " You go and call Yu Dong, I will rush to your house and help Chi in giving birth. Go quick!"


    Though a woman was not allowed to enter the birthing chambers, having his wife next to him was enough for a mer. This way they felt protected and calm thinking that they were wanted and loved by their wife, in such a condition, mers were ought to overthink the situation of their life, those who brave through this condition with an optimist''s heart, they were able to stay alive but those who thought that it was better to give up then stay in this world with a wife who did not care for them, they were sure to lose their life!


    And what was more, Fang Chi knew that he was going to give birth to a mer. Having lost his daughter he was already sensitive and in case Yu Dong was not outside his birthing chambers, who knows what kind of thoughts that mer mighte up with?


    Even if a woman was not giving birth, her presence and care for her pregnant mer husband were just as important and crucial as the willpower of the mer.


    " I know," Lang was already on her way to call Yu Dong, she knew that Yu Dong wanted to be with Fang Chi when he gave birth. Every time Fang Chi thought that he was giving birth only it to be turned into a false rm, Yu Dong still ran down to her house and not once did she get angry on Fang Chi was disrupting her work.


    She would rather return to her work after making sure Fang Chi was all right than not be told at all.


    Fortunately, the Mu house was not far from Aunt Wang''s house and Lang was able to reach the Mu house in just a few minutes. As soon as she arrived, she ignored Aunt Wang who asked her what was wrong and went straight to the inside of the house, to the shed where Yu Dong was growing the spores of mushrooms which were necessary to grow mushrooms in the mountain behind their vige.


    " Miss Yu, it''s an emergency," Lang raised her hand and knocked on the door of the room causing Yu Dong who was focusing on growing spore to pause, thetter dropped the work in her hand and then walked out of the room as she pushed open the door and asked, " Emergency? What sort of emergency?"


    There were too many emergencies ever since she became the vige owner, Yu Dong was getting a bit flustered with the amount of time she had to run out of the Mu house only to find that the vigers were troubled by something small like a scuffle but she still treated such emergency rather seriously, however, she still wished that the vigers would be able to solve the matter of who caught the bamboo rat first by themselves.


    Lang also knew the troubles of Yu Dong which was why she did not waste another second and said, " Master Fang is giving birth, this time its not a misunderstanding¡ª¡ª"


    Before Lang could finish, Yu Dong was already running out of the Mu house with everything that she had got, her grandmother had told her that even though Fang Chi''s child was able to survive, he will still need her spiritual as an extra push.


    Though the child was not poisoned, he was weakened greatly. Without Yu Dong''s spiritual energy, it might be impossible for him to get out on his own and might end up getting suffocated, this was the reason why she did not dare to stay behind another second each time when she heard that Fang Chi was giving birth.


    Yu Dong reached the house at record speed and as she heard the scream of Fang Chi, she did not even think twice and released her spiritual energy and focused it all on Fang Chi such that both Fang Chi and the child would find this process smooth.


    " I am here," she banged on the door of Fang Chi''s birthing chambers and loudly spoke, with her senses she was able to hear Fang Chi''s sigh of relief and breathed in a sigh herself as well. She knew that even though Fang Chi was normal these days, he still med himself sometimes when he was alone.


    She knew that his thoughts would run wild now that he was in such a vulnerable situation, which was why she announced her presence. She was telling him that even though he was giving birth to a mer, she was here and she was staying by his side till the end.


    No matter what the gender of the child he was giving birth to wi


    Thank you for your support, I adore you all for sending me golden tickets, power stones and gifts. If you are liking this story please go and check out Guide to tame viinous husbands if you wish to see mers who would sometimes take dominant roles.

 Chapter 788: Yu Dong disliked by her own son

    Chapter 788: Yu Dong disliked by her own sonYu Dong did not know how long she paced in the room, while Doctor Gu guided Chen Mi to prepare blood nourishing tonic along with many other things, she stared at the door with a tense look on her face, she wanted to go inside but she was stopped by Xiao Hua who had returned from work and came rushing when he found out that Fang Chi was giving birth.


    " You cannot go inside," Xiao Hua knew Yu Dong''s impatient look like the back of his hands, this was the look she showed many times when some annoying customer came to im that he or she had a coupon for apletely free meal only for it to turn out a fake. " Women are not allowed to go inside when the mer is giving birth."


    Though it was a ritual to have the blood cleaned up before a woman could enter the birthing chambers, it was created because a mer had a more difficult time while giving birth because his opening was even smaller than that of a woman causing many women to faint when they saw their mers giving birth.


    Thus, the mers decided that it was better for the women to stay out of the birthing chamber lest they fainted while watching a watermelon being squeezed out of a hole which was as small as a blueberry or maybe even smaller.


    Yu Dong also knew that she might most probably pass out if she was to go inside which was why she did not go inside the room, there was one time when she had to apany a teammate to thebour room because her husband was on a mission and left her in care.


    That stupid idiot promised her that his wife''s due date was not any time soon and he will be back by then but three dayster after he left the base ¡ª¡ª his wife went intobour and Yu Dong was the one who had to apany the woman in thebour room.


    It was hell.


    Not only did her ears almost explode with the screams but her hand was also squeezed until her fingers received minor fractures but that was not what scared her. It was the fact that the woman who was giving birth popped her hips and broke a bone¡ª¡ª the ugly sound still rang in her ear every time when she remembered that woman and herbour.


    To top it all the doctor who was assisting the woman turned to look at Yu Dong and as calm as a cucumber, she went ahead and said, ''It is normal, it happens to most women and there is nothing wrong.''


    Though the fact that she couldn''t feel her hand anymore which was being squeezed by the woman on the bed and her screams were ten thousand times more shriller told her that something was very wrong! How can a woman popping a hip bone while giving birth be considered as normal?


    Wasn''t it like double the pain?


    It was then that she decided that if she was to get married, she will rather adopt or go for surrogacy than give birth. She had immense respect for those women who could give birth to a child¡ª¡ª they were indeed warriors but she did not like the feeling of her body getting torn in half. She was torn limb by limb by zombies and she can assure everyone that it was not a good feeling which was why she doted on her mers who gave birth to her children!


    Another scream tore out from the room causing Yu Dong to snap out of her thoughts and she increased the amount of spiritual energy though she could not give too much to Fang Chi but she still hoped that he would not suffer a lot.


    Inside the birthing chambers, Fang Chi felt like he was going to die. He felt his body squeeze and shudder as cramp after cramp wrecked his body, his bones seemed to be pushed aside and his forehead was covered in sweat. While he huffed and puffed with Ye Liu and Shen Li holding his arms down while Uncle Fu gently pushed his belly downwards.


    " All right, just a bit more." The old mer told him but Fang Chi felt like he was going to be torn in half as his small opening dted more and more, his eyes turned red as he threw his head back and grunted, " I am never letting Dong Dong touch me ever again!"


    His scream caused Shen Li and Ye Liu to stiffen as Uncle Fu chuckled softly.


    " All mers say the same thing when they had to go through this," he told Fang Chi who was groaning on the bed though he was still a bit surprised, he did not expect that the gentle and shy Fang Chi would say such words but then again when mers or women were almost standing at the doors of death their mouth could not help but loosen up a little.


    " I will never ¡­" breath. " Never let her ¡­" another breath. " touch me! She is sleeping on the couch!" Another scream!


    Uncle Fuughed as he pushed Fang Chi''s belly when he felt another cramp and then turned to look at the door, knowing that Yu Dong was standing outside he teased her to lighten the mood.


    " Listen that Dong Dong? You are sleeping on the couch. Don''t bully Chi too much now."


    Yu Dong who was outside rubbed her nose when she heard Uncle Fu''s words in fact even if thetter had not said anything, with her senses, she was able to hear Fang Chi''s curses clearly.


    She did not say anything in response, surely she was not going to agree to sleep on the couch and she was not going to leave Fang Chi alone either so what was the point of saying anything?


    Seeing that Yu Dong did not say anything Fang Chi puffed up his cheeks childishly and shouted, " See that? She still wants to bully me!"

 Chapter 789: Yu Dong disliked by her own son ——2

    Chapter 789: Yu Dong disliked by her own son ¡ª¡ª2-------------------


    Who knows whether it was because Fang Chi was angry or whether the child realised that he was giving too much trouble to his daddy causing him to be angry with his mother which was why a secondter, there was another bigger and much harsher cramp and after three hours ofbour, Fang Chi finally gave birth to the child who roared as soon as he came to the world.


    Once the child was out Fang Chi who was arching his back immediatelyy back on the bed, heaving a breath just as Shen Li reached out and wiped his sweat off his forehead.


    Uncle Fu took care of the umbilical cord with sanitised scissors and then swaddled the child in a warm cloth before he turned to Ye Liu and asked him to throw the bloody clothes out which was a good thing because as soon as Ye Liu left the room, Yu Dong who was as anxious as an ant on hot pan burst inside the room with Xiao Hua and Chen Mi who carrying a hot bowl of chicken soup in his hands.


    " Is..everything okay?" Yu Dong asked nervously, when little bun was born, she was still getting used to everything which was happening around her thus she never got a chance to feel nervous what was more she did not have much emotional connection with these mers back then thus she was not as nervous as she was at the moment.


    She looked at Fang Chi whose ears were tied by a scarf and then turned to look at the child who was all wrinkly, his skin was red and with some white skin which was peeling. A bright vermillion mark was on his forehead which gleamed under the light¡ª¡ª at this moment, he was wriggling in his swaddle cloth clearly ufortable with the fact that he was tied up in a small space when he had such a bigger space to move around in his daddy''s belly.


    When Yu Dong saw the child, a smile crept on her lips instantly. She did not know that it was possible for her to love someone at first sight since she did not believe in love at first sight but now that she was looking at this child of hers, she realised that love at first sight can always happen.


    Seeing Yu Dong look at the child with such adoration, Shen Li picked up the young child and then stretched out his arms in front of Yu Dong to hold the baby but for the first time in his life, he saw Yu Dong look at him with a pale expression.


    Just as he thought that she was going to say something harsh, he heard her say, " I¡­what if I break him ?"


    She was a cultivator and her strength was much better than the rest of the women in the vige, it was not out of exaggeration that Yu Dong was scared of carrying the child. She was too strong and the child was too fragile, she was worried that a single misgiving on her part might cause a mishap to take ce.


    When Shen Li heard her worries, he was so amused that heughed. But then he shook his head and then said, " You are going to experience this same thing many times in the future, what are you doing getting scared of holding your own child?"


    No wonder she did not hold little bun until he was a few days old and was much stronger than when he was just a newborn baby.


    Yu Dong looked at the child who was being held out in front of her, she was a bit helpless seeing the tiny little thing but she could only rub her hands on a clean cloth which was handed to her by Uncle Fu and take hold of the child in her arms gingerly.


    However, it seemed that the child did not like his mother too much. As soon as Shen Li took his hands away from the baby, the young baby scrunched up his face and then cried like the world wasing to an end, he startled Yu Dong so much that she handed her son back to Shen Li and crossed her hands behind her back as if to say that she did not do anything.


    At the same time, she looked at the child carefully to see if she had hurt him, though she had controlled her strength, who knows maybe she underestimated the fragility of a baby?


    Uncle Fu looked at Yu Dong''s helpless and timid expression and could not help butugh as he said, "It''s nothing to worry about, my youngest was like that as well¡ª¡ª it''s because Chi and the rest are mers thus he is familiar with them since they were the first to hold him and got used to their touches but you are different than the mers which is why he is notfortable¡­ take one step at a time, he will get used to your touch as well."


    " Oh. I see," Yu Dong felt rather dumb when she heard that it was just a matter of touch and nothing else but she still did not reach out to take the child and decided to give him a day to settle down. There was no need to overwhelm the child, it was better to take it slow and steady, she thought in her head.


    Seeing that his younger brother had refused their mother, little bun reached out his hands to Yu Dong as if trying to tell her ¡ª¡ª ''It''s all right, you still have me.''


    His coaxing worked on Yu Dong who immediately took her eldest son in her arms and hugged him tight, well at least one of her kids did not dislike her.


    Chen Mi and the rest were amused by their actions. It seemed that both mother and son had forgotten that when little bun was born, he too cried like this younger one when Yu Dong took him in his arms but no one mentioned the past and let Yu Dong soothe her wounded heart in silence.


    Shen Li also did not give Yu Dong or the baby a child, it was still early for the two of them to get used to each other and brought the child back to Fang Chi who took his son with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 790: Make her hit you as hard as possible

    Chapter 790: Make her hit you as hard as possibleThe child''s arrival could be said timely, with Yu Dong busy with her newborn, she did not have the time to ask if there was something weird happening in the vige and even Lang forgot to mention this matter to Yu Dong as she was running around taking care of this and that.


    Shen Li watched Yu Dong sitting next to Fang Chi as she tried to get close to her newborn and heaved a sigh of relief, if not for this child''s arrival he was sure that Lang would have told Yu Dong about Shen Hanxing''s arrival and then it would have been really troublesome, with Yu Dong busy with the child, he had a few more days to think about everything carefully.


    Taking a rash decision was not right at the moment, which was why he needed to stay quiet and think of the right way to solve the matter, in fact, the first thing he needed to do was toe up with a solution to break this news to Yu Dong without her making a mour and announcing the entire vige that he was pregnant.


    He knew very well that Yu Dong despite not pressuring him to have a child was looking forward to having a child the most, in case she finds out that he was with a child, then making her quiet was simply impossible and this was the reason why Shen Li was flustered about telling this joyous piece of news to Yu Dong.


    If it was before he would not have minded the noise she would make but with his family eyeing them like a predator, it will be really troublesome.


    Shen Li left Yu Dong alone with Fang Chi and then walked out of the room, seeing him leave, Chen Mi and Ye Liu walked out as well. In the living room, Uncle Fu was making small envelopes with Grandma Fang and Grandma Yu, they were putting ten cents in the envelopes because when Little Bun was born Yu Dong did not have the money to hand these envelopes to the vige including the candy which was distributed when a child was born.


    Generally, the amount in these envelopes only ranged from five to three coins but since the birth of two children was being celebrated they added then ten cents to the small paper envelopes.


    " What is the matter with you three?" Grandma Yu who was closing the paper envelope looked up at the three mers who were very silent and did not seem to be speaking. Were they jealous? When she thought about this, she remembered what Qiu Bai that son-inw of hers had done to the mers of this house and her eyes dimmed before she sighed and spoke to the three grandsons-inw with a polite smile, " Do not worry, you three will soon get a chance to get pregnant as well."


    When Chen Mi heard Grandma Yu say those words he knew that she must have misunderstood their silence and immediately refuted her, "Grandmother-inw, it is not what you think. We are not acting like this because of Brother Chi giving birth to a child, but because we are worried about something."


    It was normal to be jealous for mers when someone gave birth to a child when they could not thus it was not wrong of Grandma Yu to think that they were feeling jealous either.


    " Worried? About what ?" Grandma Fang raised her head and looked at the three mers with a jolly smile, tonight she was really happy even though the child to whom her grandson gave birth to a mer, he was his blood and flesh. And grandma Fang who was getting old no longer cared about mer or girl, as long as the house was filled with the voices of children she adored the warm atmosphere.


    After all, when she was so close to death why will she worry about such things as the gender of the child?


    She had lived her life inplete solitude with just Fang Chi to apany her, they have been ignored and bullied by the vigers because they did not have any strong and sturdy women in the house. Thus, staying with the Yu family brought immense happiness to her.


    Shen Li hesitated but then he looked at the closed door where Fang Chi and Yu Dong were, though the door was closed he knew that his wife could hear anything as long as she was paying close attention to which was why he did not speak instead he snuggled close to Grandma Yu and then whispered in her ears.


    At first, Grandma Yu was a bit awkward when she saw her grandson-inw leaning close to her ear after all mers kept their distance from women who were older and strangers to them but she did not push him given how Yu Dong did not mind it when Shen Li and Yu Tong stayed close to each other she would instead join in their jokes.


    Since she was staying with her granddaughter-inw, she did not want to press her narrow-minded ideas on Yu Dong''s husbands either.


    However, soon she did not have the time to worry about such a thing, when she heard what Shen Li said to her, her eyes widened in disbelief. She snapped her head to the side and looked at the blushing mer then dropped her gaze to his belly and then back up to his face before scrunching up her brows and asking in a very soft voice, " Why can I not tell her that?"


    Shen Li once again leaned in closer to Grandma Yu''s ear and then spoke about what happened earlier in the afternoon, once he was done speaking, Grandma Yu''s brows were scrunched up so closely that they could have squeezed a fly.


    "What''s the matter, Grandma?" Yu Tong was sitting on the floor in charge of counting and distributing the coins since she was the only one whose eyes were working fine and she knew how to count as well, upon seeing Shen Li''s blushing face and her grandma''s furrowed brows, her mind could not help but think of several things but she did not say anything nor did she jump on the conclusion, instead she turned to look at Grandma Yu and asked what was going on.


    Grandma Yu hesitated but she could not think of any other option rather than telling Yu Tong anding up with a solution, this was the first time she was hearing such a thing. Such a joyous news and they have to hide it like it was something evil!


    With that thought in her head, she leaned down and told the same thing to Yu Tong whose brows scrunched up in the same manner as her grandmother and she turned to look at Shen Li with a dumbfounded look on her face but even she could note up with any suggestions, all she knew was that she wanted to beat that Shen family to death. They have to be joking!


    But seeing that Shen Li did notugh and say ''Surprise I am just teasing you'', she could only swallow her curses and then turn to Grandma Fang who told the same thing to Uncle Fu whose brows knitted and he paused in his actions of making paper envelopes.


    " Does the agreement which was signed by sister Yu not say that your family can''t bother you after you are sold?" Uncle Fu asked as he raised his head and looked at Shen Li who nodded his head and replied, " It does say that but my sister and mother are not afraid of trouble, they have been in and out of yamen many times especially my sister¡ª¡ª she was once a local thug and she is not scared of trouble at all. Even if Iin and she is sent to yamen, she will be released in a few days ¡­after all, such a thing will not ce heavy charges on her."


    Uncle Fu''s brows scrunched up a little when he heard that, what Shen Li said was right those who did not worry about trouble will never fear anything unless their life was in danger but the thing was ¡ª¡ª just badgering a family member because they were in dire need will not be enough to press heavy charges.


    He pursed his lips and then took the pile of ten copper coins and then after careful consideration said, " Your only chance of getting rid of them is first you free your father and the kids, from what you have told me. It seems like they are not a bad bunch but the thing is that it will be especially hard since your mother mighte to realise that they are your weakness."


    " So if you were to ask me your best bet will be to make Yu Dong hit you as hard as she can in front of your family just like she used to when she was not sane."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    i m taking a Sunday off sorry! But my arms are breaking literally I cannot even raise them after a week of writing I would not have taken a day off if I could use my fingers but I can''t . There will be no further update on any other books either.

 Chapter 791: Play acting

    Chapter 791: y acting" Uncle Fu, what are you talking about?" Chen Mi was the first to speak as he looked at Uncle Fu who was asking them to push Yu Dong in such a manner that she will hit Shen Li. He thought about it carefully and then said in a hurried manner, " I am afraid that even if Brother Li was to pit her and put a green hat on her head, wife will still not raise her hand on him..she will beat the crap out of the other woman but I am not sure that she will ever hurt him."


    When Shen Li heard Chen Mi''s brash words he turned red in humiliation, picking up a cushion on the couch he threw it at Chen Mi before saying, " What rubbish! Why will I do something so horrifying?"


    He was happy with Yu Dong alone, even if she did not have him alone in her heart, she treated him like he was the only one. She cared for him, loved him and she was even good in bed which was the most important factor for a long and happy married life! Why will he do something as stupid as cheating on such a good-looking wife? And who was he going to cheat on her with? An immortal? Because only those with an immortal face can make him leave Yu Dong!


    " I am not saying that you will do such a thing, I am just giving an example," Chen Mi said to Shen Li as he pulled the couch cushion off his face and then turned to look at Shen Li with a sheepish expression realising that he went too far. " I meant to say that wife will never hurt you no matter what you do, which is why I think that this n is going to fail as well."


    When Chen Mi said those words Shen Li and Ye Liu fell silent, that was true. In the past, the previous Yu Dong would hit them left and right but the current Yu Dong respected them as an individual very much, of course, she will not raise her hands on them for no reason. In fact, she did not even hit little Bun and Yu Mai when they annoyed her ¡ª¡ª those kids sometimes deserved serious beating and the three of them would raise their hands at them once or twice a month only for Yu Dong to tell them the importance of gentle parenting, one can say that she was one of the women who could not bear to hit either her husband or her children.


    How can she hit Shen Li so badly that she would create a sensation in the vige?


    " More importantly, she is the head of the vige now, if she hits Brother Li then she will be in trouble as well," said Ye Liu as he looked at Uncle Fu who smiled at the two of them and then said, " I did not say that I want you two to anger Yu Dong in such a way that she will hit you in reality."


    He ced the paper envelopes on the table in front of him and then turned to look at Shen Li and Ye Liu with a smile on his face as he said, " I was saying that you need to tell Yu Dong the importance of this matter, though she is bubbling with excitement for telling about your pregnancy to Old Madam Chou and she is hard-headed, she will listen as long as one of you distracts her well enough while Shen Li says what he wants to, you are three and she is one, as long as you know how to use a trap better than her, I am sure that you will make her agree to whatever you want her to do."


    " You want us to ¡­." Chen Mi did not finish his words as Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang were sitting but he understood the crux of the matter, he turned to look at Shen Li whose cheeks were burning with shame and embarrassment while turning to look at Ye Liu who was looking everywhere but at Uncle Fu who was smiling at them as if he was really amused with their reactions.


    " Excuse me," realising where the talk was going, Grandma Yu stood up and left the living room along with Grandma Fang who was looking at the floor with a blushing face as well. She had participated in such excitement as well but it waspletely different when it came to listening to such a thing about her daughter-inw.


    Even Yu Tong scrambled up the floor and then rushed after her grandmother who was going out of the room.


    Chen Mi waited until they were gone and then he turned to look at Uncle Fu as he said in a hushed whisper, " You want us to distract wife when Brother Li is talking to her? How can we do that?"


    " Why not? I am not saying that you all have to do what you do behind closed doors, a woman can easily be distracted as long as she adores her mer, as long as you touch her, and tease her while Shen Li makes her promise that she will do whatever he wants then I am sure she will be bound by your promise which she made¡ª-" he paused and then added, " I am not asking you to do something like really get hit or anything, I am asking you to do y-acting, as long as Yu Dong ys along in front of your sister, she will know not toe back and you will be able to get your father free of your mother''s grip as well."


    Shen Li understood what Uncle Fu was saying and nodded his head as he said, " I understand, Uncle Fu. I know what I need to do."


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong had no idea that a n had been formed against her to dupe her into making a promise that she was going to regret a lot, at this moment she was watching her youngest son sleep while blooming a bubble through his mouth.


    The more she looked at him the more she felt her son was born with the most beautiful face, even the vermillion mark on his forehead was beyond captivating for her. From her pink face to his little pursed lips which were slightly pouting along with his closed eyes that were trembling slightly as he slept.


    " He is so adorable, I am sure, he is the most adorable child in the vige, look he has your nose and my eyes¡­ I can''t see his eyes yet but I know he looks just like you with my eyes, isn''t he the cutest?" Yu Dong was whisper babbling to Fang Chi who was sitting on the bed with his back against the bed rest listening to Yu Dong mutter and exaggerate just how cute their son was.


    " I am sure that his cuteness is on par with little bun, he will definitely make head turns when he grows up," said Fang Chi as he looked at his son while speaking to Yu Dong whose brows scrunched up and when she heard that her child was going to turn heads, she looked up wanting to say that she would break any neck that turned but then she swallowed her words and then turn to look at her child.


    Whatever, she will break neckster on but at this moment she was going to enjoy the cuteness of her son!


    Fang Chi also noticed the sullen look on Yu Dong''s face and then chuckled softly, " You are already so protective of him, I am afraid that once he grows up. You might not even allow him to leave your sight."


    " Who says I am going to let him leave my sight now?" Yu Dong stretched her hand and then handed her finger to her son who curled his small fingers around her big one causing her heart to turn all mushy. " He is so small, I am afraid that I will lose him if I turn my eyes away from him even for a second."


    Fang Chi felt his heart warm up when he heard Yu Dong''s words, he thought that she will disdain him for giving her a daughter but seeing how she did not mind it at all, his eyes turned red and then he leaned forward and with a soft plopid his head on his wife''s back. " It would have been good if our daughter was also here, don''t you think so?"


    As he spoke he could not help but shed a few tears, he was happy that he was a father now but at the same time, he could not help but miss his daughter who left him before he could see her face.


    Yu Dong also lowered her head as she sped her fingers together with Fang Chi''s and then said, "Who says that she is not here? I feel like at this moment she is watching her brother for whom she fought for so long to protect."


    As she spoke she looked at the moonlight which was exceptionally bright tonight.

 Chapter 792: First case of flu

    Chapter 792: First case of fluFang Chi did not say anything instead he simply closed his eyes and listened to the heartbeat of his wife, maybe it was because he was tired after working hard for so long which was why he felt really tired but he did not dare to go to sleep, after all, his child was still young what if he needed him in case he fell asleep?


    Seeing that Fang Chi was sleepy, Yu Dong blinked her eyes and then turned to look at the small fluffy head which was lying at the side of her shoulder and said, " Go to sleep, I will keep guard tonight."


    Since Fang Chi had worked hard to give birth by spending more than three hours inbour, the least she could do was to let him absorb some of her spiritual energy and recover his health while he was asleep as for the child, she was used to taking care of little bun surely she will be fine?


    Fang Chi hesitated when he heard Yu Dong say that she was going to take care of the child for an entire night, he wanted to stay up with her but he could not, his eyes were indeed closing on their own and he could not even say another word without yawning in the end under the coaxing of his wife he could onlyy his head on the pillow and sleep with his eyes closed.


    Once Fang Chi went to sleep, it was as if the child had a miraculous connection to him, he opened his eyes which were sharp just as Yu Dong and looked at his mother who was looking down at him with a smile on her face.


    When Yu Dong saw that the child was up, she was worried that he will cry just like he did in the morning but contrary to her expectations, he only turned his eyes to look at Fang Chi who was sleeping and then turned his eyes back to his mother before blinking his eyes slowly and then pursing his lips.


    Yu Dong looked at the child who looked right back at her, neither of them made a noise as if they were in a trance but then this trance broke as the little guy finally could not withstand any longer and burst out crying.


    " Oh dear," Yu Dong looked at the young one who was crying his lungs out and very carefully picked him up in her arms before bringing him out with her while creating a cocoon around Fang Chi that will make sure that he will not get disturbed when he was sleeping. It was a good thing that the child was nourished by her spiritual energy even though he was a bit weaker, she could see that he was still much healthier than Little Bun who was born after a full-term pregnancy.


    When Yu Dong stepped out of the room, she was surprised to find that all three husbands of hers were sitting at the same table huddled together as they whispered about something, if not for the fact that she treated them very well she would have thought that they were scheming to kill her at the middle of the night.


    " What are you doing?" Though Yu Dong knew that they were not scheming against her, she still felt a bit weird when she saw them huddled up together like this, which was why she broke their emergency meeting and then turned to look at the little child in her arms. " What are you scheming by huddling together like that?"


    Upon hearing her words, Chen Mi and Ye Liu shed her a sheepish smile as they turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing behind them just now they were too focused on discussing their ns which was why they did not notice Yu Dong leaving the room at, it was only now that they snapped out of their thoughts were they able to notice that the cries of the youngest addition in their family were really loud at this moment.


    " Whats the matter?" Shen Li was the calmest among them as he stood up from the chair upon which he was sitting and then walked over to where Yu Dong was before taking the newborn from Yu Dong and patting him on the back, seeing that he was still crying he turned to look at Chen Mi and said, " Go and bring some goat milk, he just woke up and seems like that he is hungry."


    As he spoke he carried the newborn baby to the living room where he sat down on the couch while Chen Mi went to grab some milk which he had already milked earlier from the goat.


    Yu Dong on the other hand was going to follow them but as soon as she turned to walk towards the living room, there was a panicked knocking on the door causing her to frown as she turned to look at Ye Liu and then said, " Liu, go and take care of Chi, if there is something send Lang to get me."


    From the way the visitor was knocking on the door, she was very clear that something major must have happened.


    Ye Liu also understood this which was why he did not say anything to Yu Dong and walked towards the room where Fang Chi was sleeping. Yu Dong on the other hand walked over to the door of her house and then opened the door only to get almost knocked on the face by Vige head Gu.


    " Is something the matter?" Yu Dong asked looking at Vige head Gu earlier Jiang Fenhua went to stay with Mo Ran''s father, Chu Cheng. Did something happen? Was Marquis Qiao here to make things difficult for them again?


    But her thoughts came to an abrupt stop when Vige head Gu suddenly spoke up in a panicked voice, " Miss Yu, the¡­the Hu family''s head is showing signs of flu! I am afraid that our vige got its first flu victim."

 Chapter 793: Underestimating the flu

    Chapter 793: Underestimating the fluVige head Gu did not think that such a cmity would strike their vige so soon but this morning she heard from the neighbours who lived next to the Hu family say that they could hear the sound of coughing from the old Hu family, at first neither of them cared since Old Madam Hu was no longer young and she had to stay in the water for a long time when the flood happened, getting sick was nothing to worry about even Old Madam Hu did not take this matter seriously and this afternoon she even went to the fields to work.


    But unfortunately for her, even though she went to the fields on her own two feet she did not return to her house on her feet, she had to be carried on a stretcher by the vigers who absolutely refused to touch Old Madam Hu who had fainted in the fields, they were worried that they will catch what Old Madam Hu was suffering from and when Doctor Gu was done checking up on Old Madam Hu and announced that the old woman was indeed suffering from flu, it was like she had announced the end of the world, till now Vige head Gu could hear the sound of water sshing all over the houses of the vige as the women who greeted and helped Old Madam Hu continued to take bath over and over again.


    Yu Dong frowned when she heard that Old Madam Fu had caught the flu but she did not say anything. She knew that without getting in contact with the outsiders, it was impossible for Old Madam Hu to catch the flu which was running amok outside.


    But she did not want to make things difficult for Old Madam Hu, her task was to let everyone know that they needed to stay away from outsiders, especially from the vigers who were affected by the flu, it depended on others whether they wanted to listen to her warning or not.


    " Send the Hu family to the shack which I asked you to build with the vigers and have everyone stay away from the Hu family''s house for now," Yu Dong ordered Vige head Gu who looked rather scared of what was going on in the vige. " No matter what the husbands of Old Madam Hu say bring them all back and at the same time ask the women who were guarding the vige to be careful, I am afraid that Old Madam Hu''s family might have invited trouble."


    This was something Vige head Gu was also afraid of, she could not understand just what was going on in the head of Old Madam Hu. She had specifically told those families whose sons were sent to the Big Stone vige to stay away from the vigers but it looks like that Old Madam Hu and her family did not listen to her.


    Vige head Gu was half annoyed and half exasperated, it was fine if they wanted to make things difficult for themselves but there was no need for them to pull the entire vige into danger right?


    In the end, even if she wished to send Old Madam Hu''s family to the big stone vige where the mers who they seemed to be caring for were staying, Vige head Gu still followed Yu Dong''s orders. After all, Old Madam Hu was her old friend and she was well aware of the fact that this had something to do with Old Madam Hu''s husbands than Old Madam Hu, herself!


    Vige head Gu''s doubts were right on the spot, Old Madam Hu had warned her husbands not to help their sons but the two of them could not harden their hearts for long. And to top it all, their sons who were sick and suffering came to ask for their help, they begged them to give them some food such that they will be able to survive this hard time which was why Old Madam Hu''s husbands could not turn their pleading sons away and instead forked out as much ration as they could for their sons and sent them away.


    They did not tell their wife that they have met their sons who were sick instead they hid the matter thinking that as long as they hid it properly no one will find anything amiss. After all, they stayed away from their sons and did not talk to them much, there was nothing to be scared about, at least that was what they thought but then when they woke up the next day, they were suffering from cold and fever.


    Old Madam Hu''s husbands were terrified they were afraid that if this matter was known to others they will think that they have brought trouble to the entire vige which was why they did not dare to tell anyone about their worsening condition.


    The two told Old Madam Hu that it was nothing but cold, saying that they caught this because of staying in the cold for so many weeks. Old Madam Hu trusted her husbands which was why she did not question them any further and believed what they said ¡ª¡ª it just so happened that the two mers misinterpreted the dire consequences of catching this flu, and instead of going down, the flu continued to rise more and more and their bodies were burning up like they had built an inferno inside them.


    And to make things difficult for them, Old Madam Hu also contracted the flu and her condition started to deteriorate. The two mers were scared silly and did not dare to say the truth, they did not think that this flu which they have only heard about was this scary¡­because of their foolishness they brought trouble to the entire vige and did not dare to either step out of the house nor did they dare to tell the truth to their wife.


    But the more they tried to hide it the more their condition worsened which was Doctor Gu who went to check up on them had a very solemn look on her face when she came out.

 Chapter 794: A jinx .

    Chapter 794: A jinx ." Doctor Gu, is everything okay?" Vige head Gu''s elder daughter asked Doctor Gu, she was left behind by her mother to keep an eye on the things at the Old Hu house thus, she had been standing outside keeping guard making sure that the vigers who wanted to enjoy the excitement were all standing behind her and no one was taking a step close to the house of the Hu family.


    Doctor Gu''s face was really ugly at the moment, she could not believe that there were such careless vigers in her vige even though Yu Dong had repeatedly told them how important it was for them to keep a distance from the infected people, especially the vigers from the Big Stone Vige, the husbands of the Old Madam Hu still went ahead and did their own thing!


    How can there be such people in their vige? They did not care about their lives but at least they needed to care about the lives of the vigers right?


    " What should I say? They are truly! I don''t know how to say this, they really have no regard for themselves and they have no regard for the viges either, they did not say a word when I asked them how they caught the flu but do they think that everyone in the vige is a fool?" Doctor Gu was very dissatisfied and disappointed with the husbands of the Hu family, she asked them again and again, how they caught the flu but they acted as if they could not understand what she was asking.


    What was more this was not just about catching the flu, if they gave rations to their sons then the people in the Big Stone vige will think that they have a lot of dry grains and woulde knocking on their doors! It''s fine if they wanted to help their sons but why did they have to cause trouble for the entire vige?


    The more Doctor Gu thought about it the angrier she became, first those two mers hid the fact that they caught the flu but now they were hiding the fact that they sent help to their sons. Were they the only ones who had sons in the Big Stone Vige? Many others had their mer sons married into the big stone vige, if they were to find out what the husbands of the Old Madam Hu did, what will they learn?


    Just as she was going to say something more, she heard the sound of footsteps, Vige head Gu who went to Yu Dong''s house had returned, she was sweating slightly as she wiped her forehead and then looked at Doctor Gu and the rest who were standing outside the house of the Old Hu family, when they saw that Vige head Gu had returned they all looked at her waiting for her to say what Yu Dong told her.


    The vigers obviously knew that Yu Dong was currently busy with the arrival of the newborn and thus they were not surprised when they saw that Yu Dong did note with Vige Head Gu.


    " Yu Dong asked me to have you all bring Old Madam Hu and her husbands to the shack which was built outside the vige, she had gone to arrange some other things because she said that the Big stone vige will try to attack our vige tonight," Vige Head Gu was not doubtful about this matter either, she knew that the Big Stone Vige was having trouble, they did not even have enough grains to eat but Old Madam Hu''s husbands sent their dried grains with their sons, most probably the other vigers in the Big Stone Vige will think that they had too many grains stored with them and would try to steal it.


    Though they indeed had too many grains but that was all bought by them with their hard-earned money, why will they share it with others? Whoever wanted to share can get eight miles lost from the vige.


    When the vigers heard that the people from the Big Stone Vige might attack them, their expressions turned grim.


    " What were thinking? It is fine if they wanted to invite trouble for themselves but why did they have to invite those human-eating monsters to our vige?" One of the vigers spoke in a slightly upset voice.


    " That''s right, they are all so ruthless. Who knows what kind of thoughts they might be having at this moment?" Another woman spoke as she rubbed her arms.


    " I have so many young kids in my house, what am I supposed to do?"


    " They have crossed the lines!"


    The vigers were riled up but they were stopped by Vige Head Gu who raised her hand and said, " I know that you are angry with Old Hu''s husbands but do not forget that Old Hu has been nothing but helpful to the people around her. For now, keep your anger suppressed as for everything else leave it to Old Hu, when she gets better she will deal with her husbands how she wants to but take Old Hu to the shack."


    Many vige women grumbled but in the end agreed, after all, Old Madam Hu had indeed helped them in the past they did not want to be called white-eyed wolves.


    While the women were working to take Old Madam Hu away, Old Master Tong who came to enjoy the show popped a handful of melon seeds inside his mouth and then munched on it before he carelessly muttered, " My, that child of Yu Dong only just arrived and the vige is already troubled, sure enough, that Fang surnamed had given birth to a jinx."


    Old Master Tong wanted to stir the pot very much, even though he was staying quiet these days but because of how he treated Yu Dong in the past many families were now ignoring him like he was some sort of disease, which was why even though he did not wish to entangle with Yu Dong, he still wished that she would live a life which was not better than his own.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    sorry forck of updates, I have pulled my shoulder while lifting weights in gym. I am publishing the saved chapters for the moment but I truly hope you all will bear with me, I will make it up as soon as possible.

 Chapter 795: Is this all ?

    Chapter 795: Is this all ?" Who are you calling a jinx? If there is any bigger jinx than your family then I will take my hat off for you!" Aunt Wang was also among the women who were in charge of bringing Old Madam Hu to the shack, she turned to look at Old Master Tong and red at the mer as if she wished to eat him alive. " Your family''s Qiu Bai caused Dong Dong to lose a child, that too, a daughter! You better not run your mouth or else I will tear it for you!" She then turned to look in the direction of Chu Cheng''s house and then pointed at the small building fiercely before saying, " Chu Cheng got pregnant before Fang Chi but his child''s due date is not for another week, do you want me to spell it out for you what kind of damages your family''s Qiu Bai had caused Dong Dong and little Chi?"


    " What do you mean by my family''s Qiu Bai? My daughter has already divorced that evil mer!" Old Master Tong felt that his tail had been stepped on when he heard Aunt Wang call him out on the matter of Qiu Bai. After Qiu Bai was caught poisoning Yu Dong''s husbands, not only did they have to forkpensation to Yu Dong but also hand so many mus ofnd to Yu Dong but also suffer silently under the judgemental res of the vigers.


    It was a good thing that he asked his daughter to divorce that evil thing as soon as possible but even so, he was still being scolded because he was the ex-father-inw of that mer! What a sin!


    " So what if she divorced him? Did she not divorce him after all the damages were done? You are fortunate enough that Yu Dong is not asking for more, what your son-inw did was enough to drive you all out of the vige! Now she is the owner of this vige, do you want me to tell her that you called her newborn child a jinx? Let''s see what she will say to you tomorrow!" Aunt Wang fiercely scolded Old Master Tong not giving him another chance to say anything.


    Old Master Tong''s face turned red and then blue before he rolled his eyes and then turned to leave, he was only making a remark about why did she have to jump on him as he ran away after snatching her family''s fortune!


    " You better not say the same thing ever again! I am giving you onest chance, Old Tong!" Aunt Wang harumphed behind Old Master Tong as she turned to look at the vigers and then said fiercely, " You all as well, don''t even think about a such nonsensical thing. Dong Dong''s kid was born just today but Old Madam Hu and her husbands caught flu days ago, it''s just that we just found out today! If I were to speak of this matter, then I think that the child is a lucky star, if we did not find out about this matter tonight, who knows maybe we would have lost a mer or a child tonight!"


    Aunt Wang was afraid that these vigers will listen to the nonsense of Old Master Tong and go along with his stupid nonsense, which was why she deliberately said thest few words.


    " Aunt Wang is right," Vige head Gu chimed in as well since she knew how superstitious the vigers can be when they wanted to which was why she looked at them sternly and then said, " The Big Stone vige will definitely attack tonight, make sure that you do not let your mers and children out, no matter what!"


    The women of the vige nodded as they all looked at each other and agreed with the words that Aunt Wang and Vige Head Gu said to them. The arrival of the child brought such a piece of grave news which was being suppressed and hidden from them by the husbands of Old Madam Hu, how was that child a jinx? He was clearly a blessing! If not for the fact that they did not know that Old Madam Hu''s husbands had given rations to their sons who lived in the Big Stone vige, they all would have been attacked without a chance to retaliate!


    It was a good thing that they found out about this matter!


    ¡­..


    While the vigers of the Big River vige were preparing themselves for the attack of the Big Stone vige, the vigers of the Big Stone Vige were looking at the vige head who was staring at the ration which was brought by Hu Bing and Hu Pan.


    " This is all that you could get ?" Vige head Chou looked at the small container which had rice and the sack of sweet potatoes with a frown, she deliberately sent the mers who married from the Big River vige to her vige since she knew that the Big River Vige was the only vige which had the least amount of casualties because of the flood.


    She thought that the vigers of that vige might have enough food kept in stock if not how else were they able to survive without meeting a bad end?


    But no matter how many mers, she sent to the Big River Vige they returned with the same words that their inws had no money nor grains!


    Vige head Gu was furious as she looked at the pitiful amount of grains and then banged her hand on the table which was sitting next to her as she red at Hu Bing and Hu Pan who were kneeling on the ground while trembling and shivering in fright and fever.


    " You all are useless, how can you not get a simple thing done? Do you wish me to drag your children and have them cooked like the weaker ones ?" Vige head Gu asked with anger brimming in her eyes, she did not want to eat the children of her vige as well but they were on the verge of starvation, if they don''t find a way to save themselves then they all will surely die!

 Chapter 796: a child was kidnapped

    Chapter 796: a child was kidnappedVige head Chou was ruthlessly scolded by her superiors when she went to the town, she was scolded until she could not even raise her head in front of anyone, on the other hand, Vige head Gu who was in charge of the Big River Vige was praised again and again because of her timely response which saved the vigers from drowning.


    When she was getting scolded Vige Head Chou was rather furious, how was she supposed to know that a flood wasing? Her vige was too far from the Big River Vige and it was impossible for her to know that a flood wasing, but Vige head Gu was different, she knew that a flood wasing and the price of the grains was going to hike up but instead of helping them as neighbours, she selfishly kept this news to herself and then to make it worse she watched her getting humiliated by the superiors without saying anything.


    If Vige head Gu had told her that there was going to be a flood, wouldn''t she have prepared as well? Then she and the vigers of the Big Stone Vige wouldn''t have to worry about such things!


    When Hu Pan and Hu Bing heard the words of Vige head Chou, they shivered in fright. They did not want their children to be sacrificed like the children whose parents could not save them, though they were sick, they and their wives had not indulged in the activities of eating human flesh together with the rest of the vigers, how can they watch their children be eaten by these demons?


    Hu Pan gritted his teeth for a long time, in the end under the pressure of the vigers he could not help but say, " Vige head Chou, the vigers of the Big River Vige have a lot of food stocked up, when I went to ask for ration from my father, I saw that no one in the vige was starving. They must have brought a lot of grains from the market and then stocked it all up, why don''t you take some of the stronger women and raid their vige?"


    " Brother?" Hu Bing was shocked when he heard his brother push their parents in front of the carriage like that, they were helped by their parents a lot of times, especially their daddies who would support them no matter what happened to them, how can his brother just push their daddies down the abyss like that?


    Hu Pan also knew that he was doing something wrong but what else could he do? He was a father as well, was he supposed to watch his children being chopped up and eaten? The screams of the kids who were killed along with the mers still echoed in his ears, he was worried that if he did not find a way to distract the vige head then the one who will suffer will be his children!


    He could not allow it!


    In his anxiousness or maybe it was selfishness, hepletely forgot that his daddies also took a major risk when they gave away the grains which they had stocked up.


    In any case, for the sake of protecting his family and his children, hepletely forgot about taking care of his parents who were old and weary after taking care of him all their lives.


    Hu Bing was stupefied, he wanted to say something but Vige head Chou had alreadye up with her own n, she banged her hand on the armrest and then sneered before coldly speaking up, " I knew it, that vige must have at least thousand of carries stocked up but they are not forking even a little bit for us. Even though they know that we are suffering they are not willing to help us, not even a little bit! If that is the case then they cannot me us for being ruthless!"


    ...


    That night a bunch of women including Hu Pan and Hu Bing''s wives lurked around the Big River Vige but as they were trying to find a dog hole from where they will be able to sneak inside the Big River Vige they realised that every path which led to the big river vige were being guarded by a woman, and that was not all, the woman who was guarding the path was sturdy and twice as strong as them.


    The women of the Big Stone vige looked at each other, they wanted to sneak inside the vige and steal some grains but from the looks of it, they might not even get a single piece of grain much less a whole thousand catties.


    " What now?" Xiao Yu, the wife of Hu Bing spoke to the rest of the women who were looking at each other with confusion in their eyes.


    " We cannot sneak inside the vige, if we do then we might get beaten up," said Tan Mo as she looked at sturdy women who were walking with a stick as thick as one''s arm, forget about sneaking inside if they so much as made a little noise then they will be beaten ck and blue!


    " But if we don''t bring anything back, Vige head Chou will definitely go after one of our kids," Xiao Yu said with worry lining her face as she looked at her sister-inw whose face was also filled with concern.


    Though the women of the Big Stone vige were scared of Vige head Chou, they did not dare get too close to those sturdy women who looked like they could beat them up with just one swing of their arms which was why they all turned to look at each other and came to another solution as they snuck out of the mountain.


    " MY CHILD!!!!!!"


    In the middle of the night, a wretched scream broke through the vige of Big Mountain, many women who were sleeping in the house rushed out only to see a widower running after the women who looked sallow and weak.


    " Someone save my child! She is the only reason I am willing to live! My child!" The widower screamed but the women who were carrying the ten to eleven-year-old girl were quick on their feet and soon ran out of the vige.

 Chapter 797: Caught

    Chapter 797: CaughtThe screams of the widowed mer were wretched but no matter how painfully he screamed, the women who were taking his daughter away did not stop. They had to look around for a long time before they could find a house which did not have a woman before snatching this child, if they let her go, wouldn''t it mean that they will have to hand their own child to be eaten?


    These women did not want such a tragic end for their children which was why they did not stop, Tan Mo and Xiao Yu looked at the mer who was crying and screaming before turning to look at the women who were carrying the child away. They gritted their teeth before turning their eyes away from the sight in front of them, they wanted to stop this from happening which was why they looked around for a long time but they could not find anything.


    At the same time, they were worried that their children will be the ones who will be killed if they did not take the girl away. The two of them were torn between stopping the leader who was taking the child away or just going along with the flow.


    " Please, I beg you! Take me if you want! I am the windowed and sick, I will not say a word even if you eat me alive! But she is my only child! If she dies I will not be able to live!" The widowed mer screamed again as he ran after the group of women with the vige women of his vige.


    Tan Mo, the wife of Hu Bing heard this and then turned to look at the pitiful mer before biting her lips. She was sick and starving but she had never sunk so low as offering her kids to Vige head Chou as the other women did to save their skin, some of them did not even mind eating their own children to stay alive.


    Of course, her heart was hurting when she heard that the girl was the only child of the mer who had lost his wife. In the end, she exchanged a look with Xiao Yu who seemed a bit reluctant but still nodded with some slight hesitation, she only came here because she wanted to steal some ration, stealing a child was never on her quota.


    This was why despite finding many suitable kids, she did not make a sound nor did she call the women who were with her to steal a child away but who would have thought that this woman who was carrying the daughter of the widowed mer would steal the only daughter away of the poor mer.


    She gritted her teeth and then took out a slimy stone which was covered with moss, this was something that she had picked up when she heard the call of the women which told her that they have found something. She did not find the chance to use it earlier but now ¡ª¡ª Xiao Yu nced at the crowd behind them and then calcted the distance between the woman who was in the lead while carrying the child with her.


    When she saw that it was the right time, she threw the stone with a flick of her wrist when everyone was looking away, while Tan Mo covered for her. This way no one was able to catch what was happening or what Xiao Yu had done, the women who were running were all paying attention to the front with the child in the arms of the sturdy woman who could run faster than the rest.


    The woman who was carrying the child was overjoyed, she knew that if the child was not brought back to her vige then the one who will have to die would be her daughter because she was the one who was the sickest of all, with Xiao Yu and Tan Mo paying their debts off with the grains that their husbands had brought from the Big River Vige, they will be safe for the time being, but her daughter wouldn''t be safe, given that her husbands did not find any grains when they went to their maternal homes.


    The woman was so lost in her joy that she did not see the moss-covered stone which was lying in her path that was thrown over in front of her by Xiao Yu who could not bear the sight of a young girl being eaten alive.


    Her foot stepped on the moss-covered stone which was slippery and smooth and before she could control herself, she tumbled down after getting slipped on the moss-covered stone. The woman fell on the ground with a loud thump and so did the child which she was carrying in her arms.


    Seeing this the women who were following her were scared stiff, they turned to look at the crowd which was following them and then turned to look at the woman who was on the ground. They wanted to help the woman or at least snatch the child away but the woman fell at such a spot and time that they did not have the time to save her at all.


    The group of women looked at the woman who was on the ground before helplessly looking at the crowd which was following them with thick sticks and mes. They knew that it was useless, there was no way they will be able to save the woman which was why they all left her on the ground and then rushed out of the path which was in front of them.


    When the woman saw that her aplices had left her behind, she wanted to run away as well leaving the child behind but by the time this thought came over her, it was already toote, the crowd with the mers and the widowed mer had chased her down.


    Now they were surrounding her with sticks and mes in their hands they all looked at her with a mean look in their eyes and the woman knew that it was her end.

 Chapter 798: Caught ——2

    Chapter 798: Caught ¡ª¡ª2 What the woman thought was indeed correct, the vigers of the Big Mountain Vige were not feeling sympathetic towards her at the moment. They all have suffered a great grievance under the hands of the Big Stone Vige, after all this was not the first time someone from that vige tried to steal their children. This time this woman was caught but in the past, the ones who were too slippery could not be caught and they could only curse those women for what they have done to their children but now that this woman was caught, they were not going to let her leave!


    " You¡­You don''te closer, I will leave the child behind. Just let me go¡ª¡ªArgh!" The woman who was carrying the child screamed when someone from the Big Mountain vige tugged her hair and then pulled almost several strands out of her hair.


    " Leave behind? Is there anything other than that you can do at the moment?" Da Qiao snarled as she pulled the hair of the woman while kicking her on the back.


    Xiao Qiao who was behind her sister immediately snatched the child from the woman who stole the girl and then handed the small girl to the widowed mer who almost cried when he hugged his daughter.


    " My child, oh my poor child. It''s good that you were saved if not then your daddy would have never been able to look your mother in the eyes! Wu, wu, wu!" The widowed mer hugged his daughter and kissed her all over her face as he cried tears of joy, this was the only gift that his wife left behind before she was killed by the bears who roamed in the mountains behind their vige.


    If this girl was killed and eaten then he would have rushed up on the mountain and sacrificed his life in front of the bear to be eaten as well!


    The girl did not know what happened, she was still young, just six years old. Though she understood that the woman who was carrying her was not a kind woman, which was why she hugged her daddy tightly and refused to let go of him, her eyes turned red and she sniffed, just now she heard those women say that they were stealing her because she was the only one who was without a mother.


    " Wuuu, Daddy, I want Mother! They bullied me because I don''t have a mother, bring my mother back!" The girl cried while hugging her daddy behind her the other husbands of the woman who died started sniffling, while the mer who was the father of this girl hugged his daughter even more tightly.


    If possible he wanted to bring his wife back as well, just because his wife died a horrible and young death, he and his brothers who married his wife were getting bullied. Though he did not mind getting catcalled since that was harmless but his daughter was his life! She was his only reason for staying alive, even his widowed brothers were staying alive while watching his daughter grow up, if something happened to his daughter tonight, then only one life would not have been lost ¡ª¡ª at least six lives would have been taken away because of this woman''s selfishness!


    The widowed mer was called Old Zou, and his temper was not strong, after losing his wife, he was even more timid but at this moment his heart was burning with a me which could not be suppressed.


    He handed his daughter to Xiao Qiao who was standing behind him, and then rushed towards the woman. With his hands which were tiny and frail, he snatched a stick which was thick as one''s arm and then raised it above his head and brought it down.


    " You b*tch! Do you think that you can do anything just because my wife is not with me? I will show you! I will show you just how strong a mer can be even without a woman, especially when you touch his child!" As he screamed and scolded the woman, he continued to hit the woman so hard that she yelled in pain.


    When the other mers saw their brother hitting the woman who stole their precious daughter, they too rushed ahead and started snatching sticks, poles and mes from the women who were surrounding the woman on the ground.


    If one of them could not snatch the stick away, he started to hit the woman with his bare hands.


    The widowed mers were so terrifying when they were hitting the woman that all the other women took a step back as they all looked at the woman who was reduced to nothing but the pulp of flesh and burned skin, with blood seeping out of her injuries.


    Seeing the ruthlessness of the mers, the women all shivered. From now on they will not think of even catcalling these mers, so what if they were widowed? They did not look like they were supposed to be messed with!


    " All right that is enough, leave her with a breath," said Da Qiao who was the vige head of the Big Mountain Vige after the death of his mother. She looked at the woman who was beaten until she was unconscious and then turned to look at the mers who were breathing heavily and then asked the women to snatch their weapons away from them.


    Since the woman was almost dead, the mers did not say anything when the tools of torture were snatched away from them. They just red at the unconscious woman and then turned to look in the direction in which Tan Mo and Xiao Yu ran, earlier they saw that the two women had helped them, if not for their sympathy and risk, they would have lost their daughter which was why they knelt on the ground and then kowtowed twice in the spot where the two were standing earlier.


    The other women who were following the group of women who stole the child also knew that there were too kind-hearted women who helped their vige which was why they did not stop Old Zou and his brothers.


    Instead, they all turned to look at the woman who was on the ground and was breathing slowly.


    " Throw her out of the vige''s territory," said Da Qiao with disgust. " Let the women who came with her take her away since they are in such a poor condition, I don''t think they will mind eating her."

 Chapter 799: Take that woman

    Chapter 799: Take that womanXiao Yu and the rest of the women were hiding behind therge mountain which was at the foot of the Big Mountain vige, they were all busy running away from the vigers of the Big Mountain Vige and did not have time to see what Xiao Yu and Tan Mo did, they all were looking at the woman who was caught getting beaten up but neither of them made a move to save that woman.


    Qi Qing looked at the scene in front of her and her expression was really unsightly, but she was not upset because one of the women of their vige was almost killed by the vigers of the Big Mountain Vige, she was upset because they lost that child!


    They spent so much time and effort in snatching that child from the vigers of the Big Mountain vige only for that woman to mess up at the end moment, if she knew that the woman was this useless, she would have carried that child in her arms!


    Unlike the other women who came to bring that child to their vige because they were trying to save their kids, Qi Qing and Yang Jie truly liked eating the flesh of the young mers and daughters.


    At first, they found it too gamy but as they continued to eat it, the flesh started to grow on them and now they look forward to eating human flesh every now and then, with the child being lost, they were truly upset.


    Now what were they supposed to do?


    " Whose kid is next?" Yang Jie asked as she turned to look at the woman behind her while licking her lips with a green glint in her eyes. She was no longer going to wait, if they could not find a kid from other viges then they were going to snatch a kid from their own vige!


    When the women who were following Yang Jie heard her words, they all turned frightened as they nced at Tan


    Mo.


    Currently, their kids were still doing good only Tan Mo''s daughter was sick enough to be killed when Tan Mo saw that the women were looking at her, she gritted her teeth so hard that she almost cracked them into bits.


    Her family''s little Yi caught the flu because she was trying to save the ones who fell into the flood, she was only ten but she was willing to save those who were in trouble. Because of her daughter most of the kids in the vige were alive and had a chance to fight for survival, if Tan Yi had left those kids in the flood water and had not saved them what would these people would have done?


    Tan Mo was furious, no she was livid. She wished she could kill these women with her bare hands, especially Qi Qing and Yang Jie. She knew that these two women were not eating human flesh because they were starving, no ¡ª¡ª though they looked like they were sick and malnourished, they looked like this even before the flood happened.


    The Qi and the Yang families were the poorest families of their vige and thus this epidemic was more of an opportunity for them to eat as much as they wanted to fill their stomachs rather then them suffering along with the vigers!


    Qi Qing and Yang Jie were eating human flesh because they truly liked eating it and loved the taste of the human flesh, what starvation? What trying to stay alive? Their family was dying of hunger almost all the time, it would be surprising if they got enough to eat in the first ce!


    Tan Mo had nothing but hatred for these two women but she knew that there was no way she and Xiao Yu could fight against them, other than Hu Pan and Hu Bing, they had two more husbands each and each one of their husbands had given a child to them making the count of their children upto six.


    At the moment, only her family had enough kids while each family had offered one of their kids to avoid getting killed. She knew that if she tried to fight against Qi Qing and Yang Jie, then these women will all support them, for the sake of avoiding another one of their kids to these women and the vige head.


    In the past, they all handed their mer sons who were nothing but useless leeches in the eyes of these women to the vige head and saved their skins but now they all had only a daughter or two daughters left with them, the vige women of the Big stone vige really could not afford to lose another kid.


    In their eyes, Tan Mo only had three kids and a daughter. As for the remaining two they were all mers there was nothing wrong with handing one over to be killed and eaten!


    Tan Mo saw the ruthless and greedy glint in the eyes of the women of the vige and realised that if she did not do something then she will losing a kid tonight!


    Just as she was worrying about what to do, she heard Xiao Yu say, " That woman who was caught looks like she is dead, why don''t we bring her back? Whenpared to a child, her meat can be stocked up for a long time since she is an adult and not a child whose body is small enough to only fit into the teeth of the vigers?"


    When Tan Mo heard the words of Xiao Yu, she was stunned. She did not expect her sister inw who was a schr to say such a thing but when she thought about how that woman also liked eating human flesh, she suppressed her guilty conscience and also chimed along with Xiao Yu and then said in a soft voice,


    " I am not trying to shirk responsibility but what my sister-inw said is right. My kids are all sick, they don''t have enough flesh on their bonespared to that woman they do not seem much filling!"

 Chapter 800: Saved the lives of dogs

    Chapter 800: Saved the lives of dogsTan Mo would not have joined hands with Xiao Yu if not her daughter and mer sons being concerned, she knew that she had already let her husbands down when she asked them to go and bring grains from their maternal homes because she could not protect them but after tonight, she realised that it was better to be alive than anything else!


    She turned to look at Xiao Yu who looked pale and sickly under the influence of the flu but still nodded her head, they had already taken so much risk for the sake of protecting theirnds but now no matter how they looked at it, it was not worth it!


    What will they do with theirnds and fields if their kids were killed one after another?


    The two sisters-inw came to apromise and even though they felt like their hearts were being snapped into two halves they could only follow this one path which was left in front of them.


    They stayed in the vige thinking that if they left then many other kids would be killed and eaten, in the past they had saved a lot of children by handing out their family grains which they saved up including money since they did not want such acts of cannabilism taking ce in their vige but after seeing how these women whose kids were saved first by Tan Yi and then by them turning a blind eye to their plights, both Tan Mo and Xiao Yu''s heart turned cold.


    What was the point of showing extreme kindness when they did not care about them? If that was the case then leave them to fight among themselves, why should they bother with these women?


    Yang Jie turned to look at the woman''s body which was dumped out of the Big Mountain Vige and then her eyes flickered sharply, she had not eaten the flesh of a grown woman but she knew that just like an old animal it must be hard to eat but what Xiao Yu and Tan Mo said was also right.


    An adult woman had much more flesh whenpared to little kids, she looked at the tall body of the woman which was lying limp on the ground and then turned to look at Qi Qing who nodded her head as well.


    Compared to a kid whose flesh would finish in just a night, it was better to bring thisrge woman with them, as long as they were careful they will be able to eat meat for a long time.


    Though Yang Jie agreed inwardly with what Tan Mo and Xiao Yu said, she still did not like leaving the young girl whom she was eyeing to make her dinner for a long time. She turned to look at Tan Mo and then said in a gruff voice,


    " Don''t think that this matter will end just like this, your little Yi is next given that she can''t even wake up from the fever which is burning her up, once this woman is eaten up¡­ your little Yi will be next," Yang Jie half threatened and half told off Tan Mo, she had long despised Tan Mo who could marry Hu Bing who was prettier than the rest of the mers.


    In fact, she also had some ideas about that mer, if that mer had allowed her to take some liberties with him for a few nights without telling his wife, she would have left the Tan family alone but Hu Bing rushed to his wife the second she groped his bottom causing her to be beaten by Tan Mo.


    Back then because she was poor and had no backing, she had to lower her head but now the vige head was with her, there was nothing that she feared anymore! She will continue targeting Tan Mo and Hu Bing.


    First, she will eat Tan Yi and then Tan Qian followed by Tan Daiyu.


    Let Hu Bing regret his actions from that day!


    In fact, she half wanted to drag Tan Yi out but she knew that with a stock of food in front of them, if she was to target Tan Yi, then Tan Mo will not stay silent.


    Tan Mo also knew why Yang Jie was targeting her family but she did not say anything even though she was burning with fury inwardly. With no money, no grains and nothing left in her hands, she could only be suppressed in this jungle rule.


    Only the ones who were strongest could survive as for her, she could only lower her head since she did not willingly take part in this horrendous activity.


    " I understand," though Tan Mo would have loved to punch Yang Jie as she did in the past when thetter tried to take advantage of her husband, she knew that with the vige head Chou''s support, Yang Jie was fearless, in fact, she was the one who gave the idea of eating the sick kids who were dying to the Vige head Chou!


    Seeing that Tan Mo had no choice but to lower her head in front of her, Yang Jie was proud as a peacock. She looked at Tan Mo and scoffed before ushering the women to bring the woman back with them.


    Once they were gone, Tan Mo''s eyes could not help but turn red. Her poor Yi, she saved the lives of dogs by putting her life on the line!


    " Don''t cry, sister Mo," seeing that Tan Mo was heartbroken, Xiao Yu coaxed Tan Mo as she patted thetter on the back. " We will get past these circumstances one way or another."


    They were different from the women in front of them, if they did not care about their kids then they would have not willingly given up all the grains that they had in their house until nothing was left, either way, they will never sacrifice their kids for saving their lives!


    If they could not run away from the vige then they will offer their lives instead and ask their mers to run back to their maternal family, at leastpared to these beasts their inws were much better!


    Tan Mo breathed out and then nodded, tonight one way or another, they will escape from this hell as for theirnds¡ª¡ª Tan Mo gritted her teeth, they could only give it all up! Land can be acquired as long as they worked hard but if they lose their kids, where will they find them? In the bellies of those beasts?


    ¡ª¡ª-


    take a look at the sequel of this book ¡ª¡ª Guide to tame my viinous husbands!

 Chapter 801: Neither touching nor eating

    Chapter 801: Neither touching nor eatingYang Jie and the rest of the women walked over to the unconscious woman who was lying on the side of the road. Though she was beaten to death, she was still breathing since the vigers of the Big Mountain Vige could not bring themselves to kill this woman even when she tried to kidnap a child from their vige to eat.


    The one who were victims were sympathetic and merciful but the aplices who came with the woman were not, they all knew that if this woman did not die then they will have to offer their children one after another, even if Tan Mo''s daughter was next, she had given grains to Vige head Chou and the woman would not target Tan Mo for a few days until the grains run out but the same could not be said for them!


    Without paying the survival taxes their kids will be definitely attacked by Yang Jie and Qi Qing which was why when the women saw that the unconscious woman was still breathing, they did not hesitate and went to pick up arge boulder which was lying on the side of the road and then with a push and pull, they pulled it out and then raised it over their heads and dumped it on the head of the unconscious woman.


    With a sickening crunch, the woman''s head was turned into a meat patty, though the women in the group were not at all nauseated at the sight of the crushed head of the corpse with the brains of the woman who was now dead sttered all over the ce, Xiao Yu was shocked beyond her beliefs, she covered her mouth and became furiously sick as she hurled nothing but yellow bile on the ground next to her.


    Tan Mo who was older than Xiao Yu was in a better situation but she too was sickened to her core when she saw how the women in her vige picked up even the pieces of the sttered brain in their bags and then ced the corpse of the woman in the same bag before setting off.


    '' We can''t stay in this vige anymore.'' Tan Mo thought in her head gravely, she knew that she will be considered unfilial for leaving thends of her ancestors behind without taking care of them but she would rather leave than stay behind and get her hands dirty like these women who no longer cared about anything and anyone.


    She looked at Xiao Yu who was still vomiting and exchanged a heavy nce with her, seeing the nce with which Tan Mo was looking at her, Xiao Yu knew that her sister-inw had made up her mind. In fact, she was of the same thought process as well, she knew just how much stress Hu Pan was at the moment.


    After waiting for so long, he finally gave birth to a daughter and a mer together, and the two of them haven''t even celebrated the first birthday of their twins when the clouds of death started to lurk over their children. She knew that Hu Pan was a kind mer, he despite being not able to give birth to a child never went against her other husbands and even took care of their children like they were his own but under this tense atmosphere, Hu Pan was slowly changing ¡ª¡ª for the sake of saving his children today, he sold of the Big River Vige.


    She understood what Hu Pan was going through but she did not agree with his actions. She did not wish to push others in a pit just for the sake of saving their lives which was why for the sake of saving her family''s lives and Hu Pan''s heart, she had to let go of everything that she had with her!


    Lands, money, house, as long as she was willing to work hard, she will buy it all back but in case Hu Pan lost the light which he had in his heart there was no turning back because once a living being turned evil, there was no medicine for regret!


    ¡­.


    The two women returned with the group while adamantly refusing that they will not be touching the corpse of the woman much less bringing her bleeding limbs back to the vige. The ones who were holding the torn corpse of the woman rolled their eyes and told Tan Mo and Xiao Yu that they will not be sharing the meat with them if they did not help them, they even went ahead and told the two of them for acting chaste like a little virgin.


    " What are you two pretending for? I am sure that you will soon be gobbling the human meat along with us," Yang Jie sneered at Tan Mo before spitting at her face.


    " If you don''t want to share then don''t share but I am not going to lose the onest thing that I have left in me! I am still a human and I refuse to be a beast!" Tan Mo was angered when she was humiliated by Yang Jie who was no longer human but a beast without a shred of humanity left in her.


    " What did you say!" Yang Jie was furious like a cat whose tail had been stepped on when she heard the words of Tan Mo, she wished to swing her hands on Tan Mo but was stopped by Qi Qing,


    " Why are you bothering with them? If they want to die, then let them die of starvation! See how they will fall off their high horse when they find nothing to eat!"


    Only then did Yang Jie stop but she still red at Tan Mo and swore in her head that when she gets her hands on Tan Yi, she will chop that girl in front of Tan Mo and watch this woman shed tears of blood. She was nothing yet she acted like she was better than her, as if!


    Yang Jie harrumphed before turning around and leaving with the rest of the women, she too had some wits left in her head. She knew that if she was caught bringing a corpse with her then she will be executed on the spot by the Yamen officers! Which was why she did not waste her time on Tan Mo and Xiao Yu!

 Chapter 802: Running away

    Chapter 802: Running awayThe Big Stone Vige was filled with cries and screams on one side while the other side was filled with nothing but joyful shouts. The half which was crying was none other than the mer and children of the women who died, they knew that now that their mother and wife were dead they will be next to die one after another when Tan Mo and Xiao Yu heard their screams, they wanted to help them but when they realised that the mer and his children had also eaten human flesh they did not dare to bring them along.


    As for the other half it of course belonged to the Yang Jie and Qi Qing''s fraction, they were having the time of their lives while roasting the flesh of the woman who was killed in the tug and pull which took ce in the Big Stone Vige.


    But this had nothing to do with them, they nced at the house where Yang Jie was holding a banquet with the Vige head and the rest of the women before turning around and rushing to their houses.


    Xiao Yu did not even take a sip of water as soon as she stepped inside the house and started packing clothes and some money inside her clothes, seeing her like this Hu Pan was startled and so were the other two husbands.


    " Wife, what are you doing?" Hu Pan asked in a hurry when she saw that her wife was stuffing two pairs of clothes in her clothes and was taking out the little savings that they had along with thend deeds.


    " We are leaving," Xiao Yu gritted out as she stuffed the clothes with money and deeds before turning to look at her husbands. " If we stay here, we will definitely die, Yang Jie and the rest are having a merry time while eating that Dai woman, but they will not stay inside the house of the vige head for long just pick two pairs of your clothes and then leave with me."


    If things became better she wille and sell this house andnd but if not then she will simply think that this was the prize that she had to pay for saving her life!


    " What ¡­why?" Hu Pan was stunned when he heard that his wife was going to leave, even though he was scared, he never thought of leaving the house and this vige. After all, there was nowhere they could go, if Xiao Yu runs away, will they live like a wandering family?


    " Do you think that we still have the chance of staying alive if we don''t leave?" Xiao Yu hissed as she looked at Hu Pan and red at her three husbands. " We are the only one who did not touch human flesh, in case the Yamen finds out about this matter, we will be a liability. Use your brain little Pan, the reason the other viges have not said a word to the authorities is because their mer sons are trapped by the vige head and they know that their sons will not be able to leave their vige because their wives are not willing to give up on theirnds."


    " They are afraid of their sons'' suffering which is why they are silent but as long as Vige head Chou does not stop sooner orter the other two viges will run out of patience. Even if the maternal family of the mers try to stop them, the vige heads of the two viges won''t stop when the pot of evil deeds is filled!"


    With a solemn look on her face, Xiao Yu looked at her three husbands and then continued, " Vige head Chou knows that sister-inw Tan and I are steel spine women, we are the only ones who are going against her¡ª¡ªwhy else do you think she is targeting us?"


    " But¡­But where will we go?" Hu Pan asked in a hurry as he carried his daughter to the front while carrying his son to the back.


    " To your maternal family," replied Xiao Yu with a heavy look in her eyes. " If mother-inw is willing to ept me, I am willing to marry under her family''s name even if I have to change the surname of our daughter."


    Xiao Yu had long thought it through, she knew that everything was give and take in this world. The Big River Vige will not ept her and Tan Mo without them changing their family lineage and marrying into the family of their husband''s house, she would have implemented this n long ago but Yang Jie was keeping a close eye on her and Tan Mo, today both her and Qi Qing were busy since they were drunk and they did not suspect that she and Tan Mo will leave their houses behind, then this was their chance!


    When Hu Pan heard that his wife was willing to change their daughter''s surname to ''Hu'' from ''Xiao'' he was stunned, he could not help but stutter, " If you marry into my family no one will respect you!"


    It would be the biggest stain on Xiao Yu''s life!


    Xiao Yu ruefully smiled and stated, " I would rather carry the me of being a spineless woman, than watching you all die one by one. When I married you three, I promised that I will treat you well and I am willing to go down with that promise!"


    Seeing that he could not persuade Xiao Yu, Hu Pan could only close his mouth and pick up his clothes along with the kids. Huo Ci and Shu Shang also followed suit and soon their family snuck out of the vige where they met with Tan family.


    Tan Mo was carrying her feverish daughter on her back while Hu Bing was standing beside her carrying his mer son who looked scared but he knew that he needed to stay quiet which was why he made no sound.


    " No one saw you right?" Tan Mo asked as she looked at Xiao Yu who shook her head and replied, " I sent Shang''er to go and borrow some grains while peeking inside the Vige head Chou''s house, they are still causing a ruckus."


    " Very well then," when Tan Mo heard that no one followed Xiao Yu and her family she heaved a sigh of relief and then hitched her daughter up before saying, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 803: I am not paying !

    Chapter 803: I am not paying !Yu Dong did not know that so much happened in the two neighbouring viges in just one night, she looked down at the special crab porridge along with minced chicken dumplings and then turned to look at Chen Mi who was massaging her shoulders as if she was andlord and he was her servant.


    '' What was going on? Why is he treating me so well?'' One could not me Yu Dong for being so suspicious regarding the actions of her husbands. She knew that after she transmigrated over to this world, though these mers had treated her really well it was her who served them not the other way round. But for the past couple of days, they were treating her so well that it almost made Yu Dong question whether she was dreaming or dying.


    " Wife, how is the pressure? Do I need to apply more force?" Chen Mi asked with a ttering smile, which caused Yu Dong to sniff loudly as she started to look around causing Chen Mi to frown and ask, " Why are you sniffing like that? I used fresh meat and crabs, there is no way that either of these two things would go bad so soon."


    " I know, I just smell the scent of flowery words and I cannot help but look around what do you want to buy this time," replied Yu Dong, thest time Chen Mi treated her so well was when he needed at least twenty taels because he wanted to take some ''me'' time off after learning about a variety of things from Xiao Hua which included how a mer should take care of oneself and should also take time off for himself once in a while to rx.


    Though Yu Dong had nothing against this me time which was taught to her husbands by Xiao Hua but it was very much against her pocket, her earnings might be grand but that did not mean that her heart did not bleed every time she had to offer ten to twenty silver taels to her husbands when they went shopping.


    Chen Mi pouted as he pinched Yu Dong on the shoulders and said with a sullen voice, " Do you want to say that I only act all nice and cute with you when I want something from you?"


    " No, you treat me well when you want me to serve you extra long in bed."


    " Wife!"


    " All right, all right," seeing that she was teasing him a bit too much and Chen Mi''s face was turning bright red, Yu Dong stopped instead she turned her head and asked, "So are you saying that you do not want anything from me?"


    "¡­. Of course not!" Actually, Chen Mi did want to visit another restaurant which he had found just a few days ago but now that his brother Li wanted his help, he could only use his coaxing skills on Yu Dong and not make things difficult for Shen Li. " I do not want anything from you."


    Technically, he was not even lying. Shen Li was the one who wanted Yu Dong to make that ruddy promise as for him, he was just an aplice and cannot be counted in this matter!


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes, she did not believe a thing that Chen Mi said but the thing was that she could not say anything when thetter refused by saying that he did not want anything, if did not want anything then who was the one who was scheming against her?


    " Dong Dong, are you not going to eat ?" A voice snapped her out of the daze as she turned to look at Ye Liu who was putting a dumpling in her bowl and her suspicions became even more deeper. Ye Liu was not someone who would take the initiative to put food in the bowls of others, but from the past few days not only was he putting food in her bowl but he was also taking the first step in initiating intimacy in the bedroom which surprised and bemused her.


    Something was up but she had no idea what was up!


    Should she force these mers to confess? Yu Dong did not believe that it was going to work. They could be rather tight-lipped if they wanted to, thest time she kept on asking where they were hiding their savings since she was getting tired of seeing the bills which were getting piled up on the front desk, what was more the money which was written on the bills werepletely different than the amount that she gave them to spend! Which meant they were stuffing the silver somewhere while sneaking behind her back but when she asked where the money was they did not breathe a word much less speak.


    Even till this day she had no idea where these mers hid their savings. Though the bills from the shops had decreased by a lot, she was still lurking around the house to catch them in the act of stuffing money behind her back but the thing was that she did not find a single penny much less a tael of silver.


    Though Yu Dong had given up the idea of making these mers confess where they were hoarding their savings since she did not find anything but from this matter, she gained very wonderful information and that was¡ª¡ª no matter where your wife or mer husband hides their savings, you will never find them, it''s better to forget then continue looking!


    " What are you three hiding?" She asked as she looked at Shen Li, Ye Liu and Chen Mi who were acting a bit too chummy with her these days. " If you have brought something which goes above and beyond my capabilities, I am telling you to send it back. I might be willing to dote on you but you three are getting way too spoiled! I cannot withstand so many expenses and I am not paying those sky-defying bills either!"

 Chapter 804: A new tactic?

    Chapter 804: A new tactic?" You are wronging us!" Ye Liu mmed his chopsticks on the table and because he had a guilty conscience, his actions were a bit exaggerated. He could not be med for reacting like this, he knew that Yu Dong was getting suspicious of him but he had used his body, mind and everything that he had to make her happy and distracted such that she will listen to Shen Li''s requests and promise him.


    But instead of happily promising Shen Li, this wife was his was getting more and more doubtful of them. At times like these he wished that his wife was a bit like other women in the vige, he found out from other mers that as long as they treated their wives well, thetter would promise them anything. Though those promises never came true but Yu Dong was different, if she made a promise then she would truly fulfil it but the thing was ¡ª¡ª


    " Dong Dong, there is something that I wanted to say to you. No ¡­what I meant was that there is something that I need you to promise me," seeing that Yu Dong was distracted while quarrelling with Ye Liu and Chen Mi regarding their expenses, Shen Li wanted to take advantage of this chance which was presented to him, he thought that Yu Dong would say, '' Yeah, what is it?''


    Reality however waspletely different from his imagination, not only did Yu Dong stop quarreling with Ye Liu, she turned her entire attention to him and asked, " What kind of promise? I am not making any unless you tell me."


    '' I am pregnant but because my family ising to haunt me after selling me off to your mother, I want you to act as if you are beating me and do not care about me, such that I will be able to get free from my family''s harassment and oh, you cannot tell about my pregnancy to anyone,'' Shen Li, of course, could not say such things to Yu Dong which was why he lowered his head and silently cried in his heart before saying in a soft voice, " Nothing, I want to eat the mushrooms which you are going to grow. I wanted to tell you to save the biggest batch for our family including the snow fungus ."


    Just a few days ago Jiang Fenhua received a parcel from his maternal house and which brought back some snow fungus for him to nourish his unborn child. Though his mother did not care about him, histe father''s family cared about him a lot and often sent this and that to him, the snow fungus was obviously brought back by Qiao Sha who did not even get to step inside the Chu family house much less see Jiang Fenhua before she was kicked out.


    And though Jiang Fenhua did not see Qiao Sha, he brought back a bunch of fresh snow fungus with him as his gift for the birth of the newborn child.


    The thing called snow fungus was not something that could be brought just because they wanted to, it was rare and was only sold to the officials who lived in the capital or who had their connections. It was rare to get it and Shen Li who ate such a delicious thing immediately fell in love with it because of his pregnancy cravings.


    Though everyone knew it was just an excuse and he was just being a glutton.


    But with this excuse of his, Yu Dong naturally stopped pressing for answers and nodded her head before promising that she will bring some snow fungus soon since they were easier to grow whenpared to mushrooms.


    Only then did she leave the house, causing the three mers to slump on the dining table.


    " Why? Why does she have to be so cautious every damn time? We are her husbands! She can make a little concession for us right?" Chen Mi said in outrage, he still did not understand what his wife meant when she said that even family members should never sign any documents without reading them thoroughly.


    Or else there was a chance that they will be cheated out of money. Though Yu Dong used much simpler terms, these mers who just started learning the ''ABC'' ofnguage could not understand such a broad example with so many details added to it.


    What document? What cheated out of money? They only wanted a promise! Why was she using such a tough analogy? Will they eat her alive or what?


    " She is not going to fall for it," Ye Liu remarked as he picked up the dumpling which was filled with crab meat and took a vicious bite of it, he too did not understand why Yu Dong was so cautious. Though they were indeed scheming against her a little, she should trust them a bit more¡ª¡ªeven though they were hiding something from her, it was for her benefit, how will it look like if the vigers catch their vige owner beating the living daylights of Shen Li''s sister?


    Though that woman deserves it but still! A one-punch knock-out vige owner was really terrifying!


    Shen Li was also depressed though he wished that Yu Dong would just agree with him, he was much more mature than Ye Liu and Chen Mi, and he knew what Yu Dong was doing was the right thing but still¡ª¡ª if this goes on then how will he stop his family from haunting him? He can wait but his pregnancy cannot, he needed to send his mother and sister packing away from this vige by the next month no matter what!


    " I say¡­you three are really useless," a voice spoke to them from the threshold of the house, the three mers including Fang Chi who did not take part in the mission '' fool Yu Dong and take a promise from her'' for Shen Li''s sake since he cannot say a lie without blushing furiously and were not surprised when they saw Xiao Hua carrying a bunch of cute children clothes with him along with many ribbons.

 Chapter 805: a new tactic ——2

    Chapter 805: a new tactic ¡ª¡ª2-------------------------------


    " Like you are honestly so smart!" Chen Mi scathingly retorted not liking how Xiao Hua called him a fool, he was obviously much smarter than this tiny little thing who only knew how to dress up and y every day!


    " Of course I am!" Xiao Hua rolled his eyes as he twisted his waist and walked over to the couch where Fang Chi was sitting and dumped all the clothes on the top of the couch before putting his hands on his hips and arching his back as if he had brought something really heavy with him. Only after hearing a satisfying crunch, did he turn around and looked at Chen Mi who was ring at him and said in a '' know it all '' voice, " If I were in your shoes and someone like Yu Dong was my wife, which she will be pretty soon¡ª¡ª" he flipped his hair to the side with a confident look on his and then continued,


    " I would never ever try to make her a promise to me when she was fully conscious."


    " Do you mean to say that we should pick up a pole and hit the living day out of our wife until she is half unconscious?" Chen Mi sneered as he coldly spoke to Xiao Hua who did not seem to mind his tone, instead, he tucked a strand of his hair behind his ear and then replied,


    " Of course not, you silly," he rolled his eyes like he could not believe that someone could be this idiotic and both Ye Liu and Shen Li had to pull Chen Mi down who was already rolling his sleeves to hit Xiao Hua. But thetter did not even take him seriously and then continued to say, " What I meant to say was get her drunk, like totally wasted to the point she cannot even remember her name and when she is drunk then you can ask her to make a promise to you."


    " But what if she refuses to ept?" Ye Liu asked with a frown sensing that though what Xiao Hua was saying was a low attack, it made much more sense than all of their actionsbined because after trying all the seduction, coercion and threats, they still could not get Yu Dong to make a rash promise.


    " Then you just need to start your waterworks," stated Xiao Hua as if his response made all the sense. With a raise of his hands, he pped upon seeing that Shen Li and the rest were no longer thinking that his n was foolproof. " Come on, you are three and she is just one¡­ as long as you know how to y your cards you will win, if not one of you can threaten to go back to his maternal home if she continues to refuse¡­or do you want to do a three on one match on the bed?"


    " O¡­Of course not!" Ye Liu and the rest sputtered as they replied, though they had some heavy tastes inside the bedroom that was only when they were alone, they couldn''t do it together!


    " Well, unless you do that or knock her out, there are only two ways where Dong Dong will give you a promise without asking ''why'','' replied Xiao Hua as he sat down next to Fang Chi and took little Bo Bo in his arms as he cradled and cooed to thetter.


    While Xiao Hua was ying with Bo Bo, Shen Li looked at Ye Liu and Chen Mi. Though what Xiao Hua suggested was a low move but it wasn''t the lowest move of theirs, since they did not go to theirst level yet. Maybe this was fine as well?


    Yu Dong on the other hand did not have the slightest bit of idea that her beloved mer had goaded her husbands into taking such a step against her. She was heading towards the Mu house when she saw Vige head Gu rushing to where she was and paused in her steps.


    " Are you okay Vige head Gu?" She asked upon seeing that the elderly woman was panting and huffing with one hand on her knees while the other one was on her chest.


    " I am¡­I am fine, its ¡­. There are people from the Big Stone vige who came here looking for you, they say they are the mer sons and daughters-inw of Old Madam Hu," Yu Dong frowned when she heard that the mers sons of Old Madam Hu were asking for her but given that they were the sons of someone from her vige, she could only nod her head and say, "Let us go and see what they have to say for themselves."


    Before Yu Dong arrived at the entrance of the Big River Vige, Tan Mo and Xiao Yu thought that they could talk it out with the vige owner of this vige but then they saw a tall woman who was taller than the two of them with a sturdy physiquee and stop in front of them, all the courage that they have summoned went poof in the air, they did not even know whether they needed to greet Yu Dong or go on their knees and kowtow to her.


    Because how can there be a woman so tall and strong? What did her daddy feed her? Did her mother bring the gall of a leopard and the meat of a tiger every day to feed to this daughter of hers or what?


    Tan Mo and Xiao Yu were both shocked beyond their imagination, they have never seen such a good-looking woman unless they went to the town which was why they could not even open their mouth or say anything in front of Yu Dong.


    Seeing that the two women were not saying anything, Yu Dong arched a brow and then said in a gruff voice, " Are you here to stare at me? Is this some sort of new tactic or what?"

 Chapter 806: Let us stay

    Chapter 806: Let us stayWhen Tan Mo and Xiao Yu heard Yu Dong''s words, they both shivered as they shook their heads and hurriedly dropped to their knees as if they were pleading with her.


    " Miss Yu, please be magnanimous and allow us to marry into the house of our mother inw, my child is sick and she is on the verge of dying from starvation, I am willing to be your bull or your ve, if you want then you can even take mynd deeds, but please let us stay in your vige!" Tan Mo pleaded with her forehead knocking on the ground harshly.


    " Mother, why are you begging?" Tan Mo''s mer sons did not understand what was going on, they saw Tan Mo and Xiao Yu go to their knees in front of the woman who was standing in front of them and were very much confused.


    Their mother did not even beg Vige head Chou when she snatched all the grains from their house and took them away without leaving a handful for their elder sister who was sleeping because she was feeling too hot.


    Seeing their mother go down on her knees, the mer sons looked at each other not knowing what to do.


    Hu Pan and Hu Bing on the other hand, also went down to their knees as they knocked their heads on the ground. They had no other choice, the Big Mountain vige will never ept them even if they never touched the human flesh which was eaten by the people who lived in their vige.


    That vige had suffered so much under the hands of women like Yang Jie and Qi Qing, if they were to forgive them and allow them toe inside their vige it will be a goddamn miracle!


    But the Big River Vige was different it was yet to be gued by the atrocities of Yang Jie and Qi Qing, what was more, their mother was here as well, if she was to take them in they will have a chance to stay alive. By now the people in their vige must have woken up it will not take them much time to realise that their families were missing when they don''t see them going to their fields, in case they came looking for them and they did not get the protection of a vige till then, Hu Pan and Hu Bing were afraid that they will be the next in line to get killed!


    First will definitely be their wives who betrayed the vige and then them, once they were dead, their kids ¡ª¡ª will have no one to save and protect them.


    When the kids saw that their parents were kowtowing they did not continue to stand, they too went down on their knees and started pleading with Yu Dong followed by the other husbands of Tan Mo and Xiao Yu.


    " All right stop," Yu Dong felt her head throb as she saw the two families kowtow in front of her. She raised her hand and then pressed the back of her hand on her forehead as she looked at the two women who were the heads of their respective families. "Did you all run away from the Big Stone Vige?" She asked while looking at their malnourished condition.


    It was not that Yu Dong was looking down on Big Stone Vige but the residents of that vige were acting as if they were the only ones who suffered greatly. Though she knew in advance that a flood wasing many vigers did not trust her words and were almost drowned which was why she had to use her strength to rescue them.


    The same could be said for Da Qiao, who was the vige head of the Big Mountain River. Though the woman had no power or special skills, she had wits and courage, she boldly braved the strong waves in a small boat which she made from the trees in the mountain and then saved as many people as she could, if she could do something like this then howe Vige head Chou couldn''t?


    It was because Vige head Chou waszy and wanted to eat without working hard, after being buttered up by her vigers in the past few years, she had be azy bum and despite being a narrow-minded ghost she thought that she was better than everyone else.


    And because she was a bad leader who did not take the initiative to protect her vigers, the others followed suit and did not do anything but watch their fellow vigers die one after another.


    Thus, after the flood struck theirnds, Big Stone Vige was the only vige that suffered great casualties. Yu Dong heard from Vige head Gu that Vige head Chou of the Big Stone Vige was upset with their vige because they did not take pity on her vige despite them being pitiful.


    Was it her fault that she was in a pitiful situation? She lost her vigers because she reacted in a cowardly manner when facing the flood and she and her vigers were starving because they did not take the conditions and the rising price of grains seriously, they did not wish to fish their savings out believing that the price will drop.


    And now that they were in such a condition, they wanted their neighbouring viges to take out their life-saving grains and hand them for free just because they were pitiful? Can there be such a good thing in life?


    This was why Yu Dong did not like anyone from the Big Stone Vige, after all, they had more than one way to stay alive but they chose the worst way out of all.


    Tan Mo heard the criticism note in Yu Dong''s voice and shivered, she knew that Yu Dong was not willing to let them inside her vige and she did not me thetter either, after all, if she was in her shoes, she too would not have allowed anyone from her vige take a step inside her vige!


    --------------------

 Chapter 807: Let us stay——2

    Chapter 807: Let us stay¡ª¡ª2Tan Mo gritted her teeth and then said with a trembling voice, " Miss Yu, I understand that you do not wish to trust us and I wouldn''t have trusted myself either if I was in the same position as you but I swear to the heavens that I and my family never touched the human flesh which was being eaten by my fellow vigers!"


    "In fact, we tried to keep them from harming our children and others as well because if they were to eat the meat of a human what will be the difference between humans and beasts? But then our grain stock ran out and we could not hold on any longer."


    " If I were to say a single lie, then let the heavens strike me dead here and now!"


    " Wife!" Hu Bing could not help but shiver when he heard his wife take such a dangerous oath, he wished he could rush up ahead and stop her from making such oaths but he was a step toote and Tan Mo was already done speaking by then.


    " I swear as well, my family did not take a bite of the human flesh nor did we take part in the hunting and snatching of human kids," Xiao Yu chimed in as she grounded her teeth and spoke in a pleading voice, " Please let us have a small ce in your vige, we swear that as long as we get a small space in your vige, we will change our daughter''s names into that of our mother inw''s."


    Yu Dong looked at the pleading women and sighed, she turned to look at Vige head Gu and said, " Go and bring, Old Madam Hu."


    Vige head Gu did not know why Yu Dong was asking her to bring Old Madam Hu but now she was used to following Yu Dong''s orders and thus went without even questioning for what reasons Yu Dong wanted Old Madam Hu''s presence.


    Once Vige head Gu turned around and left, Yu Dong turned to look at the two women and then said in a slightly stern voice, " Do not me me for being straight to the point but this decision can only be left in the hands of your mother inw, if she is willing to take responsibility of your families then I will allow you to stay in this vige but be aware of the fact that in case you make a mistake, then your mother inw and her family will suffer just as much. Unless you want your mother-inw and her family to be kicked out as well, you better keep proper conduct!"


    When Yu Dong warned Tan Mo and Xiao Yu, her voice was extremely cold which caused Tan Mo and Xiao Yu to shiver.


    " W..We understand!" The two agreed without hesitation, in fact, there was no question of hesitation anymore. When they came here, they already knew that they will have to work twice as hard to gain the trust of these vigers, because of where they came from, it was evident that they will have to suffer cold gazes and taunts but as long as they were alive, it did not matter if they were ostracised by the vigers.


    Getting killed and eaten with their human bones dropped in a pit was much worse than getting ignored!


    No sooner did they agree Old Madam Hu with her official husband arrived, when Old Madam Hu''s official husband, Old Man Hu saw his son, he immediately wanted to rush ahead and hold him up but was stopped by his wife who looked at her kneeling daughters inw and mer sons with aplicated look in her eyes, she did not me them foring here but she truly had no idea what to do with them now.


    If she was to take them inside the vige then not only will she have to take responsibility for their actions but she will be scolded by the vigers as well, she was already an old woman why was she getting troubled like this?


    " Wife, why are you stopping me?" Seeing that his wife was stopping him from meeting his son, Old Man Hu was dissatisfied and could not help but question his wife angrily.


    When Old Madam Hu heard her husband''s angry voice, she was so amused and angry, that sheughed. " Have you forgotten why we are living on the outskirts of the vige? It''s because of you and Second Hu''s fault that we have to live at the shack! How much more do you want to drag us down?"


    When Hu Pan and Hu Bing heard that their mother was ming them, they lowered their heads. Thest time they came to borrow grains from their daddies was because Vige head Chou came looking for them when their wives went into the small mountain to find some yam sticks for them to roast and eat.


    Because their wives were not in the vige, the Vige head pushed the two of them out of the vige and asked them to bring the grains back from their house, saying that if they did not bring the grains with them, then she will not let them inside the vige.


    Hu Pan and Hu Bing knew that they were going to trouble their Daddies but the thing was that also had their kids under the grasp of the vige head Chou and could onlye looking for their daddies.


    The two of them tried to keep away from their fathers but looks like they could not stop the flu from reaching their daddies causing them to be infected along with their mother, unlike their vige where everyone was suffering from flu, the big river vige was different it was no wonder that their mother was kicked out of her house and was asked to live in the outskirts of the vige.


    If that were the case, then most probably their mother will not agree to let them inside the vige.

 Chapter 808: A good boy

    Chapter 808: A good boyWhat Hu Pan and Hu Bing thought was indeed what old Madam Hu was thinking it was not that she was being heartless to them but there were really a bunch of troubles waiting for her and her family if she was to ept Hu Pan and Hu Bing, what was more, she had heard from Vige head Gu who asked her to fork out thest bit of savings which she had while telling her,


    '' I don''t know whether you will believe me or not but it''s my responsibility to remind you as I am your friend, things will only be worse from now on. So, it will be wise of you to store as many grains as possible, and stock up food once you get well.''


    And on top of it, the Big Stone Vige did not seem like a bunch who will learn their lesson easily, most probably they will try something else very soon and in case they came barging into the vige and their vige gets dragged into trouble, then even if Hu Pan and Hu Bing''s wife had nothing to do with that matter, her family will still be dragged!


    Things were going to be more and more worse from now on if she was to take care of two additional families and that too on her own responsibility, Old Madam Hu feared that she will be kicked out of the vige before Hu Pan and Hu Bing''s wife were epted by the vigers!


    " What are you thinking about so hard?" Elder Master Hu was the official husband of Old Madam Hu and the father of Hu Pan when he saw that his wife was still thinking about whether or not to take their sons back, he could not help but re up in anger, his heart acted every time he looked at his son who was once pretty as a flower but now that flower had withered and became an old thorny bush.


    Everyone said that Hu Pan had be more and more sharp-tongued after getting married but wasn''t it because his mother did not look like a proper match for him? They were poor but Xiao Yu was even poorer than their family, what was more she had a difficult father, when Hu Pan married over that old bastard asking his mer son to do this and that, he would wake Hu Pan up before the sun rose and then he push his son around as much as he could.


    From having his limbs massaged, to ordering Hu Pan to cook this and that and even sending him to catch fish in the harsh and cold winds of winter, that old bastard did everything that he could to torment his poor son, for a very long time, his son suffered silently but then his father inw pushed his mer son who was with a child causing Hu Pan to lose his first child.


    It was only then, did Hu Pan developed a selfish and entric personality and started to fight against anyone who tried to make him bow down. Though his mer son''s personality was a bit upsetting he was a good boy! That day when he came to ask for grain, he did not take everything despite him giving every single bit of grain which he had in his house, when he forced Hu Pan, he left a sack of coarse rice behind and ran away.


    If his mer son was this bad, why would he even care about his old parents who pushed him to this fire pit? Back then he told his wife that Xiao Yu was not a good match for their mer son but thetter told him that Xiao Yu was a good woman and her temper was nice as well, she will never do anything that will harm Hu Pan.


    But look did she not harm his mer son? Hu Pan lost his child and grew selfish and hot-tempered, only then did Xiao Yu start to fight back for her husband, in fact, she would have never grown spine if not for him taking a chopping knife and rushing to the Xiao house where he threatened that old bastard he will chop him to death if he dared to touch his mer son again at the same time threatening Xiao Yu that he will have his son divorce her if she did not grow a spine in her back.


    Only then did Xiao Yu stop acting stupidly filial and sent her father to her eldest sister who was used to leeching off from her family?


    Od Master Hu not only wished to see Xiao Yu marry into his house but he also wanted to torment her real good! How dare she stay quiet when his mer son was getting scolded and beaten?


    With that he raised his hand and pped Old Madam Hu on the arm as he eximed, " Take them in, if they dare to make things difficult for us then we will simply have them divorce our mer sons and leave! If they marry into our house, we will have more control over them than them having control over us!"


    Tan Mo and Xiao Yu shivered when they heard their father-inw say that they will divorce them if they dared to make things difficult for Hu Pan and Hu Bing along with the vige. Though it seemed really harsh when one listened to such words but what Old Master Hu said also seemed correct, with Xiao Yu and Tan Mo marrying into the Hu household, it was them who had to lower their heads instead of the Hu family. What was more they did not dare to make things difficult for Hu Pan and Hu Bing given that they still had to rely on their husbands for a very long time.


    When Old Madam Hu heard the words of her husband, she was not willing to agree with him. After all, what kind of mers divorced their wives but then she heard Yu Dong say,


    " What Old Master Hu says makes sense Old Madam Hu," as Old Madam Hu turned to look at Yu Dong, thetter smiled at her and then continued, " I am not making things difficult for you or your family, in fact, this is how things are supposed to be done anyway. If they do something then you only need to take care of the rotten half instead of chopping the entire apple into bits."


    Yu Dong did not wish to see more people die, as long as Tan Mo and Xiao Yu were good women she was willing to give them a chance but in case they dared to go against her or her vige then they cannot me her for being ruthless!


    " Fine," Old Madam Hu also did not wish to be the viin either, she was not a cold-hearted woman who would watch her kids dying in front of her eyes, it was just that she did not want extra trouble but¡ª¡ª giving birth to children meant taking their troubles as their owns and even if she was willing to ignore Hu Pan and Hu Bing, there was no way her husband will ignore them.


    In case, she was to refuse to let theme inside, there will not be a moment of peace if she was to turn a blind eye to the sufferings of her mer sons. Unlike her second husband who was timid and listened to her just like Hu Bing, Old Master Hu was a little firecracker like his eldest mer son, Hu Pan.


    As long as the matter was rted to his daughter or mer son, he will fight anyone to death. If she was to refuse, Old Madam Hu was worried one of these days she will find poison in her food.


    Old Madam Hu looked at Tan Mo and Xiao Yu who were looking relieved and then said with a stern voice, " I will take responsibility on your behalf but from now on I hope you two will remember that you are the daughters-inw of the Hu family and it is you who married into my family rather than my mer sons marrying into yours. If you dare to contact the evil ones from the Big Stone vige then don''t me me for being harsh on you. I am your mother-inw but I am the viger of this vige first! If someone from the outside or anyone from the inside harm my vigers then I will stand firmly on the side of my vige."


    " If such a dayes, then I hope you will not me me and ept youreuppance because, for me, my vige will always be first!"


    There was a reason why Old Madam Hu said such words, first, she wanted to clear her stance in front of her mer sons and husband, as well as tell Yu Dong that she will not betray the Big River Vige!

 Chapter 809: [Bonus chapter]

    Chapter 809: [Bonus chapter]" We understand," Tan Mo and Xiao Yu agreed.


    There were more than one hundred families in the Big River vige, with more than five hundred people living in this small vigepared to this vige, the Big Stone vige was still much small. In the past, they used to have more than seven hundred people but then the flood happened followed by theirck of preparations, now they only had a meagre sum of three hundred people, there was no way any sane and wise vige head would go against a vige like Big River with her current strength but she was bent on taking the road to death.


    Something which neither Tan Mo nor Xiao Yu wanted to take which was why they were willing to lower their heads for the sake of peaceful life in the future.


    When Yu Dong saw that Old Madam Hu had thought it through, she turned to look at Vige Head Gu who nodded and then rushed to bring the cloth mask which Yu Dong had asked the mers of the vige to sew. She took the small tray from Vige Head Gu and then ced it at a distance from the two families which came from the Big Stone Vige.


    " Your families are suffering from the flu, for the time being, I cannot allocate you the empty houses nor the farmingnds which can be opened by your family, you will stay with the family of Old Madam Hu in the shack next to her, make sure to wear your masks and never take them off unless you are inside the shack, as for food and everything else," Yu Dong turned to look at Vige head Gu who understood her meaning and then faced the families of Tan Mo and Xiao Yu before she said,


    " Food will be given three times a day, because it''s something that is arranged by the vige owner, Miss Yu, it will be only simple meals and the women of the vige have built a temporary water vat for those who are sick near the shack, cleaning, washing and everything else will be done there¡­ as for your dirty water and waste, there is a dump yard away from the vige living area, make sure to dump it all there, in case you make a mistake, I will drive you out of the vige do you understand?"


    When Tan Mo and Xiao Yu heard that they will get three meals a day, they were stunned, they looked at Yu Dong and did not know what to say, the people of Big River vige must have done some real good deeds in their past lives to have such a good vige owner as well as such a sensible and understanding Vige head who did not have her head filled with water and knew that she needed to follow Yu Dong more than trying to emphasis her power and authority.


    They werepletely different from Vige Head Chou who was vile, selfish and a tyrant.


    It was not that Vige head Chou did not have the grains when the flood struck but she was used to living avish life and instead of sharing the food with the vigers, she ate and slept without a worry thinking that the price of grains will go down sooner orter because the flood only stayed for a few weeks but what she missed to realise that even if the flood was a small one, it was bigger than the one which took ce years ago thus the damage was greater than they all anticipated.


    The grains stock finished up and everyone soon started to die from hunger, a few women did grit their teeth and brought the expensive grains but they were snatched away by Vige Head Chou who started to act more and more like a tyrant with theck of grains in the vige.


    But in the end what they feared still happened with no rules and proper management the grain stock soon finished up and they had nothing to eat.


    Vige head Chou who was used to eating three meals a day couldn''t withstand the hunger and killed her husband before her children, at first she only killed the one who was least liked by her but then one by one every single child and husband in the Chou house was killed.


    Right now, Vige head Chou had only allowed two of her daughters to survive, though she said that she could not bear to kill them, everyone knew that she was saving them as thest resort.


    But here in the Big River vige, the people who did not have stocked up food can actually borrow from Yu Dong. How good was this! This way no one had to worry about getting starved to death!


    " We thank you for your grace!" Tan Mo and Xiao Yu bowed and kowtowed on the ground but Yu Dong did not stay there, instead, she asked Old Madam Hu to take her daughters-inw and mer sons to the shack next to her.


    Though the shack was small, it was better than nothing.


    It was not like she could also make sure that they make it out of this situation alive and even give them afortable life right?


    She then turned to leave but then her gaze fell on the ten-year-old girl who was lying unconscious on the back of Tan Mo and her eyes softened before she turned to look at Vige head Gu and then said, " Send out some fine rice and medicinal herbs to their shack for that child," she then turned to look at Tan Mo who was now getting up from the ground and added, " If the child does not wake up by tomorrow, send a word with the women who patrol near the shacks, I will send a doctor. Just so you know, this is all not free, once you open thend, I will have you all pay back the debt which you owe."


    ------------------------

 Chapter 810: Extra chapter

    Chapter 810: Extra chapter" Yes, Yes we understand!" Tan Mo was grateful when she heard the words of Yu Dong at the same time, her eyes could not help but turn red when she was living in the Big Stone Vige, she knew it in her heart just how many times she had helped her neighbours, if not for her helping them out, their children would have died one after another and ended up in the belly of someone evil.


    For the sake of those children and under the teary eyes of her neighbours with whom she grew up, she gritted her teeth and took out the grains from her house, even going as far as fighting with Hu Bing who tried to stop her, back then what did she say to Hu Bing?


    '' Bing Bing, you do not understand. A neighbour is more closer than a rtive and one should try their best to maintain the rtionship with their neighbours.''


    Back then she did not listen to her husband and did her own thing believing that the result of kindness was always kindness as well, but when her Tan Yi fell sick, the same neighbours who came teary-eyed to her house and never returned empty-handed, rolled their eyes at her, calling her names and asking her to not act like a beggar.


    As she remembered the time when she was asking for help from those people whom she had helped, Tan Mo could not help but remember one such incident where she was dumped with cold and dirty water by the woman whom she had helped again and again, even though she was stunned by the turn of events she still remembered what that woman said to her,


    '' Tan Mo! Oh, Tan Mo! Are you trying to make things difficult for me? You gave me grains because you wanted to and had enough but my family does not, just because you helped me, I should take the life-saving grains from my house to help your daughter? Why should I? If she is sick, it''s better to leave her to die right? Let her die and you can give birth to a stronger daughter, why are you asking me to repay the debt when you know that I cannot? Isn''t that you trying to make things difficult for me?''


    Tan Yi was her oldest daughter, and she had watched her grow up, of course, she could not watch her die! But that woman, she asked her to watch her daughter die right in front of her, if that was the case why did shee to beg her?


    Thus, instead of kindness which had hidden intentions, Tan Mo would rather like kindness whiches with clear terms. Because she seemed to have realised that kindness does not always result in kindness.


    " I will return every single bit of money once I recover!" Tan Mo promised as Yu Dong nodded and looked at the kids who were following the two women and their mers, not only were they malnourished they were exceptionally dirty as well. Their hair was tangled and there was dust and ck marks all over their faces. Their fingernails were also dark with dirt underneath them.


    Yu Dong felt her head throb, she hated when kids looked like dogs who had rolled in mud and felt a headacheing as she cleared her throat and said in a slightly hoarse voice, " And bring your kids to a bath, looks at their condition, if they continue to stay like this¡­they will get an upset stomach as well as many other diseases."


    When Tan Mo and Xiao Yu heard this they flushed in shame, they could see the clean and healthy kids who were running around in the Big River Vige under Yu Dong''s clear policy of no mer and mer child will be left unattended and starved, the women in the vige no longer dared to starve their mer sons, a few of them were rather upset with Yu Dong regarding this policy but when they thought of the contract which Yu Dong had given them and the benefits which came from it, they stuffed up theirints and agreed to listen to her.


    Thus, hardly any child could be seen as if he or she was suffering from jaundice or malnourishment.


    If there was noparison there will be no harm but when there wasparison ¡ª¡ª Tan Mo and Xiao Yu looked at their children who were sick along with looking like they only had skin covering their bones and were so embarrassed that they wished they could go ahead and dig a hole to die.


    Just as they were thinking about it, Lang who received the word from Yu Dong returned with a sack of rice and handed it to Old Master Hu who took it and bowed to Yu Dong and Lang, he dared to re up in front of his wife but he was beyond scared when it came to Yu Dong who was like a force which cannot be stopped.


    Once Yu Dong was done, she turned to leave with Lang while Old Madam Hu brought her daughters-inw to the shack which was closer to theirs, and just as they were approaching the shacks, they heard someone scream.


    " God, why don''t you kill me! This is so unfair! They turn a blind eye to the suffering of us mother and daughter, why don''t you strike them to death? Kill them all!"


    The voice was so annoying and screechy that Tan Mo and Xiao Yu who was behind Old Madam Hu could not help but frown in confusion and a bit of annoyance while Old Master Hu scoffed and said, " She truly knows how to cry, maybe she should try to ascend to heavens next time. Everyone here is satisfied with a single dish of meat once in a while but she wants to eat meat every day, those who did not know who she was, they will think that she is Yu Dong''s mother-inw! How disgusting!"

 Chapter 811: Strike me to death

    Chapter 811: Strike me to death----------------------


    " All right, that is enough," Old Madam Hu did not like this new neighbour either but they were in the wrong by not keeping themselves protected, what else can they do other than lowering their heads and epting whatever conditions in which they were living?


    It was already good enough that Yu Dong had not kicked them out of the vige and left them to fend for themselves by asking them to rely on tree bark and wild vegetables. Withstanding Old Madam Sun''s tantrums were still better than being left alone to die.


    " Humph, I am just saying¡ª¡ª day and night, she makes a fuss like this, who is she trying to show off to?" Old Master Hu was not convinced, he was not someone who liked to lower his head much less suffer in silence but because of Old Madam Sun and her daughter, he had to ground his teeth every time he saw them, justst night he caught Sun Ah Cy sneaking inside their shack and leaving the bucket of dirty water and waste in their backyard.


    Those two, mother and daughter werezy to the bones which was why they wanted to make use of the fact that no one else lived here and take advantage of their family, but was Old Master Hu someone who would let anyone take advantage of him? Not only did he send Sun Ah Cy packing but also had her take the dirty buckets away lest she wanted him to call Yu Dong and give her a good punishment.


    These days only this threat worked on Sun Ah Cy and her mother since they feared no one.


    But even though he sent them packing, it did not mean that Old Madam Sun and Sun Ah Cy were willing to let go of the matter that easily. Thus, ever since they all woke up, Old Madam Sun was scolding him and his family for being heartless, however, Old Master Hu did not fear anyone other than his wife and Yu Dong who was the owner of this vige and governed their life and death in a way.


    And what was more everyone who was living in this area was sick, so why should he do the dirty job of dumping the pee and poo of those women in the dumping pit? He might be a mer but he was the Hu family''s mer, not the Sun family! If they wanted a mer to serve them, then let them drag their husbands and have them do these dirty jobs of washing theundry and then cleaning the urinal.


    With a scoff, he turned to walk inside the shack which was empty and a bit bigger than the one which belonged to him and his wife.


    The shack was a normal living ce, with just four walls, a roof over their heads and a small stove to boil water and cook something if they had grains with them.


    Three to four rattan mats were lying on the side with thin nkets given that the winters were closing on to them.


    " Miss Yu had given this bag of rice to little Yi, for the time being, do not think of cooking it up for your family and just take care of little Yi. Grind the rice out and cook it for her, with her fever so bad, I don''t think that she will be able to wake up unless she eats something filling and then boil the medicine as for your lunch and the herbs for the flu wait till you hear the sound of the drum, the women patrolling outside will alert you and you can pick up the bowl of porridges and side dishes once they bring lunch."


    " Dear god! Strike that mer to death! Look at him bullying this poor old woman¡ª¡ª"


    " Shut up! You old hag! I used to fight with my inw with a chopper and a stick, you say one more word and see whether you will need a ster along with herbs !" Old Master Hu wanted to ignore the Sun mother and daughter but they were so annoying that it was impossible for him to ignore them.


    As soon as he finished shouting the screams stopped and Old Master Hu also started to tell his grandchildren and mer sons what they need to do and what they need to take care of while staying here.


    " And on top of it stay away from those whoe from the big stone vige, I am not lying when I say that Miss Yu''s words literally are a line drawn on stone, if she said that she will kick you all out, if you try to betray the vige then she meant every word, she is not ying along or just saying empty words," as he spoke, he turned to look at his daughters inw. " And the same goes for you two, I do not know what happened in the vige, and I will naturally not ask anything from you two either but let me be the viin and warn you, do not do anything to let us down. Your mother-inw took your responsibility if you make a mistake then we can only have you divorce our mer sons for the sake of staying in the vige, if that happens do not call us selfish, all right?"


    It was not that he was trying to be selfish by securing his own benefits and life but Old Master Hu knew that his wife was a woman who truly loved her roots, if she was asked to leave the vige then she might as well die of shock!


    He was just a mer and was dependent on his wife the most, though he loved his sons, they had their own families and there was a limit to where he can dote on them if they were to make things difficult for him and his wife, then he can only toughen up his heart and ask them to leave.-


    ---------------------------------

 Chapter 812: Try scolding if you dare

    Chapter 812: Try scolding if you dare" You do not have to tell us this, Father inw, we will never do anything to let you and mother inw down," since Tan Mo said that she was going to marry into the Hu family she was going to fulfil her promise, it wasn''t as if there were no one in the Tan family, she had a younger sister who lived in another vige where thends of their father were left under her charge.


    With her younger sister still carrying the surname Tan, there was nothing to worry about, the same could be said for Xiao Yu, though her rtionship with her elder sister was not as good as Tan Mo''s rtionship with her younger sister, it did not change the fact that Xiao Yu''s ancestral line will not end with her marrying into the Hu family.


    " As long as you have thought it through there is nothing to worry about," since they did not seem to be reluctant, Old Master Hu ced his heart at ease and then returned to his shack while leaving Hu Bing to cook the rice for his daughter.


    Hu Bing looked at the rice which seemed shinier than the days that they spent in the Big Stone Vige and could not help but shed a few tears. Though they left their house andnds, he still thought that it was a much better decision than staying in that ce, if they had stayed there, he was sure that they would have died sooner orter.


    When Tan Mo saw Hu Bing cry, she could not help but feel guilty. It was her fault, her husband told her to be a little selfish but she was a fool and trusted those white-eyed wolves, she looked at Hu Bing and then at Yun Jin who was her second husband and patted the two of them on the shoulders while looking at Lu Jiao who was standing on the side with a soft smile, "Do not worry, I will work hard and earn everything that we have lost today."


    Even if she had thend deeds with her, thosends will nevere back to her this was something that Tan Mo was very well aware of, and the reason was simple ¡ª¡ª Vige head Chou would definitely not let this matter go so easily which meant that not only will she plunder their houses but she will also ask thends to be destroyed even if they cannot be sold, if she was any wiser, she would have thought about opening thend but Vige head Chou was not a woman whose wits were at their right ce.


    In her anger, she ought to do something stupid and even if she destroyed thend, Tan Mo was no longer worried because she had seen Yu Dong. The reason, she trusted that woman was because she had hardly seen such a confident woman who knew what she was doing with her life and Yu Dong was a woman with a n, the reason she was ignoring the Big Stone Vige for now was because there were mers from the Big River Vige still living in that vige but Yu Dong was not a woman with an exceptionally big heart, Tan Mo knew that as long as her bottom line was not touched, Yu Dong will turn a blind eye to it but as soon as someone crossed it.


    Surely, with her pig head Vige head Chou will do something like this for sure when that happens, Tan Mo was worried that not only thends but also the vige will be gone.


    ''It is a good thing we ran away.''


    Hu Bing did not say anything, though the future in front of them was bleak, it was still better than nothing which was why he silently agreed to what his wife said and then turned to walk towards the small stove where he started to cook some mushy porridge for Tan Yi.


    As the scent of rice permeated the small shack, the little ones of his family and Xiao Yu''s family started to salivate hard. Their eyes were locked on the pot in which the rice was cooking and continued to gulp.


    Hu Bing looked at his two mer sons and the young daughter of Yun Jin and Lu Jiao''s mer son with a smile which was worse than crying.


    " I ¡­."


    " You four why are you eyeing that bitter porridge?" Hu Pan spoke up from behind while carrying his young daughter in his arms, though the six little ones in his own family were dying of hunger, he did not dare to snatch the porridge which was supposed to Tan Yi. " Its a porridge made with medicine for your eldest sister, if you eat it you will cry out of bitterness just wait for the drum''s sound and for the nice guard women to bring you food, then you can eat as much as you want ¡­" but then he paused remembering that they haven''t eaten for a long time and changed his words, " Its better if you all eat only a bowl of rice, with your weak stomach it will be twice as troublesome if you were to start having stomachache."


    The kids were young but after living in such conditions, they all understood how important food was thus, they agreed with everything that Hu Pan said and left the medicinal porridge for their eldest sister who was still unconscious.


    The porridge that Hu Bing was cooking was not hard to make thus, it did not take a long time to cook and soon a soft yet tantalising aroma spread all over the shack, as soon as the scent came, Old Madam Sun started to scold as well which caused Tan Mo to frown but she did not say anything, after all, every vige had a shit stirrer, in her vige it was Qi Qing and Yang Jie, the famous duo who were not onlyzy but also annoying and ruthless. There was no way she couldment anything about Old Madam Sun since this woman was only cursing but the ones in her vige were eating people!


    --------------------------

 Chapter 813: Try scolding if you dare——2

    Chapter 813: Try scolding if you dare¡ª¡ª2Fortunately, by the time the porridge was half emptied in Tan Yi''s mouth as Tan Mo fed her carefully using her own mouth and hands to make the slippery rice gruel go down her daughter''s throat, the sound of a drum echoed outside.


    Though the ten kids of the Tan and the Xiao family did not understand much, they knew that beating drum meant food which was why they immediately rushed out of the shack, because they were in a hurry they did not see a hunchback womaning out as well.


    The youngest son of Xiao Yu lightly knocked against Old Madam Sun, who looked down at the child who looked ugly in her eyes and cried out, " Ayo! My leg! This little beast bumped into me and caused my leg to start hurting! You demon call your father let me talk with him!"


    Huo Ci who was the father of the youngest mer son was immediately upset with what Old Madam Sun said but they were here to seek refugee from the Big River vige and could not find trouble with the vigers which was why he did not say anything and simply asked his son to apologise to Old Madam Sun.


    But Old Madam Sun was like a woman who was possessed by a greedy ghost when she saw that Huo Ci was lowering his head, she immediately thought that she had a hand over him which was why she opened her mouth and demanded more than half bowls of porridges which was allocated to the Xiao family.


    When Hu Pan who stepped out of the shack heard Old Madam Sun''s ugly words, his expression turned ugly, he knew that little Xiao Wu did not bump into Old Madam Sun deliberately but that the old woman was acting as if he had taken an ounce of flesh from her.


    He opened his mouth to say something but before he could say anything, Old Master Hu rushed out and screamed,


    " Old Madam Sun, you old hag! I did not say anything when you ate those rotten corpses but now you are daring enough to open your mouth and ask my grandsons to hand you their food? Why don''t you go and ask Yu Dong to give you food? Pei! You are bullying the weak and fearing the strong, aren''t you? The food had been allocated by Yu Dong and she was the one who came up with the rule that each family will get a bowl per person. If you have something toin about then you should go andin to Miss Yu let''s see what she says to your tyranny!"


    When Old Madam Sun heard Old Master Hu scolding, she wanted to say something but then Old Madam Hu who could not see her husband getting bullied stepped out and said, " Enough! Do you think that we are not having enough trouble? If you want extra food then ask the women who bring the food why are you stealing from little kids!"


    " When did I steal food from little kids, I am simply saying that the priority should be given to those who belong to this vige and not someone who came running with their tails tucked between their legs when disaster struck!"


    Old Madam Sun''s words were very ugly even Xiao Yu whose temper was the most mellowed down could not help but get angry as she red at the old woman but decided not to say anything for the time being, she and her family only came to live here for less than an hour, in case the fact that she fought with Old Madam Sun was spread all over by others, she will definitely be scolded.


    Old Madam Hu pushed her husband aside and then stepped out causing Old Madam Sun who was thin andnky to take a step behind just as Old Madam Hu sneered, " Listen to me, Old Madam Sun, these kids belong to my family now and if you want to bully them you will have to go through me and let me tell you one thing, I might be old but I am still the same Old Madam Hu who took you down with just one punch when you were young if you dare say another word, you will get this do you understand?"


    As she spoke Old Madam Hu raised her hand and clenched her fist showing it to Old Madam Sun who gulped upon remembering the past and then silently took the bowl of porridge before sneaking back inside the shack.


    Old Master Hu who saw her sneak scoffed and muttered, '' coward'' a bit emboldened by the support that his wife was supporting him.


    Of course, he did not lower his voice which caused Old Madam Sun to re at him but under Old Madam Hu''s gaze she did not say anything and simply walked inside.


    Once she was gone, Old Madam Hu asked the kids to take their bowls before asking them to drop those bowls in the soapy water after eating such that they will be disinfected.


    While Old Madam Hu was taking care of her grandchildren, Old Madam Sun wasining to Sun Ah Cy, " That Yu Dong, she really does not know what is good and what is not for her, she even epted that Old Hag Hu''s mer sons in the vige, if she has so much food why don''t she give us all?"


    Even though Old Madam Sun was not going hungry, she was not exactly full either. At first, she did not have anyints but with fooding to her doorstep without her trying to work hard for it, she grew more and morecent.


    Now she not only want a few bowls of porridge but also meat, she had sent the petition to Yu Dong many times but they were all rejected! How can Old Madam Sun not be angry?


    She was enraged! So enraged that she wanted to eat at least six bowls of porridge! But she only got one! How aggravating!

 Chapter 814: shall we send him to Yu Dong?

    Chapter 814: shall we send him to Yu Dong?------------------------


    When Old Madam Sun did not hear any response from her daughter, she turned to look at the young woman who was lying on the bed and who knew what she was thinking.


    " Aiyo my little ancestor, did you hear a thing that I said to you right now?" Old Madam Sun did not dare to re up at her daughter who was like a debt collector when she was angry, she could only use some soft yet hard words as she looked at Sun Ah Cy who was lying on the bed with a straw in her mouth and one leg resting on the knee of the raised leg which was folded a bit in an inverted V shape.


    Sun Ah Cy did not reply for a long time instead she chewed on the straw for a long time before she spat it out and then said in a somewhat different voice, " Mother, what do you think about bing the mother-inw of Yu Dong?"


    " W..What are you talking about?" Old Madam Sun was a bit stunned when she heard the words of her daughter but then she thought about how much her daughter wanted to get rich and could not help but say after receiving fright, " My little ancestor no matter how much you want to have money there is no way you can marry Yu Dong, I will not allow it!"


    Sun Ah Cy rolled her eyes when she heard the words of her mother and kicked herself off the bed before raising her head and looking at the stupid woman in front of her and then said, " I am not saying that I am going to marry her, I am asking you what do you think about Jie marrying her?"


    Ever since Sun Ah Cy found out that Yu Dong was now the owner of the vige, she had been thinking about this matter over and over again, Sun Jie was an idiot and he was scared of her and her mother to the point that he will start shivering every time he saw her and her mother, as long as they send Sun Jie to the house of the Yu family one can say that they will be able to receive money like it was nothing. Even if Yu Dong did not like Sun Jie, it was not as if she would leave him to starve right? And if she did that then they can always file aint against her now that she was more or less an official as well.


    At first, this thought only came to her head for no reason but the more she thought about it the more she thought that it was a fantastic idea.


    " Have you lost your mind?" Old Madam Sun on the other hand rolled her eyes and then sat down on the rattan mat after putting the bowl in front of Sun Ah Cy who was sitting beside her. " You might think that it is funny but I am telling you it is not, look at your brother who is like an idiot and then look at Yu Dong who is like a rising star in the vige, forget about Yu Dong even that woman who serves her will not spit on that idiot."


    " That is what I am telling you!" Sun Ah Cy insisted as she turned to look at her mother who was acting like a dumb-headed bull.


    Old Madam Sun did not even realise what was happening or what Sun Ah Cy was talking about but she still raised her head and acted as if she was listening to her properly she looked at her daughter and waited for her to speak while she was nibbling on her rice.


    " Think about it Mother, Yu Dong is so rich and that idiot is a fool who dances to our tune, as long as we send him inside Yu Dong''s house we can extract as many taels as possible, there is no way that Yu Dong will be able to stop him, even if he gives us a tael we will be able to eat meat every day!"


    The more Sun Ah Cy thought about it the more excited she felt, if not for the fact that she needed to n everything properly she would have already pushed her brother inside the Yu house by now!


    " But how I told you that no one will take a fancy to that boy,¡ª¡ª"


    " Who says that Yu Dong needs to take a fancy to him? There are more than one ways to push Sun Jie into that Yu House!" As Sun Ah Cy spoke a vicious glint shed in her eyes, if her n seeded then not only will she get money and riches, Yu Dong''s reputation will be ruined as well!


    As for Sun Jie, she never cared about him from the beginning!


    Old Madam Sun was also a bit excited when she heard Sun Ah Cy''s words but then she pursed her lips and then said, " We will think about itter on because for now, Yu Dong might not have the time to think about the bedroom activities, in fact, she must be really troubled at the moment!"


    When Old Madam Sun thought about how Yu Dong must be suffering at this moment, she could not help but get excited after all, she was not happy about the Hu family''s inws getting a ce in the vige surely the rest of the vigers might be not happy either!


    Sun Ah Cy''s eyes flickered as she smirked and then started to focus her attention on the porridge in front of her, her mother was right, Yu Dong must be in a lot of trouble at this moment, so she should think of a way to ease those tensed shoulders which were carrying the weight of this vige, as long as she paid good attention to Yu Dong, surely, she will be rewarded as well.


    As she took a bite of her porridge, she started to devise a n which will give Yu Dong and Sun Jie a chance to ''rx'' properly.

 Chapter 815: Creating trouble

    Chapter 815: Creating trouble-----------------------


    What Old Madam Sun said was indeed the truth, once everyone in the vige found out that Yu Dong had allowed Old Madam Hu''s sons and their wives inside the vige many vigers were upset, immediately a round of criticism started as they all turned up in front of the Mu house.


    Yu Dong who was working in the small shed naturally heard the voices which were upset with her decision but she did not go out of the shed at once, she let the vigers'' anger brew and then waited until someone knocked on the door of the shed sure enough after a few minutester she heard Aunt Wang''s voice from the outside,


    " Little Dong, the vigers are here. They say that they want to talk to you," when Aunt Wang said those words she could not help but roll her eyes for a few times, she really could not believe that the people of her vige were so stupid.


    Clearly, they were being used by someone who wanted to stir trouble and yet they were willing to be that person''s shield. And what was more, Yu Dong was the owner of the vige now, no matter what she will not make a wrong decision, and what was more, the ones who were living in the shed were eating Yu Dong''s food and they were staying away from the main vige, what was there to make a fuss on?


    " I understand," Yu Dong replied as she finished taking care of the spores of the lion''s mane mushroom and then turned to look at the enoki ones, seeing that their spores and seedlings were growing well, she nodded to herself, but then the light in her eyes turned a bit dim when she turned her head and looked at the matsutake mushrooms which were proving harder than the rest to grow. But at least the spores were growing well and she could only hope that they will grow into another set of mushrooms soon.


    Once she cleared up the things in the shed, she locked the room and then walked out of the Mu house as her gaze fell on the crowd of angry women and mers who were waiting for her. She already knew that this was going to happen when she epted the Tan and the Xiao family which was why she was not even surprised as she shook her head and then climbed down the stairs and then headed towards the front yard where the vigers were standing.


    As soon as she stepped inside the front yard, the vigers turned to look at her like a bunch of angry wolverines and then started crying.


    " Miss Yu, you need to give us an exnation!"


    " That''s right, Miss Yu. You might be the owner but you cannot shun one person and support the other!"


    " Why is it that Old Madam Hu''s mer sons were epted but ours can''t evene back?"


    " This is unfair!"


    As the voices of discontent rose, Second Aunt Yu who was watching the drama from afar sneered. These days things were not easy for her, the vigers all ostracised her and her father, they did not look at her without ncing at her with contempt and even though she had divorced Qiu Bai it did not stop others from reminding her that she was once married to a mer who was a criminal.


    Second Aunt Yu was furious but she did not dare to say anything what was more, after Qiao Sha came to the vige, her promotion which was right in her hands was snatched away! Instead, it was given to that fool who did not even know what and how to manage the mill but no matter how many times she tried to bring up the matter in front of the boss, thetter ignored her.


    '' It was all because of Yu Dong! She was the one who caused this to happen to me!'' Second Aunt Yu could not help but think and as she thought about such things, she started to grow more and more dissatisfied with Yu Dong, her dissatisfaction grew and so did her hatred in the end, she could not watch Yu Dong having a good time either.


    She had been keeping an eye on things to make sure that she will not miss anything which she could use against Yu Dong and fortunately, the heavens gave her a chance! Yu Dong, this foolish woman, she actually allowed someone from the Big Stone Vige to stay in the vige! How can she not make use of such an opportunity which presented itself in front of her?


    She immediately spread the news after getting wind of the fact and watched as everyone turned to rush at Yu Dong.


    " It will be better if they beat her to death or maybe skin her alive!" Second Aunt Yu snarled while her expression turned gloomy when she was young, she was often overshadowed by her sister who was skilled in hunting and was wittier than her. What was more she somehow managed to link up with a beautiful mer who was much more better looking than Qiu Bai¡ª¡ª to make matters worse, her mother often supported her second sister.


    Maybe it was because Yu Dong''s mother looked just like their mother or maybe it was because she was just as skilled as Old Madam Yu but she was the one who was doted on the most by Old Madam Yu and as for rest, they can only roll to the side.


    Second Aunt Yu hated her sister and was the happiest when she saw that her second sister''s daughter became nothing but a hooligan, back then her daddy told her that everything in the house belonged to her and she believed her.


    Who would have thought that even after getting everything which was supposed to be her, she will still be haunted by the ghost of her second sister, she could not understand how her second sister who was dead left such a heavy impact on Yu Dong. If she was dead, then she should stay dead why was sheing alive in the shadow of Yu Dong?


    ------------------------

 Chapter 816: Creating trouble ——-2

    Chapter 816: Creating trouble ¡ª¡ª-2Yu Dong silently listened to theints of the vigers, she did not stop them from screaming or shouting instead, she waited until they were done before she raised her hand and then asked calmly, " Are you all done?"


    She did not want to fight with them but that did not mean that she was going to let them throw their weight around either. With her sharp eyes, she nced at the people in front of her and then said in a lofty voice, " You all only knew that I have epted the Hu family''s daughters-inw but have you ever considered why I epted them?"


    When she asked this question everyone turned silent as they looked at Yu Dong, not knowing what was the correct answer to this tricky question. When Yu Dong saw that no one was answering she shook her head and sighed at the foolishness of these vigers, they only listened to half the truth and then start acting up.


    Can''t they even use their heads for once? Did she really have to spoon-feed such big children?


    She raised her head and then rubbed her forehead before saying in a loud voice, "The reason, the Hu family daughters-inw were epted in the vige Is because they are willing to marry into the Hu family."


    As soon as her voice fell, the onlookers who were creating a ruckus quietened down as they looked at Yu Dong in shock, did she mean to say that the Hu family''s daughters-inw were now married into their inw''s family?


    How can that be?


    " Whats more they even left behind theirnds and houses, they never touched human flesh and did not take partake in eating it either and before anyone says anything, if you do not trust my vision then you can go and check up on whether I am speaking the truth or not as long as you see their physique you will know that they did not eat anything for days which was why they are now looking sallow and emancipated."


    As she finished speaking, she nced at the elderly women and mers and continued, " If your daughter-inw is willing to marry into your family and willing to be a member of our vige, I have nothing to say against them. All they need to do is change the name of one of their daughters into your family''s name, as long as they did not partake in eating human flesh, I will ept them, is that okay?"


    She deliberately told the condition with which Tan Mo and Xiao Yu were allowed to get epted in the vige and waited for the vigers to say something and when they did not, she arched a brow and said unhurriedly, " What? Why are you not saying anything?"


    How can they say anything? Neither of them knew that Tan Mo and Xiao Yu epted such heavy consequences for the sake of getting a chance to survive. They already knew that even if Yu Dong said that she will ept their daughters inw, their stubborn daughters inw will not ept this kind of condition after all, they were prideful and they will never ept a condition where they will have to change the name of their eldest daughter.


    To make things worse many of them had indeed taken a bite of human flesh and some were still eating! They could not agree to this condition either.


    " From your silence, I will take it as no one has anything to say," Yu Dong did not wait for them to say anything more, she simply turned to look at the crowd and then shook her head as she said, " I will act as if this scene did not take ce, but from now on try better to trust me as your leader, if you keep on finding trouble then don''t me me for being rude! Now go back and get to work, thosends that have been opened by you will not start turning on their own!"


    When the vigers heard Yu Dong''s voice, they all rushed to scamper out of the Mu house. When these people came they were as proud as roosters but now that they were leaving their shoulders were slumped but still, some of them thought about what Yu Dong had said and sent words to their daughters-inw.


    But the result was just as expected no one epted the terms which were handed by Yu Dong. Change thest name of their daughters and then marry into their mother-inw''s house? Impossible! They will rather die!


    This however, had nothing to do with Yu Dong instead her eyes were focused on the figure which looked a lot like her second aunt and she could not help but roll her eyes, she knew that this woman was behind the shit which was stirred just now.


    Even Aunt Wang caught Second Aunt Yu and could not help but roll her eyes at the woman''s back as she waspishly said, " That woman is looking for the fastest way to get kicked out of the vige, I am telling you!"


    " Just leave her alone for the time being, Aunt Wang." Since Second Aunt Yu had done nothing that will harm the vige or her directly, Yu Dong could not kick her out of the vige. But she was indeed a bit annoyed by Second Aunt Yu and her antics, sure she hated the original owner and her mother but was she an adult or was she a child who still could not manage her inferiorplex?


    What a baby.


    " Hump, you are too kind Little Dong," said Aunt Wang as she praised Yu Dong for her goof temper. " People like her deserve to be kicked out of the vige and then left to make a hard living, because she has nothing to worry about under your protection, she is acting all shifty, send her to the Big Stone vige and see how long she will be able to act as such! Annoying woman!"

 Chapter 817: Will come knocking tomorrow—-1

    Chapter 817: Wille knocking tomorrow¡ª-1-------------


    It took a long time to calm Aunt Wang down before Yu Dong returned to her shed where she was working but as she arrived at the door, she saw something really fishy. She walked over to where the window of the shed was and then caught the insect which was fluttering in front of the window, she took a look at the locust which was trying to escape from her gasp and then suddenly her eyes turned gloomy.


    Because she was busy with the development ns of this vige, she seemed to have forgotten the most important part and that was ¡ª¡ª


    Heavy rainfall gives the perfect atmosphere for the locusts to breed, it was the same in the apocalypse world, at first there was a sudden change in the temperature when the Sun''s temperature rose past fifty then there was heavy rainfall which was followed by the red clouds and locust gue, if not for these small things, humans wouldn''t have resorted to killing each other and eating their hunt.


    Now that she was looking at this locust which was smaller than the ones she saw in her world, Yu Dong felt her mood get sullen. She was no longer in the mood of raising mushrooms and snow fungus, what was the point when she could not even use the spores in the mountains to grow them?


    Yu Dong was in a bad mood but she could only stomp on the locust and then walk inside the shed where she started to cover every corner which had the smallest space for the locusts to sneak in and then decided that she will ask Vige head to start storing grains from today onwards.


    As soon as this thought came to her head, she locked the shed and then walked towards the window where she caught a few more locusts and made her way towards Vige Head Gu''s house. Right now, she felt like the heavens were going against her especially! How can there be a flood followed by locust gue? How in the world did she get so unlucky?


    ¡­.


    Just like Yu Dong, there was someone who was even more angry and that someone was none other than Shen Hanxing who was listening to Boss Xie who was looking at her with a dark face, " Are you listening to me? If you do note up with ten taels by this weekend you bettere to the bar on your own, if not then I will have my women break your limbs along with your mother''s! When that happens, do not me me for being unkind!"


    Boss Xie did not wish to let this matter go, it was just that Ning Yu came to her and begged that she not take the young ones and only took the older one who was old enough to work in her bar and pay back the money which was owed by her mother.


    Boss Xie also did not wish to sell the young ones which was why she agreed but these days the mother and daughter duo wereing up with one excuse after another and she was running out of patience.


    Thus, she did not hold back as she threatened Shen Hanxing.


    Only then Shen Hanxing realised that Boss Xie was not a woman who was supposed to be trifled with, not only was she ruthless but she was also ridiculous, she only lost ten taels but she was willing to turn her mother and her into handicapped for the sake of ten taels?


    She did not dare to make any excuse anymore, instead, she lowered her head and then said in a soft voice, " Don''t worry, Boss Xie. I will definitelye up with a way to get those ten taels very soon, I am sure that my sister-inw will not watch me die, just give me some time I will talk with my sister-inw and then have her send you the money."


    Boss Xieughed coldly with a dark face and then said to Shen Hanxing, " I am waiting for your sister-inw to send me money, Shen Hanxing. You said the same thingst time and thenst time, but no more, I want the money on the weekend or you can get ready to lose a limb! I will see who will marry a woman whose legs are broken."


    With that, she turned to leave, and Shen Hanxing''s expression turned ck. It was her dream to have a husband, though she was a hooligan who would take liberties with this mer and that, she too wanted to have a husband who wait on her and then take care of her needs. That was more convenient than looking around for desperate mers who would be up for some quick fun but now she was this close to losing that chance!


    She turned to look at Old Madam Shen who no longer dared to raise her head in front of Shen Han Xing, it was not that she did not want toe up with a way to earn those ten taels but she was only a loafer and did not know what to do to earn money she tried to keep herself sane for a few days thinking that the money earns by her husbands will be stored up and given to Boss Xie but the thing was that the alcohol was a really bad thing.


    Only after a few days, she started to crave more and more wine and started to squander the little money she saved, and because it was Shen Han Xing who was going to be sent away neither Shi Xi nor Ning Yu stopped her, if she wanted to buy then she can go ahead and buy any way their daily begging cannot even amount to thirty coins how will theye up with a way to save up to ten taels.


    Shen Han Xing wanted to sell her siblings but the condition in the town was so bad that even those who can take care of their children wanted to give their own away, how can they evene up with a sum of ten taels to buy another child?


    ------------------

 Chapter 818: Will come knocking tomorrow——2

    Chapter 818: Wille knocking tomorrow¡ª¡ª2Shen Han Xing was so angry that she developed ulcers in her mouth, she wished she could hit her mother but she held back since she knew that if something happened to this old woman, she will be the one who will get troubled the most since no one in this family liked her, even though she could order Ning Yu and Shi Xi around that was only because they were were suppressed by her mother, as long as she made things difficult for her mother and she stopped supporting her, she will be an outcast in her own family which was why she only dared to roll her eyes a few times and asked,


    " Now what are we supposed to do?"


    Mother Shen was running out of ideas as well, she only knew that Yu Dong was the only one who could help them which was why she suggested to go and see her tomorrow morning.


    Ning Yu who was listening to his wife''s words turned to look at his mer son who nodded and then escaped out of the tent. Though little Shen Jin was only seven years old because of the condition in his home, he grew more and more mature with time. He knew what he needed to do when Ning Yu looked at him and thus, before either his mother or sister could look at him, he rushed towards the Big River Vige.


    " You are here to see, Master Shen right?" The guard who was standing in front of the Big River Vige had recognised the young mer who often came to the vige these days, though she did not know who he was the first time but then Lang told her that this little boy was the little brother of Shen Li and thus allowed him to get inside the vige.


    " Yes!" Shen Jin replied as he rushed inside the vige and went in the direction of the house where Shen Li lived, when he arrived in front of the big house, he could not help but look at the grand courtyard with envious eyes.


    His brother was really lucky, he not only had a doting wife but he could even live in such a big house, thought Shen Jin.


    Ye Liu, who was taking the kids out of the house, saw Shen Jin and smiled politely, " Little Jin, you are here? Did something happen?"


    The first time Shen Jin made an appearance was a few days after Shen Han Xing left he arrived at the vige to tell Shen Li that he did not need to pay Shen Han Xing because the one who was going to be sold was that heartless b*tch Shen Han Xing and not them.


    Back then Ye Liu was stunned upon hearing such explosive words from such a little child but then Shen Li told him that his father cursed his mother and sister behind their backs all the time, in the vige he did it away from the kids but now they were living in the slums where the space was already so little where will he get the chance to let the steam off? He could only hiss under his breath so of course Shen Jin would pick it up.


    " Mom and sister said that they wille to the vige to see sister-inw," since they could not get anything from Shen Li it was better to see Yu Dong, maybe if they shed enough tears that woman would throw a few taels at them.


    As long as it was even a single gold tael it will be enough, the reason Shen Han Xing and Mother Shen were dreaming so beautifully was that they knew just how much the previous Yu Dong liked showing off since they did not know that the current Yu Dong was no longer the past Yu Dong, they were thinking about her ordingly to her past her actions and attitude.


    When Ye Liu heard that the Shen mother and daughter wille tomorrow he could not help but turn to look at Shen Li who just came in time to hear that his mother and sister hadn''t given up yet.


    In fact, he already knew that they will not give up but honestly, can they be any more annoying?


    Though he was upset with the two of them he did not treat Shen Jin harshly, he smiled at the little guy and then said in a soft voice, " Jin,e inside and eat some braised pig head, your brother Mi cooked it, especially for the kids."


    Chen Mi did not believe in the concept of starving the kids to save the grains and neither did Yu Dong thus even if they were to use bones or heads which the vigers did not like to eat they will still put meat on the table such that the kids will eat until they were full.


    When Shen Jin heard that there was food, his saliva almost flooded out but he still looked at Ye Liu who was carrying a little bun with Yu Mai who was holding a wheelchair of a young mer with a stoic-looking girl standing behind him though they all looked like they were only stepping out of the house, they were looking rather excited and could not help but ask, " Brother Liu are you going somewhere?"


    Ye Liu could not help but sigh as he looked down at the excited kids and replied, " I am bringing them to the Wu house, the female dog who lives in their house had given birth to a litter and I wanted to bring a pair back with me."


    With the current situation where the Big Stone Vige was snatching kids from the houses where people were sleeping, Ye Liu and the rest did not dare to treat this matter lightly which was why they decided to catch a pup in a few days, it just so happened that Wu Junfen''s female dog gave birth to six healthy pups and now they were all looking for a new home since they wanted to get a pup, Ye Liu wanted to bring one back home but then the kids got wind of the news and stubbornly insisted that they wanted to go as well.


    Which was why now he was bringing them with him.

 Chapter 819: A kid wants to marry Yu Dong

    Chapter 819: A kid wants to marry Yu DongWhen Shen Jin heard that Ye Liu was going to bring the kids to buy puppies, his face flushed with excitement. When he was young, he too wanted their house to have a hen, a goat and a pup, but their family did not even have enough to feed to humans, from where will they get the money to feed those hens and goats?


    He had been to Shen Li''s house and he knew that his elder brother not only had hens and chicks but he also had goats and ducks, there was a small coop where they even raised rabbits which hopped around in the backyard looking really cute.


    And now they were going to get puppies as well? How exciting!


    Shen Li saw the eyes of his little brother, and when he saw how excited he was with just the mere mention of puppies, he could not help but feel heartache for his little brother, truly raising a hen and pup was not a big deal as long as they were willing to work hard they can give their kids what they wanted but his mother was like a Scrooge, she would be willing to spend more than thousand of copper coins on those worthless wine jars but she will not hand even a single copper coin to his father or Shi Xi which will allow them to make sure that the kids will not be starved at the house.


    His eyes carefully looked at Shen Jin and when he saw his yellowplexion and bony physique, he knew that his mother was still the same kind of person. Alcoholic and a spendthrift who liked to be rich while taking shortcuts which was nearly impossible.


    " Little Jin, if you want to take a look at puppies, you can go with your brother Liu," Shen Li kindly spoke to Shen Jin in fact he would have liked to keep Shen Jin with him but if he kept Shen Jin without taking care of his mother and sister, it will not take long for them to sneak inside their house as well.


    This was a trouble that he very much did not wish to take on which was why he could only send Shen Jin back to his father while hoping that one of these days he will be able to bring Shen Jin and his father back with him, that way, his mother will no longer have leverage over him.


    " Really, I can go and see the puppies ?" Shen Jin asked to Shen Li, his eyes shining brightly as he looked at his elder brother who nodded and replied, " Yes, maybe if you like one of those puppies you can even bring him or her back with you, I will take care of that puppy for you and in case you miss your puppy, you cane back and have a look."


    Shen Jin also knew that he will never be able to bring the puppy he chose back with him but when he heard Shen Li said that he was going to take care of the puppy, he immediately agreed and then turned to look at Ye Liu.


    What can Ye Liu say? He had no problem regarding taking care of another puppy. There were already a few hens, ducks and goats in their backyard, adding another puppy on top of the one they were going to bring with them was not going to be troublesome at all.


    " Yes, you cane with us, if you like a puppy then you can keep him for yourself, in the future you cane and take a look at the pup," as he spoke Ye Liu looked at the bony wrist of Shen Jin and felt a sudden rush of sympathy, Shen Li''s mother was really ruthless. A few sacks of coarse grains did not cost much and with the amount that she earned after selling those kids of hers, she had enough money to buy a plot ofnd and work hard on it but she wasted all the money on drinking and whoring around.


    Now look at this her kids were as skinny as a corpse with only a thinyer of skin covering their bones. Did she not feel any pity for them? Just what kind of heart did she have, even he felt a bit sympathetic towards this kid who was all bones and skin with not a single ounce of fat on his body, how can that mother of his ignore his condition?


    Though Ye Liu was a bit annoyed with the actions of Mother Shen, this was the Shen family''s matter and there was only a little bit that he could say which was why he simply brought Shen Jin with him to Wu Junfen''s house after bidding goodbye to Shen Li.


    As they left the house, Yu Mai and Lang Hui started to loudly discuss about what kind of pup that they wanted, with a bright smile on his lips, Yu Mai said,


    " Mai wants the cutest one, the one which is as cute as Mai," said Yu Mai as he pushed Lang Hui who smiled and then said with a ttering smile, " Aiya, Mai¡­if you look for a pup as cute as you then you will never get a pup, because you are the cutest!"


    Ye Liu heard the talks of the two kids and was speechless, what were discussing?! Was a pup measuring unit of cuteness? How can a human child and a pup evenpare with each other? Though he was speechless, he did not say anything and let the two kids continue with their foolish talks.


    Shen Jin on the other hand was really curious, when he was young he once asked his mother to bring him a puppy and she scolded him very much saying that he ate too much and that if they brought a puppy then they will all starve to death, so how can his brother Li''s family afford three puppies? Were they not scared of starving? Especially when the price of grains was this high!


    ------------------

 Chapter 820: a kid wants to marry Yu Dong?!——-2

    Chapter 820: a kid wants to marry Yu Dong?!¡ª¡ª-2Shen Jin immediately asked what was going on in his head and only then did Ye Liu realise that Shen Jin didn''t know about the Big Stone Vige which was eating children and mers, he thought about it carefully and decided to tell Shen Jin, the child was young but he was wise and rather mature for his age, surely he will understand what he was trying to say even if he was to get scared, in fact, he would have written a letter to Ning Yu and exined the matter to him but it would be rather risky.


    In case the letter fell in the hands of Mother Shen or Shen Han Xing, they will simply throw the matter of human-eating beasts to the side and grasp on one single thing and that was ¡ª- the Yu family treated Shen Jin well, it will only embolden them even more and they will start doing more atrocities.


    Which was why he could only tell Shen Jin about the matter of the Big Stone Vige.


    " And this is why we are going to buy a puppy, in case someone tries to sneak inside the house they will alert us and we will chase the person out," Ye Liu looked at Shen Jin who looked rather pale but was still bravely listening to his words when he saw that Shen Jin looked close to passing out, he took out a bag which was used to store water and then handed it to Shen Jin. " Here drink this, I brought two such bags for little Bun lest he gets hungry or fussy."


    Chen Mi mightin about his son a lot but every time little bun was taken away from his sight he would fuss over this and that, even now when Ye Liu was leaving he pushed two bags of goat milk with sugar into Ye Liu''s hands and said that he should make little bun drink it lest he starts getting fussy.


    Naturally, little bun was not going to act fussy given that he ate and slept well but this was the son that Chen Mi delivered after almost crossing the doors of the underworld, he was very careful of little bun and could not bear to see him cry unless he was crying for the wrong thing.


    Shen Jin took the bag instinctively but when he saw that it was milk which he only saw the rich kids in their vige drink he wanted to refuse but was stopped by Ye Liu, " Drink it, I told you something scary just now if you faint because I told you something so terrifying then Brother Li will me me, drink something warm and ease your heart. Or do you want Brother Li to scold me?"


    When Shen Jin heard Ye Liu''s words he knew that this fierce-looking mer was only looking out for him and no longer refused, he tilted the bag and then drank the goat''s milk, as the warm milk with sugar flowed down his throat, Shen Jin''s eyes lit up but at the same time, he could not help but sniffle sadly.


    Yu Mai and Little Bun were so lucky their mother was so kind, not only did she allow them to raise puppies because she was worried that they will suffer, but she also fed them milk and that too with sugar! Andpared to their mother/ sister, his mother was like a demon!


    She hit him and scolded him, if he worked hard and earned money by begging she will steal it too and then go out to drink wine beforeing back and hitting him all over again, he was so upset with the kind of life that his mother gave him that he wanted to die. But then he thought of his old father whose hair had turned white with worry and no longer had such thoughts.


    How good it will be if he could marry into such a house¡ª¡ª wait!


    An idea popped into his head as he looked at Ye Liu and asked, " Brother Liu, can I marry into your house along with Brother Li?"


    His words were so shocking that Ye Liu slipped on the road and almost fell but he was quick on his feet and stopped himself but he still could not recover from the shock which Shen Jin gave him. They were just going to get a puppy, howe this small matter took a leap andnded on Shen Jin marrying Yu Dong into the house together with Shen Li?


    Ye Liu remembered how disgusted Yu Dong looked when a young couple in the vige brought their six years old mer to their house and said that they were willing to let Yu Dong marry their mer son.


    Back then he was certain that if not for the fact that the couple were at their wits end, they would have received a smack from Yu Dong.


    Though his wife was not picky, she was not into kids, this was something that Ye Liu learned that night.


    He looked down at Shen Jin and could not help but ask, " Little Jin, who asked you to say such a thing?" Was this something that Ning Yu or someone else in the Shen family came up with?


    " No one did, my friend Jiao Jiao married into the family with his elder brother, and lived there¡­if I marry together with my eldest brother, I will also live in the same house as well." That way he will be able to eat and drink without worry.


    When Ye Liu heard Shen Jin''s words, he did not know whether tough or cry, from the looks of it Shen Jin was still a kid. He thought marrying into the family together with his brother meant following his brother and living in the house of the wife for free.


    No wonder he said such a thing.


    " Ah Jin, you cannot marry into our house because your brother has already married over and do not say such things in front of others, it will cause other to misunderstand okay?" Right now, he too thought that Shen Jin wanted to dig Shen Li''s corner.

 Chapter 821: Uncle not brother

    Chapter 821: Uncle not brotherShen Jin did not understand what Ye Liu was trying to say but he did understand that he was not supposed to casually mention marriage talks like this which was he nodded after half understanding the matter and promised, " I will not mention marrying someone so casually brother Liu."


    When Ye Liu heard Shen Jin''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief but at the same time, he couldn''t help but be slightly annoyed with Mother Shen. No matter how much she wanted to spend her life drinking and in leisure, she could have at least taught Shen Jin something so simple as this¡­ as for Ning Yu, though he was Shen Jin''s father and he should have taught Shen Jin about such things, Ye Liu understood that the reason Ning Yu never said a word about these things because he, himself was not sure when his son will be sold off like a good which was made to be sold.


    Thus, teaching him things like marriage will only bring Shen Jin pain in case he was sold off. Shen Li was lucky that he got to marry Yu Dong but most mers who were sold off ended up bing either bed servants or tavern workers.


    " That is right, from now on do not casually mention that you are going to marry this woman or that, only say such things when you like someone," Ye Liu taught Shen Jin though he did not know what Shen Li was thinking, but he knew that even if Shen Li could not bring his father with him, he wanted to take the kids away which was why Ye Liu thought that it was all right for him to say such things.


    Shen Jin had never heard such a thing before, his mother always said to him that she will marry him off to the one who bought him for the highest price, she had never once mentioned like or anything, thus when Ye Liu said that he should marry someone he liked, Shen Jin was a bit confused.


    Like? What was that?


    However, soon that question ended up getting forgotten because they arrived at the Wu house.


    Yue Hua was cleaning the yard with his daughter when he saw Ye Liu and the kids, he ced the broom next to the chicken coop and then went to greet Ye Liu and the kids, " You all are here? Little Yuee and greet your Uncle Liu and Uncle Mai."


    Wu Junfen''s daughter was called Wu Ruyue and her nickname was Little Yue, she was a bubbly girl with sharp eyes like her mother and face which looked a bit like her daddy. When she heard her father''s call, Wu Ruyue left the sword which her mother brought for her from the market behind and then rushed over to her daddy where she said in a childish voice, " Daddy, Brother Mai is so young, how can he be an uncle? He is just like little Yue! Look our heights are the same." As if to emphasise her point she stood next to Yu Mai.


    Because Yu Mai was a mer, his height grew slower than men as for Wu Ruyue, she was a woman and her growth rate despite being slower than men, was faster whenpared to Yu Mai. Thus, she was easily the taller one of the two.


    When Yue Hua heard his daughter''s words he did not know what to say to her, he tried to teach her about the generational gap but Wu Ruyue was too young to understand it. She did not understand that Yu Mai was Yu Dong''s brother who was around the same age as Wu Junfen, his wife and Wu Ruyue''s mother, by this rtion alone Yu Mai was a generation higher than Wu Ruyue.


    She should be calling him uncle but maybe it was because Yu Mai was the shorter one among the two, Wu Ruyue absolutely refused to call him uncle.


    " Little Yue, I have told you that Uncle Mai is Aunt Dong''s brother, if you call Aunt Dong, your aunt then of course you will have to call her brother your uncle as well no matter what height!" Yue Hua tried to teach his daughter again only to be pped in his face again as his daughter opened her mouth and very eloquently retorted,


    " But Aunt Dong is so much taller than Little Rue, if Brother Mai gets that tall then I will call him uncle as well."


    There was no winning with this girl! Yue Hua thought in his head as he looked at his daughter exasperatedly. If they go by her logic, Yu Mai will stay brother Mai for the rest of his life because there was no way a mer will grow bigger than a woman. Though he might grow almost as tall as Yu Dong but he might not surpass her¡ª¡ª in fact it would be better if he did not grow as tall as Yu Dong.


    Yue Hua wanted to scold his daughter but he was stopped by Ye Liu who said, "It is all right, they are still young and Littke Yue does not understand the concept of generation. I am sure she will understand once she grows up and Mai does not mind either, do you, Mai?" He looked down and asked his brother-inw.


    Yu Mai was not clear on many things but after drinking spiritual water, his mind was clearing up a bit, when he heard Ye Liu''s question he knew that his brother-inw was asking him about his opinion and shook his head as he replied politely, " Mai does not mind, Little Yue is young and I am the older one, so of course I have to be understanding." He then turned to look at Yue Hua and then said in a polite tone, " You do not have to mind me, Brother Fen as long as little Yue wants to y with me, I am willing to be her brother."


    -------------------

 Chapter 822: Uncle not brother ——-2

    Chapter 822: Uncle not brother ¡ª¡ª-2When Yue Hua and Ye Liu saw how Yu Mai was trying to act like an adult they were tickled but they did notugh instead they praised Yu Mai for being considerate and understanding. Upon listening to the praises of two adults, Yu Mai was over the moon as he puffed his chest out and looked really handsome with his eyes shining with glee.


    Seeing the silly appearance of his little brother-inw, Ye Liu was a bit amused but he did not say anything nor did heugh at Yu Mai''s actions, instead he turned to look at Yue Hua and then said, " Brother Hua can we see the pups? We would like to adopt three puppies if you do not mind."


    When Shen Jin heard that Ye Liu was really going to adopt three puppies he was over the moon. He wished he could fly over to his father and tell him how much Brother Li and his family doted on him but he did not have wings and could not reach his father at whim.


    " You are going to adopt three puppies will it be all right?" Yue Hua had nothing against the puppies getting adopted, he was just worried that Yu Dong''s family will take on additional responsibilities. Though adopting a puppy was a small matter, it still required a lot of care and food what was more one needed to pay attention to the diet of the puppies who were too young and were still being raised by their mother.


    The current situation was not good for a family to raise even one puppy much less three which was why despite the litter consisting of six puppies they did not even manage to give away one because no one wanted to waste their grains on a mute being when they were having a hard time themselves.


    Ye Liu nodded his head and answered, " You don''t need to worry about this matter, Brother Hua. Since we have said that we will take care of the puppies then we will definitely not let them starve or die, I have already arranged with Dong Dong, we have three goats in our house and she is thinking of buying a cow in a few days, and even if we don''t buy we still have enough milk to feed the puppies."


    For some reason, Yu Dong was getting rather inclined on buying a cow and a bull along with two calves which were young. What was going on in her head neither of them knew for the time being but they also knew that once Yu Dong had thought it through she will tell them about the reason why she was so insistent on buying a young and old pair of cow and bull.


    But he did not tell Yue Hua that he decided to buy the third puppy without asking for Yu Dong''s permission but when he thought about just how much milk the three goats gave every day in the morning he was no longer guilty, in the night they all had to drink two ss of milk though it tasted good, it made one feel too sleepy and these days Yu Dong was handing out more sses of milk such that she will be able to sneak away from their nightly activities.


    It was not that she was losing interest but with three husbands and a husband who just gave birth and was rather insecure about the weight that he had put on Yu Dong was having a hard time managing them which was why she was putting them to sleep by making them drink three sses of milk.


    Ye Liu had nothing against her sly actions, in fact, he too admitted that he would like a break once in a while but three sses of warm milk on top of dinner which consisted of at least two meat dishes made him so bloated that he had to run twice the amount he used to run earlier!


    Because his clothes were now tight! This love it was too heavy for him!


    Seeing that Ye Liu had already decided and discussed with Yu Dong, Yue Hua had nothing to say, he brought Ye Liu and the kids to the small dog house which Wu Junfen made for the mother dog and her pup and said, " This is our litter, you can choose the one you want¡­ all six of them are healthy which is why I don''t think you will have to worry about them getting sick."


    Their world didn''t have any vine for humans much less animals, once an animal got sick it would be impossible to save it which was why people went for the batch which was the healthiest from the start and the one which got sick was either abandoned or killed to add up to the family''s meal.


    " Go and take a look at which one you want," Ye Liu did not have a meng metre in his body, since he liked more outdoor activities than something which was cute or cuddly, he did not have any idea about what was cute in the eyes of the kids which was why he left the matter to the kids and asked them to chose the one they wanted.


    The three kids rushed ahead even though Little bun iled his hands which was why he handed him to Wu Ruyue who brought little bun close to the dog house.


    The female dog that the Wu family was raising was indeed cute, her fur was neither long nor short just enough to rake one''s finger through it, her head was chocty brown and her eyes were big and rather cute like ck grapes, with her muzzle being white and grey, the rest of her body was white with a curly tail and a big spot on her underbelly and the spot where her tail was making it look like a question mark with a ck dot.


    The three kids surrounded the pups who looked rather scared upon seeing the new arrival but the mother dog was really calm, she didn''t even growl as the kids approached her and even let them touch her pups.


    In the end, Little Bun was the first one who chose the first pup. It looked simr to his mother but had a heart-shaped mark on his butt, the next to be chosen was a pure white pup with only a small brown mark on his ear and the one that Shen Jin chose was a female one, who waspletely ck with white spots on her ears and back, the three still had their eyes closed and did not seem to know what was going on.


    " We have chosen!" The three kids told Ye Liu while Little Bun also let out a triumphant sound.

 Chapter 823: I will save you

    Chapter 823: I will save youShen Jin was obviously very happy that he could choose a pup but then he was told that they needed to leave the pup for a few days to his mother such that she will be properly weened, though he did not want to leave her behind he obviously agreed when he saw that Yu Mai and Little Bun also had to leave their pups behind.


    Seeing their sullen look, Ye Liu was amused but he still very seriously said," Even if you cannot take them with you right now, you cane and feed them milk and y with them as well. Right now, their eyes are still closed and in case they end up hurting themselves it will be more trouble than good."


    The reason he brought the kids to choose so early was because he heard from some vigers who were a bit better off than the others, that they wanted to take at least one pup with them. With the Big Stone Vige eyeing their kids and mers it was only right for them to keep additional security, he did not wish to miss out on the healthiest pups which was why he made sure that their family chose first.


    Yue Hua also knew the reason why Ye Liu brought the kids so soon. He also heard that some people wanted to bring pups with them in fact some came to ask for the pups from him earlier but he was a mer who adored animals, he straightforwardly told them that they will have to take care of the dog as their family member, they were not allowed to starve or feed them anything which was left behind by their family, It obviously went against the ideas of the vigers who thought that they could just feed bones to the pups while eating meat themselves which was why he refused to hand them puppies.


    As for the families which already had enough trouble feeding themselves, it was impossible for them to bring a pup with them which was why till now none of the pups were chosen which ounted for Ye Liu and the babies'' good luck.


    " You can bring them back in three days," seeing that the kids were upset, Yue Hua told them as he crouched down and then took out a soft string to tie it around the three pups which were chosen. " You see this? This is the mark which I left to identify which pup was already chosen, this way no one will choose the pup which you have picked up."


    This was indeed the biggest worry for the kids, they all were very concerned about whether their puppies will be left alone for them to pick but now that they saw the strings which were firmly tied around their neck, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that the kids were happy and satisfied, Ye Liu brought them all home. Shen Jin was the first to rush up to Shen Li as he hugged his brother who was cing the dishes on the table, when Shen Li saw that his brother was hugging him with exceptionally red and tearful eyes, he could not help but ce down the bowl of braised pork knuckles on the table with the braised pig head.


    "What''s the matter? Did you not get to choose a good pup?" Shen Li questioned as he looked at Shen Jin whose lips were firmly pursed and his eyes were brimming with tears. But the little guy shook his head and then answered, "I...I chose the strongest pup."


    " Oh, so you chose the strongest one? Then you did a very good job." Shen Li praised his brother causing Shen Jin''s cheeks to flush even redder. With his fingers running through the rough hair of Shen Jin which was matted and dirty, Shen Li softly asked, " Then what are you crying for?"


    Shen Jin sniffed as he raised his hand and wiped his eyes with his sleeves as he very embarrassingly confessed, " This...This is my gift. I n..never¡­ I mean¡­mother never¡­" Shen Jin wanted to say that his mother never bought him a present, even when it was his birthday or when he did something good like hunting a pheasant in the mountains.


    All the money in the house was taken away by his mother even the game that he hunted was taken away and sold but he did not get a single copper coin much less something that he very much wanted, back in his vige, he saw many women pampering their kids even if they did not treat their mer sons as good as their daughters or sons, they still gave them food and clothes, sometimes they would even pat their heads but Shen Jin had nothing even the shirt which he was wearing right now was too big for him and as for pants, he had none.


    Even if he was a mer, he could only wear the long shirt of his sister and roam around. Thus, how can he not be touched and extremely happy upon receiving his own pup which he wanted to raise for a very long time?


    Shen Li understood what Shen Jin was trying to say and even his eyes could not help but turn red, what a pity. They were obviously the better seeds whenpared to Shen Hanxing but their elder sister not only got good food but even good clothes, all because of her gender as for others they could only roll to the side.


    Even getting a small pup who was birthed by a street dog could bring tears to the eyes of his little brother, as Shen Li looked at his crying little brother who was dressed in rags and then looked at his clothes which were made of silk and the softest material, he could not help but guilty. His brother could not even get a set of pants and yet he was dressed like andlord, though he knew that it was all their mother''s fault, as an elder brother how can he not feel bad when he saw his brother shedding tears like this?


    He raised his hands and then hugged Shen Jin tight as he closed his eyes and patted his brother on the back, " Just give brother a few more days, I will definitely save you from that evil woman."


    ---------------

 Chapter 824: Hiring women to dig well

    Chapter 824: Hiring women to dig well When he said this, his eyes could not help but sh with a ruthless glint. His mother was truly a woman who did not deserve to be a wife or a mother but maybe it was their sins from the past life which chased after them that they became the children of that woman who only knew how to drink and beat her kids.


    Shen Jin did not know what his brother was nning, in fact, he did not even care whether his brother wanted to save him or not as long as his brother loved him and cared for him, it was enough. There were many times when he went to see his second brother but after bing the concubine of a big official, his second brother obviously did not have any good impression of their family what was more their mother often took money from the second brother which made him even more impatient.


    Thus at his second brother''s house, he was treated in a rather cold manner and he was only given a few buns which smelled bad, after he told this matter to his father, thetter sneered coldly and asked him to no longer bother his second brother who turned into a phoenix from a sparrow.


    But his eldest brother was different he praised him and treated him kindly even giving him food which smelled good whenever he came, this much was enough for him.


    Seeing that Shen Jin had calmed down, Shen Li urged him to take a seat on the table just as Lang walked inside the house. Her eyes fell on the kid who was dressed in rags but she did not say anything nor did she show any contempt on her face. There was a time when she was just as poor as this kid so how could she look down on him?


    With a simple nce she turned her eyes away from the child who looked like Shen Li and then spoke in a cold voice, " Master Shen an urgent matter popped up which is why Lady Yu will not join you all for lunch, she asked you to go ahead and eat."


    Shen Li was already thinking about how to exin Shen Jin to Yu Dong when Lang came, upon hearing her words, Shen Li heaved a sigh of relief and then nodded, " I understand I will do as Dong Dong had said as for everything please leave it aside, I will let her know when shees back home in case she is busy with a serious matter."


    He was telling Lang not to mention Shen Jin to Yu Dong at the moment, he was yet to tell about his mother and sister to Yu Dong much less Shen Jin.


    " As you say, Master Shen," Lang conceded as she turned to leave but then Chen Mi who came out with a bowl of rice stopped her and then asked, " Sister Lang, on a scale of one to ten, just how bad is wife''s mood?"


    Lang paused in her steps as she turned to look at Chen Mi and carefully thought about the dark look on Yu Dong''s face she hesitated and then replied, " I am afraid that I have never seen Lady Dong as angry as she was today."


    When Shen Li and the rest heard it, they could not help but exchange a nce with each other. Did Shen Han Xing and Mother Shen alreadye to find trouble with Yu Dong? But that was not possible, there was no way Yu Dong would have not called for them if that was the matter, then what else could happened?


    "Sister Lang, do you know what happened? And why is Dong Dong in a bad mood?" Shen Li could not help but ask with a concerned look on his face, these days there was so much to worry about already and from the looks of it, one could see that something was going to happen very soon again.


    Lang hesitated and then shook her head, " I have no idea what is going on with Lady Dong, she did not tell me anything just asked me to send the word as of now she is with Vige head Gu and seemed to be having an intense discussion."


    This only heightened the worry of the four mers who were in the living room, if Yu Dong was with Vige head Gu, it naturally meant that whatever happened concerned the entire vige!


    ¡­.


    " Are you saying that there is a chance that there will be a locust gue in the summers?" Vige head Gu was sitting on the couch of her house with a cup of tea in her hands when she heard the words of Yu Dong she was going to take a sip of the tea but she paused in the middle and a good thing too because if she had taken a sip, she would be choking on it now.


    Yu Dong grimly nodded, it would have been fine if this happened after a heavy rain or something of the sort but now this disaster was happening after a heavy flood.


    There was no chance that the price of the grains will go down and with the locust gue already hanging on their neck Yu Dong was worried that if they were not prepared chaos was bound to happen.


    " Ask the vigers to start cultivatingnds as soon as possible, I wish to see the cultivatednds by the end of this week and the seeds should be sown by the end of the next week," Yu Dong did not want to hurry the vigers but if she did not hurry them then there will be no savings in their hands to buy grains before the locust gue.


    Knowing how stubborn a few vigers can be, she added, " Tell them that in case they do not wish to die in the summers start working as soon as possible, the sooner we grow the strawberries the sooner we will be able to harvest them."


    She paused and then carefully thought about something before she spoke again, " And free your schedule for tomorrow, we are going to hire some women to dig at least three wells in our vige."


    Locust gue naturally followed dry season, the fact that locust was flying around in her vige already was enough to let her know that the uing summers were going to be super harsh.


    -----------------\\\\


    I am currently travelling, this is why Guide to Tame is on hold don''t worry by Monday or Tuesday I will resume updates. I apologise for the inconvenience but someone died in my aunt''s family, which makes it a bit difficult to keep up with constant updates.

 Chapter 825: A kid

    Chapter 825: A kidWhen Yu Dong thought about how they already have to prepare for the gue in the summer, she sighed in her heart.


    ''It''s all right, what is going toe wille there was nothing that I can do about it now,'' she could only console herself like this as she asked Vige head Gu to hand out her words while being prepared toe with her to the town tomorrow.


    " I understand, Miss Yu. Do not worry, I will do just as you said," Vige head Gu did not even question whether or not Yu Dong was certain that there will be a locust gue and blindly agree to it.


    When her husband saw this he wanted to twist the soft meat on the waist of his wife and stop her from making foolish decisions but it was already toote, his wife had already agreed. In the end, Master Gu could only watch Yu Dong take her leave after telling a few more things to his wife.


    Vige head Gu''s husband, Master Gu waited until Yu Dong was out of their courtyard and hurried over to his wife''s side and then couldn''t help but say, " You agreed to everything that she said, do you even know that for the sake of digging well, one has to fork out at least three hundred copper coins! And she wants to dig three instead of one, I am afraid that one person in the vige will have to fork out nine hundred copper coins which are equivalent to a silver tael!"


    What annoyed Master Gu, even more, was that even his family had to fork out nine hundred copper coins when grains were being sold at a price where they couldn''t even afford to buy a full sack of rice with a silver tael, and at such times Yu Dong wanted to dig well! That too, three of them!


    The more he thought about it the more annoyed he became with his wife who had be ap dog of Yu Dong and red at her before he said angrily, " You agreed with her when she said that we will dig three wells in the vige. Do you think digging well is that easy? And that too when the situation is like this?"


    "It''s better for you to keep quiet!" Vige head Gu tried to stay silent and ignore her husband but when she saw that he was getting more and more brazen, she could not help but scold him. " You were the one who hid the fact that she came and told you about the flood, have you forgotten what happened back then? We all almost died!"


    When Master Gu heard the reproaching voice of his wife, his face changed drastically and he could not help but mutter sullenly, " So what if she was right about that? She is a woman, not a master, and all her predictions wille true what if she was wrong about this one? Doesn''t it mean that we all will be wasting our money?"


    Seeing that her husband was still running his mouth, Vige head Gu wanted to raise her hand and smack some sense into his head but just as she raised her hand, the old mer who knew what was going on in the head of his wife immediately scampered inside the house while muttering under his breath.


    " Always listen to her and not to me, if that is the case then why don''t you marry her?"


    Elder Sister Gu was walking out of her room, she was rubbing her eyes and her hair was a bird''s nest, one could see that she had just woken up from a nap. When Elder Sister Gu saw her father muttering, she could not help but frown as she poked her pinky finger out and then used it to clean her ear such that she will be able to hear what her father was saying clearly.


    And when she caught a few words, she could not help but say to her father, " Daddy, what are you muttering for? If you keep provoking mother like that she will really go and marry Miss Yu¡­ and I won''t even me her. Whenpared to you, Miss Yu is so smart, you look like a babbling baboon in front of her."


    Master Gu: "¡­.." Both mother and daughter, they are only living to make life difficult for me!


    A fishy taste rose in his mouth and Master Gu had to chant a few scriptures before he could calm down as he tried to banish the thought of whipping his daughter''s bottom until it bloomed but then he heard his daughter say,


    " I wish my mother was a bit pretty that way she might have been able to seduce Lady Yu."


    Boom.


    An explosion resounded in Master Gu''s head as he picked up the broom lying in the corner of the room and then chased after his daughter. " You just wait for me!"


    ¡­..


    Yu Dong did not know that something like went down in the Gu family, she was heading towards her house which was situated at the foot of the mountains.


    As she was walking towards her house, she suddenly bumped into someone at first she did not realise that she had knocked into someone it was only when she heard a muffled ow did she look down and was surprised to find a kid who was malnourished and bloated, from the oil on his mouth, it looked like he had eaten something when he was roaming in the vige but given how his yellow hisplexion looked Yu Dong was certain that he was someone who did not get to eat proper meals every day.


    Because it was night, she could only make out the shining oil around the mouth of the kid but other than that, the rest of his face, was covered in dirt and his hair was mangled which made him look like a beggar.


    If Shen Jin''s face was cleaned Yu Dong would have surely recognised that this young mer was her brother-inw.


    " Kid, what are you doing here?"


    -------------

 Chapter 826: Hunting pheasants

    Chapter 826: Hunting pheasants Though she had nothing against kids, she did tell the guards that no one from the outside was allowed to enter the vige and what was more this child looked a bit too dirty what if he was carrying something?


    Maybe it was because of her wariness but Yu Dong''s voice ended up turning cold which scared Shen Jin.


    If Yu Dong was like every other woman in the vige Shen Jin would have not been so scared but with her height and eagle-like sharp eyes, Yu Dong looked rather scary in the eyes of Shen Jin what was more, the moon which was shining over their heads made Yu Dong look exceptionally pale and terrifying by casting shadows on her face.


    Shen Jin already knew that this was his eldest sister inw, after all, Ye Liu had shown Shen Jin how Yu Dong looked from afar because he saw Yu Dong from a distance thest time Shen Jin didn''t think that his sister-inw looked scary but now that he was looking at his tall and strong eldest sister inw, he could not help but shiver.


    '' Eldest sister-inw looks so tough¡­does ¡­does she really not bully my brother? She looks like one of those vile women in my vige where I lived wuwuwu!'' Shen Jin was still young, he did not understand that the vile women who came to his house in the past were all money lenders who were only doing their jobs.


    All he knew was that they were strong and their appearance scared his mother and sister. His mother and sister were such bad people, surely those who could scare them were even worse?


    Seeing that he was not speaking, Yu Dong frowned and asked in a rough voice again, " What are you staying silent for? I am asking you why are you here. Did the cat get your tongue?"


    Yu Dong was only kind to her own family and for the rest, she did not have much patience regarding them. As soon as Shen Jin heard the impatient voice of his eldest sister-inw, he was scared still. His legs started to tremble as his eyes turned red, he was going to be thrown out!


    Just like the second sister-inw, his eldest sister-inw will throw him out for eating her food and then she will also beat his eldest brother.


    The more he thought about it the more his eyes could not help but turn red and in the end¡ª¡ª


    " Wahhhhh! Don''t throw me out, I only ate a little¡­ I ¡­I was¡­was hungry¡ª¡ªwah!" Because he was startled and scared Shen Jin''s speech became more and more iprehensible which made Yu Dong frown all she understood was that the kid was hungry and he ate a little and he was not taking anything with him and she should not beat him for that.


    " Seriously," Yu Dong looked at the crying child and rubbed the back of her head, she knew that she looked a bit scary but was she this scary? She didn''t even know that her appearance caused kids to cry.


    With a sigh, she crouched down and then took out a handkerchief from her pocket as she wiped the tears of the small mer who was bawling his eyes out.


    " I am not going to beat you, I am only asking you why are you here. It''s not safe for a kid toe in and out of a vige which is so far from the town and that too at night, what if someone catches you?" Yu Dong softened her voice such that she will not scare the child any more than she already had, once she was done wiping the tears of the young mer, she waited for him to answer her patiently.


    Shen Jin huped seeing that his eldest sister-inw was not ming him and was talking to him gently, he sniffed and then wiped his snort on his sleeves. When Yu Dong noticed how dirty he looked she could not help but hand him, her clean handkerchief and then said, " Use this, it will make your nose all scratched up."


    " T..Thank you." Shen Jin bowed to Yu Dong as he cleaned his nose with the handkerchief and then upon seeing that his eldest sister in waiting for his response, he opened his mouth but then he suddenly remembered that he couldn''t tell his eldest sister-inw that he came to see his brother Li, his daddy told him that if he saw his eldest sister inw he had to avoid her.


    But he ended up getting caught now what to do?


    Shen Jin opened and closed his mouth, he wanted toe up with a lie but he was only ten years old, and he could not think as fast as elders could in the end all he mustered was, " I was hungry so I came to find food."


    Yu Dong was amused by his response, she did not think much and simply said, " I understand that you are hungry but from now on try to find food in the town there are many dangerous people lurking in here all right?"


    In response to her words, Shen Ji nodded his head.


    Since the beggar kid was polite and obedient, Yu Dong did not make things difficult for him, instead when the bush which was a bit far away from them moved, she picked up two stones from the ground while looking at the bush with her gaze focused.


    " Hur!" She suddenly made a loud noise, her sudden action caused not only Shen Jin to jump but the thing which was hiding behind the bush also jumped up with the fluttering sounds of wings.


    As two pheasants flew out from the bushes, Yu Dong looked at the sharply and with a flick of her wrist, she flung the two sharp stones at the flying pheasants, with the help of her spiritual energy the stones hit the pheasants directly and with a thump they fell on the ground with loud shrieks.


    For a few minutes they pped their wings but soon they stopped moving, seeing this Yu Dong walked over to the fallen game which she had hunted and picked them up from the ground before motioning the kid toe close.


    Shen Jin did not know why Yu Dong was calling him but he still followed her order and came to stand at the location where his eldest sister-inw was standing only to receive two fat pheasants in his hands which surprised him.

 Chapter 827: A drunken promise

    Chapter 827: A drunken promiseWhen Shen Jin saw the pheasants in his hands, he was struck dumb before he raised his head and looked at Yu Dong who was smiling down at him. " Go and bring these for your family even if you roast them with salt it will still taste good."


    Shen Jin''s face was filled with joy when he heard that these pheasants were for his family. His little body almost swayed as he thanked Yu Dong before taking his leave, he was going to bring these pheasants with him but he was not going to bring them to the tent where his mother and sister were, he had already asked his little brother Xiaoqi to wait for him at the hidden alley where they ate their meals which was given to them by Shen Li.


    Now with these two fat pheasants, he will be able to feed his daddies and sisters as well!


    Though Shen Jin was young, he was not foolishly filial, he knew that his mother and sister will somehow manage to eat three meals a day but they were different they only got two eat the watery porridge and that too once in a day, though at the beginning many good and kind-hearted people were running a charity they soon stopped when they saw that the disaster was stretching a bit too long which was why they only offered the porridge every third of fifth day.


    His mother and sister did not rely on that porridge and could easily get three meals by stealing or looting others, they even had meat to eat once in a while unlike them who were only eating the watery porridge every day. In Shen Jin''s head, everything should be fair if he was not getting anything to eat from his mother and sister''s share then they will not get anything to share either!


    " Lang follow that child, make sure that he does not get caught by anyone." Yu Dong watched Shen Jin leave and then asked Lang to follow him, it was not toote but it wasn''t too early either, after all, the winters were arriving and the days were getting smaller and smaller with each passing day. Even though it was still early the sky waspletely dark, it was not safe for a young mer to leave without an adult following him.


    " I understand, Lady Yu." Lang looked at the young boy whom she saw in the Yu house earlier and could not help but sigh, what a poor child. He was clearly rted to Master Shen but he could only live as a beggar. Lang felt that it was a pity for someone as honest and likeable as Shen Jin to have a mother like Madam Shen but there was nothing else she could do other than feel sympathetic over the child. After all, this was someone else''s family matter and she could not always help Shen Jin just because she found him pitiful which was why she did not tell Yu Dong about Shen Jin''s identity since Shen Li was keeping it from her and simply followed after Shen Jin who was heading towards the town.


    ¡­.


    When Shen Jin arrived at the alley where he ate the meals given by his eldest brother Shen Xiaoqi was already waiting for him. At first, he was surprised when he saw the pheasants in the hands of his brother but before he could ask anything Shen Jin asked him to call for his sister and daddy, since they all could not sneak out together, they could only do it one by one.


    " You damned boy, where did you get these from?" Ning Yu was stunned when he saw that his son had brought two fat pheasants with him, he did not me his son for being too daring but he was afraid that in case his son was to delve further into the forest he might get lost worse get attacked by a beast, he was just a mer what was he doing sneaking around in the forest?


    Shen Jin also knew that his father was angry because he had asked him repeatedly to not head into the forest which was why he hurriedly exined, " It was given to me by my sister inw, I met with her when I was returning and she hunted these for me."


    Ning Yu wanted to tell Shen Jin not to trouble Yu Dong but then he heard him say,


    " Don''t worry father, sister-inw did not recognise me. She thought that I was a hungry child who sneaked inside her vige and she was kind enough to look for these pheasants for me."


    When Ning Yu heard Shen Jin''s words he felt even worse. Shen Jin was clearly Yu Dong''s brother-inw but he was being treated as a beggar but what could he do? They were indeed beggars whenpared to Yu Dong who now had an entire vige under her name and what was more, he heard from his son that the shop was doing so well despite the flood and had a constant crowd of customers flickering in and out also belonged to Yu Dong.


    He never got a chance to see what was being sold inside the shop but he did see some high-ranking officials bringing a box which seemed to be filled with red fruits, he did not even get another nce much less find out what that thing was called, all he knew was that it was something novel and expensive which his family could never afford!


    With his gaze flickering at the pheasant which was getting roasted, Ning Yu sighed and then patted Shen Jin on his head. " I understand that your sister-inw was being nice to you but you shouldn''t take everything that she gives you, all right? Did you not bring out some braised pig head meat with you? It will be too greedy of us if we only take without being able to give anything in return."


    " I know," Shen Jin pouted as he stroked the fire and then paused before saying, " Brother Li is now living in another world like a second brother, right Daddy?"


    Ning Yu felt choked up when he heard the words of his son but he still nodded and said, "That''s right¡­he is now living in another world."

 Chapter 828: A drunken promise ——2

    Chapter 828: A drunken promise ¡ª¡ª2-------------------


    Ning Yu sighed, he was honestly happy that his sons were living a better life without them but at the same time, he was upset when he thought about how they will never be able to get rid of their mother who was like a clingy ghost who wouldtch onto anyone as long as they had money because he was worried he could not even eat properly and continued to get anxious about what was going to happen the next morning.


    Yu Dong had no such worries as Ning Yu but she still had a dark cloud looming over her head as soon as she stepped inside the house every one sensed that something was wrong given how often Yu Dong was sighing, Chen Mi who had ced the bamboo shoots rice on the table could not help but ask, " Is everything all right?"


    " That¡­" Yu Dong shook her head as she took the water vat from Ye Liu and then washed her hands and face before wiping them with a clean piece of cloth only then did she open her mouth and started telling about the locust gue. She was a bit confused when she thought about how their vige and the town where so many officials lived were not receiving any help from the imperial family, it was only now was she realised what was going on.


    With a sigh, she opened her mouth and said, "It''s going to be a bad year, at first I thought that the imperial family was ignoring usmoners but now I know that they simply have too much happening in their hands." As she spoke she took out the dead locust which she was carrying with her and ced it on the table. " I found this flying outside my window when I was working."


    Shen Li and Ye Liu had never seen a locust before but Chen Mi had seen them before and what more he was more than aware of what they can do when they appear inrge numbers immediately hisplexion went pale as he looked at Yu Dong and then at the locust which was on the table before raising his head and asked, " Thi...This is a locust, right? I have seen them when I was five."


    Chen Mi''s vige was far from Big River Vige and thus, he had seen locust swarming over his vige which was close to the forest many times. Every summer they would start attacking their vige and by the time they left thends will be barren and many people would be left to cry behind in their houses.


    Even though they were small in size when they came in a huge number it was simply impossible for them to not cause any disaster.


    "That''s right, this is a locust," Yu Dong answered Chen Mi as she stood up from the couch and then went to the kitchen where she took out the wine which she got from the market and then poured a generous amount into her up. Though she was not a heavy drinker at this moment she wished to drink her worries away!


    Just how unlucky can one get? She escaped zombies but now she had to face these natural disasters one after another! It was terrible!


    Yu Dong took a sip of her wine and then walked over to Fang Chi where she tilted her head and looked at her son who was now looking at her with those sharp eyes of his, he did not make a noise nor did he do anything else but he did move his eyes and looked at Yu Dong while sucking on his finger. Seeing this she could not help but be amused, " I thought that young kids do not start sucking their fingers unless they start teething, looks like he is growing even faster than the little bun."


    When Little Bun heard his name he looked up from the blocks which Yu Dong made for him and turned his head to look at his mother as if to ask what was the matter with her.


    Fang Chi was helpless when he heard Yu Dong''s words, he rolled his eyes and then said, " He is not sucking his finger because he is teething, Brother Mi made some strawberry jelly ording to your recipe after sessfully creating gtine, he offered some to everyone and this hungry ghost¡ª-" he poked his son''s nose with his finger before he said, " He snatched a taste for himself when I was eating, he liked it so much that he is still sucking it."


    " He ate jelly? Is he fine?" Though her kids were nourished by the spiritual water, Yu Dong was still worried that they will end up getting a stomach ache if they were to eat something they were not supposed to eat.


    " He is fine," Shen Li replied while setting down the baked carp on the table along with some milky white fish soup and some shrimp which were roasted to perfection with garlic and butter. " We called Doctor Gu earlier and she told us that he is fine since it was only a small bite, she just asked us to make sure to not let it happen again."


    Yu Dong nodded as she lightly poked the cheek of her son and spoke in a babyish voice, " You little glutton, you are already sneaking food?"


    Little Bo Bo did not have any idea what his mother was speaking, he looked at her with his sharp eyes before turning to look away as he raised his eyes and blinked at his father as ifining.


    " You are really amusing," Fang Chi could not help but chuckle when he saw that his son was looking at him after being scolded lightly by his mother. Just wait for him to grow up, he will definitely throw a tantrum which will make their house shake.


    Yu Dong was also amused by his antics but she only chuckled as she walked back to the dinner table and poured herself another cup of wine as she sighed, " Tomorrow, I will go and buy some more grains and maybe a cow and sheep as well¡­ I am also thinking of buying some piglets and building a shed for them. It''s fine to grow them as long as they can be usedter on."


    When Shen Li and the rest heard that Yu Dong was going to town tomorrow they were immediately rmed. If she was to go to the town and Madam Shen was to run into her¡­what will they do?


    Shen Li exchanged a look with his brothers who looked back at him with worry before zeroing their gazes on the wine jar¡­.maybe ¡­this was better. A drunken promise was still a promise!

 Chapter 829: Smack

    Chapter 829: SmackShen Li looked at Yu Dong before he breathed in heavily and then sat down next to Yu Dong before pouring a generous amount of wine into her ss as he spoke in a concerned voice, " It must have been hard on you today, not only do you have to take care of the vige, you also need to take time and prepare for the problems which were yet to arrive."


    His words were full of care and he seemed to be truly concerned about her but something seemed to be nagging in the back of Yu Dong''s head as she looked at Shen Li who smiled at her with a soft expression on his face. He did not seem like he was hiding anything, seeing this, Yu Dong calmly sipped on the cup of wine which was in her hands.


    If only she tilted her head a little more she would have been able to see that Shen Li''s hands were clenched tightly in hisp as he was worried that he will be caught by Yu Dong. Only when he saw that Yu Dong was no longer looking at him, did he heave a sigh of relief and then turned to look in the front.


    Slowly, he needed to get Yu Dong drunk slowly in case she was to catch on something, he will be in a lot of trouble. Because his mother and sister, they did not fear a beating! What they feared was their empty pockets, as long as he still had money in his hands and Yu Dong was still rich, no matter how many times they were beaten up those two wille back each time! No matter what!


    Which was why they needed to use their heads instead of their hands!


    Ye Liu and Chen Mi also seemed to have realised that they needed to take it slow which was why they very calmly sat down on the chair which belonged to them and then picked up their chopsticks, while Chen Mi mixed the fish soup with mushy rice and used a wooden spoon to feed little Bun, he turned to look at Fang Chi who was sitting next to him and made a face at him.


    Fang Chi caught the sign and immediately flushed red as he lowered his head and then took the wine jar from Shen Li before raising his leg and skimming his toes on Yu Dong''s leg.


    Yu Dong felt something soft and warm touch her leg which caused her to look down and see a naughty foot which was brushing against her leg as she raised her head and looked at Fang Chi who was blushing furiously.


    " W..wife, would you like me to pour wine for you?" The four of them have already discussed earlier, among the four of them, the one whom Yu Dong trusted blindly was Fang Chi. The reason was simple was because Fang Chi would never do something like scheme against her since he was so innocent unlike the three of them who were filled with bad ideas when it came to getting what they wanted.


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes and felt a bit touched, looks like this shy rabbit was finally willing to make a move.


    What Yu Dong did not know was that even though the shy rabbit made a move, it did not make a move to initiate intimacy, if anything he was actually being used as a shield to scheme against her!


    Under Fang Chi''s sweet coaxing and the gentle remarks of the rest, Yu Dong ended up drinking three to four jars of wine, even though she was a good drinker, the wine in the jars was not light but rather strong. As she gulped down, four jars of wine her face flushed red and her eyes became ssy as she furrowed her brows and looked around with confusion in her eyes.


    "Wife? Wife? Wife~" Chen Mi waved his hand in front of Yu Dong who stared at his hand and did not say anything instead she kept frowning silently. " Looks like she is drunk." He turned to look at the other three who nodded their heads while Fang Chi stared at Yu Dong with worry in his eyes as he continued to nibble on his nails.


    " I...If wife finds out that I have helped you three, she will be really furious," Fang Chi told them with a slight stutter as he looked at Yu Dong who was nodding along with his words as if she was agreeing with what he said just now.


    Chen Mi waved his hand and then said, "It''s all right, wife will only get angry for a few hours. If she gets any more angry just hand her the gift which I gave you, she will be more than willing to forgive you."


    At the reminder of the gift, Fang Chi''s cheeks started to burn as he looked away in haste. There was no way he was going to use that gift, he was too small and that thing was too big, he will be torn in half! No matter how cool andfortable it felt when touched, it was still big!


    " Now let''s get on the main job," said Chen Mi ignoring the blushing Fang Chi as he picked up a paper and then turned to look at Ye Liu who ground ink on the ink b and then started to write on the paper after he was done dipping his brush in the ink.


    " I, Yu Dong promise ¡­that I will act along with my husbands and I ¡­will not spread the news of Shen Li''s pregnancy in the vige for the time being. I also promise to bring Chen Mi to the new restaurant which opened on Main Street and bring him to eat whole roastedmb."


    " Chen Mi!" Ye Liu snapped when he saw how cheeky Chen Mi was being, they did this only because they wanted to help Brother Li what was he doing adding the roastedmb to the promise?!


    -----------------

 Chapter 830: Smack ——2

    Chapter 830: Smack ¡ª¡ª2" Ohe on please~" Chen Mi whined as he plopped his head on the paper when he saw Ye Liu snatching it to cross what he had written on it. " I asked her time and time again and she keeps on refusing."


    "That''s because you bring her to eat outside every next day!" Ye Liu was speechless, why did he not know that Chen Mi was this big of a glutton? Yu Dong only said no twice to him and at the third time he was scheming against her! He was just too bold!


    Chen Mi pouted as he looked at Ye Liu with his puppy dog eyes and when Ye Liu opened his mouth to say no, he picked Little Bun who was eating up in his arms and then turned him around such that the little baby was looking at Ye Liu with his big grape-like eyes.


    " Bun Bun also wants to eat the whole roastedmb," as he spoke he turned to look at Little Bun and mouthed ''eat meat, delicious meat,'' though Little Bun''s vocabry did not consist of a lot of words, he followed his father''s footsteps firmly and thus became a glutton as well.


    Eat delicious meat was his favourite word which was why he heard that there will be meat to eat he turned to look at Ye Liu with shiny eyes and drool which made him look especially cute! And to make things worse, he was wearing a shirt and pants made of fluffy white rabbit fur and a hat which had long rabbit ears on top, causing Ye Liu''s heart to squeal.


    He was a mer and there was no way he would not find his family''s child cute what was more Little Bun was indeed the cutest of all the kids he had seen!


    " Fine," he turned his head away with an expression of great annoyance with two red clouds on his cheeks. " But this is the first andst time, we cannot make a habit out of this."


    " I am afraid that after this, Dong Dong is not going to touch wine for a long time. So you do not need to worry about whether or not Mi will be able to take advantage of Yu Dong again, " As he spoke he turned to look at Yu Dong who was ring at the floor. A secondter as if sensing that someone was looking at her, she raised her head and red straight at Shen Li which caused him to look away in a hurry.


    Was Yu Dong an angry drunk? He had not seen her make such fierce eyes ever before!


    Though Yu Dong was an angry drunk, she did not make a fuss and simply red at everyone which caused Little Bun to be a bit terrified as he started sniffling upon seeing his mother''s angry face.


    " No, don''t cry¡­don''t cry!" Chen Mi patted little bun on his back and turned him around such that he would not be able to see Yu Dong''s fierce eyes. " See you cannot see those angry eyes anymore !"


    Only then did little bun stop crying.


    On the other hand, Little Bo Bo red right back at his mother who red at him as if silently asking whom he was ring at.


    " I have very bad news for you, Brother Chi," seeing that Yu Dong and Bo Bo were ring at each other Chen Mi said to Fang Chi who hold up his hands and then said,


    " I know but let me be in denial, I really, really cannot imagine my mer son hitting his peers when he grows up." Fang Chi was well aware of the fact that his son inherited Yu Dong''s temper because he hardly cried or fussed unless he was physically hurt or ufortable¡­he would not make a sound.


    And the more he saw how much Little Bo Bo resembled Yu Dong, the terror in his heart grew just as much!


    " Why don''t we just write a bunch of promises?" Chen Mi suggested as he once again looked at the paper in front of him and then turned to look at his three brothers of his. " I mean we are going to get scolded and punished no matter what, sounds a bit too foolish if we all get punished for just one promise?"


    His words did move the rest of the mers which was why both Ye Liu and Fang Chi also added what they wanted.


    Fang Chi asked for a simple thing which was to grow mushrooms and snow fungus alongside Yu Dong since he liked growing nts and fruit and Ye Liu''s was more of an order ¡ª¡ª a kid.


    Once they were satisfied with their promises they turned to look at Yu Dong and then ced the paper in front of her. But they seemed to have underestimated Yu Dong because even when she was in a drunken state, she red at them and then slurred, " No read ¡­no sign."


    Which clearly meant that she was not going to sign unless she read what was written on it.


    Seeing this Chen Mi who was annoyed simply suggested that they should get her thumbprint but thetter was once again underestimated by them because she did not move a single finger much less allow them to press her thumbprint on the paper.


    " She ¡­She is so stubborn!" Chen Mi gritted out as he along with Ye Liu and Fang Chi pulled Yu Dong''s arm to press her thumb on the paper but thetter refused toply along with their wishes.


    Ye Liu also underestimated Yu Dong, even when she was drunk she was not willing to listen to him.


    Shen Li who saw the three mers struggle was dumbfounded in the end, he sighed and then crept next to Yu Dong as he softly whispered in her ear, " I am pregnant."


    This time Yu Dong''s grip on her hand loosened as she turned to look at Shen Li with surprise, her mouth open in shock and Shen Li knew she was going to shout in surprise which was why he raised the lid of the bowl which was covering it and then ¡ª¡ª


    Bang!


    Smacked Yu Dong with it causing her to faint.

 Chapter 831: Out of the rooms

    Chapter 831: Out of the rooms"You¡­." Ye Liu was speechless as he looked at the event which just took ce in front of him, he wanted to say something but he did not know how and what to say, he looked at Yu Dong who was now snoring on the table with half of her face buried in the fired crap which and ginger slices before he raised his head and looked at Shen Li was putting down the lid of the pot as calmly as a cucumber in the summers.


    " If anything happens tomorrow morning after this, it''s not going to be my responsibility," though he was willing to be a part of this scheme which Shen Li came up with, he was not going to be a part of the scolding which they were going to receive tomorrow morning for smacking Yu Dong at the back of her head.


    Shen Li wiped his hands on his handkerchief and then smiled gently as he said in a breezy voice, " You don''t have to tell me this, of course since I was the one who hit her on the back of her head, I will take full me. But allowing her to scream at the top of her lungs and let everyone know that I got pregnant, is something that I cannot allow. "


    As Shen Li finished speaking neither of the mers said anything and simply watched Yu Dong silently snore.


    " Shall we move her to the bed?" Fang Chi suggested as he looked at his brothers. " I mean, we will get more scolded if she was to get a bad back."


    Since they were going to get scolded anyway, wasn''t it good to be scolded a bit less?


    Fang Chi''s suggestion was epted by all, though they were a bit selfish here, they did not wish to hurt Yu Dong, and getting a bad back was the least of their worries in case she moved around a lot, she will end up scratching her face on the carp bone or worse fall on the floor along with the te.


    Therefore, the three of them dragged and pulled Yu Dong off the chair and into the bed. But she was too heavy for them by the time, they reached Yu Dong''s room, Chen Mi was puffing and panting with sweat drops falling off his forehead as he muttered, " I am going to reduce her meals to half from tomorrow onwards, she is so heavy! Where do all her meals go?"


    "It is not that she is fat, it is us who are weak," Ye Liu wisely corrected as he pulled Yu Dong and then got on top of her bed as he pulled her up while Fang Chi and Chen Mi pushed Yu Dong from the floor to the bed.


    After a long arduous journey of tugging and pulling, they were able to push Yu Dong on the bed as Ye Liu slumped on the bed while Chen Mi and Fang Chi slid down on the floor.


    They never thought that picking their wife up was such a difficult job but then again, they should have expected this much given that Yu Dong easily picked them up even when they were pregnant.


    "She¡­She is too strong, I just hope that she does not get angry enough at us to raise her hand," Fang Chi silently cried without tears, though Yu Dong had never raised her hand on them, they never went out of the line either.


    With such a big thing happening, there was a high chance that Yu Dong might raise her hand on the.


    His words caused even Ye Liu and Chen Mi to stiffen, Shen Li will be able to escape since he was pregnant but them ¡­what were they going to do?


    " Shall we tie her hands as well?" Chen Mi asked Ye Liu who rolled his eyes and then replied, " You think there is a rope which can stop Dong Dong?"


    There wasn''t one! Chen Mi could only lower his head in defeat. No, he cannot suddenly admit defeat! He still had a talisman!


    As he thought of the talisman, he rushed out of the room and then picked up Little Bun who was crawling on the floor and ying with the blocks that he abandoned while having dinner.


    " Awu?" When he was picked up all of a sudden he babbled in a babyish voice as he was turned around such that he could see his father who was holding him.


    " Bun Bun¡­my dear bun bun! Make sure that you protect Daddy at all costs!"


    Little bun: "¡­.." ???


    Taking inspiration from Chen Mi, Fang Chi picked up his own son leaving Ye Liu alone. Though Ye Liu never thought that it was a shame that he did not have a child yet but tonight he felt the importance of a child very much, he turned to look at Shen Li who looked back at him and then before he could say anything Ye Liu looped his arm with Shen Li.


    " Since I did this for you, protect me well tomorrow, Brother Li." As he spoke he tightened his hold on Shen Li, telling him that it was not a plea but an order.


    What else can Shen Li say? He could only agree!


    ¡­.


    As the sky turned lighter with the rays of the sun breaking through the horizon, Yu Dong''s brows couldn''t help but furrow in annoyance, as the sunlight continued to illuminate her face, she could not stay asleep for long and opened her eyes with a snap.


    " What the ¡­? How did Ie here?" Yu Dong might have drunk a little more than usual but her spiritual energy made it impossible for her to forget what happenedst night, therefore she was very much aware of the fact that she was sitting in the dining room and never came to the bedroom.


    With a push, she sat up on the bed and nursed her temples, trying to recall what happenedst night and when every piece of the puzzle was ced at the right spot, her movements paused and her entire body trembled with anger as she turned her head to look at the door and screamed, " You four! Out of your rooms now!"


    ----------------

 Chapter 832: Out of the rooms—-2

    Chapter 832: Out of the rooms¡ª-2Yu Dong''s shout was rather loud, it not only woke up the four mers but also Yu Tong, Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang.


    Even Lang and her husband, Zhu Qian were startled awake by her loud voice.


    " Did ..did something happen?" Zhu Qian was stunned when he heard Yu Dong''s voice, he had never seen Yu Dong getting angry at her husbands much less yell at them like this, it was as if she was going to do something harsh with them.


    Lang was reminded of the young mer who came to see Shen Li and then sighed as she patted her husband on the back, " Just go back to sleep, this is the matter between the masters and Lady, we cannot do anything about it."


    But Zhu Qian did not think so, the four masters had treated him and his son really well and he could not just ignore what was happening in the main house.


    Zhu Qian wanted to say something which would coax his wife to help the four masters but Lang turned to look at her and then calmly said, " You do not need to worry, Lady Yu will not hurt them and in case they did get hit, then I assure you that they did something which deserves a beating. Lady Yu''s temper is better than the rest of the women, the fact that she is this angry, it only shows that the four masters did something very wrong."


    After listening to what his wife said, Zhu Qian had to admit that his wife was right but at the same time, he was a bit worried about the four masters.


    Seeing that Zhu Qian was still worried, Lang patted him on the back and then said in a low voice, " Do not worry, everything will be fine. If something serious happens, I will intervene, all right?"


    After working with Yu Dong, Lang knew that she treated her more like a sister than a subordinate, which was why she was aware of the fact that even if she was to step in the fight, Yu Dong will not me her.


    " Really?" When Zhu Qian heard his wife''s promise, his expression immediately lit up.


    " Really." Lang pinched her husband''s cheek and then softly caressed the skin which she pinched when she saw that it had turned red. " Just go to sleep."


    Only then did Zhu Qian close his eyes and went back to sleep.


    On the other side, Grandma Yu was shaking Yu Mai who was sleeping like a pig awake together with Yu Tong while Grandma Fang kept an eye on what was happening in the living room.


    " Mai! Wake up!" Seeing that her grandson was not waking up, Grandma Yu picked him out of the nket and raised him high up in the air in one swift move which caused Yu Mai to frown and rub his eyes.


    "It''s cold," Yu Mai muttered as he rubbed his eyes and looked at his grandmother in a daze. " Mai is sleeping grandmother."


    " I know but you cannot sleep anymore, go out and stand in the living room, in case your sister tries to hit your brother-inw, stop her okay? She adores you, she will definitely listen to you!" Grandma Yu taught a quick lesson to Yu Mai who looked confused and in a daze but still tottered to the living room after Yu Tong dressed him in a cotton-padded jacket.


    Yu Mai walked until he was standing in front of the door and then turned to look at his grandmother and then said, " I have to hit my sister if she hits brothers inw?"


    Grandma Yu: "¡­." With your tiny fists who are you going to hit?


    " No, all you need to do is tell her not to hit your brothers inw," Seeig that Grandma Yu was rendered speechless, Grandam Fang immediately spoke up, in fact, she wanted to say those words to Yu Dong with her own mouth but she knew that this was something that she could not say to Yu Dong after all, this matter was between husband and wife, she being an elder cannot interfere.


    But Fang Chi was her grandson and so were the others, how can she watch Yu Dong hit them? In fact, she was fully aware of what the four mers have done, after all, she was much more experienced than them.


    Thus, Yu Mai who was one of the few candidates in the house who would not be beaten by Yu Dong was sent armed with cuteness outside.


    " Yah! Did you not hear, what I said? Come out!" Yu Dong raised her voice again and this time her voice was higher than thest time causing the mers to flinch inside their rooms.


    Ye Liu who slept with Shen Li buried himself in the nket, sessfully deploying the tactic of acting like a turtle.


    The more courageous he wasst night the more scared he was in the morning.


    " What are you doing?" Shen Li asked as he felt Ye Liu burrow close to him. He could not believe that this was the same mer who went against Yu Dong at the smallest point.


    " I am hiding what else?" Ye Liu replied and because he was buried inside a nket, his voice was a bit muffled.


    Shen Li looked at the bump and then spoke in a dumbfounded manner, " I thought that you were not scared of Dong Dong."


    " Tha¡­Thats only when she is in the wrong and I know that she will not hit me but this time I am in the wrong, I fear that she will definitely hit me," came the muffled response from the inside of the nket which caused Shen Li to be even more speechless.


    In short, Ye Liu was just a paper tiger!


    " I SAID OUT! NOW!"


    Yu Dong''s scream resonated in the house, this time it was so loud that the entire house shook causing the dirt on the ceiling to fall on the floor.

 Chapter 833: What else can I do?

    Chapter 833: What else can I do?Yu Dong knew that the four of them would note out of their rooms after all they were fully aware of what they have done but this time she was not going to let them off! If she was to let them go this time around, they will think that she was going easy on them and soon they will make this a habit of theirs! Every time they wanted her to fulfil their irresponsible wishes, they will make her drunk and then have her sign a paper with promises written on them!


    To think that they dared to do something so sneaky with her! When did she ever let them down? How dare they pull such a sneaky move on her! What terrifying mers! This time they were courageous enough to have her thumb printed on the paper with the promises written on them, what will they do next time? Will they have her sign the divorce papers if she was to make them upset?!


    No, this will not do!


    " You four out of your rooms now! Don''t think that just because there is a lock in front of your rooms, you are safe! I can break those doors in a jiffy!" She threatened her husbands causing them to shiver in fright.


    The mers were not the only ones who shivered, Grandma Yu and Grandma Chen also shivered along with Yu Tong who was looking at the angry Yu Dong.


    " Dear me, she is threatening to break their doors, I am afraid that she is really going to hit them!" Grandma Chen worriedlymented inside the room where she lived with Grandma Yu while Yu Tong on the other hand simply sneaked inside their room because she was scared sh*tless by the scream of her elder cousin.


    " You are right about that Grandma Chen, even if my brothers-inw somehow manage to escape from a beating, I am afraid that they will not be able to a punishment!" Yu Tong sighed as she looked at Yu Dong, though she understood why Yu Dong was angry, She hoped that her sister will go easy on the four mers.


    One of them had just given birth while the other one is pregnant, it will be terrible if they were hit.


    Under the threat of Yu Dong, the four mers opened the door of their rooms as they filed outside with their heads lowered while carrying their shields in their hands.


    Yu Dong looked at the mers who walked outside, she was very well aware of why Chen Mi and Fang Chi were carrying their sons and as for why Ye Liu was pushing Shen Li in front of him, she also knew the reason for that.


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the four of them and then said in a grave voice, " Mi, Chi¡­put the kids back in their cradle and Liue out and stand in front!"


    Chen Mi and Fang Chi raised their heads when they heard Yu Dong''s words, they were really scared now. Yu Dong asked the children to be put back into their cradles which meant that she was really angry! Even Ye Liu was a bit flustered as his hands trembled, he wanted to say something but when he raised his head, he saw Yu Dong re at him furiously and he swallowed his words right back.


    This¡­ was terrible all right!


    In the end under the forceful re of Yu Dong, they had to do what she said and could only stand up straight in a line.


    Shen Li took the lead as he was the one who came up with the rotten idea, next to him was Ye Liu who was followed by Chen Mi, as they were the ones who supported the rotten idea to the end as for Fang Chi, his only sin was that he followed whatever his brothers told him which was why he was standing at the end of the line while trembling head to foot.


    It was not that he was worried about Yu Dong hitting him, he was just scared of facing his wife who was angrier than he had ever seen her!


    " So¡­" Yu Dong drawled long and slow and this one ''so'' was enough to make the heartbeat of the four mers elerate to the point where they felt like their hearts were going to leap out of their chests!


    " It seems like I have treated you all too nicely," sneered Yu Dong with her hands behind her back as she narrowed her eyes and snapped, " On your knees and hands up in the air, every one of you!"


    Her voice wasmanding and full of authority, before the four mers could stop themselves, they ended up kneeling on the floor and raised their hands over their heads in surrender.


    Seeing this Grandma Chen and Grandma Yu could not stop themselves and rushed out.


    " Dong Dong, calm down, think it carefully!" Grandma Yu said to Yu Dong who was standing in front of Shen Li and the rest. " Chi''er had just given birth and Li''er is pregnant with your child, you cannot hit them."


    "That''s right, that''s right! Let''s calm down and talk about it !" Grandma Chen also chimed in when she saw her grandson kneeling on the ground. Though Fang Chi was in the wrong as well, hitting him was not going to solve anything!


    But Yu Dong did not say anything, and of course, the two elderly women noticed how angry she was which was why they turned to Yu Mai and pushed him forward to use his cuteness to the max.


    Yu Mai also realised that his sister was angry and his brothers-inw were in trouble which was why he tottered over to his sister and then hugged Yu Dong''s thigh.


    " Sister don''t hit brothers-inw!" He told Yu Dong, everyone expected that with Yu Mai stepping in the matter will be resolved but who would have expected that as soon as Yu Mai spoke, Yu Dong turned to look at him and then said in a soft voice, " Mai, you better sit down or you will be kneeling with your brothers inw!"


    ---------

 Chapter 834: What else can I do ——2

    Chapter 834: What else can I do ¡ª¡ª2---------


    Yu Mai let go of Yu Dong''s thigh and stumbled back as if he received a heavy shock but no one could me him for reacting as such because Yu Dong was the one who had always doted on him with all her heart and she listened to everything that he said to her but today, that same Yu Dong asked him to sit down and not make a fuss! How can Yu Mai not be shocked?


    She even threatened him that she will punish him if he was to make a fuss!


    "Sister ¡­sister have changed! Uwahhh!" Yu Mai cried as he turned on his heels and then ran away to his room. A helpless look shed in Yu Dong''s eyes but she toughened her heart and did not stop Yu Mai such that she could coax him, she had treated them so well that they all have be spoiled!


    Since it was her fault then she will be the one who will be taking the strict role this time. It was one thing to tease her but it was another thing to hide something so severe from her and even have her sign a paper when she was unconscious! If they did it to someone else, they might end up in yamen, in fact, if she was toin about this, they really might go to prison!


    She understood their reasons but she did not wish to agree to their way of dealing with the things which was why a beating was inevitable!


    With that, she turned on her heels and walked towards the kitchen from where she took out a small wicker stick and headed back to the living room beforeing to a stop in front of the four mers.


    " Hands out and not a word, you understand?" Yu Dong told them.


    When Chen Mi and Fang Chi saw that they will really be hit, they could not help but tremble, after all, one of them was the youngest mer and the other''s heart was as soft as tofu. Even Ye Liu who was usually tough could not help but stiffen up, when Shen Li saw the three of them stiffening next to him, he sighed and then said to Yu Dong,


    " I was the one who came up with the n, so you might as well hit me instead of them," Shen Li knew that he was with a child so Yu Dong will go soft on him but the rest of them¡­ he could not bear to see them get hit because of him!


    " Oh, so you do know that you are in the wrong?" Yu Dong coldly looked at Shen Li while she ced the other end of the wicker stick on the floor while holding one of the ends in her hand. " Do you even know that taking a signature without the permission of a person is considered a criminal offence? You could all be sent to the prison!"


    " While I understand what you were trying to do for our family, there is no need to go to such extreme lengths! If you had tried to talk to me calmly, it is not like I would have not listened!"


    In fact, she might have tried to talk her way out of the situation but that did not mean that she was a fool who did not know how to act when the situation called for it!


    There was no need to go to such extreme lengths! And one of those which was almost illegal!


    When the others heard that taking signatures without permission was a criminal offence they were startled as they took a look at each other and did not know what to say¡ª¡ª howe taking the signature of their wife turned out to be a crime?


    They were feeling really helpless and seemed to have realised why Yu Dong was angry, it was not because she was upset with their actions but because they took her signature which was considered a crime in the town!


    In the end, they could only stretch their hands in front of them and let Yu Dong hit them with the stick. Though the stick looked like it was very thin and was not going to hurt when Yu Dong hit them with it, they could not help but hiss in pain.


    " Oww, it hurts!"


    " I am sorry, I am sorry!"


    " Be a bit gentle, I am with a child, Dong Dong!"


    " Ahh damn it!"


    Though Yu Dong did hit them, it was not more than just a couple of hits, even the skin on their palms did not turn red. Once she was done hitting them, Yu Dong dropped the stick on the side and said strictly, " I will have you four known that though I am letting you off easily this time¡­ if you dare to do something like this ever again, I will not go as easy on you! The next time it will be your bottom which will be smacked until you can no longer sit and you will definitely suffer then, understand ?"


    The mers no longer dared to say anything against Yu Dong, she was truly scary when she was mad. They thought that Yu Dong will not hit them but turns out that they were thinking too much!


    Yu Dong nced at their aggrieved expressions and was really amused, " Why are you showing that expression when I am the one who is going to suffer? What kind of promises you even made me make huh? From giving you pocket money to go to the most expensive restaurant to teaching you how to grow mushrooms and giving you a share of the money, I don''t think that there is anyone who should be more aggrieved than me?"


    When the mers heard Yu Dong''s words they were both surprised and startled, they were startled because they did not expect Yu Dong to remember the promises that they have written on the paper and they were surprised because ¡ª¡ª


    " Dong Dong, are you saying that you will fulfil those promises?" When Shen Li heard Yu Dong''s voice, he thought that she will not listen to them surprisingly she agreed?!


    Yu Dong raised a brow and then replied in a calm voice, " If not? You already made me press my thumb on that paper what can I do other than follow what you wrote?"


    As she finished speaking she did not forget to add, " Now do you understand how dangerous a thumb thumbprint"


    -¡ª¡ª¡ª


    leave a power stone or golden ticket! A gift is more than weed! If possible leave a review on guide to tame a viinous husbands.

 Chapter 835: Delicate heart stomped on

    Chapter 835: Delicate heart stomped on" Dong Dong!"


    " Wife!"


    Shen Li and the rest jumped on their knees as they went to hug Yu Dong but thetter stopped them before they could pounce at her and then squash her into a meat patty.


    " All right don''t get so excited," Yu Dong raised her hand and then stopped them right on time as she held her hand out and then said, " Give me that sheet, let me see what you have written on it."


    Though she was rather excited about Shen Li''s pregnancy, she could only calm down since this was what Shen Li wanted to hide it. She looked at Shen Li''s belly and sighed, this child really knew how to choose the correct timing, among the four mers, she was really looking forward to Shen Li and Ye Liu''s pregnancy and now that one of them was finally pregnant, she could only suffer in silence while keeping this great news to herself.


    Yu Dong sighed again and looked at Shen Li''s belly with a belly full ofints, she wanted to rub it in the face of their neighbour Madam Chou but ¡ª¡ª if not for the fact that she was almost thirty years old inside her body, she would have thrown a tantrum.


    Shen Li also knew why Yu Dong was looking at him like she had wronged her greatly and blushed with guilt. He knew that Yu Dong was the one who was working hard to make him pregnant, from digging yams in the mountain to bringing him all sorts of tonics and taking care of his health, she did almost everything only to make sure that he will be able to conceive and now that he was finally with a child, they needed to hide it from the world.


    In fact, even he was aggrieved. Though no one said anything to him now that Yu Dong was the head of the vige and owned everything from the mountain to the shore of the vige, he was really annoyed with the number of times when elderly mers stopped him and told him that he should make Yu Dong understand that she needed to give way to another mer taking ce of her official husband since he could not give her a child.


    Every time he heard the vigers say something like this he felt like someone had pped him in the face, he was Yu Dong''s official husband and he loved his wife to bits. If possible he wanted to keep her tied next to him with his waist belt, even the time that he shared with her seemed like it was not much and yet those elderly mers wanted him to give his position as the official husband and even wee another mer. Why don''t they just fly to heaven?


    As he thought about it, he could not help but curse his mother and sister.


    '' What sticky ghosts they are, they did not let me live peacefully when I was living with them and now that I am married they were not allowing me to live in peace either!'' As Shen Li grumbled, he walked inside the room where he had put away the promise sheet and then went to look for it in the cab.


    Once he found it, he walked back into the living but before handing the promise sheet to Yu Dong, he said, " If you tear it, then I will not talk to you."


    Yu Dong was so amused by his words that she wanted to smack him like he didst night. He was daring enough not to only make her drunk but even have her sign that document and now that she was asking him to hand the document he was daring enough to threaten her.


    " If you want to be grounded as well, then you can keep threatening me," Yu Dong sneered as she snatched the sheet from Shen Li and started reading everything clearly.


    Though she had a good idea what was written on the sheet, she was still a bit bewildered by the things which were written on it by the four mers. She had no idea whether to call them fools or to say that they were really naive, they had such a good opportunity and yet they wasted it like that but then her gaze fell on the words that said that she will agree to y a violent act with Shen Li and curled a side of her lips as she said, " Li, I didn''t know that you were such a sucker for pain."


    Shen Li blushed since he knew what Yu Dong was hinting at and said in a rough voice, " I meant that you need to act as if I am not favoured, it will be hard on you but please treat me a bit rough for the time being."


    " This is the very first time, I am hearing such a fascinating request," Yu Dong muttered as she looked at the promise, generally mers wished to be treated kindly and yet her husband was asking to be treated roughly. What a hassle.


    " You have no idea how my mother and sister are, the second they catch a whiff of money even if you beat them to death, they will still crawl their way to the yamen and make a fuss that you hurt them such that they will be able to get somepensation from you," Shen Li tried to instil some sense of danger in Yu Dong. " And my sister used to be a thug, if we don''t y it smart, she might try to do something." As he spoke he looked at the babies'' room.


    Yu Dong understood what he was trying to say and sighed," Fine, we will do it as you want but I do not have the patience to deal with them, if they leave me alone quickly, it will be better or else I will have to make use of my fists, I have other things to do rather than paying attention to them." As she spoke, she handed the sheet back to Shen Li and then said, " I am leaving for the town if theye looking for you, have Lang chase them away."


    --------------------

 Chapter 836: Delicate heart stomped on——2

    Chapter 836: Delicate heart stomped on¡ª¡ª2 Yu Dong was not lying, when she said this. She truly did not have the time to worry about the Shen family from taking care of the vigers to making sure that the vigers from the Big Stone vige stayed far from their vige, she had a lot of things to do. With the Shen family thrown in a mix, her attention will be diverted and she might mess up at the most crucial moment!


    " I know," Shen Li also knew this, it was because of the pressing matters that he was willing to go through so much trouble. If his wife wasn''t so busy that she was almost ripping herself in two halves he would have left the matter to be dealt with by her as she wished but since she did not have the time and they could not entertain the Shen family, it was better to make them give up on their own.


    Seeing that he understood what she was trying to tell him, Yu Dong turned to leave and said, " I will have the guards know that your family is not weed in the vige, if you want to see them ¡­stay inside the barricade and in case they make trouble don''t shy away from using force." She then paused as she remembered that there were four little ones in the Shen family and added, " And also stay away from the young ones, we can never be sure when and where your mother and sister might use them as bait, keep your distance from them no matter how pitiful they act in front of you."


    Even though Shen Li did not tell her what Shen Hanxing did when she came to see him, she had a guess already. But since Shen Li did not wish to tell her, she was not going to press for an answer either, on the other hand when Shen Li heard that the Shen family was not allowed to meet with him, he showed a helpless expression.


    The weather was getting colder and soon there will be snow covering thends of their country, he wanted to give some old yet warm jackets of Yu Mai to his brother and the rest of his siblings but now that Yu Dong had barred him from seeing the Shen family, he could only nod his head.


    What could he do? Yu Dong was doing this for his good.


    When Shen Li nodded Yu Dong picked up her cotton-padded jacket and then stepped outside the house before leaving word with Lang to keep the mers inside and not to let anyone inside without her.


    Lang of course agreed and even when Shen Li shot her a pleading look she ignored him. The Shen family was barred which meant that Shen Jin was barred as well, even if he did nothing wrong, he could not be allowed toe inside the vige anymore, the flu was getting more and more severe in the town, what if he came bringing something inside the vige?


    Shen Li understood that he will no longer be able to see Shen Jin thus he could only ask Lang to bring him some cotton-padded jackets such that he could wear them.


    This was something that Lang agreed but other than that she respectfully asked Shen Li to go back inside the house and not to leave without any reason.


    Once the mers were safely inside the house, Yu Dong walked towards her carriage and tried to keep her footing proper, even though the snow was yet to fall, the dew in the night was making the ground wet and slippery, if one was not paying attention, they would ¡ª¡ª


    Bam!


    She heard a loud bang on the side and saw Qiao Sha sprawled on the ground while holding Zhou Ming''s leg who was dragging a suitcase with him as he headed towards the Chen house.


    " I say Ming''er why are you doing this?" She heard Qiao Sha ask as she continued to hold onto Zhou Ming''s leg. " Why do you have to chase after that runaway mer? Isn''t this what you wanted?"


    " What I wanted? Your head! What I wanted was a truthful apology, Qiao Sha! You slept with a mer but med everything on him¡­if you had admitted that he made your heart waver I would have epted your apology but you¡­you disgust me, let go!"


    Yu Dong nced at the drama and then turned her head away without looking for long, these days the Qiao family drama was getting more and more explosive. She could no longer bear to see it! And even if she missed an episode¡ª¡ª she turned to look at the crowd which was looking at the fallen pride of the Marquis and shook her head.


    Someone will let her know.


    With that thought in her head, she turned to head towards her carriage where she found a flower wreath and letter sticking to the gate. Frowning she looked at the letter and took a nce at the crooked writing that said ¡ª¡ª


    '' Yu Dong is good.


    Everyone is bad.


    I am a zero


    But you are my hero.''


    The small letter looked like a nursery rhyme but then again the mers of the vige were not really educated, seeing the letter on her carriage, Yu Dong sighed and then took it off before crumpling and throwing it down together with the flower wreath.


    She was thankful for the love and affection but she had enough mers in her house to care about another one.


    "Let''s go to Vige Head Gu''s house," she told Nanny Lin as she carelessly stomped on the flower wreath in her hurry and climbed in the carriage who nodded and then climbed up the front before whipping the horse in front of the carriage.


    As the carriage drove away, Sun Jie who was hiding behind the tree trunk stepped out and looked at the paper as well as the flower wreath which was crumpled with red, swollen eyes. Why? Did Yu Dong not like him? He only wanted to thank her for the pork ribs and the help she gave to his father, why did she throw the paper away? Was it because he was an idiot?


    Sun Jie''s eyes dimmed when he recalled how his mother called him an idiot and a baggage whom no one would like and crouched down to pick up the crumpled flowers and paper and picked them up carefully while wiping his tears.


    He was an idiot, he was not smart maybe this was why Miss Yu did not like his poem.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Little stalker san''s heart got broken.


    If you like the story please leave ament!

 Chapter 837: Its daughter in law !

    Chapter 837: Its daughter inw !Sun Jie looked at the crumpled-up flowers which wereying in his hands and then turned to look at the carriage which was leaving, his eyes were red but he did not dare to say anything. He stood up from the ground and then very slowly walked towards his house, while he was walking towards his house, he saw a bunch of kids who were ying in the small clearing which was closer to the mountains and when they saw him, they immediately rushed towards Sun Jie and started chattering,


    " Ah Jie! Are you going back home? Why don''t youe and y with us? We are ying hide and seek, we arecking one person why don''t youe and y with us?" One of the children who was ying on the ground immediately asked Sun Jie who was crying.


    "What are you talking about? Can''t you see that Ah Jie is crying?" Another kid spoke as he looked at the boy next to him with a white look on his face while hating iron for not being able to turn it into steel. " How can he y when he is crying like that? Are you stupid?" He then turned to look at Sun Jie and with a very tactful expression asked,


    " Why are you upset, Ah Jie? Is it because we started ying without you? But you said that you were busy today, if we knew you wereing to y we would not have started ying."


    These kids were used to ying with Sun Jie and even took care of him as their own friend.


    " I am not upset because you started ying without me, it''s just this¡­I wrote this poem because I wanted to thank someone and then she threw it away, why did she throw it away?" Sun Jie pouted his lips as he looked at the letter and flowers. " She even threw the flowers away, I ¡­I wished she took it with her ."


    This was something that was beyond the understanding of the kids, but they still willing tried to coax their friend and then patted him on the back asking him not to think about something like that for so long.


    But Sun Jie did not stop feeling bad upon seeing this, one of the kids could only suggest that they go looking for wild berries in the mountains, though most of the berries were poisonous, they did know which one was edible, only then did Sun Jie felt happy and followed after the kids.


    On the other hand, Old Master Sun was getting antsy by the minute as he looked at the door of his house while peeking inside the courtyard, but no matter how many times he looked at the courtyard, he could not see even the shadow of his son and that made him worry. Though his son was not that foolish and knew how toe back home to his current state, he was worried that he might end up losing his way.


    Just as Old Master Sun was thinking about going outside and looking for his son, he saw his son happily bouncing towards the courtyard of the house, he was even carrying wild berries in his hands, seeing this Old Master Sun was so furious that he wished he could run ahead and kick his son in the bottom but when he saw the silly smile on Sun Jie''s face he could not bring himself to say anything.


    It was rare for his son to smile like this there was no need for him to hit him and make him upset.


    " Where were you?" In the end, he quashed his anger and red at his son who was strutting inside the house. " Why did I not see you since morning?"


    There was another reason why Old Master Sun was worried about his son and that was ¡ª¡ª


    " I went to see Miss Yu, I wanted to thank her by gifting her a flower wreath and letter but she threw it away," Sun Jie quite honestly answered his father and when he remembered the matter from earlier this morning, he was once again upset as he lowered his head and then said in an upset voice, " She threw it away because she did not like it."


    Sure enough, his son went to see Yu Dong, Old Master Sun was both upset and angry with Sun Jie but when he saw the tears in his son''s eyes, he also knew that this was the first time Sun Jie liked a woman so much.


    But¡­


    He sighed and then said, " Jie''er, I am not scolding you but did I not say that you should not go and meet with Miss Yu? She is too busy to care about you why do you follow after her?"


    His son was not even normal much less being pretty, it was impossible for Yu Dong who had someone like Xiao Hua by her side to care about his son. Though this was upsetting to listen to and think about but this was the truth and he was not willing to make his son who was a fool became even more of a fool by chasing after Yu Dong.


    " You should stop chasing after Yu Dong¡ª¡ª"


    He did not even finish speaking when Sun Jie threw the berries on the ground and then red at him angrily.


    " Why? Why can''t I talk to Miss Yu? I like her too¡­ everyone who likes her can talk to her so why can''t I? Is it because I am not good? Does Father thinks that I am a fool too?" As he spoke he stomped towards his bed and with a flump went to lie down on his bed.


    Seeing him act like such, Old Master Sun was very helpless, he wished he could tell his son that this was not what he meant by when he asked that his son should stop following Yu Dong but then he stopped himself.


    Short pain was better than longer ones, it was better to leave his son alone once he understands that he can not stay with Yu Dong, he will give up.


    ////\\\\\


    On the other hand at the town, Yu Dong had no idea that something like this happened when she left the vige. If she knew she would have definitely pleaded guilty and asked for an apology from Sun Jie but since she did not, she continued on with her day without bothering Sun Jie or anyone from the Sun family.


    As soon as she arrived at the town, she asked the mammy who was driving the carriage to the side and then started to get off the carriage, following her was Vige head Gu who was looking at the condition of the main market with her mouth agape.


    She thought that with the current situation, no one would be going around buying grains in the market but to her surprise, the market was full of people! It was as if the entire town came out to buy grains!


    " What is going on?" Vige head Gu could not help but ask as she looked at the crowd which was currently going in and out of the grain shops even those who could not buy the fine grains, were busy buying the coarse ones.


    " The market is going through a shortage of grains," Yu Dong answered, she was not surprised, even though the locust gue was yet to start, there might be some ces where the condition might have turned truly bad already.


    When Vige head Gu heard that the market was going through a shortage of grains, she was stumped. She thought that Yu Dong was only exaggerating the situation such that everyone will take it seriously but to think that the situation was truly like this!


    " We should go and buy as much grain as possible." Yu Dong looked around and finally settled her gaze on a shop which was clean of coarse grains but still had a stock of fine grains which were being bought by very few people.


    Vige head Gu had nothing against it, she nodded like a chicken pecking on the rise and then agreed with what Yu Dong said, it was a good thing that she brought all the savings that she had in her house after fighting with her husband, if not¡ª¡ª Vige head Gu could not help but gulp in fright in case she was a bit toote then surely she would have left with nothing but regrets.


    Thankfully, she listened to Yu Dong and came or else who knows what might have happened!


    While the two of them were heading to the grains shops, Yu Dong bumped into an old woman who was rushing from the opposite direction. She turned her head and was going to apologise to the elderly woman since she was the one who crossed the street without looking around carefully but then before she could say even a word, she heard the woman yell loudly,


    "It''s you, daughter-inw!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I am at a funeral please do understand.

 Chapter 838: What money ?

    Chapter 838: What money ?Yu Dong frowned as she dropped her gaze to look at the old woman who was standing in front of her.


    That wrinkled-up face which was filled with a smile and those greedy eyes, Yu Dong was certain that she had never seen them before which was why, she turned to look at the old woman and then asked in a polite voice, " Who are you, old madam ?"


    Madam Shen was rushing to the Big River vige first thing in the morning. The deadline that the liquor shop owner gave her was approaching and if she did not settle that debt, then Madam Shen was certain that instead of cleaning her debt for her, her daughter will send her to the liquor shop to get her limbs broken!


    Shen Han Xing warned her about it justst night!


    How can she allow that to happen?!


    This was why today as soon as she woke up, she rushed out of the tent and was heading to see Yu Dong with Shen Hanxing when suddenly her daughter pulled her back and pointed to a carriage saying that it belonged to Yu Dong.


    Only then did Madam Shen notice the shiny carriage which was bigger than the rest of the carriages that were passing by the street.


    '' If only I can get recognised by Yu Dong!'' Old Madam Shen thought in her head as she looked at the carriage, if she was epted and brought to the big river vige by Yu Dong then not only will she be able to get and and house for free, she even bully Shen Li into giving that carriage to her!


    And once that carriage was in her hands, she will visit, that liquor shop owner. How dare she treat her, the mother-inw of a big shop owner like that? It was her fortune that she wasing to her liquor shop and drinking!


    Anyway Yu Dong was so rich, she will be able to make another carriage as big as that, no maybe she will ask her to make a new one, who will want a used carriage? Her daughter-inw was this wealthy, would it not be embarrassing if she was to hand a used-up carriage to her mother-inw and that too, the mother of the official husband?


    But while Madam Shen was dreaming about this and that, she heard Yu Dong ask who she was?! What the hell?


    Old Madam Shen wanted to say something harsh but then she looked at Yu Dong who was taller and stronger than her before swallowing down all of her words.


    Instead, she cursed Shen Li in her head, even though they sold him, she was still his mother. The same blood flowed in his veins as it flowed in hers, was it too much for him to let his wife know how his mother looked? How can he be so disrespectful towards her? That little hussy!


    However before she could say anything, she felt Shen Hanxing tug on her sleeves and then immediately dropped the anger off her face before she pulled on an aggrieved look, the change in her expression was so quick that even Yu Dong and Vige head Gu were stunned.


    Just a few minutes ago, this old woman was looking like she wanted to curse someone until they died hearing her cussing and now she was looking like a withered flower on the side of the street.


    Wasn''t this change of expression a bit too quick?


    Old Madam Shen did not know what the two women in front of her were thinking, instead, she opened her mouth and in a voice which sounded like she had no hope of staying alive anymore, " This old woman is your mother-inw, Miss Yu¡­I am Shen Li''s mother ."


    Yu Dong raised a brow as realisation struck her, so this was her mother-inw? Now that she took another closer look, she realised that the woman indeed had the same eyes as Shen Li.


    '' She has the same eyes as Shen Li?'' Yu Dong felt a shudder run up her spine as she took her gaze from the old woman at once, to think that Shen Li''s gentle eyes were her favourite.


    No, No¡­this woman''s eyes might be the same as Shen Li but theyck warmth as well as gentleness, her eyes werepletely different!


    Once Yu Dong was done oveing this small hurdle, she sighed inwardly and then turned to look at the smiling old woman again, before taking a long nce from her head to her feet ¡ª¡ª one punch should do it¡ª¡ª


    '' They don''t mind getting hit as long as they can leech off someone'' Shen Li''s words came to her head and she immediately stopped thinking about punching the living daylights out of this woman.


    '' So should I just kill them?'' Another thought popped into Yu Dong''s head but then she restrained herself at once.


    If the Old Madam Shen and her daughter did not mind getting hit, then it meant that she will have to kill the two of them¡­but the teachings that were given to her when she was still a trainee stopped Yu Don.


    Since the two of them haven''t killed anyone, she could not do the same either.


    In the end, she calmed herself down and then smiled back at Old Madam Shen politely, " Are you here to give me back my money?"


    Old Madam Shen had prepared a bunch of things to say to Yu Dong but all of those things went down the drain the second Yu Dong opened her mouth.


    Money? What money?


    But then another thought popped into her head and a bad premonition rose in her heart as she asked, " Wha¡­what money?"


    The smile on Yu Dong''s face fell at once as soon as she heard those words, her eyes red right at the two women and she no longer looked like the nice woman.


    Seeing her like this Old Madam Shen was very startled even Shen Hanxing who was standing next to her mother was a bit nervous though she was as tall as Yu Dong.


    " What money? The money that you scammed from me after selling that good for nothing to me."


    ----------------

 Chapter 839: what money?——2

    Chapter 839: what money?¡ª¡ª2Vige head Gu was stunned when she heard such words leaving Yu Dong''s mouth. As far as she knew, Yu Dong treated her husbands really well, so why was she suddenly calling Shen Li, good for nothing?


    Though she was confused, she did not say anything. This was the Yu family''s matter and she could not poke her nose into it.


    Yu Dong heaved a sigh when she saw that Vige head Gu did not say anything and was sharp enough to keep her mouth shut.


    On the other hand, Old Madam Shen was staring at Yu Dong with a stunned expression on her face, though Ning Yu told her that Yu Dong might say this to her and even ask her about the ten taels that she took from her when she sold Shen Li to her but then Old Madam Shen thought about it and again.


    In her head, Yu Dong was so rich and could even afford a carriage, there was no way she will be hung up on a meagre sum of ten taels but¡­why was the reality so different from what she was thinking?


    " D.. daughter inw, what, what are you talking about?" Though Old Madam Shen had an idea of what Yu Dong was talking about, she still did not want to believe that Yu Dong will bring that matter up.


    It had been so many years! What was the point of bringing it up now?!


    Yu Dong arched a brow and then without beating around the bush, she opened her mouth and then said, " I am talking about those ten taels that you took from my mother when you sold your son to me saying that he has bigger hips and can give birth to tons of kids for me in just a couple of months," she then paused and then added with a mocking smile, " It has been more than years and his womb is yet to make a noise."


    Old Madam Shen''s heart fell with a thump inside her stomach, she looked at Yu Dong with shock in her eyes as she opened her mouth and then closed it but then after closing and opening her mouth like a goldfish she finally summoned her courage and asked, " But d..daughter inw, you have so much money¡ª¡ª"


    " So what?" Yu Dong raised one of her eyebrows as she looked at the old woman in front of her and then said, " Who does not like more money? And in these circumstances, I will willingly take those ten taels that you are here to give me back."


    Old Madam Shen was slightly taken aback.


    She didn''t expect that this woman will really ask her for money.


    " That¡ª¡ª" Old Madam Shen did not know how to continue with this conversation anymore, seeing this Shen Hanxing cursed her mother for being stupid.


    But given that she did not have the time to bother with her mother, she immediately turned to face Yu Dong and then said in a ttering voice, "Sister-inw, we are not here to give those silver taels to you¡­"


    " Then what are you here for?" Yu Dong asked, her voice unttering and t.


    Shen Hanxing cursed Yu Dong for being too harsh but she did not dare to say a word about what was going on in her head, instead, she continued to smile and then said with an awkward expression on her face, "We are here because we are in a mess right now, it is¡­" she exchanged a look with her mother and then continued speaking, " Oour vige was swept because of the flood and we have no savings or anything in our hands¡­can you lend us twenty taels? Just help us this time, we will definitely repay you the money one day, I promise."


    From Yu Dong''s attitude she could see that she truly had no desire to help them, Shen Hanxing was not a fool and would not try to bite more than she could chew. For the time being it was better for her to ask for a few taels and deal with their current situation as for the rest ¡­her eyes flickered as she carefully thought over what to doter on.


    Yu Dong was not surprised when she heard that they were here for money but Shen Li had warned her about this already and she knew that if she lent them money then they will definitelye back for more. The people in the apocalypse world were the same and if you were soft-hearted enough to give them either food or resources they woulde looking for more, if one refused then that would lead to another fight.


    There was a time when a kind-hearted woman was killed off by a bunch of hooligans who were relying on her to get past those awful days and when she refused, they killed her and chopped her into pieces.


    " And why will I give you the money?" Yu Dong did not even make any excuse, she stared the two women right in the eyes and then said, " Your family and mine have nothing to do with each other the day you sold your son over to my family, what makes you think that you can borrow twenty taels from me? And in case you want to borrow the money, you will have to use something as coteral, do you have something that you can use as coteral? Since I have no interest in beauty, it has to bend." She paused and then smiled at Shen Hanxing who was looking at her with shock in her eyes,


    " But you just said that you have nond because your vige was flooded by water, so it''s better if you do not waste my time."


    After that, she walked passed the two of them and walked into the grains shop while Shen Hanxing was left behind to gape while looking at Yu Dong''s back.


    " That b*tch!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I had to attend a funeral, things aren''t going good, I apologise for the unstable updates but I hope you will understand that I am willing to tear myself in halves if I could do everything.

 Chapter 840: A stubborn calf

    Chapter 840: A stubborn calfShen Hanxing was furious when she saw that Yu Dong had not only straight up refused to give them money, but she had also embarrassed them by calling them poor as they did not have anything to use as coteral. If this was before she would not have thought twice before exchanging fists with that woman but now the situation was different, she really needed money and Yu Dong was her only chance at getting the money that she needed.


    " Calm down, don''t forget that we still need her for the sake of paying that debt back," Old Madam Shen told Shen Hanxing who red at her and snapped angrily, " If not because of you, do you think we would have to lower our heads like this? You are the reason why she can scold us as she wishes, who asked you to go ahead and drink until you pile a debt on top of our head?"


    Old Madam Shen dared not do anything because she knew that no matter what she said it would be useless. She might as well conserve her energy and then try to get the money from Shen Li since Yu Dong was not willing to fork the sum out then Shen Li was the only one who can help them!


    She refused to believe that the boy does not even have even a single tael in his pocket!


    On the other side Yu Dong was keeping an eye on the mother and daughter pair, when she saw that they were heading towards the town''s entrance, she knew that they were going to the Big River vige and shook her head. It wasn''t as if they could not earn ten taels, it''s just that they refuse to work hard ¡ª¡ª in fact, she knew the liquor shop owner, that woman was kind and friendly, and she also admired hardworking people.


    If the Shen mother and daughter pair were hardworking and willing to pay their debts surely, the liquor shop owner would have reduced their debts by half but they just have to act sneaky instead of hard-working.


    " Miss Yu, are they really¡­ your husband''s mother and sister?" Now that the two of them were alone and the two women who were harassing Yu Dong were gone, Vige head Gu could not help but ask the question which was fiercely burning in her head. As far as she knew, Shen Li was bought by Madam Yu since no one from their vige wanted to marry Yu Dong and Madam Yu could only resort to buying a mer to get her daughter married.


    Yu Dong turned to look at Vige Head Gu and said, " How can that be? The two of them sold Ah Li to my family years ago and never came to see him again. The agreement is written in ck and white, most probably they want to take advantage of me which is why they are so eager to suck up to me now."


    The original owner was a good for nothing and did not have any money in her pocket which was why the Shen family stayed away from her, they were afraid that instead of getting money they would have to end up forking a sum to send the greedy ghost away. But now that she was here, there was no way she could follow the same path as the previous owner.


    When Vige head Gu heard that the Shen mother and daughter were trying to scam Yu Dong out of money,prehension dawned on her face and then she pursed her lips and could not help but say with a disdainful voice, " They are truly too much, they already sold Master Shen what was the point of trying to rekindle a rtionship which has been broken already?"


    " What can we say? There are all sorts of people in this world," Yu Dong did notment anything when she heard Vige head Gu speak about the mother and daughter pair of the Shen family.


    Vige head Gu wanted to say something but then the shopkeeper of the shop which they entered turned her attention to them and then greeted them with a smile, " Good eveningdies, how can I help you today?"


    " We want to purchase grains and flour from your shop," Yu Dong answered with a smile as she pointed to the fine grains which were piled up in brown buckets which were ced in front of the shops. " Can you tell me what are the prices of the grains at the moment?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Yu Dong who was dressed in fine clothes and smiling replied, " The prices in my shop are much better whenpared to the rest of the shops what was more we just received new stock of grains. As for the prices, one kg of millet is being sold for six taels at the market but I am willing to sell it at five taels, as for the red beans they are being sold at four taels, soybeans and rice are both seven taels but if you buy both of them, I will knock two taels off."


    She then turned to the refined flour and then said, "The refined flour at the same price as rice and soybeans, what do you want to buy miss?"


    Yu Dong looked at the grains and then thought about the locust gue which was hovering at the top of her head and then opened her mouth before saying something really shocking, " I want to buy the entire stock of grains in your shop? Are you willing to sell?"


    This time not only the shop owner but even Vige head Gu was stunned, the two of them turned to look at Yu Dong before the shop owner said, " Bu¡­But that is more than a thousand taels¡ª¡ª"


    She did not even finish saying when Yu Dong took out two gold taels from her pouch and then threw them at the shop owner before she asked with a raise of her brow, " Is this enough?"


    The shopkeeper looked at the gold taels and then looked at Yu Dong as she blinked her eyes and said, " This is more than enough."


    -------------------------

 Chapter 841: A stubborn calf ——2

    Chapter 841: A stubborn calf ¡ª¡ª2What a joke! These two taels can buy not only the grains in the front but the entire shop if that was what Yu Dong wanted to do!


    With the money in her pocket, Yu Dong was able to purchase more than enough grains and the shop owner was so polite towards her that she even sent the two of them outside of the shop with a smile on her face.


    " I always wanted to do that," Yu Dong remarked as she walked out of the shop with a smile since the grains were too much the shop owner took the responsibility of delivering the grains to Yu Dong''s house instead of leaving the entire stock to Yu Dong.


    Vige head Gu on the other hand did not even know what to say she had never seen someone throw money like that before, instead, she looked at the sky which was getting gloomier by the passing of each minute and then remarked, "It''s going to snow tonight."


    " You are right," Yu Dong followed Vige head Gu''s gaze and then looked at the gloomy sky, she wanted the vigers to finish levelling the fields but with the changing weather, it seems like they will have to wait until spring.


    Usually, the farmers can continue working in their fields till the end of November but with the sudden flood, winter seemed to have arrived earlier.


    " We should buy the sheep and cows as soon as we can even if the first snow might not be as heavy, it will still be dangerous for us to stay outside," Yu Dong said to Vige head Gu who nodded and agreed, the two of them headed towards the cattle market where Yu Dong headed towards the shop which was bustling with the crowd.


    As she arrived at the shop, she was stunned to see that the entire group of people were surrounding a young calf which was trembling under the gazes of so many people, next to the young calf was his mother who was dressed in a red cover which was draped over her back while the owner of the mother and calf was loudly advertising about the mother cow and calf,


    " Everyonee and take a look at the calf, this little one was born just a few months ago, it is healthy and sturdy¡­once it grows up you will be able to use it to cultivate your fields as for the mother cow, she is still in her prime, milking her twice in a day is an easy feat!"


    Yu Dong looked at the excited crowd and then turned to gaze at the calf which was standing on the tform where the seller was, to her surprise the calf was looking at her, she turned her head around thinking that the little thing was staring at someone else but she realised a secondter that the calf was indeed looking at her, she turned to look at the calf which was standing on the tform before turning her gaze to look at the cow next to it.


    Though the seller was speaking rather fluently, she could see that the cow was weak and undernourished because of theck of care which was shown to her after she gave birth and the calf was in the same condition as well, the two have been draped with beautiful red fabrics to hide their sickly pallor but Yu Dong saw through the condition of the two right away.


    Since she was no longer in the same condition as she was almost a year ago, Yu Dong decided to skip the sickly calf and his mother instead she decided to go and buy a sturdier cow but as soon as she turned around to leave, a bunch of gasps echoed in the crowd and then she felt something nudge her in the back.


    She turned to look at Vige head Gu who was standing next to her who raised her hands and then waved them in front of her as she denied that she was not the one who pulled Yu Dong from behind.


    Yu Dong turned to look at her right side and sure enough, saw the trembling calf behind her, he was biting her sleeves while his big eyes stared at her.


    " Let go," Yu Dong knew that this calf was sharper than the rest of the animals since it could sense her spiritual energy, this did not surprise her because there were some animals whose mind was sharper than the rest.


    And she also had a feeling that this calf understood her given that it was smart enough to catch her sleeve, knowing fully well that she will be able to save it.


    The calf did not let go instead it continued biting her sleeve, his eyes stubbornly red at Yu Dong who looked down at it.


    The owner of the calf realised that something wrong had happened which was why she rushed outside the fence where she was standing and then apologised to Yu Dong, " I am really sorry about this. It has never done something like this before ¡ª¡ª I will take it away." As she spoke, she took out a whip which was thicker than Yu Dong used on her horse who was more healthy than this calf and started hitting the calf while pulling it behind her.


    " Let go! This is not your buyer!" The woman told the calf while whipping its behind but the calf was stubborn as well, it was as if he knew that if it did not get sold today, it will be killed and eaten because its feet were still weak.


    Seeing that the calf was not letting go, the woman could only turn to look at Yu Dong with an embarrassed smile and then said, " I am really sorry about this, you are the owner of that shop which sells berries, right? My cow once ate those berries ¡­." As the owner said those words her face twisted as she red at the cow with me in her eyes which told Yu Dong that the cow did not have permission to eat those berries but couldn''t resist the temptation.


    Yu Dong looked at the calf and understood why it was smarter than the rest, it ate the berries which were infused with her spiritual energy.

 Chapter 842: Bovine fever

    Chapter 842: Bovine feverYu Dong looked down at the calf which was tugging at her sleeve and then tried to pull it away from its mouth not willing to change her mind, it was too weak ¡ª¡ª though it might be wiser than the rest, it was nothing special. The three goats in her house were smarter than it and no matter what kind of cow she was to buy it will be just as smart as this calf in a matter of a few months, there was no need for her to waste her time with it.


    However no matter how much she tugged or pulled, the calf did not let go of her sleeves which caused a stalemate situation to rise, seeing that the seller was still whipping the calf and thetter was still holding on to her sleeves, she sighed and opened her mouth, "All right stop whipping it." She turned to look at the seller who was hitting the calf a bit annoyed when she saw that the behind of the calf was now almost bleeding.


    It was being treated like this when she was selling it? Then how in the world did she treat it when it was at home? Yu Dong looked at the calf whose feet were trembling and carefully assessed his condition, it was just as she expected.


    The calf was malnourished, he might have been born with a weak body but if its owner took good care of it, it might have grown a bit sturdy and would not be on the verge of dying but maybe the seller saw that she could not get much from the calf she did not even bother to feed it and the old cow received the same treatment since she failed to give birth to a healthy calf.


    What Yu Dong did not know was that the seller was in fact not serious about hitting the calf, in fact, she only used half the strength which she used on the calf every day, if she used all her strength then the calf would be on the ground moaning in pain.


    She was only making a show of hitting the calf and pulling it away from the well-dressed woman, the seller knew that the woman in front of her could easily purchase these two dead weights and take them with her which was why she deliberately tried to evoke the sympathy of the woman.


    In fact, she was rather satisfied with the performance of the calf. It might be useless but it was smart enough to catch such a good customer for her! Hehe, this way she will be able to earn twenty silver taels with ease!


    " Miss it seems that the calf has some predestined rtionship with you, why don''t you take it along?" The seller suggested with a sweet smile on her face as she tried to butter Yu Dong up who raised a brow and then looked at the smiling seller, she did not expect that this seller was such a shrewd person.


    What was more this shrewd woman was almost able to fool her!


    With her eyes rolling in their sockets, Yu Dong sighed. Today was really not her day, first, she met with the Shen mother and daughter pair and now she found this sticky calf, who would have thought that a single strawberry packet would end up creating so much trouble?


    Though she was annoyed she still asked the seller, " What is the price of the mother and the calf ?"


    Fine, let''s just buy it since it was not willing to let go of her. She will take it as doing a good job by saving a calf which was on the verge of dying what was more it was a creature that fed on her spiritual energy and took her as his saviour, she did not like the idea of leaving it to die but who would have thought that her kindness would be seen as a weakness because a secondter she heard the seller say,


    " Hehe not expensive ¡­ they are not expensive at all¡ª¡ª just twenty silver taels."


    When the seller gave out that price the crowd which was surrounding the calf and the cow was shocked. Twenty silver taels and this woman had the audacity to say that it was simply twenty silver taels and was not expensive, why don''t she fly in the sky?


    " Why don''t you go ahead and try to buy the heavens?!" Vige head Gu snapped harshly when she heard the exorbitant price which the seller told them. A calf was sold for at most six to seven taels and a cow around seven taels and that too when she was young and not old! This old cow can only be sold for four or five taels, yet this seller had the face to speak of such a huge price!


    The seller indeed had quite a thick skin, she was not bothered by the gazes of the people who were looking at her instead she opened her mouth and then said in a smiling voice, " It might look like it is a bit on a higher side but look at them! The cow conceived this calf in one shot which shows that she is really fertile and can help you in increasing the number of calves in your livestock. And the calf is smart as well, look at it! How sensible and perfectly¡ª¡ª"


    " The two of them are sick," Yu Dong interrupted the seller, she did not wish to make trouble for the seller and if she had been honest with her she would not have found trouble with her but this woman was simply too much. She looked at the shocked seller who was gaping at her and then continued speaking, " They are malnourished and suffering from bovine fever, which will need at least ten to twelve taels to treat, how dare you sell a sick calf and mother in the cattle market and even bring it to the public? Do you not know that it can infect other cattle as well?"

 Chapter 843: What proof you have that you are his mother ?

    Chapter 843: What proof you have that you are his mother ?---------------------------


    Yu Dong''s words caused a stir in the market, some of the cattle sellers were there to see what was going on and when they heard that the calf and its mother were sick with fever, their expression changed all of a sudden. They did not understand what Bovine fever was but they could see that the woman who was speaking was a wise and wealthy one, surely if the calf was as healthy as its seller announced then surely it can be sold for a very decent price and this wealthy woman would not have bothered with such a small sum.


    " W..What are you saying, madam? If you don''t want to buy the calf and the cow, just say it there is no need for you to lie like this," the seller''s face could not help but twitch when she heard Yu Dong''s words, she, of course, knew that her calf was suffering from fever, she had once tried to take it to an animal doctor who told her that it was suffering from something simr to what Yu Dong said and told her that it will need really expensive herbs to be healthy again this was why she was willing to sell this calf.


    It can neither be eaten by her family nor used by them ¡ª¡ª they were afraid that if they ate it they will get sick and the butcher in the town was really smart, they did not buy this calf or its mother given that they knew that something was wrong with it and her family did not know how to skin and kill animals which made it impossible for her to sell this calf and its mother.


    This was why she brought it to the cattle market thinking that as long as she did a good job advertising some fool will definitely buy it but she did not expect to run into an expert! Now she could only muddle her way through the situation!


    How can Yu Dong not know what was going on in the head of the woman? She immediately raised a brow and then pointed at the calf which was shivering and then said straightforwardly, " Th calf is suffering frommeness, shivering and I just touched it and its fur is hot which shows that it is also suffering from fever, if these are not the signs of bovine fever what else it is? If you think that I am speaking nonsense and trying to make things difficult for you, then you cane with me to an animal doctor, we can clear this matter up."


    She then paused and added, " I cannot allow you to me me like such, why don''t we go and clear it up? If you are not wrong then I will purchase the calf and its mother at forty taels and even apologise to you but in case you are the one who is in the wrong then we are going to the yamen. Care to bet."


    When the crowd heard Yu Dong''s suggestion they were more and less convinced by what she said, after all what kind of woman would take such a risk? Buying a calf and cow at forty taels? At that crazy price, she can buy at least five cows!


    The crowd was immediately convinced by Yu Dong and they all turned to look at the woman who was selling the calf and cow, seeing that she was exposed, the seller did not dare to haggle anymore ¡ª¡ª she could only sell the mother and calf pair to Yu Dong at a cheap price of seven taels and then run away from the cattle market with her face covered since the cattle owners were all scolding her for making things difficult for them.


    Yu Dong on the other hand did not bother with that woman instead she turned to look at Vige head Gu and asked her to take the calf and its mother cow to the carriage while she herself went and bought two healthy oxen and then returned to the carriage.


    While she was buying the oxen she was slightly worried about Shen Li since she knew that the Shen family''s mother and daughter pair went to look for her husband but she decisively chose to suppress her worries, she could not protect the mers all the time like a mother hen.


    If they wished to stand on their feet then she could only leave such a small matter to their hands, in fact, today she will realise whether or not Shen Li can really go against the Shen family or not.


    If not then she will deal with the Shen family ordingly even if it means to taint her hands with blood.


    ¡­.


    " I am telling you that I am Shen Li''s mother! Why can I not go inside the vige?" Just as Yu Dong thought, Madam Shen and Shen Hanxing indeed went to look for Shen Li but were stopped by the guards who were standing outside the vige.


    This was a job that paid them better than the work they did in the fields thus the woman who were appointed as guards took their work really seriously.


    As soon as they saw that a mean-looking woman was heading towards their vige along with the woman who pushed Shen Li and immediately raised their guards up as they stopped the two from entering the vige which annoyed Madam Shen greatly.


    This was fantastic, not only was she embarrassed by her daughter-inw but now she was also being stopped from entering the vige!


    " Did you not hear what I said?" Madam Shen asked as she red at the two guards who were stopping her.


    Seeing that the woman was not willing to leave, the guard on the left surnamed Chu said with an annoyed voice, " Old Madam, it''s not that we are not listening. Master Shen has been married in the vige for more than three years, and we never saw youing to see him. Even when he was brought on a broken wooden cart which Madam Yu hired, no one was with him, how can we believe that you are his mother?"

 Chapter 844: Why are you making that expression ?

    Chapter 844: Why are you making that expression ?The words of the guard rendered Mother Shen speechless, she wanted to say something but she did not know what to say because what the guard said was indeed right, she knew it very well in her heart what she did when Mother Yu came to buy Shen Li.


    In fact, it was rather wrong of her to say that Mother Yu came to buy Shen Li, she was a polite and honest woman when she came to their Shen house, she did not mention ''buying'' instead the words that she used were ¡ª¡ª'' I want your son to marry my daughter.''


    That''s right! Mother Yu actually came to propose marriage to their Shen family which was so poor that they could not even eat a single meal a day because of her addiction to liquor.


    Old Madam Shen still remembered what happened back then.


    She was lying on her bed after drinking for an entire night while her husband Ning Yu was massaging her legs as for Shen Li and her second son, Shen Yin, they were cleaning the backyard when someone knocked on their door.


    Because she was feelingzy it was Shi Xi who answered the door and pulled it open only to reveal a very beautiful woman who was strong and tall. At first, Old Madam Shen was worried that the beautiful woman was there to ask for money but then as she entered the house she announced her goal ofing to their house.


    ''I am here to propose marriage for your eldest son, Madam Shen,'' Mother Yu had very politely spoken to her as she lowered her head with her hands on her knees as she continued speaking, '' Your son, Shen Li is honest and gentle which is why I want him to match with my daughter. I am a hunter in the Big River Vige and my daughter is the eldest child of our Yu house, if your son marries into my family I will make sure that he will not suffer and get three meals a day. I also own a house in the vige and in case you wish to investigate me and my family then you are free to do so.''


    But Old Madam Shen did not have any interest in investigating a small hunter after all she did not care about her son from the beginning which was why she pursed her lips and said, '' Marriage? How much dowry are you going to hand our family?''


    This was the only thing which she cared about which was why she asked this question first and foremost.


    '' I am just a small hunter, at most I can give you meat for three weeks and some fabrics to your mer son on top of that I can add a total of five taels,'' but Mother Yu was not as simple to bully as Mother Shen thought after she was done speaking about the groom''s price, she immediately spoke about what kind of dowry she was expecting when Shen Li steps inside her house.


    How can Mother Shen be willing to pay that sum? She simply told Mother Yu that she had no money and that if she wanted her son to marry into her house then she can always buy him. At first, she did not believe that Mother Yu will agree but thetter only went away for a few days and then returned before agreeing to buy Shen Li.


    She handed her ten taels and brought her to the yamen where they signed the agreement, back then Mother Yu asked whether or not she wanted toe to her vige with her son but Madam Shen refused at once, she was already dreaming about how to spend the money which was in her hands, how can she even care about Shen Li?


    Who would have thought that her actions from the past woulde to p her in the face like this?


    But Old Madam Shen did not want to give up like that if she did not give money to the liquor shop owner, then her daughter will let them break her limbs which would be equivalent to breaking her lifeline!


    She could not allow that!


    " If you don''t call him, then I will die right here, right now for you!" As she spoke Old Madam Shen started to look around, when her gaze fell on a big boulder which was casually thrown to a side, her eyes flickered and she swallowed hard, in fact, she did not wish to take such a step but given how no one was willing to listen to her, she could only take such a drastic step and it was not like they will watch her die right? She was already so old!


    Because of this, Old Madam Shen was emboldened and then turned on her heels as she ran towards the boulder which caused the eyes of the guards to flicker.


    In fact, they did notice that there was some sort of resemnce between Shen Li and Old Madam Shen but they did not dare to allow her inside the vige without getting orders from Yu Dong but now that this old woman was making a fuss was it all right for them to leave her alone like this?


    Seeing that the old madam was indeed going to burst open her head on the boulder, the two guards could only stop her. In case something happened to her then they will not be able to exin even if they had more than a hundred mouths.


    " Old Madam wait! We will call Master Shen here," said one of the guards as she stopped Old Madam Shen who was almost on the verge of putting her head on the boulder. These were the words which Old Madam Shen wanted to hear the most which was why she stopped at once and then turned to look at the two guards who were standing behind her.


    " Thank you¡­thank you¡­its this old woman''s fault, I will definitely make it up to my son, just have him see me."


    ------------------

 Chapter 845: Why are you making that expression——2?

    Chapter 845: Why are you making that expression¡ª¡ª2?Shen Li was drinking a tonic to nourish his pregnancy when he heard the sound of a child running towards his house, he turned to look at the young mer who was standing at the threshold of his house and smiled politely, " Little Xiao what are you doing here? Are you here to call Mai to y with you? He just went to take a nap."


    But Wei Xiao shook his head as he answered in a soft voice which had a childish tone to it, " My mother is calling you outside, she says that an old granny who calls herself your mother is standing outside and wants to see you, Brother Li."


    When Shen Li heard Wei Xiao mention an old granny, he asked about the appearance of the old woman to which Wei Xiao replied, " She is mean looking woman, with a mole under her eyes and she looks a bit too smug when she heard that I was going to call you and she also has a young woman apanying her." He paused and then asked Shen Li, " Brother Li, is that person really your mother? She looks like an evil hag."


    But after calling Shen Li''s mother an evil hag, Wei Xiao was a bit scared thinking that Shen Li was going to be angry with him but contrary to his expected, thetter smiled at him with a doting look in his eyes and said, " Its fine if you said this in front of me but don''t say this in front of her¡­she can really be annoying when ites to her appearance."


    Old Madam Shen was indeed a bit ugly looking, the only good feature that she had was her eyes which Shen Li inherited but given that the old woman always had a mean look in them, she did not look pretty but she still hated anyone calling her ugly which was why Shen Li taught Wei Xiao not to speak such words in front of Old Madam Shen.


    " I understand, Brother Li," Wei Xiao nodded, seeing that the young mer was so polite Shen Li took out a small strawberry jelly which was stored in a wooden cup and handed it to him before turning to look at Ye Liu who was already looking at him after dumping all his tasks aside.


    " Are you going to see her?" He asked when he saw that Shen Li was now walking over to the rack to wear his outer robes. " Dong Dong, will not be happy."


    " I know," when faced with his mother, even Shen Li was helpless. He knew that the guards must have tried to stop her but that old woman was so stubborn that she did not listen causing them to finally call him to the vige entrance, in fact, he wished he could ignore his mother altogether but he was well aware of the fact that if he did not see them today then they will continue to put up a strike in front of the vige even if it meant to stay in front of the vige entrance all night long.


    If that happens, then they will be the ones who will be humiliated instead of the Shen family, his mother only cared about money and nothing else, from the start things like reputation and shame had little to do with her. If she could earn money then she would not mind even stripping off her clothes much less striking in front of the vige entrance.


    There was nothing that his mother feared but as her son, he will have to fear her.


    Even Ye Liu knew that Shen Li had no other choice in front of him, it annoyed him greatly but since there was no other choice, they could only do what Old Madam Shen wanted them to do, thus, he too picked up his robe and then walked out of the house with Shen Li before arriving in front of the vige entrance where Old Madam Shen and Shen Hanxing were waiting for them.


    When Old Madam Shen saw her son, she was a bit annoyed it was because she saw that her son was wearing an old and worn-out robe while the mer concubine next to him was wearing a robe which was clean and looked new.


    Her eyes twitched as she cursed her son for being useless but she did not dare to show the annoyance on her face as she looked at Shen Li and then asked with a smile, "Ah Li, you are here? Tell these guards that I am your mother, they are not willing to let me inside the vige."


    Shen Li looked at his mother who was smiling at him while acting as if she was really close to him and felt his lips twitch, this woman¡­even though she was so old, her love for acting was still there! She did not seem like she had changed much, if he did not know her well, he would have been fooled by her!


    But he was also her son, there was no way his mother would be able topete with him when it came to using their acting skills which was why Shen Li shrunk his shoulders and then looked at his mother who was standing in front of him with a fearful look on his face, "Mother ..what are you doing here?"


    If Shen Li had shown this expression when they were alone Old Madam Shen would have been satisfied but he was looking at her like that in front of the guards who were already suspicious of her identity and reasons to see Shen Li!


    Old Madam Shen was really angry and almost snapped at Shen Li for being a fool, he could have smiled at her instead of looking at her like she scared him, how hard it was to smile at her? Was this necessary? Was she going to eat him or what?


    Shen Li''s performance angered her but she was stopped by Shen Hanxing from bursting out in anger before she could say anything to Shen Li.

 Chapter 846: Give you what?

    Chapter 846: Give you what?Old Madam Shen was annoyed greatly by Shen Li''s performance, why was he acting like she tried to kill him in the past? Though there were a lot of grievances that Old Madam Shen wanted toin about to Shen Li but she still swallowed her anger when she remembered that she was here to get money from him and could not offend him for the time being, lest Shen Li refused where was she going to get the money from?


    This was the reason why despite being a tyrant at home, she curled her lips into a pleasant smile and then said, " Ah Li, I know that you are angry with Mother but you need to be sensible as well¡­think about the troubles of your mother as well, right? You had so many siblings, and I had to take care of them which was why I could only send you away without a dowry."


    "That''s right, Li, why are you holding the grudges of the past?" Shen Hanxing also chimed in as she spoke to Shen Li like a sensible sister who was trying to teach her insensible brother. " We had so many troubles and could only send you away, did we not do it because Madam Yu promised that she will give you three meals a day? Mother only wanted the best for you!"


    Shen Li smiled ruefully when he heard the words of his mother and sister, truthfully he still had a bit of affection left for them and was hoping that at least his mother who loved money would be willing to lower her head in front of him and treat him nicely but instead of treating him well, she was ming him for being insensible and unfilial. Though she did not say it directly every word of hers was directed at him not understanding the troubles of his family and getting angry at them for no reason.


    Good! His family was really good!


    Seeing that Shen Li was not speaking Old Madam Shen was a bit angry and her face could not turn ugly but she still spoke in a soft voice, " Ah Li, are you not going to invite us? Or is it because you think that we are dressed too poorly that we will embarrass you?"


    Though Old Madam Shen was a drunkard, she was rather smart when it came to using flowery and sharp words, if not she would not have been able to sell her mer sons who looked average at best to high officials.


    She deliberately mentioned her old clothes and made it sound like Shen Li was being narrow minded but she missed a very crucial point and that was ¡ª¡ª the flu.


    " Old Madam Shen has a way with her words," Ye Liu smiled as he looked at the old woman who was trying to make things difficult for them and then said in a sharp voice, " Who said that we look down on the poor? We were once poor as well, so poor that Brother Li who went to wash clothes in winter almost died because of frostbite. How dare we look down on the poor? It''s just that there is a flu going on in the town and we don''t know who caught it and who did not which is why, we can only stop those who are living in the town from entering our vige."


    When Old Madam Shen heard Ye Liu''s words, she was really upset with him but she did not want to make herself look unreasonable which was why she smiled and then nodded in understanding, " No wonder... No wonder you are stopping those who are not from your vige outside."


    '' Humph this lowly concubine, just because my son is stupid ¡­he is climbing on my head and look at this idiotic son of mine, he is not even saying anything despite being disrespected like that,'' Old Madam Shen scolded Ye Liu and Shen Li in her head but she still continued to smile and then spoke up before knocking her head with her hand,


    " Aiya, I forgot why I came here," Old Madam Shen smiled sheepishly as she looked at Shen Li and then said, " Ah Li, I know this is awkward but can you lend me twenty taels? Our house was swept away by the flood and so were our savings, we cannot live in the slums right? I promise that I will return the money to you after I get a job and settle down in a vige or somewhere around. "


    Shen Li was aware of the fact that his mother was only blowing rainbow farts, there was no way she will be able to pay the money back and in fact, she might not even want to pay the money back because in her heart she was the one who gave birth to him and can use him as she wished wasn''t this the reason why she sent him to entertain that old official for that small sum of money?


    " Mother," Though Shen Li wanted to curse and kick his mother away, he could not show off his cards like that in front of everyone like that which was why he smiled politely yet awkwardly and then said, " You are making things difficult for me, I am the official husband and yet I have not fulfilled my job as the official husband¡­Dong Dong still does not have an heir and she mes me for that if I give you money then she will definitely be upset with me."


    As he spoke he looked at Old Madam Shen and Shen Hanxing with a troubled look on his face, " My wife does not give us much money, only those who have given birth can enjoy the taste of her pampering, how can I even bring twenty taels? I don''t even have then taels!"


    Old Madam Shen''s face twisted when she heard that Shen Li did not have money in his pockets, she was furious at him for being useless but she did not dare to say those words out loud and instead smiled in an ugly manner, " Ah Li, I am not making things difficult for you ¡­look at the weather, it is going to snow very soon. The winds are getting chillier by the night, I and your daddies can suffer but your young siblings cannot, they are still young what if something happens to them? I am not even asking you to pay for everything just give me a start-up fund¡­once I have built four walls with a room, I will slowly pay you back."


    " Old Madam Shen, you dream beautifully¡­" Ye Liu did not allow Old Madam Shen to guilt trip Shen Li instead he sharply said, " You do not even have and deed under your name how can you build a house? Or are you expecting brother Li to give a piece ofnd in our vige to you for free? If so you are making things difficult for him, our wife does not have enough space for freeloaders, she told us this years ago¡­ what''s more, you have sold at most seven to eight mer sons of yours, are you saying that you don''t even have ten taels saved up in your pockets? With Brother Li alone, you earned ten taels then what about the rest? Did everything wash away in the flood?"


    His sharp question caused Old Madam Shen''s face to change, she wanted to say something to Ye Liu but then she stopped and looked at Shen Li before she said, " Ah Li, I swear I have nothing left ¡­ even if you hate me, you should not hate your little siblings, think about them ¡­will you like it if they get buried in snow and die?"


    For the sake of getting the money Old Madam Shen was willing to go all out, though, in the ears of others, those words were like the worries of a mother, Shen Li''s eyes changed as he looked at his mother who was trying her bets to suppress her smirk.


    Because she and Shen Li, both knew that she was not speaking those words out of worry. She was threatening him!


    Shen Li looked at his mother who was looking at him and narrowed his eyes, he knew that if he did not give money to his mother then this woman will not hold back and throw his siblings outside to suffer and fall sick.


    However just as he was wondering about what to do, he noticed a carriage arriving at the vige entrance in full spirits with animals being towed behind and his expression changed before he said in a helpless voice, " I...I can only give you eight taels ¡­ten at most after I borrow it from Brother Liu but not more than that."


    Though Old Madam Shen was not willing, she knew that as long as she had Shen Li''s siblings in her hands she will be able to borrow money from him which was why she agreed and said, " All right ten taels ¡­ just give me those for now."


    " Give you what?"

 Chapter 847: Sell a child?

    Chapter 847: Sell a child?Old Madam Shen''s pupils contracted when she turned around and looked at Yu Dong who was standing behind her with a disapproving expression on her face as she looked at Shen Li and Old Madam Shen.


    " Did I not tell you to stay inside the house? Why did youe out?" She questioned Shen Li and Ye Liu because Old Madam Shen was in front of her, she used an extremely cold and impassive voice which caused the guards as well as some women who were heading back to their houses to have lunch to pause and turn to look at the drama which was happening at the vige entrance.


    What happened? Why was Yu Dong angry at her husbands?


    The vigers could not be med for being nosy after all, they all have seen Yu Dong pampering Shen Li and the rest like she wished to hold them in the palm of their hands while keeping them close all the time, this was the first time they have seen her scolding her husbands and that too in such an angry manner.


    Some of the mers who came outside of the house to bring lunch to their mother and sisters became rather excited when they saw Yu Dong scolding Shen Li and Ye Liu, now that Yu Dong was angry at her husbands, did they have a chance of getting together with her?


    However, no one had the time to worry about the little thoughts that these mers had in their heads, currently the entire Big River Vige was watching the unfolding drama at the vige entrance with great interest.


    "Daughter-inw, don''t me, Ah Li. He is just being filial to me and nothing else," seeing that Yu Dong was displeased with Shen Li giving her money, Old Madam Shen cursed her a hundred times in her head. It was just a small sum of ten taels but this woman was acting like her son was signing away her property under his mother''s name.


    Old Madam Shen thought that if she made use of filial piety, Yu Dong will have nothing to say to her but she seemed to have underestimated Yu Dong, who arched a brow and shot her an annoyed look which caused Old Madam Shen to feel a bit ufortable, " Who are you and why does he need to be filial to you? Have you forgotten that you were the one who sold him to my family?"


    " I told you in the market that the paper you signed clearly states that you and Shen Li will no longer have any rtionship once he marries over to my family, you agreed to that condition did you not?"


    She then turned to look at Shen Li with her eyes squinted and a chilly look in them as she added, " And you! You have done nothing worthy of handing those ten taels away, who gave you the right to hand your mother the money that I earned with my blood, sweat and tears? If you want to give my money to your family then you can pack your bags and get lost! I might be rich but I am not earning money to raise leeches!"


    " No¡­No¡­ wife, that''s not it," Shen Li immediately lowered his head when he saw Yu Dong scold him it made him remember those days when the previous Yu Dong used to scold him.


    Even though he knew that she was just pretending, her voice was cold and sounded like it was filled with unhidden threats and uncertainty which scared him.


    His eyes could not help but turn red as he sniffed and said, " Where will I go if you kick me out? I will work hard so please¡­"


    When Yu Dong saw that she had scared Shen Li, she panicked a little. Maybe she used too much force while scolding him but she needed to teach a good lesson to the Shen mother and daughter pair which was why she could only continue with her pretence as she ignored the sense of guilt and acted calmly,


    " You hear that, he does not want to leave my house. And unless he leaves my house, you cannot take the money which I earned!" She scolded Old Madam Shen and Shen Hanxing fiercely. " Now get lost from here, if you show me your face again then¡­" she raised her hand and clenched it in a fist before waving it in front of Old Madam Shen. " You will not have a good ending."


    Facing such a hard-hearted woman, Old Madam Shen did not have any idea how to snatch the money from her son. What kind of woman was this, even if her son did not give her an heir, the two of them have stayed together for years! How can she talk about divorcing her son so easily?


    Though Old Madam Shen had manyints, she could not voice even one as Yu Dong asked the guards to open the barricade and then had the mammy drive the carriage along with the carts which held a bunch of livestock in them.


    " Now are you waiting for me to sign the divorce agreement?" Yu Dong snapped at Shen Li as she pped him on the back of his head, though the sound was loud, Yu Dong knew that she had controlled her strength and movement such that it will only make an rming sound and would not hurt Shen Li. " Go back home with me, the situation outside is scary enough and you want to hand out money? What an idiotic mer, if you do something so idiotic again, I will kick you out of my house, get it?"


    " Yes, I am sorry¡­" Shen Li replied as he looked at Yu Dong who was too into her role but was still taking care of him. " I will follow you back home."


    He then turned to look at Old Madam Shen and shot her a helpless look as a finishing touch before chasing after his wife like an obedient mer.


    --------------

 Chapter 848: Sell a child ——2?

    Chapter 848: Sell a child ¡ª¡ª2?Old Madam Shen was furious when she realised that she will not be able to get the money from Shen Li, she wished she could rush ahead and then snatch the money from Shen Li''s hands but as soon as she tried to take a step close to the barricade she was pushed back by the guards.


    Though Yu Dong did not say much, she did ry enough information to the two women who were standing outside the barricade.


    It was just as the two women suspected, Old Madam Shen had sold off her son because she wanted money but now that she was in trouble and found out that her eldest son was rich, she came looking for Shen Li asking him to lend her money.


    Though buying and selling mer was normal, trying to reach out to the ones who were doing well after being sold was truly shameless.


    How selfish one can be?


    What was more this Old Madam Shen saw that her son was scolded in front of everyone because he tried to give money to her including getting a threat of divorce but she still wanted to chase after her son, wanting him to give her money.


    What did it mean? Did it not mean that she cared more about money than her son? This alone was enough to annoy the two women who were standing guard outside and they refused to let Old Madam Shen go inside the vige.


    " You¡­" Old Madam Shen was furious but there was nothing that she could do against these women who were stronger than her.


    She could only re at them hatefully before turning on her heels and stomping away, Shen Hanxing who was behind her mother also red at the two guards along with Shen Li and Yu Dong.


    In her eyes, as long as Shen Li threatened Yu Dong with his life or the life of the two children of the Yu family, Yu Dong would have to take a step back but that mer was too timid! He continued to bow his head in front of his wife like an idiot!


    "I should have drowned that son of a bastard the very second he was born!" Old Madam Shen cursed as soon as she was out of earshot of the two guards. " Ten taels! I only asked for ten taels!? Did you see those livestock that his wife brought home? Those alone might have caused more than fifty taels but he refused to let us have even ten taels! How can he be such a foolish boy!"


    Shen Hanxing''s expression was ugly as well, she wanted to snatch those ten taels from Shen Li and she might have seeded if Yu Dong did not return to the vige so soon.


    Even if those taels were snatched away by them, the one who would have gotten the beating would be Shen Li because he was the one who handed it to them. But it was their bad luck, that Yu Dong arrived so quickly.


    " Now what are we supposed to do? The liquor shop boss is going toe and ask for money in two days, if we don''t arrange for money tomorrow then what will happen to us?" Old Madam Shen asked worriedly as she looked at Shen Hanxing whose expression turned ugly when she heard her mother''s words and red at thetter.


    " What do you mean by us? You were the one who umted that debt, so you might as well pay it!" Shen Hanxing was really ruthless when it came to her personal benefits and safety, she did not care whether or not her mother would be able to survive the beatings that she might receive from the liquor shop owner as long as Shen Hanxing was able to keep herself safe.


    Old Madam Shen wanted to say something but then she heard a voice call her from behind,


    " Excuse me?"


    The voice was full of solicitation but the mother and daughter pair who were panicking did not hear the sly note in the voice of the woman who was standing behind them and turned to look at her with a confused pair of eyes.


    " Yes?" Shen Hanxing raised a brow as she questioned the woman who was standing behind her. " What do you want?"


    Qi Qing who was standing behind Shen Hanxing and Old Madam Shen smiled at the two of them with a polite expression on her face. Just now she was lurking around the Big River Vige hoping that a child would sneak out and she will be able to catch him but the vigers of the Big River Vige were too cautious, forget about a child not even a dog could be seen sneaking outside.


    She was about to leave but then she heard themotion these two women were causing in front of the vige entrance of the Big River Vige and heard this old woman mention young children twice which was why she stopped and waited for them.


    " My surname is Wen and I go by the name Xinyu. I live in the Big Mountain vige and I was going to buy some ration in the town, when I heard you two speaking, from what I heard, I am sure that you are in trouble and need money urgently."


    Qi Qing used the identity of another woman in the Big Mountain Vige as she introduced herself in fact she knew that these two women were in a hurry to get money which was why even if her lie was a lie which can be easily seen through, these two would not be able to sense anything amiss.


    Sure enough, when Old Madam Shen heard Qi Qing introduce herself, she did not even bother to think it over twice and simply said, " Yes we do, but why are you asking? Can you help us or what?"


    " I can indeed help you," Qi Qing smiled as she patted her chest and then said with a grin, " You see I am a human trafficker before getting hit by the flood, I could easily buy and sell young children but ever since flood struck the town it''s hard for me to sell young kids¡­since no one is willing to sell their kids to me, what about you? Are you willing, I will hand you two silver taels if you sell a child to me¡­in case that child is sold at a higher price, I will hand you the remaining eight taels, what do you say?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªxoxo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    leave a review or powerstone please! A gift is more than wee!

 Chapter 849: I like it like that

    Chapter 849: I like it like thatTwo taels were no longer arge sum of money, it can hardly purchase a catty of rice what was more these two pieces of silver were something that she found in the house of the woman who was killed and eaten by them. Qi Qing originally wanted to go to the market and purchase some rice but along with the money she even found some rice in the house of that woman, since killing her led to the total wipeout of her family leaving no one behind to take care of the house and the things which were inside.


    With the rice and some condiments in her hands, Qi Qing tried to cook a bit of porridge for herself but only a bite was enough to wipe her entire appetite, it was then she realised that after getting used to human meat, she was no longer able to eat anything without roasted human flesh. But unfortunately for her, the vige no longer had any weak or sick left, with Tan and the Xiao family leaving their vige in the middle of the night, things had gotten more and more difficult.


    As soon as the thought of the two runaway families came to her head Qi Qing wished she could drag them out of their hiding spots and kill them on the spot but there was no way she would be able to do something like that given that she no longer had any idea where they were hiding which was why she sighed and then quenched the anger which she was feeling at once.


    " Are you willing?" She once again asked as she showed the two taels to the two women in front of her, she could see that the two of them were fools and did not think that it would be too hard to fool them since they were in a hurry to get the money.


    Desperate people would cling to desperate means even if that means losing everything.


    When Old Madam Shen looked at the shiny silver that was in the hands of the woman who was offering to buy her child everything else was swept clear off her head, she did not care whether or not the person in front of her was trustable or not, in her small head as long as someone had money they were trustable.


    Though she never intended to sell the remaining three kids for so cheap but when she thought about how she will be beaten ck and blue with her limbs broken if she was not able to whip the ten taels which she owed to the liquor shop owner, Old madam Shen no longer hesitated as she nodded and then said, " I am willing but ¡­but you will have to give me the money as soon as possible!"


    " Sure, I live on the east side of the big mountain vige. You cane to my vige tomorrow to get the money¡­ as long as I sell your kid to a rich family then you cane and get the money from me," Qi Qing smiled when she said these words, though there was indeed a Wen Xinya who lived in the big mountain vige it was not her, since these two fools were in such a hurry of course they will not sense anything amiss.


    When Old Madam Shen thought that there was a way to get more money from this woman, she smiled showing her crooked teeth as she asked, " If¡­ If I sell two kids can I get twenty taels?"


    She had more than two kids anyway even if she was to sell two of them, it was not a loss for her was it?


    When Qi Qing heard Old Madam Shen''s words she was more than overjoyed but on the surface she pretended to be troubled as she said in a professional voice, " I only have one slot left for now as for the second one ¡­" She took out a tael which was thest and final tael in the pocket and then said, " I can only hand a tael in advance for him since I don''t know whether anyone will be willing to buy him or not?"


    Just as Old Madam Shen was going to agree, she was pulled by Shen Hanxing to the side who red at her and then said, " Are you stupid? She is not even making a full payment and you want to sell your kids to her?"


    Shen Hanxing had nothing against the kids being sold but she wanted to see the money first before anything else. The woman did not even show more than ten taels to her mother and yet thetter was willing to sell the two kids for three taels? What if she vanishes after taking the money?


    Wouldn''t they make a loss then?


    " But ¡­"


    " No buts!" Shen Hanxing hissed she was a thug but she was smarter than her mother, she did not trust this sell once and collect moneyter scheme which was why she snapped at her mother and then said, " I am not trusting a word that woman is saying and you should not trust her either do you understand?"


    With that, she turned to look at Qi Qing and then said, " We are not selling anyone." Only then did she drag Old Madam Shen with her who looked back at Qi Qing with a reluctant expression.


    However Qi Qing was not at all offended, she looked down at the three taels and smirked, previously she could not sneak inside the town because of the entry fee that she had to pay but with this much money in her pocket she can easily enter the town and stealing a kid or two from these fools was not difficult.


    Her eyes flickered as she followed after Shen Hanxing and Old Madam Shen who were so engrossed in their quarrel that they did not even see that someone was following them.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand of the town, Ning Yu was looking at his son who was burning up and bit his lips in worry, now what was he supposed to do?


    ------------------

 Chapter 850: I like it like that ——2

    Chapter 850: I like it like that ¡ª¡ª2Ning Yu knew that there was flu circting in the town and also knew that it was contagious. In fact, as long as someone was to start burning with fever it was destined that they were going to die much less with any other symptoms attached to it.


    " Cough, cough¡­daddy¡­ I want to go and see Brother Li and my dog," Shen Jin told his father who was worried sick about his condition, he knew that his father was worried about him which was why he deliberately pretended to be spoiled and lively such that his father would worry a bit less.


    Shen Jin had told Ning Yu about the dog which he adopted with Shen Li and the kids in the Yu family, when he heard his son mention those pups, he smiled reluctantly and then said while caressing his head which was burning slightly, " I will bring you to Brother Li when you get better firste up and drink this porridge." As he spoke he looked at the flimsy tent which he had built to secure his son away from the three kids since he was worried that they will catch a fever.


    Though he thought he did a good job when Ning Yu felt a gust of wind blow past him, he realised just how terrible his attempt really was. He looked down at his son who was having trouble breathing and then his thought went to his eldest mer son, should he go and ask for help from Shen Li?


    He did not wish to trouble his son but this ¡­ was an emergency.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the Big River vige, Shen Li had no idea that his younger brother was sick, he was currently standing in the middle of his room in the Yu family house and watching his wife who was walking back and forth while rubbing her forehead with worry as she said, " This is not going to work, I don''t know how you even thought that I can do this!"


    He pursed his lips and then said, " I think you will do just fine, you did an excellent job outside, did you not ?" He told her as he walked forward and then ced his hands on her shoulders before making her sit down on the bed and then started to run his fingers through her hair. " If you hadn''t done what you did in front of my mother and sister, I assure you they will still be standing outside, demanding for a mile after getting an inch."


    Yu Dong frowned as she caught his hand and then said, " But I made you cry."


    " No you did not," Shen Li replied as Yu Dong turned and red at him, " What did I say about lying?" She asked him with a frown.


    Shen Li rolled his eyes and then raised his hands as he said, " Fine, you did scare me a little but that is all, I was surprised when I heard your demanding voice and nothing else¡­ something which is indeed surprising given that you hardly use that voice when we are alone."


    When he said thosest words, Yu Dong pegged him with an '' are you serious expression,'' but instead of replying, Shen Li went down to his knees and sat right in front of Yu Dong before cing his hands on herp and then said, " Why do you not use that voice? It was kind of fascinating to hear you demand something like that from me¡­ Absolute dominance¡­ I had to admit that I somewhat liked it."


    " Oh no, no, no¡­" Yu Dong knew where this was going, thest time when she used ropes to tie Shen Li up and treated him a bit roughly the mer developed an interest in those ropes, these days those ropes which were supposed to be tucked away were still hanging on the ceiling and she had lost count how many times she had used it on him.


    He could have enjoyed the ''doting'' which she poured on him but Shen Li just had to develop a perverse habit of liking it when she dominated him to the point where he was choking.


    " I am not listening!" Yu Dong tried to push him off herp but thetter simply pushed her down and then sat down on herp as he said with a stubborn look on his face, " I am pregnant and whatever I say works."


    "That''s not how it works!" Yu Dong could have pushed Shen Li off herp but that would startle him and if there was not a child, she would have dared to do that but with him being pregnant, she couldn''t do it. " You cannot just expect me to do ¡­ something like this over and over again!"


    "What''s the problem? I want you to do it," he told her as he pouted his lips and ced his hands on her shoulder. " I want it¡­just like thest time, look at this," he ced one of his hands on his belly and then added, " We got pregnant because you did it when I was being held up by the ropes, don''t you think that it''s more interesting that way?"


    " I am not doing it! Don''t ¡­you dare make me do it!" Yu Dong snapped at her husband, why were they all like this ¡ª¡ª one liked it when he was in public, the other was a nympho and the other was just in masochist¡­.if she was to sit down and think about it carefully only Fang Chi liked doing it properly in the house on a bed instead of getting frisky like such.


    " Fine!" Shen Li red at her as he pushed himself off herp as he touched his belly and then said, " You hate me now that I am getting fat aren''t you? When have you refused like this? Is it not because you hate my bloated belly?"


    " You are just ckmailing me into giving you what you want?!" Yu Dong snapped which caused Shen Li to fix her with a stern gaze as he tipped his head and then scoffed, " Who was the one who did it until dawn when I was tied down? Do you think that this child just came into my belly like that? You broke my waist! Who are you looking down at?!"

 Chapter 851: Tied and jaded

    Chapter 851: Tied and jadedAs he spoke, Shen Li''s eyes filled with tears as he wiped his eyes and then said, " You always do this, make me feel bad for liking something different, all I want is for you to make love to me why is it so hard for you to love me? Is it because my interests are a bit awkward ¡ª¡ª now that you have made me cry, are you happy?" He asked with a re which made Yu Dong speechless though he said those words there was a slight tremor in his voice which was not unnoticed by Yu Dong.


    " I never said that I don''t love you¡ª¡ª" Yu Dong began who understood why Shen Li was being so eager to do something like that but no sooner did she take a step back, than she saw the tears vanishing from Shen Li''s eyes as they sparkled and he took a step closer to her as he said with a gleeful voice, " Then do it, do it to me ¡­use that same voice which you used earlier! I wish that you will use that voice on me such that I will not be scared of that tone of yours ever again."


    He did not want to tremble upon hearing that voice on instinct nor did he wish to see the image of the previous Yu Dong when he heard the voice of his wife.


    This was his wife, not the one who hit him and scolded him, he did not wish to disrespect her by trembling just because she used a different tone on him.


    " Ah Li¡­" Yu Dong wanted to say something but then she saw Shen Li narrow his eyes as he took a step closer to her and then said, " You just said that you love me, did you not? If you do then do it as I like, I wish to see you use that voice on me. Only then will I stop getting scared of you like that ¡ª¡ª I ¡­you have no idea what I thought when you used that voice on me," his eyes dimmed as he spoke, though this was his n from the start. When he heard Yu Dong''s voice which collided with the one that the original owner used, he could not help but tremble as memories from the past came knocking.


    To change the topic, he paused and added, " You are only allowed to use that voice on me when we are alone, don''t use it on others. You looked really dashing with those sharp eyes and authoritative voice." As he spoke he gushed while looking at Yu Dong with his cheeks covered in red blush.


    '' Maybe I should have retrained myself a bit, just what kind of door have I opened! Where was my gentle husband!'' Yu Dong was helpless in front of Shen Li''s desires she wished she could say something to stop him but the mer was too excited, maybe it was the pregnancy hormones messing with him but he was much more heated these past few days.


    " You really want it like that?" She stopped thinking about everything and then threw her worries in the back of her head as she looked at the mer in front of her. Before her gaze fell on the silk ropes that were hanging low from the ceiling and then turned to look at Shen Li.


    " Yes, Yes!" Shen Li nodded like a chicken pecking on rice as heat rushed to all his extremities when he imagined Yu Dong using her dominating voice on him. He knew that what he wanted was a bit perverted but what could he do, he liked it when his wife dominated him what was more, he wanted to push himself to his limits. He wished that he could trust Yu Dong more than anyone with his body and heart¡ª¡ª he wanted to train his mind in such a way that no matter how Yu Dong looked at him or what kind of voice she used on him, he will not be scared of her.


    If Yu Dong had such a harsh voice on him when they were alone, he will remember the good thing instead of the bad ones. This way, all of his bad memories will be covered up with the good ones and he will never get scared of his wife ¡ª¡ª not even when she was upset with him, as he will be able to trust her without a doubt.


    " I see," seeing that Shen Li had already thought it through, Yu Dong could only sigh, in fact, she too did not like seeing him cry just because she used a manner of speech which was simr to that of the original owner. It has been so long that they should no longer be thinking of the original owner but today she only mimicked a bit of the original owner''s tone and Shen Li started to tremble in fright.


    If this was how he wished to ovee his terror then she will use it on him.


    " Then ¡­" she deepened her voice as her gaze sharpened as she pointed to the shirt which Shen Li was wearing and said, " Remove that."


    Shen Li stared at her with a trembling body, who knows what he remembered from the past but he was shivering with all his might, seeing this Yu Dong wanted to stop but when she remembered that he was still seeing the original owner in her, she softened her voice and added, " please, Ah Li."


    Though her gaze was merciless, her voice was soft which broke whatever trance thetter was in as Shen Li started undoing the strings which were linked with one another and then took off his shirt before throwing it on the bed as he held his hands on his side and looked at her.


    Yu Dong smiled at him as she pushed herself off the bed as he ced her hand on his shoulder and praised, " You look really pretty."


    It was the same voice which once called him useless and ugly because he was tall and more muscr than the rest and his skin was not as pale as the other mers. But now that same harsh voice was praising him, though Shen Li''s eyes burned with tears, he willed them away ¡ª¡ª no matter how careless he acted in front of Yu Dong, he was still a bit scared of the past which seem to haunt him most peculiarly.

 Chapter 852: Tied and jaded ——2

    Chapter 852: Tied and jaded ¡ª¡ª2------------------


    Yu Dong brushed her fingers on his shoulder and then skimmed over his chest before circling his hardened bean as her hand came to rest on his lower abdomen just above the waistband of his pants that he was wearing. It would have been fine if she did not have that ruthless glint in her eyes since she did the same many times but now that she was looking at him with those harsh eyes of hers that had just the right amount of softness for him, Shen Li felt that all the butterflies in his stomach were making a huge ruckus.


    It was like seeing her for the very first time when he realised that she was not the same woman who used to hit him all the time.


    " Do you like this?" She asked as she pinched his hardened bean with her fingers. " Answer me, Li."


    " I ¡­"


    " Do not stutter, say it properly, I will prefer it that way" she spoke to him in an authoritative voice. The very same one which asked him to get on his knees on their first night, though he heard the same voice say that she liked this or that but not once did he hear her ask whether or not he was liking anything.


    " Hmm?" She flicked his hardened bean which caused a shiver to trail up his spine as he opened his mouth and then said, " Yes, I like it."


    " Madam," Yu Dong corrected him with a teasing note in her voice as she looked him in the eyes. " I think this will make it more exciting what do you say?"


    As much as Shen Li hated to admit it, his body had another thought since he felt his member stand straight as soon as he heard her call herself, " madam."


    " Yes madam," he replied to her which caused her eyes to twinkle as if they were sharing a private joke that no one else knew.


    " I did not think that the word madam would fit you so well but you do make it sound really charming," said Yu Dong as she tugged at the band of his pants and then said, " Remove these as well please."


    She looked at him with a lethal expression which was quite the opposite of the ''please'' that she just spoke, Shen Li did not even know why she was even bothering with those please that she was adding to the end of the line but he did as she said and then stepped out of his pants beforeing to a stop in front of her fully naked.


    Seeing that he was getting a bit shy with his hands trying to cover his member, Yu Dong arched a brow and then snapped in a harsh voice, " Hands on the side, remember this is what you wanted." As she spoke she went around and came to a stop behind his back and then with a flick of her hand smacked him firmly on his ass.


    It was totally insulting, being smacked like a child but Shen Li did not mind on the other hand, his member contracted even more as if it was ready to shoot arrows out of its tip. And to make it even more embarrassing, he noticed the shiny wetness around the head of his member¡ª¡ª- he went to cover his member which was perversely showing off how much he liked being stepped on as if Yu Dong needed another evidence other than his words which craved her dominance.


    It was a good thing that Yu Dong was busy with the silk strings and did not have any time to care about him but that was until she pulled him back and then buckled the strings of the silky fabric around his wrist and then lifted the other end which caused his hands to snap right above his head letting his member which was dripping with wet essence toe into view at once.


    His cheeks turned red as if inmed just as Yu Dong turned to look at him and then said, " You do not need to be scared ..in case you feel pain somewhere all you need to tell me, just use the word white since you like the colour too much and I will stop, all right?"


    " Okay," Shen Li nodded, he already knew how things worked since he had done this many times before, he was stronger than thest time and can totally take it.


    Seeing his determined face, Yu Dong''s gaze softened as she said, " There is no need for you to act so toughly, in case you do not like something just tell me, all right?"


    " I know," he nodded his head, though he was a bit terrified because of the voice which was coinciding with the one in his head, he wanted to trust Yu Dong undoubtedly no matter what and how she looks at him.


    " I will be in your care then," said Yu Dong as she hooked his arms above his head such that his feet were almost dangling from the ground but maybe it was because he was carrying her child, she did not dangle him in the air like always. He found it a bit annoying since he liked the feeling of losing his footing ¡ª¡ª it made him feel like he was flying.


    " Do not look so disappointed," said Yu Dong as she looked at him with a smile on her face but that smile of hers had an edge as she walked over to the cab and then to his surprise while he was hanging in the middle of the room, she rummaged and then picked out a familiar box which was something that he had hidden away from her gaze but for some reason was now in front of him.


    " You..where did you find it¡­" she zeroed in her harsh re at him which caused him to swallow as he amended. " Madam¡­?"


    Yu Dong smiled like a child and then flipped open to reveal the long jade cylindrical shape that was warm and cold to touch with straps on the side and thenmented, " This is something that I excavated from your treasure chest when you were sleepingst time. Pity you hid it from me."


    if you feel ufortable! I will clean the chapters.

 Chapter 853: Too fast

    Chapter 853: Too fastMight be ufortable for some who don''t like mers on the submissive side. Please do skip. As for those who like it please do send me gifts teehee.


    Shen Li shivered, he knew what wasing but he still could not help but tremble.


    Whether it was out of excitement or fear, he was yet to find out.


    Yu Dong caught his light tremors and smiled before walking towards him as she stroked his lips with her fingers by running them over his lips.


    As her fingers skimmed over his lips, Shen Li felt his mouth tingle. He could not help but lean forward wanting more but was stopped by Yu Dong who pushed him away.


    "Not yet, there is no need for you to be in so much hurry is it?" Her words caused Shen Li''s eyes to dim slightly as he poked his tongue out and licked his lips.


    He did not wish to react as if he was eager for every single bit of her touch but there was something which made him anticipate and that anticipation only turned worse when he felt her touch his member as he gasped in surprise.


    Though he knew that it wasing, it was something that he could never get used to, the desire to touch yet not being able to make his core clench with low heat twisting into mes as he looked up and stared at Yu Dong who was smiling at him with a devastating beautiful smile.


    " You seem much more eager than me, I have to say that I quite like that," she gave him a slow painful stroke, stopping right at the head of his member and this time he could feel her much better as he was focusing only on her voice and eyes, from the coarse calluses on her palm to that soft skin.


    And Shen Li was grateful that he was being tied up by the strings because he would have definitely swayed and fallen on the ground if not for them.


    " Does this turn you on?" He heard her devilish voice in his ear as he felt her lean closer to his body but right at that moment, he felt her jerk her hand down before repeating the same action all over again.


    Any thought which was filling his head was swept right of his skull as he groaned and tried to plead with Yu Dong to touch him more.


    He had never been so turned on before, he answered in her head but when he tried to put those words in aprehensive sentence he could only make some stupid sounds which seemed quite nonsensical to even him.


    Yu Dong dropped her hand right then and there which made him whine in annoyance.


    " I would like it if you continue answering me, Li. This is supposed to go like this¡­if you don''t answer what is the point of me acting up like this?"


    " How I am supposed to answer you when you are driving me insane?"


    Shen Li heard her chuckle which sounded quite smooth in his ears as he heard her whisper, " You were the one who wanted this right? So you better act it out until the end, if you are not respectful to me then you will be punished do you understand?"


    '' Go to hell.'' That was what Shen Li wanted to say since she refused to let hime but then he felt her fingers brush against his slit and he went pliant right then and there. "I understand ."


    Only then did she smile at him and then started to work on his member, but every time he was on the verge ofing close to his edge, she would pull back causing him to whine like a baby.


    " Yu Dong!" He yelled in frustration only to get a hard nip on his hardened bean which made him stiffen as his member hardened even further.


    " Try again," she told him as she worked on his member, her finger trailed up and down as she cupped the head of his member and teased it with her fingers.


    Her hard eyes snapped back to him as she smirked coldly, " I know you can."


    Shen Li wished he could bite her to until she was all whiny but he could only suck his breath as he lowered his voice along with his eyes as he said, " Please madam."


    Only then did Yu Dong crouch down on her knees as she brought his member to her lips and kissed the head?


    It was one of those fluttering kisses but it was enough to make Shen Li quake. After being teased by Yu Dong for so long, he did not have much strength left which was why before he could stop himself, he felt something hot rush out of his member.


    " My¡­was this some sort of weird payback," Yu Dong wiped her face which was covered with his essence and looked up at him. " I did not say that you cane yet."


    " I...I am sorry, I did not mean to," Shen Li blushed in embarrassment, how shameful even the smallest touch of his wife could bring him to his edge.


    Yu Dong did not say anything instead she smacked him harshly on his thigh. Though it was only a light smack which did not hurt and only stung a little, Shen Li felt the sting all the way to his member as he groaned before biting his lips.


    " Best apologise and make sure that you don''t do the same thing all over again, I will not be nice if you do." Yu Dong was going to tease him a little more but seeing how tensed he was, she decided to give him a small release.


    With her fingers working on her clothes she walked over to the cab as she tried the strapped jade which was taut and stiff but felt nice to touch.


    " Spread your legs," she ordered him in a hard voice. " Time for your punishment, my dear Ah Li."


    Her voice was sweeter than honey but Shen Li felt a shiver raise on his spine. Though he knew as a mer his body was made to please both men and women, he still felt a bit weird thinking about getting prated instead of being the one who did it.


    --------------------

 Chapter 854: Too fast —-2

    Chapter 854: Too fast ¡ª-2" Can¡­Can we discuss this?" Shen Li had never been with a man before nor did he know how that thing which was big enough to tear him in half would enter him.


    Though mers who married men were used to such kind of thing, he still felt weird and spooked out now that he was doing it, after all, he married a woman!


    He received another smack when he hesitated, as he heard the excited voice of Yu Dong from behind.


    " Toote," she told him as he forced him to bend forward. " I am doing what you asked Ah Li, you asked me whether or not I loved you, so I am going to show you just how much I love you."


    Shen Li felt his bottom burn, and though he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan he still felt a frizzle of excitement running through his veins and even more so when Yu Dong looped her arm and touched his member from behind. What was wrong with him? Was he seriously getting excited at the thought of being on the receiving end?


    Yu Dong did not force him to pull his legs away instead she worked on his shaft running her fingers up and down his hardened member until he was a dripping mess what was more with the position he was in Shen Li could see everything.


    He could see her long calloused fingers running up his members as they squeezed and teased him, while his member dripped like a leaking roof in the rain. It was embarrassing to the point that he closed his eyes in shame.


    Finally, after he was mentally prepared to open his legs, he acted on his impulse at once and then parted his thighs, which got him an approving squeeze on his member.


    With her fingers curving on the side of his hip, Yu Dong got a firm grip on him and then Shen Li felt her touch him again, this time the tiny opening which was in between and skim her finger over it which caused him to tense up as his anticipation ratcheted up another notch.


    He felt her fingertips brushing and thrusting inside of him as she prepared him for what she was going to do, causing the heat which was inside him to turn into vicious mes as they converged him whole.


    Shen Li closed his eyes tightly when he felt her rub the jade shaft on his opening, as she pushed more, his opening which was originally tiny started to spread more and more. Before she started to push it firmly inside him.


    Shen Li gasped as pleasure zinged across his nerves, he had felt pleasure before, he knew it better than anyone but this time he realised that there was another kind of pleasure. Even though his insides were burning only to be cooled down by the jade shaft, he still wanted to jerk away because it was too much for him to handle.


    Too deep and too different, he never felt something like this before, it scared the heck out of him.


    Yu Dong''s grip tightened on his bottom as she started to thrust faster as she started to go even more deeper than she already was, in and out. And Shen Li could no longer stop the moans that slipped out of his mouth, he thought that he was already perverse enough but now he realised that he only knew half of what he truly was.


    His eyes snapped open as he looked at the mirror which was on the cab and looked at his reflection of him.


    Red cheeks, scattered hair and a puddle on the floor which seemed to be made by him, his mouth was open and hanging as he made those lustful sounds while his eyes were tinged with nothing but desire.


    More¡­more¡­ more, his eyes screamed as his body started to get winded up and tension seething and hot started to grow in his body.


    But what made him go real stiff was Yu Dong who was looking at him from above with her eyes staring at him right into the mirror. Though her expression was nk, she was looking at him appreciatively as if he was the finest creation which fell in her hands.


    It only made him wind up even more as he started to shake in delight.


    " Easy there," she told him as she loosened her grip on him and then cupped his bottom softly. With her hand cupping his member, and the jade shaft still inside of him, she pulled him back and turned his head before putting her lips against him and this gentleness of hers caused Shen Li to sigh in relief.


    A bubble started to expand inside his heart, it was as if he did something great and was being praised by his wife. It was exhrating to see the same woman who was ruthless to him a second agoforting him, maybe it was Yu Dong''s way of telling him that she was the same person no matter what mask she had on her face.


    " Are you at ease so soon?" He heard her chuckle just as her hands came to a rest on his forearms as she strapped him tightly against her.


    A bad premonition rose in his heart when he saw the position they were in, seeing their condition Shen Li wanted to stop Yu Dong but then she started to move and this time it was as if she was moving with her spiritual power because he only felt continuous hammering inside of him.


    He did not even know what was going on all he knew was that by the third time, he was already screaming at the top of his lungs.


    " Too...Too fast..slow down!"


    " Ah Li, this is one of the rare chances where you understand how I feel, so enjoy it a bit more."


    " I don''t want to¡­let go ..Ah¡­you are increasing your pace? Why are you increasing your pace? I will die while being done by you this way!"

 Chapter 855: Not allowed to share

    Chapter 855: Not allowed to shareShen Li thought that he was going to be broken in half but just as his waist was going to be snapped in half, he felt Yu Dong pause as she undid the strings on his wrist and then let him go down before looping an arm around his waist. He expected a sigh of relief to escape from his lips but instead to his surprise and dismay, he heard a soft whine as if wanting more.


    His face could not help but burn when Yu Dong looked down at him and with a soft chuckle said, " There is no need for you to be so restless, we have a long life ahead of us and your body is mine to y with as I please¡ª¡ª unless you want another woman."


    She was only joking but Shen Li snapped at her by biting her on the shell of her ear as he growled, " I do not need anyone else."


    He did not know who was the one who fiddled with the head of his wife but she suddenly suggested that they should go and have fun on their own if they wanted, since it was not right for her to have so many mers but them to have only her.


    Though her expression was uneasy back then, she still acted on her morals which were all about being fair but of course, she was beaten up nicely for bringing it up. Did they look like they wanted anyone else other than her?


    Yu Dong only let out a muffle ow beforeughing as he helped him clean up and then go back to sleep after dressing him in a set of clean clothes, he did not have to worry about the mess they have made because Yu Dong usually took care of it.


    With his eyelids falling shut he went to sleep while Yu Dong changed into a new set of clothes and walked out of the room only to see heavy snow which started to fall covering the fields which were freshly dug and sighed.


    Looks like the heavens were really against her.


    The vigers of the big river vige thought that the snow of this year would be likest year but as days passed by the snow which should have stopped falling after a week continued to fall one after another week until their entire vige was covered in nothing but a white thickyer of snow which not only covered theirnds but also the mountains which were behind their vige.


    And as the thick snow continued to fall they realised that all the paths which led to the capital were closed off even going to town became truly difficult.


    It could be said that even those who were a bit optimistic in the beginning turned pessimists with the thick snow covering the vige. Under Yu Dong''s urging they went to the town while the snow was not as thick as it was at the moment and indeed bought some grains but that was only enough for a few weeks and not months.


    They did not wish to use every bit of money that they have saved in the past but now that they were all regretting their miserly actions.


    In a moment of panic, the vigers looked at the thick snow which looked like it was not going to melt until spring and in the end could not help but turn to Vige head Gu and Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong did not intend to listen to the troubles of the vigers, after all, she was not spouting nonsense when she told them to use all the money to buy grains, money could be earned again but was like something that could be earned if others wanted to. But she could not leave these people to die either which was why she could only think of a countermeasure.


    She looked at the crowd which was surrounding her and then said, " My family does not have enough grains either since we need to take care of young and old including those who are living in the shacks," in these few weeks more and more people have came in contact with flu bearers and had fallen sick, she did not have enough hands to take care of everyone. "I am willing to take out grains but that does not mean that everyone should rely on me alone, if you want grains then I am willing to sell¡ª- it will be at the market price before the flood happened."


    " The rice will be sold for three hundred copper coins as for the rest of the grains, we can haggle but not much."


    " I am willing to take grains out as well," said Vige head Gu, now she realised why Yu Dong asked her to buy so much grain. It was to make sure that everyone will be able to take benefit from it!


    She turned to look at the vigers and then said in a stern voice, " But my charges will be the same, no haggling when youe and see me."


    Under Yu Dong and Vige Head Gu''s lead, Aunt Wang and Wu Junfen also agreed to sell their grains to the vigers.


    After exining she noticed that though most of the vigers were all right with the decision that she had taken but some were dissatisfied, seeing their dissatisfied expression, Yu Dong''s voice turned grim as she said, " What? Are you not happy? Do you think that just because I am the owner of thisnd, I should take care of you like a child? feeding you with a spoon?" She addressed the women who were wearing ugly expressions. " Don''t think that just because I became the owner of this vige, I have an obligation of taking care of you all, I only need to make sure that this vige develops in the right direction and nothing else, in fact without people who hope to leech on the wealth of others, I think that the vige will definitely do better! So don''t give me that look!"


    ----------------------

 Chapter 856: Not allowed to share ——2

    Chapter 856: Not allowed to share ¡ª¡ª2When the vigers saw that Yu Dong was getting angry, they all panicked and thought that she would not take care of them which was why they did not dare to make a fuss, only idiots like Old Master Tong were willing to rush up ahead and then jump into the pit as the old mer opened his mouth and disgruntled said, " Why? You are willing to sell the grains which means that you clearly have enough, why can''t you just give it to us?"


    Yu Dong''s smile turned sarcastic as she turned to look at Old Master Tong, she knew that one of the sh*t stirrers of the vige will rush to speak after hearing her suggestion and sure enough, this mer did not disappoint her.


    " Old Master Tong, I am afraid that I am the vige owner of this vige, not your mother, I do not need to care about the life and death of everyone as long as one is willing to survive, they will fight for their chance no matter what as for those who wait for someone toe and rescue them, there is nothing that I can do for them ." Yu Dong shrugged her shoulders and then stopped paying attention to Old Master Tong ignoring the ugly look on the face of the old mer.


    Old Master Tong wanted to say something but he was stopped by his daughter who shook her head, though this deal looked like it was not good. Second Aunt Yu knew that this was still better than having nothing in their hands.


    Seeing that one of the sh*t stirrers was silent, Yu Dong turned to the rest when she saw that they were discussing between themselves and then said in an unhurried voice, " I know what is going on in your heads, the weather is cold now and there is no way we will be able to grow any food in our field and if we cannot grow food then nor can your rtives who live close to us in the neighbouring viges, your rtives are not rich either and might not have saved any grains."


    " But you all need to understand that you need to live a tight life from today onwards!" As she spoke she turned to look at the mers who were stunned when they heard what she was telling them. Yu Dong ignored the shocked expressions of the mers and then said, " I don''t care how much grains you want to purchase, as long as you are willing to buy, I will sell. But don''t even think about biting the hand which feeds you, I am going to arrange a hunting group as well as a scavenging group, if we strive to survive, we will notck meat, grain or wild vegetables but you all need to understand that what you receive from the big river vige belongs to our vige and no one shall have a share of it!"


    " No one in this vige shall think about taking those extra shares of grains and meat to their maternal house in an act of imparting kindness! Even if your maternal family is on the verge of dying stay inside your houses unless those who are dyinge and die in front of your house, do not take out anything! If you take our vige reserves out you can get lost! I will have your wife divorce you right then and there, do not think of this as a threat but a warning because I will definitely do it. Understand?"


    The eyes of the mers constricted, they all turned to look at each other before turning to look at Yu Dong with a trembling expression on their faces. They all wanted to ask their wives to send some grains to their mothers and daddies since they were indeed not doing good after the flood.


    Their families were in such poor condition that if they don''t pay attention to them maybe one of the many members of their maternal family will die because of starvation.


    " But¡­But we are buying the grains¡­" one of the mers opened her mouth but before he could finish speaking he was red by Ye Liu who was standing next to Yu Dong.


    Because Chen Mi and the rest were too gentle when dealing with mers, Yu Dong brought Ye Liu with her after getting her door knocked on by the vigers, now he was the one who was responsible for dealing with mers.


    " Are you really thatpassionate? You are the only one who cares about their maternal family? Mi''s mother is also in a difficult situation but do you see him sending any grains to his mother?" Ye Liu was not lying Chen Mi''s mother was indeed in a bad situation because of the flood and the snow.


    It would be right to say that she was now relying on dried grains and the wild animals that she could hunt together with her two daughters but even so Chen Mi was not allowed to send any grains out of the house because of this there was not a moment of peace at home.


    Chen Mi was not even speaking to Yu Dong after the fight where she stopped him from sending grains to his mother, though Chen Mi understood Yu Dong''s problems and her reasons as well¡ª¡ª his mother was still the closest person to him because she continued to look for him even though he went missing for months.


    Yu Dong stopping him from sending grains was equivalent to asking him to watch his mother starve and he could not ept it.


    When Ye Liu spoke about Chen Mi, he felt Yu Dong stiffen next to him and sighed before turning to look at the mer who just spoke and resentfully red at him, " You don''t have any idea what is going outside do you?"


    He then turned to look at that mer''s wife and said, " Why haven''t you told your husbands anything?"


    The wife of that mer was stunned when she was called out by a mer in the end, she licked her lips and then turned to look at her husband and then said, " Little Ning¡­ I went to the vige entrance and I saw many vigers crouching outside waiting for us to step out, if we leave with grains then they will definitely attack us ¡­ what''s more the situation outside is so bad that those who are starving are willing to eat anything which is edible. Including humans."


    ======


    leave ament to brighten up the day of your dear author san! <3

 Chapter 857: Groundhog service

    Chapter 857: Groundhog serviceShe did not tell such a scary thing to her husbands because she was afraid that they will be scared. Sure enough, when the mers heard that people were waiting outside their vige hoping to catch anything that was edible, their faces turned pale.


    They were not the only ones even the mers who had no rtion to the woman turned to look at their wives whose expression was solemn as they looked away, it was not that they were not willing to fork out the money to buy the grains but the path to town was so dangerous that they could not summon the courage to go outside the vige, what if they left and never returned?


    When the woman saw that the mers were quaking with fear, she no longer dared to say anything. The snow was too heavy, everyone was afraid of death, and when others were afraid of death they would do anything to survive.


    Da Qiao who was the vige head of the Big Mountain vige was already having a headache, many women had died trying to fend off those who were trying to steal their grains, under Yu Dong''s lead they had created a barricade as well but the losses that they suffered were great.


    It was only because of Yu Dong''s cautious attitude that their vige did not lose anyone yet.


    The mer who just questioned Yu Dong turned pale.


    Kidnapping ¡­ and Eating ¡­?


    They were so desperate to catch anyone who stepped out of the vige to buy grains, in case they were to realise that their vige had excess grains would they not rush inside and try to plunder their vige? Even his inws will be implicated ¡­as for the food ¡­who knows whose belly it will go after all, his wife was not a warrior how will she fend off those cruel people?


    Every other mer also figured it out and did not dare to say anything.


    Seeing that they all were frightened and were no longer fighting, Yu Dong once again opened her mouth, " I am not unreasonable as long as your inws are willing to give up theirnds and stay in this vige without taking anything outside they cane and live here, but of course, they will have to rely on your wives as for anything else you can forget about it!"


    The mers did not dare to say anything, they have never heard of a wife supporting their inws, especially in a situation like such forget about taking care of their inws, and if they were to force their wives they might end up getting pushed out of the house!


    In a few days, a new year was going to arrive, and neither of the mers wanted to return to their maternal house which was why they agreed with Yu Dong''s suggestion.


    Once the mers were settled down, Yu Dong made a team of women who were good at using machetes and bows. She did not care whether they were good at it or not since she would be the one who will be taking care of the hunting team and the other teamprised of mers who were asked to scavenge anything including edible tree barks if they could find one.


    Since the new year was around the corner, no one wanted to rely on simple porridge and wanted to eat meat which was why the women were exceptionally excited to go on a hunt.


    Yu Dong sent them to get prepared while she too went inside the house to get changed. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Chen Mi stomping to his room without looking at her and was speechless, though she understood that he was heartbroken that his mother had to suffer while they were living infort this was where Yu Dong could not pamper and spoil him.


    " You do not need to worry about him," seeing that Chen Mi had stopped cooking and went to his room when he saw Yu Dong, Shen Li took over his task and coldly spoke, it was not that he was an unreasonable mer who wanted to take advantage of Chen Mi''s temper tantrum to gain more attention from Yu Dong.


    He was satisfied with the way things were but he was just like Yu Dong when it came to not bothering with Chen Mi when he was acting like a brat. Yu Dong was clearly in the right and even though he understood that Mother Chen was in a hard position, so were they¡ª¡ª Yu Dong had to take care of all the vigers who were living in the vige lest something happened to them who will be med? Would it not be Yu Dong?


    But because Chen Mi was overly concerned about his mother, there was not a moment of peace at home.


    " I won''t," Yu Dong did not wish to give the cold shoulder to Chen Mi but he was being too hardheaded and there was nothing that she could do about it. She tried to make him understand but Chen Mi who was spoiled and rather young did not wish to listen, his concern was his mother and sisters who have pampered and raised him with love and care even after being kicked out of the house when they refused to sell him.


    In his eyes, what he was doing was nothing but being unfilial and there was nothing getting through his thick skull.


    Ye Liu and Fang Chi did not say anything, they were not in any ce to speak up, after all, Fang Chi''s grandmother was living with them and Ye Liu had long broken his rtionship with his family, only Shen Li''s family was outside and his younger brother was even sick but he did not dare to make a move to help him.


    Even Shen Li could be hard-hearted when facing his younger sibling''s fever so what else can they say?


    " I will go and hunt something," though Yu Dong had a stock of seafood, she could not take it out for the time being, with the path to the ocean getting frozen it was getting more and more dangerous for her to hunt seafood, she still needs to send it to the mer bar which she had opened in the town if she was to share the seafood with the vigers what will she use to earn money?

 Chapter 858: Groundhog service —-2

    Chapter 858: Groundhog service ¡ª-2--------------------


    Yu Dong was not being cold towards Chen Mi but she was tired of his temper for the time being, if the other person was willing to listen she would have tried to exin but before she could say anything he will start crying each time making her feel bad¡ª¡ª she wished she could help Mother Chen but if she did not make an example out of herself, who will listen to her?


    Thus, even though she wanted to coax Chen Mi, she did not do so and hardened her heart before ignoring him as she changed her clothes and then left the house.


    Inside his room, Chen Mi of course heard the small conversation that took ce between Shen Li and Yu Dong, he knew that he was in the wrong but the person who was in danger of getting starved to death was his mother, how can he turn a blind eye to eat while eating meat and fine rice?


    He wanted to back down but every time he saw Yu Dong looking at him as if he was acting insensible his temper would re up now they were at a Cold War and he did not know how to rein in his temper anymore.


    " Bun Bun, do you also think that Daddy is being unreasonable?" Chen Mi asked his son who looked at him with a bewildered look on his face. " You know I am always willing to bend ording to your mother''s wishes but this time she is too much, your grandmother is relying on dried biscuits and tree bark, what can she even hunt in this weather? If your grandmother dies of starvation tell me how will I face her?"


    Little Bun had no idea what his father was saying, he only knew how to babble a few things when he saw that his father was crying in order tofort him.


    Shen Li of course heard Chen Mi''s cries but he ignored him, he was not the only one who suffering! A few days ago he found out that Shen Jin was sick since his mother came to ask for money again but he deliberately turned a blind eye to everything even when he was called heartless, he did not send any help. Was he not worried? Was his heart not in pain? But sometimes people have to learn how to be selfish!


    They were not in a position where they could make a mistake, if they were to do anything wrong much less make a wrong move ¡ª¡ª the entire vige can be implicated!


    With a thud, Shen Li chopped the neck of the chicken which was lying on the chopping board scaring Ye Liu and Fang Chi so much that they scrambled close to each other, these days the atmosphere at home was not as good as before, they could only keep mum and act like they were mute, in case they were to say a wrong thing they will end up getting the wrath of two bombs!


    The little calf who was ying with Bo Bo also shivered when he saw the threatening look on Shen Li''s face and hid behind Ye Liu, these days he was eating and drinking well which was why its vitality was getting better and better, now it could guard the house like the three dogs and the goat which was Yu Mai''s partner.


    The two little things were not scared of burly thieves and thugs but when they saw the usually gentle Shen Li chopping the chicken as if he was chopping someone else head, they could not help but act like an ostrich.


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong did not think of the matters of home when she was out hunting, because the winters were harsh, there were no animals at the border of the mountain. They could only dive deeper into the mountains where she could not afford to lose focus instead she turned to look at Aunt Wang and then pointed at the tree which seemed to be brimming with vitality and then said, " Dig a pit there, make sure to sharpen the edge of the spears which you will be putting inside, I will go and prepare the bait."


    As she spoke she turned around and ced the basket which she was carrying on her back and then took out a piece of meat which was rubbed with spiritual water and then rubbed a few herbs on it as well before turning to look at the ten and so women working in a hurry to dig a pit.


    It did not take them more than fifteen minutes to dig a pit, while they were cing the spears, Aunt Wang who finished digging walked over to Yu Dong while wiping her sweat and then asked, " Is Mi still angry?"


    She had heard the quarrel which shook the entire vige a few days ago, it was the first time she had seen Yu Dong angry at her husband which was why she still could not forget the sight.


    " He is just being childish," After the night she spent with Shen Li, the snow only became more and more heavier, she wanted to help her inws but the snow at the Ruins vige was heavier than in her own vige, she could not travel there and then the snow storm became more dangerous in their own vige causing everything to be put at a halt.


    Before the paths were blocked, Chen Mi''s mother sent a letter saying that she was fine trying to amend the letter which was sent to their house with a plea of help. Mother Chen was afraid that Chen Mi will make things difficult for Yu Dong by asking her toe and help her ¡ª¡ª even so, she tried to rein in the temper of her son, but thetter did not wish to rein in anything!


    He was acting like a teen who was in his rebellious phase!


    Though he was one but he was still a father where was his maturity?


    What was more even the postwoman who brought the letter could not go back home, she was living with Wu Junfen while worrying about her pregnant husband¡ª¡ª even that woman could not go back home, how can she help her inws?


    Sprout a pair of wings and fly?


    Just as Yu Dong was muttering about Chen Mi being unreasonable there was a scream and she turned to look at the women who were surrounding a furry creature.


    Wait ¡­was this not a groundhog?


    --------


    leave ament if you like the chapters---- Chen Mi is still a teen make sure you remember. It''s obvious his temper might not be the best!

 Chapter 859: Kidnapped

    Chapter 859: KidnappedYu Dong looked at the groundhogs which climbed out of a pit in a hurry when the women started poking the spears inside the ground because these things lived under the ground no one had seen them before which was why the women who were digging the ground were startled on the other hand Yu Dong''s eyes shed with an idea when she saw these creatures.


    Six or seven old and young groundhogs rushed out of the pit scaring the women who had no idea what to do with them given that they were incredibly sneaky.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong already knew that she needed these groundhogs and since she wanted them she did not waste any time as she took out a small apple which she brought with her into the space and then threw it at the groundhogs. Her actions were pretty quick and no one saw anything, they were all eyeing the groundhogs which were running away but were stopped when the apple which was thrown by Yu Dongnded in front of them.


    Logically, they should have ignored the apple and then continued to run such that they will be able to save their lives but the apple which was infused with Yu Dong''s spiritual energy smelled so good that they did not want to leave it behind.


    The group of groundhogs looked at each other before they jumped on the apple which smelled like a rare delicacy, seeing that they were busy nibbling on the apple, Yu Dong crept close to them and then threw a which she brought with her to catch pheasants.


    The group of groundhogs : (©b-©b) they ¡­they were cheated!


    Once they realised that they were trapped of course they started to struggle to try to bite the but then they sensed Yu Dong''s spiritual energy and calmed down before turning to look at Yu Dong who was staring at them with a calm face.


    " Don''t move too much if you do not wish to be skinned," though Yu Dong only released a bit of her spiritual energy, it was enough for the groundhogs to realise that she was asking them to stop moving.


    They all stopped acting restless while staying inside the docilely, seeing this the women who were startled by these things could not help but nce at each other, was Yu Dong a nature fairy or what? Why was she able to restrain these things? While they were bitten at every ce which was caught by those devious animals!


    " Dong Dong, are we going to eat them?" Though Aunt Wang had never seen these things before, she still felt that they should not eat these small things. First off they looked a bit too dirty because of their fur being matted with dust and mud, to top it all they were too small how can their vige rely on these things?


    Yu Dong''s eyes flickered as she said, " No we are not going to eat them, there is something that I need them for."


    Seeing that Yu Dong did not borate, Aunt Wang did not answer and for the rest of the women in the hunting team, they did not say anything even more. They were not even as close to Yu Dong as Aunt Wang was and yet she did not ask anything from Yu Dong who were they to say anything?


    Yu Dong tied the groundhogs who were now sitting inside the docilely and then turned to look at the pit which was done setting up then threw the meat which she brought with her and then said, "Let''s move on to other ces, we should not just put all our help on this one trap."


    If an animal was to fall in the trap at once then surely she will raise many suspicions, it was better to make more traps which would throw the women off her trail.


    The women in the hunting team agreed which was why they set up more and more traps around the forest while they were setting traps in the forest there was someone else who was setting traps for the children of the Shen family.


    Qi Qing brought Yu Jie with her and then hid behind an alley as the two of them kept an eye on the small tent where three kids were taking care of a sick mer child.


    Two of them were girls while the other one was a mer.


    " Are you sure they will not trace this matter back to us?" Yu Jie asked Qi Qing, though she was all right with stealing kids from the viges which were next to theirs, she was a bit timid when she thought about stealing a child from the town.


    There were so many officers patrolling, if they were caught what will happen to them?


    " Why are you such a scaredy cat? I told you that this family has no background what will they do?" Qi Qing had reached out to Old Madam Shen to sell her children out a few more times but she did not hear anything from Old Madam Shen, soon she found out that Old Madam Shen was taken away by the boss of the liquor shop and was being kept locked up where she was beaten in the morning and night for not paying the debts she owned.


    Each morning she will be dragged out of the liquor shop and then the boss will put up a show in front of others by beating Old Madam Shen to leave a message imprinted in the hearts of everyone who drank liquor in her shop every day on ''tab''.


    It had now be a wonderful show for the residents of the town as for Shen Hanxing, she did not care about her fathers and siblings leaving them unattended. Since their wife and eldest daughter did not care about them, the two mers had to look after their kids on their own and there was a sick mer child as well, how can they have the time to stay with them all morning?


    Thus, the four kids stayed with each other all alone. They were in short the perfect target to catch and bring back!

 Chapter 860: Kidnapped—-2

    Chapter 860: Kidnapped¡ª-2-------------------------


    " But what if the guards catch us?" Yu Jie continued to ask.


    " What will they do? We will tie the kids up securely making sure they will not make much noise and then drag them with us in the Basket and there are so many people crowding the town how will they pay attention to two women who had done nothing wrong?" Qi Qing was certain that nothing was going to go wrong which was why she urged Yu Jie to just follow her lead.


    When she saw that Yu Jie was still hesitating, she hurriedly said, " We kidnapped so many mers and children who wereing back from the town after buying grains? Did anyone catch us? They didn''t right? I am telling you everyone is scared of our vige no one will try to rush into our vige to save a few beggar kids! It''s dangerous but it''s more fruitful!"


    After a long pause, Yu Jie agreed after being convinced by Qi Qing, she was right though this was dangerous, these kids were just the children of little beggars who would try to save them.


    In fact, the reason Qi Qing was so bent on catching these kids was that she was petty, she targeted Tan Mo because she could not get the mer who married her and the reason she was targeting these kids was that their sister did not sell them obediently when she asked politely and even threatened her.


    Now this was good, she will make that woman lose her siblings as well as the three silver taels that she could have earned!


    "Let''s go, get those kids!" Qi Qing looked around the slums at this moment there was a relief meal being served at the Song restaurant which was why the mers and many women were not in the slums, only a few alcoholic women were present and Shen Hanxing who was sleeping in the tent next to the sick mer child, she was used to sleeping like a bull, she will not hear a thing even if they were to make noise!


    Thus, Qi Qing and Yu Jie boldly snuck inside the slums and then went straight to the tent where the children were ying.


    " Younger brother gets well soon, you still haven''t shown us the puppy which you adopted!"


    " I want to go and see too!"


    " Yes, Yes!"


    Though their fathers told them to stay away from Shen Jin who caught the flu, the three children did not wish to stay away from Shen Jin.


    " Sister Yiling, Yiqian, Yuchen ¡­ you should all¡­cough..cough, you should stay away from me," Shen Jin knew that his father sent word to their eldest brother but his brother did not send help, but Shen Jin did not me his brother, he was young but he was mature he knew that no one helped his brother when he was being sold.


    Compared to his brother who was sold away on a wooden nk, he was only sick, as long as he ate and slept well he would be fine.


    Shen Yiling who was the eldest of the four looked at her brother who was now even more weaker and then said with a soft and mature voice, " What are you saying? Look at you and then look at us, we are stronger than you."


    " Yes, we are!" Shen Yiqian agreed with everything that her sister said which was why nodded her head at once.


    Shen Yuchen did not say anything he simply looked at his brother and asked, " Brother when will we y¡ª¡ª"


    However before Shen Jin could answer, Shen Yuchen was picked up by a strange woman followed by Shen Yiling and Shen Yiqian, they tried to scream but they were pped in the face by the woman who carrying Shen Yuchen.


    " Make a sound and I will kill this child for you all to see!" The woman threatened fiercely as she turned to look at Shen Jin after she was satisfied when she saw that the children were not making any more noises. However, after taking a nce at Shen Jin who was all skin and no meat she disdainfully said, " He has no meat, we can''t bring him!"


    Shen Jin who knew that there were human meat eaters in the town and vige felt his heart shake, he was well aware of them since his sister-inw was the one who asked him to stay in the town and not run amok!


    " You¡­" seeing that the other woman was tying his sisters and putting them in a big basket, Shen Jin suddenly found the energy to stand up as he looked at the two women and said, " Let go of my siblings you human flesh eaters!"


    " Oh," the woman who was stuffing the now struggling Shen Yuchen who realised that they were going to eat him turned and looked at Shen Jin who was shivering yet fiercely ring at him and kicked him in the stomach.


    The kick was not soft at all, Shen Jin who was a mer and a child could not withstand the kick, he felt a searing pain in his body course from his chest to his head when he heard the snap of a bone breaking.


    Blood spurted out of his mouth dying the snow red in front of him as he gripped his chest.


    " This little brat knows that we are going to eat his siblings, should we kill him?" Yu Jie asked Qi Qing who was looking at Shen Jin.


    " There is no need," Qi Qing looked at Shen Jin whose eyes were closing on its own. " He is already dying and with the kick I gave him, he will die before his parentse back, given that he has flu..everyone will think he died of fever. Don''t worry about him, let us go."


    With that, she picked up the basket in which Shen Yu Chen was and turned to leave.


    Shen Jin who was looking at the two women leaving with his little body trembling in pain somehow managed to get the strength to get back on his feet as he ran after them but could not catch them, seeing that he could not catch those two women he thought of Yu Dong ¡­sister inw¡­she was the only one who can save his sisters and brother now!

 Chapter 861: Help us

    Chapter 861: Help usShen Jin did not have the time to worry about his daddies who were yet to return, he was already standing outside the entrance of the town if he was to return and call for his daddies then it will take too much time which why he gritted his teeth and despite being sick rushed towards the Big river vige. He did not care whether or not he died as long as his siblings were all right.


    Behind him, Ning Yu and Shi Xi returned to the tent where they have left their children to y, they were going to have them eat this warm porridge before taking a nap but instead, they found the tent where they have left their kids, was now broken and there was also blood on the ground!


    Shi Xi swooned on the spot as he looked at the blood which was covering the snow-covered ground looking extremely ghastly while Ning Yu did everything he could to stop himself from fainting, he looked at the ground which had blood drops on it and then turned to look at his daughter who was sleeping, from start to end she did not even wake up when her siblings were being taken away, Ning Yu was furious but he did not have the time to care about Shen Hanxing.


    He turned to look around the empty slums before he found a woman who was slumped on the ground and rushed towards her, he hoped that she saw something as he hurriedly shook her awake and asked, " Madam, did you see anyone take my kids? The ones who were ying there," he pointed to the tent which was now broken but the woman was beyond drunk, she only looked at him and giggled muttering, " Beauty!"


    The woman tried to hug him but Ning Yu pushed her aside while looking around the slums with a wild look in his eyes, if something happened to his son he will not be able to stay alive!


    Behind him, Shi Xi was already crying as he asked, " Brother Ning what are we going to do now? What are we going to do?"


    Ning Yu had no idea either, but then he thought of his wife who was taken away by the liquor shop owner and then suddenly another thought came into his mind, what if his wife¡ª¡ª sold his kids off again to pay for her debts?


    Though this seemed a bit far-fetched since the liquor shop owner had promised him that she will not buy his kids, what if that wife of his convinced her?


    "Let''s go to the liquor shop," said Ning Yu as he turned to run towards the liquor shop, Shi Xi knew which shop Ning Yu was talking about and thus rushed after him.


    The two mers rushed past the many tents which were built in the slums and then arrived in front of the liquor shop where they looked at the guards who were standing in front of the liquor shop. When the two guards saw the two mers whose wife was inside, they were not surprised the one on the left even opened her mouth and said, " We are not going to let that woman leave."


    " I am not here for her," Ning Yu immediately spoke up, he did not wish to offend the two guards which was why he very politely asked, " I am really sorry about this but have you seen my wife carrying my kids with her inside? They¡­they are missing."


    Shi Xi nodded to the side as the two of them looked at the guards who were frowning.


    " Your kids are missing?" The guard on the right asked as she looked at the two mers who did not seem like they were lying, the worry which was shown on their face was not something that could be faked. She hesitated before shaking her head as she replied, " We did not send anyone to bring your kids with them¡­ your wife is still working in the restrooms and cleaning them as for your kids, I have no idea where they are."


    When the guard finished speaking, Ning Yu and Shi Xi thought that the sky had fallen on their heads, they looked at each other and this time they could no longer help but worry about their children. What if ¡­what if something happened to them?


    Ning Yu and Shi Xi both knew about the human flesh eaters from Shen Jin who told them about what Yu Dong had said to him when he went to the Big River vigest time.


    They were worried that their children were kidnapped by those human flesh eaters but if that was the case then what were they supposed to do?!


    " Brother Yu¡­what¡­what are we going to do?" Shi Xi was a mess he had no idea what to do anymore, he was looking at Ning Yu with tears in his eyes but at the same time, there was a sort of determination that if something happened to his daughters and mer son then he will kill himself right here and now, after all, they were the only reason why he was staying alive if they were gone, what was the reason for him to stay alive?


    Shi Xi''s thoughts were Ning Yu''s thoughts as well, he was only living for Shen Jin if something happened to him then he will not be able to stay alive. He thought of something and then said to Shi Xi, "Let''s go¡­ I¡­ I will go and beg my daughter-inw to help me."


    By daughter-inw, he naturally meant Yu Dong. The official whom his second son married moved to the capital when she saw the situation was getting worse in the town, right now their house was closed off and no one was there, his son also left with the official wife of his.


    Now only Yu Dong was the one who was closest to him and given that she treated Shen Jin nicely, she might help them save him!


    --------------------

 Chapter 862: Help us ——2

    Chapter 862: Help us ¡ª¡ª2" Will she help us?" Shi Xi asked with a hesitating voice, Yu Dong knew that Shen Jin was sick but she did not send any help, was there any reason that she will save the children from the clutches of the human flesh eaters?


    Ning Yu was also not sure of this matter which was why he licked his lips and then said nervously, " We can only try," there was nothing else that he could do about this matter now that it had escted to this point at this moment, he could only hope that they will be able to move Yu Dong''s heart such that she will help them.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Shen Jin was running towards Big River Vige. He was afraid that if he was a minutete he will lose his siblings but as he arrived at the Big River Vige braving the snow and winds which were colder than ice, his gaze fell on the two women who were beating a woman who was dressed like a doctor and was carrying a wicker basket in her hands.


    Shen Jin knew this woman, he knew that it was Doctor Gu who worked at the town medicinal hall. She was a nice woman and sometimes she would even give his father medicine for free what was more, she was from his sister-inw''s vige!


    Though Yu Dong did not allow anyone to leave the vige, she had to make an exception for Doctor Gu who was a doctor and had a permanent job at the town''s medicinal hall. Because Doctor Gu was a physician it made no sense for her to stay in the vige all the time because of this at times of emergency, she would take a shortcut out of the forest and head towards the town.


    This shortcut was something that only a skilled doctor like her could climb down since she was used to collecting herbs and knew where to go when she needed to sneak out of the vige, though the trails which she took were dangerous formon vigers, Doctor Gu''s nimble feet can easily climb down those trails.


    Because of this Yu Dong did not restrict Doctor Gu too much.


    Like every day, Doctor Gu was climbing the trails and returning to the vige but then she saw two women carrying two wicker baskets which were moving. Though at first Doctor Gu did not pay attention to those two women but then her eyes fell on their sneaky moves and darting eyes, if they were just carrying livestock was there any reason for them to act so sneaky?


    The answer was obviously no, doctor Gu knew that something was up with those two women which was why she decided to snatch those two baskets from the women since she did not have the time to call for anyone from the Vige.


    Though she seeded in snatching the baskets and saved the children who were inside the basket which was being carried by the two women, she was in turn beaten up by them!


    " Kids! Run! Go and take shelter in the Big River Vige, tell the vige head that these two are trying to harm me!" Doctor Gu taught the three kids, she was afraid that if they stayed with her they will be captured once again!


    " You B*tch! Why are you being so nosy?" Qi Qing screamed hysterically as she tried to catch those three kids who were running towards the big river vige, it was a good thing that they did not know about the direction in which the vige was or else they would be in a lot of trouble!


    However, as soon as she moved to catch the children, Doctor Gu picked up the pestle which she carried with her and then smashed the head of the woman who was trying to chase after the kids, she couldn''t allow three innocent kids to be eaten like this!


    " Go ..go! Run!" Doctor Gu told the three kids who were scared out of their wits they wanted to help but they did not know where to go!


    " Come with me, cough! Cough! I will bring you with me to sister-inw!" Shen Jin was d that he followed his siblings and did not wait for his daddy, if he had waited he was sure that his siblings and Doctor Gu both would have been harmed!


    With his hands iling in the air he asked his siblings to follow him as they rushed towards the Big River vige.


    " Stop them!" Qi Qing was very scared of that Yu woman, even though they have never faced off that woman''s aura was too scary for her to handle, she was afraid that if that woman found out that she had tried to kidnap her brothers-inw along with her little sisters inw, they will be beaten up!


    Yu Jie wanted to chase after the kid but she was tackled by Doctor Gu who did not wish for the kids to be harmed.


    " You daughter of a Bastard!" Qi Qing snapped at the doctor who was making things difficult for the two of them and started to kick and punch the woman in her stomach while she was tackling Yu Jie on the ground, as long as she had human meat to eat there was nothing that she cared about!


    Whether it was of a child or a woman!


    Shen Jin and the rest of his siblings knew that they needed to hurry and save Doctor Gu if they were not fast then the kind old doctor will be killed which was why they rushed inside the vige without listening to the guards who were trying to stop. It just so happened that as soon as they rushed inside they saw Yu Mai ying with the kids of the vige along with Little Bun and Bo Bo who were ying along with their goat and calf.


    " Help us!" Shen Jin did not see any adult which was why he could only ask the children to help him and his siblings. " Some bad women are attacking Doctor Gu!"

 Chapter 863: The children were eaten ——1

    Chapter 863: The children were eaten ¡ª¡ª1"What''s wrong?" Yu Mai asked in a worried voice as he looked at Shen Jin and the rest, he knew that this little mer was his brothers inw little brother which was why he was not at all cautious and approached Shen Jin in two and three steps. " Why are you here and what do you mean by Doctor Gu is getting beaten up?"


    "It''s¡­It is the human eaters! They were trying to kidnap us to eat but Doctor Gu saved us¡­ now they are trying to eat Doctor Gu!" Shen Yu Chen was the youngest of four siblings, because he was the youngest his three older siblings treated him really well which caused his personality to turn into that of a chatterbox with a dramatic personality.


    Shen Jin told everyone that Doctor Gu was getting beaten up but Shen Yu Chen took a step forward and announced that Doctor Gu was getting eaten up!


    At first, the children did not understand what was going on but then they heard the word ''eaten'' and their expression changed. They all recalled the words which were told to them by their parents a few days ago, they all knew that there were human eaters roaming around their vige and thus were very well aware of what was going on around their vige.


    They immediately trembled when they heard that Doctor Gu was getting eaten up some even fell on their bottom and started crying. Doctor Gu was so nice and kind, she even gave them sugar to eat when they were suffering from fever¡­ bad women! How dare they eat the kind Doctor Gu?


    Immediately small mes ignited in the hearts of the little kids and they swore that they will protect Doctor Gu who was getting eaten.


    " Don''t cry!" Yu Mai who was now a little dictator under the teachings of his sister turned to look at the group of children and then said in amanding voice, " We can still protect Doctor Gu! As long as she is not eaten clean, we can save her! Sister Hu and Sister Jiang go and tell the vigers that the bad women are eating Doctor Gu."


    The young girl called sister Hu, was called Hu Qingluo and she also nursed a small crush on Yu Mai. When she heard Yu Mai say that they needed to call the adults while Yu Mai will stay behind, she immediately asked, " What about you?"


    " Time is tight," Yu Mai picked up the big stick which was lying on the ground and then raised it in the air like a sword and then continued, " We need to rescue Doctor Gu."


    When he said those words, the group of children agreed with him. Shouting and yelling like banshees¡ª¡ª Yu Mai jumped on the grown-up goat and hugged Bo Bo who was sitting on the thick fur of the goat looking seemingly at ease.


    "Let''s go!"


    The rest of the children followed Yu Mai and the goat, seeing this the two guards who came running to catch the little kids who barged inside the vige were stunned.


    What was this? Did the kids all rebel?


    " Little Wue here!"


    " I am telling you Mother will turn your bottom into that of a peach if you do not stop right now, Daiyu!"


    The two guards shouted at their daughters but the two girls who were burning with rage did not listen as they rushed out of the vige. Behind them, Hu Qingluo and Jiang Yu rushed to get the adults.


    With the two groups running east and west, Madam Wu and Madam Bai were stunned. They could only chase after the kids who were running out of the vige while leaving the ones who were inside.


    The two girls who were running towards the vige were really quick on their feet, they arrived in the centre of the vige very soon where they met with Aunt Wang''s mer sons who were cleaning the courtyard of their house, seeing the worried looks of the two girls, Wang Erpang and Wang Shitou did not have the time tough at them as they said in a breathless voice,


    " Hurry ¡­Hurry you all have to hurry¡­"


    " Find the adults ¡­there are¡­there are bad women outside who¡­who¡­" Hu Qingluo panted.


    Seeing this Jiang Yu hurriedly drew in a breath and patted her chest as she said quickly, " The bad wom..women they are ¡­they are trying to eat Doctor Gu and the rest have gone to save her!"


    Once the Wang siblings heard about this, they did not care about anything and threw away the broom which was in their hands on the ground. They wanted to rush inside but then remembered that their father had gone to pick wild vegetables with the rest of the mers and hurriedly dashed out of the house followed by Hu Qingluo and Jiang Yu.


    One of them rushed towards the mountain while the other rushed towards the vige head''s house, Hu Qingluo and Jiang Yu dashed towards Yu Dong''s house.


    As they ran they continued to shout to the other kids who were ying or cleaning outside their house, causing the small news to turn into a bigger one.


    " Hurry¡­ hurry! You need to tell the adults that Doctor Gu had been kidnapped!"


    " Hurry, tell the adults! Doctor Gu and all the kids were kidnapped !"


    " Quickly, Doctor Gu was eaten and the little kids are kidnapped tell the adults!"


    Hence once the pot of exaggeration broke, it broke to the point where Mu Ran who was washing the clothes with her brother Chu Feng rushed to the Yu house as Chu Feng screamed at the top of his lungs. " This is seriously bad, Doctor Gu and the kids were eaten! Yu Mai, Bo Bo and Little Bun included!"


    Thump!


    Fang Chi who was carrying a bucket of rice to cook dropped the rice on the ground causing it to spill behind him Chen Mi rushed out of his room with a panicked look on his face and then screamed, " What do you mean eaten? Who was eaten?"


    -------------

 Chapter 864: Children were eaten——-2

    Chapter 864: Children were eaten¡ª¡ª-2Shen Li was sitting on the couch knitting for his child but when he heard that Yu Mai, Bo Bo and little bun were eaten, he threw the half-done sweater on the side of the couch and rushed out with a nervous expression on his face, " What did you say?"


    Chu Feng was also really scared, he immediately cried and then shouted the same words again, " The kids all said that the bad women ca..captured Doctor Gu and the kids who were ying next to the creek, they ate them all ¡­wuuuu! Brother Mai is no more!"


    There was a loud thump as they all turned to look at Grandma Yu who was clutching her chest and was unconscious on the floor after she heard that Yu Mai was eaten.


    " Grandmother!" Yu Tong screamed when she saw her grandma faint, she hurriedly crouched on the ground and then ced a trembling finger under her grandmother''s nose. For a moment she was scared truly out of her wits but then she felt Grandma Yu''s faint breathing and heaved a sigh of relief, " Alive ¡­thank goodness¡­she is¡ª¡ª"


    Before she could say anything more there was another thump and they all turned to look at Grandma Fang who was on the floor as well but she was not unconscious instead she was twitching and jerking, from the looks of it she was most probably getting a seizure.


    " Grandma!" Fang Chi who was in shock snapped out of his daze, screamed as he jumped over the rice which was spilt and rushed to his grandmother before taking out the pills which was given to them by Doctor Gu and helping his grandmother take one, only then did Grandma Fang stop twitching.


    The news which was spread by the children was indeed very shocking and Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang were not the only ones who fainted, many others who were getting on age lost their consciousness when they found out that their darling grandchildren were eaten.


    Before anyone could say anything, Ye Liu who had rushed out of the backyard with a cleaver in his hand which was used to deal with animals and red eyes asked with a trembling voice, " Who ate our kids, tel me where are they? I will skin them alive even if I lose my reputation today!"


    Chen Mi who picked up therge chopping knife also nodded, " I will send them to their grave! How dar¡­how dare they touch my child!"


    Even the ever-calm Shen Li picked up a pitchfork which was lying on the side and with a cold smile that terrified Mu Yan and Chu Feng asked, " You two tell me where are these human eaters? I will tell them what it means to touch our kids."


    ¡­..


    On the other hand, Yu Dong and Aunt Wang came down the mountain. Behind them, the women were carrying a bunch of rabbits and an elk, while grinning ear to ear as they chattered about how lucky they were, one of these women was the Vige head''s elder daughter, who turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " Sister Yu, what are you carrying those dirty things for? Now that we have caught this elk and so many rabbits, you need not carry them."


    Yu Dong hitched the on her shoulders which was holding the groundhogs and then replied, " They are not for eating, Sister Gu. I caught them to train¡ª¡ª"


    She was still speaking when a child came running at full speed leaving a cloud of snow behind and then shouted, " Auntie Dong, bad news! Your kids were eaten and so were the rest! They also ate Doctor Gu! Everyone saw!"


    The in Yu Dong''s hands fell on the ground with a thump.


    ¡­


    Qi Qing and Yu Jie did not expect a small doctor to have so much strength. They had to tangle with her for a long time before they could beat her into submission and tie her hands and legs.


    " Damn, she really packed a punch!" Qi Qing wiped her lips which were covered with blood and then red at the tied-up Doctor Gu who was ring at her from the ground. " She almost knocked my teeth off."


    " Yeah," Yu Jie who was panting also looked at Doctor Gu with a look of dismay as she said in a cold jeer, " She truly is something else¡­ who would have thought that a small doctor will have so much strength?"


    " Now let''s get out of here before those¡ª¡ª" Qi Qing began but she was interrupted by a snowball which came out of nowhere and then hit her squarely in the face. Stunned she wiped her face and looked at the group of kids who wereing her way and chuckled in disbelief, " I was thinking about how to catch these brats who would have thought that they wille to deliver themselves? They even brought those fleshy babies!"


    " Lucky us," Yu Jie jeered with a smile but then the smile turned into that of a frown when they saw a bunch of brats carrying brooms and sharp stones. " I ¡­ I think we should run, sister Qing."


    " And let these delicious meals go? What are you talking about?" Qi Qing was not scared of the brats carrying stones and brooms. She was confident that she would be able to deal with them with ease which was why she dashed forward ignoring the hits and stabs which the kids were aiming her way and then said, " Hurry pick the fleshiest kid, we need to choose the chubbiest one that way the meat will taste best¡ª¡ª"


    " What will taste best?" A cold voice sounded from behind.


    Shocked, Qi Qing and Yu Jie looked at the mers who were holding choppers and knives in their hands. They all were looking at them with bloody eyes while the tallest one among them said in a grim voice, " Leave my child or else¡­" he waved the heavy washing bat which he was holding threateningly.

 Chapter 865: Smacked

    Chapter 865: SmackedQi Qing was stunned when she saw the group of mers with two buff women ring down at her, in her shock, her grip on the young boy whom she was carrying loosened as Yu Mai who was trying to snatch Bo Bo whom he carried on his back, snatched his little nephew back even so Qi Qing who realised that she might have hit an iron te this time did not make a move.


    They only spent a few minutes catching this doctor and another two to three minutes catching these brats, howe the entire vige''s mers came running to deal with them?


    The two of them originally thought that with the distance between the vige and only a few brats running to call for help, no one will arrive so soon and even if they did they will be long gone by the time. What she did not expect was to face a group of mers who were staring at her with unfriendly expressions on their faces.


    Standing in the front was Shen Li, his eyes were filled with unconcealed anger as he looked at Shen Jin who was lying on the ground after getting hit by Qi Qing twice. His mouth was still bleeding and from the looks of it, his arm was twisted in an inhuman degree.


    When he looked at Qi Qing and Yu Jie who belonged to the Big Stone vige, his gaze was simr to that of looking at a pile of rottenrd.


    " You¡­ you all better get lost or else don''t me me and my sister to be rude to you," Qi Qing was now the right-hand woman of the vige head of the Big Stone vige, in her eyes, it was too degrading for her to speak to a mer which was why she threatened the mers who were standing in front of her.


    " Who are you telling to get lost? You should be the one who should get lost right?" Ye Liu snapped at the woman who just spoke, he was too angry to bother with the woman in front of him. He had seen the one behind trying to catch the kids including little Bun and Yu Mai just now ¡ª¡ª while this one almost caught Bo Bo if they did not arrive any time soon, who knows what they might have done to their kids?


    With his gaze as unfriendly as it could be, Ye Liu scolded the two women, " What do you two want now huh? You two are here to attack our people now? Why? Did you finish eating all the vigers of your vige? If you are then go and die in a pit of sh*t why are you dirtying the viges of others? I am telling you, you better not push us too much, my wife knows the magistrate and the Marquis as well, if you stir sh*t in my vige, I will not think twice before sending you to the yamen!"


    Chen Mi also tightened the grip on the cleaver that he was holding and red at the woman in front of him, despite facing a woman he was not scared because his son was in their hands, he threateningly waved the cleaver in his hands and then said, " If you dare harm my son then I will go down to hell with you! Do not try to touch our kids, if you dare to harm them, I dare to call my woman and have you all sent to the yamen, do you wish to try?"


    Even Fang Chi waved his bat and then red at the two women.


    " You¡­" Qi Qing had heard about Yu Dong and of course, she knew that the woman had her connections with the higher-ups, she did not wish to be caught by that woman which was why she took a step away from the group of mers.


    If these were all mers then she would not have bothered speaking with them and snatched a child or two but now there were also two strong women and her face were revealed she could only take a step back.


    " I will deal with youter¡ª¡ª" Qi Qing wanted to turn around and run but as soon as she turned a big log of tree trunk came flying and hit her right in the back causing ck spots to dance in front of her eyes.


    Pu.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of Qi Qing''s mouth startling everyone as they all turned to look at the woman who was striding towards Qi Qing and Yu Jie with a ck expression on her face.


    Behind her was Aunt Wang as she ran after Yu Dong as fast as she could and shouted, " Dong Dong, don''t kill! You cannot kill them! At least wait for the yamen officers!"


    However, Yu Dong did not listen instead she strode towards Qi Qing who was trying to get up and kicked her in the chest as she snarled, " You dare touch our vige''s children? You truly have hardened your wings haven''t you?"


    As she spoke she smashed her feet on the chest of the woman who tried to harm the children of the Big River vige.


    " You¡­you stop! If you dare kill her, then do you think that we will not make a move? If she dies then our big stone vige will not stay silent!" Upon seeing that things were going bad from worse Yu Jie could only threaten Yu Dong who was kicking Qi Qing in the chest.


    " Huh?" Yu Dong raised her head as he looked at Yu Jie who was startled by the look which Yu Dong gave her, she wanted to take a step back but she was caught by Yu Dong who stretched her hand and then caught the front of her shirt as she sneered coldly, " Do you dare to bet? Let''s see who will die first, you or me?"


    Yu Jie trembled when she saw Yu Dong treating her and Qi Qing''s threats like blowing farts. She had never been treated like this ever before, even before the flood, she was called '' Boss sister'' by everyone in the vige.


    But now this woman dared to threaten her!


    --------------------------

 Chapter 866: smacked ——2

    Chapter 866: smacked ¡ª¡ª2Yu Jie was furious but she did not dare to refute Yu Dong, she was worried that if she was to say a wrong word then Yu Dong will kick her just like Qi Qing. If that happens then wouldn''t she be the next one to spit blood?


    "¡­I ¡­ I understand we will not make a move on your vige just let us go," Yu Jie who knew that she could not go against Yu Dong could only lower her head and take a step back.


    As for this humiliation that she had gone through, how will she forget it? Once she goes back to the vige she will definitely rile the vigers up and bring them to the Big River vige to make trouble, just you wait!


    Since this b*cth dared to make a move against them, she should be prepared for the aftermath!


    How can Yu Dong not see the small calctions which were going in the head of the woman in front of her? She sneered coldly before she moved her hand and then locked it around the waist of the woman in front.


    " What¡­What are you doing?" When Yu Jie saw that Yu Dong was embracing her in a manner which looked really dangerous she could not help but ask with a trembling voice.


    Behind her, she could still Yu Dong''s devilish voice as thetter said cheekily, " Since you have admitted your mistake, shouldn''t we hug it out?" As Yu Dong spoke, she dug her clenched hands into the waist of the woman who was hugging her and then with apparent ease caused Yu Jie''s spine to snap.


    Just because she did not look at the children as soon as she arrived it did not mean that she did not see the child whose arm was twisted at an odd angle. Since these women dared to be ruthless to kids, why can''t she be ruthless to them?


    CRACK!


    With a loud snap, Yu Jie''s spine broke into half causing thetter to pass out. Once the woman in her arms fainted, Yu Dong threw her on the snow and then turned to look at the woman underneath her feet who was shivering in fright as she very calmly said, " Once you go back don''t even try to hurt the mers of our vige, just remember this in your thick skull that the reason your trash of a vige is not rotting in the yamen is that your vige still has a few mers from our own vige ¡­in case they die, I will be the first one to go and report you, do understand? Nod if you do."


    At this moment all Qi Qing wanted was Yu Dong to take her foot off her chest which was why she nodded crazily without even muttering a single word.


    Those rumours which she heard were indeed true, this woman with the surname Yu was crazy!


    Only then did Yu Dong let go of Qi Qing and then turned to the children of her vige and narrowed her eyes sharply as she said, " Still not going back to the vige?"


    The kids were all quaking with fear upon realising that they have made a mistake¡ª- - what was more they saw Miss Yu punish the two women so harshly, no one in the group of children dared to say anything as they all lowered their heads and turned to walk back to their vige while the two guards who were untying Doctor Gu went to pick their own kids and smacked them on their bottom.


    " What did I say huh? What did I say? How dare you go against your mother and run out?" As Madam Wu spoke she continued to smack her daughter while walking back to the vige.


    Little Daiyu was not spared either as she too received a few heavy smacks. Seeing this Doctor Gu tried to speak up for the little kids but she was interrupted by Yu Dong who said coldly,


    " There is no need for you to speak up for these children, Doctor Gu. They are lucky that they were not harmed because their daddies arrived just in time, if not they could have been seriously hurt!"


    As she spoke she turned to look at the child who was in Shen Li''s arms, she did not know who that child was but given that Shen Li was carrying him with great care, she did not ask anything.


    Instead, she turned and red at Yu Mai who lowered his head, she was well aware of the fact that Yu Mai was getting bolder by each passing day and he was also the leader of this small group generally Aunt Wang and Chu Cheng''s children also yed with them but they were busy today and could not run out, fortunately, they didn''t or else¡ª¡ª


    As she thought about how daring these kids have be her eyes couldn''t help but turn a few degrees colder.


    " You all, there will be no meat for you all to eat for the next three weeks! Whoever dares to run out of the vige try me! We hunted an elk and rabbits today but now you will get nothing!"


    Yu Dong unanimously announced the punishment which was agreed by the mers as well as the two women. Just now when they heard that their kids were eaten, the heavens were their witness that their hearts almost stopped beating.


    As for the elderly who knows whether or not they were still unconscious or not, these naughty bunch of children, they scared the hell out of them causing the entire vige to turn upside down.


    In fact, they were the ones who were lucky thankfully, there were only two women from the Big Stone vige if there were more then they would have been on the losing end!


    And it was all because of these kids!


    The kids all knew that they were in the wrong which was why they did not say anything and simply followed their parents home. They all thought that the punishment which was handed by Aunt Yu was already bad enough but who would have thought that the second they stepped inside the house, their bottoms will be smacked until they couldn''t sit any more!


    Wu Wu Wu!

 Chapter 867: Wise teachings

    Chapter 867: Wise teachings" You truly know how to raise the sky on your head don''t you?" Yu Dong fiercely red at her brother who was kneeling on the carpeted floor with a sobbing face. Yu Mai knew that he was in the wrong which was why he did not dare to cry loudly but after getting scolded by his sister, he could not help but shed a few tears.


    He only went to help Doctor Gu, why was he getting scolded? Wasn''t it because of him that his sister was able to save Doctor Gu? He was being unjustly scolded!


    " But¡­But I wanted to save Doctor Gu, Mai ..Mai did not have time, if they ate Doctor Gu then what will happen to our vige?" Yu Mai tried to counter his sister not wishing to be scolded.


    " Do I still need you to worry about something so small? If they have kidnapped Doctor Gu, I would have made them spit everything out including their underpants! But why do you have to jump into the mess? If I as the owner of this vige still need to rely on an army of children then I should just jump off the cliff head first into the ocean! You all were supposed to stay in! You are lucky that your brothers-inw did not lose their minds in panic and were able to track you all down, or else!" Yu Dong fiercely red at Yu Mai who huped.


    " Have you ever thought what would have happened if we were just a few minuteste? You were almost in the hands of those human eaters! A few seconds more and a bunch of you would have been stuffed and taken away to the big stone vige!"


    Yu Dong still felt a chill every time she thought about how her youngest son was in the hands of that rotten woman, if not for the fact that she approached her quickly, that woman might have taken her sons away along with this idiotic brother of hers, who thought that he could bite more than he could chew!


    " But you always say that we should bully those who bully us back¡ª¡ª" countered Yu Mai and this time Yu Dong felt her string of patience snap as she raised her hands and tried to catch Yu Mai who was kneeling on the ground.


    " You are still quibbling! I see that you do not have an ounce of regret,e here. Once I make your buttocks bloom let''s see if you still dare to step out of the house!" Yu Dong tried to grab Yu Mai with her outstretched hands.


    " Sister cannot touch Mai, sister is a woman and Mai is a mer¡ª¡ª after the age of seven even siblings cannot touch each other," Yu Mai got up from the ground and then dashed away from Yu Dong''s grabby paws before hiding behind his eldest brother inw as he said in a spoiled voice, " Eldest brother inw, I was only trying to do what was right ¡­tell sister that she cannot hit me for doing something which is correct."


    " You little¡­" Yu Dong opened her mouth to scold Yu Mai but she was stopped by Shen Li who raised his hands and then said calmly, " You need to calm down, Dong Dong. There is no point in hitting Mai, he might be wrong but if you hit him then he will learn to turn a blind eye to the difficulties of others. In the future, if he sees anyone who needs his help, he will definitely turn a blind eye to that person and won''t show any sympathy to that person. Do you wish for him to be a mer who does not even know what it means to be empathetic ?"


    " But he¡­" Yu Dong opened her mouth to refuse Shen Li, she was clearly still very dissatisfied with Yu Mai''s actions of leading a group of children to attack those two women from the big stone vige.


    " I know that you are angry that he ced Bo Bo and Little Bun in danger but his heart was in the right ce, all right?" He told his wife gently before turning to look at Yu Mai who was looking smug and then helplessly shook his head before crouching down as he flicked Yu Mai on the forehead and then said in a soft voice, " And you too Mai, I do not care what you do when the situation is not dangerous but if there is danger around you and you know that you cannot face it, then you need not rush forward. You need to call an adult instead of rushing in the mouth of danger all right?"


    "Your sister is right, today what you did was very wrong. If I and your brothers-inw did not appear in time, then you and the other kids could have gotten seriously hurt. What was more you even scared your grandmother and sister¡­ even Brother Mi and Brother Chi were scared when they found out that their sons were taken away, Bo Bo and little bun are still young, you cannot take them away as you wish especially not in a ce which is dangerous."


    " A good uncle protects himself and his nephews and nieces, do you understand?"


    " Then¡­Then was Mai wrong?" Yu Mai asked as he yed with the seams of his shirt while looking down at the ground with teary eyes as he sniffed clearly on the verge of crying again.


    " Mai was not wrong," Shen Li picked up Yu Mai and hugged him close, because Yu Mai was no longer that heavy after running around he was able to hug him without any problems. " You were right in trying to save Doctor Gu, even courageous but you see Mai ¡­there are some problems that only adults can face, it is like your clothes. Since no adults can wear your clothes, simrly you cannot wear the clothes of an adult either, likewise, the problems of a child cannot be solved by adults and the problems of adults cannot be dealt with by children, do you understand?"


    ----------------------

 Chapter 868: Wise teachings ——2

    Chapter 868: Wise teachings ¡ª¡ª2"That''s right Mai, do you still remember the fight that you had with Ah Feng? What if your sister interrupted the fight and then forcefully asked you to apologize to Chu Feng?" Ye Liu asked as he reminded Yu Mai of the small quarrel that he had with Chu Feng who was Chu Cheng''s son. A few weeks ago, Yu Dong made a bamboo helicopter for Yu Mai to y with and the little mer who was so excited upon receiving a new toy immediately went looking for the two Mu siblings and showed them the new toy which was given to him by Yu Dong.


    But in the end, that bamboo helicopter was not only broken it was crushed to the point in the hands of Chu Feng that Yu Mai refused to acknowledge thetter as his friend again. It was only when Chu Cheng made a replica of the original toy and sent Chu Feng to apologise did Yu Mai generously forgive Chu Feng.


    Yu Mai puffed his cheeks and then said angrily, " But Mai was not wrong! Why should he apologise?"


    " Why not?" Seeing that her husbands were teaching Yu Mai, Yu Dong decided to y along with them. "If I sent you to apologise to Chu Feng then the fight would have been solved much sooner and no one would have been troubled that way even Uncle Chu didn''t have to make two bamboo toys when he is carrying a child."


    " But¡­But ¡­" Yu Mai was so angry and flustered that his eyes turned red, he was the one who fought with Chu Feng and this was his fight why should his sister tell him what to do?


    The more he thought the angrier he became in the end, Yu Mai said in an angry voice, " Why ¡­ it is my fight, I don''t want to forgive Chu Feng then I will not forgive him. Why should I forgive ¡­ju..just because sister said so!"


    When Shen Li and the rest heard Yu Mai''s response they grinned but did not show it on their faces instead Shen Li patted Yu Mai on the back when he saw that thetter was huffing so badly that he was choking on air.


    "That''s right, it was Mai''s fight which is why sister cannot interrupt just like this the fight with the big stone vige is sister''s fight and Mai can''t intervene, understand?" Shen Li told Yu Mai who was huping while clutching his robe which he was wearing. It took Yu Mai a long time before he nodded his head in understanding and no longer made a fuss only then did Shen Li say in a calm voice,


    "Now that you know that you were wrong what do you need to do ?"


    " Ma¡­Mai need to apologise to his sister and brothers inw," Yu Mai was not an unreasonable child, as long as his small mind understood that he was in wrong and what he did was a punishable offence he would not make trouble which was why he agreed to apologise to Chen Mi and Fang Chi along with Yu Dong.


    " There is no need to apologise," Fang Chi waved his hand as he patted his son on the back, now that his son was in his arms, Fang Chi felt like the weight he was carrying on his back was all gone. He smiled at Yu Mai and then ruffled his hair, " You did wrong but as long as you understand that you were wrong and willing to admit your mistake, there is nothing to be sorry about."


    Yu Mai nodded as he turned to look at Chen Mi and bowed his head again but he was stopped by Chen Mi who sighed and then smiled at the young mer, " Don''t say sorry, its the fault of adults as well that they could not stop you from running out. But of course, you were in the wrong too, from now on don''t run amok as you wish¡­you are a good uncle Mai, and bun bun obviously likes you a lot so take care of yourself properly all right? Bun bun will get angry if something happens to his favourite uncle."


    " I will take care of myself better, brother Mi," Yu Mai agreed and he then turned to Yu Dong who was crouching down on the floor and then trotted towards his sister as he spoke in a soft voice, " S..sister are you angry?"


    Yu Dong sighed and then took Yu Mai''s hands in hers and then fished out a handkerchief as she ced it on Yu Mai''s nose and said, " Blow."


    Without a second of hesitation, Yu Mai blew his nose into the handkerchief and then looked at his sister who without any disdain threw the handkerchief to the side and then turned to look at him.


    " I am not angry that you tried to save Doctor Gu, your brother-inw is right. What you did wasmendable as it needs a lot of courage but Mai, I am angry because you put yourself in danger." Yu Dong picked Yu Mai up from the ground and then patted him on the back as she continued to pace in the room. " The vige might not be in its best situation but that does not mean that we need children to protect us, all right? We can still take care of this matter and handle the situation ordingly."


    " A child is supposed to eat, sleep and learn. Other than growing up well and staying healthy, there is nothing else that matters, all right?"


    She told her little brother who nodded and only then did she turn to look at the three extra children with the fourth lying on the couch and asked Shen Li, " Now that we are done with this matter, can you tell me who they are and why did have you brought them to our house?"


    Yu Dong had nothing against these children but her instincts were telling her that these kids will bring a lot of trouble for her.

 Chapter 869: Human made avalanche

    Chapter 869: Human made avncheShen Li turned to look at Shen Jin who was bandaged up by Ye Liu and then nced at his other three siblings who hid behind him when then saw that Yu Dong was looking at them, he sighed and then said in a low voice, " They are my little siblings, can I keep them for a while with me? I will ask them to return once Ah Jin''s injuries recover."


    What Shen Li wanted was to bring his siblings next to him but he was worried that his mother will make things difficult for him and Yu Dong, what was more his siblings were still young. They needed their daddies to take care of them, he could not just bring them with him and leave their daddies behind, even if he wished to do so, most probably his father and Daddy Xi will not agree.


    His father was too prideful, he would rather break his spine than bow in front of anyone and these three were Daddy Xi''s lifeline, he will die if he was to stay away from his kids, after seeing one kid being sold off after another, Shi Xi was no longer as sane as he was when he was young ¡ª¡ª his head had gone haywire and he treated his kids as his life, in case something happens to them, Shi Xi will fight to death with that person who harmed his children.


    Yu Dong''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the young children who shivered and hid behind Shen Li''s long legs and then nced at Shen Li who was nervously looking at her, seeing him act like this Yu Dong could not help but question whether or not she was treating them all too crudely these days.


    She sighed and then said, " As long as they do not cause any trouble."


    With Madam Shen''s loud fame, it was impossible for her to not hear about the '' extreme things'' that her mother-inw had done from borrowing money to drinking in a pub until she made a ruckus where she loudly and boldly announced that she was her daughter-inw.


    This was something that Yu Dong knew was the truth but the number of money lenders who hade to her shop asking for repayment was something that annoyed Yu Dong greatly, though she had sent them away saying that they should ask for money from those who borrowed it.


    But they knew that Madam Shen could not pay the debt because of two reasons, one ¡ª¡ª she was poor and two, she was already buried in a pile of debt. These days the Manager Qin who was in charge of the pub was telling her that she was going to burn the money lender down if they threaten her once again.


    " I will make sure that they do not affect us much," Shen Li also had read those letters which were sent to Yu Dong before the snow blocked the paths they did not know how the situation was in town but he was sure that with his mother''s loud ruckus, the money lenders must be making things difficult for Yu Dong and Manager Qin who was currently in taking care of pub which they have opened.


    This was also seriously affecting their business since no mer wanted to go inside a pub which was surrounded by thugs.


    "All right," though Yu Dong did not wish to be hard-hearted, she also needed to worry about the mother of these children. If her mother-inw was a good woman she would not have said a word but she was not a good woman, with her presence alone she caused her to feel disgusted much lesspel her to help Madam Shen.


    Seeing that the children were frightened, Shen Li turned to look at them and spoke in a gentle voice, " Don''t worry about your sister-inw, she is only worried and nothing else."


    There was so much trouble piling up on her te that she was getting tired of dealing with it. What was more the majority of trouble was brought to her by Shen Hanxing and Madam Shen, after they failed in getting the money from Yu Dong, they simply stopped caring about keeping a solicitous attitude in front of Yu Dong, instead, they went around saying that they were inws with Yu Dong .


    Though there were many shops that chased them out, there were some who wanted to make quick money in these situations thus they ended up giving the mother and daughter duo a lot of things beforeing to demand for money in front of Yu Dong saying that the money was something that she owned them.


    Yu Dong could have bluffed that the Shen mother and daughter were not her inws but this kind of lie could easily be seen through which was why she was now in a lot of trouble because of Shen Hanxing and Madam Shen.


    The three kids nodded, in fact, they knew that their mother and sister were making things difficult for their sister-inw and that annoyed sister-inw a lot.


    " We understand, brother Li!" The second oldest daughter of the current Shen family spoke as she sighed and nodded she understood the things which their mother did better than anyone and thus knew just how bad, their sister-inw''s impression was regarding their family. She sensibly bowed her head and then said, " I apologise for the trouble, don''t worry brother Li as long as Ah Jin wakes up, we will go back¡­ but can you tell our fathers that we are here? I am worried that they will be going out of their minds."


    " You don''t need to worry about it," Chen Mi felt sympathetic towards the children who were so weak that they looked like they were going to faint but then again he could do nothing since his wife was not willing to help anyone. He kindly spoke to the three children and then said, " We have sent one of the mammies to look for your fathers, it will take some time but she will find them."


    ---------------------


    The Yu family was not the only one who was in trouble, the Big Stone vige was also in great disharmony. Though the two viges were far from each other and were separated by two mountains, Qi Qing and Yu Jie somehow managed to drag themselves back to the vige despite their injuries.


    They did not wish to die because of frostbite which was why their will of surviving this predicament pushed them to their greatest potential and they were able to get away from the Big River vige and arrived at their vige.


    As soon as they stepped inside the vige they could not help but cry for help and then retell their story to the Vige head of their vige, once the vige head listened to their tale, her expression grew sinister.


    Seeing this Yu Jie and Qi Qing cried even more loudly.


    Qi Qing howled, " Vige Chief, you have to help us! We are only trying to help the vige. Think about how many vigers died of hunger and were crushed by the snow. If this goes on how will we survive?"


    "That''s right! She even threatened us and then said that if we dare to touch the people of her vige who are married in our vige, she will definitely go andin against us, what are we supposed to do?" Yu Jie spoke as she turned to look at the mers who were married to their vige from the Big River vige.


    She truly wanted to drag one of these mers and punish them for what that woman did but before she could touch them her path was cut off by Yu Dong who seemed to have realised what they were thinking.


    The vige chief listened to the atrocious things that Yu Dong did and her expression turned cold, did that woman think that no one was in their vige to stand up against her? She dared to threaten them and now she was even hitting her people, was it not equivalent to hitting her face?


    Just as the Vige chief was thinking about the matter, she heard Qi Qing quietly speak up, " And that woman''s vige has so many kids ¡­all of them were healthier than ours including the mers. That woman has two mer sons and a brother but the three were so chubby that one child could be as big as three of ours."


    Even the mers were that chubby?


    The eyes of the women who were listening could not help but turn cold when they heard the words of the two women.


    They could understand a daughter being treated really well until she was chubby and good looking but they were even treating their mer sons this well? Just how many grains they might have for them to spare those grains on the mer children?


    Their eyes turned green with greed as they raised their head and looked up at their vige chief, " Vige chief why don''t we do something that can kill the entire poption of the big river vige in one sweep ?"


    One woman asked with a ruthless expression which caused the vige chief to raise her head and ask, " Oh and how are you going to do that?"


    " There is a big chasm behind which the snow is getting piled up¡­if we make it fall ¡ª¡ª like an avnche, then the entire vige will get buried in the snow and die."

 Chapter 870: Crush them to death

    Chapter 870: Crush them to deathThe vige chief narrowed her eyes when she heard the suggestion of the woman. She recalled how she was scolded by the officials for not doing a good job while Madam Gu was treated with honours, clearly, that woman could have helped her but she wanted to be the only one who was holding the centre of the stage which was why she deliberately ignored her and her vige.


    The Big River vige could even feed the mer sons who were useless until they were thick and chubby while her own vige was relying on nothing but the flesh of their own vigers. They did not even get to eat a single whole meal while the Big River vige was eating so well that they could even feed the mers.


    "Let''s go," The Vige Chief agreed with the suggestion of the woman. In her eyes it was only right for those heartless people of the Big River Vige to die, that way, she will be able to get enough grains and meat!


    The Big River Vige and the Big Stone Vige were separated by two mountains. One was out of the jurisdiction of both the vige while the other one was under the control of the Big River vige, but both of these mountains were connected, as long as they made sure that the snow which was piled up on the mountain which did note under the control of any vige, they will be able to create an avnche big enough for the entire vige to be buried and everyone inside it to die after getting crushed to death by the snow.


    The people of the Big Stone Vige walked past the path which led to the mountain and wasted another three hours as they climbed the top of the mountain where the snow was dangerously piled up and panted heavily.


    The vige chief of the Big Stone Vige did not wish toe along with the vigers. After all, she was used to ordering them around why should she even care about such things? What was more if someone saw her face then they will know that she was also in the n of creating this man-made avnche.


    However, she was convinced by the vigers. One of the vigers said to her in a heavy voice, " The Big River Vige is clearly looking down on us. Vige Head Gu did not give us any face when the flood wasing, her vige is so close to the ocean surely she knew that something was up but she ignored us and only saved her own vige and shone like a heroic woman in the eyes of the official, Vige Chief! Are you going to silently watch them bully us?"


    "That''s right Vige Chief and we are only going to sneak into the mountain where everyone cane and go, who will doubt us? And by the time we enter their vige, doesn''t that mean that they will be crushed to death already? Hehe, then who will see your face and who willin?" Another Viger sneered.


    The vige head of the Big Stone Vige thought about it and then nodded her head, the Big River Vige might be a rich vige with sturdy women and mers but after the avnche how will they survive? Their entire vige will be buried in the snow and they will die after being crushed by the snow.


    That vige clearly had enough grains to feed their mers and mer sons who were useless, they could only give birth to children but was there anyck of mers in this world? No! Even if one mer was starved to death they will be able to marry another one and bring him to their vige and give birth to plump daughters, unlike those mers, they were women upon whom the entire vige depended.


    But instead of giving them food and grains after finding out that they were so hungry that they were resorting to eating their own vigers, those people were only caring about themselves and their useless mers!


    What can a mer even do? It was better for them to give those grains which they were feeding those mers to them!


    Such a heartless group of people, who knows if they ended up surviving? It was better if she watch them getting buried in snow by her own eyes.


    This time around many vigers were dying of hunger, which was why they did not even need the vige head to tell them to start working. More than five hundred people from their vige climbed up the mountains and started to make small snowballs which they rolled on the huge pile of snow and watched them take huge form.


    With more than five hundred vigers creating huge snowballs the pile of snow which was sitting on the ground like a mountain of snow itself, started to quiver.


    The one who was especially excited were the families who consisted of the weaker mers and children, quite surprisingly among these were a few mers who belonged to the Big River Vige and they knew that with what they were doing, their maternal family will get crushed to death but they were selfish.


    After waiting for so long these mers realised that their families were not going to help them anymore. In the past when they were not that hungry they were still willing to restrain themselves from harming their maternal families, they thought that their families were also suffering but now that they knew that the Big River Vige had enough grains but they did not wish to share it with them and would rather watch them die and get eaten, they did not feel the slightest bit guilty when they rolled the snowball which might lead the Big River Vige to be crushed to death.


    Fine if they did not wish to save them, then they will not care about them either! It is better for them to be crushed to death such that they will be able to steal the grains which their maternal families were hiding in their houses!


    ------------------------------

 Chapter 871: Crush them to death ——2

    Chapter 871: Crush them to death ¡ª¡ª2Other than these mers, those who participated in cannibalism were even more excited. Though not everyone ate human flesh, there were many who did and they were now exceptionally excited upon realising that they could eat the flesh of chubby children and healthy mers.


    The taste of human flesh was far greater than that of pork and chicken in their eyes and thus their eyes were almost green with greed as they continued to pile snowballs one after another. As long as the women of the Big River vige were all dead, who cared how many children they snatched? With the weather like this even if they were to keep the bodies of the children and the mers buried in the snow, they will not rot!


    This way they will be able to pass the winters with ease and infort! They also heard that this vige''s owner also had a kang in her house, he he, it will not be too much to take it away right?


    Maybe they might even pick that beautiful mer, Xiao Hua. Who cares if he was dead after getting buried in snow? As long his body was intact they could have some fun!


    Bit by bit the snow which was piled up on the mountain started to tremble under the constant attacks of the Big Stone Vigers, in the end, it could not hold on and ended up sliding down as the vigers of the Big Stone Vige watched the snow crumple and then fall with a loud explosion.


    " This is going to be the end of those arrogant bastards!"


    " Meat! Rice! Chicken! We will get everything!"


    " hahaha! I am going for that arrogant vige owner even if the flesh of women does not taste good, I want to chop her up and eat her!"


    The vigers of the Big Stone Vige could not help but cheer as they looked at the snow which was heading towards Big River Vige.


    Now they have nothing to worry about.


    ¡­.


    " Thank you, Thank you for saving our children," The night in the winter was very dark and even though the Big River Vige was lit up with oilmps, it was still dark around the vige.


    Ning Yu who met with the old mammy who wasing to meet them was really worried about his son, even though he knew that his son was safe and all right with some minor injuries which were taken care of by Yu Dong, he still felt really worried.


    If not for Yu Dong and the vigers of the Big River vige his child would have been kidnapped and eaten, he might not even get to find his son''s bones!


    "It''s nothing, this is something that we ought to do, Master Ning," replied Mammy Lin as she looked at the mer who was trembling in cold and could not help but shake her head.


    This Madam Shen was really too much, when she came to see Yu Dong, Madam Lin was there in the vige and she saw the old woman wearing a thick coat and even her daughter was wearing one which could block the chill.


    But these two poor mers, they were only d in the thinnest cotton-padded jacket even their skin was turning blue.


    " Are you sure that you do not wish to stop? You will faint at this pace," Mammy Lin told the two mers out of kindness when she saw that the two were shivering.


    She wanted to use the logs which were lying on the road to light up a fire using the splint which was made by Yu Dong such that the mers could warm up but the mers refused and persisted.


    " We cannot leave them alone, they are still young," Shi Xi''s lips were blue but he still raised his foot and then used all his strength to push forward even though each time he took a step forward he ended up getting his foot buried in ayer of knee deep snow again.


    '' They are going to freeze at this rate,'' Mammy Lin thought, she looked down at herrge thick coat and then finally could not bear it anymore as she shrug it off and then draped it over the two mers.


    Her one coat was so big that Shi Xi and Ning Yu were cosily buried inside it.


    " Mammy Lin¡­" Ning Yu wanted to say that this was not appropriate since she was a woman and they were mers but Mammy Lin cut him off with a re,


    " I know that you are worried but the vige is still far ¡­ if you continue to act stubborn then you will faint here and then I will have to carry you," she then paused and mockingly said, " I am not even a proper woman what are you worried about?"


    When she was young, she was sold to a big madam''s house and her core was sewed by a string and thread causing her core to be closed and meshed together in just a lump of flesh.


    Now she was just a human ¡­and not a woman.


    Ning Yu lowered his head as he thanked Mammy Lin and then continued to walk forward.


    The three of them arrived at the Big River Vige after three hours, as soon as they arrived, Ning Yu wished to rush towards the house where Yu Dong lived but then his sharp eyes caught movements at the top of the mountain.


    '' Eh? What''s that moving up there?'' He thought as he caught the movements and raised his head to look at the peak of the mountain.


    Curious, he raised his head and looked up only to realize that the snow which was piled up dangerously on the mountain''s peak was moving and trembling like it was going to fall any second now.


    His pupils contracted as he turned to look at Mammy Lin who did not notice anything and then said in a hurry, " Mammy Lin, there is going to be an avnche! Hurry and ask the vigers toe out of their houses or else they will be crushed by the snow!"

 Chapter 872: To the bunker

    Chapter 872: To the bunkerNing Yu felt that he was going to die of anxiety tonight, first, his children were kidnapped but now they were in danger of getting crushed by the snow. He shouldn''t have left his children alone, no it would have been better if he picked up a hoe and swung it on his wife''s head ¡ª¡ª he shouldn''t have been soft-hearted at all towards her, that way all of his children would have been fine.


    Sigh, forget it, there was no point in thinking about it.


    He looked around for something to make a loud noise and finally found a hollow block of wood while Mammy Lin rushed inside the vige and she started to bang on the doors of the vigers.


    " Hurry,e out there is going to be an avnche!" Mammy Lin screamed while Ning Yu started to hit the hollow log with his hand as he shouted loudly, " There is going to be an avnche everyonee out!"


    Shi Xi was also worried when he realised that there was going to be an avnche, he immediately banged on each door as he screamed loudly trying to wake the vigers up.


    The noise was so loud that the sleeping vigers woke up one by one. They did not understand what was going on, the loud whooshing noise of the winds which was carrying bits of snow made Ning Yu''s and everyone else''s voices muffled but they still put on a coat and then made their way out of their houses.


    In the Yu house, Chen Mi whose room was closest to the entrance woke up. He blinked his eyes and then pushed himself off the bed while looking around his room, because he was used to eating and drinking food and beverages which wereced with spiritual water, his senses were really good. He could easily hear that something was going on outside, though it was still difficult for him to make out what the other person was saying but he could notice the panic-stricken voice of those who were screaming outside which was why he immediately slipped off his bed and then carried the bundled up little bun in his arms and headed straight to Yu Dong''s room.


    " Why are you still sleeping? Go outside and take a look, it seems to me that something happened !" Chen Mi pushed his wife when he saw that she was sleeping soundly in her bed. These days he was getting annoyed just by looking at his wife''s face but he could only break their Cold War in the face of trouble. " You know how to sleep like dead in the face of danger, you are lying on the bed and sleeping as if you are done selling the empire and have nothing to worry about, do you wish for me to drag you out huh?"


    Yu Donf furrowed her brows as she rubbed her forehead and then opened her eyes, she was dumbfounded when she saw that the surrounding her was still dark. Her eyes could not help but re at Chen Mi as she said, " What are you upto now? Is adding extra salt to my meals not enough that you are now shaking me awake in the middle of the night? Why don''t you push me into a coffin directly ?"


    Yu Dong could not be med for getting angry, because Chen Mi was annoyed with her, the past few days had been nothing but troublesome. Her food wasced with extra salt and even if she somehow managed to cook something for herself, Chen Mi will still sneak something inside her meal ¡ª¡ª her clothes were washed to the point that they were torn and she was sure that he was the one putting holes in her socks.


    " I am pushing you into a coffin? You are the one who is¡ª¡ª" Chen Mi pursed his lips as he heard his son''s whining sound, because he did not wish to wake his son up, he raised his foot and then kicked Yu Dong on her butt. " You are really good at talking nonsense, I am only asking you to go outside and take a look because I can hear some ruckus going on outside, it worried me because of this I came to look for you. Do you think I will waste my breath on a heartless woman like you? Hold up an oilmp and go take a look at what is going on."


    " Heartless woman?"Yu Dong was so stumped upon hearing those words that she sputtered in disbelief and then said in an affronted manner, " I am heartless. I am getting torn from all four sides and yet I worry about you and the others, while you curse me all day long! Who is the one who is heartless here? It is you¡­ you! You hear me you little jerk!"


    " Yes, I am a little jerk! And you are the sweetest little thing aren''t you?" Chen Mi huffed as he hugged his son and stomped out. " I was the one who passed through the gates of hell and gave birth to a son for you, I cook and clean after you. All I ask is a little thing and you give me double the attitude ¡ª¡ª why don''t you just divorce me? If you hate me so much! My life has been ruined since I married you! And never once despised you but now you are despising me."


    Yu Dong rolled her neck with a groan, no wonder those who were married for more than ten years couldn''t bother with their spouses, this was the reason! It wasn''t been even four years ever since this body married Chen Mi and she was getting pushed to the edge by him already!


    Though she was unwilling but she knew that her husband will not give it a rest until he got what he wanted. This was why she could only slide out of bed and then stomp outside angrily as she muttered, " If there is nothing outside, I am making you eat vegetables like Mai and you can forget all about eating meat."


    Chen Mi scoffed while patting Yu Mai. " Of course, you will punish me¡­ what else are you good at other than punishing others?"

 Chapter 873: To the bunker ——2

    Chapter 873: To the bunker ¡ª¡ª2-----------------------


    Shen Li who was sleeping in his room also woke up he pushed himself off the bed after hearing themotion but he was pushed back onto the bed by Ye Liu who was sleeping with him since he wanted to take care of Shen Li who stayed upte while taking care of the injured Shen Jin.


    He grabbed Shen Li by his shoulders and then pushed him back on the bed as he said, " There is no need for you to worry about it, Brother Li. I will go and take a look, you are tired after taking care of Ah Jin. You still need to take care of your child, rest well."


    Fang Chi and the rest also woke up, Yu Tong pushed herself off the bed and then carried the dazed Yu Mai out of his bed since the two had rooms next to each other and Yu Tong ended up bumping into the bumbling Yu Mai who was yet to wake up properly.


    Grandma Yu who was sleeping on the Kang did not want to wake up since her joints ached a lot when she left the warmth of the Kang but when she heard the soundsing from outside, she wanted to get up but was stopped by Grandma Chen who shook her head and then said,


    " Don''t go out first, it''s so cold and dark outside. If you go your joints will definitely give you a lot of trouble, stay inside for now if there is something that they need us for, the young ones will call us," Grandma Chenforted Grandma Yu. " You are slow and old, even if you go out you will only dy their work."


    On the other side, Yu Dong wished to say something to Chen Mi but then decided to stay mum, there was no point in getting angry with this husband of hers, he was still young even if he was already a father and there would be times when he would act rebellious.


    It was all right, as long as he does not pack his bags and leave in a huff like those rebellious teenagers, there was still enough time for her to teach him well. What was more she could hear the sound of panicked vigers'' voicesing out of the house which was why she did not waste her time and then headed straight outside.


    Ning Yu and Shi Xi who were outside were already worried, they did not see their sons or daughters in fact they did not even see their daughter inw which made them panic even more. And when Mammy Lin told them that Yu Dong lived close to the mountains instead of the entrance of the vige they panicked even more.


    If Yu Dong and her family live so closer to the mountains does that not mean that they will be the first ones to get crushed by snow?


    " Yu Dong! Ah Li! There is an avncheing! Come out!" Ning Yu screamed even though he felt like he was going to faint, he still rushed towards his daughter-inw''s house with all his might.


    " Yiqian, Yiling! Yu Chen!" Shi Xi''s face was filled with tears as he shouted at the top of his lungs. " Come out! It''s an avnche!"


    Now the entire Yu family knew that there was an avnche happening!


    Yu Dong was stunned and confused, as far as she knew the snow which was piled up was indeed dangerous but she had arranged it so that it will not fall. Unless someone deliberately made it fall ¡ª¡ª there was no way there will be an avnche!


    Though she was suspicious, she still fumbled in the dark and then took out a torch while asking the others to carry an oilmp and follow her. She looked at the mountains and sure enough, she saw snow which was piled up at the tall peak of the mountains crumbling, though its speed was blocked by the forest but in the face of the heavy snow, there was nothing those bare trees could do, other than falling on the ground like pieces of wooden blocks.


    " Everyone forget everything and run !" She looked behind her and saw that her husbands were hurriedly piling up their savings which they have hidden in the house and shouted. Thankfully, she kept all the grains and the majority of the money in her space only taking it out a little when she knew that the rations in the house were depleting¡ª¡ª in the kitchen, the grains were not much and most of the savings which their family had were with her.


    Shen Li and the others heard her words and immediately followed after her, they wanted to pick the pots and pans along with the grains as well but they knew that they did not have much time.


    " To the bunker!" Yu Dong screamed as she shouted at the vigers and the mers who were standing outside in a daze, she turned to look at Xiao Hua who was carrying a very pregnant Li Hanjing and was stunned, she could see that Li Hanjing''s face was twisted in pain and from the looks of it he was very clearly going intobour!


    Sh*t!


    Was this vige cursed? Why did the children of this vigee at such dangerous times only?


    "Everyone run, I will follow you," Yu Dong rushed towards Li Hanjing as she said to Xiao Hua, " Go and follow my husbands take little Zimo with you as well."


    " But¡ª¡ª" Xiao Hua did not wish to leave Brother Hanjing or Yu Dong which was why he opened his mouth to refuse instinctively but was stopped by Yu Dong who red at him and then said, " Go!"


    In the end, Xiao Hua could grit his teeth and run but he did not forget to tell Yu Dong off, " Don''t y hero and get buried while saving others, just follow us."


    " I know," Yu Dong said as she picked Li Hanjing in her arms and then said to him, " Don''t worry just keep breathing, the bunker is not far from here."


    Because she knew that there was going to be a locust gue in the summer, Yu Dong had made a bunker in the corner of the vige. In fact, it was just a small crevice in the ground which had been made hollow on the inside but it was better than nothing!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hey my lovely readers, don''t forget to leave ament and keep supporting the new sequel Guide to tame my viinous husbands! Let us win wsa this time <3

 Chapter 874: Digging her out

    Chapter 874: Digging her out" You can leave me here," Li Hanjing groaned in pain as he looked at the snow which was crashing down on the vige, he knew that the entire vige was covered with snow and it was already hard enough for one person to walk on the snow-covered paths, with him as an added baggage there was a chance that Yu Dong might not be able to get to the bunker which she asked the vigers to dig earlier on.


    Yu Dong breathed out as she replied, " Just hold on tight, don''t worry too much and keep a focus on your breathing."


    As she spoke she turned to look at the crumbling snow and gritted her teeth before summoning her spiritual energy as she parted her cold and said, " Hey, Brother Hanjing for the time being act like you cannot see anything all right?"


    " Hmm?" Even though Li Hanjing''s head was spinning wildly because of the pain, he understood everything that Yu Dong was saying, his lips parted as he looked at Yu Dong with confusion in his eyes. He wanted to say something but before he could even bring himself to speak, he saw that the snow which was still at the bottom of the mountain was now heading straight towards him and Yu Dong with a worrying speed, with no barricades to stop it, the snow which was crashing down did not take long to reach the two of them who were left behind since most of the vigers were already inside the bunker.


    " Leave¡­me," He uttered those words just as the pile of thick snow covered them. Li Hanjing was sure that he was going to get crushed with snow and die after freezing to death but when he opened his eyes surprisingly he was not covered with snow instead the snow surrounded him and Yu Dong in a globe-like form while the inside of this small globe was rather warm which eased his contractions a little. " Thi¡­This?"


    He was stunned when he looked at the globe which was covering them but before he could ask anything else Yu Dong ced her finger on her lips and then said," Remember, you did not see anything all right?"


    Though Li Hanjing was stunned he realized what Yu Dong was trying to tell him and he nodded in understanding. He was not a fool, Yu Dong had allowed him to take a peek at her secret, it would be too unfair of him if he was to make use of her secret for his gain which was why he closed his eyes and pretended to faint.


    This way, he will not have to answer anyone''s questions.


    On the other side when the vigers saw that Yu Dong and Li Hanjing were buried in the snow, they immediately screamed. Even though Shen Li knew that his wife was not a normal human, his face still could not help but turn paler than the snow as he looked at the pile of snow which was covering the entire vige including his wife.


    He did not care if Yu Dong could get out of the snow on her own and still ran towards her.


    " Dong Dong!"


    " Dong Dong!"


    The others also reacted, they did not care that they needed to use the oil-lit torches at all, all they cared about was finding Yu Dong. That woman was the light of the vige, only she could lead them out of this trouble, if she died then what will happen to them?


    Only Old Man Tong shamelessly upied a warm corner of the bunker and refused to go out, in his eyes it was Yu Dong who foolishly tried to save that mer whose worth was lower than the copper coin thrown on the street, so why should he bully his old limbs to go and look for her? She deserved it for acting as a hero!


    Chen Mi who watched his wife get buried under the snow felt his leg go suddenly weak as he fell on the ground but then he handed his son to Grandma Yu and then rushed after Shen Li and Ye Liu who were now digging through the thick snow with their bare hands.


    " Dong Dong! Say something anything... I will not be able to live if something happens to you ¡­"


    At this moment, Chen Mi felt regretful. For the past few weeks, he had been fighting with Yu Dong, in case something happened to her and if Yu Dong left him when thest thing he told her was that he wanted a divorce what was he going to do? Would he not die of regret every day?!


    Ye Liu and Fang Chi also tried to dig through the snow while Xiao Hua somehow managed to find arge piece of a broken log which he used to scope huge amounts of snow which were piled up on the spot where Yu Dong and Li Hanjing were buried.


    In the pile of snow, Yu Dong was also digging. However, the snow was too thick and with the nts and trees withering in this cold winter she was not able to summon any of the pointed roots to dig herself out, just as she was getting worried about what to do, she heard Chen Mi and Shen Li''s voice.


    Great! They were here!


    Her eyes lit up as she pushed herself to the feet and then curled her hands around her mouth as she shouted in the direction of her husbands. " Ah Li, Mi! Liu! Chi! Stop digging and bring me the groundhogs which I brought with me. They must have followed you under the guidance of the calf and the goat! Those round furry things with sharp teeth and ws!"


    Yu Dong knew that even if her husbands dug with all their might, they might not be able to dig her out along with Li Hanjing but those groundhogs which were influenced by her spiritual energy were different! They could definitely dig through this snow as long as they were given the spiritual water!

 Chapter 875: Digging her out ——2

    Chapter 875: Digging her out ¡ª¡ª2===============


    When Shen Li and Ye Liu heard Yu Dong''s voice, they hesitated but in the end, they still decided to follow her orders as Shen Li turned to look at Chen Mi and the rest before saying, " I will go and bring those things here, you all stay with Dong Dong and keep an eye on things, if possible continue to dig the snow that way she will be out soon, all right?"


    " We understand," even though their hands were getting numb after digging in the snow, Chen Mi and the rest agreed without bothering about the numbing sensation of their hands instead they all continued with their work, on the other hand, Shen Li rushed towards the bunker where the livestock which were guided by little calf and the goat which were raised by Yu Mai.


    Shen Li hurried over to the animals which were standing on the side before he found the groundhogs and then turned to look at the women of the vige and asked, " Bring them with you, Dong Dong said that they can dig the snow much faster than a human."


    As for whether or not she was in the right, Shen Li had no idea. He hoped that what Yu Dong had in mind would truly work because he really could not understand how these small things would be able to save those who were buried in the snow.


    Vige head Gu who was standing on the side also agreed because they were in a hurry they did not pick up the hoe in their houses and simply rushed outside. Now that they had no equipment in their hands this was the only thing that they could do!


    The other vigers were hesitating at first but then they too decided to go and help the Yu family.


    They snapped out of their dream and then said one after another,


    " That''s right, didn''t these things climb out of the ground, surely they will be able to dig much better than us."


    " Yes, Yes but we cannot leave it to these things alone we should go and help out too, the snow is not melted and it might not be as cold as the melted snow. We can still use our hands to dig the snow, all right?"


    " Everyone let''s go and dig it along with Master Shen and the rest, we can''t leave the kids alone, anyway, right?"


    Someone in the crowd sighed and nodded, " That''s right, Yu Dong is the only one who knows how to hunt in here without her, how will we hunt animals? The roasted elk meat was so delicious, if we want to eat more meat then we need to save Yu Dong."


    The woman who spoke was a chubby woman and everyone knew that she liked eating the most which was why they were not surprised by her words at all but because of the woman''s words, thest bit of hesitation that some women had in their hearts vanished at once.


    That''s right, if they wanted to survive, they needed Yu Dong! If she dies then how will they survive in this situation? What was more Yu Dong was the one who helped them when they were in trouble including selling them grains at a cheap price such that they could feed their kids and mers, they could not be ingrates.


    All of them owed a favour to the Yu family. How many times their mers had gone over to the Yu family and asked for goat and sheep milk? They never returned with an empty bowl!


    Although Yu Dong was buried in the snow it was only because she was trying to save everyone in the vige because Li Hanjing was pregnant and could not run she stayed with him to keep him safe if she wanted she could have ignored Li Hanjing and rushed ahead with her mers who were first to reach the bunker in fact even this bunker which was made far from the heart of the vige was built under Yu Dong''s guidance.


    There was no way they could leave such a good woman alone in the snow to die!


    The vigers were not born as saints but they knew that without Yu Dong it will not take them a long time to freeze to death and die. Which was why they decided to charge ahead along with the rest of the vigers.


    Soon, the entire vige along with the mers and the children rushed ahead and then started to dig into the snow. Yu Dong guided the groundhogs which were under the influence of spiritual energy and told them how to dig and where were the weak spots.


    Yu Dong guided the vigers while looking at Li Hanjing who was crying in pain. She did not feel irritated instead she very calmly patted him on the back, " It''s all right you will be out in just a while, just wait a few more minutes." As she spoke she did not forget to instil some of her spiritual energy into Li Hanjing''s womb, she was worried that the child will die out of suffocation if it was left alone.


    She patted Li Hanjing on the back as she continued to speak, " Be good¡­you will be fine."


    " You still need to meet your child, so hold on, all right?"


    " You will be fine, you hear that? That is Xiao Hua''s voice he is calling you."


    The little calf along with the groundhogs and the goat continued to dig while letting out a moo sound. The four hooves stomped on the ground which was piled with snow as he stubbornly moved his hooves and tried to dig as much snow as he could.


    " I...I can''t hold on¡­" Li Hanjing really did not wish to trouble Yu Dong but he really could not hold on anymore, the child was pushing its way outside and even if he wished to stay put this was not something that he could manage!


    Yu Dong was at a loss for words as she turned to look at the thinning snow and then shouted, " Brother Hanjing is getting close to giving birth what am I supposed to do?"


    Her shout startled the women and mers outside, Li Hanjing was going to give birth? At this moment!?

 Chapter 876: The winter child

    Chapter 876: The winter child" Oh this bad, this is seriously bad." Xiao Hua dug at the snow with all his might, the other members of the Yu family along with the rest of the vigers also started to dig at the pile of snow. Li Hanjing was going to give birth, how can they allow something like this to happen? Yu Dong had no idea how to give birth and what was more no woman was allowed to witness a mer giving birth.


    They could hear Li Hanjing''s muffled screams and they could also hear Yu Dong panicking inside. She was asking them what to do but no one dared to tell her, the process of a mer giving birth was very tricky and no one other than a mer could ascertain a sessful birth even if they were to tell Yu Dong how to help Li Hanjing, she might not be able to do it!


    " Hanjing, don''t be afraid! I am here! Sister Tong will dig you out!" Yu Tong shouted seeing this Xiao Hua who was right beside her was speechless as he retorted, " Care about your sister a little bit too, I feel sorry for her."


    Yu Dong also wanted to say the same thing but she did not have the time to do so, she looked at Li Hanjing who was writhing in pain and curled her hands around into a loudspeaker and shouted, " You lot either tell me what to do or dig us out, I don''t think that he can stay put for long!"


    After the vigers heard her words they started to hurriedly dig the snow with their hands as fast as they could. They could hear Yu Dong''s voice much more clearly than before, surely she must be very near right? They definitely could not dy any longer if Yu Dong was panicking like this then Li Hanjing much be really close to giving birth!


    Just as everyone was panicking, the pile of snow finally fell.


    " Wife!" Chen Mi saw Yu Dong who was standing over Li Hanjing while making sure that he was protected from the falling snow and then immediately stretched out his hand. He was worried that if he was a step toote then he might miss out on the opportunity of saving his wife.


    " What are you doing Mi? Don''t be afraid, stay behind if you try to pull Yu Dong with that tiny body of yours, what''s more, take a look at your hands, they are almost blue because of constant digging, if you continue like this then you might end up falling inside the snow as well, stay behind," Aunt Wang gently pushed Chen Mi to the side before stretching her hands forward. " Dong Dong be careful and climb out."


    Yu Dong did not go out first instead she picked up Li Hanjing who was lying on the ground and then hugged him carefully before saying, " Call Yu Tong and have her take her precious Brother Hanjing!"


    She was stuck inside the snow but she heard everything that was going on inside and was very much aware of how Yu Tong kept screaming for Li Hanjng despite her sister being trapped as well. Yu Dong was furious but at the same time she was speechless, in the end even though she wished she could smack Yu Tong on the butt, she still prioritized what was more important.


    She stepped back to allow Li Hanjing to be taken out of the snow and just as she expected the first one to rush towards him was Yu Tong who despite hating winters took off her coat and then covered Li Hanjing while guiding some of the vige women to help her take Li Hanjing to the bunker.


    Only then did Yu Dong allow herself to be taken out while the mers behind her rushed over to their wife at once.


    " You are really something!" Shen Li hugged Yu Dong though he knew that she would be fine, he still could not help but break down when he saw that his wife was in danger. Now that Yu Dong was out, he finally felt heaved a sigh of relief and breathed out ¡ª¡ª


    The rest also rushed ahead and hugged Yu Dong, just now they felt like their hearts were going to die. The one who was the most regretful was Xiao Hua, if something happened to Yu Dong just now then he would have died with regrets.


    Thankfully, she was fine¡ª¡ª


    " You..why did you stay behind, do you like ying the hero so much?" Chen Mi who felt like his world had been flipped upside down cried uncontrobly. Even if his wife was superhuman, she was still his wife, how can he stay calm when he saw that his wife was buried in the snow? His heart which was high-strung with tension finally broke and he could not help but cry as he hugged Yu Dong.


    " Mi¡­" Yu Dong patted Chen Mi and Shen Li on their backs while looking at the three mers who looked close to tears and then said," Am I not all right, stop crying, all right?"


    Her voice was gentle but that only made the mers cry even more as they rushed to her and hugged her tight until not even her head could be seen.


    " Okay, Okay I was wrong, I will not leave you all behind¡­"


    Yu Dong was helpless, in the past, there were many times when she left the house. Her parents never asked her anything, and even if she did not return for days they did not worry about her, instead they would send her messages telling her to bring this and that for them and her brothers, even if she came back with her arm and leg in a sling or fracture they did not care about her nor did they shed a tear instead they would click their tongues at her and say,


    " If only you awakened a better power then something like this would not have happened."


    " Truly, I hope your brothers are not as useless as you¡ª¡ª if they are then I am afraid that I might really go crazy."


    She was used to taking dangerous tasks alone but never did she expect that one day someone would cry so much for her just because she got buried in snow.


    ---------------------

 Chapter 877: The winter child ——2

    Chapter 877: The winter child ¡ª¡ª2" All right that''s enough, you all¡­why don''t you go back to the bunker? We still need to think of a way to get the stock of food that we have hidden inside our houses," Wu Junfen spoke up when she saw that the mers were not listening to Yu Dong. She hardly spoke in the matters of other families which was why Shen Li and the rest immediately let go of Yu Dong and did not dare to cry anymore.


    While the mers were recollecting themselves, Wu Junfen looked at the vige which was buried inside the snow and clicked her tongue in annoyance as she said, " This is something that we have no idea how to deal with, with so much snow covering the entire vige we will have to wait for at least a few more weeks before we can clean it up."


    With Wu Junfen''s interruption, they all turned and looked at the vige which was now buried under the snow with only a few roofs peeking out, it was especially terrible for those who just rebuilt their houses after the flood. Yu Dong looked at the vige and then narrowed her eyes as she said, " This snow avnche does not make any sense, as far as I know, this snow was supposed to stay piled up at the peak without falling unless someone deliberately made a move, I don''t think that such an ident would have taken ce."


    Yu Dong was aware of the dangers which was why she made sure that the snow would not fall on the vige but contrary to her belief the snow ended up rolling down on the vige even after all the preparations that she had made which stuck as suspicious to her.


    When Wu Junfen heard Yu Dong''s words, her eyes shed with a sinister look in her eyes but then she closed them and breathed heavily, " We will think about itter on, for now, let''s go inside the bunker. At dawn we will start a process to take the stocked-up food from the inside of the vige as for cleaning up, it will take a lot of time."


    " All right," Yu Dong agreed as she headed towards the bunker where she had stored food which could have assured their survival for a few months in the summers but now this food was going to be used up before the arrival of summer.


    Thankfully, she had left some y pots and vessels inside when she was moving the food together with the vigers or else they would have to eat dry grains.


    The bunker was rather warm whenpared to outside, though there were no nkets or anything else, no one made a fuss given that it was already enough for them to have a safe ce to hide. Other than Li Hanjing who was given the extra robes and coats by women and mers everyone else was lying or sitting on the dry ground.


    " Argh!" Li Hanjing who was pushed to a corner of the bunker screamed while the rest of the mers covered him with their bodies making sure that no one would see him.


    Aunt Wang who climbed down the bunker heaved a breath as she looked at the crowd which was squeezed inside the bunker and looked at the two mers who helped them when they were sleeping and saved them just in time, she bowed in gratitude as she said, " It''s all thanks to you all that we were able to stay alive if not then I am sure that some of us would have been buried in the snow."


    " No..No there is no need," Ning Yu waved his hands as he looked at his son who was sleeping soundly on the floor before raising his gaze and looking at Shen Li who was looking at him with a peculiar look on his face.


    An awkward expression shed on Ning Yu''s face before he looked away and then said, " We only did what was supposed to be the right thing to do and nothing else. There is no need to thank us."


    Shi Xi also nodded to the side. Fortunately, their kids were saved by the Big River Vige or else they would have truly died tonight, since they owed the vigers a favour it was only right for them to return it.


    At this moment, Shen Li was looking at his father. He wanted to say something to his father but when he saw that Ning Yu was avoiding him, he pursed his lips. What was he supposed to say anyway after such a long time?


    Behind them, there were a few vigers who were still worrying about the meat which was buried in their houses and wanted to go out and take a look at it.


    " I want to go and bring the elk''s meat, I don''t think it will hold on for long¡ª¡ª"


    " There is so much grain stored in the kitchen, if it gets buried then how will I survive? I don''t even have enough money !"


    " My pigs¡ª¡ª"


    " All right, you all stay put! It''s too dangerous right now. The sky is dark and the snow is really heavy, I don''t think that you should take a risk," Vige head Gu scolded the vigers with a solemn look on her face when she saw that they were still making a ruckus. " I know that you are all anxious about your food and livestock but then again think about what might happen if you rush out now! Stay inside !"


    The vigers wanted to run out since they were getting impatient but when they heard the words of Vige head Gu, they no longer dared to run outside and stayed inside the bunker obediently.


    " You can do it Brother Hanjing, just another push!" As soon as the bunker descended into another round of silence, Yu Dong and the rest of the vigers heard Xiao Hua''s screaming and behind him, Li Hanjing let out another scream before the cries of a child echoed in the bunker.

 Chapter 878: Will not be easy

    Chapter 878: Will not be easyYu Dong heard Xiao Hua''s exmation but did not head over, instead, she continued to sit on the ground with her head buried in her knees. Because it was winter, the spiritual energy scattered all over the forest was no longer as dense as it used to be during spring and summer.


    What she used right now was the remnant of her spiritual energy which she had stored up before winter arrived and the forest and wild animals went into hibernation.


    With such cold winds blowing outside it was impossible for her to cultivate her spiritual energy which was linked to nature itself.


    Right now, even though she was trying to cultivate, Yu Dong was not able to replenish most of her energy.


    '' Looks like I will have to cultivate for three to four days before I can recover,'' Yu Dong thought in her head as she looked at her hands which were trembling slightly. She sighed and closed her eyes but even so, she could not condense as much spiritual energy as she needed, in the end, Yu Dong could only give up and lie down on her back.


    " Are you okay?" A familiar voice called out to her and she turned to look at Chen Mi who was sitting next to her with a guilty look on his face. Yu Dong looked at him and then arched a brow as she asked, " Are you not going to ignore me anymore?"


    A faint blush surged up on Chen Mi''s face as he licked his lips and then replied, " I ¡­I am sorry, I should not have thrown my temper at you like that."


    He knew that if it was possible Yu Dong would have definitely helped him but since she was not helping him then it could only mean that it was something that she could not do or maybe what he wanted her to do was truly out of her control.


    This was something that Chen Mi was really aware of but he was also a son and brother. He could not restrain himself when he saw that his sister and mother were suffering and ended up fighting with Yu Dong and threw an unreasonable tantrum at her when he knew that it was not as easy for her to take care of everything which was happening in the vige.


    "It''s good that you know," when Yu Dong heard Chen Mi''s apology she heaved a sigh of relief. She was not against helping her inws but there were times when she couldn''t do everything that her husbands wanted¡ª¡ª in the end, she was a human too if she could fly just because her husbands asked her to then will she still be a human? Wouldn''t she be a god?!


    Chen Mi lowered his head as he did not say anything more and simply looked at Yu Tong who was holding Li Hanjing''s child with a foolish smile on her lips. If one did not know the truth, one would think that Yu Tong was Li Hanjing''s child''s mother.


    "It''s a girl," Chen Mi told Yu Dong when thetter turned to look at Li Hanjing and Yu Tong. He was slightly envious of Li Hanjing who was able to give birth to a daughter at first attempt but he only a little bit.


    " Oh, then it is going to be a hell lot of troublesome for Ah Tong to get married to Brother Hanjing," as she spoke she turned her head and looked at Second Aunt Yu who was staring at Yu Tong with dissatisfaction. Even though Yu Tong had separated from the Old Yu family, she was still Second Aunt Yu''S daughter for her to marry a mer who once sold his body and even gave birth to a child whose mother was unknown ¡ª¡ª there was a very high possibility that Second Aunt Yu will not ept this marriage.


    If Li Hanjing''s first child was a mer then there could have been a bit of a leeway but with this child being a girl, it would be near to impossible for Second Aunt Yu to allow Yu Tong to marry Li Hanjing. If Yu Tong was to marry Li Hanjing, wouldn''t she have to share the property which she earned with a child who did not share the bloodline of the Yu family?


    Yu Dong would eat a whole cow alive if Second Aunt Yu were to ept their marriage easily.


    Chen Mi also followed her gaze and snorted in anger, before he curled his lips and then said, " Who gave her the right to be upset with their marriage anyway? When Sister Tong was facing the life and death situation along with Grandma, this second Madam Yu did not even bother saving her!"


    " That might indeed be the case but¡­" Yu Dong did not continue even though she did not say it anything, Chen Mi understood her meaning.


    Second Aunt Yu was not worried about her daughter, she was only concerned about her face which might fall on the ground if Yu Tong was to marry an ex-courtesan. In fact, even Grandma Yu found it a bit troublesome to ept that both of her granddaughters were going to marry an ex-courtesan, Xiao Hua was still better since he kept his body clean but Li Hanjing ¡­ her attitude towards Li Hanjing was still not as warm as it was towards Xiao Hua.


    Fortunately, she was getting older and did not wish to trouble Yu Tong which was why despite not liking the fact that Yu Tong wished to marry an ex-courtesan, she did not make a fuss but Second Aunt Yu was different, if she wanted to make trouble then she will surely not stay silent!


    After all, everyone knew that Second Aunt Yu was a really prideful woman who cared about her face the most!


    Yu Dong nced at Second Aunt Yu whose face was twisted along with Old Man Tong and then turned to look at Yu Tong who was still sitting next to Li Hanjing while acting like a caring wife. She knew that Yu Tong was aware of the fact that her mother was ring at her but she still wanted to use this opportunity to tell everyone that she was pursuing Li Hanjing. ----------------¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

 Chapter 879: How dare they attack us?

    Chapter 879: How dare they attack us?¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Yu Dong did not think much, this was not her mess to take care of which was why she asked her husbands to huddle around in the corner and take a nap, though it was only three to five hours until dawn, she knew that it was going to feel like ages for some.


    She took off her coat which was slightly thick and then handed it to Shen Li who was trembling lightly and said, " Here put it on."


    " I am fine," as he spoke his eyes instinctively fell on Ning Yu and Shi Xi who hugged the shivering children in their arms. Though the bunker was considerably warmer than outside, once in a while a cold gust of wind woulde hurtling causing them to shiver in cold.


    Ning Yu and Shi Xi were the poorest of all the vigers, the cotton-padded jackets they were wearing were ripped and torn in many ces and from the inside Yu Dong could see that the cotton seemed to be poking out making their cotton-padded jackets uneven.


    Yu Dong took a look at Ning Yu and Shi Xi before turning to look at Shen Li who seemed to be reluctant to take the jacket and seemed to be inclined on handing the jacket to his fathers and siblings. With a sigh, she turned on her heel and then headed towards Ning Yu and Shi Xi who was trembling and stretched out her hand which was holding her jacket and said, " Here, the weather is too cold wrap your children in the jacket to make sure that they stay warm."


    " No¡­there is no need," Ning Yu was slightly surprised when he saw Yu Dong talking to him, he had heard from his wife and daughter that Yu Dong did not treat his son well and even hated and despised him for not being able to give birth to a child, so why was she even offering this jacket to him?


    Even Shi Xi was stunned as he looked at the thick jacket and then turned to look at Ning Yu who was staring at Yu Dong with an awkward expression and did not dare to reach out and grab the jacket either. Though he very much wanted to take hold of it and bundle up his children, he knew that he was not in any position to do so.


    Ning Yu was Yu Dong''s father-inw yet he did not even reach out to hold her jacket, so how can he take it?


    "It''s all right, if not for you we all will be buried inside the snow and would have to suffer a lot more ¡ª¡ª- father inw, so give me some face and wear this," Yu Dong did not wish to entangle with the Shen family but now that she saw the terrible conditions in which these mers and children were living she could not ignore them.


    From one nce she could see that Ning Yu and Shi Xi did not eat anything good for weeks and even though they seemed to be caring for their children there was only a little mers like them could do.


    Ning Yu did not expect Yu Dong will suddenly ept him as her father inw, he awkwardly looked at Shen Li who was sitting huddled up closer to his brothers and watched his son nod his head only then did he reach his hand and took the jacket from Yu Dong as he bowed his head and said,


    " Thank you."


    He was not used to taking alms from others given that he was a mer who had his own pride even when he was in the vige, he would do odd sorts of jobs to make sure that his children would never go hungry. But now that he was in this situation for the sake of his kids, he could only lower his head and receive the alms which were being given to him.


    " What are you thanking us for? We should be the ones who should be thanking you." Aunt Wang stood up from the ground and then took off her jacket as well before handing it to Shi Xi. " You are Yu Dong''s father-inw and the saviour of this vige, it will be too much of us if we were to ignore you like this."


    When the vigers heard Yu Dong and Aunt Wang''s words, they all got up and helped Ning Yu and Shi Xi make a bed for their kids while handing some dried snacks which they grabbed on their way to the bunker to the eldest Shen Yiqian.


    " I ¡­ I don''t know what to say," Ning Yu was speechless and in awe when he saw the vigers of the Big River vige helping him and Shi Xi, he was thinking that he would have to stay in the corner and silently suffer throughout the night before leaving. He did not expect that he will be treated so well just because Yu Dong called him, her father-inw.


    "It''s all right just take a nap, in the morning we will go and take out our stock which is buried in the snow." Yu Dong told the two mers to go to sleep while she turned on her heels and headed towards the entrance of the bunker where she met with Wu Junfen who was already waiting for her.


    " Are you going out?" Wu Junfen asked as she looked at Yu Dong who seemed to be heading towards the mountains.


    " Of course," sneered Yu Dong as she stepped out of the bunker and then headed towards the mountains. " I refuse to believe that this was simply a natural catastrophe and not something made by humans."


    " Aiya, so you are saying that someone deliberately did it?" As Wu Junfen and Yu Dong headed towards the mountain someone else followed which was why when she heard Yu Dong''s words, she could not help but exim loudly causing Yu Dong and Wu Junfen to turn around and look at Aunt Wang, Vige head Gu and many other women who were tottering after them, seeing them follow her Yu Dong was speechless as she said, " What are you doing? Why are you following me?"


    " What else? Someone dared to attack us! How can we not make a move against them? Do they think that our Big River Vige is easy to bully?"

 Chapter 880: Fight who is sacred of who?!

    Chapter 880: Fight who is sacred of who?!The fighting spirit of the vigers was ignited the second they heard that they were being targeted and it only became worse when they looked at the thick snow which had umted around the mountains dumped on their entire vige.


    And the Yu house was actually covered in snow which was at least a hundred feet thick! Was this a joke? No, it wasn''t! If they were not fortunate enough then they all would have been buried inside the snow and would have suffocated to death!


    " You all what are you waiting for roll your sleeves ande with us, let''s see who is daring enough to harm our vige! We might have a small poption but we are not going to be suppressed by others!" One of the vige women shouted as she looked at the rest of the women who were hesitating inside the bunker.


    Compared to other viges that had more than five hundred families, their vige only had a puny sum of three hundred families which was why it was not surprising that someone dared to attack their vige but just because they were small in number did not mean that they were easy to bully!


    When the women called the vigers they all looked at their mer husbands and asked them to stay inside the bunker while they walked out. Their vige was attacked, and they could not stay inside and hide like chickens even second Aunt Yu followed since she did not want to be called names by the rest of the vigers in case she stayed behind with the mers, the elderly and the paralyzed ones.


    More importantly, she wanted to talk to Yu Tong about her actions just now. Even though Second Aunt Yu knew that Yu Tong acting so close to Li Hanjing could only mean one thing, she did not wish to ept it! After all, they were not some poor family that needed to improvise and bring a mer whose body had been defiled by another woman.


    As she walked hurriedly out of the bunker, she red at Li Hanjing in disgust. Second Aunt Yu firmly believed that it was Li Hanjing who shamelessly seduced her daughter and caused her to be bewitched with him, if not, there was no way her daughter would fall for a mer like him who was pregnant with a bastard.


    " Who are you ring at?" Xiao Hua red right back at Second Aunt Yu when he saw that the woman was looking at Li Hanjing with an unfriendly gaze, though he understood what was going on in the head of that woman, he was still speechless.


    Clearly, it was Yu Tong who was chasing after his brother Hanjing and she was the one who refused to give up even after getting rejected by Li Haning a thousand times already. Why was it that the woman was ring at Li Hanjing instead of going after her daughter?


    Second Aunt Yu wanted to say something rude but then stopped when she saw that the one who spoke was Xiao Hua. She knew that Yu Dong and Xiao Hua were soon to get married and with the position that Yu Dong was currently holding, even if Second Aunt Yu wanted to make things difficult for Xiao Hua, she did not dare to which was why she only snorted and turned to walk out of the bunker without looking at Xiao Hua or anyone else.


    " All right, calm down," Li Hanjing pulled Xiao Hua back, he was afraid that Xiao Hua will run after Second Aunt Yu and fight with her which was why he held his wrist and pulled Xiao Hua back. " There is no need for you to get angry with her, she is right in one way or another."


    Xiao Hua turned to look at Li Hanjing and then red at him as he said, "What do you mean that she is in the right? It is her blessing that her daughter can even get close to someone like you! Has she not seen her face or her daughter''s? Compared to the two of them, you are much more good-looking!"


    Xiao Hua wasn''t wrong either,pared to Yu Dong whose features were heroic and bold because she took after her mother, Yu Tong''s features were pretty average since she also took after her mother who shared the same features as Old Man Tong.


    With her upturned nose and thin lips, Yu Tong''s looks could be considered average whenpared to Li Hanjing''s.


    " Yes but unlike me who had a child with an unknown woman, Second Miss Yu is much cleaner," Li Hanjing sighed as he patted Xiao Hua on the back of his hand. "She clearly deserves better than a mer who has baggage with him." As he spoke he looked at his baby daughter, in fact, it would be a lie if he was to say that he was not moved by Yu Tong''s serious pursuit, he was indeed charmed by her sweet words and care¡ª¡ª which was why, while everyone hoped that their child was a daughter, he hoped that his child was a mer.


    That way, he could have married Yu Tong without any problem but now that the child in his belly turned out to be a daughter, he could only give up on his foolish dreams.


    " You are thinking too much, Brother Hanjing," Xiao Zimo rolled his eyes as he patted the swaddled baby and then said, " Miss Tong is a person with her own mind, anyone with eyes can see that she does not disdain you or your daughter. More importantly, she has already separated from the Yu family, I don''t think that her mother can change her thoughts which is why you should also stop questioning yourself and believe in Miss Tong."


    " He is right, don''t think about it so much," Shen Li who was sitting at the corner which was only a bit far away from where Li Hanjing and the rest of the mers were sleeping. " I trust my sister-inw, if she is adamant on mating you her husband, she will do so."


    When Li Hanjing heard Shen Li mention the word ''husband'' his cheeks turned red as he blushed in embarrassment but before he could say anything more, a few women returned and their faces were filled with righteous indignation as they picked up a few logs of wood and cried in anger,


    "It''s the big stone vige! They were the ones who caused this tragedy!"


    " How unlucky that we have such neighbours!"

 Chapter 881: Fight who is scared of who?!—-2

    Chapter 881: Fight who is scared of who?!¡ª-2-------------------------------------------


    " They are bullying us in our own vige this is ridiculous!" One of the vigers cried as she remembered what happened just now, her clothes were covered with blood and she seemed to be hurt as she walked with a limp.


    When Shen Li saw the woman who walked inside the bunker with bloodied clothes hisplexion immediately turned pale as he looked at Ye Liu and the rest who hurriedly got up from the ground and rushed over to the woman and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Chen Mi and Fang Chi were not the only ones who were worried even the mers whose wives went out rushed over to where the woman was and started speaking in a panicked voice,


    "That''s right what happened?"


    "What''s going on? Is my wife okay?!"


    " Damn those vigers from the Big Stone vige, what did they do now?" Ye Liu cursed as the woman who was bleeding sat down and started retelling the incident which took ce a few minutes ago.


    ¡­.


    Fifteen minutes ago,


    The Big Stone Vigers were overjoyed when they saw that the entire B Big River Vige was covered in snow. Because the distance between the barren mountain and the Big River Vige was twenty minutes they all did not see the vigers running out of their houses and hiding in the bunker built by Yu Dong, in fact, they all thought that the vigers were buried inside the snow!


    How exciting!


    " Humph, this is what they get, who asked them to look down on us?" The vige chief of the Big Stone Vige snorted as she looked at the vige which was covered with snow.


    The vigers who were so hungry that their stomachs were sticking close to their backs were looking at the viger who was covered with snow with green eyes. They had no guilt or heartache when they looked at the vige which was covered with snow by their own hands some of them were mers who were married off from the Big River vige.


    Even though they believed that their mothers and maternal families were buried in the snow they did not feel the slightest bit of regret. Instead, their hearts were filled with deep satisfaction, who asked them not to share the grains with them? Who asked them to be so selfish? If they only shared a little more grains with them then their children would not have to die! But instead of sharing grains with them, they all ate and slept well while knowing that their children were being eaten by the vige women!


    Wasn''t it the responsibility of the parents to eat one meal less only if they can feed their kids? So why didn''t they do so?!


    The people of the Big Stone vige circled the Big River Vige, they did not dare to walk quickly because they were worried that they will fall into the thick snow. It was so cold! In case they fall inside the snow wouldn''t they simply waste all their efforts by getting frozen to death? Seeing that the Big River Vige was silent, they all looked at the vastnd of snow where the Vige Chief of the Big Stone Vige turned and said to her vigers, " Now don''t be in a hurry, first we will dig the snow out and then pull the grains out ¡­if you want to find the kids, then go for the Yu family, they have the chubbiest kids and¡ª¡ª"


    " And what?" A cold voice sounded out from behind.


    The Vige Chief of the Big Stone Vige felt that something was wrong and hurriedly turned around and looked behind her and was shocked to her core.


    They had just arrived at the vige and were now standing at the foot of the mountains where the Yu family''s house was. They originally thought that the entire vige had been buried inside the stone and no one would be able to make it out alive of the avnche that they had caused and never did they expect that they will see at least a hundred women who were looking at them with unfriendly expressions.


    Standing in the front was a red-eyed Yu Dong, whose face was covered with unconcealed rage as she looked at them. When she looked at them the vigers of the Big Stone Vige felt like they were being stared at by the grim reaper who came to reap their soul.


    " You¡­You all are alive?" the Vige Chief of the Big Stone Vige was stunned as she looked at Yu Dong who was standing in front of her lookingpletely unharmed. How¡­how was this possible? How did this happen?


    The Vige Chief of the Big Stone Vige was shocked beyond her beliefs.


    " Why are you surprised?" Yu Dong sneered as she looked at the woman in front of her, she was only guessing that someone might be behind this avnche. She did not expect that her guess would actually turn right, she could not bother to y dumb with them as she rolled her sleeves and then said, " Are you going to go back on your own feet or should I arrange a stretcher for you? I hope you chose the second option because I am truly in the mood to break your limbs!"


    Aunt Wang also clenched her fists as she looked at the women in front of her and sneered, " You all call yourself women yet you dare to harm mers, children and weak all because you want to fill your stomach? Why can''t you go and hunt? I don''t believe that rats like you could not even catch rats in the forest! Why do you have toe and dirty our vige? Do you think we are too old to deal with cowards like you huh?"


    " Vige chief! Let''s just fight it out with them," when the women of the Big Stone Vige saw that the women of the Big River Vige were calling them cowards they could not bear to stand the insult as they too rolled their sleeves and said, " We are going to end this matter once and for all!"

 Chapter 882: Prince of animals

    Chapter 882: Prince of animalsThe vige head of the Big Stone Vige was a bit hesitant when she saw that the ones who were standing behind her were the women of the Big River Vige, after all, it was fine to hurt mers and children since there was nock of them but in case they were to hurt women then this matter will surely escte to the point where it will not be suppressed easily.


    It was fine if mers and children were gone but how many women were in this vige, if something happened to them wouldn''t they be troubled?


    Women were untouchable in their world even more so than men since they were already rare to begin with. After all, women were the ones who did all the major jobs and they were also required for the proper functioning of the entire country and vige altogether. They were also the ones who managed to control the entire power.


    If they hurt a mer or a child they will still be able to leave unscathed but if they were to hurt a woman then there was a chance that they will have to bear the consequences.


    Neither side dared to move as they all looked at the women of the Big River Vige.


    " Vige head Gu, I am only here because we need some minor help from you, why don''t we¡ª¡ª"


    " Pei! Dont think that you can fool me with that flowery tone of yours, you witch! I knowpletely well that you were the one who is the cause of this tragedy! Do you think that I am so old that I cannot understand something so simple as this? You are shameless, first, you attacked our vige and now you have the audacity to say that you want our help! I haven''t seen anyone more shameless than you!"


    " Oi, vige head Gu! I am warning you don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!" The Vige chief of the Big Stone Vige was furious as she looked at Vige head Gu who was scolding her. She hated when this woman acted like she was above her when they were the same age! " I advise you to be kind and help us obediently, otherwise don''t me us for not caring about the friendship that we have had with each other for so many years."


    Aunt Wang was so angry that sheughed, " Friendship? Did you think of our so-called friendship when you pushed us into the pit of death? If we were not lucky enough, then we would all be dead by now!"


    "That''s right, dont think that we did not hear what you just said right now! We heard it all, you wanted to dig our children out of the snow to eat! You all are shameless! Beasts, simply inhuman!"


    With their ns exposed, the vigers of the Big Stone vige knew that they will no longer be able to hold their ground which was why a woman whose child was on death bed finally lost all senses and then took out the dagger which she was carrying, " Damn it, let go! I don''t care anymore if I don''t take the grains tonight then I will surely end up losing my child!"


    Her target was clearly old and weak, she did not care whom she had to kill as long as she was to grab hold of these women she will be able to ckmail them into giving up their children. A child could still be reced but a woman couldn''t be reced!


    When Aunt Wang saw that the woman was attacking the elderly woman, she immediately pulled her away just in time as the woman swung her dagger at the woman, Yu Dong who was standing beside Aunt Wang clicked her tongue angrily as she pulled Aunt Wang away and then caught the dagger which aiming for Aunt Wang''s back.


    Even though her hand was sliced by the thick dagger, Yu Dong did not wince as she red at the woman and then raised her fist as she hammered the woman who was swinging the dagger recklessly without care.


    "It is too early for you to attack my vigers!"


    " Ah!" The woman who saw the vigers of the Big Stone Vige attacking them so tantly screamed in surprise as they all took a step behind them but just as they saw Yu Dong punching the woman, their eyes turned red in anger and they shouted,


    " Damn, do they think that the vigers of the Big River vige are just for show?"


    " I will not let you go! How dare you attack our vige !"


    The women all rushed towards the women of the Big Stone Vige they did not care if they had a weapon or not they all decided to fight to the death against these shameless people!


    " Fight! Fight! Fight!"


    " Don''t let them leave! Make sure to kill them all!"


    When Shen Li and the rest rushed over to a blind spot they saw Yu Dong fighting with the women who were holding scythes and daggers, currently, she was sporting a heavy slice in her right hand while her arm was ruthlessly cut as well, while Yu Dong was fighting with women some of the mers were trying to hold her back which caused Yu Dong to get hurt even more as she was not touching the mers which caused Chen Mi and the others to turn blind with rage.


    " Fck! They really think that they can do anything!" Xiao Hua cursed as he rolled his sleeves and charged ahead, the mer who was holding Yu Dong back felt someone rush over to him and was surprised to see a mer with an extremely beautiful rush over to him.


    At first, he thought that he would be able to deal with Xiao Hua with ease before turning her attention back to the woman but instead ¡ª¡ª


    Fck! What kind of grains did this mer eat? Why were his fists as hard as stone?


    " You think you can hit my fianc¨¦e as you wish huh? Do you think that you can do something like that huh? Here take this! Take this as well!"


    Xiao Hua simply sat down on the mer''s waist and refused to let him go! How dare he hurt his future wife ?!

 Chapter 883: Prince of animals ——2

    Chapter 883: Prince of animals ¡ª¡ª2--------------------


    " How dare they bully my wife!" Chen Mi did not stop as well even if he was smaller than the rest, he picked up the basket which was filled with stones and then rushed over to the fight. Though he was not as skilled in fighting as Xiao Hua and Ye Liu, he was good at aiming!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! As he ran he aimed at the women from the other vige and shouted, " Here take this and this as well! How dare you attack my wife?! How dare you attack my vige, I will kill you!"


    Behind him Ye Liu too pulled out the stones which he picked up and then threw at the women without a pause, he did not care whether he broke someone''s head or eye, as long as he could save his wife! Behind them, the rest of the mers also rushed over as they rolled snowballs and then aimed at the women who were at attacking their wives.


    How dare they? Did they think that they were all dead?


    The women who were hit were stunned as they all looked at the mers who were running towards them and were shocked but soon their shock turned to rage when they saw just how healthy and active those mers from the Big River Vige looked especially when they looked like shrivelled up figs in front of them.


    " Sisters, let us go! Let''s teach the big river vige a lesson! They truly think that they can bully us as they wish! Let''s fight it out with them!" The other women who were hesitating whether to join in the fight or not, no longer hesitated as they all rushed towards the mers who were aiming at them, they even pulled their mers towards them and asked them to join in the fight.


    " I will fight it out with you, you witches!"


    " How dare you! How dare you!"


    The two sides did not show any mercy this was more so for Yu Dong who swooped down at the vigers of the big stone vige like the king of Yama she did not hesitate as she punched, kicked or thrashed them onto the ground. When she thought about how these vigers were aiming for her sons, her eyes turned red with anger as she raised her fists and aimed them at the women who wereing her way.


    " You dare to bully us? Do you think we will let go of you!" The women of the Big Stone Vige soon realized that Yu Dong was the strongest woman of the big river vige which was why they all aimed at her and started to kick and punch her in return.


    " Fck, they really treat us as dead!"


    " How dare you attack our vige owner!"


    As the fight turned even more chaotic, they heard the sound of children who were hiding behind their parents till now. Yu Mai who saw his sister getting beaten up rushed out on the back of the strong goat and shouted, " Bad women! Bad women! How dare you hurt my sister! Mai will fight with you!"


    Behind him the children also charged, the women of the Big Stone Vige immediately turned happy as they looked at the child, now they only need to pick one¡ª¡ªwhat is that?


    The women did not even get a chance to finish their thoughts as they soon realised that behind the children a group of cows, chickens and pigs were running. In front of them were a sturdy calf and goat with a rather muscr-looking cow who was shaking her head wildly as it mooed.


    " Don''t you dare harm my mother!"


    " Don''t bully my daddy! I will not leave you alone!"


    The herd of mismatched animals suddenly rushed towards the fight, which scared the women, they all wanted to run away but it was already toote. The cows, chickens and pigs seemed to be unafraid of death as they charged ahead and then banged their head against the women of the Big Stone Vige.


    The cows used their horns to hurt some women while the pigs simply used their weight to their advantage as they all charged at the women. Some of the chickens despite being flightless aimed for the eyes of the women who belonged to the Big Stone Vige while the groundhogs and the rabbits which were raised by the Yu family bit the women'' on their shins.


    " AHHH!"


    " What''s going on?"


    " Its hurts! It hurts so much!"


    " I can''t take it!"


    " They are only attacking us! Why are they attacking us?"


    Because Yu Mai was taking care of the calf and goat for a long time, the two listened to hismands at once. What was more the livestock which was raised by the Yu family grew up on spiritual grains and grass which was why they were more intelligent than the rest because of this the livestock listened to everything that Yu Mai said to them.


    When the avnche urred, Yu Mai who was in a hurry did not forget to bring the livestock with him and because most of the livestock followed everything that Yu Mai said they followed him. Even the ones in the vige often listened to Yu Mai which was why most of the vigers called Yu Mai '' the prince of animals''.


    They only jokingly called Yu Mai such names but they did not think that at the time of need, Yu Mai would charge ahead with an army of animals at that!


    The vigers of the Big Stone Vige did not fear these animals but they were especially afraid of the big army which was heading towards them, especially the bull which was so tall and muscr that it could pick a grown-up woman by its horn and then throw her to the side without any problem at all!


    " Ah! It hurts!"


    " Kill them hurry!"


    " They are just chicken what are you worried about?"


    " Ah Daddy! My eyes! My eyes, I can''t see anything!"

 Chapter 884: Our kids weren’t picked from farmlands

    Chapter 884: Our kids weren¡¯t picked from farndsWith the herd taking control even if the women from the Big Stone Vige wanted to take control of the fight they could not make a move. The muscr bull which Yu Dong had brought with her was enough to give them a chase for their lives as it stomped on those who tried to attack the vigers from the Big River vige. What was more this wild bull that looked like it had gone mad was actually rather sensible!


    It did not attack those who were from the Big River Vige and only attacked those who were from the Big Stone Vige which both terrified and surprised the women of the Big Stone Vige.


    Some of the chickens and pigs who attacked the vigers of the Big Stone Vige were hurt with blood pouring out of their injuries but they still did not let go of those who were causing chaos. Even with their bleeding legs and wings, they still attacked the vigers of the Big Stone Vige with great enthusiasm.


    When the mers saw this bloody sight, they could not help but hide behind their wives'' backs. They were not used to seeing the livestock getting mad all of a sudden and then smashing the legs and waist of those who attacked them.


    Yu Dong who was bleeding profusely tied a handkerchief around her hand and then wiped her bloody nose which was cracked because of someone from the Big Stone Vige and then said to Vige head Gu, " Go and bring those who are hurt back to the hiding ce, have Doctor Gu take a look at them."


    Doctor Gu was still recovering from her injuries which was why she did not join the fight and was left behind with the elderly and sickly mers along with those who were carrying children.


    Those who were injured were carried to the hiding ce where Doctor Gu was by the mammies while the mers who were beaten up were supported by their wives who were exceptionally touched by the bravery of their husbands who tried to fight for them in such a dangerous situation.


    While Yu Dong and some of the strong women stayed where they were and looked at the attackers who tried to kill them with a vicious look on their faces.


    They all wanted to beat them up even more but then they saw how their hands and legs were broken and did not go over, if they died wouldn''t they have topensate their mers? Who would be willing topensate for the lives of such cheap women?


    " How did these animals learn to help us?" Vige head Gu was stunned as she looked at the livestock which was returning to their owners while making sure to stomp on those who tried to hurt their masters.


    When the owners saw the deep loyalty of the animals that they have raised, they no longer thought of using them to fill their stomachs. Such loyal animals, where will they find them? Wasn''t it a waste to kill and eat them?


    Some of the vigers rushed ahead and hugged their injured animals as they repeatedly promised that they will bring them to get treated with a touched voice.


    The animals also seemed to understand what their masters were saying which was why they nuzzled closer to their masters like a spoiled cat.


    " It¡­it seems that they were following Yu Mai¡­no, Maybe its right to say that they were following the animals which were raised by Yu Dong," someone in the vige spoke up but then Wu Junfen turned and looked at the person and said, " I hope you will know what can be spoken out loud and what cannot be."


    It was true that this matter was indeed rted to Yu Dong and her family but there was no need for anyone to say such words out loud after all if this matter was to get out then not only Yu Dong but even those animals which were raised by the other families will be taken away by others.


    The viger who just spoke realised that something was indeed wrong which was why she sheepishly smiled at Wu Junfen and no longer spoke. Such a rare bunch of animals, even if they did not have enough how can they allow anyone to take them away from them?


    On the other side, Yu Mai had already rushed towards his sister, along with his brothers-inw who were looking at Yu Dong with the same worried look on their faces. They all looked at Yu Dong whose face was covered with blood and then took a look at the sharp and deep wound in her hand and immediately bristled.


    " Those bastards, they really take us as dead don''t they?"


    " Not only did they bury our vige inside the snow but they even dared to harm our wife, they are really too much!"


    Chen Mi and Xiao Hua were truly distressed even Shen Li and Ye Liu who were always calm could not help but scrunch their brows in annoyance when they saw just how badly their wife was hurt. Fang Chi''s heart was aching so much that he wished he could fight with those mers again, how they! How dare they!


    Even Yu Mai who was the sweetest little mer in the vige was like a small firecracker which was on the verge of exploding as he looked at his sister who was covered in blood and injuries and pouted angrily, " Those big bad women! They hurt sister!"


    Yu Dong saw that her brother and husbands were angry for her sake which was why she immediately raised her hand and patted Yu Mai on his head as she said, " There is no need for you to be so angry, sister is all right." She then turned to look at her husbands and nodded to each one of them, " I am fine."


    How can she be fine? The wound on her right hand was so deep that they could see the bone inside the flesh, even looking at it made their scalp numb, how could they not know just how bad it was hurting?


    ------------------

 Chapter 885: Our kids were not picked from farmlands ——2

    Chapter 885: Our kids were not picked from farnds ¡ª¡ª2" Wu Wu! Just let me go! I won''t dare to do this again!"


    " We were wrong!"


    " I apologize, I am willing to kowtow to you all just let me go."


    " I am dying someone help me!"


    These were the shouts which wereing from the vigers of the Big Stone Vige. They all were crying as they held their hands or legs in their hand which were good and then cried louder and louder. The livestock which attacked them were really smart they did not break both of their limbs, they only broke one of them. What if they could not go back to their vige? Wouldn''t they have to drag them away? They did not want to!


    The vigers from the Big Stone Vige were lying on the ground with tears streaming down their faces. Even the vige chief who was acting all haughty a minute ago was now on the ground with her waist twisted in a manner which made her scream in pain. Half of her body was twisted to one side while the other was twisted to the other side, it was hurting her so much that she was almost on the verge of fainting and could not even speak properly.


    Everyone in the Big Stone Vige turned to look at the livestock which was now standing behind its respective master and were speechless and regretful. How did these people tame their animals so well? From listening to their master to protecting them were they not a bit too intelligent?


    " Hel...Help us," the woman who was the first one to rush ahead and try to kill the women of the Big River Vige spoke up suddenly, she was really regretful. If she knew that something like this was going to happen then she would have run away just like Tan Mo and Xiao Yu. Maybe if she had done that she would not be suffering like this, and her daughter and son would not be in danger like this.


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Tan Mo and Xiao Yu who were hiding their mers behind them when the woman saw Tan Mo and Xiao Yu, her eyes lit up. Even though Tan Mo and Xiao Yu were covering their faces with a strange thing, they have lived together for so long how can she not know that these were Tan Mo and Xiao Yu?!


    She tried her best as she turned to look at Tan Mo and Xiao Yu with tears in her eyes and then said, " Please let us go. Sister Tan, sister Yu, I and you have been acquaintances for so long. Please..please so me some face and ask the vigers to let us go. Y¡­you need to know that I on¡­only did it because my daughter is in danger. I cannot ¡­cannot let her die. You understand w...what I am saying right?"


    She had never eaten a child before and she had no desire to but if she did not bring her mer with her to take a child with her, then she would have died with her daughter who was her life.


    Her daughter was only ten years old, she was mature and intelligent. She could be an official if she was allowed to grow up but if she was eaten then what will happen to her? Even her son was the most beautiful child in the vige, if he grows up then surely he will marry into a good family.


    How can she allow them to die?


    When Tan Mo and Xiao Yu heard the pleading of the woman they lowered their heads and did not say anything. They were living in the Big River vige and now their loyaltyy with the people of the Big River Vige, they were not foolish enough to speak up for the women of their vige where they used to live.


    What was more, they still remembered how they were treated by these women when their sons and daughters were in danger. How could they forget it so easily?


    Seeing that Tan Mo and Xiao Yu were not speaking, the women of the Big Stone Vige grew agitated and then started shouting,


    " Tan Mo! Are you really going to be heartless like this? Can you not see that we are dying?"


    " We have been friends for so long, how can you ignore us like this?"


    "That''s right, are you not afraid of the heavens?"


    Tan Mo and Xiao Yu shivered but they still did not speak, what a joke. Were they stupid or what, why would they speak up for the vigers who let them down only to get ostracized by the vigers of the Big River Vige? They did not want to!


    When Chen Mi saw that the vigers of the Big Stone Vige were making a fuss, he ced his hands on his hips and then sneered with a mocking glint in his eyes, " Do you know what heavens and Karma is? If you did not say those words I would have thought that you had nothing to fear. Your life is life but what about others, do you think that we are rotten vegetables which would feel nothing if were crushed to our death? For the sake of snatching children, you were willing to kill almost three hundred People and now you are talking about heavens! Don''t make meugh, only your child deserves to survive why? Were our kids picked from farnd or what ?!"


    "That''s right! Do ..Do you think that we don''t feel pain when we give birth to our kids? Do you know how hard it is for us to raise our children!" Even Fang Chi spoke up when he saw that his son was almost on the verge of getting eaten by these monsters.


    Even the mers from the other houses spoke up as they sneered and spat on the ground.


    " Exactly! Our kids are thick and chubby because their mothers are willing to suffer and work hard! Even in this winter they go up the mountains andy down traps, they are not waiting for help to arrive before feeding their children, for the sake of making them eat an extra mouthful¡ª¡ª my wife works day and night!"

 Chapter 886: Moral kidnap

    Chapter 886: Moral kidnapThe mers of the Big River Vige were furious, everyone knew that giving birth was a life and death process for the mers, if they were not careful then they would die during childbirth without getting a chance to see their child. They would treat their children as well as they could especially their daughters who were bound to grow up and inherit everything, how can their hearts not hurt when they saw that some people wanted to eat their children?


    " You are shameless!"


    " This is your retribution I am telling you, don''t you dare to act all smart with us!"


    " These human-eating beasts! They sure have a big face after creating such a huge chaos!"


    When Yu Dong saw the anger of the vigers, she did not say anything and simply nced at the people who were lying on the ground with painful expressions on their faces. The anger of her vigers was indeed right, if they were not lucky then they would have died while getting crushed under the snow which was why she did not say anything to stop them instead she turned to look at Yu Mai who lowered his head knowing full well that he made another mistake.


    His sister asked him to stay in the bunker but he rushed out with others, he pursed his lips and then looked at his sister with an aggrieved look on his face, " Sister they were bullying you... they even tried to snatch little sister from Brother Hanjing, Mai protected."


    Yu Dong''s eyes shed as she looked over at the vigers who were hiding behind her own and realised that some of them snuck out of the group and gone looking for those who were hiding in the bunker.


    " Did they break the door?" She asked gently to which Yu Mai nodded heavily and thenined angrily while pointing at the women. " They broke the door, hurt Old Madam Wu, grandmother and grandmother Fang as well and then tried to snatch Big Brother Hanjing''s daughter, he was hurt and bleeding which was why Mai got angry!"


    When Yu Tong heard that Li Hanjing was hurt her eyes swooned as she turned on her heels and then rushed towards the bunker, the woman whose mers were pregnant also rushed after her. These people from the Big stone vige, they surely have gone too far!


    Yu Mai also thought so too, those bad people bullied Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang. They even made his sister bleed, so how can he ignore them?


    He was very angry, so angry that he was fuming.


    " Come out," Yu Dong patted Yu Mai on the forehead as she turned to look at the vigers from the Big Stone Vige who were hiding in the corner. " There is no point in hiding like that."


    The vigers who were hiding in the corner stepped out, they were the family members of those who were stampeded by the livestock just now. They were watching their wives and mothers getting hurt by the herd of animals and wanted to rush over but they did not dare to do so.


    Now that they saw that the herd of animals was standing calmly on the side they couldn''t wait to rush over their wives and mothers.


    " Mother!"


    " Wife!"


    A young mer and woman wanted to rush towards the fallen vigers of the Big Stone vige but they were stopped by the older woman who was walking in front with three other elderlies walking behind her.


    " Stop what are you running amok for ?" The woman turned to look at the mer just in time for someone to drag him back into the group. Once the mer was gone, the woman who was walking in front cupped her hands and then bowed, " We are ashamed of their actions, please let them go. I, the elder of Big Stone Vige am here to apologise to you."


    " They did not listen to our words and walked on the wrong path but as elders, we cannot watch them die, please forgive us!" The elder women on each side of the woman who just spoke bowed their heads as they also pleaded for leniency.


    Who wanted to see their kids die but did they have a choice?


    " Our vige is surrounded byrge mountainous walls who does not know that? After the floor, half of the vige was wiped clean and nothing was left behind. We have nothing in our hands to buy grains and even if we did the path to the town is blocked now, if one wants to go to the town then they will have to dig through the snow for three hours, we haven''t eaten anything for months how can we survive? How can we dig through the snow for months?"


    " We are forced to the point where we have no other choice what can we do? Who would like to kill children and eat them? Do you think that we were born ruthless? The situation made us like this!"


    An old mer was supported by a young one as he walked forward and knelt in front of Yu Dong and the rest as he said in a quivering voice, " My daughter did not wish to harm the children but she has already lost her husband and her sons, she only did this because she wanted to keep her daughter alive. She did not touch a child but she was forced to give many up. I can assure you that my daughter is not a murderer, she did not participate in cannibalism¡­nor did she harm a child before but this time she was forced by the circumstances if not she would not have made a move such as this one. She only did this for our family, if you wish I will hand my life over in exchange just let her go, please."


    When the vigers of the Big River Vige saw this they did not know how to deal with this situation anymore.


    If they let them go just like this, does that not mean that they were willing to forgive them but who would be willing to forgive someone for something like this? They did not wish to do so!


    They could not just let them go after all these people were indeed here to cause trouble what was more, if their luck was any worse they might have died but they managed to stay alive because they were being supported by the heavens!


    Just because they were willing to lower their heads do they have to forgive them?


    Seeing that the people of the Big River Vige were hesitating after the old mer knelt, the rest followed suit as they bent their knees and then started apologizing to Yu Dong and the vige head.


    " Miss Yu, what should we do now?" Vige head Gu looked at Yu Dong who was nursing her head and then asked in a low voice. What were they supposed to do now?


    Yu Dong''s brows twitched as she looked at the vigers who were kneeling in front of her and was furious, she was well aware of the fact that these people were trying to morally kidnap them and nothing else.


    She felt a headacheing as she did not help the old mer who was kneeling in front of her and then said, " You all think that just an apology will suffice after your vige tried to bury us all in the snow?"


    Though the vigers were muddleheaded, she was not. How can she let them off without punishing them? Their heads were lowered which caused their dignity to be threatened but a while ago wasn''t the lives of the vigers of her vige at stake as well?


    " We had no choice," the elder of Big Stone Vige raised her head and then looked at Yu Dong who was looking at them without an ounce of sympathy. Her heart shivered when she met those dark eyes but Elder Pei still lowered her head and continued, " I am willing to do anything as long as you let them go with us. We will even work for you for free if that is what you want, our vige has no savings and we cannot paypensation to you but if you want to pursue this matter then this is the only thing that we can do."


    However as soon as Elder Pei finished speaking, her words were at once contradicted by the vigers who were behind her as they said, " But our wives are hurt as well! Why should we work for them for free?"


    "That''s right they were the ones who almost killed our wives and now you are telling us that we have to evenpensate them, elder? This will not do!"


    One of the mer who was standing on the back cried as he said, " My wife''s hand is twisted and so is her waist, I am afraid that without the help of a doctor, she will stay in bed for a long time! Are you not asking me to die, elder Pei?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    there is a power outage I cannot publish the chapters today, so please do make do with this half finished chapter.

 Chapter 887: Reporting to the official

    Chapter 887: Reporting to the officialWith their reluctant attitude, everyone could see that the vigers of the Big Stone Vige did not wish topensate. Yu Dong looked at the people who were crying so loudly that her head was throbbing and then pursed her lips as she opened her mouth but before she could say anything, a mer from the Big Stone Vige stepped forward and started to cry,


    " Mother please, please let my wife go. There was nothing that we could do, you were not helping us and did not even give us any grains ¡ª¡ª there was nothing that we could do other than this, I promise that if you let her go now, we will not make a fuss! I promise that we might as well never appear in front of you! Take it as I am punishing myself."


    The mer was someone who married from the Big River Vige to the Big Stone, when he spoke up for his wife and the vige who just tried to kill them, his mother was stunned. The elderly woman''s eyes widened as she looked at the mer and then said, " Lu Chuwan, have you lost your head? How can you forget your roots after marrying into that vige?! They tried to kill your mother and if were not lucky your maternal nephews would have be their dinner or lunch !"


    Lu Chuwan who was called out burst into tears as he covered his face, he was ashamed of facing his mother and all the contemptuous gazes which were fixed on him made him feel even worse. He sobbed as he said, " Mother what am I supposed to do? It is not that I wish to do this as well but ¡­but I have lost my son and my wife is the only one who is by my side now. If she dies here in front of me, how will I live?"


    He had given birth to a mer son but because he did not get enough food to eat, the child he gave birth to was sick from the beginning. They did not have goats or sheep to milk either, he could only make mushy rice porridge for his son to feed him every day. But then the flood happened causing the temperature to drop further and his son who was weak to begin with fell sick.


    They could not call a doctor to treat him either, for the past few months, he tried to take care of his son but he could not nurse his son back to health no matter what he did. In the end, when his son was on the verge of dying, the vige chief snatched him away from him under the pretext that they could not waste any more food.


    And he was ¡­.


    Lu Chuwan bit his lips, did he not hate it? He did, he hated it more than anything in this world! He wished he was the one who was eaten in exchange for his son''s life but ¡ª¡ª


    He closed his eyes and then cried even harder as he kowtowed in front of Yu Dong and the rest as he said, " My wife did not take part in cannibalism, please let her off."


    His wife never ate the flesh of a child or a mer, so why should she suffer with those human-eating monsters?


    The mers of the Big River Vige did not say anything as they hugged their children close, if his wife was innocent then were their children not innocent? They were almost harmed twice by these beasts, why should they just let it go just because they were apologising? When their wives were getting cut by knifes and scythes why did these people not think that they were innocent too?


    What was more they even tried to snatch a newborn! A newborn who did not even see the world for a day! That little girl''s eyes were still closed and she was yet to open them, yet they wanted to ¡ª¡ª disgust filled their hearts as they red at the Big Stone Vigers, they did not wish to even look at them.


    Yu Dong also felt the same but as the owner of this territory she could not turn a blind eye to the situation which was why she parted her lips and coldly said, " In my opinion, forgiveness is only given to those who deserve it. Let me ask you do you think you deserve it? The reason you are apologizing is not because you feel sorry for what you have done, you are only apologizing because you were caught, if your wives had won and killed us all, I don''t think either one of you would have lowered your head, am I right?"


    Her voice was light but the content hidden in it was rather thick, when the vigers of the Big Stone vige heard her words, they lowered their heads and pursed their lips in silence. Because what Yu Dong said was indeed the truth, if their wives were not caught and they were able to suppress the women from the Big River Vige, they truly would not have apologized to them.


    " Ah, we have already knelt in front of you, why are you still holding a grudge? Do you really have to force us to our death? Fine, I am willing to die for you to see!" The elderly mer who was kneeling in front of Yu Dong suddenly got up and took out a dagger from his daughter''s shirt pocket and then raised it against his chest as if he was going to stab himself.


    When the vigers of the Big River vige saw this they instantly went to stop the mer but they were too far from the Old mer.


    Yu Dong who stood the closest was annoyed as her eyes flickered with impatience. She raised her leg and kicked the mer on his abdomen causing him to stumble as the knife which he was holding in his hands fall on the ground.


    Once the knife was on the ground, Yu Dong kicked it far behind her before raising her head and saying, " This ce is in front of my house, don''t you dare to dirty it."


    The old mer who tried to kill himself: "¡­.." You call us beast, you are more of a beast! You know!


    ---------------

 Chapter 888: Reporting to the official ——2

    Chapter 888: Reporting to the official ¡ª¡ª2" Ouch!" The old mer was caught off guard and fell on the snow behind him, his eyes were wide as he looked at Yu Dong. He did not expect that someone who was younger than him would kick him¡ª¡ª behind him a felt young mers standing and they immediately rushed forward to help him in case he was to take things too hard again.


    " You, how can you hit an elder?" One of the mers from the Big Stone Vige snapped at Yu Dong, his eyes red and ring. How could someone hit an elderly like this? Especially when they were from the younger generation.


    " I can hit you too if you piss me off," Yu Dong pushed her hair back as she looked down at the mer who was scolding her. Her expression wasnguid but her eyes were cold as she swept her gaze at the vigers who were standing in front of her, " Do you think that you can shirk responsibility just because you are old and weak? You are weak because you did not wish to work hard, you are hungry because you did not wish to work. How is it my or anyone else fault?"


    " Did I stop you from working? Was I the one who told you to not hunt and instead rely on killing the children of others? The fact that your vigers are hurt is because you caused trouble for yourself, now bear consequences on your own. As for the other things we will settle the scorester, dont think that you can dirty my vige."


    " How can you say something like that? Our vigers were stampeded by your cows and bulls, their limbs have been broken by them even if we take them with us they can only stay in bed for all their lives!" The mers turned to look at their wives who were groaning on the ground and felt stifled and angry but more than anything they were regretful.


    Some of them even cursed the vigers of the Big River Vige for being too lucky.


    Why did they have to stay alive? Why did they not get crushed under the snow and died?


    Most of the strong women went to dig the houses of the big river vigers, because of this the ones who twisted their arms and legs were the ones who were the strongest women of the Big Stone vige. With their condition, they can no longer work anymore, if they did not work then what will happen to their vige?


    When they heard Yu Dong treating them so coldly they were stumped, did this mean that they came here for nothing? Not only did they break their hands and legs but they were not even getting anything in return. How can this be done?


    " You are the ones who made things difficult for us, you cannot just ignore us now!" One of the women who was limping could not help but shout in pain. " If you allowed your vigers to help us when we needed it we would not have resorted to such measures, it is because you did not make pity us. You clearly knew how difficult everything was for our vige but you still turn a blind eye to it and did nothing!"


    "That''s right, you did not help us but you also released your livestock to hurt us, how are we going to settle this matter now tell me? What you did now has caused our vige to lose our lifeline!"


    Yu Dong''s eyes shed coldly as she sneered, " Looks like you will not know death unless you are hanging by the thread do you? You all really think that I will not dare to touch you? Is that why you are acting all smug in front of me?"


    Her eyes swept at the women whose limbs were twisted and then scoffed, " I was not willing to take this matter to the officials but since you are not going to care about the friendship of the two viges, I will not care about you too either. I will go and report this matter to the magistrate today."


    Her words caused the expressions of the big stone vige to change especially the vige chief, she had not only allowed the vigers to steal children but also took part in cannibalism. If this matter was known to the official she will surely get executed on the spot!


    She immediately raised her voice and said, " Yu Dong! Do you really have to be so ruthless? You all are fine! Why do you have to report this matter to the official? You need to think this through carefully." As she spoke she looked at the mers who were married off to their vige.


    The word official was enough to shock the vigers to the core, even though they were responsible for making such a hugemotion they thought that the Big River Vige will not drag them to the officials because they were rted to each other by marriage, so many mers have been married to their vige from the Big River Vige and simrly many mers from the Big Stone Vige have married into the Big River Vige, how can they suddenly turn into enemies like this?


    Who did not know that as long as amoner saw an official, they would lose an inch of their skin?


    And this matter was not small either, if the Magistrate finds out that they have eaten children would she let them off? Surely not!


    " Do I need to think about it carefully? Why did you not think carefully when you almost squashed all of us into pulp? Do you not know that after getting crushed by the snow we all would have died in one of the most painful ways? Now that you are the ones who need to face the consequences you are asking me to be careful? Why? Who are you?"


    At first, even the vigers of the Big River Vige did not wish to summon the officials, after all, they knew that the women of the Big stone vige might get executed but Yu Dong''s words woke them up.


    So what if they were willing to remember their rtionship with the Big Stone Vige, did they not try to kill them all and make their vige a mass grave?


    Leave a review on guide to tame my viinous husbands please ~UWU

 Chapter 889: No changing their minds

    Chapter 889: No changing their mindsThe more the vigers thought about it the more they realized that this bunch of people were nothing more than vicious beasts. Even those thieves who were chased out of the vige would not go after the weak and poor, at most they will steal a few things from those who were better than the rest.


    Even those thieves knew that they could not attack those who were poor and had a bit of humanity in their hearts left but what about this group of people? Are they not simply ruthless to the point where they can be called monsters?


    Attacking those who did not have much in their own house was something only those could do who had no virtue left in their hearts. What was more it was said that even the devil will take pity on those who were carrying unborn children and the newborn. They were even worse than the devil!


    Seeing that Yu Dong''s words seemed to have woken up the vigers of the Big River Vige, one of the women could not help but shout in anger," Yu Dong! You sure are ruthless! Do you not care about those mers who are in our vige, do you wish for their parents to lose their sons?"


    Now that she saw that the Big River Vigers were not willing to let them go, they could not hold on to their facade for long and one of the uninjured women started scolding Yu Dong as she tantly threw threats in front of the women from the Big River Vige.


    " I am warning you all, don''t try to court death and be polite to us. If you were to push us in a corner then we will have no other choice but to deal with you just as severely."


    To think that they were daring enough to mention the magistrate in front of them.


    " I think the one who wants to court death!" Aunt Wang snapped, she originally wanted to ask Yu Dong to let these people go after all they were pitiful as well but now that she saw how these people were acting arrogantly in front of her and Yu Dong, she could not help but snarl at the women in front of her. " You think that we are scared of you? If you make a move against our mers then we will drag you all as well, right now we are only pulling those who were involved in those disgusting cannibalistic activities but if you dare to run your mouth, I think we will not let you go as well."


    Yu Dong looked at the vigers of the Big Stone Vige who were panicking like ants on a hot pan and scoffed, " Don''t bother, I said that I will go and file aint against you in the office of the magistrate today which means that I will surely do it. There is no need for you to worry about anything."


    The vigers of the Big Stone River panicked as they looked at Yu Dong who was leaving, " I will¡­we will pay thepensation just don''t go to the magistrate. Let us go, there is no need for you to elerate this matter."


    The reason the vigers of the Big Stone Vigers were so bold was that they thought that the other vigers will think twice beforeining against them after all so many mers from other viges had married into their vige there was no way anyone willin against them.


    But in case this matter was reported would they not get executed right away? They might be bold enough to eat human flesh but they were not bold enough to face the consequences. What was more they were sure that once this matter was known to other viges which were far from their own vige, no one would be daring enough to marry into their vige.


    What if no mer agrees to marry them? What will they do?


    Yu Dong''s face turned ashen as she turned to look at them, she thought of how these people were aiming for her brother and children and sneered in a cold voice, " Do you think that I will care about yourpensation or anything else? The reason I stayed quiet was because your inws asked me to show you pity. Do you think that I care about your measlypensation?"


    Her face turned gloomy when she remembered how many parents starved to death for the sake of their kids in the apocalypse world. She red at the women who causing rioting and then continued speaking, " But you don''t even care about your inws, you wished to kill them just now. Why should I care about you or anyone else as a matter of fact then? Your children are precious but other people don''t need to care about their children and just give up on them? You say that you are hungry to the point that you cannot help but eat your kids. Let me tell you something if I was in your shoes, I would have rather killed myself than eaten my kids! Your conscience is dead but doesn''t judge everyone else with the same gaze!"


    The people from the Big Stone Vige were struck between a cliff and a big river, they looked at Yu Dong with the same dumbfounded look on their faces but some of them were still unconvinced as a few women raised their voices and then said,


    " You sure are speaking with a high moral ground just because you have food in your vige, look at your healthyplexion and then look at us! Do we look like we are in any condition to think about such things?"


    "That''s right, those kids were our own flesh and blood! Do you think that we would have eaten them if there was any other choice? Our hearts hurt as well but look at our condition, our stomach and back are sticking so close that we are starving to death! Only those who have a full stomach will they care about such big morals!"


    ------------------------------

 Chapter 890: No changing their minds——2

    Chapter 890: No changing their minds¡ª¡ª2One of the women who were lying on the ground sneered and then said, " She is right, you can talk about such a thing because you think you are better than the rest! Let me tell you something, those kids were already on the verge of dying. We did not kill them because we were hungry, they were dying what was the point in saving them? Since they were dying wasn''t it all right for us to eat them for the sake of staying alive!? It''s better than the entire vige dying¡ª¡ª argh!"


    The woman shrieked in pain when Yu Dong raised her foot and smashed it on her face. A loud snap echoed in the clearing and they could clearly hear the sound of the woman''s nose breaking.


    " You are saying that just because they were dying it was all right for you to eat them? Fine if we go by that logic, then how will you exin the healthy children you lost from the town and the Big Mountain vige? Your kids were born to serve you right? But were the children of others also born to serve you?" As she spoke she lifted her foot and then brought it back on the face of the woman heavily causing her to scream.


    " Let me break that higher-than-thou attitude of you all," she snapped as she turned to look at the mers and the women who were standing in front of her. " Not a single one of you is hungry to the point where you are dying! You all think that you are dying but you all seem pretty energetic to me! You had the energy to climb up the mountain and then make the piled-up snow fall on our vige and yet you dare to say that you are dying? If you can climb up the mountain to kill us but you can not hunt? You can spread around to scavenge our vige but you cannot dig through snow? You are still alive and all right! If you wanted to survive honestly there was more than one way but you did not wish to! You are worse than beasts and this is something that you need to know! No matter how much you deny it, no one can deny the fact that you are any better than beasts! Do you think that we cannot judge you? Open your dog eyes and see for yourself, you are judging yourself already."


    She looked at the women who were standing on the high ground just because they did not eat the children and then sneered, " Don''t fool yourself by thinking that you are better than the rest just because you did not eat the human flesh! You all stayed silent when other kids were getting eaten, did your heart not ache when you saw those children getting killed? Did you even think about how much pain they were in when they were killed? You are all shameless if you think you are better than the rest! Your wives and sisters were only hurt lightly, they twisted their arms but at least they did not lose a vital organ nor did they feel like their limbs were getting chopped off! As long as they were to see a doctor they will be fine but you still think that you are better than the rest? The fact that you silently watched everything fold in front of you shows that you were all responsible for this matter as well! They are sinners and so are you!"


    With that she turned to leave, did they think that just because her life was full offort now, she did not face anything? In the past when there was a shortage of sources, she would go around hunting in the city because her parents were ruthless they would not share their resources with her or her brothers.


    She was the only one who had enough humanity left in her heart which was why she would rather go hungry than watch her brothers die out of hunger. Yu Dong was very much aware of how much it hurt when someone could not eat anything and yet had to go through many crazy things.


    Many times she fainted on duty but her parents did not feel the slightest bit of pain when they saw her getting weaker day by day. Thus, she knew just how worse it felt when a child''s parents turn their back on them. So what if those children were dying? They all were still waiting for their parents to save them.


    When the vige chief of the Big Stone Vige saw that Yu Dong was not joking, she wanted to stop her, she turned to look at the vigers who were uninjured and motioned them to stop Yu Dong but she was stopped by Vige head Gu who rolled her sleeves and then turned to look at the cow of her family and patted her head.


    " If you move then I will assure you that you will not walk out of this vige on your legs! You might be rotten to the core but we still have our hearts intact inside us! If you dare to make up a fuss, then don''t me me for being ruthless! Got it?"


    When the vigers of the Big Stone Vige saw that there was nothing that they could do and sighed in frustration.


    Looks like their vige was going to die this time.


    The vigers all looked at the Big River Vigers and then asked, "It''s fine if you are going to report this matter but can you at least heal them?"


    Doctor Gu was the only skilled doctor who was shared by the three viges. Without their help, they will not be able to heal their wives and sisters. Even their old mothers would die!


    Vige head Gu sneered when she heard the words of the vigers from the Big Stone Vige and then said in a sneering voice, " You sure know how to open your mouth, have you forgotten? Your vigers beat up Doctor Gu a few days ago!"

 Chapter 891: Trouble incoming

    Chapter 891: Trouble iing"That''s right, you want to ask Doctor Gu to help you? Forget about it. There is no way Doctor Gu is going to help you, dont even think about it, understand?" One of the vigers scolded the vigers of the Big Stone Vige with annoyance brimming in his voice.


    These people surely had thick skin, they were the ones who caused huge trouble for their vige and even bit Doctor Gu to the point that her hand was still swollen. Her daughter was the one who was helping her by feeding and taking care of her mother, with such a thing happening, even if these people were to go on their knees and beg they were not going to agree!


    When the vigers of the Big Stone Vige heard this, they were stunned. If Doctor Gu did not help them then what were they going to do? They needed Doctor Gu!


    " Why are you doing this to us? Do you wish to see us dead is that it? Our vige will die if these women are not treated."


    "That''s right, that''s right. My wife is the sole bread earner of our family ¡ª¡ª if her waist is not treated what will we do? I have an elderly and young one to care for!"


    The crowd of mers and weak women cried until the entire surroundings were full of their cries making many women from the Big River Vige rush ahead and p a few women who were crying like the world wasing to an end.


    " All right, all right, shut up!" Vige head Gu waved her hand as she felt a throbbing headache start in her head as she red at the crowd who was crying in front of her. " Do you think that we don''t know what is going on in your head huh? Fine, if you want Doctor Gu to treat you it is not impossible, all you need to do is to pay three hundred coins for each patient consultation and you can see her."


    Doctor Gu usually charged only a few coins to treat twisted waist and limbs but she was beaten up by these vigers and she deserved somepensation from these people which was why Vige head Gu raised the consultation price by arge degree.


    ''


    More importantly, With the snow piled up on the path to the town, these people will never be able to take so many women to the town and have them treated. If they wanted to save their wives and sisters then they will have to do it her way.


    She paused and then added, " You also need to pay for thepensation to those whom you have injured, if your wives are the sole bread earners, the women from my vige are the same. Their hands, arms, back and many other ces were cut by your wives with their scythe, you can see how badly they are bleeding. Each woman will receive at least seven hundred coins, which means that you will have to pay a tael each to them and don''t try to act smart with me. I have calcted everything really well."


    When the women from the Big Stone Vige heard the words of Vige head Gu, they couldn''t help but shiver.


    Calcted very well? Why don''t you go ahead and ascend to the heavens? What the hell have you calcted? A silver tael? They did not even have ten copper coins!


    " You are going too far! There is no way we will be able to pay such a high price!"


    " Thats right, you might as well go ahead and rob us," sneered the other woman who looked at Vige head Gu who sneered and then crossed her arms in front and then said, " You should be d that I am not adding the mental trauma that you have given us all by making a man-made avnche. Do you want me to add another tael?"


    Vige head Gu had heard about this so-called mental trauma from Yu Dong who used it when she wanted to snatch as much money as possible from the other person.


    The lips of the Vige chief of the Big River Vige trembled as he looked at Vige head Gu and snarled, " You are going too far, Madam Gu!"


    " Too far? You haven''t even seen how far we can go! If Yu Dong was here then you will have to hand even your undergarments to her," Vige head Gu sneered as she turned to look at the woman who was speaking to her and scoffed, " You should be d that I am at least allowing you all to leave with your clothes on!"


    "¡­."


    Thank you, we have no idea how we should show our gratitude.


    Seeing that they were all looking dissatisfied, Vige head Gu arched a brow and scoffed, " You think that this is too much? Have you ever seen theyer of snow which got piled up in our vige? How many houses might have gotten damaged because of this snow? Who do you think should pay for it? There were even some crops that we sowed but they are all ruined by you. I don''t even want to see your face much less take your money, if possible I wish I could kill you all."


    These people were just a bunch of beasts and letting them stay alive was the biggest grace!


    " Are you threatening us? Don''t tell me that you really don''t care about the mers of your vige? Even if we can''t kill them, we can make life difficult for them!" The vige chief of the Big Stone Vige cried as she red at Vige Head Gu.


    " Then go ahead and do it, you might not know that they are the very reason that we called our cows and pigs back. If you did not have those mers in your vige then you canpletely forget about getting out of this vige alive, we would have buried you in this very snow! If you want to hand the money to us then do us but if you don''t give us the money then we will chase you out of the vige!"

 Chapter 892: Trouble incoming——2

    Chapter 892: Trouble iing¡ª¡ª2-------------------------


    What the hell was this?


    Were they really going to treat them like this? The Vige Chief of the Big Stone Vige was really angry, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling if not for the fact that she could not stand up, she would have forgone her identity as the vige chief and fought with Vige Head Gu. Was this even humannguage? If each family did not pay a silver tael to them, they will chase them out of their vige. They have to be kidding her!


    In the end, the Vige Chief of the Big Stone Vige agreed to sell half of the vigend to the Big River Vige. In fact, it was more than half when Vige Head Gu wrote down the document and then made her press her thumbprint along with many other women who needed treatment.


    Even though the demands which were ced by the Big River Vige were indeed unfair there was nothing that the vige Chief of the Big Stone Vige could do.


    Doctor Gu was the only proper doctor who knew what she was doing, ever since she was young she had followed her mother and grandmother who were physicians and learned from them. In fact, she was the only one who was epted by the medicinal hall in the town, the others were so ipetent that they were chased out by the medicinal hall. There was no point in looking for those doctors they will only make things difficult for them.


    Maybe their limbs which only needed a small treatment might end up getting aggravated by them.


    Doctor Gu was a decent woman, she did not hold on to a grudge for long even though she still hated these women, she was still willing to hold on to her morals as a doctor.


    But for those who killed children and ate their flesh, she did not pay attention to them, in fact, those who were responsible for eating human flesh received most of the injuries because they were pushed by those who did not eat the flesh in front of the Animals who were going crazy.


    This was why even if they were treated they will still be handicapped since their bones broke in minute fragments and she could not deal with them.


    Most of the vige women who were injured to the point where they could not get up were taken away by the rest of the vigers of the Big Stone Vige.


    On the other hand, Ye Liu and the rest took the animals which were injured to Doctor Hu. They asked Doctor Gu to take care of the animals with great attention as they were the ones who showed great loyalty to them in their time of need.


    Looking at the injuries of a calf and the goat, Yu Mai could not help but shed a few tears as he patted the two of them and muttered, " It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt."


    Xian Lei, the abdicated crown princess of the imperial city looked at the mer who was caressing the injured animals and was speechless when she saw the mer speak to those animals who couldn''t even understand what he was saying.


    " They cannot understand what you are speaking so why bother speaking?" Xian Lei asked as she looked at Yu Mai who raised his head and then red at Xian Lei and said, " Sister Tiger, they understand what I say."


    Xian Lei was speechless when she heard the nickname which was given to her by the Yu family and then said in a soft voice, " Little Mai, why do you call sister Lei, sister Tiger? Have I not told you that you should call me Sister Lei?"


    " Sister calls you little tiger," Because Xian Lei''s eyes were as sharp as that of the tiger which Yu Dong killed the first time she called her little Tiger but Xian Lei did not like this name and was very upset.


    " There is no need for you to follow your sister, she doesn''t understand¡ª¡ª"


    " Are you calling my sister stupid ?" Yu Mai''s voice rose as he looked at Xian Lei with a fierce expression on his face causing thetter to rub her forehead as she said,


    " I am not calling sister Yu stupid, she is my benefactor I will not dare to call her such words, I just think that you are being ¡­ forget it you will not understand."


    You will not understand = you are too stupid to understand.


    Yu Mai''s temper red, he wanted to hit Xian Lei but was caught by Shen Li who looked down at the two kids and then said, " All right, that''s enough. There is no need to fight like this, Little Mai, you cannot hit sister Lei and Little Lei, you cannot tease Mai."


    " I am not teasing him," Xian Lei was speechless as she looked at Yu Mai''s expression if possible worsened and then sighed, " Fine, I was teasing you."


    Whatever makes you sleep at night, thought Xian Lei as she turned to look at the calf who was eating the grass which looked really fresh even though it was stored up ages ago.


    She did not think that the animals understood anything that Yu Mai said but just as this thought came to her head, the little calf raised his head and looked at her before snorting and turning its bottom to face her.


    Xian Lei: "¡­." Was she being disdained by a calf?


    In the bunker, Yu Tong and the rest were taking care of Li Hanjing who was kicked in the stomach by the women of the Big Stone Vige.


    Yu Tong looked at Li Hanjing who was sweating profusely and then snarled, " If I knew that they were going to do something like this I would have broken a few more bones of those bastards !"


    Li Hanjing looked at Yu Tong who was worrying over him and felt really sweet but just as he was going to say something, Second Aunt Yu who was silent till now spoke up, " Ah Tonge with me please."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Yu Dong arrived at the magistrate''s office.

 Chapter 893: How should we deal with this matter?

    Chapter 893: How should we deal with this matter?" Miss Yu? What are you doing here?" Magistrate Li looked at Yu Dong who was striding inside her office with snow covering her shoulders and head. " Is something the matter?"


    " There is indeed something that I need to discuss with you," Yu Dong took the initiative and sat down on the chair in front of Magistrate Li who was sitting behind the table and then said in a soft voice, " But firstly, I want to ask if the imperial family has thought of a way to deal with this disaster?"


    If the imperial family could not send enough grains when there was a flood, Yu Dong could still understand it but now the matter had escted even further, whats more so many months have passed by ever since the flood took ce. The winter of this year was exceptionally cold and biting, one could see that many refugees were dying because of cold and hunger yet there was not even a single noise from the imperial city.


    In the past, it could be taken as a disaster taking ce without any preparation but this time around howe the imperial family did not send any grains to the viges which have been affected by the heavy flood and snowfall? Wasn''t it deliberate ignorance? Like the ones who were inside the imperial pce knew that these viges were the ones who were dying but could not care less about them.


    Magistrate Li sighed and then rubbed her forehead as she replied, "It''s just as you think, Miss Yu. The eldest princess who took over the throne has a vain and vile personality, other than being selfish, she is egocentric and greedy ¡ª¡ª because she knows that this vige is under my governance and she cannot get anything from me, she is deliberately ignoring the Big River Town."


    An annoyed glint flickered in Magistrate Li''s eyes as she clenched the brush which she was holding in her hands and then continued speaking, " Those who sucked up to her and sent gifts to her have all received disaster funds but we and some others viges who are not in cahoots with her and supporting the second princess are the ones who have been deliberately ignored."


    Yu Dong frowned and asked, " Is she trying to make use of coercion?"


    Magistrate Li nodded and agreed, "That''s indeed the case, she knows that I will not give up so easily but at the same time, she wishes for my support which is why she deliberately making use of this opportunity to teach me a lesson. In fact, she must be waiting for me to lower my head and beg her before she agrees to help me." Magistrate Li snorted as she threw the brush down the table causing arge, round with sttered ck marks to form on the surface.


    " But I will not give up, even if I have to use my own funds to save the vigers, I will do it but I am not going to lower my head," Magistrate Li knew that lowering her head in front of the crown princess would mean lowering her head for life. That woman must have heard about the oil-making process which was getting popr in the Big River Town and was thus greedy to get her hands on it.


    If not for the fact that she and Marquis Qiao cleaned Yu Dong''s traces, that woman would have asked her guards to kidnap Yu Dong in the middle of the night.


    Magistrate Li was sure that the second she lowered her head, the next letter would be filled with questions regarding how the oil that she was selling to the other cities and countries was made, like Magistrate Li would allow that to happen.


    That woman will surely make use of the extra money to buy herself morefort instead of developing her country, handing her something so precious was simr to letting a tiger inside the fence which was filled with cows in the hope that it will not eat the chubby cows.


    " Here take a look at this," Magistrate Li took out a letter and then ced it in front of Yu Dong who nced down at the elegant writing and arched a brow before asking,


    " Is this written by the crown princess ?"


    The letter started with questions about oil making process and ended on the same note as well, even if Yu Dong was an idiot, she would still be able to understand that this woman who was sitting in the imperial pce wanted to get her hands on the process of making oil which her family made.


    " Of course, other than her who else can write such a letter?" Magistrate Li scoffed as she nced at the piece of paper with a frown on her face. " Because I refused to answer her letter and did not hand the process which is why she deliberately ignored the call for help which was sent by the officers of the Big River Town. She wants me to back down and offer the process with bells and strings attached to it."


    If the eldest princess was a kind woman, she might have thought of handing the process to her but Magistrate Li knew that even if she was to hand the process to the eldest princess, thetter was so sly that she will not only stuff the process in her pockets, she might not even send them anything. Even if she does end up sending some grains, the amount will be so pitiful that not even a single vige will be able to get grains to fill their belly.


    In that case, why should she hand the process?


    Yu Dong nced at the letter but since she had nothing to do with the political waves of the imperial city, she did not pay attention to it and then asked, " What are you going to do now then?"


    " Though the vigers are silent for now, sooner orter their patience is bound to snap and then they will certainly not sit tight. Maybe they will even rebel."


    --------------------

 Chapter 894: How are we supposed to deal with this matter?—-2

    Chapter 894: How are we supposed to deal with this matter?¡ª-2Yu Dong was not exaggerating the situation at all, the incident with the Big Stone Vige reminded her of the time when the government refused to hand the resources to themoners, in response to this action of the government, manymoners from all over the city went ahead and attacked the government headquarters.


    When this attack happened, Yu Dong was in another city and did not have any idea what happened in the town where she lived. It was only when she returned from her mission did she find out that the rebels took everything from the base and did not even leave a single thing behind.


    Even finding a single grain of rice in that scenario was difficult. With their current situation being faintly simr to the one in the past, Yu Dong was afraid that the vigers will rebel as well.


    " I know that as well," Magistrate Li was also aware of the happenings which were taking ce in the town and the viges, she knew that the vigers no longer had any grains and those who were in the town had long stocked the grains but were refusing to take it out, making it impossible for her to deal with them.


    Especially the grain shop owners, they have simply stocked all the grains in the warehouse and refuse toply with her orders. In the past few weeks, she had made repeated investigations but she did not find anything which was why Magistrate Li was now getting antsy by the minute.


    " Why not hand down the order that anyone who is found stocking or hoarding the grains will be sent to yamen for a month?" Yu Dong suggested as she looked at Magistrate Li who frowned and then shook her head,


    " I cannot make such a biasedw, the money which they used to buy the grains belongs to them. How can I ask them to cough the grains out?"


    " Why not?" Yu Dong blinked her eyes and then continued speaking in a calm voice, " While I do admit that they used their own money to buy those grains, they have a responsibility towards their country as well. When their fellow county people are suffering how can they be selfish?"


    Yu Dong curled the side of her lips and then stated firmly, " Magistrate Li, if you want to save the vigers and the town people who do not have grain stocked up, you will need to be more firm with everyone and people who like to act as hoarders should also be punished."


    " Simply hand down the decree that every official need to distribute ten catties of flour, along with 40 catties of dry grains and 20 catties of rice. Its going to be spring soon and the vigers cannot be abandoned, don''t forget that these grains were offered by the farmers who worked hard by crouching in their fields. If they die what will the officials do next year?"


    She paused and added, " I will do a good deed, even though I am not an official I will still hand you half of the number of grains which I mentioned such that you can distribute it to themoners. I would have handed more but I cannot since I have my vigers to take care of as well."


    Yu Dong had hoarded enough grains as well but unlike those selfish and greedy officials, she was willing to share it with others. Her hoarding of grains waspletely different from those officials who did not even need so many grains but were still refusing to cough up.


    When Magistrate Li heard Yu Dong''s suggestion her eyes lit up with hope.


    That''s right as long as she could make everyone cough up just the right amount of grains, she did not have to worry about the vigers dying out of starvation.


    " But what if they refuse?"


    "Just tell them that they will be forced to give up on their title and position and will be sent to the farmnds to work since all the farmers will either die out of starvation or cold," Yu Dong shrugged as she ruthlessly spoke, she did not have an ounce of sympathy for those who cared about themselves alone.


    Though now she was worried about the uing summers where locust gue will start, she needed to get past these winters first before anything else.


    Magistrate Li also thought that what Yu Dong was saying made sense after all this matter was rted to the harvest of the uing year and cannot ignore it.


    Though Magistrate Li''s expression was still heavy, she decided to use this method. Since those officials and the shop owners were not willing to listen to her when she was kindly asking them to hand the grains over, then she can only use this method to make sure that they will cough up everything.


    " What brought you here by the way ?" Magistrate Li was done pondering as she turned to look at Yu Dong who was sitting in front of her. " I don''t think that you came here because you wanted to discuss how to distribute grains?"


    " No," Yu Dong smiled sweetly and then said in a heavy voice, " The reason I am here is because of the incapability of the imperial family. Because they did not hand over the disaster fund to you along with the grains, there is a group of vigers who started attacking the young children and mer. If I am not wrong they have eaten half of their own poption along with a few kids from the neighbouring viges along with the ones in the town. Tell me how are we going to deal with this matter, Magistrate Li?"


    Magistrate Li''s hands trembled as she looked at Yu Dong who was sitting in front of her and waited for a long time for her to say that it was a joke but when Yu Dong did not say anything, Magistrate Li felt like hyperventting.


    Damn, those beasts!

 Chapter 895: The general’s husband

    Chapter 895: The general¡¯s husband" I will investigate this matter and make sure to take proper measures," Magistrate Li knew that Yu Dong will certainly note here to find trouble with her just because she wanted to make things difficult for the ones who lived in the neighbouring vige but as the Magistrate of the town, she could not just decide on her own. This matter which involved an entire vige needed to be thoroughly taken care of lest anyone was to say that she was being partial towards the Big River Vige for no reason.


    " I understand," Yu Dong also knew that no matter how serious a matter was, the officials will need to make an investigation beforeing to a conclusion. She stood up from the chair on which she was sitting and then said with a tap of her knuckles, " I will leave this matter to you, Magistrate Li. But I hope you will keep your promise and not let me down, in case the vigers from the Big Stone Vigee to harass me again, I will not leave the matter in your hands anymore. In fact,"


    She turned around and left a string of cold words, " There will be no Big Stone Vige to take care of anymore."


    With that, she stepped out of the office causing Magistrate Li''s small assistant to open her mouth and say, " Magistrate Li, why is it that you did not say anything to her? No matter what, she is still amoner how can she talk to you like this?"


    This small assistant was actually Magistrate Li''s biological sister which was why she could be this arrogant in front of Magistrate Li who rolled her eyes and then stated coldly, " You have no idea who Miss Yu is right? She is the woman who came up with the process of making oil. The one with which we are able to use to secure a generous amount of money for our own army, and what''s more she will be the one who will be redeveloping the entire Big River Vige into an agricultural and fishery centre, one that we can use for many gains, do you still think that she does not have the rights to get arrogant?"


    Li Yang did not say anything but as a woman who lived in the capital, she did not think that Yu Dong was any great. Sure, she was a bit smart whenpared to the rest but just a little bit and nothing more¡ª¡ª after all, the oil-making process had been popr in the country and capital for years, she only tweaked it a little here and there.


    Was there a reason to praise her as such?


    Li Yang did not think so, Magistrate Li nced at her sister and knew what was going on in her head. A sigh escaped her lips as she turned her attention to the in white document and then started writing, she did not say anything to Li Yang. In a while, that woman will understand why she should not do anything to bother Yu Dong.


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong on the other hand headed straight towards her vige without worrying about what kind of changes were going to apply in the town. With her gaze fixed on the refugees who were fighting for even the smallest bowl of porridge, she could not help but frown slightly. She had to admit that no matter what time only those who had money or power would be thest ones standing.


    The ones in the imperial family had the power and the resources in abundance which was why they did not care about themoners and as for the officials of this world, they were the same as well. With a sigh, she turned to look forward but just as she was going to close her eyes and go back to sleep, the carriage jerked forward causing Yu Dong to stand upright as she bnced herself on the unstable floor of the carriage.


    "What''s going on?" She poked her head out of the carriage and looked at Mammy Lin who was driving the carriage and asked in a low voice, just now why did she stop the carriage for no reason?


    Mammy Lin who was driving the carriage out of the town and heading towards the Big River Vige turned to look at Yu Dong and then said, " There is a mer lying in the middle of the road, Miss Yu."


    " A mer?" Yu Dong frowned as she stepped out of the carriage and looked at the mer who was lying on the cold snow and then carefully looked around before sharply looking at the blue lips of the mer who was on the snow without making a single movement. " He is poisoned."


    " Poison¡­poisoned?" Mammy Lin was stunned when she heard that the mer in front of her was poisoned, she looked at Yu Dong and then at the unconscious mer before asking, " What should we do now?"


    " You are asking me?" Yu Dong felt like she had just flipped open the Pandora box no matter what she did, she still ended up finding trouble. These days her life was getting so hard that she was sure that even if she was to stay inside the house, she will still somehow manage to get entangled in trouble.


    " Should I just leave him alone?" Yu Dong finally asked after pondering a lot, it was not that she was hard-hearted but if she continued to pick up human being like this would she not be a kidnapper or human trafficker? Even if she was not going to sell or use them for anything illegal but still, what kind of good woman picks up lying mer who were clearly unable to defend themselves?


    No matter how she thought of this matter it sounded weird in her head, which was why she turned to look at Mammy Lin and said, "Let''s just leave, he is already dying there is nothing that we can ¡ª¡ªGah!" She screamed when her calf was clenched by someone all of a sudden.


    --------------------

 Chapter 896: The general’s husband——2

    Chapter 896: The general¡¯s husband¡ª¡ª2" Plea¡­Please save me¡­ I don''t wish to die¡­" the mer croaked as he looked at Yu Dong while trying his best to look up at her. He was clutching his wound which hadn''t stopped bleeding and muttered, " You¡­You will be rewarded if you help me ¡­"


    Yu Dong: "¡­." That way of speaking was not going to take you anywhere, no wonder you were left to die in the middle of the path without any care at all.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you but I am a simple woman. Who does not wish to find any trouble at all," Yu Dong tried to pry the hands of the mer off her calves but the mer did not let go instead he parted his chapped, blue lips and then said, " I ¡­ I am no trouble at all."


    '' Liar look at that wound on your body, you look like trouble from head to toe what are you talking about?'' Yu Dong did not believe the mer who was clutching her calf at all. She could see that this mer was either someone wanted or someone who once sat in a high position, if she was to take him home, she did not know what kind of trouble will follow her.


    The mer was on the verge of dying which was why he was not at all bothered by Yu Dong''sck of empathy and then spoke in a panting voice, " If¡­If you leave me here, then my ¡­my soul will n..never forgive you¡­ I will ha..haunt you ¡­for¡­forever."


    Yu Dong: "¡­.." This is the first time I am seeing someone forcing the rescuer like this.


    " Miss Yu," Mammy Lin looked at Yu Dong who was rubbing her head and then said in a soft voice, " I think you should help him, what if he dies here and then really starts haunting you?"


    Mammy Lin was from a very small vige which was why she could not help but shudder when she heard the words of a dying person, she turned to nce at Yu Dong who stared at her nkly before sighing in frustration.


    " Fine, pick her up¡ª¡ª" No sooner did Yu Dong say this, than she heard the sound of two howls as two wolves which were ck and white in colour stepped out of the alley behind the mer. She looked down at the mer who was now looking at her with his mouth bleeding and said, "These are my little ones they are polite, kind and tame without any fleas¡­and they eat very little ¡­please bring them with you."


    " Are¡­Are you a con man¡­no a con mer? How can you do something like this to me?" Yu Dong was speechless, she was helping a mer only right? Then howe she had to bring two wolves with her as well?


    Mammy Lin hid behind her as she looked at therge wolves who were staring at the two of them fiercely with their eyes causing Yu Dong to feel a headacheing, why did she feel like she had picked up a headache?


    In the end, even though she did not like the idea of bringing these wolves and the mer back with her, she still allowed them inside her carriage while she sat in front. With a mer who was unconscious sitting in the back of the carriage, it wouldn''t do well if she was to sit with him, more importantly, those vicious-looking wolves were a bit too protective of that mer, Yu Dong felt her nose twitch as she sneezed before she rubbed her nose and then turned to look at Mammy Lin who seemed to have suffered from the fright.


    "What is the matter?" She asked as she looked at Mammy Lin who was sweating a bucket of cold sweat even though it was winter.


    " I just think that it is going to be really troublesome Miss Yu," Mammy Lin had never seen any mer raising such grand pets before, even though she was an old woman who did not see the world, she could see that the mer whom they picked up was not a simple person at all, instead he seemed to be someone with his own secrets.


    What was more the two wolves whom he raised by his side were sturdy and big, one could see that they were quite well-raised.


    A mer like that can never be simple.


    " Who was the one who asked me to help him?" Yu Dong arched a brow causing Mammy Lin to tremble as she turned to look at Yu Dong and then said in a low voice, " I did not expect that he will be so troublesome."


    Yu Dong shook her head and did not say anything, she turned to look in front and stayed quiet. When trouble came knocking who can stop it?


    ¡­.


    "What''s going on? Wh..what is this?" Shen Li looked at the wolves and then at the mer who was brought inside the bunker by Mammy Lin and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was heading towards the small kitchen from where she took out arge slice of tofu. " Why is this mer here?"


    Xian Lei who was silently sitting on the side, took a look at the mer and his eyes quivered. Was¡­wasn''t this the husband of the Great War general? What was he doing here? She turned to look at Yu Dong who was slicing tofu and did not say anything.


    " What was I supposed to do? He was the one who clung onto my calves and refused to do so when I said that I will leave him behind he started cursing me and that if I left him behind he will curse me and haunt me," Yu Dong cedrge chunks of white radish in the boiling water and then added some chicken stock which she had saved in form of cubes and turned to look at Shen Li who looked worried as he looked at the wolves and Yu Dong. " As for those two, they just sort of followed after me."

 Chapter 897: No longer favourite

    Chapter 897: No longer favouriteShen Li looked at Yu Dong who calmly finished making a pot of warm tofu soup without a shred of meat and then turned to look at the wolves who were standing in front of the gates of the bunker causing the vigers to shrink inside the bunker, some of them did not even dare to breathe too loudly as they were worried that they might end up offending the tow great things and they will surely hurt them.


    " Are you sure this is all right?" Shen Li did not wish to question Yu Dong but he couldn''t help but panic a little when he saw such great wolves standing outside the bunker. From one nce it was clear that the mer whom Yu Dong brought back with her, did not have a simple identity.


    What if they get into trouble because of this mer?


    Yu Dong, who sat down on the ground with the pot and a bowl, turned to look at Shen Li and said, " What are you saying? Do you wish for me to throw him out?"


    Shen Li: "¡­." I never said that.


    " You don''t need to worry so much," seeing that Shen Li was getting worried to the point that his pupils were shaking and leaving afterimages, Yu Dong calmly poured a bowl of soup and handed him to take a sip. " I will take him to Marquis Qiao once the snow settles down."


    She met with this mer in the middle of her journey and it was gettingte which was why she did not turn around and took this mer with her to magistrate Li''s ce and brought him back with her. Once he was settled down, she will take him back to the town and throw him at Marquis Qiao¡ª¡ª whoever this mer was, she did not wish to get entangled in any sort of trouble.


    The reason she changed her mind and did not move to the town was because she wanted to avoid conflicts and saw the profits that she could bring with this vige. If someone was to bring her down then she did not mind packing her bags and leaving as soon as possible.


    Only then did Shen Li sigh in relief as he turned to look at the mer who was getting treatment from Doctor Gu and sat down before asking, " Where did you find him?"


    " In the middle of the road, it seems to me that he was running from someone," Yu Dong was sharp when it came to such things, she was able to catch the traces of malnutrition and stress on the wolves. There was dried blood sticking to their fur but the blood did not belong to them, one could see that they were not only well-taught but were also capable of saving and protecting their master.


    Most probably they were attacked by something when they were running which was why this mer was injured. For the sake of protecting their masters, these two wolves must have continued to run for days which was why they looked like they were on the verge of copse.


    If not for the fact, Yu Dong would have not bothered bringing them back home.


    " How is Li Hanjing?" She asked as she looked at the mer who was being looked after by Chen Mi and Ye Liu while Fang Chi looked after the children and tried to distract them from running amok.


    " He is not doing good," Shen Li turned to look at Li Hanjing who was weakly lying on the bed and sighed. " He was kicked in the stomach after giving birth which was why he started bleeding once again, though the bleeding has stopped¡ª¡ª his body is ought to get weaker."


    He paused and then lowered his voice, " If he is to marry your sister then it will be a bit troublesome for him to give birth." As he spoke he turned to nce at Second Aunt Yu who was muttering furiously under her breath as she red at Yu Tong who refused to talk with her just now.


    " No wonder, she looks like someone has dug her ancestral grave," Yu Dong remarked as she went to pick up the bowl of soup only to find it that it was missing.


    Stunned she turned to look at the mer who was dying just a minute ago sitting upright and finishing thest bowl of soup from the pot as he turned to look at Yu Dong and said,


    " You really treat your guests very well, to think I thought you were a heartless little b*tch when I first met you," the mer spoke causing Shen Li to grab Yu Dong''s hands which she almost raised to hit the mer in front of her and said in a calming voice,


    " Dong Dong, he is right¡­we should treat our guests well and especially those who belong to the fairer gender."


    He spoke hurriedly since he was worried that Yu Dong might really hit the mer who was sitting next to her.


    Yu Dong''s lips twitched as she looked down at the empty pot and then turned to look at the mer who was burping now that he finished eating and thought, '' Was this a guest? This was a hungry ghost!''


    A part of her was furious because she was hungry but she was still able to maintain a bit of her rationality when she saw that the mer who was standing in front of her was injured and turned to look at Shen Li before saying, " I am hungry, is there anything to eat?"


    Shen Li pursed his lips and then thought carefully as he said, " There is some leftover of the porridge that we made for everyone, do you want it?"


    They were thinking of keeping it for the children in case they got hungry in the middle of the night since it was only a few mouthfuls but now that Yu Dong''s tofu soup was gone, he could only bring that out.


    That was what he thought but then he heard the mer say, " Oh there is porridge? Great. I am feeling a bit hungry."

 Chapter 898: No longer favourite ——-2

    Chapter 898: No longer favourite ¡ª¡ª-2--------------------------


    Yu Dong was speechless. In the beginning, she was a bit confused and doubtful but now she was certain that this mer was a reincarnation of a hungry ghost but before she could say anything, she heard the mer say pitifully,


    " I apologise but I haven''t eaten anything for three weeks. I and my wife are small merchants and we were going back home but then we met with bandits and ended up separating, I was literally starved to the point where I thought I was going to die," as he spoke he somehow managed to squeeze a few teardrops in front of Shen Li who was touched by the mer''s story as he nodded and then said,


    " There are no worries, we have enough. Just fill your stomach."


    To think that this pitiful mer was starving for three weeks, as someone who knew what kind of devil hunger was Shen Li very much understood what the mer was feeling which was why he nodded and agreed to bring some warm porridge for the mer.


    Yu Dong knew that this mer was a scammer instead narrowed her eyes and asked, " Howe you have two great wolves if you are just a merchant ?"


    She did not believe a thing which wasing out of his mouth which was why she narrowed her eyes and looked at the mer who blinked his eyes and then softly said, " I am speaking the truth. I am just a small merchant and these wolves were saved by my wife. As merchants we have to travel from one ce to another which is why they follow us for protection nothing more."


    Nothing more? This mer was casually carrying two big wolves together with him and then he had the audacity to say that he was just bringing them around for protection. He had to be kidding her.


    Yu Dong wanted to curse the mer but she held back when she thought that there were kids sitting next to her. Instead of saying anything she turned to look at the mer and suspiciously asked, "What''s your name?"


    " My name is Yun Xuan," the mer replied with a smile as he turned to look at Yu Dong with his sly fox-like eyes. " You can call me Xuan Xuan, or little Xuan. I am not against any."


    " No thanks, I will call you Mister Yun," Yu Dong''s brows twitched as she looked at the mer in front of her, she was half suspecting that this mer had something that he was hiding which was why she did not n to get chummy with him.


    She took a deep breath and then stated in a firm voice, " Mister Yun, I am d that you are awake. I was thinking of sending you to Marquis Qiao''s manor or maybe Magistrate Li''s, as you can see that our vige is currently buried in snow and we have no way out of this bunker. Though we will start digging and cleaning the snow together, this is not a ce for an injured person like you to stay, so why don''t you¡ª¡ª"


    " I do not mind, Miss Yu," Yun Xuan waved his hand as he spoke with a sneaky smile, he seemed to be loving the fact that he could get on Yu Dong''s nerved without even trying. " I am an injured person like you said and I think that being in an environment where one finds safety and security is more important than anything which is why I will be staying here, I hope you will not mind?"


    Yu Dong did not know what to say anymore, she had a nagging feeling when she saved this mer that this mer was not going to leave her easily and somehow her nagging feeling ended uping true!


    What are you? Are you the sticky ghost from the graveyard or what? Why are you insisting on staying here?


    She wanted to send this devil whom she brought with her own hands away as soon as possible but then she heard the growling of the two wolves and turned to look at the two beasts who were looking at the livestock whom they had brought inside the bunker and asked them to stay in a corner and felt her brows twitches as Yu Dong turned and said to Yun Xuan,


    " These animals cannot be eaten ask your wolves to go and look for something else."


    " Sure," having done teasing Yu Dong enough, Yun Xuan turned to his wolves and said, " Xi, Xian go and hunt. Don''t eye those animals, got it?"


    Though the wolves were hungry they still nodded their heads and turned to leave as Yun Xuan turned to look at Yu Dong and said in a low voice, "There you go, Miss Yu. Are you happy now?"


    '' I will be happy if you leave my vige,'' Yu Dong thought in her head but she did not say anything as she turned around with a huff just in time for Shen Li to return with two bowls of porridge.


    And of course, she noticed that thetter had brought Yun Xuan a bowl which was much bigger than hers.


    " Li, I am hungry as well¡­" Yu Dong looked at the pitiful amount of porridge in the bowl and turned to look at Shen Li who sighed and then said,


    " Dong Dong, I want to cook as well but dawn is soon going to break, wait for a little while. I will go and cook with the rest and then you can eat as much as you want¡­ it will be impolite if we were to eat now."


    They were living in the bunker with the rest of the vigers which was why they needed to think of others as well. This was the reason that Shen Li did not cook and only brought the leftovers.


    " You could have at least shared it evenly," Yu Dong muttered as she looked at the mer who was happily gobbling the porridge and then heard Shen Li say,


    " How can youpete with a mer who stayed hungry for three weeks along with getting poisoned?"


    Almost at once Yu Dong realised that her honeymoon period with these mers hade to an end, she was no longer their favourite.

 Chapter 899: Cannot stay

    Chapter 899: Cannot stayWhile Yu Dong suffered in silence on the side, Yu Tong looked at the weak-looking Li Hanjing and felt her heart ache for him. She was filled with regrets at the moment, if she had known that those people from the Big Stone Vige woulde attacking the bunker as well, she would have not left Li Hanjing alone.


    "It''s all right, you will be fine," Yu Tong told Li Hanjing as she clutched his hands and repeatedly spoke to him about how he will get better with time. Li Hanjing who saw nothing but great care in Yu Tong''s eyes did not know what to say or do anymore, she was indeed in love with him this was something he knew but Li Hanjing felt like this love was something that he was unworthy of, after all, how can he even be close to someone like Yu Tong.


    He might have treated her well in the past but that was his job, as long as women were willing to pay him, he would have treated them nicely. Truthfully speaking, he felt like he did not deserve Yu Tong at all but under Yu Tong''s care, he thought that as long as they were together he would treat her well and give birth to a few more children for her this way he will somewhat make up to her for his incapability, which was he was willing to ept her love and affection but now that his body was harmed like this ¡­was he still going to ept her?


    Li Hanjing was not sure.


    " Miss Yu," Li Hanjing began but was interrupted by Yu Tong.


    " Tong Tong, call me Tong Tong like always."


    " Miss Yu,"


    " Tong Tong,"


    " Miss Yu!"


    " Tong Tong!"


    Li Hanjing was speechless this was the first time he realized that Yu Tong could be this stubborn, he heaved a sigh of frustration before he rolled his eyes and then said, " I am not going to fight with you but I think we should¡ª-" just as he was going to speak, Yu Tong found a frozen bunch of blueberries and pushed them all inside Li Hanjing''s mouth causing thetter to be stunned as he looked up and stared at Yu Tong who stubbornly said, " If you dare say this then I will run away with my daughter and never look for you."


    Excuse me? Who is whose daughter? Li Hanjing was speechless, this was the first time he saw a woman using such a threat, he looked at Yu Tong and then rolled his eyes a few more times. He wanted to say that he did not want to stay with her but his heart was unwilling, like Xiao Hua, his heart was clean as well. He knew and swore to heaven that he was forcefully dragged and pushed onto the bed, he never wished to do anything like that but that woman did not give him a way out and forced him.


    The owner of the inn did not let him out either even when he screamed and shouted in pain, even his wails were ignored. He was clearly a victim of the forceful power and brute strength of a woman so why was it that he was the one who was not allowed to have a happy family but she could marry and have children with her husbands?


    Li Hanjing had med, questioned and cried butter on he came to face his reality and epted that this was how he was going to live. He wanted this child because he thought that she was going to stay with him till the end, she did not have to be extra capable. As long as she was willing to work hard and was filial, it was enough for him ¡ª¡ª it''s just that in his small n Yu Tong made a small glitch causing him to fall her harder and harder, now as he looked at Yu Tong he did not know what to do.


    He wanted to stay with her but he did not dare to stay too close lest he brought bad publicity for her.


    " Yu Tong!" Second Aunt Yu had been trying to hold her reigns but seeing how the daughter whom she painstakingly raised was actually paying more attention to a meagre mer who used to sell his body, she could not help but burst out.


    It was fine if Yu Tong did not wish to talk with her but she shouldn''t at least wave her affections regarding Li Hanjing in front of her like this!


    Second Aunt Yu strode towards Yu Tong whose face was sullen and then said in a low voice, " I need you toe out of the bunker right now, and this time it''s an order, not a question."


    Earlier Yu Tong dodged her by saying that she was hurt but if she had enough energy to care about this low-life mer then she had enough amount of energy to listen to what she has to say as well.


    Yu Tong knew that she will not be able to fend off her mother anymore which was why she asked Xiao Hua to take care of Li Hanjing before following her mother out of the bunker again.


    After the fight, she was able to escape from her mother''s grasp but what was going toe was going toe there was no stopping it.


    Yu Dong who had finished her meal looked up and saw Yu Tong trailing after Second Aunt Yu, her eyes flickered as she nced at the haughty-looking woman and then turned her gaze to look at Yu Tong whose face was stiff as a board and chuckled softly.


    Second Aunt Yu still thought that she would be able to control Yu Tong did she not? She was really naive if that was what she believed in because the Yu Tong of the past and the one of the present were considerably very different.


    ¡­


    On the outside of the bunker, Second Aunt Yu turned to look at Yu Tong who was looking anywhere but her and scoffed, " Are you feeling ashamed finally? I thought that you have given up every ounce of shame."


    Yu Tong frowned when she heard the words of her mother, she turned to look at Second Aunt Yu and then said in a low voice," Why should I be feeling guilty? I have nothing wrong at all. If anything I have been minding my own business without doing anything too out of the norm."


    "Do you think that staying together with that mer and frolicking with him is something a good woman would do?" Second Aunt Yu was furious when she saw that Yu Tong was not only unbothered by what she was doing but instead, she did not seem to have realised that staying together with that mer called Li Hanjing was equivalent to making a joke out of them.


    " I don''t see how it''s any of your business," Yu Tong''s voice grew cold as she looked at the woman in front of her. " You and I have separated and we have broken all ties, do I need you to care about my business?"


    " You¡­ Yu Tong, don''t forget that I am your biological mother," Second Aunt Yu was furious and angry when she saw how Yu Tong was treating her, she wanted to say something more but thetter simply rolled her eyes and then red at her as she said,


    " That is something that I do know and there is no need for you to raise your voice and tell me, if you respect my choices and the way I live then I will respect your choices as well. As an elder and my mother as well but if you were to push me to a corner then don''t me me for not paying any attention to our blood rtions."


    Yu Tong was no longer the same after living with Yu Dong, she knew that if there was something that she wanted then she needed to fight for it. No one woulde and ce it on her te, if she wanted to marry Li Hanjing then not only did she need to win him over but he also needed to fight against her mother and make sure that she will note in between the two of them.


    After she finished speaking, Yu Tong headed down the bunker without paying attention to the ugly expression on her mother''s face. She did not care what was going on in the head of her mother but she was not going to foolishly believe that her mother will suddenly start handing her, the Yu family''s blessings and then ask her to live a happy life together with Li Hanjing.


    But as long as she did not bother her and Li Hanjing, she will still take care of her.


    Second Aunt Yu looked at Yu Tong who left without turning back and kicked the snow which was piling on the ground, she seemed to have underestimated that mer. To think that he enchanted her daughter to the point she no longer wished to care about anyone else!


    No this won''t do, that mer cannot stay!

 Chapter 900: Can we really stay

    Chapter 900: Can we really stayThough Second Aunt Yu wanted to deal with Li Hanjing at once since she could not allow someone like him to taint their Yu family, she could not do anything for the time being as the snow made it impossible for them to return home, they could only stay in the bunker.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong and Vige head Gu had saved enough food in the bunker. Though it was not enough for them to eat it for months but it was enough for them to eat for three weeks and during these three weeks Yu Dong with her me thrower which she casually mentioned that it was a gift from an official melted most of the snow which was covering their houses.


    Since no one was buried inside the snow they did not have to be too careful with dried wood and enough mes which were controlled the Big River Vigers somehow managed to clean the snow which was covering their houses.


    "It''s good to be back home!" Chen Mi rushed inside the house after three weeks of torment and then plopped on the bed. Yu Dong had used thick wooden logs and bricks to remodel their house which was why not only was it still standing upright, it was warmer than outside.


    Though the chicken coops which they built were squashed to nothing but pulp but there was nothing to worry about it. They had already sent their animals which they were raising to Aunt Wang''s home since the damage there was not as big as their own house.


    Chen Mizily arced his back on thefortable couch and then curled his toes as he said, " My back was going to get snapped into half if we continued to stay at the bunker."


    He was not lying, the bunker though warm was not enough to live inside it, there was nothing that would give themfort. If not for having no other choice, Chen Mi would not have stayed in that ce ¡ª¡ª sleeping on the harsh ground did some funny things to his back.


    Ye Liu agreed with him with a soft hum as he turned to look at Yu Dong who was already working in the kitchen and asked, " What are you doing?"


    " I am making some pork and vegetable soup, it is just nice to have it in winter," though Yu Dong did not show it on her face, she was craving meat but because of the conditions, they were she could not possibly take out the meat which was stored in her space. It will only raise further questions which was why she could only keep her craving to herself but now that she was back home, she could cook something warm which would heat her stomach as well as others.


    " Oh, are you cooking something?" A voice wafted over to where she was standing and Yu Dong who was chopping the pork belly suddenly raised the knife in her hand and then brought it down heavily before looking at Yun Xuan. She had to say that this mer''s skin was so thick that it could challenge the wall which they used to build outside the bases to keep zombies away.


    " You are still here?" She asked as she added the fermented soybeans paste inside the pot which had boiling water and was close toing out of the pot since Yu Dong was sting the me at the highest.


    Yun Xuan was not all bothered by her question and hummed softly before sitting down on the couch after nudging Chen Mi aside as he looked at Yu Dong and replied, " I have nowhere to go, my wife is missing and I have no rtives or friend in this town, other than you who is my benefactor, I have no one else in this ce."


    As he spoke he even let out one or two sad sighs causing the mers in the room to look at him with red eyes as if they truly believed his nonsense.


    Yu Dong was speechless as she looked at the mers, she wanted to tell them that it was not the truth but under Yun Xuan''s excellent brainwashing skills no matter what she said they did not believe that anything was wrong, in fact, theypped up everything that he said.


    On the other hand, Ning Yu and Shi Xi with their three kids were looking especially out of ce as they stood on the side with awkward expressions and then Yu Dong heard Ning Yu speak, " Is this okay? Can we really stay here?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the big house which was warm and full of basic necessities, he never thought that Shen Li was no longer living in the small house where even finding a piece of meat was impossible.


    His eyes fell on the thick pork belly which was being sliced by Yu Dong and instinctively gulped such a thick pork belly ¡­he had never seen one like this ever in his life, even getting a single slice was impossible. To think that Yu Dong can slice something he could not even dream of without any trouble, if someone gave him such a big piece of pork belly he would have died of happiness.


    Because in his eyes this was nothing but a dream.


    "It''s all right," Yu Dong replied as she nced at Yun Xuan silently telling him that he should act more like Ning Yu given that he did not even have the slightest bit of a rtionship with her and yet he was acting so freely in her house as if he was the one who was her father!


    Yun Xuan didn''t pay attention to Yu Dong instead he turned to look at Chen Mi and started talking with him, seeing that mer acted like such Yu Dong was furious! But she still calmed down and then turned to look at her father-inw and then said in a calm voice, " Li, already told me that he wanted to take you away from your wife and eldest daughter. You don''t need to worry about anything and leave everything to me for the time being, as for the rest you can tell Ah Li what you want."


    Ning Yu did not expect Yu Dong to say something like this which was why he immediately turned to look at Shen Li and said, " I cannot disturb daughter-inw like this ¡­we will leave after the snow cleans up a bit more."


    It was soon going to be the new year and he could not stay in the house of his son whom he had basically sold away, he was not that shameless. What was more, Ning Yu knew that Yu Dong treated Shen Li really well and it was nothing like how his wife told him, even though Shen Li did not have a child, she could see that he was the one who was treated the best by Yu Dong.


    With this alone he was satisfied there was no need to stay in their house.


    Yu Dong chopped the radish before turning to look at Shen Li who nodded and then turned to look at his father and said in a stern yet calm voice, " Father, I am not saying that you are not good enough but after what happened with the kids, do you still thinks it''s fine for you to live like you used to?"


    When Ning Yu heard Shen Li''s voice he stiffened before saying in a quiet voice, " I ¡­ I can work ¡­ soon the snow will melt and then the house owners will start hiring help that way ¡­ we will be fine, I cannot be a burden on you when I did nothing to help you."


    Shen Li sighed he knew that his marriage was a thorn in the eyes of his father and then stood up from the small couch as he walked forward and then took his father''s hands in his own and then remarked in a soft voice, " Father I know that you have ns but the thing is that none of those ns are going to work, you might not know but Dong Dong told us that there will be a locust gue in the summers."


    The constant rain which happened during the flood caused many locusts to give birth, even though it was snowing heavily, there was no guarantee that there will not be a locust gue given that Yu Dong still haven''t changed her stance.


    " W¡­What?" Ning Yu was startled when he heard that there will be a locust gue, if there was a locust gue then how will he protect his children?


    Yu Dong poured the ingredients into arge pot and left the soup to boil as she turned to look at Ning Yu and then calmly remarked, "It''s just my deduction, I am not sure about it but I did see a few swarms of locust flying near the mountains, right now they must have died but we cannot be sure about the eggs that they haveid if they hatch in springs then there might be a gue."

 Chapter 901: Groundhogs to the rescue

    Chapter 901: Groundhogs to the rescueWhen Ning Yu heard that there will be a locust gue he wanted to cry to the heavens and ask what were they doing to him and his family. They had no money, no job and the only women in their family were useless, if this goes on then they will die without even getting a chance for survival.


    His expression couldn''t help but turn gloomy when he thought that nothing he did was going to change the future which was in front of him, seeing this Yu Dong calmly picked up a spat and scooped off the foam which was floating on the top of the soup and threw it away before turning to look at Ning Yu and continued speaking, " If you trust me then you can stay with my family. Naturally, I will hire you as workers and give you decent pay¡ª¡ª I am not trying to boast but I do not discriminate against mers, the more you work the more you will be paid. That''s how it''s going to be done, do you agree?"


    Ning Yu snapped his head up and looked at Yu Dong before turning to look at Shen Li who nodded and replied, " Dong Dong is right, as long as you are willing to work hard she will naturally pay you and Daddy Xi. Her pay is better than others and many mers in our vige have profited from it, if you want to work then I suggest that you, take Dong Dong''s offer."


    " I have nothing against taking this offer but ¡­" Ning Yu trailed off, he of course wanted to work and earn the same money as women but he was very worried about his wife and daughter. As long as they were still with him, even if he did not be a baggage on his son, he will still drag a bunch of trouble for his mer son.


    Once his wife finds out that he could earn money under Yu Dong then he was sure that she will stop at nothing to sneak inside this vige and take advantage of Shen Li and Yu Dong, he was not an ungrateful person, ever since he was a child, he had seen his father acting up and his mother taking advantage of others only to be beaten ck and blue, he knew that there was no he could follow the lead of his mother which was why even though he swore that he will not be an ungrateful person.


    How can he allow his mer son and daughter inw help him only to get entangled into troubleter on?


    Even Shi Xi also thought that he could not bring any trouble to Yu Dong and Shen Li, they were too nice and kind. It will be too much if he was to rely on them only for his wife toe knocking and then take advantage of the kindness of Yu Dong and Shen Li.


    He might be desperate but he was not shameless!


    Yu Dong and Shen Li knew that Ning Yu and Shi Xi were hesitating, she ced the lid on the pot and then wiped her hands on a clean cloth as she remarked softly, " You don''t have to give me an answer right away but I will let you know that since I have already decided to give you jobs, I have alsoe up with a n to have your wife divorce you two. That''s of course only if you agree with me," she added hurriedly when she saw Ning Yu and Shi Xi snap their heads and look up at her in surprise.


    They seemed to be shocked but at the same time, they did not seem to be reluctant towards the idea.


    '' Divorce,'' Ning Yu carefully chewed this word in his head and licked his lips before turning to look at Shi Xi who seemed a bit too excited.


    If someone had asked them whether or not they wanted to divorce Madam Shen, their response would have been ''yes''. No matter what the time, after they were married off to Madam Shen the two of them realised what it meant to see hell in the world they were living in.


    From getting beaten up to getting locked up and starved and miscarrying one after another, they had seen many sorts of things. It was to the point that Shi Xi once wanted to end his life but was saved by Ning Yu who cared about this young mer who was full of life when he married Madam Shen.


    There were many times when they asked their families what they were thinking when they married them off to Madam Shen who was like a devil but their families did not think that it was too bad.


    In their eyes getting beaten up by their wife was something that every mer had to go through, after all, they were born submissive and as long as one or two ps eased their wife''s anger what was wrong with it?


    Ning Yu knew that there was something very wrong with it but his identity as a mer made it impossible for him to raise his voice because no one cared, no one had the heart to listen to a mer because their lives never meant anything to other from the very start.


    When he lost Shen Li to someone like Yu Dong, he wanted to divorce Madam Shen but instead of supporting his decision his father made a fuss while his mother beat him up like he was her enemy. She straight up dered that now that he was married to Madam Shen even if he was to die, he would have to die under his roof.


    Her heartless words still echoed in his head every once and now¡ª¡ª


    '' Even if you are an inch away from death do note back to my house! I don''t care whether you live or die but you are not allowed to damage the reputation of your sisters! They are all schrs and workers in town, what will happen to them if you divorce? How can you be so selfish?''


    ---------------------

 Chapter 902: Groundhogs to the rescue ——2

    Chapter 902: Groundhogs to the rescue ¡ª¡ª2Even his sisters told him to stay quiet and suffer silently, they did not care whether or not he died what they cared about was whether or not their reputation will be damaged. Ning Yu was heartbroken and ever since that day he never took the initiative to contact his family and it just so happen that his family never contacted him ever again either.


    Years passed by but his sisters did not even stop to see what kind of life he was living, whether he was dead or alive. As long as he did not affect them, they did not care about anything, the world was selfish and cruel this was something that he knew but he never thought that even his family was this cruel.


    Shi Xi was the same, even though his family was not as ruthless as Ning Yu. Her mother did not allow him to take a divorce, she simply told him that she did not have the money or the sources to take care of him after he divorced, she further added that a mer with children was frowned upon and cannot survive in society.


    No matter how many times Shi Xi told her that he did not need a woman to survive, his mother did not listen to him and asked him to return and nevere back to his maternal family. She was straightforward as she announced that she did not even have two coins to rub together, so how can she take care of him and his kids?


    The irony was that his three sisters were eating chicken drumsticks and eggs when his mother imed that she had no money.


    Shi Xi was heartbroken and never went to look for his mother and father again but he never let go of the thought of divorce. In his heart as long as he was alive he would one day leave his wife such that he could live his life to the fullest.


    Now that Yu Dong was offering him the chance that he had been waiting for, he could not help but ask, " Are you sure? You can truly help us divorce our wife?"


    Even Ning Yu turned and looked at Yu Dong even though he tried to hide it, he could not mask his excitement.


    Seeing the two of them like this Yu Dong was a bit speechless, she wanted to ask what kind of torture Madam Shen gave the two mers that they were willing to divorce them without even thinking twice. But since they did not wish to tell her about the past, she did not pry either and simply nodded as she said, " Naturally since I have promised to Ah Li to bring you all to this vige, I have my ns. All you need to do is y along with me and we will see if your wife still tries to hold onto you or not."


    When Ning Yu and Shi Xi heard Yu Dong say that there was a chance that Madam Shen will hang onto them, they smiled mockingly. They were very well aware of the fact that Madam Shen will not think twice before abandoning them as long as she could gain some benefits from Yu Dong and the rest.


    " All right then it''s decided!" Chen Mi pped his hands and then looked at Ning Yu and Shi Xi. " We have a house that is empty though it''s being used as an oil mill there are few rooms that you can take up for the time being. Once the snow melts we will think of making a house for your family."


    It wasn''t that Chen Mi did not wish to make a house for Ning Yu and Shi Xi right away but with the new year just around the corner, no one in the vige will be willing to work.


    They needed to wait for the New Year to pass before hiring workers to dig up a ce and start building a house for the Shen family. As he thought about the Shen family, he could not help but think of his own family and his eyes dimmed a bit.


    Who knows what kind of life his mother might be living now that she and his sisters could not get out of the vige because of him, they even fought with the Chen family and separated, and with their sour rtionship surely his aunt will not share anything with his mother.


    Yu Dong of course did not miss the dimming of Chen Mi''s eyes and knew that he was thinking of his family which was why she sighed and then said, " Mi, go and bring something which has the scent of your mother."


    Now that she had alreadye up with a n she might as well start working on it, there was no point in dying. The new year was on the weekends and it was better to send a few things to her mother-inw, maybe that way she will be able to earn a few more brownie points with Mother Chen.


    Chen Mi was stunned when he heard Yu Dong''s words but he still tottered towards his room and then brought out arge cloth which his mother used to send some dried chestnuts and clothes to him and handed it to Yu Dong, " This was sent by my mother, will it work?"


    Yu Dong looked at the cloth and then instilled her spiritual energy which made Mother Chen''s scent a bit more intense and nodded, " It will work," she then turned to look at Chen Mi and asked, " Go and bring what you want to send to your mother, make sure not to increase the baggage."


    Her words caught Chen Mi and the rest by surprise but seeing that she was heading outside Chen Mi, Ye Liu and Fang Chi hurriedly packed up the things which Chen Mi wished to send to his mother and hurried out of the house while carrying small cloth bags only to find Yu Dong crouching down with a group of groundhogs lining up in front of her as they sniffed the cloth which Chen Mi gave to her.

 Chapter 903: pregnant and panicked

    Chapter 903: pregnant and panickedWhen Chen Mi saw the group of groundhogs smelling the piece of cloth which belonged to his mother he was speechless, he looked at Yu Dong and then at the furry little things which were lining up in front of his wife and did not say anything for a long time.


    " What are you doing, wife?" After a very long time, Chen Mi could not help but ask as he looked at Yu Dong who was straightening up her spine after the groundhogs were done smelling the piece of cloth which held the scent of his mother.


    He thought that Yu Dong was going to use those three puppies which she brought with the children but he did not expect her to instead hand these pieces of fabric to the groundhogs, what were they going to do after smelling the scent?


    When Yu Dong saw that Chen Mi looked a bit confused she politely smiled at him and then exined patiently, " You might not know this but groundhogs are excellent diggers, if we send a dog or an eagle, there is a chance that someone might be able to intercept the food which we packed up for mother inw, but with them we can rest in ease."


    She turned to look at the groundhogs which were lining up in front of her and then continued speaking, " Even if someone was to try and dig the ground, there is no way they will be able to intercept these beings, this way your packages will arrive at the Chen household without a problem."


    If there were any other groundhogs they would not be able to do something like this but these groundhogs were different. They were raised by her spiritual energy and thus their five senses were no longer as dull as before, not only they could work quicker but they could even smell above the ground because of this they will have no problem arriving at the Chen house.


    When Chen Mi heard Yu Dong''s exnation he was surprised, he had never heard of tamed groundhogs but he knew that with Yu Dong, he could not think of anything from the normal point of view which was why he looked down at the tiny furry things and smiled politely as he crouched down and asked,


    " Can you send these packages to my mother safely?"


    He had noticed that the animals which were raised by the Yu family were a lot more humane whenpared to the rest, as long as they were not dumb, they could easily understand what their masters were saying, just like a little calf and little goat, the rest of the livestock was much smarter than the ones in the vige.


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking he saw the groundhogs nod. They seemed to be agreeing with him which caused Chen Mi''s eyes to turn blurry with tears of gratitude.


    He was really afraid since this time the safety of his maternal family was concerned, he was afraid that if he did not do anything, his mother would really starve to death.


    Unlike him, his mother was not aware of the flood and the heavy snowfall. She was busy travelling from one town to another while making kangs for the official and thus the letters that he wrote did not reach his mother.


    By the time his mother received his letter, it was already toote.


    His maternal family had no resources stocked up and they were simply relying on the dried-up grains that were stored in their granary.


    Since Chen Mi did not wish for his mother to have a New Year which was filled with nothing but bleakness, he was really thankful to Yu Dong foring up with this n, at least this way he will be able to make sure that his mother and his family will have something decent to eat.


    " All right then," Chen Mi hurriedly tied the few cloth bags which he brought with him to the back of the groundhogs and then watched them dig the ground as they disappeared under the ground one by one.


    As the groundhogs disappeared, he turned to look at Yu Dong who was standing next to him and sweetly called out, " Wife~"


    Yu Dong felt goosebumps break all over her skin as she turned to look at Chen Mi who was smiling at her solicitously and narrowed her eyes as she said, " Don''t even think about it¡­"


    Her words trailed off as Chen Mi jumped from the ground and hugged her tight as he spoke against her bosom, " You are the best."


    Oh, now that I have done what you wanted, I am the best? Yu Dong thought in her mind as she looked at the little mer who was hugging her and then scoffed, " Your love is indeed so fake, Mi."


    " How can you say something like this? I am the one who loves you the most, if you don''t believe me,e with me to the bedroom," Chen Mi shyly spoke to Yu Dong whose eyebrows twitched as she pushed him away and snapped,


    " Get away from me! Do you think that I will forgive you just like that?" With that, she turned around and walked away.


    " I will cook your favourite twice-cooked pork!" Chen Mi followed Yu Dong inside as he tried to coax her.


    ¡­.


    Three days passed by in a blink, since the New Year was just around the corner, the vigers all started to tie up red celebratory fabric outside their houses while Second Aunt Yu being one of the educated women wrote a few couplets for the vigers as well.


    If this was before she would not have bothered with the vigers upon whom she looked down but after what happened during the flood followed by Qiu Bai, she had to act solicitous with the vigers, she knew that even if she did not like the vigers who were not as educated and elegant as her, she could no longer act disdainful towards them anymore.

 Chapter 904 pregnant and panicked —-2

    904 pregnant and panicked ¡ª-2


    ------------------------


    " Do you really have to do this?" Old Master Tong looked at the women who were leaving his house after drinking and eating with his daughter while happily carrying the couplets which his daughter had written with a smile on their faces and disdainfully snorted.


    His daughter was so much better than those vige women who could not even string two words together much less write a couplet and yet now his daughter who had always been proud was reduced to this point where she had to act solicitously with these uneducated women.


    Second Aunt Yu rubbed her forehead and turned to look at her father who was frowning while looking at the vige women and hurriedly closed the door when she saw that her father was silently ring at the women.


    " Don''t find trouble unnecessarily, Father," Second Aunt Yu told her father when she saw that he was not happy. " We are already ostracized by the vigers, if writing a few couplets can help us gain some goodwill from the rest of the vigers, there is nothing to lose all right?"


    After living with her father for so long, Second Aunt Yu knew that he despite being the same as the rest of the women in the vige looked down on them because he gave birth to her.


    Usually, Second Aunt Yu had no qualms with Old Master Tong acting all haughty with the vigers but this was a crucial time for her. She was being suppressed by the woman who was promoted to the position of manager in the mill where she worked, if she wanted to make a turnaround, she had to make sure that Yu Dong would stand by her side.


    This was the reason why she could not allow her father to cause a disturbance.


    When Old Master Tong heard that he had to gain the goodwill of the vige women, he was very dissatisfied. He headed towards his bedroom while muttering as he said, " I am not saying that I am not willing to show some charity but look at how much those women ate!? They ate away half a pot of dried nuts that you brought from the trip to the city of mazes. How can I not find them disgraceful? It''s all right if they want to eat, I am not petty to stop them but eating until the pot is half? How can that be done?!"


    As Old Master Tong looked down at the pot which he was carrying in his hands, he felt his heart ache. These dried nuts were so expensive that he could not buy them ever again which was why he couldn''t bear to eat them but now he had to serve these nuts to those women who simplycked tact!


    Second Aunt Yu also felt dissatisfied when she thought of how those women ate the nuts until nothing was left, she only put them in front of them for show. They should have been smart enough to eat only a single bite and then leave the rest but instead, they continued to eat until the whole bowl was empty!


    How disgraceful!


    What Second Aunt Yu did not know was that the women of her vige were much simple and honest. They did not learn the schemes which Second Aunt Yu learned while working in the town thus they did not know how to pretend and thus ate the nuts without any qualms, while thinking that Second Aunt Yu was willingly sharing those nuts with them.


    If they knew that she was this unwilling, they would not have taken a bite!


    While Second Aunt Yu was rubbing her forehead, she heard a gagging sound behind her which caused her to turn around and look at her father who was pressing a fist against his mouth while trying to stop the meal he ate toe out of his mouth.


    Seeing him like this, Second Aunt Yu couldn''t help but frown as she asked, " What is wrong with you? Why are you throwing up on the eve of the new year ?"


    Old Master Tong''s expression was really pale as he turned his back to his daughter and touched his belly carefully before turning to look at Second Aunt Yu and saying in a soft voice and an embarrassed smile, " I think it''s because I ate stale rice."


    Since they were no longer arge family, there were a lot of leftovers nowadays. With Second Aunt Yu''s attitude, she refused to eat leftovers and only wanted warm meals because of this Old Master Tong was the one who had to take care of the leftovers.


    He couldn''t bear to throw them away nor could he push his daughter to eat them which was why he ate them all without aint.


    Because of this Second Aunt Yu did not doubt him and nodded. She turned her back on her father while she continued to write a couplet.


    On the other hand, Old Master Tong who was smiling till now stopped smiling as soon as he turned to look at the front and rushed inside his room and took a look at his reflection in the small mirror that his daughter brought for him while she was on a trip.


    He pushed the bangs which were covering his forehead and saw that the cinnabar mark which was in the shape of a red lotus was glowing brightly clearly showing his pregnancy.


    " What am I supposed to do?" Old Master Tong muttered nervously under his breath, he had been fooling around with one of the young women of the vige. He thought that she will marry him out of sincerity but soon he realised that he was too naive.


    Even after offering his body to that woman, he realised that she had no intention of marrying him.


    It was just that she liked old mers like him which was why she hooked up with widowers and divorced mers like him.


    From start to finish, she did not wish to take responsibility for him. Now that he was carrying her child, what was he supposed to do?

 Chapter 905 Punishment

    905 Punishment Old Master Tong was really anxious, he did not know what to do anymore. A part of him wanted to give up on this child but at the same time he knew that it was going to be impossible, after all, he was already so old if he was to abort a child at his age, he might not only lose a lot of blood but he might even lose his life.


    If that happens he was sure that his daughter who cared more about her pride and reputation will surely ignore him, no human wanted to die and Old Master Tong who was getting of age was no different he did not wish to die nor did he wish to lose his reputation but with his foolish actions one of the two things will surely be lost.


    " What am I supposed to do?" Old Master Tong nibbled on his nail as he paced in his room. Once or twice he will stop in between and then look at the mirror and each time he looked in the mirror, his heart couldn''t help but beat fast not because he cared for the child but because he could see that the child was growing more and more each day.


    Even though he was wearing loose clothes, he could still see his belly which was getting bigger by each day. If this goes on then he will surely get caught by someone!


    If that happens then what was he supposed to do?


    " No, this matter cannot be left alone," Old Master Tong finally came to a stop as he banged his hands on the surface of the dressing table causing the wooden boxes on it to shake and tremble. " If my reputation is going down the drain then surely that woman has to pay as well, unless she gives me a way out, I will not let her go!"


    In the past, Old Master Tong was not willing to make things difficult for that lover of his because he thought that she would not leave him stranded and since he was in the perilous situation than her, he willingly dropped the matter but now that the situation was like this already what was the point of letting her go?!


    Once he was done thinking through he decided to go and talk with that ex-lover of his, even if she could not marry him, she had to give him a solution. Either she will have to ept him as her husband or she will have to take care of this child for him.


    Old Master Tong calmed down and then turned on his heels to head out of the house, since he had already decided what he wanted to do there was no point in waiting which was why he immediately hurried out of the house and headed towards the small courtyard which was at the south boundary of their vige.


    But just as he was heading towards the house of the Li family, he saw a chubby child running towards the vige as he shouted, " The officials are here! The officials are here!"


    When Old Master Tong heard the voice of the small mer child, his heart jumped and he immediately turned around to head back in the house.


    Officials? There was no way he was going to see the officials. Thest memory of seeing an official was still fresh in his memories, thest time he met with an official, he ended up losing more than ten mus ofnd and even had to paypensation to that unfilial granddaughter of his.


    Even though months had passed by after that incident, Old Master Tong still felt like an inch of his skin had been peeled off, the pain of losing those ten mus ofnd was simply unbearable!


    However, as he arrived at his house, he saw his daughtering out of the door and could not help but say, "Where are you going? Stay at home."


    How can Second Aunt Yu stay at home? She had been waiting to see Yu Dong turn into the butt end of a joke which was why she immediately rolled her eyes and then turned to look at Old Master Tong and said, " What are you talking about father? The officials are here, how can we stay inside the house?"


    What Second Aunt Yu did not say was that she very much wanted to see Yu Dong getting scolded after all, she was the one who promised that she will turn the conditions of this vige around but now not only did the situation of this vige not improve, the entire vige ended up getting buried into snow. Surely, the officials will have to say something regarding this right?


    Old Master Tong''s curiosity was piqued as well, ever since Yu Dong made use of her connections and bullied him and his daughter, he had been looking towards Yu Dong getting a scolding from the very same official.


    Thus, when he heard his daughter''s words, he immediately followed her. Though he was scared of officials as long as the one getting scolded was Yu Dong, he was willing to face the officials in the eyes.


    Byt Old Master Tong''s hopes were bound to be crushed since Magistrate Li was not here to scold Yu Dong.


    While the vigers wereing out of their houses, Yu Dong was already standing in front of Magistrate Li as she bowed her head and greeted the woman who was sitting on a beautiful white horse, whose fur was so shiny that it was glowing.


    "It''s an honour to see you, Magistrate Li," said Yu Dong as she looked down at the white snow and waited for Magistrate Li to give her permission to stand up.


    " There is no need for you to be so formal with me," Magistrate Li waved her hand as she slipped down the horse and then headed towards Yu Dong who was standing a few feet away from her horse.


    She nced at the vigers who were covered in sweat most likely trying to repair their houses which were broken by the avnche and then said, " I hope that no one was hurt."


    As soon as the vigers heard the concern-filled voice of Magistrate Li, they immediately parted their lips and started toin.


    "It''s all because of the Big Stone Vige because of them we are in this situation!"


    " The new year is here and my roof is broken, how am I supposed to take care of my family?"


    " They are too much, they nned to kill us all. If we were not lucky we would have died without knowing the truth!"


    Magistrate Li did not stop the vigers from speaking, she listened to their worries andints and only raised her hand when the vigers were done speaking before she stated in a loud voice,


    " I have already investigated this matter. It has nothing to do with your vige and thus, the Big Stone Vige indeed owes you an exnation."


    When the vigers heard Magistrate Li''s words, they were surprised but at the same time, they were gratified. Fortunately, Magistrate Li was willing to listen to them or else they would have to suffer under the might of the Big Stone Vige''s chief.


    After much lurking around that vige they all found out that the chief of the Big Stone Vige was the sister-inw of the head of the Yamen.


    This was the reason why she was this bold while eating the flesh of the children. She knew that as long as the head of the Yamen was standing by her side no one will be able to catch her in the act and even if they did they would not be able to punish her.


    Come to think of it, it was all thanks to Yu Dong. If not for Yu Dong whose connections were so mighty, they might have suffered greatly.


    When the vigers thought about the incident like this, their gazes became even more fervent as they looked at Yu Dong who ignored them all and asked Magistrate Li,


    " Is the matter solved? Will the vigers of the Big Stone Vige be punished for eating human flesh?"


    " Those who ate human flesh and stole the kids of other families will be executed as for those who did not ry this matter to the magistrate department will be caught and locked up but since they did not steal or eat the human flesh, I am afraid that they cannot be punished too gravelly," Magistrate Li replied Yu Dong.


    Though she knew that this was not the right thing to do there was no other option in front of her after all, she knew very well that the eldest princess Xian was keeping an eye on her.


    If she was to make a mistake and punish those who were both victims and aplices, then the elder Princess Xian will surely take advantage of this matter and call her to the capital for reprimanding her and at the same time she will send her women to look for Yu Dong.

 Chapter 906: Testify

    Chapter 906: TestifyYu Dong frowned, she wanted to ask why Magistrate Li did not punish the entire vige. Though those vigers did not eat the human flesh but that did not mean that they were not aplices because of them how many children lost their lives? If they had chosen to speak earlier then nothing would have happened!


    But she did not say anything and simply listened to what Magistrate Li had to say. Though she did not know much about Magistrate Li, she still had a good impression of her given that she cared about her people.


    " There are two things that I want to tell you all, the first thing is that you all do not have to submit grains as taxes this year," Magistrate Li spoke word by word causing quite a stir in the hearts of the vigers as they all looked at her with surprise in their eyes.


    Really? They do not have to pay grain tax this year? Everyone in the vige knew that each year they needed to pay tons of grains as taxes to the officials. If they could not cough up grains then they needed to pay money, in case they failed to do both things, they ended up losing theirnds to the imperial family causing them to turn into refugees.


    " Are you for real?" One of the vigers could not help but ask to which Magistrate Li smiled and then nodded,


    "That''s right, even though we have no way to calcte the damages precisely but I know that as the only vige which was the closest to the ocean, you all suffered the maximum damage which is why you do not need to pay for this year''s tax."


    " Hooray! We don''t have to worry about the taxes this year! We can farm in peace!"


    " Thank you! Thank you for your grace, Magistrate Li!"


    " We can still survive!"


    " There is still hope mother! I can buy your medicine, don''t give up so soon now!"


    At first, the vigers were shocked but soon they started to cry out of joy, they pped and hugged each other. This time no one could stop their tears, they had all seen how Yu Dong who could not pay the grain tax had to sell away hernd and then reim it all back, theirnds were their life and blood, and if they lost theirnds what will they do? Where will they go?


    The vigers who were touched to the extreme knelt on the ground and then thanked Magistrate Li as they shouted praises for her.


    Yu Mai, who was being carried by Ye Liu looked at his sister who was kneeling along with the rest and couldn''t help but turn to look at his second brother-inw and ask, " Why are they all kneeling? Is that woman a bad woman?"


    Only tyrants would make people kneel like this, this was something that Yu Mai knew. As he worked in a restaurant where his bad boss would make him kneel every time she was upset.


    Ye Liu smiled at Yu Mai and then shook his head as he replied, " That woman is not bad, she came bringing a piece of good news because of this everyone is thanking her."


    The grain tax was like a devil for the farmers even though they worked day and night, they still had to share half of their good-quality grains with the imperial family.


    Although the officials said that it was for the country''s benefit, everyone in the vige knew that half of those grains were pocketed by the officials, themselves while the other half was sent to the imperial country where the rest of the officials continued to pocket more and more grains until the true tax reaches the imperial family. Though it was nothing to those officials, farmers like them had to suffer a lot, grains like sorghum, wheat, barley, peas, radishes, scallions, carrots, and finger millet were collected and handed to the officials.


    Though it looked like it was a lot the production of these grains was not easy as they all lived not far from the ocean. The vigers had to hand almost more than half of their grains which they have collected to the officials before they could pay the amount that was set by the imperial family and the corrupted officials.


    When Chen Mi looked at the people who were kneeling, he sighed in relief as well. He patted his son and then said in a happy voice, " Looks like your birthday will be extravagant, bun bun. With no grain tax, Mommy will have more money to spend on you."


    Little Bun''s birthday was in spring,st year when he was pregnant Yu Dong had sold away all thends except a few barrennds which belonged to them and they had nowhere to go. Now that their conditions had improved and they didn''t have to pay the tax anymore he did not have to worry about cutting this and that off from the list of his son''s birthday.


    Little Bun raised his head and looked at his daddy before grinning, as soon as he smiled Chen Mi caught two milky teeth poking out of his gums causing his lips to turn up as well.


    " You have grown up well, haven''t you bun bun?" He poked his son on the cheek,st spring he felt like he was going to die but now he was going to celebrate a joyful new year with his son who looked plump and beautiful.


    Fang Chi and Shen Li also looked at Magistrate Li, behind them four small kids along with Zhu Qian were poking their heads out of the house.


    When everyone was done thanking Magistrate Li raised her hand and continued,


    " The second thing is that your taxes will be paid by the Big stone vige."


    Though Magistrate Li could not execute those who chose to stay silent, it did not mean that she was going to let them off either. She specifically chooses this punishment for the Big Stone Vige after visiting them personally.


    -----------------------

 Chapter 907: Testify ——-2

    Chapter 907: Testify ¡ª¡ª-2Magistrate Li had heard all about the situation from Yu Dong when thetter came to see her but she still could not just listen to one side of the story which was she went ahead and investigated the situation in the Big Stone Vige.


    But the result of her investigation was considerably simr to what Yu Dong had told her in her office.


    The people of the Big Stone Vige ate the children of their own vige. Later on, when, the children of their own vige ended up running out, they turned around and started stealing the children from other vigers. To make things worse the chief of that vige even implemented her own grain tax, saying that she will not eat the children of those families who pay a desirable amount of grains as taxes to her causing many people to starve to death as they did not wish to let their children die.


    Of course, those people were all eaten by the Big Stone Vige as well while the other half left theirnds behind and ran away from the vige for survival.


    The people of the Big Stone Vige knew that the vigers of the Big River Vige had enough food to feed their mers and mer son because of this they targeted the Big River Vige, they knew that as long as they wiped the entire Big River Vige they will be able to get all the grains and food stock which the vigers of this vige were hiding.


    They all thought that with their n no one will be able to survive, they did not think that the vigers of this vige would be fortunate enough to escape an avnche.


    She still remembered what those people said to her as soon as she arrived and started investigating the entire case, Magistrate Li thought that those vigers might be a bit guilty after trying to kill an entire vige but she seemed to have thought too highly of them, not only did they not feel guilty but they also thought that they were in the right.


    In fact, most of them were filled with hatred towards Yu Dong!


    " We were on the verge of dying and yet those women of the Big River Vige only fed their mers and mer sons, so what if their vige ownerid down the premise that no mer or mer son was allowed to be malnourished? It was an emergency, they could have helped us since we are all women but they did not help us! If they had given us food when we asked for it nicely then we would not have done this!" One of the women of the Big Stone Vige told her as she spoke with a twisted expression.


    " Exactly, those people are heartless. They are the richest among the three viges in the first ce, how can they not give us a few catties of grains? Obviously, they could have done so but they did not wish to! They did the same thing when the flood came, they knew that the flood was going to destroy their vige but instead of saving everyone around them, they only cared about themselves. If they have helped us then we would not have lost so many strong women and we could have survived this disaster without losing anything!"


    " They forced us into a corner, what else were we supposed to do? They cared about their mers but they did not care about us! Who wants to kill their children? It''s because of their ruthlessness that we had to do something like this!"


    " And why are we getting investigated? We were beaten up as well were we not? They did not receive any damage except for a few building breaking but we? We almost lost our lives, tell me what are we supposed to do now?"


    " Yu Dong already took half of our vigend, even if you push this tax on us you will not be able to get anything from us, you might as well kill us all this time around, that is much better!"


    The vigers of the Big Stone Vige got more and more agitated as they spoke. What was even more shocking was that they dered that Yu Dong and the women who fought against them were ruthless thugs and asked her to make them suffer by punishing them.


    In their eyes, the vigers of the Big River Vige were simply ungrateful and inhuman.


    When Magistrate Li saw them ming Yu Dong and calling her a monster and killer, she was speechless. This was the first time she saw someone ming the victims and even announcing that they were in the right despite being in the wrong.


    Magistrate Li was simply dumbfounded.


    Even the officials who went with her had their worldviews refreshed.


    They never thought that there could be anyone this shameless.


    Not only did they eat their own kids but they also killed many other people who were not under the governance of their vige and yet they were still able to say that they were not in the wrong.


    When Magistrate Li walked out of the Big Stone Vige, her heart was very heavy. She knew that she could not keep these vigers which was why she thought of taking care of them and wiping them all clean in one sweep but her officials and aides reminded her that she could not make a move against them all because she was being spied on by the eldest princess.


    As long as she catch even the smallest fault in her, Magistrate Li knew that Elder Princess Xian will certainly pull her into a mess.


    In the end, she could only think of another way of dealing with those viges.


    But the matter was not as simple, if she wanted to execute those who ate the human flesh, she needed a witness. If no one files aint against those vigers there was nothing she will be able to do anything which was why she came to look for Yu Dong in the Big River Vige.


    Magistrate Li sighed and then spoke in aposed manner, " The Big Stone Vige was indeed at fault but for the sake of punishing them, I need someone toe with me and testify against them only then will I be able to deal with them properly."

 Chapter 908: What do you want old man?

    Chapter 908: What do you want old man?Magistrate Li turned to look at Yu Dong who nodded calmly in return, she knew that if she did not act as the witness then the vigers of the Big River Vige might not be punished for their actions. She did not wish to let them go which was why she agreed with Magistrate Li''s suggestion and then said, " I ept, I will go with you and give my testimony against the Big stone vigers."


    " I will go too!" Yu Tong who was standing beside Yu Dong also nodded as she raised her hand and volunteered to give her testimony. Usually, she would have stayed in the shadows and would not have stepped out but this time the Big Stone Vigers truly stepped on her bottom line they were the ones who kicked Li Hanjing in the stomach and made it difficult for him to get pregnant with a child ever again.


    Because of them, even Li Hanjing had brought up the matter of breaking up with her, more than once. She did not mind it, even if Li Hanjing was not able to give birth to a child, she would not say anything to him but just because she did not mind it did not mean that Li Hanjing did not mind either. Because of theplications after he was done giving birth, he was too embarrassed to marry her since there was a chance that he might not be able to give birth ever again and thus wanted her to marry someone else.


    How can Yu Tong agree with something like that?


    She had chased Li Hanjing for so long and finally got him, how can she let him go? Thus every time Li Hanjing brought up break up she changed the topic but that did not mean that she did not hate the Big Stone Vigers to the point where she wished they all died.


    Not only did they kick her beloved in the stomach, they even came in between her happiness and love life, she was not going to let this score unsettled just like this!


    " Yu Tong, what are you doing?!" Second Aunt Yu was furious and beyond livid when she heard Yu Tong say that she wanted to go to the Yamen to give her testimony.


    When Yu Dong agreed Second Aunt Yu did not say anything, since Yu Dong had no rtionship with her, she did not care about whether Yu Dong stayed alive or died either so how can she even care about her going to the Yamen and then giving a testimony? But Yu Tong was different, she was her eldest daughter and Yu Cheng''s sister, how can she act so careless towards her safety like this?


    Was she an idiot? Was going to the Yamen and giving a testimony so easy? It was not a child''s yground, if they made one wrong move and offended the officials of the Yamen they will end up getting locked in the prison of the Yamen. Asmoners they took a detour each time they saw Yamen and this idiotic daughter of hers wanted to go to the Yamen and give a testimony. Why doesn''t she send her to the underworld while she was at it?!


    Though Yu Tong heard her mother''s voice, she acted as if she had not heard her. From the day, Second Aunt Yu told her that she needed to stay away from Li Hanjing, she knew that her mother did not like Li Hanjing even if she was to say that she was only going to give a testimony, she might not believe her and even me Li Hanjing.


    Since she was going to me Li Hanjing no matter what, what was the point of discussing anything with her mother who was determined to be unreasonable with her?


    When Second Aunt Yu saw that Yu Tong was not listening to her, she was furious, she wanted to say something but she knew that Yu Tong will not listen to her, but as Yu Tong''s mother she could not me Yu Tong instead she turned around and started to me Li Hanjing. In her eyes, it was that vixen-like mer who made her daughter like this, in the past she would not dare to say east if Second Aunt Yu said to head in the west.


    But because of a mer, her daughter was now acting against her like this!


    It was all because of Li Hanjing!


    Li Hanjing was busy worrying about Yu Tong thus he did not notice the re which was pointed at him and to make things even worse for him, there were two mers who were teasing him left and right as they nced at the heroic act of Yu Tong and deliberately teased Li Hanjing.


    " Look at that, Brother Hanjing, it is all because of you that Miss Tong is acting like this," said Xiao Zimo as he nced at Li Hanjing.


    "That''s right, look at her determined face, she is all set to settle the score with those beasts who harmed you," said Xiao Hua as he chimed from the side and nudged Li Hanjing.


    " Shut up," Li Hanjing was speechless, he never expected that his good brothers would one day tease him like this, he turned to look at them with inmed cheeks and then said, " Why are you acting like a busy body next to me, why don''t you go and tease Yu Dong?"


    Xiao Hua sighed despondently and then leaned against Li Hanjing as he said, " I am trying to tease her but the thing is that she is not allowing me to tease her because of her old-school views."


    As he spoke he turned to look at Yu Dong who turned around and red at him before turning to look at Vige head Gu and saying, " Go and ask the vigers to write their names on the list, those who want to act as a witness cane with us, if not then its all right as well."


    Vige head Gu nodded and then turned to look at Magistrate Li only to see thetter standing in a daze.

 Chapter 909: what do you want old man —-2

    Chapter 909: what do you want old man ¡ª-2" Magistrate Li, is something the matter?" Seeing that Magistrate Li was standing in a daze, Vige head Gu could not help but ask. Why was this woman standing in a daze like this, did she see something scary? However, as Vige Head Gu turned to look in the direction in which Magistrate Li was looking she did not find anything or anyone worth this reaction, so why was Magistrate Li looking at the crowd with that expression?


    Yu Dong also followed Magistrate Li''s gaze but did not find anyone. But when she thought about all sorts of troubles which were brewing in the capital, she decided to turn a blind eye to everything, there was no need for her to look around and find something that might bring chaos to her life.


    It was not that she was afraid of trouble but only a fool would rush ahead and smash their leg on the sharp edge of an axe despite knowing the consequences.


    On the other hand, Magistrate Li looked at Yun Xuan who waved his hand from the top of the tree where he was sitting and mouthed Magistrate Li toe and look for him. Seeing him wave his hand, Magistrate Li scrunched her brows up, she did not understand why these people wereing to the Big River Vige, she could not ignore them.


    She sighed and then said to Yu Dong, " I will be leaving for now and as for the testimony, we will do that on the third day after the new year. Is that fine?"


    " As long as it''s all right with you, I have nothing to say," Yu Dong answered with a slight flicker in her eyes to which Magistrate Li nodded and replied, " Then I will wait for you outside the yamen on the fourth day."


    With that she turned to leave as Yu Dong bowed to her, seeing Magistrate Li leave suddenly like this, Vige head Gu couldn''t help but ask, " Why is she in a hurry like this?"


    " Who knows, maybe she has something to do," as Yu Dong spoke she nced at the tree where no one was sitting anymore and calmly turned her gaze away. Just now she did sense someone''s presence but since they did not seem to have any malicious intentions, she ignored them and focussed her attention on Magistrate Li acting as if she hadn''t seen them.


    ¡­.


    Inside the carriage, Magistrate Li turned to look at Yun Xuan who was sipping on the tea which was freshly brewed and was giving off a sweet jasmine scent and calmly asked, " Why are you here?"


    " I got stranded from my wife here," Yun Xuan answered without taking his eyes off the steam which was wafting off the surface of the tea. " We were chased by the soldiers of the First Princess, I knew that we will not be able to escape which was why I chose to sacrifice myself. I did not expect that someone in this vige will be able to treat such a potent poison."


    He then raised his head and looked at Magistrate Li before asking, " Is Yu Dong the one who came with the process of making rice bran oil?"


    " It seems that you already know," Magistrate Li spoke as she nced at Yun Xuan who smiled gently and remarked, " She is a woman who is hard to ignore, which is why I knew that she was different from the second I saw her for the first time. But that is not important, what''s important is that you need to increase the security of this ce ¡­ sooner orter First Princess will make some big move."


    When Magistrate Li heard Yun Xuan''s words, her eyes turned gloomy as her expression turned grim, she clenched the fingers in herp and asked, " Is her majesty still sick?"


    If the Empress was still on her sick bed then there was a chance that the imperial city might go through some big changes which they have never expected.


    Yun Xuan sighed upon hearing her question and then turned to look outside the window as he replied, " I am afraid that her majesty is already dying."


    " What?" With a jolt, Magistrate Li raised her head and looked at Yun Xuan with shock in her eyes.


    Dying? That tyrant was dying? If she dies then what will happen to them?


    " Don''t be surprised, Little Li," Yun Xuan stated firmly as he turned to look at her and frowned. " The reason, the first princess is making such rash decisions is that her majesty is in trouble. If not do you think that the first princess would have made such a loud ruckus? Though themoners have no idea, we officials are smarter than that, clearly, her majesty''s life is in danger and because of this, the first princess has no qualms about making so much trouble."


    " Then why didn''t she usurp the throne right away?" Magistrate Li asked with a frown to which Yun Xuan smiled and then said, " You are underestimating her majesty too much, she loves her throne more than her life. There is no way she is going to hand it so easily, she has hidden away the dragon seal as well as the imperial sword. Without these two things even if the first princess wants to usurp the throne she cannot do so, for that she will have to bring the dragon seal out for the officials to see."


    Only then did Magistrate Li sigh in relief and said, "These troubles could have been avoided if only her majesty gave up her throne."


    " What can we say about the mind of the ruler? We can only ept her decisions whether wise or foolish."


    ¡­..


    On the other side, after the crowd parted, Lin Tianhui who was walking back to her home but as soon as she arrived at the door of her house, she was pulled back by someone and dragged towards the forest, at first she did not understand what was going on but when she saw the familiar face, she understood and rolled her eyes before asking, " What are you doing old man Tong?"


    --------

 Chapter 910: A happy new year

    Chapter 910: A happy new yearOld Master Tong dragged Lin Tianhui into the forest where they often met before he let go of Lin Tianhui''s wrist as soon as he dropped her wrist, Lin Tianhui rubbed her sore wrist and then grimaced before asking, " What are you doing old man? Why are you making things difficult for me, didnt I say that I am already getting married with someone else?"


    " I know," Old Master Tong sneered as he raised his hand and then nted it on his belly before saying, " But tell me what am I supposed to do with this? You were the one who nted this seed in my belly, howe you are not helping me? You are even thinking of marrying someone else now that you have gotten bored of me?"


    Lin Tianhui rolled her eyes, she did not have any special feelings towards Old Master Tong. She was just used to sleeping around with married and widowed mer, after all, as long as she was not caught in bed with them even if she was to get them pregnant no one would dare to say anything to her.


    She could even deny taking responsibility which was something that she could not do with unmarried mer, if they got pregnant with her child then she will surely have to take responsibility.


    With her fingers running through her hair, she shrugged casually as Lin Tianhui said, " What do you want me to do? It''s not like I was the one who forced you, you came to me on your own."


    That was the truth but how would have Old Master Tong known that Lin Tianhui was used to speaking sweet words to every mer, she wanted to sleep with and was nothing but a douchebag. He thought that she truly cared about him and with theck of attention that his wife gave him, he couldn''t help but fall in her arms.


    Who would have thought that Lin Tianhui was lying to him from the beginning?!


    However, if Lin Tianhui thought that she could leave him alone in this lurch then oh boy, she had another thinging for her! Unlike those married mers and widowed mers, Old Master Tong did not have any shame, his face was thicker than the wall of the imperial pce.


    " Is that so? Are you going to say the same thing when I tell you that if you don''t help me then I will make sure that you will never be able to marry anyone?" Old Master Tong sneered coldly causing Lin Tianhui to stiffen as she looked at the old mer in front of her and said, " Are you threatening me?"


    Old Master Tong did not wish to y with her anymore which was why he no longer cared about whether or not Lin Tianhui wouldpletely break rtions with him, since she was being heartless towards him, he was going to be heartless towards her as well.


    The mers with whom she slept with, either had wives or no wives but he was a different case. His wife was not only alive she hadn''t slept with him for more than three years, if he was to suddenly announce that he was pregnant he was sure that Old Madam Yu will definitely refuse to take responsibility and say outright that the child did not belong to her, he had noticed that she was running out of patience with him ever since he and Old Madam Yu divorced.


    Because of Qiu Bai, his grandson was already having a hard time in the town because no one wanted to keep him in the academy. Yu Sheng was only allowed to continue with his studies because his daughter bribed the head of the academy and gave her quite a lot of benefits.


    But if his pregnancy was known to the world then he and Lin Tianhui will be dragged through the town with their faces covered in ck ink.


    If something like this happened then not only will he get executed for having an illicit rtionship with an unrted woman but his grandson will also bear the brunt of his actions.


    " I am not threatening you, I am stating the fact, if I am going down then I will drag you down with me as well, either you marry me and take responsibility for this child or you give me money so that I can leave this vige but of course when I am done giving birth I will drop the child in front of your house and you can take care of her." Old Master Tong had already thought everything through.


    He wanted either position or money, if nothing was given to him then he will not leave Lin Tianhui alone!


    When Lin Tianhui heard Old Master Tong''s shameless words, she was speechless but she also knew that Old Master Tong meant every word, if she refused then he will definitely ruin her wedding ceremony!


    Lin Tianhui did not wish for her marriage to get broken, the mer who was engaged to her was not only pretty but also had a decent background. He was homely and kind, his mother had told her that the mer was one of the most wanted mers from their neighbouring vige.


    His family only agreed to marry that mer to her when Lin Tianhui ''s mother handed them a big bridegroom price.


    There was no way Lin Tianhui was going to ruin her future because of an old mer!


    " All right, all right, I got it," seeing that she could not ignore him anymore, Lin Tianhui could only think of a way to handle this situation. At first, nothing came to her head but then something clicked and then she snapped her finger as she said, " Old Madam Yu."


    Old Master Tong frowned as he said, "Why are you mentioning her? She has already divorced me, she is not going to ept that this child is hers and more than three months have passed after our divorce, do you think she is going to admit that this kid has any rtionship with her, you have to be joking with me !?"

 Chapter 911: A happy New Year

    Chapter 911: A happy New Year--------------------


    " I am not asking you to im that the child belongs to Old Madam Yu, I am asking you to sleep with her and then announce that you are pregnant," Lin Tianhui''s thought process was simple since she could not get Old Master Tong to abort the child then she can only push the responsibility on the head of someone else.


    What was more Lin Tianhui loved the thrill of putting green hats on the heads of the women of the vige. No matter how many times she did it, she could not get used to it which was why she came up with a n which will not only give her satisfaction but would also take this baggage off her chest.


    " What nonsense!?" Old Master Tong thought that for the sake of avoiding responsibility, Lin Tianhui was spouting nothing but bull crap out of her mouth, Old Madam Yu did not sleep with him when she was married to him, now that she had divorced him, it was almost impossible for her to sleep with him.


    Lin Tianhui pped her hands and then said with some perverted excitement, " I am not speaking nonsense, think of everything that you will be able to get after you remarry your wife. Old Madam Yu is staying with Yu Dong and as long as you marry her, even if Yu Dong doesn''t like it she will have to be filial to you, the reason she can be this bold is because you have no rtionship with her grandmother but once that rtionship is fixed even your daughter will be able to gain some benefits from this remarriage."


    "That''s impossible, I have known Yu Dong for so long she will never listen to anything thates out of my mouth," if this was before he would have naively thought that Yu Dong would listen to him but after living with Yu Dong in the same vige, Old Master Tong knew that it was impossible for her to ever help him much less his daughter.


    " You are dropping your weapons way too soon, Old man," Lin Tianhui who wanted to shake this trouble of her baggage immediately spoke up, she was worried that if she failed then she would have to marry this old mer who was carrying her child. "Even if Yu Dong did not listen to you in the past, she will have to listen to you now. Don''t forget that you are now carrying Old Madam Yu''s seed." With a sly expression, Lin Tianhui hinted at Old Master Tong to understand what she was saying.


    Though Old Master Tong was a bit tempted he still hesitated as he said, " I am already three months pregnant there is no way I can fool my wife."


    " Why are you worried about something so small?" Lin Tianhui arched a brow as she spoke to Old Master Tong. " When the timees I will give you the medicine to give birth, that way you will be able to give birth to a child, if anyone says anything just say that you gave birth to a premature baby."


    Seeing that Old Master Tong was tempted, Lin Tianhui continued speaking, " Listen to me carefully, Master Tong. I am saying this to help you and nothing else, if you follow me you will only live in poverty but if you follow Old Madam Yu then you will be able to live a wonderful life, listen to me and I will make sure that you will remarry your ex-wife again."


    At first Old Master Tong was hesitant but then he was slowly and gradually tempted, after all, he had always regretted divorcing Old Madam Yu. Back then he thought that she was dying and will be baggage on him but who would have thought that under Yu Dong and Yu Tong''s filial care, she would be even more strong and healthy ?!


    " Fine, tell me what I need to do."


    ¡­..


    On the other hand, no one in the Yu family knew that something like this was going on behind their backs. Yu Dong and Chen Mi were busy cooking for their family, unlike the rest of the families who were relying on pickled vegetables Yu Dong had stored many vegetables in her space.


    As she took out a big cabbage and chopped it into thin slices before adding it to the wok, a tantalizing scent spread all over the house. The same could be said for the sizzling pork which was being cooked in its own fat, the pork had been washed with spiritual water thus intensifying its aroma causing the members of the Yu family to drool.


    " Sister, brother Chen when will the food be cooked?" Yu Mai was already gulping down a moutful of saliva as he looked at the sizzling vegetables and meat. Even though Yu Mai did not like eating vegetables, the vegetables which were raised and grown by Yu Dong''s spiritual powers tasted really good and thus Yu Mai was no longer picky when it came to eating vegetables anymore.


    "It is going to be cooked soon, why don''t you eat some grapes till then?" Shen Li suggested to Yu Mai as he munched on some fresh and sweet strawberries.


    Because it was the new year, Yu Dong had taken out a lot of her fresh stock.


    The sudden appearance of these fresh fruits and vegetables made Grandma Fang and Grandma Yu confused and startled but they were smart enough to not ask anything. They simply focused their attention on eating and did not ask unnecessary questions.


    Yu Mai looked at the pork which was sizzling in the wok and then turned to look at the big and ripe grapes before turning to walk over to the couch where he sat down and then started plucking the grapes. He ate one while handing the rest to Shen Yiqian and her siblings, Shen Jin who was injured also got some.


    Seeing this Ning Yu couldn''t help but say, " You don''t have to give them something so good ¡­ they will be fine with just stir-fried cabbage."


    Even though Shen Li had said that it was fine for him to stay with his inws, Ning Yu still felt a bit awkward eating and drinking at his daughter-inw''s ce.

 Chapter 912: Bo Bo is being coveted

    Chapter 912: Bo Bo is being covetedWhen Shen Yiling heard Ning Yu''s words, she immediately turned her gaze away from the meat in the wok and turned to look at the fruits in front of her. Since Daddy Ning told her that they did not need to eat meat then she was not going to eat it, when the eldest turned her gaze away, the younger ones followed suit, they also whipped their heads from the kitchen to the fruits which were ced in front of them and made it look like they were not too eager to eat meat.


    Even though their appetite was hooked, they did not dare to go against their father''s words. Seeing the children acting so obedient, Yu Dong was amused and sympathetic towards them, clearly they wanted to eat meat but because of Ning Yu''s words they refused to do so.


    " There is no need for father-inw to worry about something so small," Yu Dong ced the stir-fried vegetables in a bowl and then turned to wash her hands. " Tonight is New Year''s Eve, no one is allowed to leave meat behind everyone has to eat until they can no longer eat."


    With that, she turned to ce the dishes on the table which was sitting next to a room heater. When the children heard Yu Dong''s words, they all turned to look at Ning Yu, what can Ning Yu say at this point? He could only nod his head and allowed his children to eat the meat.


    Shen Yiling and the rest cheered along with Yu Mai as they rushed to take a seat on the dining table behind them Ning Yu and Shi Xi looked at their smiles and couldn''t help but tear up a little.


    It was only a bowl of meat but it was enough to make their children happy like this. As they looked at the chortling children, Ning Yu and Shi Xi were incredibly touched but at the same time, they were worried.


    Shen Li was sitting on the couch which was closest to his father and thus he was able to sense the sudden change in his father''s mood at once which was why he immediately asked Ning Yu what was the matter.


    "It''s nothing, I am just worried about your mother and sister," Ning Yu wanted to hide his worries from Shen Li but he knew that he will not be able to hide it which was why he replied honestly causing Shen Li''s brows to furrow. " We left them behind without telling them where we were going, I am afraid that once they find out that we are here, our presence here will bring trouble to you and daughter inw."


    Shen Li also thought the same but he still did not worry about it too much. He turned to look at his father and then said in a soft voice, " Father you don''t have to worry too much, we will cross the bridge when it''s time. You don''t need to overthink the situation like this."


    With Yu Dong agreeing to let Ning Yu and the children stay, Shen Li already knew that his wife had a n which was why he was not afraid that she was going to be at a disadvantage.


    When Ning Yu heard Shen Li''s words, he wanted to say that he did not want to worry but his wife was indeed a worrisome individual but then he remembered that his son was pregnant and could not take too much stress which was why he immediately shut his mouth and then went to eat with the rest of the family.


    Just like always, Chen Mi''s cooking and the ingredients provided by Yu Dong won the hearts of the family members even Ning Yu could not help but eat two bowls of rice as he took a bite of the cabbage which was soaked in spiritual water and then cooked together with tofu.


    Vegetables alone were good to eat much less meat which was cleaned and cooked in water which was infused with Yu Dong''s spiritual power.


    As Grandma Yu ate the braised pork, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    " This is excellent! I feel like I am turning ten years younger just by eating!" Though Grandma Yu was only joking, the truth was that she was indeed looking ten years nowadays, with Yu Dong and her husbands'' care, Grandma Yu had not only lost a lot of weight but even her hunchback was no longer the same.


    She could now stand up straight and look others in the eye without any trouble.


    " You are right about that," Grandma Chen agreed as she munched on the braised pig trotters. " Look at my skin, it''s gotten so ruddy and healthy. Sure enough, the old ones were wise, those who enjoy the care and filial piety of their younger ones live a long life."


    Her words caused a round ofughter around the table, while Yu Dong smiled softly at the two elders of her family.


    Seeing her stay quiet, Shen Li couldn''t help but ask, " What is the matter, Dong Dong?"


    "It''s nothing, I am just worried about the rice that we have harvested," Yu Dong had harvested eleven stones of rice which was a great thing for their vige but because of the snow, she couldn''t go to the town and sell the rice which she had harvested. Even though she had money, it did not mean that she did not need to earn any more, more importantly, now that her family had so many people, she needed to rebuild her house again.


    " There is no need for you to be in such a hurry," said Chen Mi while chewing his pig totter. " We can sell the grains after the snow has melted."


    He thought that Yu Dong will agree with him but to his surprise, his wife shook her head and then said, " Then the novelty will be gone, Mi. We need to not only sell the rice at half price unlike the other unscrupulous owners but also the vegetables that Chi had grown. Have you forgotten? Our backyard is full of lush vegetables."

 Chapter 913: Bo Bo is being coveted —-2

    Chapter 913: Bo Bo is being coveted ¡ª-2-------------------


    Only then did Chen Mi remember that their backyard was full of vegetables, though they could always eat them. The vegetables were clearly a lot, what was more Yu Dong had harvested a lot of vegetables from the backyard already they were yet to finish them and with the backyard full of vegetables, if they were to leave them alone then those vegetables will surely rot.


    " What should we do then?" Chen Mi asked Yu Dong who pursed her lips and then answered, " I am thinking of going to the town tomorrow and then opening the small shop that we have bought from Brother Jiang."


    Yu Dong was not like those unscrupulous shop owners but she also had to think about her profit. What was more this was clearly a good time to establish her fame, once her family''s vegetables were bought by the people of the town, it will not take long for her shop to gain a big name.


    " But tomorrow is the new year!" Ye Liu immediately spoke up as he looked at Yu Dong, he wanted to spend the new year with his wife by lying in bed andzing around but now she was telling him that she was going to work. How can this be done!?


    The other mers had the same reaction, they did not wish for Yu Dong to go to the town on the new year. Seeing their unwilling expression Yu Dong was really happy, at least she was still important in their hearts!


    " I know which is why I need to go to the town tomorrow, all of you know that the rich people of the town cannot make do without vegetables, in such heavy snow, especially after the flood, I am afraid that they will not even get the chance to buy leeks from the vegetable vendors, don''t you think that this is the perfect chance for us to open our shop?" Yu Dong exined the matter to her husbands, who did not want to rest but only those who knew how to grasp hold of the perfect opportunity would be able to seed in the future.


    Yu Dong knew that once this opportunity was gone then she will have a hard time fighting for her ce in the town but with the current situation she will not only build fame for her shop but she will also be able to get some connections with the rich.


    " If that is the case then we will go as well," Ye Liu stubbornly stated his wish, he was not going to spend the first day of the new year away from his wife.


    " Then me too!"


    " I will go as well!"


    When Chen Mi and Fang Chi saw that Ye Liu was going with Yu Dong, they also raised their hands and expressed their wish to follow Yu Dong. Seeing this even Shen Li wanted to follow but that was where Yu Dong ced her foot down as she looked at Shen Li and said in a grave voice, " You are pregnant. The shop is bound to get noisy and crowded by the afternoon, if you follow us and someone knocks into you then it will be troublesome."


    With Yu Dong putting her words like this Shen Li couldn''t say anything but his expression grew sombre. He looked at Yu Dong and then looked down at his belly which was slowly growing and for the first time realised that being pregnant was not all about rainbows and roses, there were some smelly farts in between as well.


    " You are opening a shop?" Yun Xuan who was eating his meal silently suddenly raised his head and looked at Yu Dong before turning to look at Xian Lei and saying, " Little Lei why don''t you go with Auntie Yu ?"


    The reason Yun Xuan was saying this was because he knew that the second princess and her concubine mers were hiding in Dong Tong town, even though the hired assassins couldn''t find the second princess, Yun Xuan knew that there was no way the second princess would leave her daughter alone with a stranger.


    She must be keeping an eye on Xian Lei but was too scared to approach her at the vige.


    This was why Yun Xuan wanted to send Xian Lei to the town, at least her dear second princess will be able to see her daughter in her disguise.


    More importantly, Yun Xuan looked down at the vegetables which he was eating and then chewed them carefully. Unlike themoners sitting around on the table, he was someone who cultivated spiritual energy and thus he could taste the warm current which started to flow in his body the second he took a bite of the vegetables.


    Clearly, these vegetables were not nurtured by usual methods and Yu Dong was not amoner without any powers as he thought. She clearly had a secret but since he did not sense any danger from Yu Dong, Yun Xuan was not going to make a move against her.


    He took one bite after another bite of the rice which was washed with diluted spiritual water and then fell into deep thought. He heard from his trusted aide that Second Princess''s second husband was poisoned by a very potent poison, he hadn''t woken up till now.


    Maybe if he was to eat these vegetables and rice, a miracle might take ce.


    Xian Lei who was eating her meal silently raised her head and looked at Yun Xuan. She knew that thetter will not say something like this without a reason which was why she nodded but then paused and turned to look at Fang Chi and asked, " Will Bo Boe with us?"


    As he spoke, he looked down at Bo Bo whose sharp upturned eyes glittered with millions of stars as he turned to look at Xian Lei.


    " He¡ª¡ª"


    " He will not being," Yu Dong narrowed her eyes and red at Xian Lei with a gaze which was quite simr to that of a merchant guarding his treasure. " He is still young which is why Bo Bo will stay home."


    She knew very well how good-looking little Bo Bo was. He had inherited the best features from her and Fang Chi, thus he looked like the prettiest baby alongside Little Bun!


    Even though he was young, her son was already coveted by a bunch of people!


    And this Xian Lei was no different!

 Chapter 914 Chen Mi’s jealousy

    914 Chen Mi¡¯s jealousy


    Yu Dong was not at all friendly towards Xian Lei but it was as if the brat couldn''t sense her unfriendliness. She simply nced at little Bo Bo with an expression which was filled with heartache and longing and then sighed before saying, " I understand."


    Her actions infuriated Yu Dong so much that she almost snapped her chopsticks in half. She did not expect that a brat would be this troublesome to deal with, she brought Xian Lei home because she wanted to arrange her as a housewife for Little Bun but after getting to know Xian Lei, she knew that this girl was not as simple as she thought this child was, there was this graceful and elegant aura around this girl which told Yu Dong that the child was not from a simple background.


    She was not afraid of trouble but Yu Dong did not wish for her children to be in trouble which was why she changed her mind at once but who would have thought that this brat would end up eyeing her son?


    " All right, it''s new year''s Eve there is no need for you to get upset is it?" Shen Li interrupted when he saw that his wife was getting angry, he pushed Yu Dong''s hand which was reaching for a bowl and then turned to look at Xian Lei. " You can go to the town with Auntie Dong tomorrow, Little Lei but make sure to stay next to adults all the time. The situation in the town is chaotic, so don''t run around okay?"


    " Okay," Xian Lei also knew that the reason Yun Xuan was sending her to the town was because he wanted her to meet with her mother. Xian Lei thought of her mother who was on the run and clenched the chopsticks in her hands, clearly her mother was the rightful ruler of the throne and the imperial city but because of her aunt and her jealousy, she had to escape to this small vige!


    If only she was a few years older then she would have made sure to make her aunt pay for everything that she had done to her mother.


    After they were done eating, the rest of the family went to light the firecrackers while Fang Chi on the other hand stayed behind.


    As everything was decided, Fang Chi started to work ordingly and went to the backyard where he had nted two Mu of vegetables and started picking them. He did not know why Yu Dong was certain that these vegetables will sell well, after all, even if there was a shortage of vegetables there was no way that officials will throw their money to buy such expensive vegetables. ording to the price list that his wife had set, it might be difficult for them to even sell a handful of leeks but he still followed her orders.


    " I don''t know what wife is thinking," Chen Mi sighed as he plucked a tomato and then ced it in the basket. " Even if these vegetables look good and there is a shortage of vegetables, it is not to the point that no one is selling any in the town. Every viger grows a handful of extra vegetables for selling them in the town."


    Rarely, vigers would get lucky enough to earn a tael from selling vegetables but their wife actually set the price of half a kg of tomato to be around two taels! This meant that if someone wanted to buy a kg of tomato, they will have to hand her four taels!


    " I don''t know," Fang Chi also had no idea what was going on in Yu Dong''s mind. He knew that she was not an unscrupulous woman who would sell her vegetables at such a high price to make a profit.


    " What are you talking about?" A sweet voice called out to them and it would have been better if that voice was not carrying a hint of snark.


    The two of them turned to look at Xiao Hua who was carrying a bowl of dumplings and then heard him say, " Why are you doubting Dong Dong? Can''t you see the lustre of the tomato? The freshness of the green beans and the garlic? They are so big that you can''t even hold them in your hand if you were to pick one. With such a quality of vegetables, I believe it''s a shame to sell them at such a low price."


    " We are not saying that this price is not what we deserve, we are discussing whether or not someone will buy such expensive vegetables!" Chen Mi red at Xiao Hua, he did not like how Xiao Hua acted as if he was the only one who understood Yu Dong.


    Xiao Hua harumphed as he pushed a strand of his hair and then said haughtily, " I am not the only one who would be mistaken if you were to say those words to Yu Dong. Even she will feel like you are questioning her, I do understand your worries but with her wits, do you even need to worry about something like this?"


    Chen Mi and Fang Chi exchanged a nce with each other as they did a redo of their conversation inside their heads and immediately paled when they realised that they had indeed spoken like they were doubting Yu Dong just now.


    " Humph, I see that you seemed to have realised where you went wrong," Xiao Hua ced the bowl of dumpling on the table and then pped his fan open with a flick of his wrist and then looked at Chen Mi and Fang Chi while covering half of his face with the moon shaped fan. " Be d that I made sure that Dong Dong was busy and did not hear what you were saying or else, you would have fought on the first day of the new year."


    As he finished speaking, Xiao Hua turned around and walked inside the house once again leaving a very dumbfounded Chen Mi behind whose face was purple and pale as he seemed to have realised that he now owed Xiao Hua a big favour. Even so, he was thankful to Xiao Hua but that feeling soon vanished when he entered the house!


    ---------------------

 Chapter 915 Chen Mi’s jealousy —-2

    915 Chen Mi¡¯s jealousy ¡ª-2


    Inside the house, Xiao Hua had indeed gotten Yu Dong busy as she looked at the list which was in front of her and then at the mer who was looking down at her with a haughty profile and finally asked, " What is this?"


    She unfurled the list which was so big that it rolled on the floor until it reached the entrance of the house.


    " These are the things that I want when I get married to you, which means that these are the betrothal presents that you have to bring to my house," now that Fang Chi was done giving birth, Xiao Hua wanted to get married as soon as possible and that too in the manner in which his father dreamed of. " My daddy was the one who wrote this list, he said that I was the owner of a well-known and wealthy merchant and coupled with my beauty this is something that I deserve. But then he passed away and his wish to see me getting married stayed inside his heart without getting fulfilled."


    As Xiao Hua spoke, his eyes turned a bit red as he nced at the yellowing list. His father doted on him the most, he wished he could gift Xiao Hua the stars along with the moon if he was to ask for it but then because of the tavern owner, he lost everything even though his parents were gone. Though Xiao Hua did not show it on his face, he wished to do everything ording to his parent''s wishes.


    Yu Dong looked at the long list that had scribbling handwriting on it and pursed her lips. She did not expect that her father-inw despite not being in this world would trouble her like this because after reading the list she realised that Xiao Hua''s father wanted to chase every woman away from his son!


    Because the list which was sitting in front of her held a few things that Yu Dong was sure she will have to spend quite a lot of time as well as money to get. For example, the golden silk robe was worth more than three thousand taels¡­ and that was the first thing on the list! The remaining were even more expensive!


    What was the meaning of that she had to buy Xiao Hua, five boxes of pearl powder only then she was worthy of marrying him? A single box was sold for fifty taels in the town!


    " I got it, you will have to give me some time to arrange this," Yu Dong nursed her head as she looked at the list. Though she could see the difficulty in arranging for the items on the list, she could see that the reason Xiao Hua''s father arranged for a list like this was to make sure that his son would marry a woman who truly adored him and not only his beauty.


    " Very well, then I will be waiting for you to propose the marriage!" Xiao Hua was very satisfied with Yu Dong''s answer, he could see that she was seriously thinking of getting those things and was not pretending. In fact, he did not even wish to get his hands on those things, he just wanted to fulfil his father''s dying wish. Even if Yu Dong was to get him only half of those things, he will still marry her happily as for those things, he might never use them maybe he will even sell them back in the market.


    " And when are you expecting the proposal?" Asked Yu Dong as she raised her head and looked at Xiao Hua.


    " On the day when we visit our ancestors," answered Xiao Hua swiftly. " I will bring those gifts to my father and mother''s graves and show them that I have finally found someone I can spend my life with and that they no longer need to worry about me."


    " I see," the day of visiting the ancestors was three months away which meant that she still had time.


    Shen Li and Ye Liu looked at the list but did not feel jealous as they knew that they were sold to Yu Dong rather than married. It was already good enough that they could marry her and stay as her official husbands, only Chen Mi looked at the list and snorted.


    He was slightly unhappy given that he did not receive any gifts from Yu Dong when he married her, even though he knew that it was not her fault but withoutparison there was no harm! More importantly, he had alwayspeted with Xiao Hua but now he was floored on the ground!


    He turned around and walked out of the house leaving Fang Chi who looked rather awkward because he knew why Chen Mi was angry. In this era, the number of betrothal presents represented the love and respect a wife held for her husband.


    If they were sold it was all right but in case they were not, it might make others look down on the mer, even his maternal family would look down on him, something Chen Mi''s brothers-inw did quite a lot.


    Compared to Chen Mi, he married into the Yu house with a lot of things which were given to him as a betrothal presents by Yu Dong and thus he was not bothered by the list, the only one who was bothered was Chen Mi because he was sold by force because he was betrayed by his family, he was different from Shen Li and Ye Liu who was sold by their own families.


    Yu Dong looked at the angry Chen Mi and felt a headacheing but more than that, she knew that her pocket was going to receive a rather huge blow very soon. But she couldn''t just leave him upset now, could she?


    " Dong Dong," Shen Li turned to look at Yu Dong who waved her hand and said, " I know, I got it¡­ I will arrange for something for him as well."


    This was something that the predecessor owed Chen Mi, since he was not sold by his family it was only proper for her to send some betrothal presents to his family as well to make sure that his brothers-inw would not look down on him since they brought a bunch of things to the Chen house.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 916 Sleep with another woman ?

    916 Sleep with another woman ?


    " Are you inside Mi?" Shen Li knocked on the door of Chen Mi''s room. Though he knew that Chen Mi was acting a bit childish these days but since he knew what was the reason why Chen Mi was acting like a silly mer, Shen Li decided to cut him some ck.


    No one answered from the other side of the door causing Shen Li to sigh as he pushed opened the door open and then walked inside only to find a bundle of nothing but gloomy clouds and mushrooms growing on the white nket with which Chen Mi was covering himself with, seeing him like this Shen Li could not help but be amused as he walked inside and then sat down on Chen Mi''s bed.


    " Are you that jealous of Xiao Hua?" He asked.


    That''s right, Chen Mi was not only annoyed by Xiao Hua but he was clearly jealous of Xiao Hua to the point that he could not even think straight anymore.


    " I am not jealous," came the muffled response but Shen Li had watched Chen Mi grow up in front of him and knew him better than anyone else maybe even better than Yu Dong. The boy looked silly and happy-go-lucky but he was clearly the most sensitive one in the house, he was loud because he was worried that Yu Dong will forget him if he did not make himself stand out.


    In the past, it was okay since neither he nor Ye Liu fought with Chen Mi for attention even Fang Chi was calm and gentle because of this Chen Mi never felt a threat approaching him but now that Xiao Hua was thrown into the mix who was much more louder and bolder than Chen Mi, he was feeling a sense of loss.


    Maybe he was afraid that with Xiao Hua in the house, he will lose whatever footing he had since Chen Mi was the youngest.


    " I know you are not jealous but worried right?" Shen Li nudged Chen Mi on the back causing thetter to stiffen. " Mi, you are thinking too much and because of this, you are only causing Dong Dong to feel awkward. Do you think that she doesn''t feel guilty enough already because of us? Maybe if it was up to her, she might have married only one mer¡­ don''t you think that she is already doing a good job trying to bnce everything out? I know you worry that with Xiao Hua, things will be different but do you really have to be so clear about your enmity with him?"


    " Big brother Li," Chen Mi dragged the nket off his face and turned to look at Shen Li, his eyes were swollen and snot was flowing down his nose causing Shen Li to pause before he let out a small, ''pfft.''


    " You areughing at me!" Chen Mi yelled in anger as he red at Shen Li before turning his back on Shen Li and trying to pull the nket over his head again.


    " I am notughing at you," Shen Li cleared his throat as he stopped Chen Mi from turning around and then took out a handkerchief and then started wiping Chen Mi''s nose and eyes. " I know that you are upset and worried but think it like this, Mi. If Xiao Hua was toe maybe you will gain another elder brother who will care and worry about you?"


    " Just because you are the youngest, it doesn''t mean that you will be pushed into a corner, all right?"


    " But don''t you think that with Xiao Hua it''s different?" Chen Mi sniffled as he lowered his head and felt a throbbing ache in his heart. " He is someone wife loves but I... I was someone whom she married because she had to out of responsibility. Wouldn''t she pay more attention to him?"


    " Mi," Shen Li began but was interrupted by Chen Mi who started to cry again as he wiped his tears and continued speaking, " I am not as wise as you, I don''t know how to be calm and collected like brother Liu and I can''t grow precious vegetables like Brother Chi. Xiao Hua might be loud but he knows how to do business, he is a social butterfly and he knows what he wants to do¡­ I¡­ I don''t know anything, I only know how to make noise like an empty vat and other than that I am not good at anything. Will¡­ will wife even care for me once ¡­once brother Huaes? She will clearly forget me because I am only loud and not capable like Brother Hua...Nor am I pretty."


    " Mi¡­"


    " You are such an idiot," Xiao Hua who was standing outside could no longer hear anymore as he pushed the door and then walked inside ignoring Ye Liu''s reproachful look and Fang Chi''s dont go inside expression.


    He nced at Chen Mi who looked shocked, so shocked that hepletely forgot about crying and simply looked at Xiao Hua with wide eyes.


    " You are right, you are not good at anything other than being loud ¡­ you only know how to make loud noises and cry every time you face trouble. I seriously hate your attitude of picking fights with me as well and you are indeed ugly as fck, look at those boogers, eww," Xiao Hua rattled off one thing after another.


    He was so fast that even Ye Liu did not know what to do and how to stop Xiao Hua.


    " Hua¡ª¡ª"


    " AHHHH! He called me ugly!" Chen Mi started to cry even more loudly as big, fat tears started to pour out of his eyes as he looked at Xiao Hua causing Shen Li to be helpless while Ye Liu red at Xiao Hua.


    Fang Chi on the other hand was worried as he looked at the crying Chen Mi and the aggressive Xiao Hua while contemting whether or not to call Yu Dong.


    " But ¡­ do you think that Yu Dong will simply ignore you because of these things? If so then I have something else to say to you¡ª¡ª you are not only stupid but you don''t even know your wife!"

 Chapter 917 Sleep with another woman —-2?

    917 Sleep with another woman ¡ª-2?


    ---------------


    " Yu Dong clearly does not care whether you are useful or not," Xiao Hua nced at Chen Mi who was once again stunned into speechlessness. He tucked a strand of his lock behind his hair and looked at Chen Mi before saying in a condescending voice, " I hate to tell you that just because she is marrying me because she likes me doesn''t make you any less important to her. You will still be her third husband and the father of her child, so stop getting all sappy and insecure."


    As he spoke, he crouched down and then took out a handkerchief before putting it against Chen Mi''s nose and said, " Blow."


    Chen Mi was so stumped by Xiao Hua''s actions that he instinctively blew into his handkerchief causing Xiao Hua to scrunch his brows up in disgust.


    " You might think that I am here to snatch Yu Dong''s attention but I am not going to do that," Xiao Hua straightened up and then threw the handkerchief in the trash can as he looked at Chen Mi. " I am only going to take what is mine and not bother with anything else, you can rest assured. I have no interest in fighting for favour, this is not an imperial pce and that woman is not an empress."


    He flicked the lock of his hair aside and then snorted, " Even if she doesn''t give me any attention I will be fine you know why?"


    " Why?" Chen Mi asked as he looked at Xiao Hua in a daze.


    " Heh, because I will make her pay," Xiao Hua sneered before spitting out coldly. " She was the one who married me, so I have the right to get her attention and time, if she refuses then I will beat her up. Why do I need to fight with you all for my share of attention? It is not your fault that we are married to the same woman, the one who is at fault is her, so why will I bother you? I will take what she will give me and not fight with you ¡­but I will not let her hand out what''s mine is to you simrly you don''t need to hand what''s yours is to me."


    " But what if ¡­what if she pays more attention to you than me?" Chen Mi asked the question which was weighing on his heart forever since he found out that Yu Dong was with Xiao Hua.


    Xiao Hua simply looked at him and then replied in a casual manner, " Then it means that you and I put our trust in the wrong woman from the start. Remember one thing Chen Mi because I will not say this again, I am only here to join your family and not fight with you all, if there are fights then it''s never been from my side. Since I will not ruin my peace for a woman because that''s not worth it. No matter how much I love her¡ª¡ª I will love myself the most, maybe you should try that as well, start putting yourself first rather than your wife. "


    With that, he turned on his heels and walked out of the room leaving a very stunned group of mers behind. Why was it thatpared to them Xiao Hua was this clear on so many things?


    Maybe it was because no one told them that it was fine to love themselves more than their wife.


    Yu Dong heaved a breath of relief as she turned to look at Xiao Hua who was walking out of Chen Mi''s room, of course, she heard what he just said to Chen Mi but did not say anything.


    As Xiao Hua was heading out, he turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Do you think I am selfish?"


    " No," Yu Dong smiled and answered since she was not fair to these mers, she will not ask them to be fair to her either. Even if they were to tell her that they no longer loved her and wanted to go to someone else, maybe she might let them leave her. " I will never ask you to put me as your priority, you are right as a human, your first priority should be always you, Ah Hua."


    " d that you are smart enough to know that," Xiao Hua flicked his locks and then walked out of the house. " I will tell you just in case you are not allowed to mistreat anyone, if you do then I will divorce you in a jiffy. Don''t think I will not leave."


    " I got it," Yu Dong nodded as she agreed with Xiao Hua who stormed out of the house and then turned to look at Chen Mi''s room before sighing and getting up to go back to her room. She knew that now that Chen Mi was calm he was going toe and find her soon.


    ¡­


    Just as she expected Chen Mi dide to find her that night, as soon as Yu Dong saw him, she opened her arms and allowed the mer to bury himself in his embrace like a ko.


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to apologize," she patted him on the back as she felt a wet patch on her clothes but did not say anything to Chen Mi.


    " Do you think that I am annoying," he asked.


    " No, I would find you heartless if you were calm though. I like it when you get jealous of me. Makes me feel satisfied," Yu Dong teased Chen Mi who pinched her on the waist and then said, " I am being serious."


    " Of course, I don''t find you annoying," replied Yu Dong in full seriousness.


    Only then did Chen Mi stop shaking and then raised his head and looked at Yu Dong who was staring down at him and then while twiddling with his fingers he said, " I ¡­ Xiao Hua said something that got stuck in my head¡­."


    " About loving yourself before anyone else?" Yu Dong questioned which caused Chen Mi to look at her in surprise, seeing him stunned like this, she smiled and then politely said, " He is right, I have always told you to not make me the centre of your world, Mi. The world is a big ce, you don''t have to stay next to me all the time thinking that you only belong to my side¡ª¡ª love yourself first, take care of yourself first and pamper yourself as much as you want, you don''t have to spend all day thinking what you should do for me, start thinking what you want to do for yourself. Alright?"


    " Even if I were to say that I want to sleep with another woman, will you agree with that as well?" The mer cheekily questioned knowing that it will push Yu Dong''s button but what he did not expect was for Yu Dong to pinch his cheeks and say,


    " I have nothing against it but can you take two women? By the way, who is the other woman? Do I know her?"


    " You¡­You are such a pervert!"

 Chapter 918: Opening a mall

    Chapter 918: Opening a mallChen Mi wanted to tease Yu Dong but thetter teased him instead! He red at her and then pinched her on the waist as he said, " You really are too much¡­" his face was flushed red in embarrassment and humiliation as he looked away from the woman who was holding him tight.


    " Hmm? But I think it will be really hot to see you kiss Ah Chi or someone else¡­ what do you say Mi? Would you like someone else other than me to join you?" Seeing that Chen Mi was getting bothered by her words Yu Dong teased him further. She arced a brow and then added, " Maybe Xiao Hua will be better¡­the two of you are always fighting maybe a kiss will solve the problem."


    " I am not talking to you anymore," flustered Chen Mi hopped off Yu Dong''sp and then turned around to run out of the room. His wife¡­she truly had no filter!


    Yu Dong chuckled as she watched Chen Mi run, she nced at the darkening sky and then went toy down on the bed. Since they needed to wake up early tomorrow morning, she should go ahead and sleep first in case she woke upte then it will be really troublesome. After all, only the early bird catches the bird!


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Chen Mi rushed inside the room where Shen Li and Ye Liu were sitting and talking about what to do in the morning. When they heard the loud bang of the door which was opened from the outside, they turned to look at Chen Mi who was blushing red with either anger or embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong?" Shen Li asked as he looked at Chen Mi whose entire body was trembling. " Did something happen?"


    "Wife ¡­Our wife ¡­she is broken!" Chen Mi aggrievedly cried as he stomped on Shen Li and plopped on his bed. " She is talking nonsense, I am not going to talk with her ¡­how¡­how can she even suggest that I kiss Xiao Hua?! She is so perverted!"


    Shen Li and Ye Liu: "¡­." You only got to know that now?


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong did not have any idea that Chen Mi went to tattletale on her to Shen Li and Ye Liu, she slept soundly before waking up at five in the morning. She took a bath and then brushed her teeth before walking inside the house only to find Shen Li who was busy in the kitchen.


    " Good morning," she greeted as she padded over to the kitchen and hugged her husband from behind as Yu Dong kissed him on the cheek while looking at the egg rolls that Shen Li was making. " Did you sleep well? I hope the little troublemaker did not make things difficult for you," she caressed his stomach while speaking.


    " Hmm, she did not bother me," Shen Li had no idea why Yu Dong was so hung up on having mers that every time one of them got pregnant, she would think that they were having a mer. But since he desperately wanted a daughter he always corrected her.


    Shen Li turned to look at Yu Dong and then said, " But someone else did, what did you say to Mi? He was so upset and embarrassed that he had nightmares throughout the entire night and kept screaming ¡ª¡ª I am not going to kiss him! Stop pulling my clothes, hmm?"


    Yu Dong touched her nose guiltily as she turned her gaze away from him and replied, " I was only teasing him since he teased me by telling him that it will be kind of nice to see him and Xiao Hua together ¡­I did not expect that he would be so shocked that he will end up having a nightmare."


    " You asked him to sleep with his friend enemy¡­surely he is going to have nightmares," Shen Li poked her on her cheek as he reprimanded Yu Dong. " Stop telling him such things, though he acts all cheeky. His skin is the thinnest among the four of us."


    " Does that mean I can expect something from you and Liu?" She questioned.


    " Yu Dong!" Shen Li''s eyes widened as he snapped at her causing Yu Dong to duck as she stole a kiss from him and rushed out of the kitchen. " We will be taking the carriage, wake up the rest of them if they want to go with me."


    " All right," Shen Li said a little sullenly, he looked at Yu Dong and felt the urge to open her head and see what went inside her head all day long. However, since she was heading out to do business, he did not stop her and went to wake the rest up.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the kitchen his gaze met Ye Liu who looked at him with a steady gaze and then stated, " I am ttered but you are not my type."


    " Like hell, that matters!?"


    ¡­.


    The rest of the family woke up early in the morning since Yu Tong was looking forward to buying a house for herself and Shen Hanjing, she took Yu Dong''s offer to drive an ox cart, around the viges which were better in terms of economy than their vige and sell vegetables.


    Grandma Yu wanted to stop Yu Tong but Yu Dong interrupted her and said, " Grandma, you need to know that only by hard work, Yu Tong will be able to get better. I know that you are worried about her but you cannot protect her always. If she wants to grow then you shouldn''t stop her."


    When Grandma Yu heard Yu Dong''s words she could only sigh and tell her granddaughters, " Take care of yourselves, you two."


    " Got it, grandmother," the two replied in unison.


    Grandma Yu wanted to go with them but she had arranged to meet with her friends from the vige and she could not cancel all of a sudden. If she did then those old women will think that she was deliberately putting on the air, thus she could only see her granddaughters to the door and watch them climb in their respective modes of travel and leave with the rest of the family, leaving her along with Grandma Chen and the kids.


    0------------0

 Chapter 919: Opening a mall—— the grand dream

    Chapter 919: Opening a mall¡ª¡ª the grand dreamYu Dong looked at her husbands through the window which she made in the wall which faced the driver''s side. who were sitting inside the carriage along with Xian Lei who was sitting on Fang Chi''sp and asked, " Are you really going to be fine? It is too cold."


    " We are already halfway through the town," replied Ye Liu as he looked at Yu Dong. " We cannot bete on the first day of our work. We will be able to handle everything just fine."


    "That''s right," Chen Mi squeezed his fists and looked at Yu Dong with excitement flickering in his eyes. " This bit of hardship is nothing and you have dressed us like a bear, there is no way we will catch a cold."


    " We will be fine, it is just selling vegetables and nothing else," Fang Chi chimed in as he pinched Xian Lie''s chubby cheeks causing the little girl to stare at Yu Dong with a gaze that she had nothing to live for.


    Yu Dong chuckled when she saw their reaction and then said, "That''s true, since you have chosen toe along, I know you are not going to give up halfway."


    After making sure that the three of them were fine, Yu Dong turned to drive the carriage once again. Since she needed to carry a lot of basket of vegetables, she asked Mammy Lin to drive the cart while she drove the carriage to the town.


    Soon they arrived at the Big River Town, Yu Dong drove the carriage through the busy silent streets but soon as she twisted and turned the carriage they arrived at the market which was still bustling in such cold weather.


    There were already a few vegetable vendors who were selling chives and garlic though they were not as fresh as the vegetables which they grew in their backyard, the vegetable vendors were having no trouble selling the wilting chives and garlic.


    Seeing this Ye Liu frowned and then said, " Dong Dong, do you think that we will be fine? It is not even seven in the morning but people are already buying vegetables and meat." He looked around at the streets and added, " I don''t think there will be many customers at our shop."


    Yu Dong turned to look at him and calmly answered, " We are not aiming for numbers Liu, we are aiming for the quality of customers. As long as we attract a decent and rich customer, it will not take long for us to sell everything."


    Though the mers did not think that it was going to be that easy but they still chose to trust Yu Dong.


    Soon they arrived at a shop which was three story building and looked at therge gate which was in front of it. Seeing the building Ye Liu was shocked as he turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Isn''t this too big?"


    " Why will it not be big?" Yu Dong replied to him as she hopped down at then pushed the door which was in front of her. " This was supposed to be our house if everything went all right, if not for the fact that the vige was sold to our family, do you think that I was going to stay in the vige?"


    She then asked the mers to carry the baskets inside the shop and then started stacking them nicely. As her husbands worked on stacking the vegetables, Yu Dong continued to instil her spiritual energy into the vegetables causing them to be even more fresh and lustrous.


    Once she was done, Yu Dong picked up a small table which was sitting inside the house and then ced it outside. Where she sliced some tomatoes and sprinkled some salt on them, simrly, she crushed the cucumber and then drizzled it with garlic, chilli oil which she made herself and some oil.


    For the sake of aesthetics, she even added some roasted sesame seeds which she was carrying with her and addedtro on the crushed cucumber before tossing everything up nicely.


    If this vegetable shop of hers worked nicely then she will use the second floor to sell fruits while making the third floor to sell things like jam and chilli oil along with her spiritual white rice.


    Yu Dong had already decided that she was going to use this building to introduce the first mall of this era where she will slowly add all sorts of things to be sold. But for that, she had to start with small steps!


    " Wife, what are you doing?" Chen Mi asked as he looked at the board which Yu Dong ced on the table and saw that it read ¡ª¡ª free samples.


    " This is going to be our publicity front," Yu Dong answered as she turned to look at the mer who was standing in front of her shop. She had heard the sound of his footsteps long ago and thus turned to look at Chen Mi, she knew that if she was to speak to the mer, he will be awkward and thus left the job of conversing with mers to her husband.


    Sure enough, Chen Mi picked up her signal and then turned to greet the mer, " Hello, young master. Are you here to buy vegetables?"


    " Ah¡­yes." The mer answered as he looked down at the young daughter of the official husband who was eyeing the colourful vegetables with excited eyes. " I was going to buy some vegetables to prepare something for my family, I did not expect to find your shop."


    To think that there was someone selling tomatoes as big and ripe in this weather.


    Just the very sight of those tomatoes which were dripping with water droplets made his stomach rumble. But the mer knew that since tomatoes like these were rare even in summer, they might be really expensive now that it was winter.


    " Daddy Song, I want to eat tomatoes! I also want those cucumbers they look good!" The girl chimed from the side as she looked at the mer who looked helpless. He wanted to refuse but Song Zhi knew that if he didn''t buy these tomatoes for the ancestor of his family, he will surely fall in the eyes of the official husband and thus he gritted his teeth and asked, " How much for the tomatoes and cucumbers?"

 Chapter 920: Happy shopping

    Chapter 920: Happy shoppingChen Mi looked at Yu Dong when he saw thetter nod her head, he sighed and then replied to the young mer, "It''s two taels half a catty, if you want a catty then you will have to pay four taels."


    " Are you trying to rob us? How can tomatoes be so expensive?" Song Zhi recoiled as he looked at the big tomatoes which were sitting in a delicate wicker basket and were stacked nicely making them look alluring. If it was two taels a catty, he would have thought of buying them buy four taels for a catty, it was too much!


    Song Zhi looked at the tomatoes and then spoke in an unconvinced voice, " The vegetable vendors sell their tomatoes for less than five hundred copper coins for a catty and you are selling a catty for four taels? Are you trying to fool me? I might look like I am young and a country bumpkin but I am not that easy to fool! You all have gone crazy if you think you can sell tomatoes at that price." He then turned to look at the young girl who was looking at the ripe red tomatoes with saliva trickling down from the corner of her mouth and then said,


    " Little Yating, let''s go. I will take you to the main market and then buy you some tomatoes, I don''t think that I cannot find any!"


    But the little girl shook her head and pointed at those tomatoes which were so big that she couldn''t even hold them in both of her hands and insisted while crying. She pulled Song Zhi''s pants and then sobbed, " Daddy Zhi, buy me those tomatoes¡­ they are so big and juicy¡­ I don''t ¡­I have never seen a tomato that big, buy it for me! Wahhh!"


    Seeing that the child was crying, Yu Dong picked up the small te on which she had sliced the tomatoes and then brought it in front of the small girl. She was not offended by what the mer said because she knew that her price was indeed a lot higher than the rest of the vendors but she was delivering quality vegetables at a decent price, in fact if someone was to ask her, she would tell them that even four taels was not enough for these vegetables which were infused with her spiritual energy.


    But she knew that this price might be uneptable for many people in the town which was why Yu Dong came up with the idea of handing out free samples.


    " Little girl, there is no need to cry ..here, I will let you taste some," her voice was amiable which made the little girl stop crying as she looked at the bowl which was full of sliced tomatoes.


    Song Zhi was still suspicious, he had seen many unscrupulous vendors which was why he pulled Xie Yating behind him and then looked at Yu Dong with dubious eyes and asked, " You are selling these tomatoes for such a high price, so why are you letting my child eat? I am telling you I will not give you a cent!"


    " Young master, you seem to have misunderstood me," Yu Dong stood up politely and then pointed at the board which was sitting on the free sample stand. " These are free samples, if you don''t believe me then you can take a bite yourself. I will still not ask you to buy anything if you don''t want to buy."


    As for whether or not this mer would be able to walk away without buying it will depend on his willpower.


    Seeing Yu Dong act so polite and calm in the face of his scolding Song Zhi felt like he was being a tad bit too judgmental which was why he lowered his head and nodded at Xie Yating giving her permission to eat. It wasn''t that he wanted to be this careful but he had just gotten married to an official as her mer concubine, he was afraid that if he made a mistake with Xie Yating who was the daughter of the official husband, he will suffer the wrath of both his wife and the official husband.


    And thus couldn''t help but be careful.


    Usually, he would send servants to bring vegetables but under such circumstances where getting food was really hard many servants started to steal from the kitchen because of this his wife fired many servants leaving the responsibilities of the kitchen as well as cooking on his head.


    When Xie Yating saw that her, Daddy Song had allowed her to eat she took the biggest slice of the tomatoes and then bit it into it. As Xie Yating munched on the tomatoes she turned to look at her daddy and praised honestly, " Daddy Zhi, these tomatoes are really delicious! Why don''t you try one?"


    As she spoke Xie Yating picked up a slice of tomato for Song Zhi to taste seeing this Song Zhi wanted to tell her that she should put the slice back. Who knows, maybe only the first bite was free but the second one might not be free.


    Yu Dong knew what was going on in the head of the mer which was she patiently said, " There is no need to worry about paying, young master. Like I said this is a free sample, you can eat it as much as you want without any worry."


    Of course, Song Zhi did not believe her. He thought that Yu Dong was just trying to push him into a trap but when he saw tears in Xie Yating''s eyes, he couldn''t bear to reject her.


    Fine, he would eat a bite and if this woman tried to scam him then he will take her to Yamen.


    In fact, it wasn''t as if he wascking this bit of money. With such a situation taking ce in the town, the officials had a lot of money stored in their treasury but unfortunately for them, they had nowhere to spend it. The grains which were being sold by the grain shop owners had long stopped selling and the vegetable vendors were only selling a bit of their vegetables since they wanted to save the majority of those vegetables for themselves.


    Only this shop was being so generous as to offer free samples. So why not take a bite?


    -----------------------

 Chapter 921: Stamp card

    Chapter 921: Stamp cardThus, Song Zhi lowered his head and then took a bite of the slice which was offered by Xie Yating. But as soon as the sweet and tangy juice with a hint of freshness and dew flooded inside his mouth, Song Zhi immediately picked up another slice of tomato and then another before he knew it he almost finished the entire bowl which held the sweet tomato slices.


    Unlike Song Zhi, little Xie Yating was savouring each bite when she saw that the bowl was almost empty, she turned to look at Song Zhi and cried, " Daddy Zhi! You ate all the tomato slices!"


    When Song Zhi heard Xie Yating''s voice he snapped out of his daze and looked at the almost empty bowl and was slightly embarrassed. What happened to him? These tomato slices only had a bit of salt sprinkled on them so why was he eating these slices like they were the finest delicacy?


    Was he possessed by a hungry ghost or something?


    Though he was embarrassed, he did not have the time to feel embarrassed since the little ancestor was crying tears of anguish. He immediately turned to look at Xie Yating and then said, " Don''t cry, little Ting. I will buy some for you, all right?"


    " Really? Are you going to buy these tomatoes?" Xie Yating asked, one could not me her for acting suspiciously, she just heard Song Zhi say that he was not going to buy anything from this shop and wanted to leave.


    " Of course!" Song Zhi did not have the guts to make this little ancestor cry and what was more the tomatoes were indeed good. This time when he looked at Yu Dong he was a bit more polite as he said, " Please give me half a catty of these tomatoes." As he spoke he looked at the crushed cucumbers and was surprised to find that Yu Dong was also selling spinach and mountain vegetables, on the side he could even see some colourful bell peppers and chives with white radishes and cucumbers.


    How the hell was she selling eggnts, turnips and lettuce in such cold weather and what was more those vegetables looked like they were freshly brought from the garden.


    Can they be grown in such weather?


    And even if they could be grown, was it all right for them to look so alluringly fresh?


    He thought for a while and then asked, " Young Master, how are you selling the cucumbers, eggnts and lettuce for?" He wanted to buy chives and garlic as well but Song Zhi was not carrying that much money with him.


    Chen Mi saw that the mer was willing to buy and thus smiled as he pointed to each vegetable and then said, " The cucumbers are two taels half a catty simr to tomatoes, while a head of lettuce is three taels and as for eggnts they are three taels half a catty ¡­ but we will give you some chillies free if you buy the eggnts and spinach together, just so you know spinach is two taels and hundred copper coins half a catty."


    Song Zhi''s eyes could not help but widen as he heard the prices and then eximed, " Your vegetables are not cheap at all!"


    He was incredulous that these vegetables were selling at a price which he had not expected! What was more they were even more expensive than meat!


    Ye Liu looked at the incredulous expression of the young mer and then exined out of courtesy, " That is for sure, we grow our vegetables without any external help. Even the fertilisers which we use are something that you cannot find in the market, have you ever seen any vegetable vendor selling such big vegetables? What''s more our family does not make anypromises with the quality, no matter which vegetable you buy, you will get the same quality as that of the tomato which you ate."


    When Song Zhi heard Ye Liu''s words he had to admit that the vegetables which were being sold by this family were indeed bigger and fresher than the ones which were being sold outside in the market.


    He thought of his wife and the official husband who was pregnant with a child, truth be spoken his wife was yet to grace him with her affection even though they were married and he was more of a nanny for the official husband. These days the official husband oftenin that he could not stomach anything¡ª¡ª and because he was the one who was cooking, his wife scolded him for not taking care of her husband.


    But the truth was that the official husband was just tired of eating meat and as he was pregnant he could not eat a lot of meat all the time. However, Song Zhi was also in a pinch, he could not find a vendor who was selling decent vegetables if not he would not havee out today to look for vegetables in such cold weather.


    Maybe if he was to buy these vegetables and cook a decent meal, then he might be able to please both the official husband and his wife. If that happens then he will also get the attention of his wife!


    With that Song Zhi gritted his teeth and then said, " All right, Mister please give me half a catty of tomatoes, half a catty of spinach and eggnts and please add some cucumbers as well."


    Though his heart was bleeding since he was taking out this money from his own pockets, Song Zhi still thought that it was worth it as long as he could get a firm foothold in his wife''s house.


    " Sure," Ye Liu heard his order and then turned to look at Fang Chi who packed the vegetables in a small cloth bag that had the words ¡ª¡ª '' Bo and Bun shop,'' written on it and then handed it to Ye Liu, who counted the vegetables and then made the bill as he handed it to Song Zhi who was surprised by his actions.


    "What''s this?" He asked as he looked at the neatly written handwriting.


    "It''s a bill, young master. Like I said, our family focuses on nothing but quality and satisfaction of the customer, as long as you have this bill and there is an issue with the quality of vegetables you can alwayse back and exchange it with another set," he then took out a small card which had stamps spots on it and first pressed a stamp on it before handing it to Song Zhi. " And this is a stamp card as long as you fill out the card, you will receive a gift at the end of this month."


    He then took the chillies andtro which were added gifts and ced them inside the bag before handing it to Song Zhi and saying," That will be nine taels and five hundred coins but since you are our first customer we will knock off the five hundred coins."

 Chapter 922: The pitiful Qiao Nan

    Chapter 922: The pitiful Qiao NanSong Zhi was surprised when he heard that there will be a gift waiting for him at the end of the month. He looked at the stamp card which was really cute with a calf, hen and goat drawn on it while the stamp at the first block was a cute little kitten paw.


    " Are you sure that there will be a gift?" Song Zhi asked as he looked at the stamp card. He had never heard of something like this before which was why he was surprised and couldn''t help but reconfirm whether or not what Ye Liu was saying was true or not. He narrowed his eyes and then said, " Don''t tell me the gifts will be something small like a handkerchief or something of the sort."


    Ye Liu nodded and exined politely, " There will indeed be a gift. Since we have promised then we are going to deliver. As long as you collect fifteen stamps in a month then we will gift you something which amounts to two taels and if you be our regr customer and collect thirty stamp cards then we will gift you something that is around ten taels."


    When Song Zhi heard that the price of the prize waiting for him was not small at all, he was overjoyed. He paid the money and then left happily, on the other side Chen Mi and Fang Chi were still surprised when they saw that they were able to earn nine silver taels with just a few vegetables!


    " Thi...This is not a dream, right? Did we really sell our vegetables at such a high price?" Chen Mi was excited. When Yu Dong told him that they were going to use stamp cards, he thought that they were going to make a loss after all, who will buy such high-cost vegetables, what if the customers only brought a few pieces and took the stamp cards away, wouldn''t it mean that the stamp cards which they came up with will go to waste.


    Yu Dong smiled at Chen Mi whose eyes were alight with greed and pinched his cheek. " This is just the start, Mi. There is no need for you to get overjoyed because of something small."


    What she did not tell the mers was that she had instilled a small part of her spiritual energy in these vegetables which they have grown in their backyard. Once her customers take a bite of these vegetables not only will they feel energized all day long but small ailments like muscle pain, blemishes on the skin and many others would be healed as well.


    But of course that will only happen if they were to buy the vegetables from her store since she was the only one who was growing vegetables with the help of spiritual enemies. As long as those customers were not stupid they wille to visit her again and again!


    The four of them continued to sit in the store but after their first customer came and went, it took a long time for another crowd of onlookers to arrive. When the mers who came out to shop with their wives saw the colourful vegetables they were immediately attracted to them, after all, one had to admit that it was not easy for such colourful vegetables on disy when it was winter.


    " These tomatoes look really fresh!"


    " This pumpkin looks really high quality as well¡ª- look at this," a mer tapped the pumpkin and was surprised to find that it did not sound rough like a drum but instead it was soft and mellowed which told him that the pumpkin was not only fresh but really good as well.


    However one of the old mer did not seem happy, he looked at the tomatoes which were bigger than his fist and then sourly said, " I am afraid that there is something wrong with these vegetables ¡­how can there be tomatoes this big? Don''t tell me that you have done something to them?"


    He couldn''t be med for questioning Yu Dong like this, if one was to look carefully they will see that the mer looked sick and there were dark circles under his eyes. In the past when he was a young mer, he was poisoned by the concubine mer of his wife and lost his child.


    Back then that mer had used some weird concoction to make the tomatoes which came to their houserge and juicy but as soon as he took a bite of those poisonous tomatoes the mer lost his child at once along with the ability to get pregnant.


    Though he managed to keep his position as the official mer husband since his wife felt sorry, he lost all his beauty and the affection of his wife. Now, even though he was in his forties he looked like he was in his sixties and his wife couldn''t even look at him because his skin was rough and yellow inplexion.


    Now she was busy with those mers who were young and beautiful leaving him alone.


    Yu Dong did not pay attention to the gazes which were filled with criticism and contempt, she smiled politely and said, " Master, you don''t need to worry about something like this, you see that?" She pointed to the stand where she had ced the free samples and continued speaking, " I know that some people will be suspicious of our vegetables which is why I have set up that free sample stand, if you feel that there is something wrong with our vegetables then you can take a bite of these vegetables. If you still feel suspicious then you can ask me to cut one of your choice, I will do it right away and you can have a taste. Only when you feel that you are satisfied, ce your order to buy the vegetables."


    Though the mer who spoke did not seem convinced he still raised his hand and pointed to the cucumbers which were sitting in front and then said, " Then cut the third one in the sixth row for me."

 Chapter 923 The pitiful Qiao Nan——2

    Chapter 923 The pitiful Qiao Nan¡ª¡ª2


    ---------------------\


    Yu Dong did not show any signs of dissatisfaction, she picked up the knife which was sitting on the side and then picked up the cucumber which the old mer pointed to and then started to cut it into long slices, she ced it in the bowl and then sprinkled some salt on it before cing the bowl in front of the stand, " Please have a taste."


    She then turned to look at the other mers and said, " You can take a bite of these cucumbers as well."


    Even though the old mer who raised objections had painted his face with a white powder to hide his badplexion and skin, Yu Dong could see the dark circles under his eyes. It was clear that he was someone who was in bad health but was trying to pretend that he was fine, she knew thatpared to other mers, this old mer was going to feel the effects of the vegetables much more clearly but she was not afraid.


    This was the reason why she set up this store. Yu Dong was not an official but as long as she was to gain the approval of the official and people of this town she will be able to build anotheryer of protection for herself and her family.


    Helping mers who were suffering was just another plus one to her n.


    Let''s see how that first princess wille down on her, if that woman was to capture her or her family then she will have to face the wrath of themoners and though it''s not taken seriously by the emperor of all eras but the power of masses can be more powerful than that of a ruler at times.


    This was something Yu Dong believed in since she had seen crowd after crowd of torturedmoners going against the government in the apocalypse world and seizing control of that very base which they attacked.


    When Yu Dong cut open the cucumber, the mers who were surrounding the shop along with their wives had already smelled the tantalizing scent of the cucumber which made them gulp. Thus, as soon as they heard Yu Dong''s suggestion they immediately took a slice each and then popped those slices inside their mouths.


    No sooner, did they take a bite they immediately closed their eyes and enjoyed the slice of cucumber slowly and gradually.


    " Wow is this really cucumber?"


    " I don''t think so, it tastes even better than the roasted duck which is sold in the restaurant next to my house and people line up to eat that roasted duck!"


    Mers around the store which Yu Dong opened chimed one after another on the other hand, the mer who spoke rudely just a few moments ago suddenly ced his hand on his abdomen. Just now he felt something warm trickle down his stomach which otherwise remained cold because his stomach always ached due to the remnants of that poison, Qiao Nan could hardly eat anything.


    His appetite was not good and he did not feel like eating much which was why he looked thin andnky as if he was malnourished. Because of this his wife did not even bring him to any banquet and took her concubine, ording to her, he was an embarrassment since he looked so bad and weak. If she was to take him with her then others would think that she was mistreating him.


    This was something that Qiao Nan knew and sometimes for the sake of his wife''s face he would eat something but each time he ate even a single bite of grain, his stomach would start aching and he will end up vomiting everything.


    What was more his stomach would feel even colder than usual but this time around it was the opposite. Not only was he feeling better but even his appetite seemed to have awakened!


    " Young madam, for how much you are selling these vegetables?" Qiao Nan asked as he looked at the colourful vegetables already deciding what he was going to cook for himself. Ever since he was poisoned he had stopped eating anything whiche from the main kitchen and only ate what he cooked.


    When Qiao Nan asked what the price was the rest of the mers also turned to look at Yu Dong, they had already tasted the cucumbers which were on the free sample stand and the one that Yu Dong cut, and it was clear that she was selling quality vegetables and having them on their dining table at the new year would be really good.


    Yu Dong smiled as she pointed to the vegetables and then ryed the price of each vegetable to the customers, " The tomatoes, cucumbers and bell peppers are four taels a catty, the eggnts, bottle guards, and pumpkin are six taels a catty and these radishes, spinach, chives and every other leafy vegetables along with carrots and turnips are four taels and five hundred coins."


    " Four taels? Are you sure you are only speaking about per catty and not basket?" One of the mers asked thinking that Yu Dong was confused.


    " No, it''s four taels a catty. Each one of the vegetables that I sell is carefully grown and taken care of, as you have already tasted the tomatoes, cucumbers and radishes along with onions, you might have realised that they taste better and different than the ones which are sold by others. Since I am delivering a quality product don''t you think that I should sell it ording to its quality ?"


    Many mers and their wives thought that it was too expensive and their interest in the vegetables started to wane. After all, it was too expensive ¡ª¡ª outside they could buy these vegetables for less than five hundred coins but this woman was selling it for four taels a catty. The price of the spinach and cabbage along with chives were also very high¡­even the chillies which she sold along with some rare herbs that she called thyme, lemongrass and basil were too expensive despite being sold for a small amount.


    However, those who had eaten the free samples knew that it was worth the price especially Qiao Nan who parted his lips and said, " Give me a catty of cucumber, tomatoes and some fresh lettuce and cabbage. Add some herbs as well."

 Chapter 924 The plight of a lonely old mer

    Chapter 924 The plight of a lonely old mer


    The taste was exotic and nice but more importantly, it revived his appetite, this was something that Qiao Nan did not expect to happen. Ever since he was poisoned by the mer concubine, his body had only gotten weaker as he developed a fear of food itself. Even if he was to push himself to eat something, he would end up vomiting everything out.


    This was something that annoyed both him and his wife. But the psychological barrier was too big for Qiao Nan topletely let go, however after eating the vegetables which were being sold by this store, Qiao Nan felt like he could finally eat something.


    " Big brother, your total is twenty taels," Chen Mi packed the order quickly and then handed the bill as well as the stamp card which their shop was distributing and then handed it to Qiao Nan. " But because today is the new year, I will add two extra tomatoes for you. We will look forward to your return."


    Qiao Nan liked Chen Mi''s straightforward way of dealing with customers, he did not mince his words and was speaking politely which made him quite satisfied as he nodded his head and then said, " As long as all your vegetables are as good as these tomatoes and cucumbers, I wille back for sure."


    " Don''t worry, I promise that you will not find anything toin about. All our vegetables are high quality and we never make anypromise with the quality of our product," Ye Liu promised as he spoke to Qiao Nan.


    As soon as Qiao Nan was done with his purchase, some other mers came forward to join in the fun and brought something but mostly there were also some freeloaders who came to take a bite of the free samples before leaving without buying anything.


    Though Chen Mi was upset with the actions of those freeloaders, he did not say anything given that they were doing business and it will unwise of him to fight in front of others. Thus, instead of paying attention to the freeloaders, he focused all his attention on those who came to buy something from them.


    Due to the constant crowd which never lessened, the people who were walking on the streets were attracted to Yu Dong''s shop. Even if they did not wish to buy something the hustle and bustle of the crowd made them attracted to the things which were being sold by the shop.


    " What are they selling?"


    " I think they are selling vegetables."


    " What? Such a big crowd for buying vegetables? Are they selling vegetables embedded with gold or pearls or something?"


    " You don''t know anything, I heard from the people who bought vegetables from this shop that they are selling really high-quality vegetables but it''s just so unfortunate that they are selling them at a high price."


    " What is the price?"


    " Half a catty of tomatoes for two taels!"


    " What? That''s too much."


    " But they taste unreal! I just took a bite of the free sample and I have to admit that the taste of those tomatoes is really good! I am going back to get some money, even if I buy only two tomatoes, I still want my family to try some with me."


    " Fine then I will buy some too!"


    Soon the tomatoes and cucumbers were sold, seeing this Yu Dong put out a lettuce sd along with some cabbage leaves added to it as well.


    As soon as the tomatoes and cucumbers were gone, Chen Mi turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Why don''t we bring the stock of tomatoes and cucumbers out?"


    " We cannot do that, if we put up the stock of tomatoes and cucumbers again then people will only buy those. We also have to sell these greens and bell peppers, Mi."


    Yu Dong patiently exined as she turned to look at the baskets of vegetables which were yet to be sold.


    Seeing the remaining stock of vegetables lying in the basket like this, Chen Mi was a bit worried as he asked, " Wife, will these vegetables be sold?"


    " Don''t worry, as long as we continue to sell them they will certainly sell well," Yu Dong said as she turned to look at the store which still had some vegetables left. She was already happy with the amount of vegetables sold since this was their first day and there were not many shoppers on the streets, selling this many vegetables was still better than nothing.


    While the four of them were talking, an old mer walked inside the store. Behind him was a young mer who was carrying a shopping bag. When the two of them saw that having such a hard time even getting a single piece of garlic to cook.


    15:07


    Yu Dong looked at the hunchback mer and nodded, " Yes Grandpa. I am selling these Yu Dong was selling vegetables they could not help but walk inside the store as they looked at the fresh vegetables.


    " Miss, are you selling these vegetables?" The old mer asked as he looked at the colourful vegetables which were stacked nicely on the wicker baskets. He could not believe that someone would be willing to sell these vegetables when they were already having such a hard time even getting a single piece of garlic to cook.


    Yu Dong looked at the hunchback mer and nodded, " Yes Grandpa. I am selling these vegetables would you like to take a look?"


    " Sure," the old mer nodded as he staggered a few steps forward behind him the mer was following closely as he was worried that his master might fall if he was not paying attention to him. " Your vegetables are indeed fresher than the rest, they even look bigger than most. How much are you selling them for?"


    " The lettuce is six taels a head, cabbage three taels a head and bell peppers are three taels half a catty," as Chen Mi recited the cost of each vegetable, the old mer''s brows scrunched up as he said, " This is really expensive why are you selling your vegetables at such a high price?"


    " Grandpa, I assure you that our family''s vegetables are indeed worth the price, if you don''t believe me take a few and you will see," Yu Dong answered.


    ------------------------


    Yu Dong was not going to budge on the price because she was not only selling good quality vegetables, but she was also selling medicines for small ailments in the form of these vegetables. She was very well aware of how much the price of her vegetables was, if not for the fact that she wanted to attract the attention of the people of the town, she would have set the price even higher!


    In her heart, she still felt that the price which she had set for these vegetables was quite low.


    The old mer''s brows furrowed. It wasn''t that he did not have this bit of money, his daughter was a big official and her granddaughter was an elementary schr. He had enough money to buy these vegetables but that did not mean that he was going to waste the money by buying something which was not good.


    What was more, this was something that he was going to eat alone anyway. Even though he had a daughter and granddaughter as well as a great-granddaughter, they were all busy with their own thing. Her wife had long left him and ever since then, each family ate on their own, neither his daughterse to see him nor did his granddaughters. He wished to eat with them but they saw him as baggage since he was getting old and could not eat properly, sometimes he would even spill his food on the table which was why his daughters did not like eating with him.


    They thought he was too unsightly when he ate.


    Which was why he only ate with Little Tian, his servant who was hired by his daughters to take care of him.


    Since he was eating alone, the old mer was craving something simple than somethingvish like chicken and meat. This was the reason why he came to try his luck but he did not expect to really find a store which was selling vegetables, its just his luck that he was getting scammed.


    Ye Liu saw that the old mer was doubting them, he immediately picked up the bowl which was sitting on the table on the side and then brought it in front of the old mer and said, " Old Master why don''t you take a bite of this cabbage leaf? If it does not taste juicy, crispy and sweet then you don''t need to buy it."


    The mer servant who was following the old mer red at Ye Liu for offering raw vegetables to his master but before he could say anything he heard Yu Dong say, " We have cleaned the ones which are set aside for tasting, you don''t have to worry."


    The old mer hesitated when he heard Ye Liu''s words but he still took hold of the leaf which Ye Liu was handing him before he bit it off and then chewed it softly and soon his eyes widened.


    " You are right, this is indeed good," the old mer nodded as he finished the rest of the leaf. " Though it''s expensive it''s indeed worth it, fine give me a head of lettuce, cabbage and some eggnts and spinach as well. Add some chillies as well." Since the cabbage was tasting good then surely the rest of the vegetables are going to taste good as well!

 Chapter 925 Wanting to eat but cannot eat

    Chapter 925 Wanting to eat but cannot eat


    The old mer brought some vegetables for himself and then returned home with Little Tian after buying some eggs and chicken breast for himself and Little Tian.


    The vegetables and meat which he brought were enough for himself and his servant which was why he did not buy more but soon the old mer came to regret it. Because the second he finished cooking and set the meal on the table, his daughters, granddaughters and his sons inws along with their sons-inw and his great-grandchildren came looking for him. And that too while carrying bowls and chopsticks!


    And the situation became even more chaotic since he sent an invite to his friends!


    He was so stunned that he wanted to buy more vegetables but who would have expected that he would not even buy a single leaf of lettuce when he sent Xiao Tian to the store again since everything was sold out!


    A few hours back, the old mer returned home after he made his purchase, since he was not invited to either of his three daughters'' courtyard for the new year''s meal, the old mer did not eat anything in the morning and was feeling rather hungry when he returned to his house.


    On the way as he was heading towards his own house, he met with a few old friends of his as he returned home. Seeing him carrying a bag of fresh vegetables, his friends who were sitting outside their houses soaking in sunlight came looking for him.


    Old Master Fu looked at the vegetables and smiled before asking, " Where did you find such a good stock of vegetables? Tell me I will buy them as well, Old Shi?"


    Old Master Shi smiled at his friend, he did not hide anything since the shop was so popr already even if he was to hide the name of the shop, his friends will find it sooner orter and replied, " There is a small shop opened at the Main Street, called Bo and Bun shop. You can go there and buy some vegetables for yourself, but let me warn you, the vegetables there are really expensive so make sure that you carry a few hundred taels with you if you want to buy arge stock."


    When Old Master Fan heard Shi Song''s words, he could not help but frown as he asked, " What do you mean? Just how expensive are these vegetables?"


    Old Master Shi pointed to the head of lettuce which was so fresh that it looked like that just squeezing its leaves would make water droplets drip from it and then stated in a soft voice, " Do you see this lettuce? It''s six taels. And the eggnts are three taels a catty which means that a catty is equivalent to six taels."


    " Eh? How can these vegetables be so expensive? Are you sure that they are even worth the price?" Old Master Fu asked as he looked at the vegetables which Xiao Tian was carrying in his carry bag. Sure, they looked fresh but this price was truly a bit too high!


    Old Master Fu looked at the calm expression on the face of his friend and then understood that he was scammed, " Old Shi, I think you were fooled by that vendor. A head of lettuce does not even cost more than three hundred copper coins and in summer you can buy it for less than thirty coins. How can you purchase the head of lettuce for six taels? This is totally scamming!"


    Even Old Master Fan was incensed, he nodded and then said angrily, " Old Fu is right. You were scammed by that vendor, who does she think she is? Just because we are old and our daughters cannot care less about us, does it make us easy targets? Come with me, I will take you to yamen even if my daughter is not willing to spend time with her old father, I am still her father! She will definitely show me face in public. We will go and teach a lesson to that swindler!"


    As he spoke Old Master Fan reached to grab Old Master Shi''s hand and pulled him along.


    " Old Fan, you are thinking too much," Old Master Shi shook off his friend''s grip from his wrist and then said, " The youngdy did not scam me, I bought these vegetables from her willingly, it is not like she ced a dagger on my neck and asked me to buy her vegetables, all right? She was willing to sell and I was willing to buy."


    But when Old Master Fu and Old Master Fan continued to look suspicious, he sighed and contemted carefully as he looked at the stock of vegetables which he had bought with him and then said, " Why don''t youe with me? I will cook these vegetables and we can have a meal together. If you still think that it is not worth it, we will go and talk with that vendor, all right?"


    When Old Master Fu and Old Master Fan heard their friend''s suggestion, they agreed. After all, they had nothing to do either, their daughters were busy with their own families and could hardly care about their old fathers who had grown old and could no longer y along with them.


    The three of them went inside the Shi house where Old Master Shi started cooking while the other two mers helped him along with Xiao Tian. Soon they were done cooking a few dishes which were perfectly bnced with meat and vegetables


    Old Master Shi was a great cook even though he was the son of an official, he learned cooking from his father who was from the countryside.


    He cooked tofu soup with spinach and braised eggnt along with shredded chicken and braised cabbage and lettuce wraps which were filled with minced pork that was cooked in its own fat.


    While he was cooking the vegetables, Old Master Shi was stunned to notice that the vegetables smelled really great what was more after they were done cooking, they wafted a gentle scent which he had smelled many times in medicinal cuisine which cost more than thirty silver taels!


    --------------

 Chapter 926 Wanting to eat but can’t——2

    Chapter 926 Wanting to eat but can¡¯t¡ª¡ª2


    This was a very surprising discovery for Old Master Shi, he knew that the cabbage and lettuce were not grown in a normal way like most farmers did since they were bigger than the ones which were sold in the market.


    More importantly, when he tasted the thin slices of the cabbage leaves, he did find them sweeter and juicier than the rest. But now that he was done cooking it, he could smell the scent of medicinal herbs which calmed his heart and even soothed his headache which was quite persistent ever since he reached a certain age.


    " This ¡­This is amazing," Old Master Fu had also eaten a few medicinal cuisines since he did notck money but he could not eat those expensive meals every week since no one would be foolish enough to spend thirty taels every single week. Once a month was okay but more than once a week was simply stupid.


    Even Old Master Fan was stunned as he looked at the steaming dishes on the table.


    " No wonder they are so expensive, that woman must know her stuff," he remarked as he took a whiff of the gentle scent and felt the throbbing ache in his back ease a little. Just the scent was so miraculous, how effective would it be when he takes a bite? Old Master Fan thought in his head.


    " See? I was not scammed," said Old Master Shi as he went to sit down on the chair urging his friends to take a seat as well but no sooner did he sit down, than someone knocked on the door of his courtyard.


    Behind him, Xiao Tian was already drooling. Since the Old masters did not mind those rules where a servant could not sit with them and eat, Xiao Tian knew that he would be able to get a few bites of this delectable meal as well.


    Which was why he was very annoyed when he heard the sound of the knocking but he still stood up from the chair and then went to open the door.


    However, as soon as Xiao Tian opened the door, he was surprised to find Eldest Miss Shi standing outside with her family and peeking inside the door.


    " Is something the matter, Eldest Miss?" Though Xiao Tian was confused as to why Eldest Miss Shi was here, after all, in the past few years, Eldest Miss Shi only came to see Old Master Shi, a few countless times.


    " That ¡­I ¡­" Eldest Miss Shi was embarrassed to say that the reason she came here to look for her father was that she wanted to eat a meal with him.


    Her family was calmly having their meals in the main courtyard but then her granddaughter suddenly started to cry that she could smell lettuce wraps. How was she supposed to bring lettuce wraps all of a sudden for her out of nowhere? After all what kind of season were living in at the moment?


    It was impossible to find a lettuce leaf much less a lettuce head but her granddaughter did not stop crying as she insisted that she could smell the lettuce wraps that she wanted to eat.


    At first, Eldest Miss Shi thought that her granddaughter was only making a fuss to get what she wanted but soon, she started to smell the scent of lettuce wraps as well and what was more, she could even smell the scent of medicinal cuisine.


    It surprised her so much that she sat up straight in her chair. After all, who did not know that cooking medicinal cooking was no small joke, it needed years of skills!


    At first, her mer husbands egged her on by telling her that it was her sisters who hired a chef who was proficient in medicinal cuisine and did not pay any respect to her even though she was their elder sister but after she called the housekeeper mer and asked him whether or not someone came to their house, the housekeeper refused.


    He told her that other than her father''s friends no one came to their house. It was only then she remembered that her father used to be a great cook when he was young, even though she was a great admirer of his cooking but as he grew old he stopped cooking and she stoppeding to see him.


    Eldest Miss Shi only came to check whether or not her hunch was correct but she did not expect that she would indeed smell that delectable scent which was making her drooling from her father''s courtyard!


    When Eldest Miss Shi did not say anything for a long time, Xiao Tian grew a bit impatient but he still maintained a polite stance as he said, " Eldest Miss are you here to greet Old Master? If so please wait a few minutes, Old Master is having a meal with his friends."


    Though Xiao Tian was a servant, he had seen Old Master Shi wait for his daughters toe and have a meal with him many times in the past.


    There were countless times when Old Master Shi cooked despite his hands shaking and trembling and called his daughters but no one came to see him, since they knew that Old Master Shi could no longer cook as he used to in the past.


    Because of his shaking hand, he would sometimes add more salt or sugar which was why his daughters avoided eating the food cooked by Old Master Shi and nor did they call him to eat with them.


    Xiao Tian might be young but he had seen the tears which Old Master Shi shed when he was alone, there was no way he was going to let these people who did not care about Old Master Shi disrupt his meal!


    And that too in the new year!


    Eldest Miss Shi also knew that she was in the wrong. If she had kept a good rtionship with her father then she could have simply barged inside and shared a small meal with her father but now that their rtionship was like this, how could she be so shameless as to ask for a free meal?


    " Wife¡­ little Zhengting is crying," as Eldest Miss was lost in thought she heard her husband speak as he pinched her on the waist.


    Only then did Eldest Miss snap out of her daze and looked at her granddaughter who was shedding fat tears asking for lettuce wraps that smelled so good.


    Honestly, she too wanted to shed tears just like this maybe her father will be softhearted and let her take a bite?

 Chapter 927: Vegetables which cannot be missed !

    Chapter 927: Vegetables which cannot be missed !Eldest Miss Shi wanted to shamelessly barge inside and eat with her father but she still had a bit of shame left in her heart which was why she cleared her throat and then said in a polite voice, " Little Tian, it''s like this my granddaughter wants to eat some lettuce wraps. If you don''t mind can you ask Father for his permission?"


    Xiao Tian did not wish to agree with such a selfish request but even so, when he looked at the teary face of the young mistress, he couldn''t bring himself to be heartless. He sighed and agreed, " Please wait here for a minute, Eldest missy. I will go and ask my master." But then he paused and added, "It''s not that I don''t want to invite you all inside the courtyard but the dishes are limited, as master always ate alone and his appetite is not as good as it used to be, so there might not be enough for everyone."


    " Yes, Yes, I understand¡­" Eldest Miss Shi knew that this was Xiao Tian scolding them while staying under the line of a servant. He was clearly rebuking them for leaving Old Master Shi alone all the time and not taking care of him but even so Eldest Miss Shi did not say anything as she knew that she was indeed in the wrong.


    Xiao Tian nodded and then ignoring the ugly expressions of Eldest Missy''s husbands, he turned on his heels and was going to head inside when suddenly a voice called him from behind¡ª¡ª-


    " Ah Xiao Tian, wait for a moment! Can you ask Father to leave some for Youruo as well?" The second miss of the family came in a hurry, her slightly chubby face was sweating as she looked at her elder sister and reproachfully said, " Eldest sister, you wereing to father''s courtyard, you could have at least invited me toe together."


    Behind the second miss, her husbands and daughter closely followed. Behind them were their kids, clearly they were here to share a meal but they have long heard that Old Master Shi did not have enough to share and thus they couldn''t shamelessly ask to join in the meal and could only send the children.


    " And my granddaughters too," the third miss also walked up to where her sisters were standing and looked at Xiao Tian with a smile. She did not bring her mer husbands and daughters and only brought her granddaughters since she knew that with her actions and attitude towards Old Master Shi, thetter was never going to let her family inside his courtyard.


    Compared to her two sisters, she was a bit more self-aware of her situation!


    Xiao Tian looked at the group of children and was speechless. Even if they were small, they all still counted to more than fifteen kids! How can those few meals that he and his master cooked even suffice for such a big group?


    But even so, he did not wish to break the heart of these kids who did not know anything, as the oldest was only eight while the youngest was three.


    " I will go and ask my master ¡­if there is enough to eat then I will bring them with me," since there was nothing else Xiao Tian could only turn on his heels and walk inside the courtyard and head toward the dining room which faced the garden of the courtyard.


    As soon as he left, the three mistresses started to tell their granddaughters and grand mer-sons to bring some food back for them.


    Xiao Tian: "¡­.." I can hear you all, you know?


    Xiao Tian was speechless, he had always seen the three missies acting all haughty and aloof but this was his first time seeing them act so sneaky!


    " What is the matter?" Old Master Shi who was waiting for Xiao Tian toe back such that they can start the meal, questioned the young mer as soon as he came to stand in front of him.


    "It is the missies, they are here to request Old Master''s permission to let their grandchildren eat with you, Old Master," Xiao Tian''s reply caused Old Master Shi''s brows to furrow.


    He looked at the dishes which he had prepared and then thought of the number of great-grandchildren he had¡­ suddenly he felt a headacheing. Maybe he should have brought a few more vegetables!


    " Let theme," though Old Master Shi had a lot of grievances with his daughters and sons-inw as well as his grandchildren, he did not want to act petty with small kids which was why he agreed to let his great-grandchildrene.


    " They sure are quick," Old Master Fan rolled his eyes as he looked at the gates which were partially closed. " I thought that we could have our meal in peace but now¡­sigh¡­ how can these little dishes suffice for your family?"


    He thought that Old Master Shi agreed to let his three daughters along with their entire familye to even Old Master Fu thought so but then their thoughts were interrupted by Old Master Shi who snorted and then said,


    " Who said that I allowed them toe inside? I am only giving permission to my great-grandchildren since they are young and shouldn''t get entangled with the mess of the adults, but that doesn''t mean that I am going to forgive my daughters so easily!"


    He might be gentle but he was not a fool, did they think that just because they appeared in front of his gates after so many years, he was going to agree to let them inside? Never!


    " I knew it, even though you have gotten so old, you are still the same Old Shi!" Old Master Fu chuckled softly as he tapped his fingers on the table and then turned to look at the women who were peeking inside the courtyard he further added,


    "Why don''t you take advantage of the situation and make them triple your daily spending? That way you will be able to buy enough vegetables with not a single worry!"


    ------------------

 Chapter 928: Treated like a bandit

    Chapter 928: Treated like a bandit-


    When Old Master Shi heard the suggestion of his friend, he agreed inwardly. He indeed did not have enough money to buy these vegetables to his liking, now with his daughters standing outside wishing to join the meal which he cooked, he was sure that he could easily get them to agree to any sort of wishes that he wanted to, after all, his cooking skills were better than the chef of the house!


    As Old Master Shi agreed to let his great-grandchildren enter his courtyard, the lonely courts which was filled with gloom for many years finally lit up withughter and joy.


    For the first time after so many years, Old Master Shi could finally say that his new year was one of the best.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Qiao Nan returned to his house and headed straight to the small kitchen which he built after getting poisoned. He ignored the dull faces of the servants who were looking at him with a despondent look on their faces and headed inside the small kitchen.


    He knew the reason these servants were acting as such was because they were once again ignored by his wife who failed to hand them the new year money. Though ''failed'' was not the right term, it was right to say that she deliberately skipped them over since she no longer had any affection for him and his courtyard.


    " Master, are we not going to call madam this year as well?" When Qiao Nan entered the small kitchen, his personal servant Li Lin came looking for him as he took the bag which Qiao Nan was holding in his hands and then headed towards the stove and then ced it on the tform. " I mean, everyone else has invited madam to dinner ¡ª¡ª if we don''t then."


    " Lin''er, you think that just because I send an invitation my wife wille looking for me?" Qiao Nan calmly washed his hands with cold water which was kept in the vat and then turned to wipe his hands with a clean rag before turning to look at his personal servant. " I am no longer the same person and neither she is, don''t raise your hope¡­ even if I were to go and kneel in front of her, she would note looking for me."


    When Li Lin heard Qiao Nan''s words, he felt both sorry and angry at his master. He could not understand why his master wouldn''t go and check up on his wife even after so many years have passed and at the same time, he felt sorry for his master since he was abandoned at the prime of his age.


    " But¡­" he wanted to say something more to his master but seeing Qiao Nan re at him, Li Lin did not say anything and then turned to wash the vegetables.


    Li Lin continued to wash the vegetables while Qiao Nan started to dice the garlic with a long knife. No sooner did he chop the garlic up, a startling yet delectable scent flew out of the chopped-up garlic, usually Li Lin hated garlic the most as it smelled but this garlic smelled extremely fresh which stirred his appetite and he gulped before asking, " Master ¡­just like always¡­we all will get a share right?"


    " Of course, these past few years you all have been by my side for so long¡­how can I not treat you on New Year?" Since he brought a lot of things today Qiao Nan decided to go all out, he prepared the braised pork with green onions along with pork and chives dumplings together with turnip cake and some stir-fried vegetables and braised vegetables along with some spinach and rice.


    No sooner he started cooking all the servants who were looking despondently at the entrance of the courtyard immediately turned to look at the small kitchen. Their attention was no longer on the arrival of Madam, now they only cared whether or not they will get a share of the dishes which were being prepared by their master.


    Maybe it was better for the madam to note at all, if she was toe then they will have to share a few dishes with their madam!


    Mo Juxuan who just returned to the house did not have any idea that she was being treated like a pest by the servants of her official husband. She arched her back and then allowed a mer to take her coat off as she headed towards her favourite mer concubine''s courtyard.


    She had already promised that she was going to spend the new year with her. Thus even though she was exhausted after ying around with her friends andposing poems, she still went to look for the mer concubine who was waiting for her but no sooner did she turn towards her harem, than she smelled a scent which made all her exhaustion to be wiped away. Her eyes which were dripping snapped open as she started to whiff like a dog and came to stand in front of Qiao Nan''s courtyard.


    '' Did the chef cook something special? No that is not right, Qiao Nan hasn''t eaten anything from the main kitchen for a long time thus there is no way he would be eating something from the main kitchen which means that he cooked something good?''


    Mo Juxuan''s taste buds were already hooked, though she looked like she was the serious and stern kind of woman. She liked eating good things and was sort of a foodie, thus when she smelled something good, she couldn''t stop herself and then headed inside the courtyard which she had never stepped inside for years.


    She expected that as soon as she would walk inside the courtyard someone woulde to greet her but the second Mo Juxuan entered the courtyard, the expression of the servants changed as they all looked at her with a terrifying expression.


    While one of the servants eximed in surprise, " Oh no¡­ the madam is here now we will have to share the dishes¡­!"


    Though the servant next to him ced a hand on the mouth of the mer servant, it was already toote.


    Mo Juxuan: "¡­." I am d that you are treating me like some pest!

 Chapter 929: The effects

    Chapter 929: The effectsMo Juxuan was speechless when she saw that the servants of her official husband''s courtyard were treating her like a bandit. She looked at the servants who awkwardly looked back at her before clearing her throat and saying,


    " Is your master not here? Why haven''t you gone to call him by now?"


    Her cold voice snapped the servants into a daze as one of them finally rushed to bring Qiao Nan out of the small kitchen.


    " Master, Madam is here to see you," the servant who went to look for Qiao Nan told the mer about the arrival of Mo Juxuan. When Qiao Nan heard that his wife was here to see him, he could not help but frown ¡ª¡ª though he did not hate his wife since he knew that loving the new and hating the old was normal for women who had money and power.


    But that did not mean that he still had any feelings left for Mo Juxuan. Thus, when he heard that his wife was here to visit him, he did not feel any joy, he only felt troubled.


    " Bring the chicken soup down once it is done and make sure that the seaweed inside it does not go lumpy," this seaweed was given to him as aplimentary gift by Chen Mi. Because it smelled bad, Qiao Nan did not have high expectations for it but the second he cooked it with tofu and chicken soup with a dash of coriander, Qiao Nan had to admit that it indeed smelled heavenly.


    " Sure master, I might burn my hands but I will not let this soup fall out of the pot!" Li Lin gulped as he promised his master that he would take better care of the soup than himself. Seeing him act so serious towards a pot of soup, Qiao Nan shook his head before he headed out of the small kitchen and headed towards the main hall where his wife was sitting.


    " Is something the matter?" As soon as he arrived at the main hall, Qiao Nan nced at his wife lightly and asked.


    When Mo Juxuan raised her head and looked at Qiao Nan, she was stunned because Qiao Nan looked considerably better than he did in the past. Hisplexion was not as wane and sallow as it used to be and his eye bags were a bit shrunken as well.


    This was because Qiao Nan took a few sips of the soup which he was brewing just now. Because Yu Dong knew that the seaweed smelled a bit sour than the rest, she instilled more spiritual energy to clean its fishy smell but even so she did not instil a lot of spiritual energy inside the seaweed to make it different from the rest.


    As long as one was not blind they would still see the small changes in their health and body.


    " Ahem," Mo Juxuan cleared her throat before she said, " Am I not wee here? As your wife, I shoulde to see you once in a while, right?"


    If this was before Qiao Nan would have felt touched but this time around his heart was as gentle as a pond and he arched a brow, " Don''t you think that you are five years toote for that?"


    This time it was Mo Juxuan''s turn to feel embarrassed, she was indeed five years toote for this. Back when she married Qiao Nan, she was happily in love with him but then he was poisoned and lost his ability to give birth. Her father did not like this husband of hers who was like a hen who could noty eggs but since Qiao Nan''s family was not weak at all, they couldn''t divorce Qiao Nan.


    Thus, Mo Juxuan ''s father went ahead and brought her new mers every once in a while. Back then Mo Juxuan was young and the mers were skilled, in the end, a wedge appeared between her and Qiao Nan which neither of them tried to solve and heal. Because of this, the two of them have stayed away from each other for more than a year and now it was normal for them to not acknowledge each other.


    If this was before Mo Juxuan would have simply turned around and left in a huff but the beautiful fragrance which was wafting towards her nose was impossible to ignore. She took out a few red packets and then ced them on the table before saying, " I was passing by and thought that I should hand you a few red packets¡­ it must be hard for you to manage this courtyard all alone."


    Mo Juxuan tried to be coaxing and charming but Qiao Nan who grew up with her waspletely resistant to her charm. He picked up the red packets and then pocketed them before standing up and saying, " Then I shall thank madam. Now that I have received these red packets, then I will take my leave¡­ you should also go and see what delicious dishes, concubine Ping has made for you."


    With that, he bowed and walked out of the main hall leaving Mo Juxuan to stammer, " Bu¡­But I came here for a meal¡­"


    How can she leave without getting a taste of those dishes which were cooked by Qiao Nan?


    Though Qiao Nah heard what Mo Juxuan said, he pretended to not listen to her. For five years he had waited for her, and now she couldn''t expect him to hug her without any hard feelings as if those five years did not happen¡­ even Mo Juxuan understood that she was in the wrong.


    She looked at the lonely back of the mer who walked away and then dropped her hand, where did she go wrong with Qiao Nan? Clearly, the two of them were in love and he was her childhood friend with whom she grew up.


    Compared to others, he knew her much better!


    So why did she hurt him like this? Didn''t she promise that she will take care of him all his life?


    As the scent of the brewed chicken soup hit her nose, the memories of the past came to haunt her. That''s right when Qiao Nan learned to cook for the first time, he cooked chicken soup for her when she went out and met with an ident and returned with injuries.


    ----------------

 Chapter 930: The effects ——2

    Chapter 930: The effects ¡ª¡ª2 Back then even her father gave up on her since she was riddled with injuries. Only Qiao Nan stayed next to her and told her that she will be fine and that he trusted in her, Mo Juxuan looked down at her old hands which still had traces of the scars which she got from the ident.


    And just Like these scars, she foolishly allowed those feelings which she shared with Qiao Nan to fade away.


    Mo Juxuan sighed as she stood up from the couch and then tossed a few more gold taels on the table, she knew that all the servants of Qiao Nan were sent by the Qiao family and were honest. They will definitely not still these gold taels and sure enough as she walked out of the house, a servant came up to her and did not even pay attention to the gold taels and handed Mo Juxuan a carrot.


    " This is what master gave, he said that since he did not have anything to give madam for the time being, he will make do with it," once the servant was done speaking, he bowed his head and then turned around to walk away.


    Mo Juxuan looked down at the carrot and scoffed, she gave Qiao Nao more than twenty silver taels and four gold taels which amounted to four hundred silver taels and yet the heartless mer only gave her a carrot.


    Mo Juxuan thought nothing of the carrot, she thought that it might be an ordinary carrot but as she brought the carrot to her lips and then took a bite, her expression shifted.


    The carrot was not bitter-sweet like most carrots which she ate, instead, it was not only sweet but filled with a fresh scent which made all her stress vanish. She did not know whether this was because of the effect of the carrot she ate or because of the fact that Qiao Nan showed her a small bit of affection but she was overjoyed after she finished eating the carrot.


    " Damn was that really a carrot? It was too good!"


    Looks like she was now a hamster with Qiao Nan hanging the carrot over her head ¡ª¡ª from now on she had to work harder to make it up to Qiao Nan. Maybe one day she will be invited to a meal?


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Song Zhi was also stunned by the scent which wasing from the vegetables, he was going to cook some cabbage pancakes with eggs which was why he chopped and sizzled the cabbage in the wok, thinking that it would at most taste sweet but as soon as he poured the mix in the wok, an aroma which made others stop spread all over the entire kitchen.


    " Is it done? Is it done?" Little Yating moured as she looked at the work which was on the stove while Song Zhi stayed like a statue, he was still in shock that just a head of cabbage could taste so good, now he was sort of regretting that he only asked for half head and did not buy aplete one, he was afraid that by the time everyone was done he will not get any!


    " Oh yes it''s done," only when Little Yating pulled his sleeves did Song Zhi snap out of his daze and then turned the pancake before handing it to the little girl as he blew on it and said, "It is hot make sure to blow all right?"


    " I know, Yating is smart." The little girl showed a prideful look as she turned to walk out of the kitchen while carefully carrying the pancake in her hand which was ced on the te.


    " Damn, what are you cooking? It smells good," a frivolous voice came from outside as a young woman in herte twenties walked inside the kitchen and looked down at her daughter who was holding a te with a pancake on it.


    From the looks of it, the scent seemed toing from the pancake.


    " Madam, you are here?" Song Zhi nervously tucked a strand of his hair back as he looked at Geng Gengxin.


    He was worried that he would be reproached once again but to his surprise, Geng Gengxin did not say anything to him, instead, she lowered down and then took a small piece of the pancake which he had made for Little Yating and took a bite.


    No sooner did Geng Gengxin take a bite of the pancake, her eyes lit up and she took another bite before another. By the time Little Yating woke up from her daze where went after she saw her mother steal her pancake, more than half of her pancake was gone!


    " Mother! You ate my pancake! Its mine! Daddy Zhi made it for me!" Little Yating was annoyed as she looked at her mother who ate her pancake. Fat tears brimmed in her eyes as she ced the te on the ground and threw herself in Song Zhi''s arms, it was a good thing that Song Zhi was done cooking another pancake which was why he was able to coax little Yating without any worry.


    Once Little Yating got her second pancake she covered it with another te and then stepped out of the kitchen as she left, she looked at her mother and snorted angrily. Just because she got another pancake it does not mean that she was going to forget what her mother did!


    When Geng Gengxin saw that her daughter was angry, she touched her nose ufortably. She was also embarrassed that she ate the whole pancake but what could she do? It was delicious!


    She looked at Song Zhi who was still cooking and this time her gaze was much kinder. Song Zhi was sent to her house by her aunt and the two of them did not get along at all but since Song Zhi and her were engaged by her grandmother, she could only ept him.


    However, she always thought that he was deliberately making things difficult for her official husband but looks like he was sincere and it was her who thought too much.


    Geng Gengxin walked over to Song Zhi and hugged him from back as she softly kissed his neck and said, " You have worked hard, remember to prepare yourself tonight."


    A furious blush spread over Song Zhi''s cheeks as he nodded replied and said, " En."

 Chapter 931: The ill fated Second princess

    Chapter 931: The ill fated Second princess " One thousand, two thousand ¡­. Thirty ¡­ holy heavens! We made a profit of more than two thousand and thirty-six taels," Chen Mi counted the money they had made from selling the vegetables again and again as he was worried that he was making a mistake but no matter how many times he counted the numbers remained the same.


    He could not control his excitement as he looked at Yu Dong and asked, " Wife! Did I count correctly? How can we make so much money in a day? Did we really sell vegetables for more than two thousand taels and that too in just a day ?! Then what kind of profits we will make in a month? This sum of money is something thatmoners like us can''t even think of earning!"


    Even Ye Liu was looking at the silver taels with a fervent look in his eyes, it was as if the box which Chen Mi was holding was not a box filled with money but his own child. However, Ye Liu couldn''t be med for reacting as such, in the past he was sold off a small sum of thirsty taels but now he was seeing more than a thousand taels!


    Fang Chi cupped his mouth as if he was holding himself back from screaming out loud. A furious red blush coated his cheeks as he was too excited, he looked at the silver taels and then turned to look at Yu Dong as if waiting for her to confirm that all these taels truly belonged to their family.


    Seeing the mers reacting like this, Yu Dong was both amused and helpless. She looked at their excited expressions and said, " You all don''t need to react like this, this sum truly belongs to us and no one else. Have you forgotten we brought more than a few hundred catties of each vegetable and we sold almost everything off, how can we not have this much money? Even though we gave a few as free samples it was not to the point where we will make a loss."


    Chen Mi still could not believe that their family was now able to earn such a big sum of money. He turned to look at the box of silver and then thought of thew which was passed down by the Empress and muttered, " I hope that Brother Li will give birth to a daughter."


    He did not wish to see all of their properties which they have grown with the help of their blood, sweat and tears to fall into the pockets of the imperial family. Even if he was killed, his soul will still be not able to move on if the properties went inside the pockets of the official! This was their money!


    " Now, there is no need for you to pressurize, Li," Yu Dong was speechless when she saw that Chen Mi was getting anxious already. " We will try our best but what''s going toe wille, there is no point in worrying about a broken bridge that we have to cross sometimes in the future."


    " Then we should hide our wealth well," said Chen Mi as he handed the box to Yu Dong and said, " Hide it all well, we should not show it off to others."


    " Yes, Yes, I understand," said Yu Dong as she ced the box of money inside her space but soon she paused and then turned to look around when she saw a woman standing in front of their shop. " Can we help you?"


    The woman was dressed in a cloak, and half of her face was covered in bandages as she gazed upon Xian Lei before turning to look at Yu Dong.


    " I would like to buy some vegetables as well, Miss," said the Xian Zhenya as she nced at her daughter who seemed to be getting better. Her eyes were filled with relief and some of the weight which was resting on her shoulders seemed to have eased up a lot.


    As she was chased out of the pce, her elder sister cleaned up the pce thoroughly making all the subordinates and officials who were supporting Xian Zhenya run away and hide, currently, the capital was in turmoil and her health was not in good condition since she had been attacked more than ten times before she came to hide in this small town.


    Though Xian Xieren''s women were hiding in the shadows waiting for her to make a move because Magistrate Li was keeping a check on them, they couldn''t do much harm to Xian Zhenya but only for the time being.


    "M¡ª¡ª" Xian Lei knew that the woman in front of her was her mother, she wanted to ask whether or not her father was all right and concubine Xiao who was poisoned before they left the pce. As concubine Xiao wanted to save her, he took a poisoned de in his back ¡ª¡ª and because they were in a hurry to leave, the poor concubine mer did not receive any treatment till they reached this small town where she fell sick.


    " Little Miss, I would like three eggnts," but before Xian Lei could call her mother, Xian Zhenya stopped her. Currently, she was living in danger all the time, how can she bring her daughter with her? If this young woman was to find out that Xian Lei was her daughter, she will definitely ask her to take Xian Lei away which she couldn''t do for the time being.


    Nor could she tell Xian Lei that both her father, as well as concubine Xiao, were in a severe situation. She had been trying to bring doctors to treat them but the women who were sent after her were keeping an eye on all the doctors of the town, including the Li family''s doctor, if she was to go bring a doctor then she would surely give herself away which was why Xian Zhenya could only bring some medicines to elongate the staggering lives of her husbands.


    At least this family was treating Xian Lei well, from the looks of it the poison which caused Xian Lei to fall unconscious seemed to have been treatedpletely.


    -------------------------

 Chapter 932: The Ill fated second princess ——2

    Chapter 932: The Ill fated second princess ¡ª¡ª2Xian Lei also understood her mother''s predicament, thus even though her heart felt stifled she still turned around and went to pack some eggnts for her mother.


    At least her mother was still alive, as long as she was alive¡ª¡ª Xian Lei was certain that nothing will happen to her father and concubine Xiao.


    " Aunt Dong, the madam wants to buy some eggnts," Xian Lei restrained her emotions which were on the verge of spilling and turned around to look for Yu Dong.


    " I will pack them up for her," Yu Dong nodded as she turned to pack the leftover eggnts, though she had a feeling that something was really off about that woman.


    The woman seemed to be a beggar but at the same time, she did not seem like a beggar because if she was a beggar then howe her actions and motions were so elegant even the way she spoke was too calm and authoritative as if she was used to handing out orders!


    Yu Dong was suspicious about the identity of the woman, which was why she continued to nce at her. But then she noticed the woman touching her eye which was covered in a patch and that patch seemed to be bleeding.


    She pursed her lips¡ª¡ª and her eyes flickered upon seeing the half-dead condition of the woman.


    Was she really getting suspicious of a woman who seemed to be on the verge of dying?


    Maybe she was thinking too much. But there was nothing that Yu Dong could do about this habit of hers, after all, she once lived in an apocalypse where people would betray their friends and family for a small chocte bar.


    " Wife, should we hand her the remaining vegetables?" Chen Mi who was silent till now suddenly spoke up, even though he could see that the woman was bleeding quite heavily. Even though her figure was covered in bandages such that the blood wouldn''t drop on the ground, the sight of those white bandages stained with dark red blood was a bit ghastly. "It''s the new year and that woman looks like she requires some good nutrition."


    As he spoke he pointed to the frail figure of the woman which seemed to be staggering a little as she took a few steps forward when a carriage drove past the street.


    Chen Mi had once starved to death and thus knew how much worse the feeling of having nothing inside one''s stomach was, given the condition of the woman she was in no condition to work and earn her keep. It was already surprising that she was buying some vegetables from them but maybe it was because she was not aware of the price which they were selling their vegetables for.


    Yu Dong stared at the thin figure which was standing in front of her shop and rubbed the back of her head.


    Before she picked up the rest of the vegetables and then packed them all up before instilling some of her spiritual energy and walked towards the woman who was standing in front of her and said, " One copper coin please."


    She was not doing this because she was feeling sympathetic toward this woman but because ¡ª¡ª Yu Dong had once seen a woman wrapped in bandages like this in her world as well. That woman was once the senior officer of a team but then she lost her core as well her power in the hands of an unscrupulous treacherous man. Once her core was gone, that woman became nothing, from the admirable senior officer she fell to the point where she couldn''t even feed her daughter and mother.


    Later on, that senior officer went spiralling out of control when her daughter died out of starvation. She burned the house of the man who stole her core and died along with it, even now the thin andnky figure covered in bandages was still fresh in Yu Dong''s head.


    Back then she felt regretful since she could not help that woman because her parents restrained her inside the base. They were afraid of offending that man who sessfully swallowed two cores and thus stopped her from saving that woman, whichter on became Yu Dong''s biggest regret.


    Though this woman was not the senior officer who died, Yu Dong still wanted to help her.


    Xian Zhenya looked at the packets of vegetables and was stunned, she was sure that there was no way these many vegetables were only one copper coin but she was not going to reject this sympathy which Yu Dong was showing her. At the moment, she had nothing on her hand, her sister attacked her when she least expected it to happen ¡ª¡ª thus, Xian Zhenya did not have much money on her.


    And as Magistrate Li was under scrutiny, Xian Zhenya was afraid to reach out to her as well.


    With the little money that she had, she was trying to save her husbands¡­how can she even have enough money to buy a full meal?


    " Thank you miss," Xian Zhenya spoke croakily as she took out a copper coin from the bunch of coins which she was carrying and handed it to Yu Dong.


    She was only thinking of buying three eggnts with this sum, as long as they had something to eat¡­ her husbands would be fine. As for her, she thought that she did not need to eat anything for the time being but fortunately, now they could eat something to fill their stomach.


    Yu Dong looked at the woman who seemed far too touched and felt a bit awkward. It was only a few vegetables which were not even enough for a single meal but the woman was thanking her ¡ª¡ªSheesh.


    She rubbed the back of her head and then said, " I am going to sell rice in my shop starting tomorrow. You cane and get a sack as well¡­but don''t think I will let you take it for free. It''s expensive as you already know, soes with an IOU all right? We will settle the bills when you can work again."


    Xian Zhenya looked at the woman in front of her in disbelief before she smiled with tears in her eyes.


    " Thank you miss." Looks like the heavens really did have eyes.

 Chapter 933: Caught in bed

    Chapter 933: Caught in bedThe heavens truly did not have eyes, Yu Dong rubbed her forehead as she looked at Lang who was breathing harshly and felt like her head was about to explode.


    " What did you say? Say it again!" Yu Dong spoke through gritted teeth as she looked at Lang wishing she could kill someone.


    Lang also felt ashamed of the matter which took ce in the vige and covered her face before retelling Yu Dong everything that happened at the Big River Vige.


    After Yu Dong and the rest left, Old Madam Yu and Old Madam Chen went to celebrate the new year with their friends from the vige. The old women were nning to go to the mountains and hunt something to celebrate the New Year and because among them was Old Madam Duan, who was a huntress, they were able to catch quite a few game.


    Once the meat was roasted on a small fire, it was evident that the old women would open a jar of wine and let loose a little. Everything was going fine but no one knew how and why, Old Master Tong stumbled on the scene¡ª¡ª from what Old Master Tong said, it was Old Madam Yu who misunderstood their rtionship as she was drunk and forgot that they were divorced and did something to him when she was in a drunken haze.


    But Old Madam Yu insisted that she did not do anything to Old Master Tong, though she was drunk she was not punch drunk, only a bit intoxicated. She remembered everything that she did and in her memories, she did not remembering to Old Master Tong and doing anything to him.


    However, the two were indeed found entangled which made it impossible for anyone to believe what Old Madam Yu was saying, the only reason the elders hadn''t asked Old Madam Yu to take Old Master Tong back was because she was Yu Dong''s grandmother and was living with her.


    " How can this happen? There is no way grandmother would do something like this," Chen Mi frowned as he spoke up, he turned to look at Yu Dong who was rubbing her forehead and continued, " Grandma hates Old Master Tong, he was the one who almost killed her so how can she do something like this to him? We all know that even though Grandma likes to drink, she will never drink to the point where she would even lose her bearings!"


    " I agree with Chen Mi, there is no way grandma will sleep with that Old master Tong! He is simply lying!" Ye Liu''s words were harsh but that was because he was simply tired because of Old Master Tong''s actions of pestering them endlessly.


    Fang Chi also nodded from the side and then chimed in together with Chen Mi and Ye Liu, " I am with them, Old Master Tong left grandma to die. How can such a grudge be forgotten?"


    " It will be hard to prove," Yu Dong sneered coldly as she turned to Mammy Lin and asked her to bring out the carriage. " With Old Master Tong and Grandma found in apromising situation, I don''t think that others will leave the matter at rest unless we prove that Grandma was a victim of Old Master Tong''s scheme."


    " But why would Old Master Tong do something like this, Miss Yu?" Lang asked as she looked at Yu Dong who seemed to be lost in thought. " No matter what, Old Master Tong did not seem like he was going to pester Old Madam Yu when he divorced her, so why is he changing his mind now?"


    "That''s what we need to know!" Yu Dong sneered coldly as she made her way towards the carriage which was brought back out of the parking area of the small house that she owned by Mammy Lin. " I don''t think he is acting out just because he suddenly misses my grandmother." She paused and then turned to look at Lang and asked, " Who were the ones who found Grandma and Old Master Tong together first?"


    Lang thought for a while before she answered, " It was Lin Tianhui, she lives next to Madam Zhang and went to look for her when she walked on Old Master Tong and Old Madam Yu."


    Lin Tianhui? Wasn''t she the one with whom Old Master Tong was having an affair?


    Yu Dong''s lips curled up in a smirk which was filled with mockery, looks like Old Master Tong tasted the forbidden fruit and caught a seed in his stomach but now he was afraid that his little secret woulde out in front of everyone which was why he was running amok to make his illegal affair legal.


    "Let''s go to the vige, I know what to do now," said Yu Dong with a glint in her eyes, she was going to slide what she saw in the forest that day but looks like Old Master Tong was not worthy of her pity.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Yu Tong stood in front of Old Madam Yu while ring at Old Master Tong fiercely and then said, " There is no need for you to make a fuss like this, I have already called sister Dong! Once shees back you can tell her everything that you wish to say but before that please stop jumping and clinging on my grandmother."


    Old Master Tong was making a fuss as he wanted Old Madam Yu to ept what happened between them but who would have thought that Old Madam Yu who used to quiet down when it came to her reputation and tried to avoid all conflict would simply refuse to agree.


    Not only did she refuse sleeping with him but she also insisted that he made everything! Though that was the truth, why did she not stay quiet like always?


    Old Master Tong hated Old Madam Yu for going against him but he did not know that Old Madam Yu hated him just as much. She was embarrassed by the scandal which Old Master Tong created but that did not mean that she was going to ept it without fighting back! She still did not forget how she was left to starve and die by Old Master Tong!

 Chapter 934: Caught in bed ——-2

    Chapter 934: Caught in bed ¡ª¡ª-2--------------------


    Old Master Tong red at Yu Tong with his beady eyes when he saw that Yu Tong was saving and protecting old Madam Yu as if he was a hooligan who was chasing after a beauty, with his arched brow nted, he looked at Old Madam Yu and then said stiffly, " Do you really have to be so heartless? I admit that I was in the wrong but now that you have bedded me once again, are you going to abandon me once again like those mer prostitutes that people hire for a night? Where will I put my face like this? And it is not like I came on to you, it was you who pulled me!"


    This matter had gotten more and more out of hand, from finding Old Master Tong and Old Madam Yu together to Old Master Tong insisting that he wanted to follow Old Madam Yu and her rejection. Although everyone admitted that Old Master Tong was not a good mer but sleeping with him and then refusing to admit¡­ it wasn''t anything good either! All the vigers turned to look at Old Madam Yu with confounded and contemptuous gazes.


    Without a change in her expression, Old Madam Yu said, " Old Master Tong, I am not trying to humiliate you but I would like to admit that I did not get drunk. I only drank a few sips and then went to sleep in one of the rooms which was provided to me by Madam Zhang. If I did anything to you then I would have remembered it and I would have admitted it but I did not do anything to you which is why I refuse to carry this me on the top of my head."


    "What''s more, you said that I slept with you because I forgot that we were divorced which is funny. When you forced me to die and left me to starve, I remember everything even in my dream I will not forget that we have an agreement that says that I and you shall walk on different paths from the second we signed the document. How can I sleep with you?"


    Second Aunt Yu looked at the scene in front of her and felt even more embarrassed, at this age, she had to listen to such things. She looked at her mother who was refusing to admit responsibility and said, " Mother, I know you are upset with father but there is no need for you to abandon him like this, what happened has already happened why don''t you¡ª¡ª"


    " Why don''t you what?" Old Madam Yu retorted, her eyes filled with righteous indignation. " I am not going to ept the me which does not lie with me! Your father and I have been separated for so long but now he suddenly ims that I forced him? Who knows what kind of n he is brewing in his head? Why should I admit to it just because he said so? What if he is with someone else and did something shameful which is why he wants me to take the me!"


    " What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think that I did something shameful? How can you even say that?" Seeing that the onlookers were now pointing at him and gossiping about him, Old Master Tong felt his face go stiff. He did not understand how Madam Yu was able to hit the nail on the head but somehow she managed to hit it well!


    Old Master Tong''s expression changed when he saw that the vigers were makingments on him, he could not allow anyone to think that what Old Madam Yu said was indeed the truth. After all, even though he and Lin Tianhui were really careful, in case someone saw them alone, it will be too difficult for him to clean his name up!


    Seeing that the others were pointing at him and Old Madam Yu had no intention of stopping them, Old Master Tong''s eyes turned red as he said, " I see, I see you don''t believe me fine! I will give my life for you to see!"


    With that, he turned around and ran towards a tree such that he could smash his head open. Though it seemed harsh, Old Master Tong knew that he needed to grit his teeth and suffer this small setback only then he will be able to live a life offort. But before he could rush ahead and smash his head on the trunk, a voice came from behind,


    " Little calf stop him!"


    No sooner did that voice fall, a small figure came bustling past the shocked crowd which was stunned upon seeing Old Master Tong''s actions and smacked right against, Old Master Tong''s right calf making it impossible for the old mer to dive head first into the tree trunk.


    Thwack!


    With a loud smack, Old Master Tong fell to the ground and no longer moved. Behind him, Yu Dong who returned from the town smiled calmly as she said, " What''s the hurry? There is no need for you to perform such a grand act to prove that you were in the right and the others were in the wrong, Old Master Tong."


    Old Master Tong stiffened when he heard Yu Dong''s voice, he knew that with Yu Donging to Old Madam Yu''s aid it will be difficult for him to fool others but even so, he still acted as if he was wronged.


    " Dong, Dong, I know that you are angry with me but you have to understand that if your grandmother does not ept me now, then I will have a hard time living in this vige. I beg you please don''t push me to a corner," Old Master Tong cried softly but even so Yu Dong noticed his hand which was resting on his abdomen.


    '' Oh ho! No wonder this mer is so desperate,'' just now Yu Dong deliberately called for the little calf to stop Old Master Tong, she wanted to see whether or not her hunch was correct and sure enough what she thought was indeed right.


    Old Master Tong was pregnant with Lin Tianhui''s child!

 Chapter 935: Cheesy pearl meatballs

    Chapter 935: Cheesy pearl meatballsYu Dong looked at Old Master Tong when thetter was looking around thinking of a way to drag Old Madam Yu down once again, Yu Dong came to his side and then bent down before supporting him up by his arm. She did not lower her voice as she continued to speak, " Old Master Tong, it''s not that we are thinking of abandoning you like a mer who can be brought with money but you have to understand that with your actions in the past, it''s really hard for grandmother to ept you. Why don''t you give me some time? I will talk with her if something really did happen between the two of you, and then I will ask her to take responsibility."


    " But for now, why don''t you go back? I am not saying this because this matter is shameful but just take a look around you¡ª¡ª if this matter is known to others would they not make fun of our vige? Why don''t we do this? You leave with Second Aunt Yu and then we will talk about this matter tomorrow all right? I think we shouldn''t disrupt the new year for everyone. I mean its too embarrassing for us to make a fuss about such a thing, even if you don''t care about your face, you should at least care about Second Aunt Yu''s, she is an official worker in the town, what will others think if they were to found out that Second Aunt Yu''s father and mother made such a scene on the first day of the new year?"


    Yu Dong''s words snapped Old Master Tong out of his drunken haze, he stealthily looked at Second Aunt Yu who was standing in the crowd and sure enough, he saw his daughter looking at him with pursed lips and a gaze which was filled with contempt and anger. His heart skipped a beat when he saw Second Aunt Yu ring at him from behind, what Yu Dong said was indeed right even though it did not seem right to hear but rumours did travel fast in case this matter was known to others in town, then it will not take long for Second Aunt Yu''s boss to find out about this matter as well.


    When that happens, wouldn''t his daughter be a joke? For a moment, Old Master Tong did not know what to say, should he really stop making a fuss here?


    He was still hesitating but after hearing what Yu Dong just said, Second Aunt Yu did not hesitate anymore. She did not wish for her boss to get even more dissatisfied with her than she already was which was why she immediately opened her thin lips and then said, " Yu Dong is right father, stop making a fuss ande home with me. We will talk about this matter tomorrow with all the family members in the same room."


    Though Second Aunt Yu also wanted to reconnect the family back as she knew that once her mother remarried her father, she will be able to suppress Yu Dong once again. As long as Yu Dong had to listen to her under the pretext of filial piety and respecting her elders, she will be able to at least get her hands on that oil mill.


    Given that there was neither his daughter nor his wife was willing to listen to him, Old Master Tong could only take a step back as he said with some uncertainty, " Are you saying that you guys will agree to my marriage with your grandmother? I don''t believe it, ask your grandmother to agree to it, only then will I go back home."


    He was already three months pregnant, he couldn''t allow this matter to be pushed on anymore.


    " Old Master Tong, you are directly asking for marriage? How can that be done, we have to at least confirm what happened with grandmother first," Yu Dong smiled with a reasonable attitude she continued, " I am not saying that I am backing out from the responsibility, but we also have to hear grandmother''s side of story, right? And I am not even asking for a week or month, what''s the hurry? Why are you so desperate? Even if you slept with grandmother, it''s not like you are going to get pregnant in just one day right? And even if you do ¡­we still have nine months."


    " You¡­what nonsense," Old Master Tong felt as if his tail had been stepped on, he looked at Yu Dong with a furious re but he still pursed his lips and did not say anymore. He was afraid that he would let something slip and this rotten granddaughter of his would catch him ¡ª¡ªshe was so sly that her slyness scared him a little.


    " I just want to get a confirmation, since your grandmother and I was found together¡­now everyone will spread rumours about me, whats wrong with me asking for a little security?" Old Master Tong insisted as he red at Yu Dong.


    He was surely dreaming, thought Yu Dong. Not only did he get pregnant with another woman''s child but he also wanted her grandmother to raise that child and even give that child her name. What a joke!


    Yu Dong wanted to smack Old Master Tong in the face but then remembered that this was not the modern world where equality prevailed and she could get away with pping the fairer gender if they were in the wrong.


    She breathed heavily and said, " I am assuring you, do you think that as the owner of this vige, my words don''t count? As long as the matter is resolved and I find out everything that took ce today, we will decide what we need to do, all right? As the saying goes, ''Don''t air your dirtyundry in public,'' do you really have to do this here, Old Master Tong? I mean it''s not like we are going to send grandmother away in just a night! I only wish for the vigers to have a peaceful new year and we will Re continue this matter from where we have left all right?"

 Chapter 936: Cheesy meat balls ——2

    Chapter 936: Cheesy meat balls ¡ª¡ª2------------------


    Old Master Tong knew that he couldn''t make a fuss anymore which was why he agreed with Yu Dong. As the saying goes, the monk can run but the temple can''t! Even if Old Madam Yu runs away, Yu Dong will stay in the vige as she had the responsibility to develop this vige.


    And it was not as if he really wanted to marry Old Madam Yu, he just wanted someone to take the me such that he will not have to be embarrassed. As long as someone was there to shield him from getting publicly embarrassed, he was going to be fine.


    Since he had already made a fuss, it wasn''t as if people were going to forget everything in just a day. Thus, Old Master Tong agreed and then went back home with Second Aunt Yu but before leaving he did not forget to leave a threat behind that if they were to refuse taking responsibility of him, then he was going to hang himself in front of the Yu house. Of course that was a lie but they did not have to know it.


    Yu Dong waved the stubborn mer off before she returned home with her husbands. No sooner did they all step inside the house, than the three mers immediately burst intoints.


    " I am not allowing him to marry into our family, you have no idea how he is¡­ he will send all the grains to Yu Cheng and will not leave any for us, when Mi was pregnant, mother-inw caught a goose and brought it to nourish him but Old Master Tong sent it away to Yu Cheng. When mother-inw made a fuss, he scolded her and called her unfilial! Mi was waiting for that goose!" Ye Liu rumbled behind him Shen Li also nodded as he put in a few words as well,


    "That''s right, Old Master Tong often sent me to work around the house. He would push me to clean, cook and even massage his legs¡­ I am pregnant now, I can''t do such things!"


    " I don''t want him in my family!" Chen Mi announced loudly.


    Neither of them cared about the fact that Old Madam Yu was standing next to them but even though their words were a bit over the top, they were the truth and Old Madam Yu did not stop them even though she did not wish to marry that selfish mer and then bring him back home with her.


    " All right, all right, I understand," Yu Dong raised her hand and then said, " You all don''t need to ruin your mood because of this matter, since I have asked for a night, I will solve this matter in a night all right? So stop feeling annoyed."


    Only then did the mers calm down, they were afraid that they will have to suffer under Old Master Tong''s tyranny once again.


    Yu Dong then turned to look at Old Madam Yu and asked, " Grandmother can you tell me what happened?"


    No sooner did she say those words, Old Madam Yu''s cheeks flushed which caused Yu Dong to feel a bit stifled as she asked with a horrified face, " Don''t tell me you¡ª¡ª"


    " Of course not, who do you take me as?" Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes, she was just embarrassed talking about something like this with her granddaughters and grand mer sons-inw. " I did not do anything with him, though when he approached me¡­he deliberately acted like your biological grandfather as he knew that I still adore your grandfather¡­ but I wasn''t drunk to the point that I will misunderstand him. I pushed him away but something in my drink made it impossible for me to push him as I felt a bit too weak. After telling him to leave, I fell unconscious when I woke up ¡­ I was surrounded by people who were telling me that I made a mess for you."


    The more Old Madam Yu thought about it, the angrier she became. " Who does he think he is?" She snapped. " I might be old but I am not insane to the point that I will ept him back!"


    She was living a wonderful life, all day she only need to eat and work in the small fields behind the house. There was no yelling and screaming neither was there a mer who told her all day long that she was useless.


    Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief and then said, " As long as you did not sleep with him there is still a chance for this situation to be turned around." Her words caused the mers and Old Madam Yu to cheer up but even so they looked a tad bit worried with everyone witnessing the scene of Old Madam Yu and Old Master Tong entangled together on the bed, who will think otherwise?


    Seeing that they were still worrying, Yu Dong smiled and said, " What are you thinking so hard for? Don''t worry, I am not a fool who doesn''t know what I am doing," she paused and then snapped her fingers before saying, " Do you know what you all need? It''s cheesy pearl meatballs. They are perfect to eat in the new year."


    " Pearl meatballs? What''s that ?" Shen Jin asked from his bed as he looked at Yu Dong with shiny eyes. Ever since he started to live with Yu Dong, he was allowed to eat all kinds of delicious things without any restrictions.


    Yu Dong''s eyes glinted with a mysterious glimmer as she said, " You will know very soon."


    With that she walked inside the kitchen behind her, Chen Mi followed to help as he did not wish to leave everything on Yu Dong''s head.


    Though the pearl meatballs with cheese dripping down them were delicious to eat, it took a long time for them to get ready which was why Yu Dong sent everyone to take a break before she started preparing the ingredients to make cheese.

 Chapter 937: The Empress is dead

    Chapter 937: The Empress is dead" Go and bring me some goat milk," Yu Dong told Ye Liu who nodded and then walked out of the house with a vessel in his hands. While Ye Liu went to fetch goat milk, Yu Dong decided to prepare the filling of the meatballs.


    Yu Dong did not wish to ruin the new year because of someone like Old Master Tong. She took out the sticky rice which she had soaked in a bowl before taking out ribs and pork belly that she had kept inside the spiritual water for an entire day. Even though the pork, fish and shrimp had been left out in the water vat for all day long, they did not look stale at all. There were no blood clots sticking to therge pieces of ribs and pork belly, instead, they were glistening with a shine which only made others drool.


    Even the shrimps and fish were glossy.


    With a butchering cleaver in her hand, Yu Dong ced the ribs on the counter and thought of Old Master Tong before her hands started moving.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    The cleaver moved at an incredibly fast pace as the meat on the ribs, as well as the pork belly, turned to minced meat. When the young Shen siblings saw this, they all hid behind Shen Li only their butts were sticking out as they kept their heads hidden.


    This sister-inw of theirs can be scary when she wanted to.


    Once Yu Dong was done mincing the pork belly, she turned to the fish and shrimp. Tonight she was thinking of making two types of pearl meatballs.


    One from pork and the other with Seafood.


    She then asked Chen Mi to take out tworge bowls in which they added the two kinds of meat and then started to add water chestnuts, ginger, scallions, wine, potato starch, pepper and sesame oil with salt and sugar.


    After everything was added to the bowl, Yu Dong then started to mix everything up making sure that there was no air left in the mixture as she continued to stir the filling until it was soft and fluffy with a stickiness to it.


    " Keep it aside for now," upon seeing that Ye Liu had returned with goat milk. Yu Dong took the vessel from him and then took out arge syringe from her space, this was something that she used a lot when her brother was too young to eat solid food and could only rely on boiled milk, back then Yu Dong did not have the time to stand in front of the pot and keep an eye on it which was why she ordered this long thermometer which would start beeping once a certain temperature was reached.


    She washed it with spiritual water and then ced it inside the milk vessel which was ced on top of the stove which had a me burning underneath it.


    "What''s this wife?" Chen Mi asked as he looked at the long pole-like thing which was too delicate to look at.


    "It is a cooking thermometer," replied Yu Dong as she exined the work to Chen Mi and the rest. When they heard Yu Dong exin such a miraculous thing they were even more intrigued by it, seeing their gazes which seemed to be screaming ''Let us touch it,'' she chuckled and then said, " This is the only one in the world, if it breaks then I am afraid that we will no longer be able to make cheese easily ."


    She was not lying, since this thing was basically useless to her, Yu Dong only brought one and did not bother with it once her brother grew up.


    If it broke then she would have to learn how to maintain and control mes which was something that Yu Dong did not want to do.


    No sooner her words fell, than everyone took a step back. It was a rare thing they couldn''t afford to break it.


    Yu Dong smiled but did not say anything as she heard the three continuous beeps from the thermometer and then took out the vinegar and lemon juice that she had prepared earlier on before adding it to a vessel.


    Once the milk curdled, she took it out and squeezed it with fabric before she started to wash and squeeze it in water which was so cold that it made her hand freeze.


    Soon, the cheese started to get stretchy and once Yu Dong reached a certain length of stretchiness, she kept it aside and asked Chen Mi to take out the bowls which they have kept aside.


    "Let''s make meatballs," she said to her husbands since this was a new year''s meal, it made sense for the entire family to cook together.


    Yu Dong demonstrated how to make pearl meatballs to her husbands as she scooped the meat and rolled it in the sticky rice. Once they got the hang of it, it did not take long for more than hundreds of meatballs to be ced on the counter.


    " I think we made a lot," said Chen Mi as he rolled thest of the pearl meatballs and ced them on the counter.


    " I don''t think so," Yu Dong took out arge streamer and then covered it with bamboo leaves which were greased and started cing the meatballs. "It''s just right, with so many of us, I am afraid that this many might even be less for us."


    " I¡ª¡ª"


    Chen Mi was going to say something but then the door of their house was pushed open bringing in a cold gust of wind together with it.


    " Mom! Aunt Yu! I am back !" Lang Ru who had gone to the capital walked inside the house with her snow boots and snow-covered bva which seemed to be made of leather and brilliantly smiled at her mother and father who were rolling meatballs with the Yu family.


    " Ru Ru!"


    " Ah Ru!"


    " Sister Ru!" Before either Lang or Zhu Lian could rush to their daughter, a small mer charged up towards her and hugged Lang Ru tight.

 Chapter 938: the Empress is dead——2

    Chapter 938: the Empress is dead¡ª¡ª2-------------


    " Yu Mai! What are you doing?" Yu Dong almost dropped the steamer in her hands if not for Chen Mi reaching out and holding it tight. She handed the streamer to her husband and then went to pull Yu Mai away from Lang Ru who was smiling andughing. " How many times I have told you after the age of seven, mer and girls should keep their distance!"


    " Oh, I am sorry sister.." Yu Mai lowered his head as he too realised that he did something wrong but he was too excited to see Lang Ru that he forgot that he needed to keep his distance from her. He then turned to look at Lang Ru and said, " Wee home sister Ru."


    " Yeah, it''s good to be back home, Mai," Lang Ru smiled at Yu Mai ignoring the re which was pointed at her by Yu Dong. She then turned to look at her family and then happily smiled before opening her arms, " Mom aren''t you going to hug me ?"


    How can Lang not hug her daughter? She immediately washed her hands and then went to take her daughter in her hands as she hugged Lang Ru tight. " Why did you not tell me that you wereing? Why did you travel alone in such a dangerous situation ?"


    "It is not dangerous mother if anything staying in the capital is more dangerous," Lang Ru replied with a sigh as her mother let go of her, she hugged her father and younger brother who were teary-eyed before turning to look at her mother and announced, " The Empress is dead. Thus the entire imperial pce is in turmoil."


    " What?!" Yun Xuan turned to look at the little girl who announced the death of the Empress, his eyes widened and he said, " When did it happen? Howe I did not hear about it?"


    Even Xian Lei was stunned as she dropped the meatball that she was holding in her hand on the counter.


    Lang Ru did not speak at once, instead, she turned to look at Lang and said," Mother, can you bring my teacher and her children from her carriage first? They were the ones who helped me leave the capital with them but they are sick and travel-worn."


    Though Lang did not understand what was going on but she still did as Lang Ru said.


    " I wille with you," Yu Dong''s eyes flickered as she turned to head out of the house. The carriage that Lang Ru spoke of was nothing but a small cart which was driven by a little mer with a canopy of cloth over it. How in the world Lang Ru did not fall sick while travelling in such a carriage, it was a surprise to Yu Dong and Lang.


    The two of them brought the unconscious woman along with the twin sons who were sitting inside the carriage. This was the first time, Yu Dong was seeing boys rather than mers, which was why she couldn''t help but find them a bit ugly whenpared to the mers.


    Though she did not say anything and picked up the brothers one after another as she took them inside the house.


    " The reason no one heard that the Empress has passed away is that the eldest princess has suppressed the news," Lang Ru was telling what happened at the capital to Yun Xuan who looked a bit flustered. " My teacher said that the eldest princess has not found the imperial seal and the stamp which would give her the full authority of the royal family, which is why she is keeping things hushed as the forces of the second princess and the third princess along with the eldest mer prince are eyeing her closely."


    " So they don''t know anything?" Yun Xuan asked with a furrowed pair of brows. He was quite surprised when he heard that even the eldest prince was calm in the face of the death of his mother.


    Lang Ru hesitated before she sat down the teacup that had warm water inside it and then answered, "That''s because the eldest princess had hidden away the corpse of her majesty and announced to the world that she had gone away to recuperate. She has also sealed off the capital and started tyrannical assassination and killing against everyone who went against her."


    She sighed and looked at the unconscious woman and continued speaking, " Teacher Situ was against such a mass killing which was why she submitted her resignation and left. But she is one of the few who knew about the situation inside the pce as she is the headmaster of the academy. She was almost killed by the forces of eldest princess but her husbands blocked the blows one after another and gave her a chance to escape with her children."


    " Because she had nowhere to go, I asked her toe with me as all the students were taken away by their parents and I was the only one left¡­at least I was the only one alive and not from the capital."


    " That bastard !" Yun Xuan banged his fists on the table, though he had expected that sooner orter Eldest Princess would do something like this, he did not expect that she would do it so soon!


    On the other side, Lang was furious with her daughter as she smacked Lang Ru harshly on the back and said, "Why did you not call for me? Do you think you have gotten too old that you can do anything? Is that why you tried to go against the heavens?"


    " Why are you hitting the child?" Zhu Lian''s heart ached for his daughter as he wrapped his arms around his daughter and reprimanded his wife, " She tried what she could do, cannot you see how much she had suffered?"


    Lang also knew that her daughter had suffered but how can she stay silent after seeing that her daughter did not even write about such tribtions in her letter, not even once?

 Chapter 939: Could only dream

    Chapter 939: Could only dreamYu Dong sighed, she should have expected something like this to happen. She turned her gaze to Lang Ru and before Lang could say anything she intervened, "It''s all right, as long as she is back home while being safe and sound, that''s all that matters."


    Though Lang wanted to scold Lang Ru, she also understood that her daughter only wanted to keep her family safe while making sure that they are protected, there was no need for her to get angry but even so, as a mother, how can she not get angry upon seeing how bold her daughter had be!


    Lang red at Lang Ru who smiled dutifully and then while clinging to her father, she cheekily said, " I just did not wish to bother you and father, mother. The capital is so far and the conditions in the capital are not great, I would have only put you in danger."


    She then turned to look at Yu Dong and handed her an envelope before saying, " This was given to me by Elder Miss Chu. She asked me to make sure that this letter would reach you. I did a good job right sister Dong?"


    " How many times I have told you to call me aunt?" Yu Dong pinched Lang Ru''s face before she slit the letter open and read the content of the letter, the second she finished reading the letter, a sigh escaped her lips causing Shen Li to walk over and take the letter from her.


    His eyes flickered over the letter before he closed his eyes and rubbed the space between his eyebrows causing the other mers to crowd around him and ask,


    " Whats the matter?"


    " Did something happen?"


    "What''s going on? Why the long sigh?"


    One after another Ye Liu, Fang Chi and Chen Mi questioned Shen Li who pushed them away from his face and answered,


    " The shop which used to sell strawberries and blueberries at the capital has been shut down."


    " What?!" Ye Liu snatched the letter as he read the content of the letters and snapped, " This is bullshit! Did we work so hard on this shop? How can they shut it off just like that? What do they mean by that it did not satisfy the guidelines?"


    "It''s just a feint," Yu Dong exined as she took the letter from Ye Liu. Her eyes flickered as she read through the contents and continued speaking, " We were sending our fruits to the Cheng family before they transported it to the capital, those who wanted to trace us down were not able to do so with the Cheng family and Magistrate Li working together with some efforts from Marquis Qiao, most probably this is an excuse to make me appear in front of the court."


    She balled the letter and then threw it in the brazier before adding, " The princess probably thinks that our family only relies on growing fruits which is why she thought that as long as our family stops selling them, I will be forced to challenge the officials in the court."


    " She is ruthless," Chen Mi''s eyes widened to which Yu Dong shook her head and then said, "It''s not that she is ruthless, she is smart. The eldest princess most probably needs funds since she doesn''t hold the imperial seal of the pce."


    She paused and then turned to look at Yun Xuan before asking, " I bet she cannot use the treasury of the royal pce without the seal.


    "That''s right¡­why are you asking me, I am just a merchant!" The mer realised btedly that a pit had been dug for him which he jumped without realizing. He red at Yu Dong and muttered, " I only know this because I worked with the royal family."


    '' Pretend keep pretending!'' Yu Dong sneered, she had a feeling that Yun Xuan was not simple and that feeling only intensified when she saw him getting really agitated when he heard that the Empress was dead.


    But she did not say anything, since Magistrate Li did not kick him out of the town, she could only leave him alone for the time being.


    " Sister, are we going to be poor again?" Yu Mai only understood that the shop had been closed and could notprehend the rest of the exnation. He was worried that if he got poor then he would only be able to eat eggs!


    Yu Dong touched Yu Mai''s hair and then gently smiled at him before saying, " Of course not even if the shop in the capital is shut down, don''t we also have an oil mill and farms? We will not starve as long as work hard, so don''t worry."


    Yu Mai instantly jumped up feeling relieved as he turned to look at Chen Mi and said, " We can eat those pearl meatballs without any worry, Third Brother-inw!"


    Chen Mi: "¡­." Were you thinking of storing them?


    What Chen Mi did not know was that Yu Mai was indeed thinking of storing those meatballs thinking that if they became poor then this way they will somehow manage to grab the taste of meat.


    Seeing his gluttonous appearance, Yu Dongughed before asking Chen Mi and Ye Liu to take out the pearl meatballs from the steamer while leaving the task of arranging the utensils to Fang Chi.


    " Will everything be fine?" Shen Li asked, he was worried since their family was only getting bigger and not smaller with this shop shut down wouldn''t it be troublesome for Yu Dong to take care of such a big family?


    " Don''t worry, I will think of something," Yu Dong pursed her lips and rubbed Shen Li''s head. It looks like she could sell strawberries and blueberries for a while but that did not mean that she couldn''t sell in another form as long as Magistrate Li was to make sure that no one traces her down.


    Her eyes flickered and then she turned to look at Lang before saying, " Tomorrow go and some sugar from the town, no matter how much just grab it all."


    ----------------

 Chapter 940: Could only dream ——2

    Chapter 940: Could only dream ¡ª¡ª2" I will do as you said, Miss Yu," though Lang did not understand why Yu Dong wanted sugar, she thought of the piles of strawberries that they harvested before the flood and realised that most probably Yu Dong wanted to deal with those piled-up fruits.


    Yu Dong nodded and then approached the table where everyone was surrounding the big bowls which had fish meatballs and pork meatballs sitting inside them separately. She looked at the moistened lips of the young ones and kindly said, " What are you waiting for? Say your prayers to God and then start eating."


    Since Yu Dong was raising a bunch of bear cubs she wanted to make sure that they all will grow up with decent manners. Thus, she tried to instil as many good habits in them as possible.


    Immediately, all the kids sped their hands and then bowed their heads even a little bun followed suit as he babbled a small prayer. Once everyone was done, it did not take long for them to attack the pearl meatballs.


    Yu Dong smiled when she watched her family eat who were full of praise for her new dishes and then said, " This is not all, you all are yet to eat the real deal." She then went to the kitchen where she took out the cheese which she had kept aside and then sprinkled it generously on the half-steamed pearl meat balls before picking them up and taking them to the mud oven where she ced them inside and left them to bake.


    It did not take long for a milky scent to waft out of the oven, as Yu Dong took out the meatballs and nodded in satisfaction before bringing them to the table.


    She took a seat and then picked up her chopsticks to take a bite of the cheesy meatballs but the second, she reached out for the small delightful bites, she realised that she had to fight her way inside the bowl as the rest of the family attacked on the bowl the second it was set down.


    " There is enough portion for everyone, enough to fill your bellies. So slow down a little and stop getting your tongues burned," she told them while watching Chen Mi taking big bites of the meatballs which were dripping with melting cheese and then watched him say, " Wife, I am so d that I got to marry you. I never thought that I could eat anything better than I usually was but now that I have eaten these cheese pearl meatballs, I have to say that I spoke too soon! It''s too delicious!"


    Ye Liu on the other hand calmly ced a few meatballs in his bowl. He was a slow eater, if he was topete with Chen Mi and the children''s army then he was worried that he will eat nothing but dew and the bamboo shoots growing behind their house. Thus, he purposely made a mountain of pearl meatballs in his bowl and made the bowl his own territory no one was allowed to snatch it from him.


    Even Fang Chi and Shen Li who were a bit more restrained than others ate in a hurry as they were afraid that the meal would finish without them getting a chance to eat.


    Yu Dong watched her family nibble without even raising their heads from the bowls which they were holding in their hands and was simply speechless. She did not know what to say! Why were they all acting like they have never eaten anything good? But even so, she felt a deep satisfaction as she watched them eat.


    " Sigh, I don''t think I will ever be able to go back home after eating the meals at your house," Yun Xuan sighed as he took a bite of the pearl meatballs. " It makes all my worries go away, I wish I can stay at your house forever."


    " No, please go back to your house," Yu Dong spoke through gritted teeth and received a reproachful look from Shen Li who asked her not to be rude to their guests. Thus even though Yu Dong did not even look at Yun Xuan smiled at the old sly mer and then added, " I meant that your wife might be waiting for you."


    " Hmm, I am thinking of settling in this ce after everything is over," Yun Xuan sighed as he remembered all those years that he had spent on the battlefield. " I mean I am way past the age where one retires."


    His only response was a shocked and terrified look from Yu Dong which only further fuelled his desire to move to this vige. Maybe once the heir to the throne was determined, he will truly ask Magistrate Li to give him a plot ofnd in this vige.


    On the other hand, Grandma Yu had her own worries, she turned to look at Yu Dong and with resentment slowly rising in her heart she said, " Dong Dong, why don''t I move out of the house? Though I hate to say this but maybe Old Master Tong is doing this because he wished to get hold of all theseforts which I live with just because I am with you."


    Yu Dong thought of the green light which she had released once she got back home and then shook her head before she craftily smiled and replied, " Grandmother, you don''t have to worry. Though Old Master Tong is sneaky and his n is indeed foolproof but I am not a fool who will allow him to pull me along by my nose. The marriage that he wishes to have ¡­. He will never have it! Just wait till midnight and see what happens!"


    ...


    On the other side, Old Master Tong was already thinking of his wonderful life. He knew that with his wife and him found in the same bed this matter will not die down easily.


    Not only will Old Madam Tong have to marry him but even Yu Dong and Yu Tong would have to be filial to him. Once that happens, his pockets will be full!


    He was so lost in his thoughts that he did not even see the green light which shot straight at his head.

 Chapter 941 The scary truth

    941 The scary truth That night, Yu Dong snuck out of the house. She surreptitiously crept out of her room and then headed towards the entrance of the door where she looked left and right at the silent main hall and then continued to tiptoe towards the main gate but as soon as she pulled the door of the main hall open and stepped outside, something came hurtling and knocked on her legs one after another.


    She looked down at the little calf and Mister Goat who seemed to have gained superhuman intellect after drinking and eating spiritual water and feed.


    " Baa!"


    " Moo!"


    " Shhhh!" In order to leave the house without making a noise, she immediately stuffed the two with treats which she carried with her often. She was frightened by their sudden noises and then turned to look behind her and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that neither of her husbands have woken up even Grandma Yu and Grandma Chen were sleeping without any trouble.


    Yu Dong focused on the breathing pattern of the mer and the elderly and when she was sure that no one was awakened she immediately snuck out of the house and then headed towards the main door where she carefully turned thetch open and then pulled it open ¡ª¡ª


    Creak¡ª¡ª-


    The door made a loud noise which startled Yu Dong as she turned around and looked at her house like a startled thief who was afraid of getting caught. She waited for someone toe running out but she only heard the sound of Little Bun mumbling something as he was the only one awake at the moment and closed her eyes expecting him to burst out crying but when he did not make a sound, she heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to walk out of the house.


    But the second she turned around her eyes fell on Ye Liu who was squatting in the corner. He was carrying a pole and next to him was Xiao Hua who was holding a ck piece of cloth which wasrger than a sack and their faces were covered with masks which hid their faces but as Yu Dong was aware of their physical features, she could easily grasp that they were her husband and fianc¨¦.


    " What are you two doing?" Yu Dong hissed as she looked at the two mers who were sneaking out of the house.


    " The same thing as you," Xiao Hua replied cheekily. " And don''t say anything to me or him, as you are sneaking out as well, got it?"


    Yu Dong''s brows twisted as she looked at the two mers and knew that they were thinking of hitting Old Master Tong until he confessed and was speechless. What kind of violent mers was she raising?


    " Didn''t I say that I will take care of this matter?" She hissed at the two. But Ye Liu shrugged and then said,


    " We waited but nothing happened so we had to drag ourselves out of the bed."


    Yu Dong rubbed the space between her brows and then said, " There is no need for you to worry about this, go back. I will handle everything from here and now, all right?"


    " We areing with you!" Ye Liu lowered his voice and then eximed. " We are already awake and can''t go back to sleep anyway!"


    " Yes, Yes¡­ I want to see that mer get punished first-hand! Even I did not get married yet and he is dreaming of wearing the bridal red dress? How can I allow that to happen?" Xiao Hua remarked, seemingly quite upset that Old Master Tong pointed at him and called him a prostitute earlier.


    He was a courtesan! Courtesan! He might have apanied women but he sat on arge stage and sang nothing else! How can he call him a mer who sold his body? He was ruining his reputation! Not that he had any but still!


    " Fine," Yu Dong ced a finger on her lips and reminded them not to make a lot of noise before asking them to follow her. She then turned to look at the house, expecting another sneaky figure toe out but was quite surprised when she did not see him. " Come with me."


    She thought that Chen Mi had gotten more mature but that was until she scuttled under the moonlight and then arrived at the house which belonged to the Old branch of the Yu family.


    Her eyes fell on Chen Mi who was holding a bucket of what looked like red dried chillies and was speechless. It was confirmed, she married a horde of troublemakers!


    What was more the mer even dragged Fang Chi who seemed quite nervous. No wonder little Bun was awake and no one was lulling him back to sleep, his daddy was out here burning red chillies!


    " What are the two of them doing?" Ye Liu questioned and Yu Dong rolled her eyes as she said, " He is one of your disciples, of course, he will be a step ahead of you."


    She then walked over to where Chen Mi was busying himself while trying to unlock the door of the backyard and then mped a hand on his shoulder and mouth to stop him from screaming out.


    Just as she expected Chen Mi screamed against her mouth but stopped when he looked back at her and then he was smilingly sheepishly.


    Yu Dong sighed, she was so angry that she did not even know where to start. She looked down at the little mer and then said, "Now you know how to be scared? "


    " Wife¡­" Chen Mi lowered his head guiltily but then looked at Yu Dong and the rest. When he saw Ye Liu and Xiao Hua something clicked inside his head as he raised his hand and pointed at the two to exim but was stopped by Yu Dong who nted her hand on his mouth again and then said, " We know, there is no need for you to scream all right?"

 Chapter 942 The scary truth ——2

    Chapter 942 The scary truth ¡ª¡ª2


    --------------------


    Chen Mi nodded as Yu Dong walked over to the back door and then instilled her spiritual energy in the lock before stuffing the things that were brought by Chen Mi and Fang Chi, in a few minutes they will have to run as fast as they can which was why they couldn''t leave a piece of evidence behind.


    With her spiritual energy, she was able to open the lock of the door easily, once it was open, Yu Dong snuck inside the house which belonged to Second Aunt Yu and Old Master Tong before heading towards the room where Old Master Tong slept while following the memories of her predecessor.


    Fortunately, even though the weather was slowly getting colder, Old Master Tong still liked to open the window and sleep as he did not want to rush to the restroom and vomit when he felt sick at night, it was better to get sick in the flowerbed behind his room where he can easily wash the evidence when he was watering the flowers.


    She looked at the Old Master Tong who was sleeping on the bed with a frown on his lips and then smirked before snapping her fingers once again as the green hue which was instilled inside Old Master Tong''s head came floating out and then a mournful screech echoed out in the room.


    The snores of Second Aunt Yu stopped as Yu Dong pulled her husbands behind her just in time for Old Master Tong to scream, "Stay! Stay away from me! Get lost!"


    The door of Old Master Tong''s room was pushed open as Second Aunt Yu came rushing inside, she was pulling an overshirt over her body as she hurried over to her father and shook him awake, " Father what is the matter?"


    But no matter what, asleep or awake, Old Master Tong seemed to have lost his mind. His eyes were fixed in front of him and from the pallid expression on his face, he was quivering with fright as if he was watching a ghost. He rigidly looked at the front in horror as if he could see someone there and then screamed, "AHHHH! Leave me alone, I did not kill your daughter! Stay away from me!"


    Second Aunt Yu frowned as she looked in the same direction in which Old Master Tong was looking but did not find anything, she thought that her father was only afraid since he had a nightmare but for some reason, the mer was simply out of his wits as he looked at the wall where the mirror was kept and continued to yell, " I did not do anything!"


    " Father, what is wrong with you?" Second Aunt Yu tried to shake her father awake but thetter simply shook his head and then jumped on his bed as he pointed to the wall where he was looking and agitatedly spoke, " I am not afraid of you! You have long be a ghost what is the point of being scared of you? I am telling you don''t even think of ming me!"


    Second Aunt Yu felt something terrible happening as she followed the direction in which her father was looking and shuddered, did her father catch something unclean when he went out today? Why was he acting like this?


    " Father? Who are you scolding?" Second Aunt Yu asked with a shiver as she tried to take a step away from whatever her father was seeing. But before she could take another step back, Old Master Tong let out a wretched scream as he turned around and pushed her away before running out of the house like a maniac.


    The more he ran the wilder his screams began causing many vigers to wake up. Seeing that she had done her job, Yu Dong asked her husbands to follow her as she rushed out of the house and then locked the door behind her once her husbands came out of the house which belonged to the old Yu family.


    She could still hear the screams of Old Master Tong as he yelled at the top of his lungs,


    " Yes, I sent your daughter to the mountain deliberately! I did not wish to see her anymore in the house as she was an eyesore! What could I do? Our wife was only paying attention to her and her children, it''s her fault for being biased towards you and not caring about my daughter! I wanted your daughter to die, Cheng Le! Only then I knew that our wife would look at my daughter! So I sent her away on a rainy night¡­ by pushing that idiotic grandson of yours in the vat to make him catch a cold but I only wanted him to catch a simple cold! How was I supposed to know that his brains will be fried?"


    The frightened expression on Old Master Tong''s was twisted into that of a furious one as he looked behind him and snarled while trying to act as if he was not the one in the wrong.


    The vigers who heard his words were stunned. What did he say? Did he say that he pushed Yu Mai in the winter to make him catch a cold and then deliberately sent Yu Mai and Yu Dong''s mother to the mountain because he wanted to see her die?


    That was simply too ruthless!


    The expressions of the women of the vige changed as they pulled their mer husbands back and asked them all to go back home. They did not want their husbands to learn from Old Master Tong¡ª¡ª but before the mer could leave, Old Master Tong screamed once again as if he was getting killed.


    The vigers thought that Old Master Tong had gone crazy but instead because of Yu Dong''s powers, he was currently looking at Cheng Le''s mirage, the biological grandfather of Yu Dong and Yu Mai as well as the second husband of Old Madam Yu.


    The ghostly mer looked at the mer who was screaming at him before saying, " You killed my daughter and now you want to ce a green hat on my wife''s head? Tong Li, you really think I am dead don''t you?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    would you like to leave a review please?

 Chapter 943 A heartless mer’s secrets

    Chapter 943 A heartless mer¡¯s secrets


    " I did not wish to do it!" Old Master Tong screamed at the top of his lungs. " It was Lin Tianhui! She was the one who told me that she cannot marry me and asked me to frame Yu Dong Lin! What was I supposed to do, I am carrying Lin Tianhui''s child, I couldn''t possibly wait for others to drown me in spit, can I? I did not mean it¡­ leave me alone."


    But the ghost did not let go instead he stepped forward trying to hold Old Master Tong by his throat which made Old Master Tong scream even more loudly, " What wrong did Imit? I did not kill your daughter by my own hands, so what if I knew it there were bears in the mountain? As for scheming against Yu Dong Lin, that''s what she owes me! Why did she not lobe me and only paid attention to you? Why?!"


    Old Master Tong seemed to have lost all his marbles under the persistent questioning of the ghost whom only he could see, as soon as he screamed out the secret which had been hidden for decades everyone in the Big River Vige gasped.


    So, Old Master Tong knew that there were bears in the forest? Who told him?


    Even Second Aunt Yu looked at the malevolent expression of her father and felt like she had never known her father. Back then even though she was envious and jealous of her second sister, she did not wish to see her getting killed. Though when her sister died, she did feel relieved but at the same time she was aggrieved that the one who protected her all the time was gone. But she thought that it was something that could not be controlled, as her sister died because of an ident but now Old Master Tong was telling her that it was not an ident but his well thought scheme.


    He deliberately sent Second sister to the mountain because he caught wind of the fact that there were bears on the mountain.


    Behind her, Old Madam Yu also came rushing. The second she heard the words of Old Master Tong, she was stunned. Her legs suddenly weakened and she almost fell on the ground, Old Master Tong ¡­ he schemed against his daughter to be killed?


    She felt her heartache while holding onto Yu Tong''s arm as she muttered, " H¡­.he killed her.."


    " Grandmother," Yu Tong did not know what to say, she still remembered very clearly that her grandmother indeed was quite biased towards her eldest aunt. She was just a small huntress but even though Old Madam Yu would go simply over the moon every time her eldest aunt brought something back from the mountains.


    Though she envied Yu Dong''s family for getting all the affection from their grandmother, she did not wish to harm anyone. How can her grandfather push Yu Mai who was a child in a water vat and then make him fall sick to the point where he turned silly? And despite knowing that there were bears in the forest and Yu Dong''s mother could get killed if she met with one, he still watched her leave without warning her.


    More importantly, Old Master Tong was now pregnant with Lin Tianhui''s child but he was still trying to put the me on her grandmother. He wanted their family to raise a green bastard whose mother was someone else.


    " Yes! I did it, so what!?" Old Master Tong cackled crazily as he looked at the air behind him. His eyes flickered left and right but it was as if he could not see anyone but the person whom others could not see, " I wanted to see your daughter die because she was an obstacle in my own daughter''s path! And I also turned a blind eye when Qiu Bai was egging your granddaughter to start doing drugs and drown in alcohol. I wanted her to be a good-for-nothing so that I can kick her and her brother out of the house and watch them die! I did it because you stole what was supposed to be mine! You have been dead for so long but Yu Dong Lin still remembers you! She calls out your name even when she is asleep and I was able to sneak into her arms because I wore your clothes! Is it my fault? It is yours! Why are you still upying the heart of that woman when you are dead?!"


    Old Madam Yu looked at Old Master Tong, who was looking at the air with a malevolent expression on her face with shock in his eyes. Apparently, Yu Dong did not turn to drugs and alcohol, all of this was introduced to her by Qiu Bai and this was something that Old Master Tong but he turned his eyes away from it because, like Qiu Bai, he wanted the entire Second branch to die!


    She would have never expected that she married a mer who had a heart of a viper, he almost destroyed her entire family and almost got away with it as he was smart enough to not use his hands! Not only that he rolled in the sheets with someone else when he was married to her and got pregnant but since that woman refused to take responsibility, he turned to her!


    On the side, Chen Mi and Ye Liu were stunned, they exchanged a stupefied look with each other while Xiao Hua gasped, " That mer is pure evil! He knew what that happy dose can do to you but he still allowed his son-inw to hand it to you!"


    Fang Chi sped his hands over his mouth as he remarked in disbelief, " He wanted to ruin the entire second branch of the Yu family, how can he be so vicious?"


    He did so many evil things behind their backs, from destroying Yu Dong to ruining Yu Mai''s marriage prospects by making him an idiot, Old Master Tong had done everything! Yet he still had the guts toe back to their house and even try to push a green hat on Old Madam Yu''s head, he was truly shameless!

 Chapter 944 A heartless mer’s secrets——2

    944 A heartless mer¡¯s secrets¡ª¡ª2


    ---------------


    " AHH! Don''t touch me, I confess alright? I will confess! I am not carrying Yu Dong Lin''s child, it''s Lin Tianhui''s! As for the bears, I found out from Old Hu whose mother was a huntress back when she was alive, she came to our house to warn us that there were bears in the mountains and asked me to tell everyone since she was heading out of the house and to the town to sell the elk which she had hunted, I... I held back the information and deliberately arranged everything! Stop! Stop! Don''t take my soul, I beg you, I will repent! My grandson is going to be an imperial official, let me go!"


    When Old Master Tong saw that the ghost was stretching out his hands and holding his neck, the fear in his heart started to bubble froth and he couldn''t hold on anymore as he screamed in fright and started to sob bitterly while kneeling on the ground.


    " Enough!" Yu Dong turned to look at Old Madam Yu whose face was twisted with her fists clenched tight. From the looks of it, Old Madam Yu was trying her best to restrain her temper as she looked at the mer who was sobbing on the ground.


    Tonight, she had finally seen through Old Master Tong''s fake mask which he wore for so longpletely, this mer was selfish through and through and. Back then when he came to her house with her aunt, he had been generous and kind, and he also treated her husbands and children well thus when her aunt suggested her to take Old Master Tong as her husband, she agreed since she thought that the mer had some virtue and was a kind-hearted person.


    However, Old Master Tong was acting throughout the entire time. When she thought of how she had allowed this mer to ruin her daughter''s entire household, Old Madam Yu felt her heart stifle and her heart squeezed in pain, she could not even withstand it and almost fainted. To think that her most talented daughter was indirectly killed by this mer only because she had treated her second husband well.


    " Stop your father, is this not enough of a joke!" Old Madam Yu turned to look at Second Aunt Yu and reprimanded her severely. This was the first time, Second Aunt Yu had seen her mother getting angry, in the past when she was angry, she only showed indifference and never raised her voice but this time around one could see just how furious Old Madam Yu really was, at this moment she no longer looked as jovial and good-natured as she usually did.


    While she spoke she turned to look at Old Madam Li and added, " Stop your daughter from running, Old Li. She dared to sleep with my ex-husband and cheat on me with him¡­ she had put quite a big green hat on my head and yet wanted to push her seed on my head? How can she leave just like that?"


    Old Madam Li and her husband wanted their daughter to escape but before she could even take a step away, she was caught by Old Madam Yu. Though Old Madam Li was angry at her daughter for messing around with someone like Old Master Tong, she still couldn''t watch her daughter fall into a pit right?


    She heaved a heavy breath and then said with an awkward smile, " Old Yu, there is no need for you to push the me on my daughter, right? She is still young¡­ if anything it must be your husband who seduced her."


    " Ooh ho, if Lin Tianhui is a child, then I am a baby," Yu Dong mocked from the side as she looked at the woman who was hiding behind her parents. " She is three older than me, Old Madam Lin. I am pretty sure if I understood my responsibility when I became a mother, your daughter did too ¡­ at least she was well aware of what she was doing."


    As she spoke she took her power back and Old Master Tong who was howling till now suddenly stopped twitching as he turned to look at Second Aunt Yu and muttered, " He said that he wille back, what should I do? What should I do?" He was terrified out of his wits!


    On the hand, Second Aunt Yu was simply furious, she rolled her eyes and then stated, " You need to worry about the living rather than the dead, Father." She paused and then sneered, " You are really smart, aren''t you? You even dared to lie to me and say that it was Mother who assaulted you when it was you who framed her."


    Old Master Tong was dishevelled from head to toe when he heard his daughter''s words, his eyes shed with fear but then as his gaze fell on the vigers and Li Tianhui who was ring at him, his pupils shrunk.. did he ¡­did he run out in the vige and screamed those words out loud?


    Did they hear everything? From Lin Tianhui''s re, it seemed that they indeed have heard everything.


    Old Master Tong felt his heart stifle as he turned to look at Old Madam Yu who was looking at him with disgust in her eyes and then pleaded softly, " Sister Dong Lin, listen to me ¡­ I did not wish to cheat on you ¡­ I was momentarily confused and because you did not pay attention to me ¡­ I... I promise to be kind and loyal to you but please ept me¡­ I can not do without you." As he spoke he reached out to hug Old Madam Yu''s thigh.


    " Enough! Tong Li! Enough!" Old Madam Yu couldn''t handle it anymore so she kicked the mer away, at this moment she could not care less about the fact that this mer was her husband whom she lived with for more than ten years and that he might get hurt if she was to hit him too harshly. " I don''t think that I am daring enough to bring a mer as you again in my house. I am afraid that if you were to step inside my house again, then I will lose even more people I care about! How dare you even spit those words out? I took you in because no one was marrying you, you were nothing but an old shoe on the rack and you dared to hurt my daughter and tried to kill her bloodline?"

 Chapter 945 The old Yu couple dig past feuds up

    945 The old Yu couple dig past feuds up On the side, one of the elders of the Big River Vige weakly coughed and then said, " Yu Dong Lin, he is still a mer¡­. You shouldn''t be so harsh on him, he was once your husband¡ª¡ª"


    " I don''t care who he is. I don''t know any mer who is ruthless enough to scheme against the children of his wife. Have you forgotten elders? As a mer, it''s his responsibility to take care of my children equally and never harm them! No matter from whose womb my children came out as long as he is my husband and what did he do? He schemed against my daughter, my grandson and my granddaughter wanting to end their lives all because he was jealous?"


    Old Madam Yu red at the mer who was crouching on the ground with fear in his eyes and continued speaking, " I hate myself. I truly hate myself that I brought this mer into my family and caused my daughter to die! I even separated my granddaughter and her family from my house under his instigation as he cried that Yu Dong was good for nothing and she will ruin our family but who made her good for nothing? It''s him!"


    " He was the one who together with Qiu Bai ruined by good granddaughter! And if that wasn''t all, he went ahead and nted a green hat on my head! Take him to a doctor and have him diagnosed, I will bet with my entire life on the line that this mer is more than three months pregnant! And two months ago we were still married," Old Madam Yu trembled as she red at Old Master Tong with rage burning in her eyes.


    She then turned to look at the elders and added, " From harming the children of his wife to having an affair. What kind of sin did he notmit? With these crimes of his, he should be sent to the yamen to be executed!"


    " No!" Old Master Tong howled in horror, he felt frightened, angry and distressed by the look of pure hate in his wife''s eyes. It looks like that from now on he will never be able to approach Old Madam Yu, nor could he threaten her any more. He had be her archenemy as he had killed his daughter¡­


    even if he did not use his own hands, the scheme dide from his head and the fact that Yu Mai''s life was ruined by him was also known to the world.


    Even if Yu Dong Lin was to kill him, no one will say a word as he did everything that a mer was not supposed to do!


    " Dong Lin, please, please let me off. Don''t send me to Yamen," despite being kicked Old Master Tong once again crawled and then hugged Old Madam Yu''s thigh. " I have given birth to a daughter for you and think about our mer son, he might not be living here anymore but he is still your flesh and blood, if his inws find out about this shameful matter then our mer son will be divorced and sent back! Please remember the time when we were together and had affection for each other and pardon my crime. Don''t ¡­Don''t send me to yamen, I promise I will not do this ever again," Old Master Tong knew that only Old Madam Yu was hisst chance for survival.


    She was the only one who had the right to send him to the Yamen as long as she agrees to not send him, his old life will be saved.


    "So you do know that this is shameful? Where did you sell your shame when you came to scheme against me and tried to pass off this bastard as my child?" Old Madam Yu was so angry that sheughed, with a forceful tug, she wrenched her leg away from Old Master Tong and then stated calmly, " And how dare you bring the matter of our mer son up? Have you forgotten that it was you who sold your son away? It has been years and yet Yu Le had nevere back home! Can''t you see that he is still angry with you and what about Hao''er and Qingze? Your mer son is a son but the children born by my first husband are not children?"


    " You better not bring them up, Tong Li! I still haven''t forgiven you for sending my sons away like they were some essories! Sold to far awaynd, what did you say? That those families where you married them off were good? And what kind of marriages did you bring back? You know it better!"


    Back then when her sons grew up, Tong Li as the patriarch of the house had taken the responsibility of marrying them off, and each match was worse than the first one. She had argued with him and told him that she was not going to let her sons marry those women but Tong Li did not listen, since he did not care about mers, he did not even bother to look around the financial conditions of the match he was bringing for her sons.


    He simply fixed their marriage as soon as their match said yes,ter on, she went looking for other matches and asked Tong Li to not look for any as he had ruined her eldest son but the mer did not listen, he knew that if she was to look for a good match then they will have to sell theirnds and hand the desired dowries for the two mers.


    Thus, he went behind her back and then fixed their matches at the same time before announcing it to the entire vige as well as the neighbouring vige.


    As a match once fixed could not be broken, Old Madam Yu had to marry her sons off to farawaynds as she was afraid that their reputation will go down the drain. And now that Old Master Tong''s own skin was on the line, he dared to shamelessly bring up her son ?! Has he forgotten why she started to sleep away from him and did not touch him anymore?

 Chapter 946: Digging up past feuds ——2

    Chapter 946: Digging up past feuds ¡ª¡ª2 Old Master Tong shivered when he heard Old Madam Yu''s roar, he knew that he had done a lot of things wrong but he never expected the deeds of his past toe back and bite him on the bottom. He raised his head and looked at the hateful expression of Old Madam Yu and knew that she was not going to forgive him and bringing the matters of their sons up would only make her furious which was why he raised his hands and sped them together in a pleading manner.


    " Dong Lin¡­. For the sake of our daughter¡­ at least for our daughter, leave me alone. And our grandson, he is¡­the true man of the Yu family. If this matter is known to the outside world, then how will they perceive him? Just this time, let me go this time, I beg you¡­ we were still husband and wife for so many years¡­ don''t be so hard on me for the sake of our past feelings."


    This sudden twist truly terrified Old Master Tong, he did not know what to do anymore. He believed that he was going to keep these secrets in her heart and die with them but suddenly they were out in the open¡ª¡ª he was bemused and bbergasted but he did not have the time to think over what just happened.


    Past feelings? Old Madam Yu was so angry that she was amused. Were there any feelings involved between them from the start? She married Tong Li because her second husband fell sick after falling in the pond and couldn''t get up anymore. As she worked outside, she did not have the time to take care of the children''s meals, her kids were still growing and couldn''t go without food as she knew that the reason why her eldest daughter passed away was because she did not have enough to eat and suffered from malnutrition.


    She did not wish the same to happen with her second daughter which was why she agreed to marry Tong Li when her aunt brought him along with her.


    In the beginning, Old Master Tong did treat her sons and daughter well. But then her second husband passed away and all the financial power of the house came into Old Master Tong''s hands, to make things worse he fell pregnant and gave birth to her third daughter. Once Yu Zhang { please tell her name if you remember} was born, Old Master Tong suddenly went a one hundred eighty change and became petty, greedy and cruel.


    Her sons were asked to work day to night and her daughter was sent to the mountains to hunt for animals as Old Master Tong needed nutrition to recover his health after giving birth to Yu Zhang. Old Madam Yu tried to make him stop but he made a fuss saying that if she hated him so much then he will take his daughter and leave the house.


    His fussing and screaming scared the children which was why Old Madam Yu did not fight with him but instead asked her daughter to stay at home and that she will hunt the animals. But she was a middle-aged woman who knew nothing about hunting, she ended up getting her back hurt ¡ª¡ªfrom then on it was hell.


    Old Master Tong screamed at her for being a useless woman who couldn''t even feed him meat and in the end, her second daughter, Yu Hai went to the mountains saying that she liked hunting.


    Yu Hai did so much for Old Master Tong and the family even though she did not have much money she still handed her three mer brothers enough sum to make sure that they will not be looked down on by their families when Old Master Tong did not give them enough dowry.


    A good family with sensible children were all ruined by Old Master Tong and yet he dared to say that he and she shared old feelings?


    Her feelings for him died the day when he brought back a match of a woman who lost her right arm for her eldest son!


    " You think that there are any old feelings left between us? Even if there were any, they have been exhausted by your selfishness and cruelty!" Old Madam Yu narrowed her eyes as she harshly clenched her hands as if she was afraid that she will beat Old Master Tong up if she was to unclench them. " I don''t owe you anything, Tong Li. You have ruined my family and my life! For years I listened to your words silently even when you called me a useless woman! But not anymore, you dared to touch my daughter¡­ for the sake of her poor soul, I will send you to yamen no matter what!"


    When Old Master Tong saw that his wife was still insisting on sending him to Yamen he suddenly exploded, he red at her hating her for not acting submissive again as she did in the past after she hurt her back. The fears in his heart turned to anger and he shrilly yelled," Did I do anything wrong? You only cared for Yu Hai! Have you cared about our daughter even a little bit? She wanted to study but you refused but you were willing to send Yu Dong to school why? Yu Hai was allowed to do anything that she wished to do, even the mer husband you chose for her was ten times better than the one you chose for Ah Zhang! You were the one who was biased through and through and never cared about us, father and daughter!"


    " If you have loved me, given me the attention that I needed would I have looked for someone else?! It''s you who refused to touch me for years¡­ I married your sons away but did I not do it for our family? You only knew how to marry and have kids but did not know how to earn money! If you had looked for a better match for them then you would have to sell even our house! Why? Is it my fault or yours that you couldn''t earn enough?!"

 Chapter 947: Want to marry? Then marry

    Chapter 947: Want to marry? Then marryThe more Old Master Tong spoke the louder his voice became, he continued to look at Old Madam Yu as he persevered in his stance, " In this which family did not send away their mer sons? Who treated them well? No one! No one cares about their mer sons and if you are going to give me, Yu Dong''s example then I will let you know that the reason why Yu Dong is treating her mer sons so well is because she has money!"


    " If she did not have money then I am telling you that she would have sold her sons long ago! What taking care of them? She would have found them a bother! I was the one who was blind and took a fancy to a useless woman like you, you had no skills and only knew how to expand your family without knowing how to expand your sry and to make it worse you did not even treat me well, if you could not give me financial security, you should have at least given me emotional one! And you ask me why I wanted to kill your daughter? It was because you made me do it! If we speak carefully then you are the reason why your daughter and son-inw are in hell now¡ª¡ª"


    " Shut up!" Old Madam Yu was so agitated that she rushed forward and pped Old Master Tong harshly. Her p was so crisp and loud that the sound echoed in the small space where the vigers came to sit down and chat under therge gnarled tree. " Why do you keep insisting that I did not treat you well? Have you ever treated me well? You looked down on me yet you wanted me to pay attention to you. Every day you will scream and shout making my peaceful house hell! If not for your screaming would Yu Hai step out of the house and start earning money when she was only twelve years old? You made my entire family upset! All day because of your nagging I stayed in the fields and worked until my back broke and you dare say that I did nothing!"


    " Who was the one who fed you? Who ced a roof over your head? The money and clothes that you use now, the house in which you live on whosend is it built? What did you even bring from your house when you married me? I will tell you now! You brought nothing! Not even a bowl! Yet you acted like you were a son of some noble family, ptui! Taking the rice from the house and handing it to your sister and mother¡­.I haven''t even started collecting those dues yet and you ¡­."


    Old Master Tong held his face in a daze while a corner of his mouth bled harshly. He never expected that his wife who always had her head and back bowed in front of him and did not even raise her voice at him would one day hit him and that too for the dead Yu Hai, wasn''t it because that girl was the daughter of her precious husband?


    The jealousy and anger in Old Master Tong''s heart exploded, he jumped on his feet and then started to hit and scratch Old Madam Yu as he screamed, " I knew it! I knew that you only cared for that son of a bastard! You never looked at me, even today you hugged me as soon as I spoke in the same tone as that short-life ghost but you pushed me away the second you realised it was me! Yu Hai is your daughter but Yu Zhang is not your daughter? She is not your flesh and blood? How dare you! How dare you!"


    Once Old Master Tong snapped his true nature was revealed, he did not give a chance to Old Madam Yu to hit him back. He continued to p, punch and scratch Old Madam Yu with all his might.


    Old Madam Yu gritted her teeth when a few long scratches appeared on her face because Old Master Tong dragged his nails on her face like a fiery cat.


    "That''s enough," Yu Dong pulled Old Madam Yu behind her and left Yu Tong to take care of her while she caught Old Master Tong''s hands.


    However, the second Yu Dong touched Old Master Tong''s hands, thetter''s knees buckled and he started screaming and wailing loudly, " Someonee and see, this woman despite being a junior is trying to kill me! She is trying to kill me even though I have a child! She wants my life! My life I am telling you all!"


    Yu Zhang rushed ahead and pulled her father back, even though he had humiliated her, she couldn''t watch him die.


    " Dong Dong, I know that my father has wronged you and your family but he is still your elder, please refrain yourself."


    Yu Tong on the other hand silently held her grandmother back who was trying to rush back and hit Old Master Tong. Her eyes turned red and her shoulders started to shake, she looked at his grandfather as if he was a stranger. She always thought that she owed Yu Dong a lot but now that she had found out that Old Master Tong schemed to kill Yu Hai, her aunt, Yu Tong felt her back lower even more.


    Now even if she wanted to look Yu Dong in the eyes she might not be able to do so!


    Yu Dong let go of Old Master Tong, she did not wish to touch the mer either. For some reason, she smelled a bad fouling from his lower region and had a faint suspicion that the child may or may not be Li Tianhui''s as Old Master Tong yed around a bit too much but even so she had nothing to do with this matter.


    She raised her hand and smiled at Yu Zhang, " Aunt you are wrong, I am not attacking Old Master Tong. I am restraining him from doing any more damage since he has alreadymitted so many sins, I am afraid that he be executed by gallows but in case we add another crime, he will have to lose his life in a much more painful way."


    ---------------------

 Chapter 948: Want to marry ? Then marry.

    Chapter 948: Want to marry ? Then marry.Old Master Tong''s wails came to a sudden halt causing the vigers to look at him with an amused look. Even the tears in his eyes seemed to have dried up as he looked at Yu Dong in rm. This one sentence from Yu Dong was enough to scare Old Master Tong out of his wits, he was even more scared whenpared to the time when he saw Old Madam Yu''s second husband.


    This matter cannot be reported, thews regarding the infidelity of mers were not at all lenient. He will lose his life if he was reported to the authorities what was more Yu Cheng will gain the title of ''a murderer''s grandson!''. His grandson was going to pass the exam and be an official before bringing him to the capital.


    He was going to live in a pce-like house which was filled with marble and luxury! How can he die here?


    " NO! You cannot do this! You will ruin Yu Cheng if you were to bring my infidelity in front of the authorities. I beg you, I beg you to let him off¡­ Dong Dong, he is your brother even if he is only your cousin, he is still your brother. Don''t you think you are being too harsh on him? His future will be ruined if you report me, he cannot do without me!" Old Master Tong no longer tried to act up, this time he was truly scared. He thought that Old Madam Yu was going to let him go but the woman was heartless through and through.


    Seeing that Old Madam Yu was not going to say anything, he turned to look at Yu Dong and then knelt in front of her. When Yu Dong saw Old Master Tong kneel, she immediately stood to a side and dragged Shen Li who arrived with Yu Mai to the side as well. Even though Old Master Tong was in the wrong, he was still her elder, she could not take his bow no matter what without being called out names.


    Yu Dong then calmly looked at Old Master Tong and then stated quietly, " You are ming me for something that I did not do, I did not ask you to scheme against my mother nor did I ask you to push little Mai in cold water," as she spoke she turned to look at Yu Mai who was staring at everything in a daze. Because Shen Li was covering his ears, Yu Mai did not hear anything but even so the gaze of the child was still as innocent as ever, he did not even know that the old mer who was kneeling on the ground ruined his life instead¡ª¡ª


    " Sister, why is Grandpa kneeling?" Yu Mai turned to look at Old Master Tong and then nced at Yu Dong, his eyes exceptionally clear as he continued, " We should forgive him, see he is crying."


    His words caused Old Madam Yu to kneel on the ground with her hands covering her face as she sobbed incessantly. Her poor grandson, such a good child ruined in the hands of that evil mer!


    " You see that?" Yu Dong caressed Yu Mai''s hair and then turned to look at Shen Li before asking him to take Yu Mai away. She did not wish to startle Yu Mai anymore than he already was, Shen Li nodded and agreed. He really did not wish toe here but Old Master Tong''s screams were so loud that they attracted the attention of the kids and they rushed out before he could stop them.


    Fortunately, he covered Yu Mai''s ears before Old Master Tong screamed about how he killed Yu Hai and ruined Yu Mai''s life. The poor child had suffered too many things already, there was no point in making his life any more bitter.


    Lang Ru zed at Old Master Tong with hatred filling her eyes. So this old mer was the reason why Yu Mai was like this, though Lang Ru did not hate Yu Mai''s silly attitude, she did not like the idea of someone harming Yu Mai.


    Even though Lang Ru was young whenpared to the era in which she was living, she could be considered a young adult already and she was very much aware of what her feelings towards Yu Mai were, thus when she heard that Old Master Tong harmed Yu Mai, she already had her gaze fixed on him. Sooner orter, she will make this man pay.


    Yu Dong on the other hand continued speaking, " Neither did I ask you to sleep with a strange woman, it was all you. So how am I ruining Yu Cheng''s future prospects?"


    Old Master Tong did not care that he had evoked the wrath of everyone, he only cared about the fact that his grandson''s future was in danger. He sped his hands together and then continued to sob piteously, " I know, I know¡­ I was the one at fault but please leave my grandson alone. I was the one who was in the wrong but if you send me to the authorities then you will cause your mer uncle to be divorced and your aunt to be kicked out of her factory. She did not do anything wrong neither did your uncle¡­ please for their sake forgive me."


    " I promise that I will go and call for a priest for the peace of your mother. I will fix her grave with my own hands and I will also build an altar for your mother and father in my house. I will light incense in front of their altar every day ¡­just leave me this time."


    When the others heard Old Master Tong''s words they also thought of Yu Zhang and Yu Le. These two were indeed innocent what were more Yu Hao and his brother will also be affected by this matter if it was known to others what was more their vige''s reputation will be ruined as well thus, the elders tried to make Yu Dong drop the matter.


    Seeing that others were also speaking up for Old Master Tong, Yu Dong knew that she will not be able to put Old Master Tong on the gallows as an entire family will be ruined but she did not want to see Old Master Tong live an easy life after doing so much harm to Yu Mai and Yu Hai which was why she raised her hand and then said, " Fine, If you all don''t want me to report this matter I won''t¡­ but¡­"


    Her words caused Old Master Tong to heave a sigh of relief but then suck a breath back again as he looked at Yu Dong with a wary look in his eyes.


    " I want him to marry Lin Tianhui."

 Chapter 949: I dont want to marry!

    Chapter 949: I don''t want to marry!" What? Why should my daughter marry that old mer?" The second Yu Dong spoke up, Lin Tianhui''s mother yelped in surprise. She did not think that the fire would burn them too and that too so fiercely! Old Master Tong was as old as her, how can she allow such an old mer to marry her daughter!?


    What''s more, he even had a daughter who was older than her own, how will people look at them if her daughter married a mer whose age was closer to that of her own mother and that too with a daughter who was older than her stepmother!


    Yu Dong shrugged and then stated calmly, " Did you not hear Madam Lin? Not only did your daughter impregnate Old Master Tong but she also egged Old Master Tong to go ahead and put the me on my grandmother, we are lucky that my biological grandfather could not withstand this unfairness and came looking for Old Master Tong! It must have happened because he couldn''t watch act up without repenting but that does not change the fact that your daughter was also an aplice in his actions! If Old Master Tong is themencer then your daughter is the instigator, should she not pay for her actions?"


    She paused for a second and then continued speaking, " Whats more, Old Madam Lin? This child belongs to your family, even if your daughter refuses to acknowledge it, it doesn''t change anything. Since Old Master Tong slept with her, it means that it was your daughter who caused him to get pregnant. Since he dared to do the deed then she will have to pay for her actions by taking responsibility and if she refuses then I will have to take her to the yamen for causing trouble and acting against the morals of the society. Don''t forget that I am also the owner of this vige, if someone does anything to disrupt the peace of this vige then I have the power to punish them."


    " Your daughter slept with a mer who was married and even dared to push the mer on someone else''s head just because she refused to take responsibility for her own child. Think carefully about what kind of punishment she has to suffer for having an affair with a married mer. Even if she is not executed, her punishment would not be light either."


    Yu Dong Looked at Old Madam Lin and her husband with a stern look in her eyes behind her, Vige head Gu also stepped forward and then said in a cold voice, " She is right, Old Lin. Don''t forget that your daughter slept with a married mer even if we were to ignore the fact that she slept with Old Madam Yu''s ex-husband¡­ we cannot ignore her actions of having an affair with a married mer. If we allow her to escape without taking responsibility then what will happen to this vige? All the unmarried women will think that it''s all right for them to sleep with married mer as they wouldn''t have to take responsibility! That will not only cause chaos but even a serious disruption! What if unmarried women start forcing married mers? Who is going to take responsibility then?"


    Old Madam Lin was speechless she looked at Yu Dong and Vige head Gu before turning around and pping her daughter on the face so hard that Lin Tianhui fell on the ground.


    A corner of her mouth bleeding as she clutched the side of her face with a shocked look on her face.


    "Mother¡ª¡ª"


    " Don''t call me mother! How many times I have told you to stay put? How can you not listen to me? Your mother? Was I telling you anything that would harm you? Are you happy now? Our entire family has be a joke now!" Old Madam Lin also knew that now that the matter was out, they couldn''t hide the fact that Lin Tianhui''s child was in Old Master Tong''s womb. She covered her face and sat down while crying and pping herself," It is my fault if I had taught you well then this would not happen!"


    " No, it is my fault !" Old Master Lin sobbed as he hugged his wife and cried along with her. " I was the one who pampered our daughter causing her to turn into this beast! Now we have to suffer the karma! Our family is going to be humiliated in front of the world!"


    Both Old Madam Lin and her husband cried with earth-shattering sobs but no one stopped them nor did anyone reach out to help them. What Yu Dong and Vige head Gu said was indeed right. If they left Lin Tianhui alone then what will happen to their vige? Wouldn''t they just be giving unmarried women the right to sleep with their husbands?


    Who will be willing to carry this green hat?


    While one-half of the women were worried about keeping their husbands away from Lin Tianhui, the other half who lived next to the Lin family were worried about whether or not Lin Tianhui slept with their mer husbands.


    Looks like they needed to go back and then interrogate their husbands strictly!


    Lin Tianhui looked at her parents who were crying and then turned to look at the vigers who were looking at her contemptuously. Her heart suddenly turned cold and she turned to look at Yu Dong, a part of her wanted to plead for herself but she knew that Yu Dong was not going to listen which was why she did not say anything.


    Instead, she turned her attention to Old Master Tong and her eyes zed with anger. This ¡­ everything was happening because of this mer! If he had stayed quiet then nothing like this would have happened! It was all because of this mer that her parents were crying and her marriage was facing danger!


    She was not going to forgive Old Master Tong!


    " Is that so? Are you all going to make that mer marry me because he is carrying my child? Fine! If that child is not in his womb, then I wouldn''t have to take responsibility right?" As Lin Tianhui spoke she scrambled to her feet and then rushed to Old Master Tong.


    ----------------


    Everyone gasped when they saw Lin Tianhui rush towards Old Master Tong, Yu Dong''s eyes shed but she did not stop Lin Tianhui from pushing Old Master Tong instead she cushioned Old Master Tong''s fall to make sure that there was no harm done to him.


    " Ouch! My stomach! It hurts! Someone help me, if this child dies then I will be killed as well! The physician said that I cannot miscarry !" Old Master Tong loved his life more than anything but just now he was too startled by the sudden move of Lin Tianhui and thus did not know how to stop her. He could only fall on the ground helplessly as a sharp pain shot through his body.


    Yu Dong looked at the onlookers and then said, " Go and bring him to Doctor Gu and have her take a look. Tell her about Old Master Tong''s situation, I am sure that she will take good care of him."


    She then turned to look at Lin Tianhui who was restrained by the women after they snapped out of their daze and ordered, " Bring Miss Lin to her house, if everything stays all right she will be marrying Old Master Tong tomorrow." Her eyes shed with a thrill as she added, " And everyone saw what happened just now right? If Old Master Tong loses his child then I will bring Lin Tianhui to the yamen myself! I hope no one will stop me as we cannot allow a murderer who is ruthless enough to kill a mer and an unborn child to stay in this vige."


    To think that Lin Tianhui would go looking for death on her own, she didn''t even do anything!


    " Don''t worry, Miss Yu," Though Old Madam Lin wished that everything was a bad dream, she knew that this was her family''s reality and they will have to live with it from now on. " I will keep an eye on my daughter."


    When Yu Dong saw that Old Madam Lin looked restless and tired as if she had grown several years older, she added, " Don''t worry, Old Miss Lin. Since you are also a victim, I will not make you suffer without any reason¡­ from now on thends under Old Master Tong''s name will belong to your family."


    Though Lin Tianhui was good for nothing, her parents were good. At least they were more hardworking than Old Master Tong, as long as they had the fields which were under Old Master Tong''s name they will work hard and grow something on it, unlike Old Master Tong who grew nothing on thosends leaving it all alone.


    Yu Zhang''s eyes widened and she was about to say something but was stopped by Yu Dong whose eyes shed and she added, " If someone had something against this decision of mine then they can take me to the yamen. I am willing to fight against them in the court!"


    Immediately, Yu Zhang deted like a balloon. There was no way she could allow this matter to be taken to court!

 Chapter 950: Someone returned

    Chapter 950: Someone returnedOnce the matter was fixed no matter how much Lin Tianhui and Old Master Tong wailed they were still married off to each other while half of the properties under Old Master Tong that he snatched from Old Madam Yu were directly written off to a child who was yet to be born. This way Yu Dong made sure that they will not treat the child harshly lest they wanted to get kicked out of their house.


    The next morning as Yu Dong expected Old Master Tong was married to Lin Tianhui, their screams which were filled with mourning echoed in the entire vige. If not for the red clothes worn by the vigers one would have thought that they were holding a funeral march.


    " They are really making a ruckus," Chen Mi watched the wedding procession from the inside of the house and looked at Old Master Tong who was still trying to get out of the sedan. " If they were this upset with each other why did they even sleep together? If neither of them rolled on the bed, then they would not have to suffer like this."


    Yu Dong was looking down at the boxes of vegetables that she had packed for her three mer uncles and then replied, " Because they were foolish enough to act first and thinkter. They wanted to have fun but did not wish to take responsibility¡­ at least Lin Tianhui did not wish to take responsibility and Old Master Tong knows that, he also knows that if he was to marry her then she will only mistreat him even more as the child is protected by me."


    " Sigh, that poor kid," Fang Chi burped his son as he patted Bobo gently on the back and remarked, " Even if they treat him or her well, I don''t think that the child will be loved if anything Lin Tianhui will only look at the child as a baggage."


    " There is nothing that we can do about that," Ye Liu remarked as he finished writing the new year greeting card and ced it on top of the vegetables inside the box before tying it up. " That child is unfortunate enough to have such parents and an elder sister, what can we do? It''s already enough that we have prepared for his or her future by handing the child half of the Yu properties that should have belonged to Yu Dong."


    Even now he was quite upset regarding the fact that they had to hand the properties to the child who had nothing to do with them.


    "It is better to avoid future conflicts instead of letting them fester and explode," exined Shen Li with a quiet voice as he picked up a tomato and then bit into it, ever since he got pregnant he liked eating sour vegetables a lot more than he did in the past. " If Dong Dong did not give up her shares of properties and something happened to that child, she would have been the one who would be criticized and cruel since she was the one who asked Old Master Tong and Lin Tianhui to marry each other."


    " With how Second Aunt is, she would have never handed her properties to that child instead she would have fought with Yu Dong. In this fiasco, if something was to happen to that child, the vigers would have condemned Dong Dong as well along with those two but now that those properties which should have gone to Dong Dong were handed to the child even if something happens to him, it will be med on the Lin family and Old Master Tong. Our family wouldn''t have to do anything with it."


    " As expected you are still the smartest," Yu Dong praised Shen Li as she rubbed his head. Being praised by his wife, Shen Li was more than satisfied as he purred against her hand which was rubbing his head.


    Seeing this Ye Liu and the rest had a sour taste in their mouths. We are smart as well but we just don''t wish to see the money which belonged to us go somewhere else!


    Yu Dong turned to her husbands and smiled at them gently before saying, " Ah Li is right, I only wish to avoid troubles which is why I handed that child all of my properties and it''s not like I have any less of it. Have you forgotten the entire mountain belongs to me as well as thends which are not under anyone''s name? I am satisfied with just that¡­"


    " But still thosends should have gone to you," while fixing her old sses, Old Madam Yu sighed. ".. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have married that mer¡ª¡ª because of his rtionship with my aunt, I gave him a lot of face but he only made more and more mess."


    Tong Li was the nephew of Old Madam Yu''s uncle-inw who married her aunt because those families were rted to each other Old Madam Yu did not wish to make things difficult for her aunt. She never thought that Tong Li would be such a mer after getting married to her but every time she brought up divorce the mer would make a ruckus saying that he will go to his maternal home andin to his uncle.


    Old Madam Yu disdained to create strife in the lives of others thus she ignored Old Master Tong but she never expected that he would do something so evil behind her back.


    "It is not your fault, grandmother," Yu Tong came back from the backyard after feeding the pigs and remarked, " Grandfather always hid this matter deep inside his heart and the way he dealt with this scheme was too clean, it would be a miracle if we found out about it."


    " Ah Tong is right, grandma," Yu Dong smiled and nodded as she agreed with Yu Tong. " What Old Master Tong did are his own sins to carry, you don''t have to feel saddened or aggrieved because of it. If you feel guilty like this then my mother in the afterlife will also feel upset."


    Old Madam Yu sighed and then shook her head, she was befuddled most of her life and made life hell for others.


    " I know that but¡ª¡ª"


    She was still speaking when a sudden knock stopped her causing everyone to turn and look at the open door where stood a mer with a daughter.


    " Le''er?"

 Chapter 951: Separated

    Chapter 951: Separated" Le''er, what are you doing? And why are you not wearing enough clothes?" Old Madam Yu immediately scrambled on her feet as she rushed towards the mer who was in histe thirties. Behind him was a young girl around the age of ten, at first Yu Dong did not realise why the young girl was hiding behind her father but then as Old Madam Yu ushered the mer and the young girl, her gaze fell on therge dark birthmark on the face of the young girl.


    A flicker shed in her eyes before she turned to look at Chen Mi and said, " Go and bring some brown sugar and ginger water."


    " Yes, just give me a few minutes" Chen Mi nodded as he turned around and headed towards the kitchen where he started bustling around.


    The rest of the mers cleaned up their things which were scattered all over the living room and then made space for the mer to take a seat along with his daughter. However even after sitting down the elderly mer did not speak, he simply kept his head bowed.


    Yu Le did not say anything despite Old Madam Yu asking him what was going on and why he was bringing so many trunks and baggage with him in the winter, he stayed silent causing Old Madam Yu to worry as she looked at her mer son who was acting peculiarly.


    She nced at Yu Dong and then the rest of the family before turning to look at her son and asked, " Ah Le if you don''t tell Mother what is going on then how will I help you? At least say something?"


    Her soft voice caused Yu Le''s eyes to turn red but he only bit his lips and looked at his daughter who stared back at her father. Yu Dong realised what was going on and then turned her attention to Yu Mai before saying, " Mai? Why don''t you bring your sister to your room and show her the spinning top that you like very much?"


    Yu Mai liked boasting about the toys and candies that he received from his family a lot, thus the second he got the opportunity he immediately pushed himself off the floor where he was ying with Little Bun and then rushed to the young girl sitting next Yu Le and said, " Come little sister! I will take you to see something good."


    The girl on the couch hesitated and then turned to look at her father once again. For some reason, she seemed quite terrified of going anywhere alone but when she saw her father nod, the young girl stretched out her hand and took Yu Mai''s hands and it was then that Yu Dong noticed therge burn mark on her skin which the young girl hid with her sleeves quite quickly as if afraid that someone would see it.


    Fang Chi also noticed that Yu Le seemed to be a bit hesitant because of the presence of the children and brought them to another room. While Ning Yu and Shi Xi turned around and went outside where they started to pluck the vegetables which were growing in the backyard.


    Once the children were taken to another room and those who were not close family left, Old Madam Yu once again turned to her son and asked, " Now, can you tell me what happened? Your silence is making me worry. Do you wish to trouble your mother at such an advanced age?"


    Yu Le hesitated but he then parted his lips and then said in a nk voice, " I separated with Li Sangyu."


    Li Sangyu was Yu Le''s wife and the woman who married him ten years ago after his father found a match for him. The two of them have been married for more than years thus when he said that he separated from his wife, it made Old Madam Yu stunned but even so she did not me her son instead she asked him what led to their separation. She was not going to take a side just because her son was a mer and separated from his wife when he shouldn''t have done something so severe as this.


    Once Yu Le saw that his mother was not ming him, he sniffed and started speaking.


    Turns out that though Li Sangyu and her family treated Yu Le well after she married him, soon that kind-hearted treatment was reced with contempt as Yu Le gave birth to his daughter Li Yuya. The child was born with a birthmark which looked terrifying to look at and to make things worse after Li Yuya was born things started to be worse for the Li family.


    One after another miscarriages started to happen and their fields stopped giving good yields. At first, everything was all right but then Li Sanyu''s second husband who miscarried for the third time couldn''t help but take his anger out on Li Yuya. He med Yu Le''s daughter saying that she was a devil''s child and was born with a jinx sticking to her.


    Because they were keeping Li Yuya in their house, all sorts of bad jinxes were falling on them.


    After that it was as if all the goodwill that the Li family had for Yu Le vanished, he was thrown to the side with his daughter as if he did not allow them to kill his daughter to whom he had given birth to. Not only was he forced to do all the work in the house as he owed the other mers who lost their kids because of his daughter but even his daughter was not given decent food and clothes to wear.


    At first, Yu Le was willing to suffer after all, he was a mer and couldn''t divorce his wife even if he was being wronged but then a few weeks ago he found Li Sangyu''s husband burning his daughter with a ming wooden log and that was when he snapped.

 Chapter 952: Lets go!

    Chapter 952: Lets go!" I pushed him," sighed Yu Le with his lips pursed. " I know that I shouldn''t have done that but I couldn''t stop myself from attacking him when I saw him hurting my daughter with my own eyes. After ¡­After I pushed him, he ended up slipping and hurting his head which caused quite a lot of ruckus."


    Once Li Sangyu found out that her husband was pushed on the ground by Yu Le, she did not stay quiet and retaliated at once which made the situation even more difficult to handle. When Yu Le told Li Sangyu what her husband did to their daughter, her response was lukewarm, she told him that there was no need for Yu Le to hurt Min Lan because of Li Yuya who was born with a jinx.


    Maybe Li Sangyu thought that Yu Le would silently ept this torment as well which was why she was quite casual about the whole thing but for Yu Le, his daughter was his bottom line. As soon as Li Sangyu treated the entire matter so lightly, he simply announced that he wanted to separate from Li Sangyu.


    But of course, the Li family did not wish to separate from Yu Le, even though Yu Le did not get pregnant again and only had one daughter, he was the only one who was treated well by his mother. Every spring Old Madam Yu would send catties of rice and soybeans which added to their surplus as their fields did not yield much, if Yu Le left how will they get the grains? Thus they refused.


    However, Yu Le was adamant. He had seen his daughter suffer so much and was worried that those beasts would kill his daughter when he was not looking, how can he stay quiet? He stopped working and made a fuss each day.


    In the end, the Li family agreed but they did not even let Yu Le leave with a pair of cotton-padded jackets. They wanted to make sure that Yu Le would die on his journey because of the cold such that they would be able to hide in their turtle shell and not face the Yu family as they were worried that Old Madam Yu and Yu Le''s sister who worked in the town would ask them to pay his dowry back, now that Yu Le was separated from them.


    " How dare they!" Old Madam Yu was furious upon hearing what the Li family had done to her son. " They are really taking me as dead, aren''t they? Dong Dong, Ah Tong get your things, we are going to take a look at the Li family. How dare they bully a member of the Yu family! Do they think that Ah Le doesn''t have anyone to back him up anymore is that it?"


    Yu Dong nced at Yu Le whose hands were so red and stiff that he could hardly move them and then pushed herself off the wall before saying, "Fine let''s go."


    She also wanted to see who this Li Sangyu and Min Lan were who dared to hurt a child to the point that they made her terrified of strangers.


    " Yes, Yes¡­.I will bring some sticks and clubs! How dare they attack our uncle and sister!" Yu Tong rushed inside the small storeroom before picking up a few long poles and clothes beating clubs, only then did she turn around and run back to where Yu Dong was, she handed Old Madam Yu and Lang a beater each while holding onto one herself. She knew that Yu Dong did not need a weapon as she was a weapon herself!


    It was a mark of how much Yu Le was tormented by the Li family that he did not stop the Yu family women even once. In fact, inwardly he hoped that Li Sangyu and her husband would suffer just as much as his daughter did, they dared to burn her! It will be better if Yu Dong and the rest broke her arms!


    " Uncle Le, pleasee with us... we need to take care of your frostbite," said Shen Li, he too noticed that something was wrong with Li Yuya. Ever since he got pregnant he was more than sympathetic towards children if not then he would''ve never reached out to his fathers and brought them home with him along with his siblings, inviting trouble from his mother and sister.


    Yu Le nodded as he stood up from his couch and then turned to look at Yu Dong and the rest who were heading out before asking, " They will make Li Sangyu pay right?" His voice filled with anger and vengeance.


    Shen Li and the rest exchanged a look with each other before they nodded and replied, " Don''t worry, Uncle Le. I am sure once Dong Dong is done dealing with your ex-wife thetter will regret ever touching little Yuya."


    Only then did Yu Le nod and walked behind Shen Li and the rest who took him to the bathhouse where they prepared hot water.


    ..


    Though the vige where Yu Le lived with his wife was far from the Big River Vige. With Yu Dong''s carriage, it did not take long for the Yu family to arrive at the Li vige. The second their carriage drove past the vige, it attracted the attention of the vigers and everyone turned to chase after the expensive carriage.


    They were after all poor farmers who hardly went to town and had only seen carriages from afar. This was the first time a carriage appeared in their vige which only incited their curiosity to see where the carriage was going and to their surprise, they found out that the carriage came to a stop in front of the Li family!


    " Woah, it looks like the Li family had hit a jackpot! A rich rtive came to visit them," a womanmented from the side while another one rolled her eyes and then stated, " You are thinking too much, have you forgotten? A few weeks ago, Yu Le left and now this carriage appeared.. do you think it''s just a coincidence? The Li family might be in trouble!"

 Chapter 953: Fools

    Chapter 953: FoolsOnce those words were spoken everyone instinctively took a step back from the Li house. How did they even forget? Almost a month ago Yu Le was kicked out of this house and was left to die if they were not wrong then he must have arrived at his maternal house after a month since he did not even have a single copper coin on him and had to go on foot with his daughter in tow.


    If these people were from the Yu family then surely they were not here to wish them new year, were they?


    The vigers all took a collective step back and then nced at the Li family''s house with a war expression. Were the people in the Li family crazy? How can they even think of separating from Yu Le when he came from such a rich family?


    Yu Dong did not know what was going on in the head of the vigers who were standing behind the carriage, she calmly came down from the inside of the carriage and then looked at the Li house.


    " Are you sure that we are at the correct ce?" She turned to look at Yu Tong and Old Madam Yu. She thought that the Li family was some sort of rich family for them to make such a fuss but from the looks of it they were not even living a normal life much less a rich one. Yet they dared to kick someone out as if they were some sort of officials? They had to be kidding her.


    " Its indeed the correct ce," Yu Tong looked at the house in front of her and then stated calmly, " I came here with grandfather when he came to visit unclest time, though the conditions have gotten even worse than they were back then, its indeed Li Sanyu''s house."


    The house which Yu Tong spoke about was a small courtyard with only a few thatched huts with roofs that looked like they were going to break any second and at any point. On the left was a chicken coop with an old hen who was too old toy eggs and on the side of the coop was a bunch of dried hay lying casually.


    In the middle of the courtyard was a young girl ying with her toy but she stopped the second Yu Dong and the rest came to stop in front of her house.


    Fearsome as she was, she looked at Yu Dong and asked, " Wh...Who are you all? Why are you at Ting Ting''s house? "


    " Ah, we are here to talk with Li Sangyu, I don''t know if she is your aunt or mother," said Yu Dong with a polite smile while looking at the young girl who was standing in front of her. " Can you call her for me?"


    As she smiled the little girl felt a chill climb up her spine as she nodded and then turned around to run inside the house. Li Ting did not know who these women were but she did understand that they were not here to have fun with her family.


    Especially, the woman in the lead. Her smile was too terrifying!


    Yu Dong did not wait for the girl to return as soon as she turned around and rushed inside the house, Yu Dong pushed the door in front of her and then headed inside without caring about the expressions of the onlookers.


    From her stance, it was clear that she was not here to have just talked with anyone.


    The vigers looked at each other and were quite excited, in the past the Li family had been a bit too haughty given that one of their daughters became a schr but after bing an elementary schr, that girl did not even get another chance to pass the secondary and stayed at the vige but even so, the Li family was quite arrogant given that they had a schr in their family!


    But now hehe, it looks like there will be something fun to watch!


    Inside the Li house, Li Ting rushed inside to tell her mother, Li Wang that someone was here to look for their family. The second Li Wang heard her daughter''s words, she had a bad premonition after all, she was well aware of the fact that no one woulde looking for their family especially on the second day of the new year for no reason.


    " W..Who came to look for us?" Li Wang''s husband, Jia Song asked his daughter.


    " I don''t know, they came in a big carriage and the aunt asked me to bring Aunt Sangyu, she said that she was here to talk with her," Li Ting ryed Yu Dong''s message quite clearly which only made Li Wang''s expression to twist as she turned to look at her husband and ordered, " Just go back inside, I have a feeling that this matter is not going to end easily."


    Since the woman was here for Li Sangyu, Li Wang knew that this woman came looking for them, most probably because of Yu Le.


    Jia Song pursed his lips and then angrily said, " Why do you have to go? Its sister-inw''s a mess, she should be the one to clear it up. I already told you that Yu Le is not someone to be provoked, did you not notice? From the past few months, the quality of rice that his maternal family was sending was better than it was years ago?"


    Li Wang also knew that what her husband was saying was right, Yu Le''s family most probably made a fortune which was why they could afford such good quality rice but how was she supposed to exin this to her sister?


    After marrying their cousin from her father''s side, Li Sangyu was like a fool who couldn''t understand anything, if Min Yan were to say that the sky was the earth, her sister might agree with him on that too!


    " I know what I am doing, you go back inside and don''te out no matter what happens next, all right?" Though Li Wang wanted to hide as well she as the elder daughter couldn''t hide behind the shadows like a coward!

 Chapter 954: Fools —-2

    Chapter 954: Fools ¡ª-2----------


    Jia Song was upset when he heard his wife say that she was going to take a look outside. Clearly, his wife was the only reasonable one among the three sisters yet she had to take responsibility for her sisters'' misdeeds even if they were in the wrong, all because the elders in the house pampered Li Sangyu and Li Wuying.


    No this won''t do, looks like he will have to ask for separation once again. They were not without children, he and his wife had two daughters and a mer, if something happened to Li Wang because of her sisters then what will he do?


    There was no way he was going to allow his wife to get harmed because of those two idiots!


    " Little Ting, go and call your aunt Sangyu and grandmother and grandfather," Jia Song ordered his daughter before his wife could stop him. "Tell that someone hade knocking on our door and is calling for them, if they don''te home then they might not see their house intact."


    " Song''er¡ª¡ª" Li Wang wanted to stop her daughter but Li Ting was shrewd like her father, she realised that this trouble was incited because of her aunt thus, she did not listen to her mother and then ran through the back door to call her aunt and grandparents.


    Seeing Li Ting rush, Li Wang did not know what to say, she turned to look at Jia Song wanting to reprimand him but thetter interrupted her by saying in a harsh voice, " You might be willing to act like a filial daughter and a good elder sister but the women outside might not be kind enough to hear your excuses, they are here to see Li Sangyu and I don''t think that just because you talk politely with them, they will let your sister go. Don''t forget father inw, did not even return Yu Le''s dowry before kicking him out and even hid the rice that he received from the Yu family."


    With a scoff, he added, " We did not get a bowl to eat but your second sister and third sister are having quite fun eating it. If they were the ones who had fun then they should be paying the interest. Not our family!"


    Only then did he turn around and walked back to his room leaving Li Wang to sigh alone in the living room of their small thatched hut.


    However, she did not say anything to her husband because she knew that her husband was indeed in the right. Her parents were biased but they still wanted her and her family to stand on Li Sangyu and Li Wuying''s side.


    Though she felt it was unfair, Li Wang sighed once again and then headed outside where her gaze fell on three well-dressed women. Even though she did not recognize the younger ones, Li Wang did recognise Old Madam Yu and felt her heart stifle even further.


    Looks like her gut feeling was right, it was indeed the Yu family who came to look for Li Sangyu.


    With a helpless look Li Wang smiled at Old Madam Yu and greeted, " Inw, you are here?"


    " Please don''t call me inw, I am afraid that I cannot afford to be called inw by the likes of your family," Old Madam Yu nced at Li Wang and stated coldly. " We are here to look for Li Sangyu and her husband, I heard that son of bastard that she married dared to harm the grandson of my Yu family. I want to see what kind of prince, she brought home that he thinks he is abovew and can do anything that he wishes."


    "That''s right," Yu Tong sneered coldly as she nced at Yu Dong and added, "My sister here is friends with Magistrate Li and we would like to have a hearing in the court regarding this matter. I would like to see just what kind of special authority that surname Min has that he can go against thew and act like a tyrant."


    Li Wang stiffened when she realised that the Yu family now had connections with officials, no wonder they were so well dressed and even had a carriage! It was because they were now sitting next to officials and were even friends with them!


    For the hundredth time, Li Wang cursed her sister for treating a fish eye as a pearl and treating the real pearl as trash.


    " I think there is a misunderstanding¡ª¡ª-"


    " I am afraid there isn''t one," Yu Dong finally parted her lips as she turned to look at Li Wang and spoke in a forceful manner. " The child whom Uncle Le brought with him still has burnt marks on her skin, I want to ask just what kind of misunderstanding can lead to such marks? And even if it was just a misunderstanding, why wasn''t it treated on time?"


    Li Wang did not have an answer to this question and maybe she could have said something but because Yu Dong''s aura was too strong, she couldn''t bring herself to make excuses but fortunately for her, Li Ting returned with Li Sangyu, Min Yan and the Old Madam Li and her husband who went to the fields.


    The four of them were quite surprised when Li Ting told them that there was a big carriage standing in front of their house but when they saw the big carriage they were quite excited thinking that one of their rtives in the town came to visit them but the second they stepped inside, they came face to face with three very angry women who were holding clubs and poles, one of the mammies and another woman also red at them as if they were trash lying on the street.


    " O..Old Madam Yu??" Old Madam Li looked at the youthful-looking elderly woman who was dressed in the finest silk shirt and pants, with surprise in her eyes. Was this really Old Madam Yu? Howe she suddenly became so rich? But more importantly, did they really kick out a rich woman''s mer son out of their family?

 Chapter 955: More useless than a broken cane

    Chapter 955: More useless than a broken cane" Old Madam Li," with a cold expression Old Madam Yu turned to look at the old woman who had once promised her that she will keep her son happy and protected. Her hands clenched the cane which Yu Dong made for her and then slowly turned to face the Li family as she said sternly, " I hope I was not disturbing you all. If not for the thing that happened with my son, I wouldn''t have thought of bothering you or myself either. I believe you will not find my visit unwanted right?"


    How can Old Madam Li even say anything to Old Madam Yu after seeing the expensive carriage and the fine clothes which thetter was wearing? She could only re at her daughter with me in her eyes causing Li Sangyu to lower her head and purse her lips.


    Though she was at fault, she did not know that Yu Le''s family got so rich that they could not afford a carriage! And if Yu Le''s maternal family was doing so well then why did they not send them some money it could have been of great use to them! It was them who were selfish enough to ignore them! And had nothing to do with her, if they had sent a certain sum of money each month, she would have treated Yu Le better.


    On her side, Min Yan who saw Yu Dong and the rest of the Yu family looking like richndlords, a sudden bad premonition rose in his heart. He knew that this time things were not going to go well for him which was why he hurriedly grasped Li Sanyu''s hand, hoping that his wife will protect him from the Yu family''s wrath.


    But at the same time, he cursed Yu Le in his heart, that damned mer! He walked for a month in this cold weather but still survived? Why did he not die on the side of a street when he was heading to his vige? Why did he arrive at the Big River Vige safe and sound? If he died then they could have at least shirk responsibility!


    Now look at what he had done!


    Li Sangyu saw the little actions of her husband and knew that he was scared which was why she patted him on the back of his hand before turning to look at Yu Dong and speaking forcefully as if she was not afraid, " Is there something the matter? For you all to visit us on the second day of the new year?"


    '' Oh look at the shameless woman,'' Yu Dong thought in her head as she turned to look at Li Sangyu who was acting brave. With her lips curled in a smile, she looked at Li Sangyu and then said in an unhurried manner, " Yes we are here to bring the culprit responsible for hurting a child in front of the magistrate. If you will be kind enough, please step aside."


    " Wife¡­" When Min Yan heard that Yu Dong and the rest were here to bring him in front of the magistrate, he was terrified. Even though he was a tyrant at his home, he was scared of outsiders. Thus the second Yu Dong asked Li Sangyu to step aside such that she can take him to the magistrate, he was scared out of his wits!


    " What nonsense! What wrong did Ah Yan even do for you to bring him to the magistrate?" When Yu Le said that Li Sangyu was possessed by his cousin he was not lying and thus, Yu Dong was not even surprised when she saw the woman protecting Min Yan.


    Not at all offended, Yu Dong turned to look at Li Sangyu and then smiled softly before saying, "I am not saying that I am only here to bring your husband to the magistrate alone when I said that I am here to bring you to the magistrate. I meant your entire family, I only asked you to step aside because I wanted to see just what kind of bewitching magic your husband has that he turned you a fool.."


    Her words caused the entire Li family to stiffen, even Jia Song who was hiding inside the house couldn''t stay inside and came running out of his courtyard and then said loudly, " Why will you bring the entire family to the magistrate? My wife, Li Wang had nothing to do with what happened to Yu Le, it is all because of Li Sangyu and Min Yan! My wife on the other hand told them not to do anything to harm Yu Le!"


    " Jia Song!" When Old Master Li saw that Jia Song was pushing the me on his second daughter, he immediately grew dissatisfied but this time around Jia Song''s fighting spirit had been ignited, he looked at his father-inw and then said in a stubborn voice, " What? Did I say anything wrong? My wife and I told you all that you shouldn''t treat Yu Le so harshly and now that this situation hase up, do you still think that you can push the responsibility on my wife''s head? Over my dead body!"


    He then turned to look at his wife and then said, " If you dare to take this me, I will take my daughters and son to the river in the vige and jump inside it!"


    Jia Song was well aware of her inws'' habit every time something happened, they would push his wife to deal with it even though it was Li Sangyu and Li Wuying who were in the wrong. In the past he did not say anything because all those matters were small and could easily deal with but now that the Yu family was here to bring Li Sangyu and her husband in front of the magistrate, how can he allow his wife to be entangled?!


    Old Master Li indeed wanted to ask his elder daughter to do something as Li Sangyu was his beloved daughter ever since she was born only good things happened in their family unlike Li Wang who gave him a lot of trouble when she was in his belly but now that Jia Song had cleared his stance, he couldn''t force his daughter anymore!

 Chapter 956: More useless than a broken cane ——2

    Chapter 956: More useless than a broken cane ¡ª¡ª2----------------


    Though Old Master Li was furious at Jia Song, he knew that he couldn''t create a scene in front of everyone which was why she turned to look at Yu Dong and then said with an awkward smile, " Young miss, I don''t think you are right. How can you even bring us to the magistrate? We have not broken thew. It is not like as if we havemitted a murder or a theft?"


    No sooner did he say those words, Li Sangyu who was terrified by Yu Dong''s threat immediately livened up and nodded hastily. "That''s right! Have wemitted a murder or did we steal anything from your house? How can you even think of bringing us to the magistrate when we have not done anything ?!"


    Yu Dong noticed that Li Sangyu was getting more and more energetic with every word that she said and smiled gently before saying, " Is that so? Do you not know that before separating from a mer, you need to get the verbal agreement of his family? At least you need to make sure that your mer husband''s family is aware of the separation. Though the country does not protect mers to the point where their rights arepletely secure, it does give a few rights to them lest people like you make life difficult for them. The separation of a husband and wife requires the agreement of both families, so why is it that we were not even aware of this separation until Uncle Le came to our house? Do you want me to continue?"


    Li Sangyu lowered her head after getting retaliated against by Yu Dong, she had nothing to say against Yu Dong''s ims as she had indeed separated from Yu Le without letting the Yu family know, thus, she could only hide back in the turtle shell behind her father and not say anything anymore.


    Behind her, Mi Yan red at her wife calling her useless. All she knew was to hide behind her father like a child can''t she stand up for herself and him?


    " She is right," one of the onlookers nodded and agreed with what Yu Dong just said, she turned to look at Old Madam Li and the rest before saying, " One of the families in my husband''s vige kicked their mer inw out of their house. The next day the family of that mer came and dragged them all to court! They had to pay back the Dowry as well as everything else that they received from that mer!"


    " Shut up! What are you doing? Do you think that the first is not burning strong enough?" Old Master Li scolded the woman who just spoke, this was what he was most afraid of, after all,pared to all the mer inws, Yu Le''s dowry was the most significant. If they have to hand all the dowry to Yu Dong and Old Madam Yu, they have to sell off their entire assets!


    The woman who was scolded red at Old Master Li and then sneered, "Why are you getting angry? Did I touch a nerve?"


    Old Madam Li saw that the vigers were getting agitated thus, she hurriedly stopped her husband who still wanted to fight with the woman. Though Old Master Li was unsatisfied, he did not go against Old Madam Li and simply huffed while Old Madam Li turned to look at Old Madam Yu and then said with a simpering voice, " Old Madam Yu, why don''t we talk about this matter inside? No matter what this is our family''s matter. Shouldn''t we deal with it within ourselves?"


    Though Old Madam Yu wanted to refuse instinctively but then thought of something and then she looked at Yu Dong before making a statement. When she saw that Yu Dong nodded only then did she agree with Old Madam Li''s suggestion.


    When Old Madam Li saw that even Old Madam Yu was looking at Yu Dong before making any decision a bad premonition rose in her heart. She knew that with Yu Dong in charge, they will not be able to turn the situation around easily as Yu Dong did not seem to be a woman whom they could easily deal with!


    Though the vigers were dissatisfied when they saw that they couldn''t watch the show anymore, they did not linger in front of the Li family anymore as Old Master Li shooed them away one by one.


    ¡­.


    " Inw, I know that you are angry but you have to look at the situation while standing in our shoes¡ª¡ª-"


    " I have already told your eldest daughter that there is no need for you to call mew, I am not yourw," before Old Madam Li could say anything anymore she was stopped by Old Madam Yu who red at her with little mes in her eyes and then stated calmly, " I do not need to look at anything nor am I here to listen to your petty excuses."


    She looked at Li Sangyu and stated, " When you came to ask for Yu Le''s hands what did you tell me?"


    Li Sangyu did not say anything, instead, she tried her best to cover Min Yan behind her with her head lowered but that only infuriated Old Madam Yu even more as thetter banged her cane harshly on the floor and repeated, " What did you say, Li Sangyu?"


    Her voice caused Li Sangyu to flinch as thetter finally opened her mouth and then said in a low voice, " That ----I will treat Yu Le well and keep him happy."


    " And what did you do?" Old Madam Yu wished to hit Li Sangyu with her cane until thetter could not get up from the floor but she was not here to fight, she was here to make this family bleed and realise Yu Le''s importance. This was the reason why she calmed down and then stated, " You threw him aside once you married another mer and then allowed that mer to bully your official husband! When I think of how a concubine was able to ride on top of the head of an official husband, I wonder whether you, Li Sangyu ¡ª¡ª are you even a woman? For a mer concubine to act up like this? You are worse than the broken cane in my house. At least I can use that cane to hit someone but you? You are useless!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 957: Return what you took

    Chapter 957: Return what you took Li Sangyu''s face flushed in shame after being scolded by Old Madam Yu, she wanted to say something but did not know where to begin. Old Madam Yu was indeed correct when she went to ask for Yu Le''s hand and she was also the one who promised that she was going to treat Yu Le well.


    " Inw¡­ old madam Yu," Old Madam Li was going to call Old Madam Yu ''inw'' but stopped when she was red at by Old Madam Yu. She changed her words and then continued, " I know that you are angry but you have to hear our side as well, it is not that we did not wish to keep Yu Le but the daughter he gave birth to ¡­she is a jinx¡ª¡ª"


    " How is she a jinx?" Yu Dong arched a brow as she looked at Old Madam Li, her interruption caused Old Madam Li to look at her dissatisfaction but seeing how even Old Madam Yu seemed to be respectful towards Yu Dong, Old Madam Li suppressed her anger and then replied,


    " Ever since Yu Le gave birth to that daughter things haven''t been going ording well for our family. Our fields wilted and my youngest daughter couldn''t pass the secondary schr exams more importantly Little Yan couldn''t get pregnant without miscarrying in the second and third semesters¡­ we had to send him away ¡ª¡ª if Yu Le had agreed to let his daughter leave then¡ª¡ª"


    " Heh," while she was still speaking Yu Dong sneered causing the Li family to turn and look at her.


    When Old Madam Li saw that Yu Dong was scoffing at her words, she couldn''t suppress the dissatisfaction she was feeling in her heart ever since Yu Dong stepped into her house and continued to look down at her. Thus, she parted her lips and then said, " Is there something that you are upset with Miss Yu?"


    " Other than the fact that my uncle was kicked out of your family? There are many things yes. But in this scenario I am not upset, I am tickled by your stupidity," stated Yu Dong with a calm expression on her face. " You said that ever since little Yuya was born nothing good happened right? But why is it that I heard that it was after Little Yuya''s birth that your daughter passed the elementary schr exams? She could not pass the secondary schr exams? Is it because she was affected by little Yuya''s bad luck or is it because she was not working hard enough?"


    " As for your fields, the reason they wilted is all because your family was not willing to take care of your crops. You handed the job to the mers while everyone else stayed at home and didn''t do much, how can two or three mers take care of so many fields? It was bound to be wilted."


    She then turned to look at Min Yan and Li Sangyu before curling the side of her lips and then stating coldly, " And in regards to your son-inw and daughter, the reason he is not able to keep a pregnancy is that he and your daughter rolled around when they were very young causing his body to weaken."


    With a roll of her eyes, she then leaned back on the small chair and crossed her arms before derisively sneering at the Li family, " Now you tell me, is it because Little Yuya is a jinx or you all are just suffering from the consequences of your actions?"


    Her eyes turned frigid while looking at Li Sangyu whose face paled in fear, " Do not try to put the me on the head of someone else."


    No sooner her words fell the Li family''s face was filled with grievance and anger. They red at her harshly and among those res, one was more prominent than the rest.


    " What nonsense!? When did I ¡­you are defaming me!" Min Yan yelled causing Yu Dong to smile at him as she coldly stated, " Yourplexion is sallow and your eye bags are sunken which shows that you have a weak body due to early indulgence, if I am not wrong it was around when you were thirteen or maybe even younger ?"


    Yu Dong was obviously bluffing as she used her spiritual energy to detect what was the cause of Min Yan''s continuous miscarriage and surprisingly she found out that it had to do with him and Li Sangyu''s early affair which took ce when they were really young.


    Min Yan stiffened when he heard Yu Dong''s words, at first he thought that she was only trying to muddle the situation but when he saw that Yu Dong saw through him in one nce, he couldn''t bring himself to say anything against her.


    But when he noticed that the Li family was looking at him and Li Sangyu with a questioning look while Jia Song looked at him with contempt in his eyes, Min Yan knew that he couldn''t carry this pot of me on his head and hurriedly said, " You are speaking nonsense, I have never done anything like that!"


    " Then should we call a doctor? You don''t have to worry I will pay for it," seeing that he was trying to shirk responsibility, Yu Tong hurriedly joined in the fray causing Min Yan''s eyes to turn red in anger as he snapped, " You all are bullying me!"


    As he spoke he covered his face and ran away, one could see that he did not have a way to get out of this mess which was why he acted as such. Seeing him run like he was wronged Jia Song sneered, he always knew that mer was nothing good¡ª¡ª seducing someone at such a young age! The Min family really taught their son well.


    Even Old Madam Li saw through Min Yan''s actions, her expression turned grim as she looked at Old Madam Yu whose face was so dark that ink was dripping out of her face. Seeing this Old Madam Li decided to take a step back and said, " Old Madam Yu, there is no need to make things awkward between us. Why don''t you send Yu Le back? We are willing to ept him."


    If this goes on then she was sure that the Yu family will shred their dignity until nothing was left.

 Chapter 958: Return what you took ——2

    Chapter 958: Return what you took ¡ª¡ª2---------------


    Old Madam Yu sneered coldly and then rubbed her fingers on the top of the cane before saying in a low voice, " You think that after you did all that to my son, I will allow him toe back and live in this house again? You have to be dreaming if you think that he is going to return to this house and live here again!"


    This was not something that Old Madam Li was expecting, she frowned at Old Madam Yu and asked, " If you are not here to bring your son back then what else do you want?"


    " I am here only to bring Justice to my son," Old Madam Yu snapped with a growl rumbling in her chest wishing that she could tear that obnoxious face of Old Madam Li who seemed to be acting as if she was doing nothing wrong. " When my son married your daughter, he brought ten taels of silver with three weeks worth of meat and three head gears which were made of silver. I want everything back! Including the bolts of fabric that he got from me and my second daughter."


    Because Old Madam Yu felt sorry for her son when he was married off to such a family, she handed him a big dowry. While she added three taels, it was Yu Hai who added the rest of the seven taels making it a total of ten taels ¡ª¡ª she even hunted a lot of game adding it to Yu Le''s dowry to make sure that no one will look down on Yu Le ever once he was married.


    Of course, Old Madam Yu returned those silver taels to her daughter once she earned them back. But now that she knew that those silver taels only broughtfort to the Li family and nothing but disgrace and suffering to her son, she wanted every single one of them back!


    " Here is the list of things that my uncle brought with him," Yu Dong pushed the list that she made while they wereing to the Li vige in front of Old Madam Li and her husband. " He came with a dowry which was bigger than any of your sons-inw but he was the one who suffered the most, I don''t think that there is anything fair about it. Which is why to cough up everything that you took."


    Old Madam Li looked at the list and was stunned, she never expected that instead of begging them to take Yu Le back, the Yu family was here to make them take out the dowry which was handed to their family after Yu Le was married!


    But before she could even begin speaking, Old Master Li burst into tears and started shouting, " What do you mean that we need to return the dowry? How can you ask us for something like that? Your son not only gave birth to a jinx, but he also caused us to suffer so much loss! It''s only right that he makes up for it! How can you ask us to hand the dowry back?"


    "That''s right, Old Madam Yu," even Li Sangyu felt that it was too much as she had already handed those silver head gears to Min Yan. " He lived in my house for so many years how can you¡ª¡ª"


    Before she could continue, Yu Dong kicked the table in front of her and sent it flying causing the table on which the porcin cup to tear the roof and then with a loud smash break outside as it fell on the ground.


    Her actions caused the entire Li family to be stupefied. It was after a long time that Old Master Li snapped out of his daze and turned to look at Yu Dong as he asked stutteringly, " What are you doing? What do you think you are doing? Is there anyw in this ce?"


    He was just about to roll on the ground while hitting his thighs but was stopped by Yu Dong who nced at him coldly and said, " Make another sound and I will snap your daughter''s arms. This time it was only a table but if you make a fuss it will be your daughter."


    Her words sessfully caused Old Master Li to shut up, he looked at Yu Dong as if she was the devil beside him, Old Madam Yu was in just as much shock as her husband as she looked at Yu Dong.


    " You¡­"


    " When I said that we are here to bring the dowry back¡­ I was not asking you," without letting Old Madam Li continue, she intervened. " I was telling you, I need you to bring back the dowry out or else I¡­" she trailed off not saying anything but it only made the Li family shudder.


    What¡­what was she going to do if they didn''t agree?


    However, Yu Dong did not say anything after she was done speaking, she turned to look at Li Sangyu and questioned, " Are you going to hand the dowry on your own? Or should I just take it?"


    " You¡­ it is against thew!" Li Sangyu looked at Yu Dong while pretending to be calm.


    It only made Yu Dong curl the side of her lips as she said, " It is but if I break the legs of your entire family who is going to report me?"


    Yu Dong was not afraid that the Li family willin against her as they were in the wrong from the start. Thus, she could casually throw around the threats that she wished to hand to the Li family, as she was not worried at all.


    Li Sangyu and the rest of the Li family stiffened, they did not think that Yu Dong would be this arrogant but when they saw the new and expensive clothes on her body, they knew that she was not bluffing. The rich did not fear the poor¡ª¡ª instead, it was the poor people like them who have to tread carefully in front of people like Yu Dong.

 Chapter 959: A son alive is better than dead

    Chapter 959: A son alive is better than deadThe Li family hated Yu Dong and the Yu family, they wanted to make use of Yu Le''s identity as a mer and Li Sangyu''s husband to make the Yu family submit to them but instead of agreeing with them, Yu Dong simply arched a brow and said, " And send my uncle for you all to kill? There is no need for so much nonsense, take out the dowry that you took. I have enough money to raise Uncle Le and his daughter for the rest of their lives."


    If you have the money then why are you ripping us off? Are ten taels that big of a thing for you ?!


    Though the Li family scolded Yu Dong, they couldn''t beat her up. Especially after seeing Li Sangyu being sent flying away when she somehow managed to summon her courage to attack Yu Dong. All it took was a flick of Yu Dong''s arm and Li Sangyu broke open the wall of the thatched hut as she was sent flying.


    In the end, under Yu Dong''s tyranny, they had to take out not only the ten taels but even the head gears that Min Yan liked a lot. Though the mer made a huge fuss but no one was in any mood to listen to him anymore, their lives were on the line, how can they care about a mer who could not see past his benefits and greed?


    Even Old Master Li who usually allowed Min Yan to get away with a lot of things was annoyed and shouted at him, " If you have so much toin then go and ask your mother to make you some silver head gears stop making a fuss in front of us!"


    " Uncle..?" Min Yan was shocked when he saw Old Master Li getting angry at him but for the sake of not making things difficult for himself in the Li family, he stayed quiet. But at the same time, he was truly envious of Yu Le, that mer really had it all ¡ª¡ª not only was he good-looking, he even had such a protective family, if he was to return home, his father would beat the crap out of him for getting a divorce from his wife!


    Why was god so unfair?


    Yu Dong looked at the ten taels of silver and the head gears before turning to look at the puny amount of meat in the basket that the Li family offered her and curled the side of her lips, " You only brought this much? I thought that my mother gave you venison, beef and bear ws¡­ where are those?"


    '' But your mother was a huntress! She could catch them with ease, where do you want us to bring those things?'' Old Madam Li cursed Yu Dong a hundred times in her head, if she had known that Yu Le had such a backing she wouldn''t have allowed her daughter to act foolishly anymore but it was toote to regret!


    She smiled at Yu Dong and then replied with an awkward smile, " Miss Yu¡­ we are just a small family who rely on farming, how can we even get those things?"


    " But you sure opened your mouth wide when you asked for those things right?" Old Madam Yu sneered when she remembered how Old Madam Li asked for this and that from her saying that what she was asking was normal and it was a dowry that every mer received from their family!


    Old Madam Li stiffened upon hearing Old Madam Yu''s words, she looked at the elderly woman and stated quietly, " There is no need for you to be so stiff, Madam Yu. I know that you are angry but you cannot drive our family to a corner like this!"


    " Humph," Old Madam Yu sneered upon hearing Old Madam Li''s words because she still remembered how Old Madam Li asked for seven silver taels as Yu Le''s dowry after he got engaged to Li Sangyu, back then Old Madam Yu said the same thing. She told Old Madam Li that she did not have enough money and yet the woman simply shrugged her shoulders and asked her to sell her house if there was not enough money while threatening to break off the engagement.


    Back then if Old Madam Yu was not scared of ruining her son''s reputation, she would have let this woman break the engagement! At least then her son would have never suffered like this, it was her fault to care so much about society and what others would say that her son suffered this much.


    Old Madam Yu shivered when she thought about how these people left her son to die, if he was not strong enough then he would have frozen to death somewhere and she would have never known what these people did to him ¡ª¡ª if she had known then she would have epted her son with a bad reputation because a son with a bad reputation was much better than a dead one.


    " I don''t care! The venison alone could have fetched my daughter more than ten taels and yet she handed it all to you ¡ª¡ª even the bear ws and beef were handed to you to nourish my son after he got married but I don''t think it went inside his stomach, you ate meat which costs more than thirty taels and dared to look down on my son and mistreat him?" Old Madam Yu snapped as she banged her cane on the ground. " My granddaughter already said that we are going to make you spit back everything you took¡­ don''t think that the Yu family members are dead just because my son was kind enough to treat you all nicely even when you mistreated him. For me, my son is more important than anything ¡­ I don''t care if you don''t him back, I can raise him on my own!"


    " This old woman is capable enough to that but what you did to him¡­" Old Madam Yu''s eyes shed as she sneered, " I can never forgive that¡­ so today I will teach you a lesson that you will think twice before harming a mer ever again."


    She then turned to look at Yu Dong and with her chin raised said, " Do whatever you want make them spit out those thirty taels and the medical expenses for little Yuya."


    --------------

 Chapter 960: A son alive is better than dead—-2

    Chapter 960: A son alive is better than dead¡ª-2" You heard that right?" Yu Dong turned to look at the Li family while cracking her fists behind her Yu Tong also rolled her sleeves. Though there were five women in the Li family they were nowhere strong as Yu Dong and Yu Tong who ate meat and a bnced meal each day without a miss. More importantly, their bodies were nourished by spiritual energy ¡ª¡ª forget about Yu Dong and Yu Tong even Yu Mai can do severe damage to the women of the Li family if he wanted to.


    The Li family was furious but they did not know what to do in the end they signed an IOU saying that they will pay a tael each month until they were done paying the debt that they owed the Yu family, only then did Yu Dong and the rest left.


    Once they were gone, Old Madam Li picked up a broom and rushed to beat her second daughter up. " Are you happy? Satisfied? Because of your foolishness now our family is going toe to an end!" As she said each word, Old Madam Li enunciated each word with a hit, making Li Sangyu cry in pain.


    " What are you doing?" When Old Master Li saw his wife beating his daughter, he was fairly upset and rushed to stop her but he was scolded as well the second he tried to pull the broom out of his wife''s hands.


    " Don''t you dare! If you try to save her today then you can pack your bags and leave! It''s because of her that we are in this situation! Not only did she marry that mer who cannot give birth but she also brought this cmity to our family! Forget about Yuya! I think that it''s your daughter who was born as a jinx!"


    " Wife!"


    The Li family was in a mess but no one felt sympathetic towards them. It was their fault for being too inhuman and haughty just because the vige head supported them because they had a schr in their house, the Li family did not look at anyone in the eye and just looked down on everyone ¡ª¡ª now it was good, they met a tigress who was bigger and stronger than them!


    She was so great that even the vige head of the Li family did not say anything instead she lowered her head and promised Yu Dong that she will take care of the Li family!


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Yu Le did not know what happened in the Li family. After he was done taking a bath, he sat huddled on the couch with a nket wrapped around his body with a cup of hot water in his hands.


    " Uncle Le, would you like to eat some porridge?" Chen Mi asked, though he wished to make something more nutritious for Yu Le, he knew that Yu Le hadn''t eaten anything for many days, if he was to cook something heavy then Yu Le was bound to get a stomachache.


    Yu Le shook his head and then said, " I am in no mood to eat anything."


    Now he was a divorced mer with nowhere to go, when he returned he already heard the atrocious actions of his father from the vigers when they all thought that he was sent back by the Li family because of what Old Master Tong did. Just listening to it made him embarrassed and ashamed¡ª¡ª his father, though he knew that his father was a greedy mer who did not care about mer sons and was biased towards daughters and sons, he never thought that his father did not even have the basic morality.


    If his mother was not soft-hearted then his father would have lost his head rather than his property! As for his sister¡­ it was better to not even start on her.


    His father was an embarrassment and his sister was selfish¡ª¡ª how can Yu Le be at ease after eating and sleeping at the house of his niece when she was kicked out without anything? Even his mother did not have anything in her hands.


    Though his mother could live with Yu Dong because she was her elder and was biologically rted to Yu Dong. However, he was different, he was just a mer uncle who was rted to Yu Dong distantly ¡ª¡ª the two of them did not even share the same branch!


    " You have to eat something, Uncle Le," though Chen Mi understood what Yu Le was going through, he still emphasized. " If wife returns home and finds out that I did not feed you and Yuya, she will be upset."


    " You are too kind, I don''t deserve such nice treatment," Yu Le smiled wretchedly. He had seen mers returning to the vige after getting divorced and forgetting about getting a meal at their maternal family, their parents were so ashamed of them that instead of standing up for their mer sons, they would beg their inws to take their mer sons back.


    Only for their mer sons to die mysteriously after a few days.


    They would rather see their sons returning in a coffin and be buried under the name of his wife with honour than see him alive and well in their house with a bad reputation.


    " There is no such thing," Chen Mi waved his hand and then walked towards the kitchen where he picked up the apron and tied it around his waist. " You are family and it will not change no matter what." Because Yu Dong taught him well, Chen Mi no longer looked down on mers who returned home, in his eyes it was the society and the families of those mers who treated them like untouchables ¡ª¡ª who were in the wrong. And not the mers.


    '' Family?'' Yu Le felt his eyes sting as he listened to Chen Mi''s words, did he really deserve such nice treatment just because he was family?


    " Thank you," he told Chen Mi with a soft voice. When he returned he was prepared to meet with contemptuous gazes and sneering cold words but he never thought that he would receive a warm wee with a hot meal.


    Seeing this Yu Le thought that it was worth it¡­his perseverance and courage. At least this oue was much better than jumping in the river and ending his life since he thought there was nothing more to stay alive for.


    He looked at his daughter who stared at him cautiously and hugged her ¡ª¡ª who said that it was his daughter who was a jinx? If not for her, he would have killed himself as soon as he left the vige, it was his daughter who saved him because he was willing to survive for her.

 Chapter 961 Still a chance

    961 Still a chance " Then I will have to thank you," Yu Le told Chen Mi who simply smiled back and then turned to look at Li Yuya and asked, " Would you like to try some scrambled eggs with tomatoes? You will like it very much, I will make them light and fluffy for your stomach."


    Li Yuya''s eyes widened when she heard that Chen Mi was willing to share eggs with her, she turned to look at her father but did not answer. She couldn''t be med for reacting like this, ever since she was born, Li Yuya was deemed as a jinx by his second daddy. He hated and despised her and caused the entire family including her mother to hate her¡ª¡ª ever since then she was not allowed to even eat rice much less eggs.


    There was one time her father fell sick and she tried to steal eggs from the coop for her father. She was of course caught by Min Yan and then he hit her until her back started to bleed, his excuse was that if she wasn''t taught a lesson then other than bing a jinx, she will also be a thief.


    Li Yuya was not a thief, she only wanted to give some nourishing food to her father who was sick. Many times she tried to exin but no one listened to her and thus Li Yuya stopped exining herself, if she was a thief in the eyes of others then she was willing to be one without a care.


    After that, she stopped picking eggs from the coop and instead went to look for eggs hoping that she will get one as well. After all, she was also a member of the Li family.


    However, she never forgot what happened to her thest time she wanted to eat eggs.


    " Hah? You want to eat eggs?" Old Master Li looked at his eldest granddaughter with disgust in his eyes and then instead of handing her an egg, he pped her so hard that she fell on the ground. Her mouth started to bleed as she looked at her grandfather in shock and disbelief. ". A jinx wants to eat pearl? Why don''t you piss and look at that ugly face of yours? Ever since you were born in this family nothing went all right, your aunt failed the exams one after another and your daddy Min cannot keep a child without miscarrying! And you have the audacity to eat eggs?"


    As he spoke he raised his foot and kicked her on the head sending her flying which caused her head to bash against the stone grinder which was sitting next to the wall of the kitchen.


    " Get lost, if you dare even utter the word eggs I will rip your mouth and then sew it up! Don''t you dare look at anything that belongs to this family, it''s not for you! What a sin! Why didn''t you die already?" Old Master Li cursed as he spat on the ground before taking the eggs to his third daughter who was busy studying.


    As Li Yuya stepped out of the kitchen, she saw everyone getting a share of the boiled eggs even Min Yan, that evil mer got one to eat and only she and her father was the one who did not have one to eat. At that time she questioned whether she was hated because she tried to eat eggs when she was nothing but a jinx or was she hated because she and her father were never considered to be a member of the Li family.


    Back to the present, Li Yuya hugged her father and did not say anything. She was afraid that if she was to say that she wanted to eat eggs, she will be hated in this house as well because she was still a jinx. If something happened to Chen Mi when he was cooking eggs for her¡ª¡ª what will happen to her and her father? Will they kick out of this house as well? She did not want to go out in the cold again.


    When Yu Le saw his daughter huddle close, his eyes turned red with grief. He knew how badly his daughter was treated at the Li house just because she said that she wanted to eat eggs. He still could not forget the wounds that his daughter received on her back when she tried to pick one egg for him because he was sick.


    Back then Min Yan used his daughter of being a thief but he always wanted to ask how Li Yuya was a thief. She was the daughter of the Li family and he was the son-inw of that very same family, shouldn''t they be allowed to take eggs from the coop without the permission of anyone?


    However, those things happened in the past and he no longer wanted to question anyone nor did he wish to bring the matter up and scrape their wounds. Instead, he wished to treat his daughter as well as he could, he might have separated from his wife but as long as his family supported him and his daughter, he knew that he will be able to survive.


    Even working as a help to clean the dishes was enough for him.


    As long as it was work that paid him, he would do anything for his daughter.


    Thus as he caressed the slightly coarse hair of his daughter which felt brittle under his palm, he turned to look at Chen Mi and nodded before saying, " Please make a bowl of scrambled eggs for my Yuya."


    When he said those words Li Yuya raised her head and looked at him with shock in her eyes.


    " Don''t worry, Father will treat you well," Yu Le told his daughter as he patted his daughter on the head. In the past he used to work in the fields all day long and yet even after working for all day long, he didn''t get a share of the money that the family got after selling the crops grown by him.


    However now that he was alone, he could definitely fulfil his daughter''s wishes!


    " Forget about eggs, I will even let you eat meat and fish."

 Chapter 962 Still a chance ——2

    962 Still a chance ¡ª¡ª2


    ------------------Li Yuya''s eyes turned red as she nodded, she believed her father as he never lied to her, unlike her mother who was a liar. When she married Min Yan, she promised that she will continue to treat her well but as soon as Min Yan married into their family, Li Sangyu threw her and her father in the shack behind their house!


    Chen Mi felt his heart stifle when he saw the little girl''s hesitation in eating eggs. He felt her pain, sympathizing with her as he knew it very well, when Yu Dong was not sensible, Old Master Tong hit him many times when he also tried to take eggs from the coop even though those hens and chickens were brought by his mother inw, he was not allowed to eat even one egg!


    Thus, he decided to work hard and make the world''s most delicious scrambled eggs and seafood porridge, in which he only added the thinnest fillets of the fish as he was afraid that the father and daughter pair will have a hard time digesting thick ones.


    As he was cooking, he picked up the reddest tomato which was so soft and juicy that one felt hungry just by looking at it. He decided to fry the eggs with the most fresh tomatoes and by the most fresh ones, he meant the ones which were grown by Yu Dong.


    The ones which were grown by Yu Dong were the sweetest and even the sourness was just right, even if they were to serve raw these tomatoes would still taste like some imperial cuisine. Thus, when Chen Mi chopped the tomatoes up and fried them together with eggs, the smell which came out of the wok made Li Yuya let go of her father and turn to look at Chen Mi.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at the glistening eggs which looked extremely rich and unique while the red tomatoes were a striking contrast to those fluffy yellow pieces scattered in the wok. She swallowed her saliva since she was worried that Chen Mi would think of her as a glutton.


    But her small actions were still caught by Chen Mi and the rest seeing this, Fang Chi walked inside the kitchen and then picked up a pair of clean chopsticks and then took a bite of the eggs which were cooked by Chen Mi and hummed in delight, "It is really delicious, who is not eating it warm is really missing out."


    He then turned to look at Li Yuya and brought a small piece of egg with a piece of red tomato sticking to it and ced it in front of her lips and said, " Do you want to miss out? A warm meal is God''s greatest blessing and the heavens only bless one with a warm meal when they are fortunate enough."


    Though it was not a big thing for many but for someone like Li Yuya, they have to remind her again and again that she was lucky. And that the heavens did not abandon her and nor was she a jinx.


    When Li Yuya heard Fang Chi''s words her eyes lit up, does this mean that she was no longer unlucky? Because she was now blessed with a warm meal as well!


    She looked at Fang Chi who urged her to take a bite and then bit into the piece of egg which was brought close to her mouth. As soon as Li Yuya took a bite, she was stunned ¡ª¡ª she did not think that eggs were so tasty no wonder her grandfather didn''t share if she knew that these were so good, she would have never shared as well.


    When Ye Liu saw the gleam in Li Yuya''s eyes, he knew what she was thinking and hurriedly chimed in, " Is it delicious? Our eggs and tomatoes are different from the rest as they are raised and grown with a secret form. Thus they taste better than the tomatoes sold in the market¡­" he did not tell Li Yuya and Yu Le that these tomatoes were sold for more than three taels half a catty lest they felt burdened while eating them.


    At first, Li Yuya thought that Ye Liu was only joking with her but then she heard her father gasp. With a turn of her head, she looked at Yu Le who had his mouth covered with one of his hands and was chewing on the eggs which were handed to him by Shen Li in a bowl.,


    " You are right, these eggs really taste much better than the ones which were grown at our vige¡­


    even these eggs. Though they are fatty they are not greasy and heavy, I don''t feel my stomach churning at all," as Yu Le ate he suddenly thought whether the Li family did not know how to raise chickens and hens. If not how can eggs in two families be so different?


    There was one time when Li Sangyu allowed him to eat eggs and that was when he was pregnant back then he thought that the egg which he ate during his pregnancy was the most delicious thing ever but now that he was eating the eggs which wereid by the Yu family''s hens, he realised that he was just a frog in the well.


    When Li Yuya heard that the eggs and tomatoes were indeed better than the Li family and were really delicious, she felt a sense of pride. Though luck camete to her, she was more fortunate than her siblings!


    Seeing the proud smile on the little girl''s face everyone knew what she was thinking but no one said anything as they knew it was quite easy for a child to be happy. Even Yu Le smiled seeing his daughter act so childishly, he heaved a sigh of relief, he thought that after living in the Li family for so many years, his daughter must have been scarred for life but now that he was looking at Li Yuya''s smiling face, he knew that there was still chance for his daughter to leave her past behind.

 Chapter 963: I want to separate!

    Chapter 963: I want to separate!" Whats cooking? It smells good," Yu Dong returned with Old Madam Yu and Yu Tong. The three of them stepped inside the house and looked at the pot of seafood congee on the table before Yu Tong fluttered over to the table and then said, " Uwa, seafood congee? My favourite. Brother-inw, can I take one bowl?"


    Yu Tong knew that this was cooked for Yu Le and Li Yuya, and she did not wish to fight with them for congee which was why instead of scooping the congee right in her bowl, she asked Chen Mi for his permission.


    Chen Mi rolled his eyes and then answered, " Of course you can, there is no need for you to ask. I cooked enough for everyone."


    Only then did Yu Tong pick up thedle and scooped some porridge into her bowl before sitting down and then slurping it down in a hurry as she muttered, " After working so hard, I am really hungry!"


    " What happened?" Seeing Yu Tong gobble the food as if she was the reincarnation of a hungry ghost, Shen Li turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " Did things go well with the Li family?"


    Yu Le''s heart squeezed when he heard the mention of the Li family but he did not show it on his face because he was worried that Li Yuya will be upset. He only lost a wife but his daughter lost her mother as well as her family.


    '' Now that we are separated Li Sangyu must be happy right?


    Yu Le was indeed depressed, even though he and Li Sangyu married each other because of their families, he still respected and loved his wife.


    In the beginning, the two of them were happy, and Li Sangyu treated him very well. Even Yu Le thought that his father who was greedy and selfish did something good.


    After a few months, Lin Sangyu told him that she wanted to marry her childhood sweetheart, and he agreed. Because his father taught him that women had the right to marry as many husbands as they wanted because they were given the right by the heavens itself, he only hoped that his wife would treat him and his daughter well. Something that Li Sangyu promised to do when she needed his permission to marry Min Yan.


    But then Min Yan arrived and his wife''s heart changed, women became rotten if they were not tied up on time. Because he was too gentle and ignored the slight disrespect by his wife in the beginning, she got more and more bolder. And then one day when he quarrelled with Min Yan, she raised her hand at him.


    In the beginning, his wife felt guilty when he cried in front of her. She knelt and begged in front of him saying that she was carried away and promised that she will not do it again. Yu Le was gentle ever since he was a child and did not stand up for himself because he knew that he would be scolded by his father.


    Thus, when his wife begged in front of him, he let the incident of her hitting him slide.


    However, soon the same thing happened again and Li Sangyu hit him once more because of her mer concubine. Simrly, she did the same thing, she knelt and begged in front of him when she saw him cry. Because Yu Le had a daughter, he decided to let go of the matter after all, what can a mer without a family and any ce to go even do?


    Then, Li Sangyu realised that she could hit Yu Le whenever she was upset and get away with it. It was as if a new blood was introduced in her veins and she started hitting him left and right every time she was upset with something. If she lost in gambling, if she did not get to sleep with Min Yan, if she did not get to eat eggs ¡ª¡ª each time he was the one who was beaten up.


    Yu Le wanted to leave but he couldn''t, sometimes he threatened to leave but Li Sangyu did not take him seriously, she taunted him saying that he will be an unwanted rag if he was to leave her as he was neither an untouched mer and even had a jinx as a baggage. If he did not have a woman next to him then he will be spat on his daughter will be a Bastard.


    For the sake of his daughter Yu Le suffered silently but when he saw Min Yan hurt his daughter he couldn''t stop himself anymore. He knew that if he did not leave his daughter and he will be an old ghost but when he left the Li house, he couldn''t help but ponder over his decisions.


    Why did he even suffer so much if he was going to leave anyway? His wife did not change for the better if possible she only became worse and worse¡­so why did he take all those hits and kicks for?


    But then he nced at his daughter who was sipping the congee with relish and felt relieved, as long as his daughter was fine he was willing to let go of everything.


    He took a bite of his seafood congee and then turned to look at Yu Dong who nodded, waiting for her to say something but instead was surprised when he watched her take out the things that she brought back with her from the Li family.


    She ced the ten taels of silver and the head gears which were gifted to Yu Le by her mother when he got married to Li Sangyu along with the chicken and eggs that were chopped up by the Li family because they did not wish to pay the money for the venison and the bear ws.


    " This is what the Li family owes you, uncle," seeing that Yu Le was so surprised that he stopped in his actions of eating congee, Yu Dong exined, " You went to the Li family with a big ho ha ¡­ it''s only fair that they returned everything when you left. After all, it does not make sense that you left silently after working for the Li family for so long."


    ----------------

 Chapter 964: I want to separate——2

    Chapter 964: I want to separate¡ª¡ª2 Yu Le''s eyes turned red as he looked at the money in front of him. He turned to look at his mother wanting to hand those taels to him but Old Madam Yu stopped him as she raised her hand and then pushed the money back to Yu Le.


    " I have already talked with Dong Dong since you have returned I know that you are going to feel ufortable living with the rest of the family," Old Madam Yu knew her son had pride intact in his heart even if he was beaten and bruised he will not take a thing that he did not own and if it wasn''t for Li Yuya''s ident, Yu Le would have snatched these taels on his own. " We have enough space behind our house, you can use five taels to buy a plot ofnd from the officials and use the remaining five taels to make a simple house for you and your daughter. Once you have enough money, you can expand."


    " Can I do that?" Yu Le asked with a pair of shiny eyes, he looked at the taels in front of him and then turned his attention to his mother who nodded and exined, " Dong Dong is the owner of the vige, as long as she is willing she can leave thend behind our house for you but I would like it if you make the house inside our courtyard or at least allow your poor mother to build walls around your house. I will be at ease that way."


    When Yu Le heard Old Madam Yu''s suggestion he found it feasible, he knew that he was now without a woman. He could not leave as casually as he did before, he had to take care of security as well as his safety and his daughter''s safety as well.


    Walls big enough to cover a house was indeed something that he needed very much.


    " I understand, I will do as you say, Mother," Yu Le nodded, he did not wish to worry his mother which was why he agreed with what Old Madam Yu said.


    Once he agreed it was only a matter of time for the construction to start as Yu Dong was getting tired of so many people leaving in her house. Thus when she went to the officials, not only did she buy thend behind her but she also bought thend next to her house from all sides and started building another building to stuff her guests and children when they grow up while leaving the main building for herself and her husband, so many days had passed and she couldn''t even kiss even a single one of them without getting disturbed!


    She wanted privacy damn it! She was craving some love!


    ¡­.


    On one hand, the Yu family was starting to rebuild their house while the Li family was in chaos all day long.


    Once Yu Dong left with Old Madam Yu and Yu Tong, Jia Song simply put forward his demand to separate. He no longer wanted to put up with his selfish and good-for-nothing sisters-inw, they did not work but ate the most. The same could be said for their mers because their wives were pampered, those mers skimped on work every now and then ¡ª¡ª leaving the entire work on his head.


    In the past, they had Yu Le. Thus, the workload could be shared between the two but now that he was gone, all the housework fell on Jia Song.


    At first Jia Song was willing to work hard but then he realised that after working hard every day his daughters and son were not even given enough to eat even though it was his wife who worked hard in the fields all day long.


    Thus, he couldn''t withstand it anymore. He simply told Li Wang that if she did not separate from her parents then he was taking his daughters and son away, his notion was supported by Li Wang''s second husband who was pregnant. He was taking care of his pregnancy at his maternal home as the Li family had barely enough to eat but was called back the second Yu Le left.


    He was pushed to do this and even when he was carrying a child and was due soon. If this goes on wouldn''t he lose his child? He did not want to be like Min Yan who dropped his child when he got pregnant at the age of thirteen!


    After Yu Dong left those shocking words, Jia Song with his restless behaviour couldn''t help but poke around a little in the Min vige and shockingly enough he found out that what Yu Dong said was indeed right! Min Yan got pregnant with Li Sangyu''s child when he was very young and not old enough to get married.


    Because they got pregnant Li Sangyu and Min Yan dropped the child by using some folk remedy. Though his family masked it with some nonsense, those who were smart enough knew what happened but since it concerned the reputation of the Min vige no one let the information leak out!


    It was only when Jia Song handed the other mer from the Min vige a few eggs, did thetter tell him what happened a few years ago.


    And it only made Jia Song''s heart turn cold. Both Min Yan and Old Master Li who was Min Yan''s uncle knew why Min Yan couldn''t get pregnant but they still pushed the me on Yu Le. They pushed the me for so long that they almost believed that it was Li Yuya who was a jinx and it had nothing to do with Min Yan''s shameless actions!


    " I don''t know if we don''t separate today then I am leaving you!" Jia Song screamed at the top of his voice. " That Min Yan, shameless as he is¡­med everything on Yu Le just because he did not wish for anyone to know that he rolled in sheets with Li Sangyu years ago when he was just a child. Who knows! If we continue to live here, he might do the same to us and our daughters too! Who else will have to be jinx for Min Yan to save his rotten reputation, you tell me!"

 Chapter 965: The life of an alone mer

    Chapter 965: The life of an alone merMin Yan''s expression turned green, he could of course hear what Jia Song was saying along with that mer called Shen Ying. He wished he could rush up ahead and scratch their faces but he knew that neither Shen Ying nor Jia Song were easy to deal with, they were not Yu Le whose bearing was gentle and timid, they were fierce and bold.


    If he dared to say anything he would be beaten ck and blue by those two!


    He turned to look at Li Sangyu hoping that his wife would say something but thetter did not even look at him, instead Li Sangyu was lost in her own thoughts and Min Yan knew about whom Li Sangyu was thinking.


    It was none other than that bastard Yu Le!


    Min Yan rubbed his fingers on the palm of his hands and calmed down. It was all right even if Li Sangyu was regretting her decision as long as the time was ripe and he got pregnant with Li Sanyu''s child, thetter will soon forget everything.


    Min Yan''s tightly clenched hands slowly loosened after he coaxed himself inwardly and then spoke gently, " Sangyu, are we going to let them fight with our parents like this? Shouldn''t we make them stop this ruckus," he then sighed and tried to add oil to fire as he continued to speak, " I mean its Brother Le''s fault, if he hadn''t made a fuss then nothing like this would have happened, I was only scaring Yuya and nothing else. He made a mountain out of a molehill."


    Of course, he was lying, he not only scalded Li Yuya he continued to hold the burning log against Li Yuya''s skin until blisters appeared. Min Yan thought that he would be able to get away with it as Li Yuya was a little mute who neverined and all he needed was to wait for the blisters to pop before turning his attention back to the girl but¡ª¡ª unfortunately for him, Yu Le arrived at the same time and made such a huge mess for him to clear!


    In the past, every time he spoke gently Li Sangyu would believe everything but this time, she did not foolishly listen to Min Yan. It was because now that Yu Le was not at home anymore, she slowly started to realise that every single thing of their branch was taken care of by Yu Le, ever since he left, not only were her clothes not washed¡­even the bedsheets on which they slept hadn''t been changed!


    Li Sangyu was spoiled rotten by Yu Le who cared for her, though he did not confess his love for her all the time, he did take care of her better than Min Yan. When Yu Le was here, she did not pay attention to him and his silent care and only focused on Min Yan who was bold and vociferous regarding his love for her.


    But his words were just empty talk, every time she asked him to wash her clothes, he wouldin saying that if he touched cold water then it will be too hard on him to get pregnant. And when she told him to cook something for her, he would often bring half-cooked porridge that had uncooked rice lurking on top.


    Li Sangyu was having a hard time living with a mer who knew nothing!


    Thus, when she heard Min Yan scolding Yu Le, she frowned but did not say anything. Instead, she paused and warned Min Yan, " Don''t make trouble, let father and mother deal with this matter. If they want the eldest sister to separate then let her do so."


    With that, she picked up the hoe resting against the wall and then left without even looking at Min Yan.


    Min Yan red at Li Sangyu and then red at the porridge which he cooked for her after waking up early in the morning. He gnashed his teeth angrily and then cursed, " Yu Le, you shameless mer! You couldn''t make Sangyu love you when you were here and now you are using these vixen-like tactics to make her chase after you? Just you wait! I will not allow you to do something like this. If you have left this house after separating from Li Sangyu then you can forget abouting back to this house, I will make sure that you and your daughter will never see Li Sangyu ever again!"


    Li Sangyu did not notice Min Yan''s ugly expression as she had long left the house and headed towards the fields but even so, she did not feel happy.


    She left the house because she was feeling stuffy inside with all the quarreling but now that she was at the fields, she couldn''t even bring herself to swing the hoe. Li Sangyu was not beingzy but she really did not have the strength, ever since Yu Le left no one took on the responsibility of the entire house. Now each household had to cook for themselves, her elder sister and younger sister were fine as they had mers who knew how to cook but Min Yan whom she had pampered to the point that he couldn''t even boil water was having a hard time cooking a decent meal.


    And Li Sangyu whose taste buds were spoiled by Yu Le''s cooking couldn''t bear the horrible taste and only ate a few bites. In just a few weeks, her fighter had turned from a healthy one to a stick-like one, Li Sangu sighed and then turned to look at the fields where mers were bringing food for their wives who worked in the fields diligently and suddenly started to miss Yu Le a lot.


    In the past, her husband brought meals for her like this as well when she left the breakfast table without eating anything to make sure that her belly was full but now ¡ª¡ª


    A sigh escaped Li Sangyu''s lips as she swung the hoe. If only Yu Le was still here¡­ no sooner did this thoughte to her head, Li Sangyu paused as her eyes shed with determination.

 Chapter 966: The life of an alone mer ——2

    Chapter 966: The life of an alone mer ¡ª¡ª2-----------------


    Li Yuya hugged her father in the bed while looking at their two-person house, she happily rubbed her small face against Yu Le and then sighed with contentment, " Father, this is really nice. I never thought that a small house can be this good, even this Kang is really good. I don''t feel cold, Father!"


    Yu Le smiled as he looked at his daughter and then brought her to the backyard where he helped his daughter wipe her face. With a gentle smile on his face, he gave Li Yuya, a small piece of wisdom, "That''s because you have everything in the small house. A big house does not matter as long as your small home is filled with warmth and happiness."


    The reason they were not happy at the Li house which was bigger than the one where they were living now because they did not have anything to call their own. Even the pillow they slept on could be reced by anyone as long as they felt the need to exchange the two pillows but this house, Yu Le made it with his own bride price and thus everything inside belonged to him and his daughter.


    No one was going to snatch anything from Li Yuya ever again! He was going to make sure of it, so what if his wife was a useless good for nothing? He was still there for his daughter.


    Li Yuya wiped her face with a clean towel and then nodded along with her father. She nodded and then said, "You are right father, this house belongs to us and no one will hurt Yuya by taking her things away."


    Though Li Yuya was young she was smart enough to know that she was not well-liked by her maternal family.


    Seeing his daughter smile, Yu Le felt his heart squeeze. He hugged Li Yuya in his arms and then brought her back to the small house before tucking her inside the bed and saying, " Stay inside and if you are hungry go and ask Brother Mi to cook something for you. I will go and take a look at the fields."


    While he was staying with the Yu family his mother, Yu Le expressed his intentions of starting to work again. Even though his mother said that there was no need for him to work anymore as she was going to take care of him all his life, Yu Le still did not want to be a burden on his mother. He wished to earn his keep instead of relying on his elderly mother, it was then ¡ª¡ª


    Yu Dong invited him to work for her, saying that she was the owner of the vige and asked him to take a look at the field that he wanted to cultivate. As long as the crops did good, all he needed to do was to share fifty per cent of the benefits while keeping the other half to himself, she originally wanted to go against the contract and give him a seventy to thirty-one without any risks but Yu Le did not listen.


    He took the fifty fifty-one as he was not skilled in farming and was afraid that the seeds that he was going to sow might not grow properly. But what he did not know was that Yu Dong had long reced themon seeds with the high-yield ones as Yu Le was her family and she knew that he was not a cker who would ruin the seeds by not paying attention to them.


    " Don''t worry father, I will stay inside and not leave the house," Li Yuya nodded as she agreed with her father''s words and then closed her eyes to take a nap.


    Seeing that his daughter was acting so obediently, Yu Le sighed in relief and then turned to leave.


    The moment, he left Li Yuya opened her eyes and all traces of a smile disappeared from her lips before she slid down the bed and chased after her father who was walking out of the house. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at her father and sighed, " I am so sorry father, its because of me that you have to leave in such cold weather and work hard like this, if I have endured the grievances then nothing like this would have happened because you would have never divorced with mother if not for me. Father, don''t worry, I will work hard¡­ I will be a rich woman and bring you all the happiness in this world."


    Li Yuya thought that her father liked her mother and thus, even though Li Sangyu did not care for him, her father never brought up divorce because he liked her mother. Even though Li Yuya often questioned what was the point of staying in a family like theirs but that was until she noticed a widowed mer being dragged by a woman in an abandoned building.


    Though Li Yuya did not know what the woman did to the widowed mer, she knew that it was nothing good as one dayter the mer killed himself by drowning in the river along with his children.


    At that moment, Li Yuya grew up and all of her childish innocence was tainted.


    She learned that the reason why her father was staying with her mother was not because he liked her but because he was aware of the dangers outside for an alone mer. He silently shed tears in the night because he wanted to stay alive and if he was to leave the protection of her mother, who knew what might happen to him?


    Thus, Li Yuya learned from her father. She learned how to suffer in silence and never cry in pain because she did not wish to see her father leave her mother. But what she did not want to happen already happened and now all Li Yuya could hope was for her father''s safe return every day while at the same time wishing to grow up as soon as possible.


    As long as she was as tall as her mother, no one will dare to touch her father and push him into a corner where he will have to take a drastic step!

 Chapter 967 I am a mer and not a toy

    967 I am a mer and not a toy Yu Le did not have the slightest bit of idea about what was going on in the head of his daughter. He arrived at his fields that were no longer covered in thick snow, with days turning into weeks and weeks turning into months, spring was soon going to arrive in their vige. Thus, many vigers could be seen preparing their fields but Yu Dong asked them to hold the sowing of the seeds till summer.


    No one knew why Yu Dong was not allowing them to sow the seeds but no one said anything as they were given another job by Yu Dong.


    And that was the construction of greenhouses in their vige, ording to Yu Dong, these buildings can be used to grow vegetables and fruits all year round which was why many vigers took loans from Yu Dong and were now focusing on making greenhouses around their fields in hope that they will be able to grow vegetables and fruits for an entire year without worrying about their crops wilting.


    The reason Yu Dong asked the vigers to build greenhouses was because she wanted to make sure that their vige will still be able to earn a stable ie when the locusts swarmed over to other viges.


    With their fields covered with a shed which would not only protect it from wind and rain but also locust gue, they will have nothing to worry about!


    Though Yu Dong was upset with the fact that she could no longer continue her mushroom cultivating n for the time being, she wasn''t in a hurry either. With the locust gue affecting most of the viges, it was more important to save her own vige first before thinking of making more money!


    Yu Le wanted to take the loan and build a greenhouse as well but he was the only one who worked on his field and thus did not have enough man force to clean up the weeds and the surrounding area. He also needed to scatter ash and fertilizer on thend before he could eveny down the foundation of the greenhouse.


    " I hope that I will be able to clean at least half of the field today," Yu Le muttered to no one in particr, his gaze falling on the field covered with weeds and melting snow before he swung his hoe and then started cleaning the melting snow and threw it in the ditch next to his fields.


    But just as he was going to swing his hoe for another time he saw a woman rushing towards him with a nervous look on her face.


    His expression changed when he realized that the woman was none other than Li Sangyu¡ª¡ª what is she doing here? Yu Le thought with a frown on his face but then shook his head and turned his back on Li Sangyu, they were now separate there was no need for him to pay attention to his ex-wife.


    However, just because he was not willing to pay attention to Li Sangyu, it did not mean that she would note looking for him. When Li Sangyu saw that Yu Le was no longer willing to look at her and was turning his back on her, she panicked and rushed towards him before she started to speak with a panicked and fearful expression, " Ah Le, I am sorry¡­ I am really sorry for hurting you and Yuya. Please forgive me ande back home with me. Stop getting angry at me please¡­please¡­pleasee back!"


    When Yu Le was with her, she did not understand his worth but now that he was no longer taking care of her Li Sangyu could not even think of where to start her day anymore.


    To be honest, Li Sangyu thought that she was also innocent. Yu Le neverined to her and never told her what Min Yan did to him, while Min Yan, on the other hand, would cry even for the smallest grievances in front of her.


    As the saying goes the squeakiest wheel got the oil and thus Li Sangyu only paid attention to Min Yan and not Yu Le.


    Now that she was living with Min Yan alone, she knew that he was not what he pretended to be, at least he was nowhere as good as Yu Le!


    If she had known that Yu Le was much better than Min Yan, Li Sangyu would have never allowed Yu Le to leave her!


    When Yu Le saw Li Sangyu beg in front of her, he chuckled softly and then turned to look at the woman before saying, " Miss, I believe that you are saying these words to the wrong mer. We are no longer together, so why does it matter whether I am angry with you or not?"


    Li Sangyu wanted to cry but she couldn''t bring herself to as her father told her that a woman never cried in front of a mer. " Ah Le, I ¡­I know that I was wrong. Pleasee back with me, I can''t live without you and Yuya. Earlier I was a fool, if you want then you can p me, hit me like I did to you if you want bute back with me, please. I am waiting for you to return. I mean I will wait until you forgive me," she changed her words when she saw that Yu Le''s face was turning colder by the minute.


    As she spoke she reached out her hand to hold Yu Le''s but thetter pulled his hand back coldly.


    Yu Le did not care and simply looked at Li Sangyu before continuing, " You can wait for all eternity. I don''t care! Plus, I m sure you are not waiting for me, you are waiting for that servile mer who will take care of your needs and even please you when you are upset! Help me tell Min Yan this since he worked so hard to send me away after torturing me and my daughter to the point that we went crazy, he should now pay more attention to you such that you will note looking for me!"

 Chapter 968 I am a mer and not a toy ——2

    968 I am a mer and not a toy ¡ª¡ª2


    ------------


    Min Yan had indeed pushed Yu Le around a bit too much, the very next day Li Sangyu married Min Yan, and thetter asserted his dominance over Yu Le, saying that even though Yu Le was the official husband of Li Sangyu, it will not take long for Min Yan to take his position.


    And it happened just as Min Yan told him, even though Yu Le was the official husband, he literally had no authority in the Li house. He was not even allowed to take a day off if he was to fall sick and was pushed to the fields by Old Master Li. And now Li Sangyu wanted him toe back with her to that hell hole? No way!


    Yu Le dumped the hoe on Li Sanyu''s feet and then turned around to walk away. His actions captivated the attention of many mers who looked at the fierce actions of Yu Le. This mer despite being divorced was indeed amazing, at least he was able to talk back to his wife! Yu Le was simply way too imposing in their eyes as they couldn''t even think of retorting their wives, even though Yu Dong made sure that no woman would hit her husband behind closed doors it did not mean that it did not happen!


    If they talked like Yu Le with their wives, then they will be divorced the next second!


    At the same time, some women thought that Yu Le was being too much. Even if Li Sangyu and him were now separated there was no need for him to be so fierce like this towards his ex-wife. He was fortunate enough that his wife came to look for him and yet he was acting all haughty! If


    Li Sangyu was to stop paying attention to him, what will he do? There was a limit to ying hard! He should just stop pretending and go back with Li Sangyu when thetter was still willing to take him in after all, what could a divorce mer even do?!


    Li Sangyu ignored the pain in her foot and the gazes which were locked on her and Yu Le.


    Instead when she heard that Yu Le was not willing toe back with her, her face turned green as she shouted, " I will divorce Min Yan, will youe back with me then?"


    Min Yan, who chased after his wife to see where she was going, had his lips curled in dissatisfaction from the moment when he saw Li Sangyu walk inside the Big River Vige, he wanted to rush ahead and yell at Li Sangyu for making a fool out of him but the second he heard Li Sangyu agreeing to divorce him and his entire fury froze right then and there. Li Sangyu actually dared to say that she was going to divorce him!?


    in a low voice, " We can talk this out, Ah Le. Think about Yuya, she needs her mother." More 14:26


    importantly, it was too embarrassing for her to air their dirtyundry out in the open.


    It had to be noticed that the reason Min Yan acted all haughty andwlessly was because he knew that Li Sangyu loved him and would never divorce him but now that he heard that Li Sangyu was willing to divorce him for Yu Le''s sake, he did not dare to rush ahead at her anymore. What if he annoyed Li Sangyu and she sent him back to his maternal home?


    When Yu Le heard Li Sangyu''s words, he was furious. If this woman was willing to divorce Min Yan so easily then why the hell did he suffer so much? He turned around and red at Li Sangyu before saying in a cold voice, " Li Sangyu, you think that mers are clothes that you can change at any moment? Do you think that you can pick and throw us as you want? You refused to divorce Min Yan when I asked but now that you have seen through his real face, you want me toe back?! Why should I listen to you? Back then did you not say that you loved him?"


    The more he spoke the angrier he got, Yu Le''s eyes turned red as he yelled at the top of his voice, " In the past, I willingly suffered silently because I thought that you loved that mer but if you never loved him then what about my sufferings? Why did I have to hear all those curses and snide remarks?"


    Li Sangyu''s expression was dark as she looked at Yu Le and tried to pull him towards him. She spoke in a low voice, " We can talk this out, Ah Le. Think about Yuya, she needs her mother." More importantly, it was too embarrassing for her to air their dirtyundry out in the open.


    However, Yu Le''s anger only got more red up when he heard Li Sangyu mention Li Yuya. He raised his foot and kicked Li Sangyu in the leg but because he was a mer, his kick did not do much damage and only left a footprint on Li Sangyu''s pants.


    He red at Li Sangyu and challenged her, " Now you know how to think about Yuya? Why didn''t I see you worrying about her when she was being called jinxed by your family and was being beaten ck and blue by your family? Did you stand up against Min Yan when he med my daughter for something that he did? You are shameless Li Sangyu! You better go back and leave me alone, if your husband sees us together he will make a ruckus again and I don''t want that mer to call me a mer wh*re who intervened between the two of you !"


    With that, he twisted his waist and walked away.


    Li Sangyu''s expression darkened even further as she shouted after Yu Le, " You are my official husband, who dares to call you a mer wh*re!?"


    This was a heavy p on Min Yan''s face who was hiding behind the tree trunk and listening to Yu Le and Li Sangyu''s quibbling. He had always danced on top of Yu Le''s head by saying that he was Li Sangyu''s only lover and it was Yu Le who came in between them. Li Sangyu never interfered either when he was teaching Yu Le a lesson but now Li Sangyu eximed that Yu Le was her official husband?


    Then what was he? A mer concubine?!

 Chapter 969 Tomato ghost

    969 Tomato ghost Min Yan was so angry that his breathing turned stagnant, his hands were tightly clenched into fists and veins were bulging on the back of his skin. Even his face was taut making it terrifying to look at.


    He wished to charge ahead and tear off Yu Le''s flesh and blood of his body. It was all because of Yu Le, this mer who was pretending hard to get causing his wife to turn her attention to him! Min Yan was the kind of mer who never saw anything wrong in himself, if there was something unfair happening to him it was because of others and not him! In his eyes, he was the kind of person who could never be wrong!


    Yu Le scoffed when he heard Li Sangyu''s words, he paused in his stride and then turned to look at his ex-wife before saying, " Li Sangyu, even a b*tch on the side of a road is more loyal than you. When I was your husband, you did not care about me and my daughter, half of the vige did not even know that I was your husband because you took Min Yan everywhere with you. He became your official husband while I became a concubine in the eyes of others! Do you have any idea how many times I have been called names by others all because of Min Yan acting crazy?"


    " I was your official husband, you say? If I was the official husband, then why was I and my daughter kicked to that small shack? Why couldn''t we eat a full meal? The official husband had to live like a ve while a meagre concubine who married to your family without any dowry was allowed to eat eggs and meat. Don''t you think that it''s hrious?"


    Yu Le wasughing and pping his hands but there were tears twinkling in his eyes. These tears were of course full of bitterness that he was carrying in his heart for years.


    When he married his wife, he was a young mer with hopes and dreams. But soon those hopes were burned to a crisp and nothing was left behind, he once tried to save his rtionship with Li Sangyu but after getting hurt again and again, he knew that his rtionship wasing to an end with Li Sangyu.


    What happened to Li Yuya was just thest straw, in Li Sangyu''s eyes he was the one who did everything wrong while in his eyes Li Sangyu was the one who was in the wrong. The two of them did not wish to back down and could only sh with each other causing more wounds to appear, the two of them have long forgotten that once upon a time they were happy and had dreams where they were going to grow old together.


    In the initial days of their marriage, Yu Le only had Li Sangyu in his eyes while thetter treated him really well too. The two of them were not each other''s love but they thought they werepatible and could go through thick and thin together. But with Min Yan added to their life, they drifted apart and their rtionship turned stagnant. Once the water in the pond turned stagnant there was no way anyone could revive it again.


    With each passing day, that water will only be more murky and stinky, something that everyone would avoid.


    This was the same for Yu Le and Li Sangyu. If one of them does not leave then their rtionship will turn so rotten that they will die because of the suffocation.


    Li Sangyu''s expression turned gloomy, her eyes were filled with anger towards herself and Min Yan. When she married Min Yan, she told him that he would have to respect Yu Le but things did not go as she wanted and Min Yan''s presence only caused more and more strife to appear between him and Yu Le.


    But she still wished to take Yu Le back with her as Li Sangyu now knew that she couldn''t function without this husband of hers thus she lowered her head and said, " Yu Le, I know you are angry but there is no need to break our ten years rtionship right? I will send Min Yan away ¡­juste back."


    Yu Le onlyughed at her words and then arched a brow before saying in a low voice, " You think I wille back because you asked me to? You are dreaming, Li Sangyu! I will nevere back and before saying that you will send Min Yan away, you should ask your father whether or not he is willing to send him away!"


    He then turned and left.


    Li Sangyu looked at her ex-husband and frowned. She felt that Yu Le had changed, in the past he was not as hard-headed as he was now. She continued to look at Yu Le before turning to look at the tree where Min Yan was hiding and then said, " There is no need to hide anymore, step out."


    Just now she smelled a familiar scent and as someone who knew to whom this scent belonged, Li Sangyu was able to notice Min Yan''s presence at once.


    Min Yan stepped out of the tree when he saw that Li Sangyu had noticed him. His twisted expression was now reced with innocent pleading as he walked towards Li Sangyu and then said, " Sangyu, I did not do anything to Brother Le¡­please believe me."


    However, Li Sangyu only nced at him and asked, " Why did you follow me? Were you trying to keep an eye on me and Yu Le?"


    " Sangyu, I ¡­" Min Yan wanted to say that this was not what he wanted to do but Li Sangyu did not give him a chance, she simply walked past him while ignoring him. This time Min Yan had let his fox tail show and she couldn''t be bothered to even look at it.


    It was she who was foolish enough to think that this mer was still as naive as he was when he was young but Min Yan had changed.

 Chapter 970 Tomato ghost ——2

    970 Tomato ghost ¡ª¡ª2


    ---------------


    On the other hand, Yu Le who was walking back home with steaming out of his head was muttering curses under his breath. The path was covered with half snow-covered weeds, with the snow melting slowly, those greenish weeds were dripping with water droplets and as Yu Le walked past those weeds the seams of his pants caught a few drops causing wet patches to appear on the fabric.


    But Yu Le did not care as he was going to reach home, all he needed was to turn left but just as he was going to turn towards the direction of his home. A hand reached out and pulled him back, startled Yu Le turned to look at the person who pulled him and his expression sank even more.


    " What are you doing!" Without even greeting Yu Le or asking him how he had been living in the Li family for years, Old Master Tong hissed at his son angrily. " Your wife came to look for you, it''s good enough that she is willing to lower her head in front of you. So why are you acting up? Just pack your bags and leave! Have you ever thought of how this will incident impact me?"


    Old Master Tong was having the hardest time of his life because Yu Dong handed his house to the Lin family as a dowry along with those fields, Old Master Tong had to suffer under the tyranny of the Lin family.


    Yu Zheng was not willing to even look at him while Lin Tianhui was uncaring towards him and his child but she did not dare to go too far because Yu Dong had warned her not to touch the child in his belly even so that did not mean that Lin Tianhui was treating him cordially.


    Because her engagement fell through, Lin Tianhui hated him so much that she wished for his death every day. The second she caught wind of the fact that Yu Le had returned from his inw''s family after getting separated Lin Tianhui had repeatedly taunted him.


    The taunts were so annoying that Old Master Tong couldn''t even breathe with ease. Thus when Old Master Tong saw that his daughter-inw came to beg for his son toe back with him, he thought that he could now raise his head in front of Lin Tianhui but never did he expected that Yu Le would refuse to go back with Li Sangyu! What was he thinking?!


    Yu Le was quite touched when he saw that his father came looking for him but after he was done listening to the words of his father, the lingering warmth in his heart vanished leaving nothing but anger and chill behind.


    He flicked Old Master Tong''s hand away from his wrist and snapped, " You only came about yourself, father! Back then because you thought that me eating a full meal was a waste of food which was why you married me off to the Li family without even caring what kind of family it was! And now that I have separated instead of asking me what happened to me, you are scolding me? You really are my good father, aren''t you?!"


    Old Master Tong was quite offended when he saw Yu Le talk back to him like this and said angrily, " I am your father, What kind of tone is that? I only said those words because I worry that you will sully your reputation by living with your mother, you are still young and don''t understand¡ª¡ª"


    "That''s right, you are my father but remember that my surname is Yu and not Tong and neither Lin!" Yu Le sarcastically retorted with a sneer. " My mother has no qualms with me, living with her. And I might be young but I know better than having an extramarital affair!"


    " Yu Le!" Old Master Tong shouted at his mer son but thetter was no longer willing to listen. Yu Le turned on his heels and walked away, he knew that as long as he continued to work hard, he would shut those chatty mouths very soon.


    He will show them all that being a single father does not mean that he cannot give his daughter all the happiness!


    ¡­.


    When Yu Dong found out about Li Sangyu''s appearance in the vige, she immediately sent Lang to take a look at the situation. In case something happened then she would take the entire family with her but she did not have to worry about Yu Le as he was more than capable of handling himself. Maybe it was because he had to take responsibility for Li Yuya but he was no longer as soft-spoken as he was when he first arrived here.


    When Yu Le returned home, no one said anything nor did they question him about Li Sangyu. Instead, Chen Mi handed Yu Le some tomatoes while looking at Yu Tong who was gorging down her breakfast while munching on the tomatoes grown by Yu Dong.


    Chen Mi couldn''t help but ask, " Sister Tong, you like these tomatoes so much? You eat them every day, it makes me think you are possessed by a ghost who loved tomato !"


    "It''s not that I am possessed by their taste, brother Mi," Yu Tong swallowed thest bite of her scallion pancake that had a few pieces of meat added to it. " But once I go to the docks, I will have to eat the meals sold by the restaurants around the docks and not one restaurant sells a meal as good as yours."


    If not for the fact that Yu Dong refused to let Chen Mi get exhausted by cooking extra meals for the entire family, Yu Tong would have asked Chen Mi to cook her three lunch boxes. Since she knew one would never suffice!


    Every product of the Yu family whether it was pork, fish or eggs ¡­ they tasted incredible. The meat wasn''t greasy and the vegetables were fresh because of the brimming spiritual energy.


    Anyone would fall in love with the meals cooked with these ingredients, what was more Yu Tong felt energized after eating the meals cooked at home. It was just too unfortunate that she couldn''t get anything like this at the docks!

 Chapter 971: Snatching thieves

    Chapter 971: Snatching thieves" If you like eating tomatoes and cucumbers so much, then why don''t you make a smashed cucumber sd?" Yu Dong suggested as she looked at the ount books trying to figure out how much money they had spent while trying to build the greenhouses.


    " I can?" Yu Tong raised her head and looked at Yu Dong in surprise, these tomatoes were more than three taels half a catty. She couldn''t be med for thinking that she couldn''t take extras with her.


    Yu Dong raised her head and then flicked a ball of paper at Yu Tong which knocked Yu Tong on the forehead and smiled, " Of course, I will not ask my family to control their cravings for the sake of earning a few taels. Any way we can afford to let you eat a few tomatoes, it is not like you will eat every single one of them?"


    Now that Yu Dong was starting her business startup to build a mall, she had started growing more and more vegetables and fruits in the backyard and with the construction taking ce they had enough space to expand their small vegetable patch to a vegetable garden.


    Yu Tong happily cheered before giving Yu Dong a hug and taking the tomatoes with her to the dorm. These tomatoes were going toe in handy when she started feeling sluggish, for the sake of marrying Li Hanjing, she had to save as much money as possible!


    "Why don''t you learn how to cook a few dishes?" When Yu Tong left the Yu house, she went to see Li Hanjing and his daughter. Once she bid them goodbye and left, Xiao Hua stepped out of the house and then questioned Li Hanjing, " That way you can cook something delicious for her and then send it to the docks, I bet sister Tong will be happy."


    Li Hanjing helplessly looked at Xiao Hua and then replied, "It''s not that I don''t want to cook but you know how expensive those vegetables are, if I were to cook something with those vegetables whose prices are heaven-defying, then I will have nothing in my hands."


    " Who says every day, once in a week is enough," said Xiao Zimo as he walked out of the house with a basket in which he was carrying all sorts of peppers, Yu Dong''s backyard was currently filled with vegetables and thus she asked the mers in helping her to grow the ghost peppers that she experimented with.


    With his hands d in gloves, Xiao Zimo ced the ghost peppers inside the oven which he asked Yu Dong to build for him and then turned to look at Li Hanjing, " Cooking for your beloved once is not that bad."


    " She is not my beloved," Li Hanjing refused to let any rtionship form between him and Yu Tong. She was a young woman with a bunch of opportunities in front of her and he was just a mer who was once sold and forced by a woman. More importantly, he now had a child whose mother did not even know about her existence! How can he even think of getting close to Yu Tong?


    With a helpless sigh, he added, " Miss Tong''s mother hates me, she has been asking me to leave Yu Tong alone for ages now."


    " She is just nosy," Xiao Hua huffed as he sat down and then started doing his nails, he picked up a brush with a little pink rouge on its tip and applied it at the corner of his nails to make them look dainty. " Yu Tong doesn''t even listen to her which is why she is targeting you. That woman thinks you are the easy target and thus points ws at you, Brother Hanjing. You should give her a piece of mind by marrying Yu Tong! I am sure she will understand that you are not some soft persimmon as she thinks!"


    Li Hanjing did not reply and only smiled, he was d that his brothers thought so highly of him but he knew where he belonged. And that ce was certainly not next to Yu Tong because she might be willing to marry him now but when he doesn''t give birth to a child for them, she will surely hate him.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the docks, Yu Tong did not have any idea what was going on in Li Hanjing''s head. She worked hard from morning till noon and once she was done dumping thest of the sack inside the ship, Yu Tong arched her back and then rushed to get her money from Sister Kang.


    " You did a good job, Ah Tong," Sister Kang handed Yu Tong three hundred copper coins as Yu Tong rushed ahead and ced three hundred sacks of luggage inside the ship.


    Yu Tong smiled happily upon receiving the praise and carefully ced the money inside her pouch. With this bit of money she had saved more than three taels after working for six months, as long as she earned two more taels, she would be able to buy a small plot ofnd.


    After that she will formally propose to Li Hanjing and ask him to get engaged, once the engagement was done, she will think of a way to build a house and then marry Li Hanjing! As her husband, he deserved the best of everything!


    " Thank you, sister Kang!" Yu Tong went to have her lunch after stashing her money. However just as she took out the tomatoes and sliced them up to eat them along with vegetable buns, the scent of those sweet tomatoes caused three devils to rise from the dead.


    Yu Tong did not even get a chance to pick up the tomatoes and cucumber slices before they vanished into thin air!


    Yu Tong: What kind of magic is this?


    She turned to look at the three women standing behind her and then shouted angrily, " You lot! What are you doing and sister Kang you too? How could you?!" She couldn''t believe that the ever-stoic Sister Kang would also snatch her cucumber sd!


    ------------

 Chapter 972: Snatching thieves ——2

    Chapter 972: Snatching thieves ¡ª¡ª2Sister Kang, Hou Bo and Gong Shun did not care about Yu Tong''s cries, they hurriedly shoved the slices that they had snatched in their mouth and started munching as fast as they could.


    " No wonder these cucumbers tasted so well, it is from that Bo and Bun shop, aren''t they?" Sister Kang licked her fingertips and then turned to look at Yu Tong whose expression resembled that of a child whose toy had been snatched away.


    Gong Shun on the other hand savoured the taste of the tomato slices with salt on them and hummed in delight. " I have never eaten something so good! Ah Tong out with it how did you get such a wonderful thing?"


    Yu Tong couldn''t be bothered with her, she was chasing after Hou Bo who was gliding across the docks while munching on the remaining tomato slices. " These taste amazing, I am sure that these are not sold by some vendor in the market, Ah Tong, how did you get these?"


    When Yu Tong saw that her tomatoes had vanished along with her sd, she was indignant. She looked at the three women and stomped her feet before crying, " You thieves! How can you steal someone''s meal? Those tomatoes were something that I packed for myself!"


    The three women did not care about Yu Tong''s wailing, they simply rubbed their bellies feeling a bit regretful when they thought about how they did not get to eat their feelings before turning to look at the crying Yu Tong.


    Their gazes were so sharp that Yu Tong felt a shiver dance up her spine as she looked at the three women and took a step back, " W..What do you want? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    " Ne~ Ah Tong, you are our good sister, right? So tell us how did you get your hands on these vegetables? I heard from my husband that they are sold for more than three taels, I don''t think you have enough savings to splurge like this," Sister Kang was Yu Tong''s boss and thus she naturally knew that Yu Tong was saving her earning every day to marry the mer she liked.


    It was impossible for Yu Tong to give into her whims and cravings only for a few tomatoes.


    Yu Tong stared at the three women as if they had gone crazy and replied sternly, " No matter how I got my hands on these cucumbers and tomatoes, you are not getting anymore from me. So put away your sneaky thoughts !"


    " It looks like you are going to refuse the drink only to be forced to drink in forfeit!" Sister Kang looked at the two women who nodded and then rushed towards Yu Tong who tried to escape but was caught by the two women. Soon, Gong Shun took out her lunchbox ced it in front of Yu Tong and said threateningly, " Now my dear sister, you better spit it out. If you don''t then you will have to eat your beloved brother-inw''s cooking."


    Though Gong Shun''s husband was very beautiful, that was all he had. Because he was pretty he thought that he would end up marrying a richndy but with his family''s high demands and bride price, the mer ended up getting married to Gong Shun, a senior worker at the docks.


    And because Master Gong did not learn how to cook, his cooking was ¡ª¡ª very unptable.


    Gong Shun often shared her meals with other women at the docks when they came to work at the dock for the first time but once someone tasted the meals which were neatly stacked inside Gong Shun''s lunch box, no one dared to eat it ever again.


    Yu Tong looked at the cabbage which was soggy and smelling weird before raising her head and staring at Gong Shun before muttering, " Yo¡­You don''t be rash!"


    " I am afraid that I cannot do it," Gong Shun''s eyes were wild as she reminisced about the taste of those tomatoes and then thought of how the stir-fried cabbage in her lunch box would taste. " If I don''t get those tomatoes, I am afraid that I will need you to finish my lunchbox every day!"


    If Gong Shun could get hold of those tomatoes, she might be able to eat those unappetizing dishes Maybe¡­ her husband might even cook something decent as long as those delicious vegetables were handed to him.


    Yu Tong: You might as well kill me!


    Seeing the evil expression on Gong Shun''s face, Yu Tong knew that she was not joking around and thus said, " Fine, Fine. My sister is the one who grows them. As I am her younger sister, she gave me some to eat because she felt sorry for me. My sister knows that I work hard every day at the docks and thus asked me to take some¡­if I had known then I would have never brought them with me!"


    When Gong Shun heard that it was Yu Tong''s sister who grew these tomatoes, her eyes lit up. Understanding what was going on inside Gong Shun''s head as well as the others, Yu Tong rolled her eyes and then added, " She is just my cousin sister ¡­and that too half blood, don''t think of even getting anything from her for free. I am being shameless enough by staying in her house and eating her meals ¡ª¡ª I can''t ask her to make a loss and give you something so expensive to eat for free."


    The three women looked defeated once they found out that Yu Tong and Yu Dong were not biological sisters. Sister Kang then asked, " Fine, if she cannot give us for free but she can at least give us a discount right? For your sake? She treats you so well¡­a discount is not a big thing for her right?"


    Yu Tong thought about it before she shook her head and then replied, " I don''t think so my sister doesn''t do discounts but if you buy a few catties from her then she will add in some extra stuff. I can ask her to add a little more but that is all I can do for you three." She wasn''t foolish enough to let go of potential customers but there was no way she was going to let them take advantage of their family!

 Chapter 973: My sister is mine

    Chapter 973: My sister is mineAfter Yu Dong seeded in selling the vegetables for a high price, she decided to earnestly work harder for the vigers. She couldn''t tell them that there was going to be a locust gue lest the matter was spread all over the town and other viges.


    If everyone found out that there was going to be another gue, then it might lead to another round of hoarding something that Yu Dong did not wish to happen.


    She carefully considered everything and thus started loaning out money to the vigers to create greenhouses to protect their crops. She couldn''t stop them from growing vegetables, which was why she held a meeting and announced that if they wanted to sow the seeds then they needed to build a greenhouse over their fields.


    Though it created a bit of havoc, now that Yu Dong was looking at the greenhouses that were scattered all over the vige, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. With this, they did not have to worry about anything for the time being.


    She then turned to look at Shen Li and asked, " Did the mers finish sewing the mesh curtains?"


    Mesh curtains were something that Yu Dong came up with, she taught the mers how to use strips of bamboo poles to make curtains with minimal space which was too small for even a locustrva to enter. Since nts needed air, she couldn''t trap the crops inside the greenhouse as the material with which she created these greenhouses was nowhere as good as the one in the modernbs.


    Thus, they needed to make windows which would allow a continuous flow of air. But if those windows were left open then the locusts would chew down their entire crops! Thus, Yu Dong came up with the idea of mesh curtains that would both block the locusts out as well as protect their crops while allowing fresh air to flow inside the greenhouse.


    " They are done with a hundred curtains for the time being," Shen Li replied as he looked at the small book that he carried everywhere with him. Now that he was getting on with his pregnancy, he needed to take walks thus he decided to follow Yu Dong and help her in developing the vige.


    " Great, then tell those who are done building their greenhouses toe and bring those mesh curtains with them," Yu Dong stated calmly while staring at the vigers who were working hard. " Once they are done cing the mesh curtains on their windows, send Liu and Aunt Wang to check half while leaving the rest to Mi and Sister Junfen."


    " If they clear the inspection hand them the seeds and allow them to start farming," she added.


    While she was talking her gaze fell on Yu Tong who was returning from the docks, behind her were three burly women which made Yu Tong look like a meek wife who was getting bullied by her inws.


    "What''s going on?" She mused while Shen Li also turned around and looked at Yu Tong while covering his belly, he only breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that those three women were not his mother and sister.


    Though Shen Hanxing and Mother Shen had been quiet for a few months, Shen Li was well aware of their nature. The two will not sit quietly for long and will sooner ortere looking for Ning Yu and Shi Xi!


    " Ah Tong?" Yu Dong called her cousin whose eyes almost turned ssy upon hearing Yu Dong''s cry. It was still her sister who cared the most about her!


    After eating the vegetables grown by the Yu family, the other vegetables and fruits could not even match up. The tomatoes which were sold in the market started to taste blend and the cucumbers and leeks lost all vour in the eyes of the three women. When they ate dinner at their house, they felt like they were eating pig''s feed, which made them quite annoyed.


    Sadly, the prices of those vegetables that were sold by the Yu family did not go up, they did not fall either. The more they couldn''t have it the more they wanted to eat those vegetables but Yu Tong learned her lesson, she no longer brought tomatoes and cucumbers to the dock nor did she sell those vegetables at a lower price.


    Therefore, the three women decided to chase after Yu Tong when she was going back home and invited themselves to a free meal and because one of the women was her boss, Yu Tong couldn''t say no!


    As the four of them entered the Big River Vige, they were greeted with the sight of greenhouses which caused the women to be filled with awe. They thought that these buildings were the secret of those vegetables, they believed that if they built something simr in their vige, they might be able to eat vegetables that tasted as good as Yu Dong.


    But Yu Tong squashed their thoughts as she told them that the greenhouses were only there to protect the corps and nothing else, the taste of the vegetables came straight from the skills that her sister had!


    Sister Kang looked at the scenery around her and sighed, " Sure enough, those who are smart are different from the rest. No wonder you are so witty, Tong''er."


    " She is not as witty as her sister though," chimed Sister Gong as she looked at Yu Dong whose aura was something else. " If she did then she too would be the owner of a vige instead of working in the town while trying to save money to buynd."


    Yu Tong: "¡­" You know you just called yourself idiots as well!


    Yu Tong simply rolled her eyes and then said, " Yes, I am not as good as my sister. She is much smarter than me."


    Her three colleagues nodded and then Sister Hou said in a sly voice, " Then she might not be as petty as you, right? If we ask her to stay at the vige and have dinner once in a while she might agree right?"


    Yu Tong: "¡­.."


    0-----------0

 Chapter 974: My sister is mine ——2

    Chapter 974: My sister is mine ¡ª¡ª2If not for the fact that Hou Bo was her elder, she would have fought to death with her!


    " How can you say that? If I am petty then my sister might be super petty, right?" Yu Tong turned to look at Hou Bo and the rest, when they were praising Yu Dong for being wise they said that she was more wiser than her but now that they were talking about being petty, suddenly Yu Dong was no longer as petty as her. Why was that!?


    Sister Kang sighed helplessly and then said with a sympathetic smile, " You don''t understand this, Yu Tong. Those who are smarter thanmoners like us, their hearts are as wide as the sea. I am sure that your sister will not be upset with us just because we ate a few tomatoes from her garden."


    The group of four soon arrived in front of Yu Dong who looked at Yu Tong with a questioning gaze while looking at the three women behind her. She did not understand who they were but from the looks of it, these three women must know Yu Tong because Yu Tong was not someone who would return home with a '' I am a bullied'' look on her face.


    " They are¡­" Shen Li asked with a gentle voice causing Sister Kang to smile as she bowed in front of Yu Dong and Shen Li she introduced herself and then said,


    " I am Kang Hongmei and these are my underlings, Gong Shun and Hou Bo, we are Yu Tong''s seniors at work. It''s nice meeting you two!"


    " Oh yes," Though Shen Li did not understand what was going on, he still bowed slightly after receiving Sister Kang''s greeting and then turned to look at Yu Tong with a questioning gaze but thetter was simply looking at Yu Dong with unsaidints in her eyes.


    " Take them home," Yu Dong had a gut feeling thus she asked Shen Li to bring the three women home before turning to look at Yu Tong and asked, " They ate those tomatoes and cucumber sd, right?"


    Yu Tong nodded, she felt like she had given away a big secret which was why she felt really guilty because she knew that her sister was being targeted by people. Ever since their shop took a turn for the better, many people have tried to scheme against them but they couldn''t because they did not know where Yu Dong lived and who she was but now that secret was out because of her!


    " I am sorry sister, I did not want them to follow me but they were too sneaky," Yu Tong was careful as well but she was not as skilled as Yu Dong and thus she was caught by the three women very quickly.


    Yu Dong looked at Yu Tong without saying anything, seeing that Yu Dong was silent, Yu Tong thought that her sister was angry with her but then she saw Yu Dong smile.


    "It''s fine, I never said that you cannot bring your friends to the vige ¡­as long as they are honest and don''t harbour any evil intentions then I will not stop you from inviting them to dinner once in a while," Yu Dong told Yu Tong while patting her on the head.


    " Who wants to invite them to dinner?" Yu Tong scoffed with an eye roll but she did not forget to add, " You don''t have to worry, sister, they are good women. Though a bit sneaky they are honest and hard-working."


    " If that is the case then it is all right."


    Yu Dong hadn''t told others that their skills were being targeted by the Eldest princess herself and thus she was worried that one day the matter might go out of hand and she would find it difficult to save herself and her family from getting burned because of that fire.


    This was the only reason she was being so careful but she did not want her family to go around thinking that they were not allowed to live their lives as they wanted.


    Shen Li brought the three women to their house. The second Sister Kang and the rest looked at the grand house which was not only luxurious but bursting with hopping rabbits, vegetable nts and flowers they were shocked beyond words.


    When they thought that Yu Tong was working at the docks, they thought her family was having a hard time. But how in the world they were having a hard time?! Those miniature greenhouses were filled with green vegetables and the flowers were beyond weing ¡ª¡ª from the looks of it even the chickens and rabbits of this house got a better feed than them because even the smallest chicken was plump and fat.


    There was even a cow, a bull and a calf!


    " Wow, Ah Tong¡­I did not know this but you are a secret heiress aren''t you?" Sister Kang gasped which caused Yu Tong to roll her eyes and say,


    " All of this belongs to my sister and I had done nothing to make these things flourish, what are you even talking about? Even sisters need to keep a clean record."


    Hou Bo did not say anything as she agreed with Yu Tong but Gong Shun simply giggled and then threw her arm around Yu Tong''s shoulders and then said in a soft voice, " But still, our sister seems to be pampering you a lot. To think she did not even get angry at you when you were panicking like youmitted a sin."


    Yu Tong was immediately displeased as she kicked Gong Shun in the shin and then snapped, " Don''t go around making rtionships that aren''t yours. Sister Dong is my cousin and my sister ¡­ not yours!"


    Damn, these women were shameless, they were thinking of getting close to Yu Dong and then asking for discounts and whatnot, she was not going to allow that to happen!


    But that only caused the three to giggle even harder as they looked at Yu Tong with a sly look. Now that they were here, they were going to make sure that Yu Dong epted them as her sisters!

 Chapter 975: A shocking sight

    Chapter 975: A shocking sightYu Tong wanted to kick these shameless women out but she did not get the chance to do so as Grandma Yu stormed out of the house and then pped Yu Tong at the back of her head, " Why are you acting so clingy? Is this how you should be treating your friends?" Grandma Yu red at her granddaughter who was acting too freely.


    Just now she noticed the badge on the left arm of the woman in the middle and from the badge she knew that she was the leader of the team in which Yu Tong worked, yet the brat was treating her boss so casually was she not afraid of getting kicked out?


    Grandma Yu turned to look at the three women and then bowed apologetically, " I am so sorry, she had been spoiled rotten by us but despite her ws, she is a hard worker and would not let others down."


    " There is no need for an apology, Old Madam Yu," Sister Kang waved her hand as she smiled at Yu Tong proactively causing thetter to fume. Yu Tong wanted to tell her grandmother that there was no need to act so kind towards these hungry ghosts but before she could open her mouth, Old Madam Yu red at her warning her to stay silent.


    Sister Kang introduced herself along with Gong Shun and Hou Bo as the three of them walked inside the Yu house.


    " Hello, Old Madam Yu," the two women bowed in front of Old Madam Yu and greeted her politely, while Fang Chi and Chen Mi immediately hid behind the walls of the kitchen. As they were mer concubines they were not allowed to show their faces in front of women whom they did not know ¡ª¡ª Ye Liu was the only one who stepped out of the kitchen and greeted the three women as the secondary husband.


    " Good day, good day," Sister Kang looked at the mer in front of her and smiled politely, though she felt a bit confused upon seeing Ye Liu. From the looks of Yu Dong was quite rich and her looks were good as well, so why was she married to such manly mers? Neither of them looked half as good as those mers whom she saw in the town.


    But Sister Kang was wise enough not to question something like this as she could see that Yu Dong respected her husbands a lot and that thought only got stronger as Yu Dong allowed her mer concubines toe out and greet them.


    " Mi¡­Chi? What are you doing inside the kitchen? Come and greet the guests," Yu Dong did not want anyone to look down on her husbands no matter what their positions were and thus she did not follow thews like everyone else. It was not their fault that they married her as concubines, after all, so why should they be covering their faces as if they did something wrong?


    " Hello, hello ¡­" Chen Mi stepped out of the kitchen and bowed to the three women followed by Fang Chi who was holding little Bo in his hands.


    Once the greetings were done, Yu Tong turned to look around the house and asked, " Sister, where is Uncle Le? Shouldn''t he be here to have lunch with us?" Since Yu Le pampered her, Yu Tong was hoping to get another person to back her up!


    Yu Dong smiled as she looked at Yu Tong and then answered, " Uncle Le wants to start building a greenhouse as soon as possible, which is why he went to his farnd."


    She did not tell Yu Tong about Li Sangyu''s attempts to get close to their uncle lest thetter recklessly rushed forward to beat that woman up.


    " He should let the mammies help him," Yu Tong sighed before turning to look at her grandmother who was happily entertaining the three women as if they were guests of their family.


    " Old Madam Yu there is no need to cook so much for us," said Gong Shun with an embarrassed expression but anyone could see that she was more than eager to gobble the meal cooked by the delicious vegetables grown by the Yu family.


    Old Madam Yuughed as she waved her hand and then said, " There is no need for you to be so shy with me. You are Ah Tong''s friends so of course we need to treat you well."


    Yu Tong rolled her eyes upon hearing her grandmother''s words and then said in a low voice, " Who are friends with them? They are simply thick-skinned!! Instead of going back to their house, they chased after me and ever since then they stuck to me like leeches! If you treat them so well, they will end up taking advantage of your kindness and think of getting free meals every day."


    The three women: "¡­.." Though they did stick close to Yu Tong to get a free meal at the Yu family, there was no need for her to describe them like this right?


    Her words caused Yu Dong tough while Old Madam Yu red at Yu Tong once again.


    It did not take long for Sister Kang and the rest to take a seat in the living room while Chen Mi and the others went to cook inside the kitchen, Yu Dong went with them too so when Sister Kang and the rest saw Yu Dong chopping onions with wonderful skills they could not help but ask, " Miss Yu? You know cooking as well?"


    Sister Kang''s question caused the mers to look at Yu Dong as they stopped working even Shen Li felt a bit awkward while ying with Shen Jin. Everyone knew that it was the job of mers to cook for the guests and the women of the family were asked to entertain their guests but instead of sitting with others, Yu Dong was cooking along with Chen Mi and the rest.


    Of course, this sight would be too shocking for some!

 Chapter 976: A shocking sight ——2

    Chapter 976: A shocking sight ¡ª¡ª2---------------


    Yu Dong however did not even stop her actions, she simply tossed the onions in the pan while Chen Mi saut¨¦ed them with a pair of long wooden chopsticks. Only then did Yu Dong turn to look at Sister Kang and the rest before replying, "What''s so weird about it? One of my husbands gave birth a few months ago and thus he is still recovering his strength while the other one is carrying my child ¡­ and leaving the entire work on these two does not feel right, don''t you think? After all, entertaining a guest is my job as much as it''s theirs."


    She did not feel ashamed to do the work which was supposed to be done by mers. In her world, she had seen many times how officers would invite their colleagues to lunch without even asking their wives¡ª¡ª and those poor women had to work hard in the kitchen to whip another meal for the guests in limited time and that too without a mistake.


    What was more there was one time when Yu Dong was invited by an officer to go to his house for lunch with the rest of the group. She knew the officer and thought that as he was a careful and considerate man, he would have told his wife that he was inviting his friends over but when she arrived at his house and saw the shocked look on the face of the woman, Yu Dong knew that the officer did not tell his wife anything.


    Back then, the woman who had just given birth to a child had to go inside the sweltering hot kitchen and cook for the entire group while taking care of the child and throughout the time, the officer who invited them did not even take hold of the baby. He continued tough and joke around with his colleagues, in the end, it was Yu Dong who couldn''t take it anymore and went to help the wife of the officer.


    She still remembered how the officer had degraded his wife by saying that she was a drama queen who just wanted to take everyone''s sympathy.


    If not for the fact that the officer was her senior, Yu Dong would have punched the man in the face and then left him to bleed.


    Thus, she did not think that there was anything wrong with her helping her husbands. There were so many people in their family, so was there anything wrong in helping them cook? It wasn''t as if they did not do anything all day long. From taking care of the children to the animals and making sure to keep the house clean and they had warm meals three times a day ¡ª¡ª the mers took care of everything.


    So in Yu Dong''s eyes, there was nothing wrong if she helped them a little when they were busy.


    Her words caused the three women to ponder over carefully because what Yu Dong said was indeed the truth, if the mers were not feeling well there was no point in forcing them to work and leaving the others to handle the meal alone was too much.


    But even so, it was quite shocking for them to see a woman cook so well. Neither of the three of them could even boil water because if they did then Gong Shun wouldn''t be relying on the meals cooked by her husband!


    However, they did not have the time to care about it anymore as Yu Dong ced the pork belly in the pan right at that moment and left it to simmer with the herbs that she had grown in her backyard. She did not add even a drop of oil and simply let it cook it in its fat¡ª¡ª the tantalising scent of the pork which was raised on the Yu family farm along with the special herbs was so delicious that every single thought flew out of the heads of the three women.


    They sniffed the mouth-watering scent and then gulped before sister Kang gasped in surprise, " Miss Yu, did you learn cooking from the imperial chefs? Howe you can make pork belly smell so good?"


    They were keeping an eye on the kitchen as they wanted to learn a thing or two from Yu Dong and her husbands, maybe if they were as skilled as Yu Dong then their meals might be satisfactory as well.


    Yu Dong simply smiled before replying, " There is no such thing, the pigs raised in our farms are differently raised whenpared to the rest of the farms, which is why you might be noticing the difference."


    So they were raising their livestock differently as well? No wonder that pork belly looked especially juicy. Sister Kang once had the opportunity to taste the pork belly cooked by a retired chef who once worked under an imperial chef¡ª¡ª back then she thought that the chef did an amazing job but now as she watched Yu Dong flip the pork belly around and then pour a dark sauce on it, she realised that the chef was still far from getting as close to Yu Dong!


    Gong Shun on the other hand gulped and then asked in shock, "Sister Dong are you a magician? Howe your homegrown vegetables and livestock smell so heavenly when cooked?"


    Yu Tong red at Gong Shun and then snapped, " How many times have I told you? Stop calling my sister ¡­ your sister! Don''t go around making rtionships with my family."


    The three women ignored Yu Tong as Hou Bo licked her lips and then asked Yu Dong, " Miss Yu are you going to sell the meat in the town as well?"


    " Of course, I am," Yu Dong chuckled as she ced the pork belly on the working station and then sliced it up causing a scent even more delicious than before to rise in the air and then waft over to the three women who sniffed while drooling. " But of course, the price will be different as well."

 Chapter 977: Buy the barren mountain

    Chapter 977: Buy the barren mountainWith Yu Dong''s help, it did not take long for the mers to whip a sumptuous meal. As Yu Dong ced thest dish on the table, she turned to look at Yu Tong and her friends before saying, " The meal is done!"


    Sister Kang and the others were dying to hear these words, the second Yu Dong called them for dinner, they immediately rose to their feet and rushed to the table in a hurry. From the second Yu Dong started cooking the pork belly, all sorts of delicious scents were flowing out of the window of the kitchen making the rats inside the stomachs of these hungry wolves go crazy.


    As the three women rushed towards the dining table, they were surprised to see the feast on the table. Though they looked like ordinary home-cooked meals, for some reason the scenting from those dishes was enough to make them drool. The three women did note from a good background and thus they never cared about what kind of meals they ate ¡ª¡ªas long as they could fill their bellies, it was enough.


    However, now that they were looking at the meal prepared by the Yu family, they all felt that they were living a bit too frugally. Though they were not exactly rich with their hard work they were no longer as poor as they were when they were young.


    They worked so hard and yet they saved all the money instead of buying something good to eat for their families! Maybe they will think of a way to use a little of their savings to have a decent meal once a month.


    Sister Kang and the rest took a seat as they picked up their chopsticks, though the dishes were simple, they were really fragrant. Just the scent alone invigorated their appetite and it also made them feel energized. It was only then did Sister Kang realised that the vegetables grown by the Yu family were not something simple.


    Gong Shun looked at the dishes in front of her and then praised Chen Mi for his cooking, "Brother-inw, you are really one heavenly cook. I thought Sister Dong was good but you are even better!" She then turned to look at Yu Tong and enviously said, " You are so lucky that you live in such a good family and have such skilled brothers-inw."


    Her husband never learned to cook because he thought that he was way above the rest. And now that he was married to a simple daily wage earner, her husband could hardly cook rice without leaving half of the rice grains uncooked. Gong Shun wanted to marry another mer but she was too poor for that what was more her husband had given her three daughters, she couldn''t just kick him to the curb just because he could not cook, now could she?


    Next to her, Hou Bo also nodded solemnly and agreed, " Your cooking is better than my husbands, I swear I give them simr condiments but they can never whip something as good as this."


    Chen Mi beamed happily as he heard the praises which were offered to him by the women, he happily looked at Yu Dong and then bowed his head before epting the praises, " Thank you, sisters-inw, you are really kind. I am not that good." Though he knew that he was just that good, he did not act boastful in front of others. Instead, he turned to look at Yu Tong and said, " Sister Tong, you should entertain your friends nicely."


    Yu Tong nodded her head but inwardly she was grumbling. Was there any need for her to be nice to them? When she was not nice those women were drooling like they have never seen a meal as good as this one¡­if she was to treat them nicely then Yu Tong was worried that they might never leave!


    Just as the family was going to start eating dinner Yu Le returned with his daughter. He looked at the feast cooked by his nephews inw and smiled awkwardly before handing the bowl of stir-fried vegetables with chicken breast he said, " Yuya wanted to eat chicken tonight which is why I cooked this for you, since the taste was good I thought of bringing some for you guys."


    Though Yu Le lived in the same courtyard as the Yu family, he hardly entered the Yu house during lunch and dinner as he did not wish to freeload but today because he was unaware of the fact that the Yu family was entertaining guests he ended uping when they were having dinner.


    " Lee and sit down," Old Madam Yu was overjoyed when she saw her son, she knew that Yu Le did not want to be a burden which was why he always skipped dinner and lunch at the Yu family. As a mother, she wanted to see Yu Le plump and healthy but because Yu Le refused to eat meals with their family¡­she could only listen to him.


    But now that she had gotten a chance to eat with her son, Old Madam Yu did not wish to let it go. She hurriedly stood up and then invited Yu Le inside before saying, " These are Tong Tong''s friendse and meet them."


    Yu Le wanted to hand the stir-fried vegetables and leave but in front of Yu Tong''s friends, he could only allow himself to be dragged inside the house by his mother.


    When Gong Shun saw Yu Le, she immediatelyplimented Old Madam Yu, " Old Madam, uncle is really good-looking. It seems that he inherited his good looks from you."


    Gong Shun was not lying, Old Master Tong was not as good-looking as Old Madam Yu. If Yu Le had inherited his father''s looks, he would have at most been above average but because he looked like his mother, he looked rather charming.


    Yu Le blushed upon hearing the praise while Old Madam Yu was really happy. No one hated being praised and as an olddy who hardly got any praise, how can Old Madam Yu be not happy?

 Chapter 978: Buy the barren mountain ——2

    Chapter 978: Buy the barren mountain ¡ª¡ª2-----------


    Yu Tong choked on the piece of pork belly from which she just took a bite, she looked at Gong Shun who started from Chen Mi and was now attacking Old Madam Yu with praises. Unlike the others who couldn''t see the intentions behind the praises, Yu Tong could easily see Gong Shun''s intentions!


    This woman was trying to cosy up with her family such that she could freeload at any moment!


    " Why are you speaking too much!? Just focus on your meal," Yu Tong was worried that Gong Shun might end up winning everyone''s hearts including Yu Dong as she was joking andughing with Yu Dong a bit too much. Thus, she stopped Gong Shun from speaking any more and ced a big piece of pork belly in her bowl, " Eat your meal."


    Don''t think that she was being a miser but because Yu Tong worked with these three women, she was more than aware of how greedy they can be and thus for the sake of her family''s monthly ration she had to nip this bud before it bloomed.


    Yu Tong''s worries were not unfounded as the second the three women started eating their speed was unmatchable. Because Yu Dong and the rest did not wish to fight with their guests they did increase their pace of eating but even so, the food was finished in just ten minutes!


    Gong Shun who liked the meal so much that she wanted to eat her fingers went as far as to pick up the bowl of meatball soup and then poured the remaining few drops on top of her rice. She did not know what kind of feed the livestock of the Yu family ate but the meat of themb grown and raised by the Yu family was so tender that it melted the second she took a bite from it.


    If not for the fact that it would be too rude to lick the bowl, Gong Shun would have done that too! Sister Kang and Hou Bo were of the same thought, this was a meal that they would never forget in their lives as it was simply too delicious.


    As they rubbed their round stomachs, the three women started to worry about how they were going to have a hard time going back to their normal lives.


    Sister Kang then sighed and then praised Chen Mi and Ye Liu, " No wonder, Tong Tong always refuses to bring lunch boxes to the docks. Maybe she knows that we will finish it all if she were to bring one! Your cooking is simply too good, brothers-inw. I once ate the meal cooked by the imperial chef''s disciple but even that disciple cannote close to your skills. The food was too delicious, if I had a daughter then I would have handed her hand to your son. I wouldn''t even mind if you make her, your household daughter-inw."


    Hearing her words Gong Shun raised her hands and then said, " If you want an engagement then I have three daughters, you can pick any as you like!" If her daughter bes the daughter-inw of this house then she will be able to eat a meal every day at this house!


    Their words caused Yu Tong to re at them unhappily she really wanted to ask how they were so shameless but given how Yu Dong loved her sons, she was sure that Yu Dong would not agree.


    And sure enough, a minuteter Yu Tong heard Yu Dong say, " Thank you for such a wonderful proposal but I would rather leave the matter of choosing their spouses to my sons. If they were to marry someone they did not like then what is the point? Once they grow up then you can introduce your daughter to them."


    But of course, whether or not those women will marry her sons of not will depend on her.


    The three women did not press Yu Dong anymore after hearing her refusal, they could see that Yu Dong was different from the rest. Instead of getting the groom''s price, she was more focused on the fact ¡ª¡ª whether or not her mer sons would be happy with their life partners. A woman like her would not hand her sons to anyone casually.


    But at the same time, the three women were determined to make their daughters, decent and hard-working women. What if one of their daughters wins the hearts of the Yu family''s mer sons?


    Once the three women left, Yu Dong called for the entire family to sit down in the living room. She had been thinking of something for the past couple of days and now she thought that it was only right to start implementing that n.


    Thus, as soon as her family sat down on the couch, Yu Dong opened her mouth and then told them about her n to buy the mountain next to the one which came under their vige as soon as Grandma Yu and the rest heard of Yu Dong''s ns, they immediately frowned and said,


    " Why should we buy that mountain? It is barren with hardly any fertilend. If it was a good ce then others would have fought to get it under their vige," Old Madam Yu did not want to use any more money, these days their savings were getting smaller and smaller as they loaned the money to the vigers to build the greenhouse and who knows when they will get the money back!


    How can they buy a mountain with their dwindling savings?


    Shen Li also agreed with Old Madam Yu as he said, " Grandma is right, Dong Dong. We already have so muchnd why should we buy that mountain which is barren?"


    The others chimed in support as well because they thought that there was no point in buying that mountain but were stopped by Yu Dong as she raised her hand and asked them to be silent.


    Yu Dong then looked at her family members and solemnly said, " I am not buying that mountain for growing crops but because I think we will need it to protect ourselves."

 Chapter 979 Buying the mountain

    979 Buying the mountain Her family''s expression if possible only became even more puzzled, seeing this Yu Dong sighed and then said seriously, " Grandma, everyone¡­have you forgotten? Thest time we were attacked by the Big Stone Vige¡ª¡ª they used the barren mountain to cross over to our vige?"


    Grandma Yu''s eyes narrowed as she said in an annoyed voice, " How can we forget that, those people almost killed us all. They even tried to harm a few mers and children when their wives were taken away by Magistrate Li!"


    After the New Year, Yu Dong went to the town and handed her testimony to the Yamen officer and because this matter was much bigger than the one that the head of the Yamen could suppress, she could only ignore the pleading of her sister-inw who was the head of the Big Stone Vige.


    Once the matter was settled the women who joined their hands in cannibalistic activities in the Big Stone Vige were taken away by the yamen officers, ever since then the mers and the elderlies of that vige would try to attack their vige something that annoyed the vigers of the Big River Vige a lot.


    But the barren mountains were not under the governance of anyone, not even Yu Dong who owned the entirend of their vige. Which gave the vigers of the Big Stone Vige a lot of courage and advantage while attacking their vigers!


    "That''s exactly what I am trying to say," Yu Dong had a serious expression on her face as she continued speaking, " And the situation in the uing days will be even worse. As you already know because of the untimely flood, the crops of many viges were destroyed¡­some even lost theirnds and had to move to another vige. At the current moment when the imperial family is in turmoil, there is no way they wille to our aid, the situation if possible is going to be even worse."


    Her words caused the entire family to turn serious because what Yu Dong said was indeed right, the imperial city had yet to send any help to the viges who lost their livelihood. Because of the sudden onught of tragedies, many vigers had to move to another ce and yet they were not allocated anynd as the officials were busy in their own duties.


    Though some honest officers like Magistrate Li tried to help the vigers who left theirnds, it was a situation of trying to quench one''s thirst by drinking the morning dew.


    " I have taken a look around the forest and mountain after the snow started to melt and unfortunately for us, I found a lot of locustrvae buried under the small holes of trees or under the ground," Yu Dong had indeed taken a look at the forest because she did not wish for the locustrvae to hatch in the mountains when they were not paying attention. " The heavy rainfall together with the flood had hitched up the numbers of the locustrvae found in the summers, if we are not prepared then I am afraid that we will have nothing when the locust gue arrives."


    " What a locust gue ?" Old Madam Fang was stunned as she turned to look at Fang Chi in shock but when she saw that the mer was as calm as a cucumber she understood that Yu Dong had told her husbands about the locust gue long ago.


    Even Old Madam Yu and Yu Tong''s hearts couldn''t help but shudder, A locust gue..doesn''t it mean that the summers of this year were going to be extra hot? What if the temperature rises another notch and drought happens?


    No wonder Yu Dong was asking the workers to dig as many wells in the vige as possible it was because she wanted to make sure that there would be nock of water in the summer.


    "If a locust gue happens then I am afraid that the vigers of the other viges wouldn''t sit still, especially the people from the Big Stone Vige. They hate us a bit too much," Grandma Yu considered the problems that might arise once the locust gue happens. " Once the gue hits no matter how much we try to hold them back they will try to attack our vige and God forbids if a drought was to take ce then our vige will be the first to be attacked as we not only have streams but also the ocean."


    Shen Li nodded as he worriedly hugged Shen Jin and then said, " Grandmother is right. Once the locust gue takes ce ¡­. We will be the target of many people. However, if we buy the barren mountains, how will it help us? That ce is not fertile and no one will be willing to farm on that ce¡­ it will remain abandoned ¡ª¡ª in that case wouldn''t it still allow others to enter our vige as they wanted?"


    Hearing his question Yu Dong smiled politely and then shook her head as she replied, " I know what you are worried about which is why I am thinking of turning that barrennd into a mountain to raise livestock. Since we are going to start selling meat in our shop as well¡ª¡ª then it will not be enough to raise our livestock on farms alone." Her eyes were filled with determination and seriousness as she continued, "As long as we maintain the same quality for everything I am sure we will have trouble in selling our animal-based products either. The restaurants in the town oftene to buy our vegetables in bulk, don''t they? I am sure they wille to buy the meat and milk that we are going to start selling in our shop."


    Yu Dong tapped her fingers on the armrest of the chair on which she was sitting then said in a confident voice, " If we are raising livestock there, then we can arrange for some women to guard the barren mountains. If there is nothing then no one will be willing to guard that ce but in case we were to start raising our livestock there, I am sure the guards hired by us would pay extra attention to the animals and whats more if we use that mountain to raise our livestock¡­then in case someone tries to infiltrate our vige, the animals will alert us by making noises."


    Shen Li and the rest frowned while Old Madam Yu and Yu Tong thought of this matter seriously.


    A momentter, Ye Liu opened his mouth and then asked, " I am not against raising our livestock on that mountain but even if that mountain is not as big as the one behind our house. It''s not that small either, If we raise a mountain worth of animals then how will we take care of those livestock? And what''s more, once we start selling our animals and nt products at such arge scale then we will end up standing out too much. What if someone eyes our business and tries to create problems for us?"


    Ye Liu knew that there was something fishy going on, Yu Dong had closed the shop in the capital and never once brought up the matter of opening that shop again. She hadpletely pulled herself back from the capital and what''s more, Ye Liu had heard from the vigers that someone in the town was asking about the inventor of the rice bran oil. Because everyone''s benefits were attached to the mill that was running in their vige no one dared to give out Yu Dong''s name but it was enough to let others know that Yu Dong was being targeted and thus Ye Liu did not wish for his wife to attract any more attention.


    Yu Dong had indeed thought of this matter before but she hade up with a way to handle the matter which was why she calmly smiled and then replied, " There is no need for you to worry about this, I have already told Magistrate Li about my ns and she has agreed to help me in hiding my identity. The shop though under my name will now be shown as a property that is owned by Marquis Qiao, I am sure even those who are trying to pry into our lives would think twice before trying to attack us."


    When the mers heard Yu Dong''s response they were still a bit worried but they knew that buying the barren mountain and making use of it was important and thus they softly sighed before Shen Li agreed with a gentle nod, " If you have thought everything through then go ahead, Dong Dong. I will not stop you from buying that mountain."


    Ye Liu also nodded after carefully thinking and then said, "You have my support too but what are we going to do about butchers?"


    At that moment, Chen Mi raised his hand and then said hurriedly, " Ooh, Ooh! I can ask my mother toe with my sisters and start living in our vige. You might not know this but my elder sister is very good with her butchering skills !"


    -----


    Tomorrow is my birthday and I will be taking two days off hehe.

 Chapter 980 Think again!

    980 Think again! Elder Sister Chen was indeed a very skilled butcher, she was the one whose skills with a knife were something that ought to be revered. She couldn''t only cut logs of wood in shape but she also knew how to clean the livestock of their family''s farm.


    Every time there was any festival or good asion it was his eldest sister who would deal with pigs and chickens¡ª¡ª cleaning them so well that one could not even see a single drop of blood sticking to the meat! She could even clean pig offals along with chicken ones as well.


    With his sister''s skills, they never had to worry about the responsibility of cleaning the meat when it was a grand asion, thus Chen Mi was very confident in suggesting his sister in front of Yu Dong for the job of butcher. What was more, he wanted his family toe and live with him in their vige


    ¡ª¡ª Chen Mi knew that after his mother separated from the Chen family she had to suffer a lot of taunts from the vigers.


    Even though it was his aunt who was in the wrong the one who was called unfilial was his mother. Chen Mi wanted to bring his mother to the Big River Vige but never had any reasons to do so and even if he was to convince his mother somehow, he was afraid that the vigers would not leave his mother alone.


    But if his mother were toe and live in this vige because of his elder sister''s job, no one would say a word! After all, his mother was not relying on them but on her daughter who would be working under Yu Dong!


    " If your sister is willing then you can call her," Yu Dong also approved of bringing her inws to the vige, at least this way she would not have to worry about whom to hire with someone as honest and sincere as her eldest sister inw working for her, she would be able to leave the barren mountain under her care.


    The rest of the family did not have anything against Chen Mi''s sistering to the Big River Vige either.


    Chen Mi excitedly pped his hands and then said, " Then I will ask my mother to sell hernds and move into our vige. Since she has enough savings now, it wouldn''t be hard on her and my sisters to move to our vige."


    What was more, with their family moving to the Big River Vige, those rtives who were harping on the back of his mother''s neck to get some mary help would also back off. Ever since his mother learned how to make Kangs, his grandfather and aunt have been to his mother''s ce more than the number of times he could count on his fingers.


    They were simply harassing his mother and father, thinking that as long as they were to keep pressuring his mother, one day they would be able to get their hands on the skills of building a Kang!


    His rtives surely knew how to dream, after selling him away like some rotten good, they were expecting his mother to help them grow. It has to be a funny joke!


    " I will go to the vige head''s house and then think of a way to get hold of the barren mountain as quickly as possible," said Yu Dong, her suggestion was unanimously epted by all without any problem.


    The next morning, Yu Dong woke up and finished her meal before taking off. She was going to the Vige head Gu''s house to discuss the purchase of the barren mountain when suddenly she knocked into something, a bit surprised she looked down at the young boy who was running amok.


    " Oh dear, you two what are you doing?" She asked the twins, their mother was still unconscious as she had received a lot of injuries while trying to run away from the capital. Because Teacher Chi did a good job of protecting the children, Yu Dong detoxified the poison in her body but even so, Teacher Chi was too weak after getting injured like that.


    The twins exchanged a look with each other before they ran away from Yu Dong, maybe it was because they sensed that Yu Dong did not like them as much as the others but they were quite wary of her,pared to their treatment of her, these boys were quite nice towards Shen Li and the rest.


    "What heartless brats," she muttered under her breath as she looked at the twins who were running away before going on her way to the Vige head Gu''s house.


    Though her house was not far from the Vige head, it wasn''t close either and thus it took Yu Dong more than ten minutes to arrive at the house which belonged to Vige head Gu.


    When Vige Head Gu saw Yu Dong, she smiled and then said, " Dong Dong, what are you doing here? Did you need something from me?"


    Yu Dong smiled back at Vige head Gu and then replied, " There is indeed something that I need you to help me with."


    Vige head Gu was more than willing to help Yu Dong, it was because of her that their vige was doing so well. If not for Yu Dong''s constant help, they would be in a lot of trouble as no one would have saved them in times of need. Even if they did not die in the flood, they would have been killed by the people of the Big Stone Vige.


    Because of Yu Dong, she was always praised by the town''s leaders.


    " Then why are you waiting outside?" She remarked with a smile on her face as she motioned for Yu Dong toe inside, " Come inside and take a seat."


    Yu Dong entered Vige Head Gu''s house and then took a seat then without waiting for Vige Head Gu to say anything, she went straight to the point and then said, " Vige Head Gu, I will not waste your time as I can see that you are busy with something. I want to buy the barren mountain beside the mountain thates under our vige."


    When Vige Head Gu heard Yu Dong''s words, she was shocked and couldn''t help but say, " Dong Dong, I am not saying that there is nothing wrong with you buying the mountain but that mountain ispletely barren what are you going to do with if you buy it?" Though Vige Head Gu knew that Yu Dong wouldn''t do anything that would incur a loss for her, she couldn''t help but advise Yu Dong carefully. " That mountain does not have anything other than a lot of barrennds, I don''t think you will be able to make use of that barrennd, why don''t you use that money to buynds in some other vige?"


    Yu Dong then shook her head and exined the same thing to Vige Head Gu that she exined to her family and then said, "Because of this reason, I think we cannot leave the barrennd alone. I think it''s better if we just buy it and use it to raise livestock, what do you think Vige Head Gu? Lest the vigers of the Big Stone Vige attack us again, it will be really troublesome."


    " You are right about that," Vige Head Gu frowned after she was done listening to Yu Dong''s exnation, she realised that the barren mountain was indeed a troublesome piece ofnd. Because that mountain was not under the jurisdiction of either of the viges, anyone could use it as they wanted and if the Big Stone Vige were to use that mountain once again to enter their vige then it would be truly troublesome.


    Vige Head Gu sighed and then rubbed her brows before saying, " If that''s the case then we have to buy that mountain but even so we cannot leave this matter on your head alone. Even if it is a small help I will ask the vigers to contribute a little as they will be benefiting with this purchase as well. But I hope that you have thought this through, though your business of vegetable selling is going well, there are always chances of big losses, so think it once again."


    If Yu Dong were to buy that mountain and the business of selling meat did not go as well as the vegetables, then she would be investing in that barren mountain for no reason. If the meat did not sell well, then it was going to be a waste of money, time and effort.


    Yu Dong had already thought of this matter many times before and thus she confidently said, " I am sure that nothing is going to go wrong, Vige Head Gu. Just keep your trust in me, have I ever let you or the vigers down?"


    Vige Head Gu knew that Yu Dong had already decided and was not going to change her mind thus she could only sigh helplessly before saying in a resigned manner, " All right, if this is what you want, then I will help you."

 Chapter 981 Fool courting death

    981 Fool courting death While Yu Dong was discussing the mountain purchase with the Vige head, Yu Mai was herding the livestock of the Yu family in a nearby field.


    Ever since his mind became a bit more clear, Yu Dong asked Yu Mai to take small jobs in the house like taking care of the livestock and bringing pig feed for the pigs. Even though they had workers to do such jobs, Yu Dong wanted Yu Mai to learn to do small things which would build his confidence.


    So like always with a little calf and a goat following behind him, Yu Mai headed to the grass field with the rest of the livestock. Beside him was Lang Ru who carefully looked around the fields while Yu Mai said to her, " Sister Ru, you should go back home. Mai can take care of them, you are a schr herding livestock is not something you should be doing."


    Chen Mi had repeatedly warned Yu Mai to not treat Lang Ru like before, now that Lang Ru was a schr, her reputation was no longer the same as before. She could not do the things she did when she was living with their family and had to act respectfully and elegant all the time, Chen Mi was worried that Yu Mai would drag Lang Ru around with him and ask her to catch loaches from the small stream next to the field where the livestock of the vige grazed.


    Ever since Yu Mai had befriended the naughty kids of the vige he was quite keen on running along with them, he would not only rush to catch loaches but he would also try to look for bird eggs with his friends which caused his entire clothes to be covered with mud.


    Chen Mi did not want something like this to happen to Lang Ru, as she was willing to y along with Yu Mai, he knew that Lang Ru would not refuse him but as Yu Mai''s brother-inw, it was his responsibility to teach Yu Mai. He was not going to stop Yu Mai from having a little fun but he had to take care of his actions at the very least when he was with Lang Ru.


    Lang Ru immediately felt her heart squeeze with worry as she turned to look at Yu Mai who was getting taller, she heard from her mother that this summer Yu Mai was going to turn eight years old. And with Yu Dong and her husbands taking care of him, Yu Mai was no longer the skinny, yellow-looking monkey anymore ¡ª¡ª instead, he looked delicate and pretty especially those eyes which were like tiny globes of dark sky with stars glittering within them.


    With his appearance, Lang Ru couldn''t help but worry as she was no longer a young child and knew that she liked Yu Mai as a mer and not a little brother. This was why she always Yu Mai whether or not he made other friends in the vige and as much as she tried to warn Yu Mai to stay away from other girls and stay next to mers, the little naughty monkey did not listen to her and ended up befriending a lot of girls of the vige.


    This was why when Lang Ru heard Yu Mai chasing her off, she was worried that he was doing this because he did not want other girls to see him as he was no longer close to her as he was before, with a tight smile she said, " I am fine. I think I will follow you as I haven''t been around the vige ever since I came back."


    Yu Mai helplessly looked at Lang Ru, he was sending her back because he wanted to y around with Mister Goat and the little calf but now that Lang Ru was here, he had to act respectful! How annoying!


    " Mai!" Just as Yu Mai and Lang Ru arrived at the fields, a young girl around thirteen came running towards Yu Mai. She smiled at Yu Mai ignoring Lang Rupletely as she said, " I reserved the best spot for your herd to graze,e with me! It''s next to the river ¡­ we can catch some loaches."


    This young girl was Nie Liang.


    And ever since she turned thirteen her parents started to look for a match for her, in this era a girl around the age of twelve was considered an adult and could take on the responsibility of one''s house. By the age of fifteen most of the girls in the vige were married off and by sixteen or seventeen they would be mothers.


    Nie Liang liked Yu Mai ever since she became friends with him and she knew that as long as Yu Mai turned eleven, she could propose to him which was why she was extremely nice to Yu Mai.


    Yu Mai was about to agree when he was stopped by Lang Ru who raised her voice and then interrupted the conversation with the sound of someone clearing his throat, " Ahem, Mai¡­wouldn''t you introduce me to this young woman?"


    Lang Ru''s voice was filled with vignce as she could see that this young girl treated Yu Mai differently. Simrly, Nie Liang looked at Lang Ru with narrowed eyes as she had heard about the rumours of a young girl living with the Yu family.


    " She is my friend, Nie Liang," Yu Mai did not sense the tension between the two girls and then turned to look at the rest of the group that was ying next to the creek. His hands itched to catch some loaches but he stopped himself as he turned to look at Nie Liang and then said, " Sister Nie, I am not going to catch loaches with you. Today I need to be careful while herding the livestock."


    " Why? Isn''t Little Calf and Mister Goat with you? You can y with us and they can herd the group or ¡­" Nie Liang turned to look at Lang Ru and added venomously, " Is it because of this young schr that you are holding yourself back?"


    --------------------

 Chapter 982 Fool courting death ——2

    982 Fool courting death ¡ª¡ª2


    Only then did Lang Ru realise that Yu Mai was holding himself back because of her. She turned to look at Yu Mai whose expression was awkward as if a cat was caught stealing cream, seeing this, Lang Ru wished to p herself in the face.


    Her daddy told her that she needed to be polite and make sure that the mer she was vowing would get everything that he liked but here she was bing the biggest obstacle in letting Yu Mai have his fun. Thus, she smiled and then said with a jolly voice, " Who told you that schrs cannot y in the mud? I came from the countryside and thus it is all right for me to y around."


    Lang Ru was of course lying, schrs were supposed to be dignified all the time but for the sake of impressing Yu Mai for their happy future, she was willing to go all out!


    " Really?" Yu Mai''s eyes lit up as he jumped up in joy, if Sister Ru could y with him then he wouldn''t have to worry about his brothers-inw getting angry at him. He immediately rushed towards the creek while dragging Lang Ru with him, as he caught hold of Lang Ru''s wrist, thetter shot a proactive look at Nie Liang whose expression turned sour.


    But when she thought about how Lang Ru was just the daughter of a servant, she calmed down and did not say anything.


    Yu Mai happily looked around for loaches this time he did not even care that Lang Ru''s brilliant white robes were covered in mud and even Lang Ru did not stop him, instead, she dotingly allowed Yu Mai to drag her around. As long as Yu Mai remembered how she was with him through thick and thin, he ought to agree to her proposal!


    " Mai, ask your goat to take care of my livestock as well!"


    " Mine as well or else my daddy will hit me with a broom."


    Everyone knew that the calf and Mister Goat were spiritual, even the cow and the bull were quite skilled. They did not wander off to the fields of the vigers and they did not allow the rest of the livestock to leave the grazing field either. This was something that the entire vige knew about and so did the children which was why they asked Yu Mai for help such that they could y without worrying about anything.


    " You always do that," Yu Mai pouted but he still helped his friends. He told Little Calf and his family to take care of the other families'' livestock.


    While some of them were busy ying around, a young mer rushed out in the grazing field and then started collecting the cow dung which was dropped on the ground by the cows of the Yu family. His actions were sneaky and no one caught him, Before long he had picked up enough manure and then rushed back home.


    " Did you bring it?" A woman with a greasy smile rushed out of the house and then snatched the manure from her son, she looked at the little amount of cow dung and pped the little boy harshly on the back of his head. " What are you doing? I asked you to bring a lot of manure why did you bring just a little bit of it?"


    The little mer rubbed his cheek which was stinging badly and then red at his mother before replying, " Everyone was ying in the field! How can I smuggle cow dung without them finding out? If they were to find out then they would deal ask what I was doing!"


    " You still dare to talk back!" The woman ced the bucket aside and then rushed to beat the mer who ran inside the house to find his father. But even his father was not able to save him, instead, the two of them were beaten by the woman who spat on the ground and then rushed to grab the bucket of cow dung from outside.


    This woman was one of theziest women in the vige, with a fat body and furious temper she did not get along with many. What was more her family was poor and she did not have any parents to lord over her thus, she did what she liked.


    When Yu Dong asked the vigers to rent theirnds to her for a fifty-fifty profit, Ping Jeng wanted to grab hold of those seeds as well but when she found out that all the vegetables would be sold by Yu Dong and she would only get a fifty per cent share after renting out hernd, she was not willing.


    Clearly, Yu Dong and her mers earned a huge amount so why should she share her money with them? They were renting out thends and they were the ones who were working hard in the fields, so what rights Yu Dong had to grab a fifty per cent share from their hard work? Wasn''t she clearly mooching off their hard work?


    Thus, she refused to sign the contract but when Peng Jing saw that the vigers'' lives were getting better she was jealous of their development.


    Thus a sneaky thought came into her mind, what if she were to steal a small amount of manure from the Yu family and grow her own vegetables? If that were the case then she would be able to open her own shop and sell the vegetables at her own price.


    Fortunately, Peng Jing''s idea worked and the spiritual energy in the cow dung helped her crops grow really well but she did not know that the cow dung from the Yu family''s livestock only elerated the growth of the vegetables and other than that nothing else changed!


    In the end, the sweetness and the wonderful taste of the vegetables all came from the spiritual energy that was instilled in the seeds provided by Yu Dong, however, Peng Jing who was drowning in sess couldn''t care less! And as she hadn''t tasted the vegetables of the Yu family''s farm she thought that she was doing nothing wrong!


    And she had no idea what kind of danger she was attracting.

 Chapter 983: Trying to act smart —-1

    Chapter 983: Trying to act smart ¡ª-1But no matter how smart Peng Jing was, she was ought to be caught when her son went to gather the cow dung of the livestock raised by the Yu Family, Lang Ru caught sight of him but she did not stop him as she could see that the mer was not living a good life with his tattered clothes and sickly pallor but once she and Yu Mai returned home, Lang Ru did not waste another minute in telling Yu Dong what happened at the grazing fields.


    Of course, everyone heard her as well.


    Once Lang Ru was done speaking Chen Mi heavily ced his sewing materials on the table and snapped unhappily, "I know Peng Jing all right, she is a good-for-nothing woman. Ever since his wife got richer and our life became better that woman started to spread all sorts of rumours about us. She is not a mer but her habits of gossiping are the same as those mers who like to talk bad about others."


    " She is one of those few vigers who did not sign the contract," chimed Ye Liu with a worried expression on his face. " She thought that we were cheating on her. She even fought with Brother Li saying that we were being too scheming. Didn''t she, Brother Li?"


    Shen Li still had a clear memory of that day when they were signing a contract with the vigers. That day Peng Jing came to their house agreeing to rent hernd out and work under them but the second she heard the shares she reneged and said that they were cheating her and the vigers.


    Since they were only providing seeds and nothing else how can they even think of taking shares from her? From her point of view, she should be allowed to sell the vegetables as per her wishes and Yu Dong should only take ten per cent of the shares.


    Her words were so shameless that even Shen Li became furious, he refused to let her sign the contract and said that anyone who had doubts about their character should leave. Back then Peng Jing left haughtily saying that she would note back to the Yu house to think that she was now picking the manure of their livestock and trying to boost her vegetables'' growth! Shameless!


    Yu Dong''s eyes flickered but she did not say anything, when Fang Chi saw that she was not worried he couldn''t help but say, " Are you not worried that she will steal our business?"


    " Those who have a clean conscience have nothing to worry about," Yu Dong calmly said without even the slightest bit of upheaval in her voice as she exined, " Though Little calf and the rest of the livestock''s manure is indeed a good thing there is no way it could rece the high-quality seeds. At most, the growth of the vegetables would get faster and nothing else¡­ if Peng Jing thinks that she can use our manure to boost the growth of her vegetables and then steal our business then she is wrong."


    The seeds that she handed the vigers were soaked in water which was filled with spiritual energy. The seeds sucked the spiritual energy directly from her touch but the manure only had a little amount of spiritual energy left within it as the entire thing was swallowed by the livestock if not how will they give milk and eggs which were better than the rest?


    All the spiritual energy waspletely used up by the animals that they were raising in their farms and the residual came out in the products that they provided them with as for the manure it only had a little bit of spiritual energy left within it.


    Once the mers heard that only the growth of the vegetables will be affected they heaved a sigh of relief. They were afraid that they would have to fight with someone like Peng Jing for their business but now they were at ease.


    If that was the case then there was nothing to worry about right?


    The next morning Yu Dong and the rest of the family filled their baskets with vegetables while telling Aunt Wang to keep an eye on things in the vige since Peng Jing ought to fail she was surely going to make a lot of fuss.


    Aunt Wang was also quite angry at Peng Jing''s actions, it wasn''t that the vigers did note to look for Yu Dong for manure they did because they could see that the livestock raised by Yu Dong were far better than their own but they did it politely and took Yu Dong''s permission.


    But Peng Jing, that woman talked bad about Yu Dong and her family behind their backs and yet had the audacity to go against them. She had to be kidding her!


    Aunt Wang agreed to pay attention to Peng Jing and the rest of the vigers only then did Yu Dong leave the vige and went to town.


    As soon as she left Peng Jing who was waiting for Yu Dong to leave suddenly popped out from behind a tree trunk and chased after their carriage. She was going to ce her stall just next to Yu Dong''s shop such that she would be able to snatch most of their customers. Once she makes a name for herself she no longer has to be worried about anything and would be able to open a shop for herself!


    Yu Dong of course knew that someone was trailing after her. There was no way that she wouldn''t be able to sense someone''s presence with her senses but she did not care about the little actions which were done by Peng Jing instead she calmly steered the horses to the town and then drove the carriage to the shop.


    Peng Jing looked at the three-story shop and enviously red at Yu Dong''s carriage. It was just a matter of time sooner orter she was going to build a shop just as big as this one!


    With her confidence rising, she immediately set up a stall and started to yell at the top of her lungs, " Fresh vegetables! Green vegetables! Vegetables better than Bo and Bun shop just at two taels a catty!"


    Her voice was so loud that Chen Mi heard Peng Jing from inside the shop, he red at the shameless woman and then turned to look at Yu Dong before saying, " Are you going to let her do this ?"


    Yu Dong stared at Peng Jing who was boasting about her vegetables and shook her head as she calmly said, " You are giving her too much attention, she might be able to snatch a few of our customers but the higher she climbs the harder she will fall."


    The reason Peng Jing was using their shop''s name so confidently was that she thought that the vegetables grown were just as good as theirs. And it was all because her homegrown vegetables were indeed better than the ones she raised before butpared to the ones that she sold, those vegetables did not have any refreshing burst of energy nor did they taste that good.


    Those who have brought the vegetables from her shop were bound to take notice of this thing.


    And unfortunately for Peng Jing, Yu Dong''s influence was way bigger than she thought most of the officials now relied on her vegetables to suck up to their seniors while most of the mer concubines used her vegetables to gain the affection of their wives.


    It was almost impossible for Peng Jing to steal her business that easily!


    " Just focus on your work and don''t pay attention to her," Yu Dong asked her husbands to ignore Peng Jing while they continued to be busy with their own things.


    While they were stacking the vegetables on the basket one of their old customers returned with a basket on his wrist and a mer servant following him behind.


    " Is something the matter today?" Old Master Xie asked with a smile as he pointed to the small stall outside the shop. " Did you hand that stall to thatdy for running? She is quite confident while telling others that her vegetables are just as good as yours."


    " Of course not," Chen Mi sullenly replied. " She is just being too confident in her foolish actions sooner orter she is going to suffer." After he was done speaking, he turned to look at Old Master Xie and then asked, " Master Xie are you going to buy some chives today? They are freshly harvested. I am sure they will taste even better than the ones you bought three days ago."


    " Haha, if you are so confident how can I ignore you? Pack a catty of chives for me along with some cucumbers and eggnts. My granddaughter wants to eat braised eggnt tonight and I promised her that I would cook for her!"


    In the past, his granddaughter hated to eat vegetables but ever since Old Master Xie started to buy vegetables from the Bo and Bun shop, her granddaughter would eat her vegetables without a fuss!

 Chapter 984: Trying to steal business

    Chapter 984: Trying to steal businessChen Mi smiled politely at Old Master Xie before packing up the vegetables that he wanted and saying, " We are selling strawberries and blueberries as well, do you want to buy them Old Master Xie?"


    " Strawberries?" Old Master Xie had never heard of something like this before it was because Yu Dong''s fruit shop did not make a loud noise in the town as the attention was taken away by the one in the capital, the officials in the town thought that the strawberries sold by the shop in the capital were much better and thus they would rather wait for the strawberries to arrive from the capital rather than buy them from Yu Dong.


    In the end, Yu Dong stopped selling them in the town and started transporting the entire stock to the capital.


    Thus, it wasn''t surprising that Old Master Xie did not know about them.


    " Oh, you don''t know about them?" Chen Mi asked while Old Master Xie nodded in response.


    Thus, Ye Liu immediately turned to take out a few strawberries and blueberries from the basket that was carrying fruits and then handed it to Old Master Xie to taste.


    Of course, after eating Yu Dong''s homegrown vegetables, Old Master Xie had full trust in their family. He picked onerge strawberry and bit it, immediately a sweet red juice flowed inside his mouth followed by the plump flesh causing his eyes to widen in surprise as he asked in delight, " How much is this?"


    " Its five taels a catty, Old Master Xie," Chen Mi answered with a polite smile as he looked at Old Master Xie who started to frown upon hearing the price but after some hesitation, he nodded and said, "Then pack a catty for me ¡­ make sure to pick the freshest one."


    Because Yu Dong wanted to provide maximum satisfaction to her customers she took out the basket and then handed Old Master Xie a small wicker basket that was enough to hold a catty of strawberries and then said, " Old Master Xie, you can ask your servant to pick the freshest one among these."


    When Old Master Xie heard that he could pick up the ones that he liked he immediately agreed. Thus he handed the small basket to the servant and asked him to choose the ripest one even though the strawberries of the Yu family were way above the rest of the fruits sold in the market, Yu Dong wanted to push for transparency as long as she was honest and hardworking no one would question her work ethics.


    Old Master Xie picked the strawberries that he wanted and then paid for his purchase.


    After Old Master Xie left, Old Master Shi arrived with his mer servant. He was afraid that if he was even a minutete then he might not be able to get his hands on the Yu family''s vegetables. After all, ever since Yu Dong and her husbands started to sell these vegetables in the market it did not take long for them to sell everything in just a few hours.


    " Miss Yu!" Old Master Shi greeted Yu Dong with a smile before turning to look at Chen Mi and Ye Liu. Ever since he started to eat Yu Dong''s homegrown vegetables his body was much stronger than before making him no longer as weak as he was before, now he could move without even the slightest bit of trouble and was living an easy andfortable life!


    Yu Dong turned to look at Old Master Shi with a smile before greeting him, " Good morning, Old Master Shi. You are early today."


    Old Master Shi smiled and then said, " I was afraid that if I came toote then I would not be able to buy anything. Yesterday you were not here which is why you did not see, the entire crowd snatched away the stock of lettuce and eggnts even spinach was snatched away. I had to make do with tomatoes and pumpkin."


    Though the pumpkin was just as good as the rest of the vegetables, the problem was that he couldn''t buy enough for his grandchildren. Ever since the New Year, his daughters would send their children to mooch off a meal or two from his courtyard and with the amount of grandchildren that he had, just one head of pumpkin was not going to be enough.


    Last night his grandchildren almost fought to death with each other causing Old Master Shi to suffer from a headache.


    Thus, he came to the Bo and Bun shop first thing in the morning such that he did not miss out on anything.


    Yu Dong smiled at Old Master Shi and then said, " You are in for a treat Old Master Shi, we even started selling fruits just now we did not have the time to stack them up but we just stacked them on the baskets." As she spoke she pointed to the two big baskets which were filled with strawberries and blueberries. Just looking at the plump berries which were simply tantalizing while watching made one''s appetite rise.


    Old Master Shi''s eyes were filled with surprise but because Yu Dong followed the same process as before which was to hand a sample to taste, Old Master Shi did not hold back and picked one to hand to his servant while eating the other one himself.


    His servant ate the blueberry while he ate the red strawberry ¡ª- of course, their reactions were simr to that of Old Master Xie, they did not even bother to haggle with Yu Dong and brought two catties of each.


    While Old Master Shi was picking strawberries, another voice rang out from outside, " Brother Mi! Why did you not send someone to advertise?" In the past, the mammies would go around the town announcing the arrival of the Yu family but today there was no sound in the streets, if not for the fact that he got worried and came to look, Qiao Nan was worried that he would have missed the correct timings to buy these vegetables!


    Chen Mi helplessly looked at Qiao Nan and then said, "We did not get the time to do it, it''s still early. Look I am still stacking up the stock."


    Who asked their customers to be so excited? They couldn''t wait for them to finish stacking before they came rushing!

 Chapter 985: Taste and review

    Chapter 985: Taste and reviewQiao Nan pouted, he immediately rushed inside the shop with his mer servant and then looked at the fresh vegetables which were indeed not stacked neatly and sighed in relief. At least the vegetables were still in the boxes and were not sold out.


    He looked at Chen Mi and then said while patting his chest, " You have no idea, Master Chen. Ever since I started eating the vegetables from your shop, I feel much better than before, this is something that did not happen even when I was taking the medicine given to me by the doctors."


    When Qiao Nan was poisoned by that concubine, no one detected that there was something wrong with him. By the time the poison started to act up, his womb was beyond saving, the doctor told him to be prepared and asked him to be prepared to live his life like a hen who couldn''ty eggs.


    Qiao Nan also gave up all hope but ever since he started eating the vegetables sold by the Yu family, his womb which hurt a lot because of the cold poison inside it, started to slowly get warm. Now he no longer felt the pain which was simr to a bunch of needles poking inside his womb and felt much better. What was even more amazing was that ever since his womb started to get better hisplexion turned fair and the e and pimples on his face started to reduce as well.


    Even his wife started to pay attention to him, she no longer chased after those young mers and tried to sneak inside his courtyard but of course, he chased her out every time.


    Chen Mi smiled at Qiao Nan while looking at Yu Dong who was counting the money handed by Old Master Shi and then turned to look at Qiao Nan before saying, " A good diet is much better than medicine, Master Qiao. No matter how good a medicine is, in the end, it has a side effect but that is not the case with our vegetables maybe that''s why you are feeling better."


    Of course, Qiao Nan thought the same too, in fact he even thought that the Yu Family had some secrets for raising such a good stock of vegetables but when he thought about how they were not harming but helping others, he pushed the matter to the back of his head.


    " You are right," he smiled at Chen Mi before he pointed to the vegetables and started buying, " Master Chen, give me a head of lettuce, half a catty of chillies and some radishes as well, add another catty of spinach and capsicum and¡ª-"


    " You are buying too much of vegetables," said Old Master Shi as he finished buying the strawberries along with two catties of blueberries. He smiled at Qiao Nan and then pointed at the basket of strawberries and said, " You need to save some money for these as well or else you will miss these good things. They are truly delicious, sweet and plump. Take a bite ah!"


    As Old Master Shi grew old, he became more and more cordial which caused others to feel that they shared an affinity with him.


    Qiao Nan looked at the berries which were rich in colour and looked rather plump before swallowing hard and then without any reservation he took a bite from a blueberry, sure enough the second he took a bite, he was won over by them.


    " Goodness Miss Yu, you are going to make me go bankrupt," Qiao Nan joked as he handed his servant a strawberry to take a bite from and when he saw the delightful look on his servant''s face, he knew that the strawberries tasted good as well.


    Yu Dong only smiled at Qiao Nan''s joke and said nothing.


    " Master this strawberry tastes really good, can you buy a few for me, please? You can cut it out of my wageter on," Qiao Nan''s servant spoke with a puppy dog expression causing thetter to roll his eyes as he poked his servant on the forehead and then said, " Why are you begging like this? Have I ever treated you unjustly? Order as much as you want."


    Qiao Nan was genuinely nice to his servants as they have been suffering along with him because he was abandoned by his wife ¡ª¡ª his servants suffered no less ridicule from the other courtyards as he did.


    Xiao Li''s expression brightened as he turned to look at Ye Liu and said, " Master Ye pack two, not three catties of strawberry. I will send a catty to my family!"


    " Sure," Ye Liu did not hold back the smile that was etched on his face and then packed three catties of strawberries for Qiao Nan. As he was packing the strawberries, he looked at Yu Dong who nodded and then said, " Master Qiao, would you like to take a few eggs from our farm? We only brought some to test and haven''t thought of selling them yet¡ª¡ª if you don''t mind then can you give us a review ?"


    Eggs were something that Yu Dong had no control over, each egg had spiritual energy within it but the spiritual energy depended on the type and amount of feed the chickens ate, thus she did not want to hand it to elderlies like Old Master Xie or Old Master Shi to taste. In case the energy was too much for their body.


    She wanted to hand it to someone young like Qiao Nan beforeunching the eggs and meat in the shop. If Qiao Nan did not find anything amiss in these eggs then they were most likely safe to eat.


    And because Qiao Nan was young, his body would be able to process the spiritual energy even if it was in an excess amount. The only thing that would happen to him was that his injured womb would get better in just one night.


    If she were to hand these eggs to Qiao Nan then she would not only get a review but she wouldn''t be harming anyone either. If the spiritual energy was just right then she would introduce the eggs right away in the shop but if the energy needed to be adjusted she would wait for another week.

 Chapter 986: Not willing to hand over free samples

    Chapter 986: Not willing to hand over free samples" You are going to sell eggs and meat as well?" Qiao Nan was surprised when he heard Ye Liu''s words, he looked at the small basket of eggs in Ye Liu''s hands and was quite surprised. He thought that the Yu family would only be relying on the vegetables and fruits grown by them to make it big in the town but he never expected that they would one day even think of selling meat and eggs.


    Yu Dong smiled at Qiao Nan and then calmly said, " I noticed that the butcher shops are very far from this street and many servants have to travel by foot to the butchering streets where the butchers sell meat. This is why I came up with the n of selling meat and eggs ¡ª- don''t worry, I will be selling the meat which has been thoroughly cleaned and not open a butcher shop here."


    The reason there were no butchering shops on this street was that officials lived closer to this street. They did not like the smell of blood and rotten insides of the animals which were butchered and thrown aside because of this the butchering shops were all located at the other end of the town.


    If an official wanted to buy meat then they would send their servant to the other end of the town where the butchers opened their shops. Thus Yu Dong was certain that she would be able to open her meat and egg shop without a problem.


    Qiao Nan frowned and then asked, " But what about the freshness? If you butcher a hen then how are you going to keep the freshness of the meat until you arrive at the town?"


    " This is our family''s secret Master Qiao but we will tell you the truth," Chen Mi smiled at Qiao Nan and then stated, " My wife opened a butcher shop on the butchering street, all the meat will be butchered there before being cleaned and sent to our shop. You wouldn''t even have to worry about blood because our butchers will clean the meat so well that you will not find a speck of blood on the meat that you want to purchase."


    " Wouldn''t that be too much of a work for your family?" Old Master Shi spoke suddenly as he turned to look at Yu Dong. " Little girl, you shouldn''t work so hard even if you were to send meat and eggs to the butchering street we would still buy it from you."


    " Old Master Shi, you are way too kind," Yu Dong smiled as she added another handful of strawberries to his and Qiao Nan''s packages. " We are here to serve our customers to the best of our ability, so of course I will make sure that the meat sold by our shop will be as fresh as it can be." She paused and added, " We will be only selling one thing at a time and the meat in the shop will be changed every hour if it is not fresh anymore, we will change it without anyone bringing the matter up."


    The truth was that Yu Dong only opened that shop on the butchering street because she wanted to hand Elder Chen sister some work to do and earn some extra money along with her younger sister. With her space, she did not need to even bother about travelling back and forth, she was only doing this such that no one would find any fault in her disguise or anything else.


    When Old Master Shi and Qiao Nan heard Yu Dong''s words, their impression of her got even better. Compared to many butchers who sold the same meat in the afternoon that they cut in the morning, Yu Dong''s hard work wasmendable.


    Thus, Qiao Nan nodded and then said, " Very well, you can hand me those eggs and chicken breast, I will cook them today." Just now he noticed that there was arge piece of chicken breast in the basket as well most probably Ye Liu thought that he would not take the chicken breast which was why he only asked him to take the eggs.


    When Ye Liu heard that Qiao Nan was willing to take the chicken breast with him, he did not hold back and handed Qiao Nan a generous amount of meat and eggs to take back.


    While the Yu family''s shop was filled with customers, Peng Jing was sitting on pins and needles. She couldn''t understand what was going on but no customer even looked in her direction, seeing her anxious like this one of the basket sellersughed at her and then said,


    " You are two monthste," she told him with a gleeful smile. " Before you, more than one vegetable seller announced that they were selling the vegetables sold by the Yu family at a lower price. They managed to snatch some of the Bo and Bun shop''s customers only to be beaten upter on as their vegetables were not as good as the Yu family''s!"


    Peng Jing heard the words of the basket seller and her heart turned cold, she forgot that the other vegetable sellers must have used this tactic to sell their vegetables to the customers.


    But even so, she did not let her confidence waver as she muttered, " I am different from those vegetable sellers. I live in the same vige as Yu Dong and her husbands, how hard do you think it is for me to figure out their secret? I have used their secret form to grow these vegetables so of course, I am better than those vegetable sellers."


    When she spoke she did not lower her voice at all attracting the attention of the pedestrians. They stopped and looked at the vegetables that were sold by Peng Jing before pondering whether or not to buy ¡ª¡ª some were willing to buy after hearing the price but wanted to take a bite of the samples.


    This was something that Peng Jing did not expect and thus refused, when the customers saw that she was not willing to hand them samples, one of them couldn''t help but say, " You say that your vegetables are simr to Yu family shop then why won''t you hand over the free samples for taste?"

 Chapter 987: The hoarding Madam Geng

    Chapter 987: The hoarding Madam GengPeng Jing thought of her vegetables as silver taels, how could she chop them into pieces and hand these people a sample to eat for free? What if they did not pay her? Thus, she snorted and then replied, " They have so many vegetables, so of course they are willing to hand over free samples but I only have this small basket. If I hand free samples then wouldn''t it be a loss for me?"


    Though what Peng Jing said was indeed correct, some customers did not like her haughty attitude, when they went to Bo and Bun shop, the mers of the shop owners would smile at them and treat them like esteemed guests. Even the shop owner would smile at them with a weing expression, when they were tired, the shop owner would even hand them refreshing fruit juice.


    Compared to that treatment the way Peng Jing was treating them was simply too much.


    In the end, some of the customers could not bear her '' buy if you want to buy, scram if you don''t,'' attitude and then turned around to head towards the Bo and Bun shop. While the rest of them also chose to head over to Yu Dong''s shop because they couldn''t take the risk of buying something unappetizing.


    It wasn''t the first time they heard a seller hawk like this, before Peng Jing many others did the same thing. They sold their vegetables which looked rich and juicy at a low price whenpared to Yu Dong promising that they had cracked the form of the fertilizers used by Yu Dong but in the end when they bought the vegetables from those vendors trying to save a tael or two, they were scolded by their masters for saving money.


    Because though those vegetables looked the same, the taste waspletely different! If anything they were even sour and almost rotten as the vegetable vendors have forcefully turned those tomatoes ripe.


    Thus, these people did not dare to make the same mistake again and thus went inside the Bo and Bun shop.


    When Peng Jing saw that the customers were going inside Yu Dong''s shop instead of buying anything from her, she gritted her teeth and bit her bottom lip. In her heart she cursed Yu Dong for being so selfish, they were from the same vige couldn''t she allow her to steal a few of her customers away? She only had a small stock of vegetables anyway, even if she were to steal a few customers what impact would it have!?


    Yu Dong on the other hand did not know that Peng Jing was cursing her in her heart but even so, she noticed a poisonous gaze aimed at her back. She knew that it was Peng Jing and thus did not care about her¡ª¡ª when one was not capable enough they would me others for their loss.


    " Auntie Yu!" Yu Dong was handing half a catty of blueberries to a woman when she heard a jolly voice and then turned to look at the little girl who was running towards her with a smile on her face, " Auntie Yu, is it true that you are selling something sweet and good!"


    Behind her was a beautiful mer whom Yu Dong had never seen before but when her eyes fell on the baby he was holding in his arms, she knew that this mer was most likely the biological father of Geng Yating.


    " Little princess, you came at the right time," Yu Dong smiled at the girl with a pleasant expression on her face. She pointed to the almost-finished strawberry and blueberries before saying, " We are almost wrapping things up here, you are quite lucky that you came before these were bought by someone."


    When Little Yating saw that there was only a pitiful amount of berries left, she turned to re at her father, ming him foringte.


    Seeing his daughter re at him, Jian Cheng was helpless.


    " I know that you are upset but look we can still buy a catty of these fruits," said the mer with a smile. " And it''s not that I was the one who was in the wrong, it''s your mother who handed a long list to us, what am I supposed to do?"


    Once Madam Geng got the taste of the vegetables from this vegetable shop, she could not stomach even a single grain of rice without one dish cooked from the vegetables from the Bo and Bun shop.


    Unfortunately, this morning Song Zhi suddenly fainted when he was going grocery shopping and it waster found out that he was three months pregnant. Of course, Jian Cheng did not let Song Yane to this bustling shop, but he still hasn''t forgotten how well Song Zhi served him when he was pregnant and even took proper care of his daughter.


    The human heart was made of flesh and blood, though they were rivals because of their identities. Jian Cheng was not willing to make things difficult for Song Zhi who took care of him like he was his blood-rted brother.


    Thus, he took the responsibility ofing to this shop and buying some vegetables but who would have thought that the second he stepped out of the house, his wife woulde rushing and start adding more and more vegetables to the list.


    She had received a piece of news from somewhere that there was going to be a drought in this area very soon and thus she wanted to save as many vegetables as possible by turning them into pickles lest Yu Dong could no longer sell her vegetables in the summers.


    This was the reason why Jian Cheng ended uping to this shopte.


    Maybe next time he will simply send Madam Geng to buy the vegetables because she only knows how to waste time!


    He smiled at Yu Dong and handed her the list which his wife corrected and rewrote for him and then said with slight embarrassment, " I know it''s a bit much but there is no need for you to feel troubled. Just hand me the stock that is avable."

 Chapter 988: Blaming others

    Chapter 988: ming othersIt was a good thing that Jian Cheng said that because the list given by him was a bit too long and most of the stock was already running low. They had only one catty of tomatoes instead of two, and eggnts werepletely out of stock, given that many people liked the taste of braised eggnts and some simply liked to cook them in chilli sauce, it was not a surprise that the eggnts stock was the first to run out followed by the chives and lettuce.


    Yu Dong handed the list to Ye Liu and asked him to pack what was avable before handing the young girl a bunch of strawberries to munch on. " Here, take these. You did a good job waiting for your father and taking care of your younger sibling."


    Little Yating did not hold back as she reached out and then snatched the strawberries from Yu Dong''s hand and bit into them without even bothering to wipe it clean. Jian Cheng did not stop his daughter as he could see that strawberries were washed before being ced in the basket to be sold.


    He looked at the stock that was getting sold at a rapid pace and thenmented in a light voice, " It seems to be that no matter how much stock you keep, your vegetables are going to run out before noon every day." Even though Jian Cheng could see that he was able to buy most of the vegetables, he still did not see any tomatoes and cucumbers. As he remembered the refreshing and sweet taste of those tomatoes that he had eaten when he was pregnant, he couldn''t help but scold his wife for being too nosy.


    If she had allowed him to leave fifteen minutes earlier then he could have bought those tomatoes to satiate his cravings.


    Yu Dong smiled as she looked at the bustling crowd and then sighed before saying, " We tried to bring more stock this time around but it seems that it was still not enough." Looks like she has to hire some more strong mammies to bring more stock of vegetables to the town. " But we are trying our best to increase the production of our vegetables, I am sure that in the future no one have to rush like this to buy the vegetables."


    "If that''s the case then I can rest assured," Now Jian Cheng and his family were used to eating the vegetables sold by the Yu family, he couldn''t even think of a day when he could not eat the vegetables from this shop.


    Jian Cheng and his daughter brought the remaining berries in the baskets after Little Yating eximed how good they tasted, since Jian Cheng knew that his wife would definitely fight with him and Song Zhi to have a bite, he decisively bought the entire stock lest he did not get to eat any. Thest time Song Zhi brought back only half a catty of tomatoes and the next thing he knew, his wife was eating those tomatoes behind their back in the middle of the night.


    He still couldn''t forget the sight of the young madam of the Geng family sneaking out of the courtyard to munch on the tomatoes, if it was his daughter he would have understood but to think his wife would do something like that ¡ª¡ª Jian Cheng looked at the two catties of berries and hoped that they would be enough.


    Yu Dong''s shop was filled with customers from the brim, what was more those who came to buy vegetables from her shop were either official husbands or servants of the rich official''s families. By the time the crowd thinned a little the others could see that the stock lined up Yu Dong and her husbands were almost gone.


    Seeing this many fruit and vegetable vendors turned green-eyed, they couldn''t understand just what was Yu Dong using to make her vegetables taste so good and sweet. In the past, they thought that could try to raise the same kind of vegetables as Yu Dong which was why they gritted their teeth and bought those expensive vegetables.


    As a result, the crops that they grew either died or the result was far less than satisfactory. How could these vegetable vendors know that Yu Dong not only washed the seeds of her fruits and vegetables with spiritual energy, but she even used water that had enough spiritual energy within it?


    There was no way anyone could duplicate the crops grown by her!


    " What kind of fertilizer is she even using? If only I could get my hands on it."


    " In just one day she could sell so much vegetables, who knows how much she earns."


    " Maybe more than three hundred taels, just look at the number of customers who areing and going out of her shop."


    They couldn''t even earn thirty taels after working for an entire month and yet this family could earn three hundred taels in just a single day! Did they offer some kind of special sacrifice to the Gods or something?


    As the vendors discussed the matter among themselves, the basket seller turned to look at Peng Jing and then asked, " Why didn''t you sell these vegetables to their family? With their shop being busy like this, I think they do not have enough vegetables to sell."


    Only then did Peng Jing realise that Yu Dong was actually helping out the vigers by offering to buy their vegetables first.


    However, she did not feel touched or guilty, if anything she felt that Yu Dong was too deliberate. If she knew that this was the case then she should have let others know! Look at this, she knew that Peng Jing was growing vegetable crops but not once did Yu Dong or husbandse to tell her that there was no market for selling her vegetables!


    With her lips pursed she looked at the Bo and Bun shop which was filled with lines of customers and then huffed before picking up the basket of vegetables and then heading back to the vige. Fine if the town''s people wouldn''t buy these vegetables then she will make someone else buy them!


    And since Yu Dong was in town lets see how those mers at home would be able to go against her!

 Chapter 989: Eighty taels

    Chapter 989: Eighty taelsAs Yu Dong expected, they did not even have to stay till the afternoon to finish selling their stock. By the time it was noon, the entire boxes of vegetables and fruits were sold out and not even a single leaf of spinach was left behind. Granted that her fame had reached most of the officials'' family and she did not have to worry about not being able to sell her vegetables anymore.


    After all, what did the official have in their pockets with no limits? It was money. They did notck money but given how there was only a limited amount of vegetables in the market because of the shortage of rainst year, there were indeed very few vegetable vendors selling fresh vegetables and those who were selling fresh vegetables ---- their products were not even half as good as hers.


    From pregnant mers to the elderly. And from tired officials to those who were trying for a child, everyone wanted to grab hold of a few catties of her family''s vegetables!


    With such a big crowd how can Yu Dong even have anything left in her shop?


    When the onlookers saw that Yu Dong''s family was done selling more than thirty boxes of vegetables in just three hours they were stunned. The middle-aged mer and some young mers who were working hard to sell their products on the street where Yu Dong''s shop was, were truly envious. They could not understand how in the world Yu Dong was able to sell so many vegetables in just three hours and that too at such an exorbitant price!


    " Just what kind of magic has she cast on those rich mers and young masters, how can they buy those tomatoes and cucumbers that cost more than three taels?"


    " I have no idea what she is doing but I do think that those wealthy mers have gotten crazy. Just how good can these vegetables be? At most, they are only bigger and juicier than the rest?"


    " You don''t know, the other vendors thought the same thing which was why they deliberately ripend their vegetables until they were rich and dark in colour. They sold those vegetables saying that their vegetables were just as good as those shops but then what happened? They were beaten to the ground for lying!"


    " Why were they beaten?"


    " What else? They all said that their vegetables were not worth the price at all."


    " Wealthy people are weird. Vegetables are vegetables in the end, why is there a need to buy an expensive one either way? We only need to eat vegetables such that we won''t die out of starvation but people are caring about taste and freshness? As long as it''s not rotten everything is fine!" A woman rolled her eyes as she looked at Yu Dong''s shop which was out of stock. " I agree that this woman''s vegetables are indeed good but there is no need to buy something so expensive! They can help so many vendors if they were to use that money and buy a little something from us."


    The middle-aged mer next to the woman rolled his eyes and thenmented, " You only know how to speak, I bet if you were earning so much money you wouldn''t have said a word as you would be too busy counting money. Anyway, the girl is selling her vegetables and not forcing anyone to buy them, the husbands of those officials are buying those vegetables because even their wives and children are eating them. You know how officials are, they only eat meat andpletely forget to eat vegetables."


    " The same could be said for children, they are even tougher than their mothers as they are picky but I heard from some customers of mine that ever since they started buying vegetables from this shop, their children started eating vegetables without a fuss."


    When the woman heard that Yu Dong''s vegetables were so popr her eyes flickered as she stepped forward ignoring the baskets of vegetables that were sitting on the stall that she had built and ignoring the mammies who were standing on guards, walked inside the shop.


    She walked close to Yu Dong who was helping the mammies pick up the boxes and then nced at the box of money which Chen Mi closed quite quickly but even so, the woman caught sight of more than ten taels and her eyes shed with greed.


    Ten taels? If she could earn ten taels in a month then she would be able to live her life infort!


    Thus, she thickened her skin and then turned to look at Yu Dong with a smile before asking, " Miss Yu, do you grow these vegetables yourself? They are quite fresh and good."


    Yu Dong looked at the middle-aged woman, her eyes fell on the dirt-filled nails and cracks in the hands of the woman and understood why this woman was here which was why she nodded her head and then nodded before replying, " We do."


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes brightened as she immediately took a step forward and then pressed Yu Dong even more as she said, " Miss if you do not mind then why don''t you share some vegetables with me? I am a vegetable vendor as well. If you can sell some to me then you will be doing a good deed, my mother is sick and she is in urgent need of some medical care, if you don''t mind then¡­." When the woman spoke she looked at Yu Dong with a smile but Yu Dong knew that she was trying to pressure her into giving into her wishes.


    What was more, Yu Dong looked at the vendors who were staring at her with attentive gazes and knew that if she was to refuse then she might offend many.


    Thus she smiled and said, " Sure but my vegetables are not cheap¡­but since we open our shop on the same street, I will sell them to you for eight silver taels, what do you say?"

 Chapter 990: Stealing from a concubine.

    Chapter 990: Stealing from a concubine."Eighty taels?" The woman was so shocked that her mouth dropped to the floor, she looked at Yu Dong with a gaping expression and then said, " But I don''t have the money!" If she could save eighty taels then she wouldn''t be here asking Yu Dong to hand her some vegetables as charity.


    " You can''t possibly be asking for the vegetables for free right?" Chen Mi spoke up bluntly from the side as he looked at the woman with a fake shocked expression on his face. " I mean the reason our vegetables taste so good is because we give our all to raise them, you might not know it but my wife takes extreme care while creating the fertilizer for the crops. The fertiliser alone costs us more than ten taels!"


    When the woman heard Chen Mi''s exnation, her entire face turned stiff. A mere fertilizer costs more than ten taels? What kind of fertilizers were they making?! Did they pour gold or silver inside of it?


    The poor woman had no idea that the fertilizer that Yu Dong used was even more expensive than gold and silver as there wasn''t another spiritual user like Yu Dong in this world.


    Yu Dong did not stop Chen Mi, she was not inexplicably kind to others. Who was this middle-aged woman to her anyway? Why should she help her? Just because her mother was sick? Then there were many vendors whose conditions were even worse than this woman''s! If she was to start helping others then how would she earn?


    When the middle-aged woman heard Chen Mi''s words, she pursed her lips but even so, she did not want to give up. She wanted to ask Yu Dong to sell a bit of fertilizer with her but Ye Liu stopped her by saying, " Dong Dong, I am hungry. We didn''t eat anything because we were in a hurry to bring the fresh batch to the town."


    Of course, he was lying, ever since their life got better Ye Liu and Chen Mi never missed breakfast but that was something that this middle-aged woman did not know.


    " Okay, then let''s go," Yu Dong did not refuse Ye Liu, in fact, she also wanted to take a bite before returning to the vige.


    As this was afternoon, Shen Li must be taking his nap along with the two elderlies at home, she did not want to disturb their rest by going back home.


    She looked up at the shining sun which seemed to be a lot hotter than thest year and sighed. The temperature was only going up withouting down, Yu Dong was worried that if Shen Li and the others were to leave the house then they get a heat stroke.


    Maybe she should start the n of digging the wells in the vige as soon as possible along with making a few pit stops for vigers to take a nap when they were working on the farms. If only adults worked in the farms it was all right but many vigers dragged their children to work in the farm.


    In case any child falls sick due to heat stroke, it will be troublesome.


    With that, their entire family left the shop leaving the middle-aged woman to walk out of the shop with a sullen look on her face. The middle-aged woman watched Yu Dong and her husbands climb into the carriage and her expression turned twisted, she spat on the ground and then walked back to her stall while muttering about how selfish Yu Dong and her husbands were and how they deserved to lose everything.


    Yu Dong did not care about the middle-aged woman and her curses, she brought Chen Mi and Ye Liu to the Song family restaurant and had them eat a nice meal.


    In such hot weather, it was necessary to keep one''s stomach full. In case they were to wander around in such a harsh sunlight they were ought to fall sick sooner orter.


    The family of three ate and drank until they were full and then asked the rest of the meal to be packed for those who were staying at home.


    When they came out of the restaurant, Yu Dong asked Ye Liu and Chen Mi to get inside the carriage as quickly as possible.


    However, as soon as she stepped on the small stairs of the carriage, she heard a hoarse voice shout, " Help! Thieves!"


    Yu Dong turned to look at the mer who was on the ground while clutching his shoulder that was bleeding. Then her eyes fell on the thieves who were running as quickly as possible. Seeing them run, she immediately chased after the two women while Ye Liu and Chen Mi rushed to help the mer who had fallen on the ground.


    " Are you okay?" Chen Mi asked the mer who shook his head and then said in a hoarse voice, " That bag has my entire month''s sry, I can''t lose it."


    Though concubine Jiang was getting better he was still sick! They needed the money to buy those miraculous vegetables from that Bo and Bun shop, if not then Concubine Jiang would die and his wife would never be able to forgive herself.


    When Ye Liu heard the mer''s words, he immediately shouted after Yu Dong, " Make sure to catch those thieves Dong Dong!"


    Of course, Yu Dong was going to catch those thieves, she had heard of two women who were stealing from mers who returned from work or those who came to buy something in the town. They were quite good at creating chaos!


    Because of these two women, she had suffered a little as many mers who did not have a servant to protect them did not step out of the house to buy her vegetables. Though it was a small loss, a loss was still a loss!


    Now that these two had fallen in her hands, it was better to grab and squeeze them!


    The two thieves tried their best to shake Yu Dong off.


    They zipped past one street after another but Yu Dong continued chasing after them as if she had an unlimited amount of energy inside her.


    " Damn, why is that woman acting all nosy!?" One of the thieves yelped as she looked at Yu Dong who punched one of their teammates in the face and sent her flying when she tried to stop her. " Is she a monster? How can she stay so calm despite being attacked by our group!?"

 Chapter 991: Repay them in the future

    Chapter 991: Repay them in the futureThe other thief turned to look at Yu Dong and shuddered before saying, " Did they not eat anything? Howe they are going down just like that? It''s as if the woman is punching tofu! Jingyi what should we do now? Should we just give up?"


    The woman with a scar turned to look at her partner in crime and rolled her eyes, " Nonsense! Do you think that if we stop now that woman will let go of us?" But at the same time, Du Jingyi was really worried as well, since they knew that they were going to work today, she had asked the entire gang to be on the lookout but¡ª¡ª


    She watched the woman who was tailing after them kick another one of their partners in the stomach, sending her flying and couldn''t help but shudder in fright. This woman did she eat rocks in breakfast howe she was so strong?


    With their entire team working together the two should have escaped unscathed and it should have been Yu Dong who should have been beaten to a pulp but the woman was obviously fine and it was their team members who were getting hit left and right.


    When another one of their group members went down, Du Jingyi could not help but shout in frustration, " You lot, what are you doing? She is just one woman why can''t you bring her down? Did you not eat or did you not sleep?"


    Her roar caused the other women to look at her with a re in their eyes and then they all shouted, " You fight her if you think that it''s that easy to take her down!"


    " All right time to end this," Yu Dong muttered as she snapped her fingers and caused a gnarled root to pop out from the surface of the ground. Because the thieves were running at full speed they did not see the root that was popping out of the ground and were sent flying.


    Maybe it was because their speed was too fast but the two women fell on the ground with a loud thump and did not get up anymore!


    "AH!! Why tooth!" The woman who was bumped into screamed in pain after bing a cushion for Du Jingyi.


    Yu Dong did not expect that their fall would be this bad, she grimaced upon seeing the smaller woman yell in pain while kicking Du Jingyi, " You damned woman, look at what you did!?"


    " I did? You were the one who did not see where you were going, Yao Yun! Don''t go putting this me on me now," Du Jingyi shouted back at the woman as the two of them started to fight one another.


    Seeing a fight break out, Yu Dong blinked her eyes in surprise before turning around to tie up the team members of the two thieves. Once she was sure that they had beaten each other enough, she walked towards the two thieves and then took out a rope before tying them up as well.


    Du Jingyi: "¡­."


    Yao Yun: "¡­."


    Sh*t while they were fighting like wild cats, it was the monkey who took advantage of the situation!


    Yu Dong tied the thieves up and ignoring their puppy dog eyes including their promises of how they would never do this again, dragged them to the Yamen where she dumped the entire group in front of the prison building but what she did not expect was this group was one of the very notorious group of the town and even had a bounty on top of their heads.


    Thus when she brought them to the Yamen, not only was she given a good citizen document, but she was also handed ten taels as a reward for doing a good job.


    Yu Dong looked at the ten taels and then turned her head to look at the weak chicken like thieves and was silently speechless in her heart. Just how bad was the condition of the Yamen? They could not even catch someone like these idiots?


    Though she was questioning the strength of the Yamen officers, Yu Dong was quick to pocket the ten taels before returning to the town''s market with the pouch that she had snatched from the thieves.


    " You are back!" Chen Mi and Ye Liu have taken the mer surnamed Ren inside the carriage and were waiting for Yu Dong to return. Thus, when they saw Yu Donging back, it did not take long for them toe out of the carriage as they rushed towards her and Ye Liu asked, " Did you catch those thieves?"


    " Yes," Yu Dong replied as she took out the pouch that she was carrying with her and then handed it to the mer who cradled the pouch as if it was his baby.


    " Thank you very much!" The mer bowed his head with tears in his eyes, fortunately, the money was still with him or else who knows what would have happened!


    Yu Dong waved her hand and then said, " There is no need for you to thank me for something like this, this was what I should do."


    Though Yu Dong said that it was not a big deal, Concubine Ren still bowed in front of her in gratitude. Maybe Yu Dong had no idea but ever since they were kicked out of the Imperial Pce after the Eldest princess usurped the throne unjustly, no one treated him and his wife kindly.


    Many of their old friends turned their back on them as they were worried about getting entangled with them, yet this woman surnamed Yu had helped them so much. In fact, if not for the vegetables that she gave to his wife for free every once and then Concubine Jiang would have died long ago!


    '' I will surely make it up to her once I return to power once again,'' thought Concubine Ren in his head as he bowed in front of Yu Dong once more and then took his leave.

 Chapter 992: Causing havoc at Yu Family

    Chapter 992: Causing havoc at Yu FamilyFar from the main market of the town, Xian Zhenya was sitting inside the secret room of the house which belonged to Magistrate Li. With a cup of steaming tea in front of her, Xian Zhenya looked at Magistrate Li whose eyes were red with tears.


    " Stop crying, I am not dead yet," Xian Zhenya spoke through her mouth which had a scar running on the side.


    Magistrate Li wiped her tears and then stated in a quiet voice, " Sure you are not dead your Highness but your condition is even worse than those who died in the usurp of the throne. You have lost an eye and your injuries are yet to heal, what are you doing with your body? Why didn''t you pay attention to your situation?"


    Xian Zhenya sighed and then countered, " Do you think I did not want to? I have been trying to settle down ever since I came to this town but Xieren''s women keep sniffing my tracks like guard dogs. I can''t even let my guard down much less recuperate."


    This was indeed the case though Magistrate Li and Qiao Sha were working together to make sure that Xian Xieren''s soldiers would stay out of the town which was under Magistrate Li''s governance, it was clear that their efforts were not working as those women even after getting chased out of the town would return in a day or two.


    " Then what are your thoughts? If you don''t recover then how will you guide the army to victory?" Magistrate Li had been arranging for soldiers who were willing to fight under Xian Zhenya''s orders. However gathering soldiers was one thing and training them was another, unless Xian Zhenya was to take charge nothing was going to happen.


    " You don''t have to worry," Xian Zhenya''s eyes flickered and she clenched her fingers on herp. She thought that Xian Xieren would at least wait for their mother to die before usurping the throne but what she never expected was that Xian Xieren would turn out to be even more of a snake than she thought that woman was. Not only did that woman kill the Empress but she even locked the Imperial City in fear that Xian Zhenya woulde attacking.


    But this was also a fortunate thing, as Xian Xieren knew that her status as the Empress was unstable, she wouldn''t leave the Imperial City and even though her soldiers were out in the open looking for her, in the end, their strength and power were limited. They could only do a little while being pushed into a corner by Magistrate Li and Qiao Sha.


    " Just continue what you are doing, the condition of the Imperial City is not stable at the moment as long as we continue to take care of those people sent by Xian Xieren, sooner orter she will stop as she would want to save her soldiers," she pursed her lips and then curled them into a mocking smile. " Though Xian Xieren is not considerate towards her subordinates, she is not a fool either. She knows that just because she holds the crown of the Empress, doesn''t make her one. I know my sister and with my understanding of her, she knows that she is not in control yet¡ª¡ª"


    " If that is what you want then very well," Magistrate Li nodded before picking up the teacup in front of her and taking a sip from it. She then pursed her lips and then asked in a low voice, " How are the two consorts? Are they doing well?"


    Upon being questioned about her husbands, Xian Zhenya''s eyes softened as a hint of guilt etched on her face. She shook her head and then stated quietly, " No, consort Ren''s condition is still the same as usual. Though he is working in the houses of others, his body is still weak and consort Jiang can''t even get up from his bed." She sighed and rubbed her forehead. " I just hope that the two of them will get better soon."


    Magistrate Li pursed her lips as she also showed her concern for the two consorts. " Can I do something for you?"


    Xian Zhenya hesitated and upon seeing her hesitation, Magistrate Li couldn''t help but frown as she said, " What is it?"


    " Consort Jiang had lost his child ¡­as you already know ¡ª¡ª his situation was not that good to begin and with his will to live flickering, his condition is only getting even worse," Xian Zhenya clenched her fists as she looked at Magistrate Li and then asked, " I heard that Yun Xuan is hiding in the vige where you have started your development n ¡ª¡ª can you think of a way to send Consort Jiang there? I will think of a way to send Consort Ren with him."


    Magistrate Li''s brows furrowed and she couldn''t help but say, " But that vige is already hiding Yun Xuan and Headmaster Situ. I don''t think that it will be all right for you to send the two consorts to the vige as well,"


    " You don''t understand," Xian Zhenya sighed and then stated, " They are after me, so as long as the consorts are sent I can easily recuperate. I can''t even go out of the house while worrying about the two of them, if this goes on then we can just wait here to die."


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, someone was knocking at the door of the Yu family, while shouting at the top of her voice, " Shen Li! Come out! If your wife is a woman then I want you toe out right now!"


    The series of curses that rang outside the door of the Yu family startled the entire vige, many vigers stopped working in their fields and then rushed to see what was going on but this did not include Shen Li and Fang Chi.


    Yu Dong has taught them that unless she wasn''t at home, they shouldn''t open the door for anyone who came to them with the intention of causing havoc!


    Thus they stayed inside the house but no matter how much they ignored the woman outside thetter did not stop instead her curses started to be even more vulgar!

 Chapter 993 Year of drama ——

    993 Year of drama ¡ª¡ª


    Shen Li sat up in his bed with a grunt, he covered his belly with his hands before turning over and getting down from the bed. He looked at the sky which was glittering with specks of gold that seemed to be burning ambers of mes and could not help but question in his head ¡ª¡ª '' Who was the idiot outside their door?''


    After all, only a fool would knock at someone''s else door when the sun was this high in the sky. They were not even able to get out of the house without swaying because of heat.


    So howe someone had the energy to yell at the top of their lungs? More importantly, why were they yelling?


    Shen Li walked out of her room and then saw Fang Chi who was alsoing out of his room with a crying little Bo. The poor baby just went to sleep but he was awakened rudely by the scream and curses outside causing him to be shocked and scared.


    With his hand patting Little Bo''s back, Fang Chi tried to soothe his child but at the same time, a rare sh of anger could be seen on his face. He turned to look at Shen Li and then said, " Brother Li, can you look after Little Bo? I need to go out and see who is scolding our wife."


    As he handed Little Bo to Shen Li, thetter tried to stop him but Fang Chi said with a smile, " I am not going outside. I am just going to use the window on the side wall to see who is barking like a dog. There is no need to worry, Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang are outside along with Lang, I will be fine." With that, he put on his shoes and then rushed out of the house.


    Xiao Hua who was also taking his afternoon was also awakened by the yells, at first he thought that he was dreaming but then he realized that someone was really screaming at Yu Dong. Furious, he immediately sat up in his bed and then cursed, his little face crumpled up in anger, " Who is crazy enough to curse someone like this in the middle of the day and that too when Yu Dong is not at home! Does she have no shame? What kind of woman goes looking for a fight when the woman of the house is not at home?!"


    With that he rushed out of the house as well, followed by Xiao Zimo.


    The two came to the Yu house in just three minutes as the Yu house wasn''t that far from their own but even then they were a step toote than the nosy vigers who came to stand in front of the Yu house to see the drama. As soon as the two rushed in front of the Yu house, they saw Peng Jing standing in front of the Yu house with a basket of vegetables in front of her.


    Aunt Wang who was responsible for watching the construction of the greenhouses immediately stepped forward and snapped harshly, " Peng Jing what are you doing? Why are you yelling in front of Yu Dong''s house for no reason? Have you gone mad?"


    " If you have gone mad then you need to stay inside the house, what are you doing biting people like a mad b*tch?" Xiao Hua immediately chimed in the fight as he rolled his sleeves and stepped forward in front of the battle crowd.


    Lang tried to pull him back but the mer shook her hand off and then red at Peng Jing like an equal.


    " Why are you making a fuss in front of our house ?" Grandma Yu asked with a tired voice, she did not understand whether Yu Dong was born in a year of drama or something because that girl couldn''t even have one month of peace and somehow if she managed to get some peace, trouble woulde knocking on her door pretty soon.


    " Thats right. Peng Jing, you are making it impossible for us to work! Can''t you at least wait until everyone gets off work? Can''t you see how harsh the sun is?"


    " You want to work? What are you working so hard for? To fill the pockets of Yu Dong and her family?" Peng Jing did not think that she was in the wrong. She puffed out her chest and then looked at the vigers with a sympathetic look in her eyes and then scolded them, " You all say that you have to work hard but you don''t even know that you are being made a fool all because you are foolish like a herd of sheep following their leader without even questioning whether she is in the wrong or right!"


    After getting scolded and called foolish for no reason, the mers and the women of the vige could not help but be angry.


    If this was an intellectual woman like Wu Junfen, they would have listened to her scolding but who was Peng Jing? How dare this alcoholic tell them that they were fools who did not know anything!


    " Peng Jing! What''s the matter with you? Last time you made a fuss and refused to sign the contract and now you are making another fuss while yelling nonsense! Has the alcohol reached your head or something?"


    " Peng Jing! If you don''t want to live in this vige just say so! Why do you have to create havoc every second day of the month? You might not have a job but we do have tons of work left in our farms! You are the one who is disturbing everyone when they are working and now you dare to say that we are foolish ?"


    " Exactly! Do you think we don''t have anything good to do? My children were napping but they were disturbed by your screams and yells. Now that they have woken up, you tell me how are they going to work in the fields while being so fussy?"

 Chapter 994 You are being robbed and fooled

    994 You are being robbed and fooled Peng Jing however did not care about the vigers, in her head she seemed to have caught hold of Yu Dong''s weakness. As long as she exposed Yu Dong in front of others, then that woman would no longer be able to shine as brightly as she did now.


    If Peng Jing used a bit of her head, she would have known that instead of making a scene like this, she should have just talked with Yu Dong personally. That way, she could have exploited Yu Dong but then again Yu Dong didn''t do anything wrong to begin with and exploiting her was something that even Wu Junfen might not try.


    After Grandma Yu stepped out of the house, Peng Jing puffed her chest and then said in a loud voice, " You all finally showed up! I thought you were going to hide your faces like cowards but it seems to me that you are much more thick-skinned." Then she looked around as if she was waiting for someone and then acted surprised before saying, " Where is Yu Dong? Is she not a woman? How can she hide like a little b*tch?"


    Even though Peng Jing knew that Yu Dong was in town, she still acted as if she had no idea. It was only because she wanted to curse Yu Dong for a very long time!


    " You are the b*tch! Your whole family are made of b*tches!" Xiao Hua got furious when he heard Peng Jing call Yu Dong a bit*h once again. " You dare call Yu Dong a b*tch? Why don''t you take a look at that ugly face of yours and see whether or not you are capable of calling anyone a b*tch!"


    Peng Jing''s expression twisted as she looked at Xiao Hua, she wanted to p the mer until he begged for mercy but she was stopped by Lang who rolled her shoulders and then said sharply, " Think twice before doing anything, Peng Jing. He is not your husband and I am not mute, if you dare touch Master Hua, then I will break your hand and let Miss Dong break every bone in your body!"


    Only then did Peng Jing snap out of her daze, she couldn''t understand how Yu Dong could dote on mers who were nothing good but she still did not dare to touch Xiao Hua casually as she had seen how far Yu Dong was willing to go for her mers.


    Thest time someone touched Fang Chi, they were kicked out of the vige and when someone tried to kidnap Xiao Hua, they were sent to Yamen. She was not a good woman either and thus couldn''t think of provoking Yu Dong carelessly.


    Thus she swallowed the lump in her throat and then rolled her eyes, she was not doing this because she was afraid of Yu Dong all right? Peng Jing just wanted to see that woman suffer! And once Yu Dong''s selfishness is known to others maybe the Magistrate will see that Yu Dong was not the correct candidate as the owner of this vige.


    In fact, the Magistrate might even be impressed by her act and then make her the owner of this vige. If so then¡­ she turned to look at Xiao Hua and her gaze fell on his ethereal face causing her to chuckle wickedly.


    By then she would be able to punish this mer however she wanted!


    Xiao Hua shuddered upon seeing the woman look at him so lewdly like this, he hid behind Lang not because he was scared of Peng Jing but because he hated the look in her eyes! That was how most women looked at him when he was working as a courtesan and he simply detested that look!


    " I am not here to fight with anyone, I am here to ask for justice!" Peng Jing cried in a loud voice as she looked at Grandma Yu and Lang. " I want to ask whether Yu Dong is responsible for developing the entire vige or is she only responsible for developing her own pockets!?"


    " Peng Jing, are you drunk?" Grandma Fang couldn''t help but ask as she looked at Peng Jing who was acting crazy all of a sudden. " If you are drunk then go home, what are you trying to say? Can you even hear any sense in your own words?"


    Peng Jing pointed to her vegetables and then eximed loudly, " This is the basket of vegetables that I grew at home. I worked so hard for the entire three months hoping that I would be able to earn a decent sum of money once I was done selling these but s! When I went to the town, do you know what I saw?" She asked the entire vige while looking at Grandma Yu and the rest of the Yu family.


    " What did you see?"


    " It appears so that Peng Jing saw something really shocking or else she wouldn''t have made so much noise."


    " But why would shee looking for Yu Dong then?"


    Peng Jing was quite satisfied with this oue, thus she lowered her voice to cause a dramatic effect and then said, " I saw that Yu Dong was selling her family''s vegetables in the town! And the price of those vegetables isn''t low at all. A catty of tomato costs three to four taels and all the officials who live on that street were buying her vegetables!"


    "My dear sisters, this is the good leader that you have found! While you are working hard in the sun, building that stupid thing over your fields, Yu Dong is already making money in the town by selling her vegetables! She even stopped you all from growing vegetables and fruits, do you know why? Because she was scared ofpeting with us!"


    " Everything about developing this vige and helping others grow was a lie! When I went to the market, I couldn''t even sell a single tomato! What does it mean? Isn''t she trying to force those who did not sign a contract with her to a corner and even those who signed a contract with Yu Dong, what good is that contract to you? You are the ones who will work hard in the fields and yet you will only get fifty or thirty percent of shares! I say you have been robbed!"

 Chapter 995 Vicious Capitalist Yu Dong

    995 Vicious Capitalist Yu Dong


    " No way!"


    " She must be lying right?"


    " How can this be? Yu Dong had taken responsibility to develop the entire Yu vige, she will not do something so treacherous!"


    Just as the vigers were speaking, a mer who stood quietly on the side suddenly spoke, " But I did see Yu Dong selling vegetables in the market the other day¡­ and her vegetables are indeed selling well."


    The vigers were shocked once again when they heard the words of the mer.


    " There is no way right?"


    Were they really cheated?


    Peng Jing saw that the vigers were getting swayed by her words and then puffed out her chest arrogantly as she said, " Of course what I am saying is the truth! Yu Dong, that b*tch has cheated us all! Now if you were to break the contract then you would never be able to sell your vegetables outside and if you haven''t signed a contract then you can forget about surviving in this ce as Her Majesty, Yu Dong is not willing to give way to people like us!"


    " Stop bullshitting, Peng Jing! My fianc¨¦e did nothing wrong at all!" Xiao Hua''s temper red once again when he heard Peng Jing scold Yu Dong. " The reason your vegetables did not sell well is because you did not have the skills. I bet you went to sell the vegetables on the same street as Yu Dong and thus ended up making a loss! You wanted to make a profit by stealing Yu Dong''s customers but ended up getting pped in the face and thus now you are making a ruckus right? If you want to act crazy then I will y with you till the end! Let''s see who is more crazy here !"


    Xiao Hua rolled his sleeves and then rushed to hit Peng Jing but was stopped by Lang who pulled him back and then turned to look at Fang Chi who stepped out of the house with a frown on his face.


    " He is right," Though Fang Chi did not like to quarrel, he was not going to let someone talk bad about Yu Dong when she was not at home. " Yu Dong has never tried to steal the business from the vigers and she is serious about developing the entire vige. You are ndering my wife, Peng Jing!"


    Peng Jing was not willing to back off either, she spat on the ground and then pointed at the vegetables which were ced inside her basket and then stated, " Fang Chi, Xiao Hua! I know that you are trying to wipe Yu Dong''s bottom clean but that does not mean that I am going to stay silent! Look at these vegetables, they are as fresh as yours and they are just as big! I could figure out the entire thing on my own, there was no need for me to sign a contract with you. Didn''t you just fool the entire vige? They just needed to tweak a little in their fertilizers and nothing else but you hid the matter and made them all sign unjust contracts!"


    Though what Xiao Hua said was mostly correct Peng Jing was not going to admit it. She yed Tai Chi and turned the conversation around.


    " You are a liar!" Just as the vigers were getting swayed by Peng Jing''s words, an angry voice yelled from inside of the Yu house Yu Mai came rushing out of the house and pointed at Peng Jing''s nose as he screamed, " You are lying! You did not do anything! Sister Ru said that she saw your son picking up the cow dung that our herd left in the grazing ground!"


    At once everyone turned to look at Lang Ru who stepped out of the house behind Yu Mai.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Lang Ru nodded her head and then said, " Mai is right. I saw Aunt Peng''s son picking up the cow dung from the grazing ground, he stayed hidden behind a tree and only picked the dung which came out from the Yu family''s cattle."


    When the vigers heard Lang Ru''s words, their faces changed once again. They turned to look at Peng Jing as if seeing her in a new light ¡ª¡ª back when Yu Dong offered to let the vigers take the manure from her house for free, Peng Jing refused saying that she did not want it but now she was stealing the manure while the Yu family''s cattle grazed in the fields?


    However, Peng Jing remained unmoved, she thought that she was in the right. And thus remarked angrily, " So what? The cow dung on the grazing field is something that anyone can pick up? And it only reveals your family''s sinister intentions! You all could have given the manure to the vigers for free and their crops would have grown much better. But you did not want to help them and wanted to make money from them which was why you hid the secret and had them sign the contracts right?"


    " How hateful! How vicious! All because you are shameless and greedy, you are willing to ruin the entire vige!"


    The vigers did not understand much, they only heard that Yu Dong was selling vegetables in the town while they were working in the fields making greenhouses. While she was earning money they were waiting to sow seeds in their fields.


    Thus the more they thought, the more they swayed and thought that Peng Jing was right. What was more they had never seen Yu Dong leave in front of them, she left the vige when it was too dark and came around the afternoon. As the vigers thought that there was no way her vegetables would sell so soon, they did not doubt her but now that Peng Jing spoke of this matter, they couldn''t help but think that there was something really wrong with Yu Dong.


    If she was not wrong then why did she hide the matter of selling vegetables?


    " Peng Jing, are you speaking the truth? Yu Dong is selling her vegetables in the market?" A woman asked with a frown.

 Chapter 996 Another deal!

    996 Another deal! Please leave ament author san feels so lonely seeing noments. Sobs in loneliness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Of course, I am speaking the truth. This sort of lie could be checked once, we go to the town, do you think that I would dare to lie?" Peng Jing confirmed at once. " Yu Dong is nothing but an unscrupulous woman who is making you all a fool and you are blindly following her!"


    The vigers were shocked upon hearing this, they immediately turned to look at Grandma Yu and the rest. As soon as they turned their gazes to stare at the Yu family, they were blinded by the resplendent clothes they were wearing and then looked down at their own clothing which was patched and frayed.


    In the end, they almost believed Peng Jing.


    "If Peng Jing is right then Yu Dong really harmed us! Ah!"


    Though they did not say it explicitly, one could see that they were swayed by Peng Jing''s words.


    Grandma Yu who saw them acting like this was so angry that her eyes rolled in her sockets and she almost fainted but upon seeing Grandma Yu stumble not only did Peng Jing feel that she was doing anything wrong, but she also thought that Grandma Yu was pretending which was why she rolled her eyes and then stated, " Grandma Yu, don''t try to act smart with us! You have to give us an exnation about this situation!"


    If today Peng Jing had earned a decent sum of money then she would have stayed quiet but now that she did not get anything and only lost her capital, she was going to drag Yu Dong down with her! It would be good if she was to lose all her wealth whilepensating others!


    When Aunt Wang saw that Peng Jing was not even letting go of an elderly woman, she immediately turned to look at the vicious woman and shouted at her, " Who are you to demand any exnation from Grandma Yu? If you have the guts go and get an exnation from Magistrate Le! She is the one who appointed Yu Dong as the developer of this vige! And what are you making a ruckus for? Every year new officials woulde and go and nothing would change, why don''t I see you acting all high and mighty with them, Peng Jing? Just because you are not scared of being sent to Yamen by causing trouble for Yu Dong, you think that you can do anything?"


    Peng Jing''s expression twisted as she stated angrily, " Aunt Wang! Those officials are all schrs and have the title to hold their heads above us but what does Yu Dong have? She is a farmer just like us, how can she eat fine meals and leave us to eat northeast wind?"


    " You are just trying to create trouble for no good reason, are you not?"


    "I am only speaking the truth! It''s that b*tch, Yu Dong who is making trouble for the entire vige¡ª¡ª"


    " Enough!" Wu Junfen arrived with Yun Xuan as she looked at Peng Jing with a sharp glint in her eyes. The two of them went to the mountains to see the condition of the streams which flowed down the mountains and it was just as Yu Dong said¡ª¡ª the stream was slowly getting dried up. By three months it''s going to bepletely dried.


    However, they did not expect that something like this would happen when they were not looking.


    It was a good thing that Headmaster Chi''s sons came looking for them and told them what was happening in the vige.


    Yun Xuan asked Da Chi and Xiao Chi to go inside the house while he turned to look at Peng Jing and smirked coldly, " Why are you in a hurry to announce Yu Dong as a culprit? At least wait till she is back in the vige or do you think that by screaming loudly you will be able to get something in return ?" He asked while looking at the basket of vegetables that were sitting in front of Peng Jing.


    Peng Jing''s face twitched a little but before she could say anything, a sinister voice cut through the crowd, " I am afraid that Yu Dong might note till evening. She had been invited by the owner of the big restaurant, Madam Song. While you are all fighting among each other, she might be signing another contract!"


    " What !?" A simultaneous roar echoed through the silent vige.


    ...¡­..


    " What did you say can you say again?" Yu Dong asked Madam Song with a frown on her face. She was about to return to the vige when she was called back by Sister Chen who worked at the Song restaurant came running to stop her and asked her toe with her to the restaurant.


    Song Yixu smiled and then turned to look at Lady Chef Chen who lowered her head and then turned to call the waitress to bring in the basket of the vegetables that they had in the kitchen. The waitress did not take long and soon returned with arge basket of withered vegetables.


    As soon as Yu Dong turned to look at the basket and then frowned while next to her Chen Mi and Ye Liu sat as straight as possible. This was their second time meeting the boss of this restaurant but they still felt awed by her gentle yet fierce aura.


    " As you can see the vegetables which are being supplied to us are not at all good, with the change of the weather condition, many farmers'' crops have been ruined and those who were able to grow their crops are now using wicked means to earn money. They are deliberately raising the price and handing us these withered vegetables and as we have no other choice we are buying it from them but even so there is a limit to everything. In the past, they would at least sell us half of good vegetables but this time around they sent entire baskets of rotten vegetables."


    Su Yixu exined the matter to Yu Dong.


    With a sigh she turned to look at the back room and rubbed her forehead, in fact, it would be right to say that her reason for calling Yu Dong was only half true.


    She did not know what Magistrate Li and Qiao Sha along with Xian Zhenya discussed between themselves but they sent the consorts to her restaurant under the pretext of working under her. As if she could make them work in her restaurant, Li Wan told her that it was because Yu Dong already had her hands full and thus they couldn''t move the consorts to her vige.


    Which was why they sent them to her ce where they could get a continuous supply of green vegetables from Yu Dong without a problem!

 Chapter 997 Dirty trick

    997 Dirty trick But that did not mean that Song Yixu was not speaking the truth when she said that those vegetable vendors were trying to cheat money out of her. Song Yixu''s temper was considered quite gentle and thus, she did not mind small acts of greed.


    After all, trying to support one''s family by earning an extra coin was something that she understood as well. However, it seemed that her actions of turning a blind eye to the small actions of those vegetable vendors had emboldened them.


    Ever since the weather had started to get hotter with no signs of temperature dropping, the ones who were suffering the most were the farmers which was why when they started to bring half-wilted vegetables to her restaurant, Song Yixu did not say anything.


    Her mother taught her to be kind to those who were not privileged and thus despite using only the good stock, Song Yixu paid for the wilted vegetables as well. She thought that the vegetable vendors were having a tough time as well but that was until Chef Chen went to her town.


    After Chef Chen returned, she told Song Yixu that the vegetable vendors who were contracted to their restaurant were now selling their good vegetables to other restaurants.


    They seemed to have gotten bold after seeing that Song Yixu treated them kindly. They knew that Song Yan would not make a fuss, as she was a kind woman even after selling her a batch of wilted vegetables. Thus, they decisively signed another contract with various other restaurants despite having an exclusive contract with Song Yixu''s restaurant.


    ording to Chef Chen, those vegetable vendors wanted to impress the other restaurants and thus they were sending the freshest batch of their vegetables while they brought the leftover vegetables to their restaurant.


    At first Song Yixu wanted to confront the vegetable vendors but upon seeing the batch of vegetables that they had sent this morning, she no longer wished to hold any conversation with them as they sent the entire rotten stock to her restaurant and were shameless enough to ask for money.


    Only then did Song Yixu realise that those women had long lost their conscience, even if she was to confront them¡ª¡ª- they would straighten up their attitude but only for a few days before turning back to their old ways.


    If anything they might be sneakier in the future, in that case, it was better to pull out the rotten roots than treat them.


    " Are you saying that they sold you these vegetables?" Yu Dong looked at the rotten leaves of the lettuce which were turning yellow and was shocked to her core.


    " Thats right! They are really unscrupulous!" Chef Chen chimed in with an angry expression. " They all took Madam Song as someone who is too kind and decided to take advantage of her benevolence. She kindly turned a blind eye to their petty actions as they are poor but they signed an agreement with others and started supplying us with these rotten vegetables! They are truly ridiculous if they think that they can continue the cooperation even after doing something like this."


    " Indeed they are quite heartless!" The disciple of Chef Chen added with a frown on her face. " They know that our customers like to eat our vegetable dishes when it''s spring. As the new crops of vegetables arrive in the market as soon as springes but they are acting like such, because of them we have to reduce the number of vegetable dishes to bare minimum and that not all, we also received manyints where the customers said that the vegetables were not fresh!"


    The dishes served by their restaurant were indeed excellent as Chef Chen was highly skilled but in case the raw material provided to her by the restaurant wasn''t good, there was nothing she could do. Chef Chen was not a magician nor did she have any superpowers, how can she create delicious dishes without proper ingredients? She could hide their smell but in the end, a bad thing was still bad in essence nothing could change it.


    Just like how masons couldn''t create a pce from bricks and mud, she couldn''t create tasty dishes without fresh ingredients!


    " Which is why I have turned my attention to you," Song Yixu spoke after Chef Chen and her disciple finished speaking. " I know that you are selling vegetables and I also know that you have limited stock but as long as you sell us twenty catties of vegetables of each kind, I am willing to pay double the amount to you."


    " You mean to say that you will buy half a catty of tomatoes at six taels?" Chen Mi couldn''t help but blurt out causing the women in the room to turn and look at him.


    Seeing that the women were looking at him, he lowered his head and muttered, " Sorry."


    " There is no need for you to apologize," Song Yixu waved her hand with a smile on her face. " What you said is indeed right, my restaurant''s customers are dwindling, I guess the other restaurants in the city and on the outskirts want to snatch my business as they can''t snatch my restaurant''s position which is why they deliberately approached the vegetable vendors who signed contract with my restaurant."


    " If it was one or two, I would have thought that it was coincidence and nothing more but since every single one had been snatched away I think some of the restaurants came up with this dirty trick to make my business fall."


    With a gentle expression on her face, Song Yixu added, " I mean if it means saving the legacy of my mother and grandmother then I have no problem buying your vegetables at twice the amount."


    Yu Dong pursed her lips and then stated, " There is no need, I will sell you the vegetables at the same price as the customers. Though we have a limited amount of stock at the moment, once the vigers start growing their vegetables, the stock will surely increase and in that case this contract you want to sign with me would be unjust."

 Chapter 998 She is making trouble !

    998 She is making trouble ! Song Yixu was surprised when she heard Yu Dong''s words but a few minutester, she felt touched. Looks like she did not make a mistake while choosing Yu Dong, Song Yixu thought in her head as she nodded and then said, " Very well, then we will sign a temporary contract for the time being. Since you will be the one supplying the vegetables for the first few months then we will set the price ording to the current price for a hundred catties of vegetables. Once your supplies increase I will increase my demand as well, will that do?"


    Yu Dong thought about it carefully and agreed. Even if she was to sell the entire stock of vegetables in the mall opened by her, she might not be able to sell the entire stock. It was better to sign a contract with Song Yixu, at least that way she will be able to make sure that nothing goes to waste.


    What''s more with Chef Chen''s skills it wouldn''t take long for the Song family''s restaurant to be a major hit! If that was the case then she would be missing out on a golden opportunity if she was to refuse now, with Song Yixu''s business skills and Chef Chen''s wonderful cooking, sooner orter the Song family''s restaurant would open several chains all over the city.


    " In that case, I will have someone prepare the contract," Song Yixu did not want to take advantage of Yu Dong which was why she asked one of her workers to get the contract that she had prepared earlier in the morning and then asked Yu Dong to read it thoroughly.


    Though Yu Dong trusted Song Yixu, she had a rule to never sign anything without reading. Especially ever since her husbands got her to sign those ridiculous requests that they wanted her to fulfil! Ever since then Yu Dong realised that she couldn''t even trust her close ones as they would betray her for a dinner at a fancy restaurant!


    Song Yixu wasn''t offended when she saw Yu Dong reading the contract, in fact, she was satisfied with her attitude. As long as Yu Dong had a straight head on her shoulders, she would be smart enough to know what she could and could not do.


    Once Yu Dong was satisfied with the contract, she nodded and then signed the contract. After she was done signing the contract, it was Song Yixu''s turn to sign the contract which she did in a jiffy.


    " I will ask the workers to take this contract to the Yamen''s administration department to get their stamp," stated Song Yixu with a smile after she was done writing her name on the contract. " Once it''s done, I will send the copy of the stamped documents to you."


    In the past, she did not get the stamps of the Yamen administration when she signed the contracts with the vegetable vendors and thus it created a huge mess for her but this time, she wanted to make sure that nothing like that happens again. More importantly, Song Yixu knew that if Yu Dong were to break the contract then she would definitely suffer a lot!


    Yu Dong did not have a problem with that, she spoke a little more with Song Yixu beforeing out of the restaurant with Chen Mi and Ye Liu in tow.


    Even after they stepped out of the restaurant, Chen Mi still couldn''t believe that they had signed such a big deal with Song Yixu. It was more than a thousand taels! With just one deal they can live afortable life without doing anything!


    " Brother Liu, did we really sign such a big contract with Madam Song? Why do I feel like I am dreaming?" Chen Mi was still in a daze as he hadn''t expected something like this to happen, though they had a deal with Song Yixu, it wasn''t as big as this one!


    Ye Liu calmly looked at Chen Mi and then raised his hand before pinching the little mer''s cheek causing Chen Mi to wince and yelp as he looked at Ye Liu with a re.


    " What was that?" He asked with an annoyed look on his face.


    " Snapping you out of your dream," said Ye Liu with a calm voice. " See you are not dreaming, right?"


    Chen Mi''s skin was no longer as yellow and sallow as it used to be, now after tender care, his skin was whiter than pearls. Thus when Ye Liu squeezed his cheek, his entire skin turned red making him look like a bullied little husband with his tiny stature. He did not think twice before making use of it.


    " Wife! Look at this, Brother Liu is teasing me!" Chen Miined as he pointed to his cheek which was red due to Ye Liu''s squeezing.


    Yu Dong looked at his red cheek and was amused by hisint but even so, she yed along with him as she bent down and blew against his cheek.


    " Better now?" She asked.


    Chen Mi did not expect Yu Dong to treat his whining attitude seriously and thus was quite surprised by the sudden gust of warm wind that blew against his cheek but even so, he did not dislike it. Instead, his face was lined with a faint brush as he nudged his shoulders with Yu Dong and said in a shy voice, " Oh you. You can''t even stop flirting with me for a second."


    " Yes, Yes," Yu Dong replied with a doting smile as she motioned Ye Liu to walk next to her.


    However, as the two of them stepped out of the restaurant, Yu Dong''s attention fell on Aunt Wang''s daughter Wang Cai.


    "Whats the matter? Why are you here?" Seeing the anxiety-stricken Wang Cai, Yu Dong couldn''t help but ask.


    Wang Cai heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Yu Dong had finallye out of the restaurant and hurriedly said, "It''s Peng Jing, she is making trouble in the vige saying that you have cheated the vigers!"


    " What?!" Chen Mi and Ye Liu snapped looking shocked.

 Chapter 999 Xiao Hua’s bellow

    999 Xiao Hua¡¯s bellow " I knew that Yu Dong was making a fool out of all of us! She is not helping anyone but herself! She acted pretentious in front of the magistrate Li but now that she needs to take action, Yu Dong is only taking care of her pockets while leaving you all to suffer."


    " I bet sheughs at you in the night upon remembering how you all listened to her and then wasted your efforts in making that stupid building over your fields! I am willing to hand my entire life fortune and bet that those things are not going to help your crops instead, those white buildings will make your crops wilt and then she will snatch more money from you as all of you fools will fail in the task which you were supposed to do as per the contract!"


    Peng Jing felt even more confident after hearing that Yu Dong was signing another deal but she was also very jealous. She was selling her vegetables on the same street as Yu Dong, so why was it that Yu Dong was able to sign a deal and yet she was not even able to sell a single cucumber?


    When Xiao Hua heard that Peng Jing was ndering Yu Dong and was acting all haughty, he picked up a handful of wet soil and then hurled it at Peng Jing before shouting, " Your entire life fortune? What is your entire life fortune? Your underpants and your husband and child?"


    Beside him even Fang Chi''s face was green with anger as he snapped harshly, " Peng Jing, we are being cordial because you are from the same vige as us but don''t think that you can do anything that you want and say whatever nonsense that ising in your head just because you think that you will not have to pay! You stole the manure of our herd and then used it to grow your crops, which means that in the end, you relied on Yu Dong''s efforts! And yet you are throwing mud on her?"


    " Exactly!" Grandma Fang also chimed in the fray as she looked at Peng Jing and then spoke in a distasteful voice, " You couldn''t sell those vegetables because you were not capable enough, do you think that everyone else in the vige is aszy as you? My granddaughter-inw must have a n which is why she asked you all to do something like this¡­whats more she took the money out of her pockets to pay for those greenhouses, if she wanted to make money out of the vigers, why would she give them money?"


    " Madam Fang, you will naturally stand next to Yu Dong as she married your grandson but I am simply telling the truth to everyone here!" Peng Jing wasn''t here as a harbinger of justice, she was here to force these vegetables on Yu Dong and have her buy it twice the price she was selling it for in the market.


    As Yu Dong was the one who caused her to make a loss then not only will she have to pay for the vegetables but also her efforts and mental trauma that she went through after finding out that all her hard work had gone to drain! Peng Jing was simply willing to be the epitome of an unreasonable woman just for the sake of getting the money in her pockets!


    With that, she turned to look at Old Madam Yu and then said loudly, " I don''t care what you do! You have to take these vegetables along with the ones that I have grown in my fields and pay me twice the market price that you use in your shop! You all have caused me a lot of trouble and pain, this is what you owe me! If that B*tch Yu Dong thinks that she can fool us and raise mers on our hard work, then she is dreaming! "


    " You are the one who is dreaming!" Xiao Hua red up as he rolled his sleeves and then said, " You did it to yourself! You were the ones who refused to take the seeds which Yu Dong developed herself and then did your own thing! Just because your vegetables look good doesn''t mean that they taste the same as Yu Dong''s! Just like you! You might look all healthy and burly but in the end, you are just a sleazy, alcoholic who wants to rely on others to make a living!"


    " I bet that your vegetables are just like you! All good on the outside but on the inside they are rotten and sour! Pei! Like farmer! Like vegetables!"


    " You¡­You are speaking too much! Do you think that I will not kill you?" Peng Jing felt like she was going crazy, never before had she been scolded by a mer ever in her life yet here Xiao Hua was scolding her as if he had every right to do so! How dare he!


    Even her husband thought twice before even thinking of opening his mouth in front of her!


    " Just because Yu Dong dotes and spoils you, don''t think that others will do the same! So shut that trashy mouth of yours! And only open it when you are pleasing your woman like you did in the past¡­


    you lowly man wh*re!"


    This time, Peng Jing said the wrong thing.


    Xiao Hua hated it when he was called a courtesan but he absolutely loathed it when others called him a man wh*re, he looked at the woman who called him that degrading name and then let out an angry bellow. All the rationality left his head and he no longer cared about whether or not he could take Peng Jing down with his small stature!


    The only thing that he and in his head was that this woman called him a man wh*re!


    With that he rushed at Peng Jing, lifted his leg and then¡ª¡ª


    BAM!


    Kicked her in the stomach!


    Peng Jing was unprepared for such an attack and thus was sent flying backwards!

 Chapter 1000 Ruin Xiao Hua

    1000 Ruin Xiao Hua Though Xiao Hua did not use much strength, his hit was not light either. Because of gravity and her unstable footing, Peng Jing fell to the ground with a muffled groan. The sound was loud and it showed that Xiao Hua was not ying around when he jumped at Peng Jing after being called a mer wh*re.


    " AH!" Peng Jing screamed in pain after she copsed. Her bottom hit the ground and she felt a sudden jolt in her spine. Surely her tailbone was bruised!


    For a few minutes, Peng Jing did not say anything but upon seeing Xiao Hua snort like he had done something good, her eyes turned livid as she pointed at Xiao Hua and then said angrily, " Xiao Hua¡­ you¡ª¡ª I will teach you a good lesson today! You dare hurt a woman?! Yu Dong had spoiled you until you have bewless, you don''t even remember that a mer shouldn''t hit a woman?!"


    " I don''t care whether you are a woman or a mer," stated Xiao Hua as he flipped his hair behind his back and then said, " As long as you deserve to be hit, I will hit you!"


    Peng Jing scrambled to her feet and then rushed at Xiao Hua who was prepared to hit her back but was then stopped by Lang who caught her arm and then threw her back on the ground heavily.


    " Lang! What are you doing?"


    " I am teaching you a lesson that your mother didn''t," retorted Lang as she rolled her sleeves and then looked at Xiao Hua before signalling him to get behind her. Though Xiao Hua was agile, he was not as strong as a woman.


    She only turned to look at Peng Jing after Xiao Hua was pulled away by Fang Chi, " You seem to have missed the lesson when Miss Yu was teaching the vigers who had wicked thoughts against her and her family. You need to be capable enough to face her or else hide in your shell!"


    With that Lang jumped at Peng Jing and caught her neck in a hand lock. Peng Jing did not expect Lang to hit her, she thought that these people would show restraint as she hadn''t done anything to them! But what Peng Jing did not know was that Yu Dong had taught Lang and the rest of the mammies to never be rational with an unreasonable person.


    If they were being unreasonable, they would start the conversation politely but in case the other person were to act up even more then Yu Dong had given them permission to use their fists!


    Lang lifted Peng Jing off the ground and then threw her back down causing many mers and women to yelp as they backed away from the Yu family''s house.


    " Yo¡­You are too much!" Peng Jing gasped as she turned to look at the vigers and then said, " Why are you not helping me? You should hit her!"


    However, no one moved because what Grandma Fang said earlier hit them in their hearts. Though Yu Dong stopped them from growing vegetables, she had given them enough money to livefortably if she did not want to help them then she wouldn''t have given them the money!


    Thus, after much pondering they once again chose to stand with Yu Dong. First Peng Jing was known for making trouble and secondly, they were scared of Yu Dong who did not act ording to the rules.


    Lang''s words were like a reminder to the vigers, that it was all right for them to go against Yu Dong but they had to make sure that they were capable enough of going against her!


    However, Peng Jing was not to be trifled with she immediately turned around and ordered her mer son to bring back her sisters, earlier she did not want to call for her sisters because she wanted to pocket the money but now that she was at a disadvantage, she could only call for her sisters.


    The Peng family was filled with good-for-nothing women, one was an alcoholic while the other was a gambling addict and the youngest one was a crooked pocket snatcher. Thus when they heard that Peng Jing was making trouble for Yu Dong, they did not think much.


    In their mind, they only thought of how much money they would be able to get from Yu Dong.


    Thus, they rushed to the Yu family house.


    " What are you doing to my sister?" Peng Ziyan screamed at Lang before rushing towards thetter. The youngest sister of the Peng family rushed towards Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang while the mers of the Peng family rushed towards Xiao Hua and Fang Chi.


    Fang Chi was pushed to the ground by the two mers who married Peng Ziyan and was beaten up while Xiao Hua was entangled in a mess with Peng Jing''s husband who was holding his hair in his and pulling as hard as he could.


    "How dare you! How dare you kick my wife!?" The mer screamed as he tugged and pulled at Xiao Hua''s hair.


    Xiao Hua was not one to back down either, he stretched out his hand and then sped the hair of the mer who was pulling his own and then started tugging as well.


    He even raised his leg and kicked the mer, " Like this! I kicked her like this! What are you going to do about it?"


    While Xiao Hua was fighting with the mer and Fang Chi was trying to fend off the mers who were pushing him down, Shen Li rushed out of his house wanting to stop the mess but he was pulled by Zhu Qian.


    " No don''t go outside, you are with a child! Think about the child!"


    Shen Li however couldn''t stay put when he saw how Xiao Hua, Fang Chi Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang were getting beaten up. He opened his mouth and screamed, " Stop it!"


    Not only did the fight not stop, but someone from the Peng family picked up a sharp stone and rushed at Xiao Hua intending to harm his face!


    Seeing this Shen Li''s eyes widened as he screamed, " Someone stop him! He is going to ruin Xiao Hua!"

 Chapter 1001: A ruined face!

    Chapter 1001: A ruined face!Someone tackled Peng Jing''s husband, and though they did not want to get into the mess the vigers thought about how furious Yu Dong would be if her husbands and fianc¨¦ were attacked. They all knew that Yu Dong''s reversing scale was her husbands, it was fine if one were to fight with her, and she would at most retaliate but if someone was to touch Shen Li and the others then the incident would end up in blood bath!


    Thus one of the mers immediately pulled Peng Jing''s husband back, if he destroyed Xiao Hua''s face then Yu Dong would destroy their lives!


    Though the mer seeded in pulling Peng Jing''s husband away from Xiao Hua, he did not have the time to stop the mer from sending the stone clutched in his hands flying towards Xiao Hua.


    BANG!


    With a loud thud, the stone hit Xiao Hua sending him to the ground.


    " Xiao Hua!" Shen Li could no longer care about himself alone, he rushed out of the house but was pulled back by Mammy Li and Zhu Qian. The condition outside was no better than a brawl, if Shen Li was pushed to the ground then he would lose his child!


    With his condition, it was already hard enough for him to get pregnant, if he lost his child only the heavens would know what would happen to him.


    " Let me go, they are bullying my family!" Shen Li tried to get out of the house but was pulled back by Mammy Li who was responsible for keeping Shen Li safe.


    " You need to worry about your child first, Master Shen!" Mammy Li reminded Shen Li before turning to the rest of the mammies and saying, " Go and deal with the mess. Miss Yu did tell her not to hurt the mers but they were the ones who made the move first."


    " Yes!" The mammies had long lost their patience as well, the Peng family was simply trying to bully the weak while fearing the strong!


    With that they all rushed out of the house, followed by the mammies the vigers also tried to pry Peng Jing and his sisters off the members of the Yu family but it was as if the Peng family and their inws had gone crazy. They did not think before attacking the vigers, seeing that they were being beaten even when they did not do anything the vigers lost their patience.


    It was fine that Peng Jing called her sisters but she also called for her sisters-inw! That was straight-up bullying them!


    Thus, the vigers did not restrain themselves and started hitting Peng Jing and her sisters. Since they were asking for a beating then they will give them one!


    Fang Chi who was finally helped by the mammies who pulled the mers beating him away turned to look for Xiao Hua and rushed towards him when he saw Xiao Hua clutching his left eye, " Hua Hua, are you okay?"


    He helped Xiao Hua away from the brawl and then took a look at his injury and was shocked to see the amount of blood dripping down Xiao Hua''s forehead.


    " Hua Hua?" He cried worriedly.


    Xiao Hua clutched his forehead worriedly, he was scared that he would receive a scar but because he knew that Fang Chi and Shen Li would me themselves, he smiled at Fang Chi and spat through gritted teeth, " I am fine, don''t worry."


    Fang Chi however did not take his word to his heart and then clutched his face before turning Xiao Hua''s face around such that he could see the impact of the injury, " How dare you lie! Look at the wound it''s so deep, you will end up bleeding to death if we leave it alone,e with me I will patch you up."


    At the same time, Fang Chi heaved a sigh of relief, though the scar was deep at least the sharp edge did not poke Xiao Hua in his eyes or else it would be troublesome!


    " How can we leave now? We need to take these people down or else they will tear Yu Dong''s house down!" Xiao Hua grounded his teeth while looking at the brawl which was taking ce in front of him. " Call some more mammies we can''t let them bully us!"


    " STOP!!" At that moment an enraged voice erupted from behind.


    The voice was so loud that the crowd stopped fighting and turned to look at Yu Dong who came rushing back. The horses in front of her carriage were rushing towards the crowd at maximum speed, seeing the horses rush towards them, the people in the brawl were worried that they would be stampede by therge horses and thus immediately moved back.


    " Chi''er! Hua''er, are you all right?" Yu Dong jumped from the carriage followed by Ye Liu and Chen Mi who rushed towards Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang who looked thoroughly shaken.


    " Mai!" Yu Dong saw the small child beaten to the ground while being protected by Lang Ru. Seeing that the adolescent daughter of Peng Jing was hitting her brother, Yu Dong was so furious that she saw red.


    She pulled Peng Erying off Lang Ru and punched in the face so hard that everyone heard the sound of teeth rattling.


    " Gawk!" Peng Erying coughed out a mouthful of blood along with a tooth before falling to the ground. But no one paid attention to her as the rest of the Peng family was busy brawling with the vigers.


    She then turned to look at Xiao Hua who was sporting a deep gash on his face and felt her heart ache, she knew how much Xiao Hua loved and cared for his face but now there was an ugly scar on his face. Since she worked as an officer, Yu Dong knew that such wounds would surely leave a scar behind even if they healed.


    And that heartache only got worse when she saw Fang Chi sporting multiple bruises and a cut on his upper lip which would surely need suturing.


    " Why are you two so silly?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at the two mers who were beaten ck and blue.

 Chapter 1002: Unacceptable

    Chapter 1002: Uneptable".. We are fine," Xiao Hua waved his hand and then turned to the crowd that had suddenly gone silent. " Take a look at what they have to say."


    Yu Dong did not care what the Peng family had to say, she was furious that someone had attacked her family when she was not present. She turned to look at Grandma Yu who was being helped by Mammy Zhao and Grandma Fang. Her eyes flickered with anger before she turned to look at the crowd and said, "It''s fine if you want to pick a fight but what are you doing attacking the elderlies? Have you thrown your conscience in a sh*t hole or something of the sort?"


    When she spoke she turned to look at the Peng family, her eyes cold yet zing with anger. When Peng Jing saw that Yu Dong had arrived, her eyes flickered. She did not expect that Yu Dong woulde rushing when she heard that her mers were getting attacked, given that she was making a deal with a big madam, shouldn''t she have finished socializing first?


    Because Peng Jing hardly cared about her husbands, she thought that Yu Dong was the same. However, what she did not know was that unlike her Yu Dong cared for her mers more than she cared about money!


    However now that the matter was so out of hand, Peng Jing did not want to take a step back either. She stepped out of the crowd and then raised her voice before she started scolding Yu Dong, " You are finally here! I thought that you were going to hide your face after cheating the entire vige like a shameless b*tch!" She then turned to point at the greenhouses which were being built on the fields of the vigers and then said, " Speak! Why are you selling your vegetables in the market while the vigers are acting like fools while dancing on your tunes, what are you scheming by asking them to stop growing their vegetables when you are selling your own!?"


    Vige head Gu who rushed back from the town shouted at Peng Jing, "You idiot stop talking nonsense!"


    As soon as Vige Head Gu returned everyone turned to look at her, thetter went to notarize thend documents which were bought over by Yu Dong and Yu Le, even Aunt Wang and some other vigers boughtnds as they wanted to make more money.


    She just did not expect that in just one day the vige would be overturned like this!


    " You don''t know half a thing about the situation that is going on and yet you are quick to jump on a wagon of nothing but chaos!" Vige head Gu scolded Peng Jing ruthlessly without even asking about the situation as she was already aware of it. Her eldest daughter, Gu Zixing had rushed to the town to tell her everything. Because Yu Dong wanted to keep the n of building a mall a secret, they did not tell anything to the vigers but who would have thought that Peng Jing would create a mess like this?


    Vige Head Gu took the handkerchief from her daughter and wiped her forehead which was covered with sweat and then snapped harshly at Peng Jing, " Do you even know what you are talking about? You say that Yu Dong is scheming against the vige then does that mean even I am scheming along with her? Are you thick in the head Peng Jing? I am here to ensure that nothing goes wrong with the vigers, how can I silently allow Yu Dong to fool the entire vige? Her ns, I am well aware of them. It''s just that they are too good which is why I am not sharing them with others, if one or two fools like you leak the idea then our entire vige will suffer. You idiot!"


    Wu Junfen stepped out of the brawl as she coldly looked at Peng Jing, just now she really wished she could kill Peng Jing in one clean sweep but that would have attracted too much attention. She helped Yun Xuan and her mother out of the crowd which seemed to have gone crazy and then stated coldly,


    " Thats right. Even I don''t know what is going on and what kind of ns Yu Dong has in her head I did not question her because I trust her but you, Peng Jing ¡ª¡ª you not only don''t trust Yu Dong but you also want to make quick benefits!"


    " I don''t!" Though that was the truth Peng Jing did not want to admit to it.


    " Enough!" Yu Dong''s anger was simmering and was on the verge of losing control as she looked at Grandma Yu and her husbands who got injured because of a stupid fight.


    She then turned to look at Grandma Yu and Grandma Fang while holding the shivering Yu Mai in her arms, "It''s okay... It is fine... I am sorry, that I came sote."


    To think that they even dragged a child into this messy fight ¡ª¡ª uneptable!


    She patted Yu Mai on the back and then raised her eyes and looked at Peng Jing sharply before saying, " Since you want an exnation then I will give you one but Peng Jing, I am going to remind you here and now that once everything gets cleared up, you areing to the Yamen with me. I am going to file aint against you for attacking my family and harming children! You and your family will be criticized for murdering someone!"


    Peng Jing''s expression turned grim when she heard that Yu Dong was going to drag her to the Yamen. She pursed her lips and then said, " Fine if you want to sue me then sue, I am not scared but you tell me am I lying? The street where you are selling vegetables no one else can make a profit, whats more you also signed a deal with the Owner of the Song restaurant, did you not? You say that you are developing the entire vige but why do I see only your family getting better??"

 Chapter 1003: The truth behind the ownership

    Chapter 1003: The truth behind the ownershipGrandma Yu looked at Peng Jing and was so furious that she was trembling. She hated the fact that she couldn''t protect her family but what she hated was that Peng Jing took advantage of their family and yet she is acting so shamelessly. She even hurt Xiao Hua and caused his face to be ruined! She pointed at Peng Jing and then screamed angrily, " Peng Jing, you are shameless! You took advantage of our herd''s manure and now you dare speak ill of my granddaughter! Have you ever seen what is the difference between your vegetables and ours?"


    Yu Dong felt Yu Mai shiver, she immediately smoothed his back and then turned to look at Grandma Yu who was beaten up by the Peng family and then said, " Grandma, there is no need for you to get angry. Those who are honest do not fear anything, only those who have unscrupulous hearts and bad intentions would shout loudly to make themselves sound honest and true."


    She then turned to look at the vigers who were waiting for an exnation and then turned to look at Peng Jing before saying, " You are right, I am indeed selling the vegetables in the town and I did sign a deal with Madam of the Song restaurant."


    " See! See! Do you hear that?" Peng Jing was so excited when she heard Yu Dong confess that she looked like she was about to fly over to the night heaven. She turned to look at the vigers who were now frowning and then said, " Did you hear that, she is just making a fool out of you all!"


    Peng Jing then turned to look at Yu Dong and then said, " Now you gotta pay mepensation!"


    " Why?" Yu Dong calmly questioned causing Peng Jing to frown as she replied, " What do you mean by why? You are responsible for developing this vige right but you are only caring about yourself while kicking us vigers in the stomach!"


    Yu Dong curled the side of her lips and then stated, " Peng Jing, it seems that you are misunderstanding something. The reason I was given this vige''s ownership is because I seeded in making oil out of rice bran thus giving Magistrate Li another source of ie as she now controls the oil channels in the town. She did not give me this vige because she wanted me to develop it."


    " I handed her the biggest shares of the oil mill which made her the boss of the mill under my name and that is why she exchanged the lease of this vige with me!"


    Yu Dong''s words caused a stir in the vigers'' hearts. If Yu Dong bought the vige by sharing the shares of the oil mill with the magistrate then doesn''t it mean that they have nothing to hold against her?


    " You ¡­You are lying!" Peng Jing did not think that Yu Dong truly bought the vige, she thought that she only got the vige under her name because Magistrate Li was impressed by her work!


    In the face of Peng Jing, this idiot Yu Dong did not want to even bother with her but she still turned to look at Ye Liu and then said, " Bring the documents that I signed with Magistrate Li."


    " Yes," Ye Liu responded as he hurried inside the house before bringing the documents for Yu Dong. He then handed the documents to Yu Dong who proceeded to hand them to Vige Head Gu and said, " Read it aloud for the vigers, Vige Head Gu."


    Vige Head Gu sighed, she was there with Yu Dong when this deal happened thus she already knew about the finer points but she still read out loud the rest of the documents for the vigers who then realized that Yu Dong was the owner of the vige not because she was given the authority but because she bought the entire vige!


    Many vigers sucked in a breath as they turned to look at each other. Though they knew that the oil mill earned a lot of money they did not think it earned so much that Yu Dong was able to buy the entire vige!


    " Ho..How is this possible!?" Peng Jing was startled after hearing the words that spilt out of Vige Head Gu''s mouth she wanted to say that Vige Head Gu was helping Yu Dong but then she thought about how Vige Head Gu was not that educated, she only knew a few words and thus the words which she spoke could only be written in the documents.


    " Just because you think that it is not possible? It''s impossible," Yu Dong sneered coldly. "It''s true that I was asked to develop this vige but I am only doing it because I want to not because I owe anyone anything. I am the owner of this vige, even if I don''t care about the vigers there is nothing that Magistrate Li can do about it because I have already offered her thousands of gold taels! So now tell me why should I give anyone an exnation? If you want to follow me then you can do that but if you don''t trust me then you can step away!"


    Yu Dong''s eyes were ice cold and her expression held a faint mockery and contempt. " I don''t owe you or the vigers anything, when I was at my worst where I couldn''t eat and drink¡­no one came to help me. Back then we were from the same vige, even if I was not a good person. As my fellow vigers, you all should havee to help me but neither of you took a step forward. But now that your interests are closely attached to my sess, suddenly I have to not only help you all but also make sure that you don''t stay poor. Why¡­what have you done for me? If I am willing to help you, you should take it as my gratitude. If I don''t help you with what right can you question me?"


    She then swept a cold re at the rest of the vigers who were being swayed around by Peng Jing before she continued, " Here everyone is living for their own greed. Don''t make it sound like you are all doing it because you trust me¡ª¡ª you are doing it because you know I can lead you to sess!"

 Chapter 1004: Don’t make Xiao Hua mad

    Chapter 1004: Don¡¯t make Xiao Hua madPeng Jing felt her blood go cold, she was afraid that she might have lit up a fire that she shouldn''t have touched. However it was toote to back down, she looked at Yu Dong who handed Yu Mai to Chen Mi who hushed him upon seeing that he was crying and took him inside to get treated along with Lang Ru who was stepped on by Peng Jing''s daughter when she tried to save Yu Mai.


    Yu Dong stepped forward and then continued speaking, " You keep calling me names because I am stopping you to grow vegetables and fruits but have you thought about why I am stopping you?"


    Seeing her imposing manner, Peng Jing was frightened and couldn''t help but take a few steps back as she looked at Yu Dong and then said, " W¡­What do you mean by that?"


    Yu Dong smiled with an evil glint in her eyes and then said, " Can''t understand simple words? Then I will tell you. My fields as well as my house were built upon firm beams which is why even when flood happened my fields along with my house remained intact. Though I did not build the greenhouse around my fields in the vigers, I did build it around my backyard and you know what? My fields were intact even after the flood. The reason I asked the vigers to make the greenhouse is simple, it''s because I want to make sure that even if there are any other natural disasters they will be fine without losing anything."


    The corner of her lips curled up as she rolled her sleeves and then said, " As for whether I am making a fool out of the vigers or not we can check with a small test." She then turned to look at Mammy Lin and then said, " Go and bring some tomatoes for the vigers to taste."


    " I hope you don''t mind letting other tastes how your good vegetables are?" Yu Dong asked with a cold note in her voice.


    Peng Jing felt her heart shiver when she met Yu Dong''s gaze she knew that Yu Dong was not going to drop the matter so easily which was why she was a bit hesitant. Seeing how confident Yu Dong was being, what if her vegetables were indeed that good?


    She pursed her lips and wanted to say something but then Xiao Hua whose wound had been wiped clean and then eximed loudly, " Dong Dong, don''t let the woman leave that easily. She not only beat Grandma Yu and everyone else in our family but she also called me a mer wh*re! Just now she and her family almost killed us if not for the vigers, we might have been stomped to death! And her husband ruined my face! I want every single debt to be paid by their family!"


    Xiao Hua was afraid that since Yu Dong was not aware of what kind of things Peng Jing did, she would let her go easily along with her family.


    " Oh¡­is that what she did," Yu Dong''s voice went another pitch lower causing Peng Jing and the rest of the vigers to shiver. Some of the vigers stepped away from Peng Jing as they were already aware of what was going to happen.


    Some of them even looked at Peng Jing as if she was already dead while some seemed to have even thought of what kind of flowers they were going to get for Peng Jing at her funeral.


    "You..so what if I call you a mer wh*re?" Peng Jing was already having a hard time facing Yu Dong''s intimidating aura but because of Xiao Hua, that aura turned ten times frigid! She red at Xiao Hua and then said, " You worked as a courtesan, am I wrong? You might act like you have done nothing what if you did? It''s not that hard to fake whether you are a virgin or not, who knows how many women you might have slept with?"


    Many vigers in the crowd frowned as they took several steps away from Peng Jing. They were earlier looking at Peng Jing with sympathy but now even that ounce of sympathy was gone ¡ª¡ª after all if someone was looking for death so foolishly what can they even do?


    Seeing that everyone was stepping away from her, Peng Jing felt like she had suffered a blow. She looked at the crowd and then shouted, "What''s wrong with what I said? Only someone like Yu Dong would be willing to marry a mer who has such a shady past! I heard that a mer in another vige was caught talking to a woman and his parents were so embarrassed that they drowned him! Xiao Hua entertained so many women¡­ and yet he is now engaged to a wealthy woman, who doesn''t know how he got it¡ª¡ªARGHHHH!!!"


    Peng Jing was still speaking when someone rushed at her and pped her so hard that five fingerprints were imprinted on her face.


    " Yu Dong¡­you¡ª¡ª" Peng Jing wanted to say something but she was pped again in the face.


    " I don''t care what you say about me¡­ I will listen and think of it a little before dropping it at the back of my head but¡­" she reached forward and then pulled Peng Jing by her cor and then snarled, " I will freaking tear your tongue out if you talk sh*t about my mers."


    " Thats right, Yu Dong hit her until she loses her teeth !" Xiao Hua cheered from behind while Fang Chi pulled him back as he said, " Don''t say that ¡­ she might really pull Peng Jing''s teeth out."


    Xiao Hua thought about it and then turned to look at Fang Chi with a tilt of his head as he stated calmly, " I am saying this because I want Peng Jing''s teeth to be torn out of her mouth, you know?"


    Fang Chi: "¡­." What a ruthless mer.


    The rest of the vigers: "¡­." It is better if they don''t make Xiao Hua mad.

 Chapter 1005: Taste test

    Chapter 1005: Taste testYu Dong gave Peng Jing a few more ps until thetter looked like a pig before saying coldly, " I will ask you to repeat what you said just now! Let me hear it once again, whether Xiao Hua is a virgin or not that is something personal and doesn''t bother you or anyone else in the vige. So why are you speaking up? And even if he wasn''t a virgin, it wouldn''t have bothered me! So who gave you the right to speak? When you married your husband were you a virgin?"


    " What do you mean by that? I am a woman! Who cares whether or not I am a virgin or not?" Peng Jing''s eyes were spitting fire, she wished she could swallow Yu Dong whole but she could only hold her cheeks and eye Yu Dong angrily. " As a woman, I have the right to sleep with anyone and as many times, why should I worry about being a virgin or not?"


    " Heh, you are not a virgin but you want a mer to keep yourself clean for you? Do you even hear how hypocritical you sound? If a woman can''t keep herself chaste then why does she expect a mer to be pure? And what if a mer is not pure? Just because you slept with another mer before marriage did you lose a hand or leg? If your worth remains the same¡­why should a mer who lost his virtue lower his head in front of you?" Yu Dong hated men like Peng Jing in her past life.


    She still remembered how a woman was caught by a bunch of men and was forced because she separated from her husband. That woman suffered so many injuries and torment but she still held on for the sake of her husband, who then abandoned her because she was no longer a chaste woman and was touched by others. He was a coward who couldn''t go after the men who harmed his wife instead he looked at the woman in the eye and told her how he could no longer love her anymore as she was no longer pure and beautiful in his eyes.


    Even now she remembered the words that man spoke to that woman.


    '' When I think of how your body was touched by other men¡­ I feel my very soul getting disgusted by the very thought. I am sorry but I can''t even bring myself to hold you much less stay with you.''


    After the man left, the woman slowly lost her will to live and died while her husband found another woman and then moved on. Thus she hated the very concept of chastity and whatnot.


    Even if Xiao Hua slept with someone she would have epted him as long as he was willing to be loyal to her.


    " And that is not the point of this argument at the moment," Yu Dong ignored the ufortable gazes of the women as well as the admiration-filled gazes of the mer as she mmed her foot in between Peng Jing''s legs. " The point of the argument is whether or not my vegetables are better than yours or not."


    She then turned to look at Ye Liu who started cutting the tomatoes and then started distributing the pieces among the vigers along with the mammies.


    When he came to stand in front of Peng Jing thetter hesitated and then picked up a piece as well. She did not wish to take a bite of the tomato but at the same time, she did not believe a single person in the vige. What if they lied to her all for the sake of standing next to Yu Dong and proving her right?


    Peng Jing took a whiff of the tomato piece trying to make sure that Ye Liu did not put anything on it but when she smelled nothing but fresh sour and sweet scent, she looked up at Yu Dong who was looking down at her and then bit the piece of tomato in her hand.


    ''


    The second she took a bite, Peng Jing felt as if she had eaten a delicacy like no other. The fresh taste of the tomato along with the hint of mellowed-down sweetness was so refreshing and good that she wanted to have more of it!


    " So how is it?" Yu Dong asked while looking down at Peng Jing only then did thetter snap out of her daze after eating something good and looked at Yu Dong before averting her eyes and then stating softly, " ¡­not that good. I don''t see much difference in my tomatoes and yours."


    Now that the situation was like this, she couldn''t just lose control of the situation! She had to keep pretending that her tomatoes tasted the same!


    " Really? I don''t think that there is any way Peng Jing could grow tomatoes as good as these," one of the vigers mumbled as she bit onto the small piece of tomato that was left in her hand and felt regretful that she did not have any more to eat.


    " You really won''t take that attitude down unless you see your coffin, will you?" Yu Dong remarked with a smirk before she turned to look at Ye Liu and the rest and said, " Start cutting the tomatoes grown by Peng Jing! I want to see how good they taste!"


    Peng Jing''s eyes widened as she scrambled to her feet despite the pain and then said, " You can''t! I mean¡­" When she noticed the vigers eyeing her suspiciously she stuttered and then stated, " I mean I am going to sell those vegetables if you hand them to taste, what am I going to sell ?"


    " Why do I feel like she is just making excuses?" A mer asked his wife.


    His wife looked at her curious yet naive husband and then said with a sigh, " Because she is making excuses, her vegetables are not as good as Yu Dong which is why she is trying to make the most out of it."


    The woman was worried that Peng Jing might simply act stubbornly and refuse to let Yu Dong touch her vegetables.

 Chapter 1006: Who called the Yamen?

    Chapter 1006: Who called the Yamen?The woman''s words were spot on as Peng Jing stepped in front of her vegetables as if she were a hen guarding her chicks and then stated firmly, "It''s fine if you want to hand them the pieces of sliced tomatoes but you need to buy my vegetables first! I already suffered a huge loss because of you and I am not willing to lose out anymore. If you want to hand the vigers my vegetables sure go ahead but give me the money first. I don''t want much just fifty taels will do!"


    " Fifty taels? Oh my god, has she gone crazy? How can she even ask for a sum like that?" One of the women gasped as she looked at Peng Jing who was asking Yu Dong to pay her fifty taels.


    Another woman simply rolled her eyes and then said, " She hasn''t gone crazy in fact she is being smart. We all have tasted Yu Dong''s farm vegetables and we can see that those tomatoes are not something that can be causally grown just because one wants to grow them. So, Peng Jing most probably knows the truth which is why she is trying to make up for the damages by scamming Yu Dong."


    Peng Jing was indeed trying to make up for the damages. She was well aware of what kind of tastes her tomatoes and other vegetables had, they were refreshing and good but they were nowhere as good as Yu Dong. When she saw that the manure caused her vegetables to grow at an exponential rate, she thought that she had figured out Yu Dong''s key to sess but she never thought that the vegetables despite growing so big couldn''t fight with Yu Dong''s in terms of taste!


    Thus, Peng Jing wanted to earn a decent sum of money before ending the havoc.


    Yu Dong smiled at Peng Jing, it was as if she was tickled by what Peng Jing was saying to her. She took a step forward and then opened her eyes as she looked at Peng Jing with a re that made thetter shiver, and before Peng Jing could say anything Yu Dong reached out her hand and then grabbed thetter''s cor before she started to curse at her, " Listen here you little s*it, do you think that you can do anything just because I am being kind to you? I have more than one way to make you step aside from breaking your legs to stepping on your toes so hard that you will have nothing but a mess of blood and flesh left, do you want me to take such drastic steps?"


    " N..No," Peng Jing felt like if she really tried to fight with Yu Dong thetter would really break her legs.


    " Thats right, if you still want to scam me then I will not stop you but just remember if your vegetables are not worth fifty taels, I will break fifty bones in your body, understand ?" Yu Dong''s voice was so cold that Peng Jing felt her body tremble, she did not expect Yu Dong to act like such.


    But then again she sort of expecting this but that after she got the money!


    " I¡­"


    " Is there something that you want to say?" Yu Dong asked with a raise of her brow but Peng Jing immediately shook her head, she was worried that if she was to say that she wanted the money then Yu Dong was going to break her neck.


    " You are a smart woman, Peng Jing," Yu Dong smiled as she let go of Peng Jing''s cor and because Peng Jing was not steady on her feet, she ended up tumbling on her feet and then fell on her bottom.


    " Start cutting the vegetables," Yu Dong ordered the mammies but the way she said it, it was as if she was asking them to cut someone''s flesh.


    The mammies did not waste another single minute as they rushed to pick up the tomatoes and cucumbers from the basket that Peng Jing brought with her and then handed the sliced pieces to the vigers who took a bite from them.


    As soon as they took a bite of the tomatoes, all the vigers frowned simultaneously. Though the tomatoes grown by Peng Jing were indeed better than theirs whenpared to Yu Dong¡­ not so much and yet she wanted topete with her?


    Instantly all the vigers turned to look at Peng Jing with a frown on their faces. It was fine if she wanted to get ruined but why did she have to drag them as well? It was a good thing that they did not listen to her and fought with the Yu family or they would be the ones making the loss here as Peng Jing never signed the contract!


    " Peng Jing! You are too much, you said that you have found out how Yu Dong grows vegetables and that your vegetables are just as good as hers! Is this what you call good? Other than being bigger in size they are just like mine!" One of the women spoke to Peng Jing after she was done swallowing the piece of tomato. She wished she had eaten Peng Jing''s first such that the taste of Yu Dong''s farm''s tomato would have lingered on her tongue longer.


    " Thats right, you were trying to sway us all! If we were not smart enough then we might have lost our livelihood thanks to you!" Another woman spoke hatefully.


    Just now it was a good thing that she fought for the Yu family and not against them or else!


    Many other women felt indignant when they thought about how Peng Jing fooled them but they did not say anything because they were almost swayed by Peng Jing.


    If they were to say something right now then Peng Jing might end up pointing them out in the crowd! They couldn''t risk it!


    " Who called the Yamen?" One of the officers who were leading a group of yamen officers asked as she came to a stop in front of the crowd. Seeing Peng Jing on the ground she thought that it was her but then Yu Dong raised her hand and said, "I am the one who sent the little girl to call you officers."

 Chapter 1007: Too quick confession

    Chapter 1007: Too quick confessionEveryone in the vige was stunned as they did not think that Yu Dong would really call the Yamen officers. Even the head of the guards was stunned as she thought that someone called her to arrest Yu Dong instead of the other way around.


    But she still cleared her throat and asked, "What''s happening here?" Her eyes fell on Peng Jing who was beaten up and then turned to look at Yu Dong who lookedpletely fine.


    Yu Dong pointed at Peng Jing and her family before calmly stating, " These people started a brawl in front of my house. They not only tried to harem the elderlies but they also injured two children. They intentionally injured my family members and tried to damage the properties under my name. That mer," she pointed to Peng Jing''s husband and then pointed at Xiao Hua whose face was bloodless and added, " He tried to kill my fianc¨¦."


    With her lips curling at the sight of the Peng family shivering she added, " They also ndered me and Magistrate Li!"


    Upon hearing Magistrate Li''s name, the head guard''s expression changed as she turned to look at Peng Jing and asked, " Is this true, you ndered an honest official?"


    Peng Jing was already scared stiff when she saw the Yamen officers and thus when Yu Dong stated that she had ndered Magistrate Li, her entire head buzzed and then she stated, " No of course not! Yu Dong quit ndering me, When did I nder Magistrate Li? You are simply lying!"


    " Am I? Peng Jing, you used me of betraying the expectations of the vigers despite knowing that Magistrate Li was the one who gave me the responsibility of taking care of this vige as well as developing it. Questioning me is simr to questioning Magistrate Li! Don''t you know that when amoner questions an official chosen by the Empress, she is questioning the Empress herself!" Yu Dong turned to look at the Head officer of the Yamen and asked, " Did I say anything wrong?"


    " No, there is nothing wrong but what do you mean by you were chosen by the Magistrate ?" The head guard asked while looking at Vige head Gu whom she knew.


    "It is like this Head Guard Xue," Vige head Gu then started exining the entire situation to Head Guard Xue as she stated, " And because of that the Magistrate asked Yu Dong to be the owner of this vige and then help us rise from poverty but Peng Jing did not want to believe on Yu Dong. She said that Yu Dong was cheating the vigers and then questioned her. She also brought her family and attacked Yu Dong''s family when Yu Dong was not at home," Vige head Gu shook her head and then turned to look at Yu Dong who nodded her head and thus continued.


    " Look at the elderlies of the Yu house they were punched and stomped on, they are past seventy already is this how they should be treated? Not only that even a young child below the age of ten was beaten up by their family along with a young girl who is yet to reach adulthood. They kicked and assaulted the Yu family members along with some vigers. As for Yu Dong''s fianc¨¦, Peng Jing called him a mer wh*re and then her husband smashed Xiao Jiao''s head with a stone causing him to nearly die as his hit nearly missed Xiao Hua''s eye."


    " Head Guard, I can assure you that we only acted in self-defence as they were the ones who made the first move, neither of us was the one who attacked them first, it was their family who tried to get away with an intentional murder!" Yu Dong stated firmly. " If not for my family retaliating and the vigers helping them then who knows what I would have seen upon returning! I also have a pregnant mer at home because of them who knows how distressed and scared he must have been what if something happened to him because of these people''s actions? Head Guard Xue, please arrest these people who not only broke thews but also ndered an honest official!"


    Head Guard Xue frowned as she turned to look at the Peng family, though the matter of a brawl could be solved easily. The fact these people ndered Magistrate Li¡­this was something that can not be treated lightly and thus she said heavily, " You all get up from the ground."


    Peng Jing and her sisters thought that Head Guard Xue wanted to arrest them and were thus scared out of their wits. They were clearly here to make Yu Dong pay thempensation why should they go to the Yamen?


    One of the sisters thus couldn''t help but say, " W..We did not mean to. We were just ¡­We were just casually talking among ourselves. We have no intention of doubting Magistrate Li, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    The officers: "¡­"


    Was there any point in saying this now? They were originally thinking of just bringing the Peng sisters and their mers back with them because they wanted to make them confess but now that one of them had already confirmed Yu Dong''s words there was no need for them to go through the song and dance.


    Head Guard Xue''s expression changed and she then turned to look at the people of the Peng family as she sternly said, " Do you think that there is now? It''s clearly stated by the officers that trying to kill someone or hitting them is against thew. How can you even think of getting away without paying for consequences? Since you have broken thew you need toe with us to the Yamen. We will decide your punishment after we are done listening to the testimonies of the vigers."


    This time the Peng family really panicked and they hurriedly pulled away from Peng Jing. The elder sister Peng said, " We did not mean to hurt Yu Dong and her family, Head Guard. My sister told me that she was going to make Yu Dong cough fifty taels and thus we followed!"

 Chapter 1008: Broken ribs

    Chapter 1008: Broken ribs" Yes, Yes¡­she was the one who asked us toe and help her. She said that once Yu Dong coughs money, we will be able to split it among ourselves. But now I don''t want money can you not take me away ?"


    The brothers-inw of Peng Jing also nodded and then one of them stated," We were only following what Sister Peng asked us to do. We did not make trouble for Yu Dong and her family for no reason, its because Sister Peng wanted to make a scene."


    Even Peng Jing''s inws wanted to shirk responsibility, how can they dare to shoulder such a big thing? They were old and had many children and grandchildren, some of their children were even about to get married. Earlier they thought that if they were to get a few taels, they would be able to throw a big fat wedding but now that they were facing being taken to the Yamen they did not wish to even stay behind!


    If their future inws found out that they were taken to Yamen they might break the marriage!


    All of them now wanted to go back and never return to Big River Vige! But it was already toote!


    " Do you think that you can just go in and out of the vige as you wish?" Aunt Wang helped Old Madam Yu up and then snapped at the people from the Big Lantern Vige. " You were the one who came rushing into our vige and tried to harm others, now don''t act like you did not know what you did. If you wanted you could have refused but you came and caused trouble it''s because you did not fear any consequences! Not only do you look down on our vige but you also look down on thew and the Yamen!"


    The Vigers from the Big Lantern Vige shook their heads fervently when they saw the expression on the Head Guard''s face sink.


    " No, No¡­No! We don''t look down on the Yamen! We don''t! You are ndering us!" Peng Jing''s inws tried toe clean but it was toote. Not only did they beat the vigers but also the members of the Yu family.


    Head Guard Xue looked at the vigers who were trying to get away from the punishment and then stated with a sneer, " No you did look down on thews and the Yamen, if you did not then you wouldn''t havee here to cause trouble. Bring them all to the Yamen! Come drag them to the carriage."


    "Li''er!" Ning Yu rushed past the crowd just as the officers were dragging the Peng Family to the Yamen carriage. Behind him were Shen Yiqian and her sibling, followed by Shi Xi who was holding his son in his arms. They went to work in the fields which were on the other side of the vige and thus never heard about the fight. It was only when Wang Cai returned did she rush to the other end of the vige to bring Ning Yu and Shi Xi back.


    " Is he all right?" Ning Yu asked Yu Dong while panting, his face red and worried.


    Yu Dong nodded and then replied, " He is fine, you can go inside and see him, father-inw."


    Only then did Ning Yu feel relieved. Just now when he heard that there was a fight he thought that his wife and daughter came to make a fuss and thus was very worried.


    Even Shi Xi patted his chest, he and his children were having a good time while living in the Big River Vige. Not only did no one beat them, but they were even allowed to eat as much as they wanted to without fearing about getting sold. If his wife and Shen Hanxing came to make trouble then Shi Xi was afraid that Yu Dong would ask them to leave as it would definitely stress Shen Li.


    Vige Head Gu went with the Yamen officers as there were many members of the Yu who needed to be treated. Thus, she left Yu Dong in the vige and went with the Yamen officers to deal with the Peng family and their inws.


    Peng Jing and her family were more than imposing in front of Xiao Hua and the mers of the Yu family but now that they were in front of the Yamen officers they did not dare to make even the smallest bit of sound.


    When the Yamen officers left, Yu Dong asked Doctor Gu to take a look at the injuries of Xiao Hua and the rest of the family. Fang Chi''s injuries were superficial and though Xiao Hua''s injury looked serious, his scar was not that deep which saved him from a lot of hassle.


    However, Grandma Yu''s situation was not that good. As she was the only woman in the house at the moment, she could only step in ce of Yu Dong in her absence but Grandma Yu was too old and even though she was no longer as weak as before, she was not a match for someone like Peng Jing who was young and healthy.


    Thus Doctor Gu had to examine her thoroughly and when she told Yu Dong and the rest about her condition they all broke out in cold sweat.


    " Two of her ribs are broken but fortunately for her, the ribs did not pierce her lungs which is a good thing for now. There is no bleeding. However, she will need to go through acupuncture treatment for the next month and pay very close attention to her movements. It would be better if she doesn''t move and let the ribs mend cleanly."


    She then took out a bone-repairing herbs powder and handed it to Yu Dong before saying, " Make meals rich in calcium and add this medicine to it. Though it will be slightly bitter, it will help Old Madam Yu recover as soon as possible."


    " Thank you for your help, Doctor Gu. We will take care of Grandma," Yu Dong took the medicine and politely sent Doctor Gu away but anyone could see that she was suppressing her anger at the moment.

 Chapter 1009: You did a good job

    Chapter 1009: You did a good jobAunt Wang also needed to get patched up along with Wu Junfen and Yun Xuan. Though the three of them did not hurt anyone when they were fighting in the brawl, they did get hit a lot. Yun Xuan who dealt with the mer who hit Xiao Hua had a swollen eye and his pinky was stomped on¡­ but because he was a mer who trained with his general wife ¡ª- he did not suffer much.


    His pinky though factured was not shattered to bits and could be treated.


    Aunt Wang had a cut on her lips while Wu Junfen had a long gash on her calf that needed suturing but the woman was used to fighting with zombies and thus this injury was nothing in her eyes.


    Yu Le looked at his mother and couldn''t help but shed a few more tears as he scolded the Peng family, " They are really too much! If mother was not strong enough, they would have killed her! How can they be so ruthless ?!"


    " Those bastards, they are truly shameless," Chen Mi couldn''t help himself as he hugged the shaken-up Yu Mai in his arms. Seeing Yu Mai''s condition even Little Bun did not say anything and allowed his little uncle to stay in the embrace of his father. Even he was more sensible than the Peng family!


    Chen Mi patted the shivering Yu Mai and then stated angrily, " They truly deserved to be killed! How can they hit a small child? What if their hits hurt Yu Mai severely ?"


    Even though Yu Mai was stomped on, he was protected by Lang Ru really well. However the little girl was not as lucky as Yu Mai, she had fractured her spine as well and now needed to stay in the bed with little to no movement.


    Lang Hui was beside himself after seeing his sister all beaten and bruised and was yet to stop crying.


    " I am going to kill them!" Lang spoke suddenly. She truly hated that she couldn''t protect Yu Mai and Lang Ru. The two kids came to help the adults and got entangled in the mess which had nothing to do with them.


    " Enough, what do you think you are doing?" Yu Dong stopped Lang from leaving. " Have you lost your mind? Do you think that I am not feeling angry? But if we were to kill the Peng family what would happen to us? We will only be getting their dirty blood on our hands and don''t forget what and which position we are standing now. We are no longer themoner Yu family ¡­ with poweres responsibilities. And as I was given ownership of this vige even if I am not assigned the magistrate of this ce, I still have people watching me¡­if something happens to the Peng family who do you think will be med? It will be us!"


    Zhu Qian also pulled his wife back and then soothed her, " Don''t be rash. I know that you are angry with what happened to Ru''er but you cannot just go around killing people now. What''s more, they were taken to Yamen, are you going tomit murder under the noses of those officers?" Then he shook his head and guiltily added, "It''s my fault. Ru''er told me that she was going outside, I should have stopped her but when she said that it was important I did not hold her back. If I had done that then this would not have happened."


    " You are not the only one who is in the wrong, Brother Qian," Shen Li covered his face, he was so worried about Yu Dong that he forgot that Yu Mai and Lang Ru were children. He should have never allowed them to step out and fight with adults. " I should also have stopped Mai and Ru''er¡­now because of my ipetence the two of them are like this."


    Yu Dong on the other hand took Shen Li''s hands in hers and wiped his eyes which were filled with tears. She shook her head and then said, "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself too much, they came here to hurt you and started to beat our family without giving us a chance to retaliate. They were smart enough to attack you all when I wasn''t here and if not for their cunningness, do you think I would have let them do something like this?"


    She then signed and then turned to look at Fang Chi and Xiao Hua before saying in a slightly reproachful voice, " And you two, how many times I have told you to stay inside when something like this happens? Do you think all women are me? That they will not be able to hit you just because I can''t?"


    Fang Chi lowered his head guiltily but Xiao Hua looked Yu Dong in the eyes and then snapped loudly, " But they were talking bad about you! They even tried to attack Grandma Yu!"


    " I know...but I don''t care¡ª¡ª as long I am not here and those who came to look for trouble are not doing anything like barging inside the house, then you need to stay inside. I will deal with them when Ie back, understand? There is no need for you all to rush ahead and protect me, it is my responsibility," Yu Dong told Xiao Hua whose expression turned sullen as he started to pout.


    Seeing him pout like this Yu Dong shook her head and then continued, " But you two did a good job, I can see that you took my learning to heart and then dealt with your opponents properly. I am sure if not for the fact that they wererge in number while relying on unfair means, you two would have beaten them up." She turned to look at Fang Chi and smiled, " Even Chi did a good job ¡­ I did not think that my shy husband would be able to hit someone."


    Fang Chi''s face turned red as he covered his face and then whispered softly, " They were talking bad about you¡­Before I knew it¡­ I hit them."

 Chapter 1010: If you betray Yu Dong bad luck starts haunting you

    Chapter 1010: If you betray Yu Dong bad luck starts haunting you" Yes you did a good job," Yu Dong knew that if she were in their shoes she would have done the same thing which was why she did not scold them instead she turned to look at Xiao Hua and asked, " Did you see who helped our family?"


    " I did," Xiao Hua nodded with a firm expression on his face. " Not only did I see those who helped us but I also saw the ones who were fanning the mes from the sides." He was not going to let those who tried to fan the mes on the side, did they think that just because they were silent when Yu Dong came, their actions missed his sharp eyes!? There was no way!


    "It''s good that you did," Yu Dong nodded and then turned to look at Ye Liu, " Take out some money from the savings and go with Aunt Wang and Grandma Fang topensate those who got hurt because of the brawl. For those who got injured, we will definitelypensate them with money for their medical expenses."


    " I understand," Ye Liu nodded and then went inside Yu Dong''s room to take out the money from theirmon saving.


    " As for those who fanned the mes, Hua''er you write their names down on the list. From now on they are banned froming to our house to take the manure and if they have a contract signed, then go and return it to them. Say that they have broken the trust of our family and we can no longer employ them under us¡­ if they refuse then we will tell them that they need toe to the Yamen with us."


    Anger shed in Yu Dong''s eyes but how could she be not angry? Normally, she did not care about those who talked bad about her behind her back but she had to care about what happened today no matter what. Some vigers think that they can take advantage of her family and even bully her. That was impossible! If they were willing to act despicable then Yu Dong was going to teach them a good lesson as well.


    " Thats the right way to deal with them," Chen Mi huffed as he patted his brother-inw. Their family was not full of saints, did they think that just because Yu Dong was in charge of developing the vige, they could do anything that they wanted and Yu Dong would still help them? They were simply dreaming.


    The next day Ye Liu and Aunt Wang did as Yu Dong told them. Though Yu Dong was willing to hand over fifty taels aspensation to the families with whom she was breaking the contract, they all knew that it was they who were going to suffer. Those families asked around the vige and town and knew that the price of Yu Dong''s vegetables was really too high and that she could earn fifty taels in just one day easily.


    If they were to break the contract then they would surely suffer a huge loss!


    But no matter what those families said or did, Ye Li and Aunt Wang took the contract away along with the seeds. But some families refused saying that they were not going to hand the seeds to Ye Liu.


    "It''s just seeds do you really have to be so stingy?" One of the women asked Ye Liu.


    Thetter however remained calm and then rubbed the gourd-shaped vessel that was tied around his waist and stated, " You wouldn''t be able to grow them even if you were to keep them."


    With that, he turned on his heels and then walked away.


    " What was that?" The woman muttered but she was happy to get the fifty taels along with the seeds However when she went to look for the seeds to make sure that they were all right she was going to start sowing them. The woman was stunned to find that all the seeds grew mold on them!


    It caused a huge ruckus in the vige as those whose seeds grew mold rushed to look for those who were still holding the contract in their hands. They wanted the vigers toe with them and help them talk with Yu Dong but those who still had their contracts simply tilted their heads and asked in surprise,


    " What? The seeds grew mold? Haha, you are surely joking aren''t you not ?" The vigersughed at them.


    " My husband checked the seeds earlier this morning and they are fresh and ready to be sowed."


    " This morning? I am looking forward to sowing those seeds thus, I look at them every second hour. They arepletely fine and dandy, Why are you asking about those seeds though?"


    Only then did the women who got their contracts revoked understand what Ye Liu meant when he said that they would not be able to sow those seeds. This was what they meant!


    Because of this incident, a new rumour started spreading in the Big River Vige and it was ¡ª¡ª if you betrayed Yu Dong, bad luck would start haunting you.


    After that, the women tried to contact Yu Dong but they only met with a furious Shen Li who reprimanded them all sharply, " What? Do you think our family is someone whom you can bully as you want? My wife does have the responsibility of taking care of the vigers and helping them but that does not mean that she has to act like a saint when there are people trying to pull her leg. She was honest when she asked you to sign the contract and yet you dared to call her unscrupulous. Please forgive me but this is something that I cannot forgive. Our family is kind but we aren''t foolish, do you understand?"


    With that, he closed the doors of the house on the faces of those women who tried to take advantage of them and were now regretting.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong was called to the Yamen.

 Chapter 1011 Not getting out

    1011 Not getting out " We have finished investigating the matter," the head of the Yamen, Head Guard Xue told Yu Dong about how the case that she had filed was already dealt with. " We looked into the entire situation and found out everything. The Peng family was the one in the wrong as for their inws, they only came with them because they were called under the pretext of earning money. However, there are many mers and young women in the group as well, they have their entire lives in front of them which is why Peng Jing and her sisters want you to let the mers and the young women leave. There is also Peng Jing''s youngest son who wasn''t involved in the brawl and needs someone to take care of him."


    " So they are asking to be let off?" Yu Dong scoffed before turning to look away, she blinked her eyes and sucked in a breath before turning to look at Head Guard Xue and then said sharply, " Madam Xue, I am not heartless but what do you mean by that I should allow the mers and the young women leave unscathed? They tried to murder my family members for a basket of vegetables. I don''t think those young women were so young that they did not know what was going on?"


    "Even my brother who is yet to turn ten was beaten up. What they did is not something that can be treated lightly, they were not insane nor were they fooled by anyone. You might have already received testimonies from them and they did it for the sake of money which makes them no different than those thugs who kill for the sake of a few taels."


    If the Peng family thought that they would be let off that easily they were wrong, Yu Dong was never going to let them off easily! Never!


    " Besides they also harmed my grandmother, she is old and couldn''t be beaten yet Peng Jing and her sisters did not hold back when tackling my grandmother to the ground."


    "They did not even care about the elderlies when it was clearly stated by our ancestors that elderlies should be treated with due respect and the younger generations should never raise their hands on those who were older than them, if we let go of those who disrupt the moral of the society¡­how will themoners live peacefully? "


    "Wouldn''t the greedy and unfilial kids throw their old parents out thinking that they can do whatever they want as thew will not me them just because they have young ones to take care of at home?"


    Yu Dong spoke everything in one breath making it impossible for Head Guard Xue or anyone else to say anything. They could only agree with her as she was in the right, if they were to let Peng Jing and her family go then it would only bring more chaos to their society.


    " All right we understand," Head Guard Xue felt like her head was going to burst as she thought about all the wailing that the Peng family and her inws'' were doing but given that this woman was Magistrate Li''s acquaintance, she couldn''t deal with her case lightly.


    " Then I will leave you to it," Yu Dong bowed her head and then walked out of the Yamen before sighing and turning around to head over to the magistrate''s office.


    ¡­.


    At the same time, the Peng family rtives as well as their inws'' family received the news that everyone who created chaos in front of Yu Dong''s house was not going to be released from the Yamen.


    As soon as they all heard the news, they all exploded. Clearly, they all went to get silver taels howe they were arrested and thrown into the Yamen? Even the mers and the young ones were not let off!


    Peng Jing''s inws could not stop themselves as they rushed to the Big River Vige and created a huge ruckus at the house which belonged to the Peng family. However, no one in the vige bothered them.


    One half of the vigers did not wish to get entangled by them while the other half were still furious about the loss they had to suffer because of Peng Jing. Thus the Zhuan family could only look for the husbands of Peng Jing''s elder and second sister.


    " Master Peng, you have to hand my daughter back to me! She is not even twenty, how can she be thrown into the Yamen? You have to bring her out or else I will kill you and your children!" The people from the Zhuan family shouted at Master Peng who was Elder Sister Peng''s husband.


    Master Peng on the other hand simply felt annoyed, he picked up a bucket of pig waste and threw it at the people from the Zhuan family as he shouted, " Who are you to make things difficult for me? I am the one who should be making things difficult for you and everyone else! My wife went to the fight with elder brother Dahua and never came back home and she followed Peng Jing because thetter promised that she would not be harmed! I am with a child and they have taken my wife away, you tell me what should I do!? If you want to make trouble then go to the Yamen and take your daughter out, why are you shouting at me?"


    In his heart, he truly hated his third sister-inw and her husband. They were the ones who were restless and wanted to make money as quickly as possible, he heard Brother Long tell Peng Jing and her official husband to not make a mess and just sign a contract with Yu Dong properly but those two just had to make trouble.


    Master Peng forgot that when his wife wanted to go he did not stop her as he too wanted a few taels in the house for his unborn child but now that the situation had turned for the worst, he pushed all the me on Peng Jing and her husband.

 Chapter 1012 The consequences of Peng family’s actions

    1012 The consequences of Peng family¡¯s actions " If you don''t get our daughter out of the Yamen, then you can forget about living peacefully!" Mother Zhuan threatened, she knew that her daughter was in the wrong but she still wanted to make it look like it was the Peng Family who was in the wrong.


    " Then go ahead! I have no wife and a bunch of children to take care of along with my own! If you want to kill me then I don''t have anything to say but let me tell you my family is not easy to deal with either¡­ if you bully me then you can get ready for your troubles to start as well!" Master Peng yelled at the top of his lungs, he wasn''t lying with all three sisters taken to the yamen, he was now alone with a few mers to take care of these kids.


    He was still thinking about whether or not to start working as he was with a child, he was already in trouble¡­so there was no need for him to stay quiet with more trouble that wasing his way.


    The same thing was happening at the house of those mers whose parents went to the Big River Vige to find trouble with Yu Dong.


    Sister Zou looked at her daughter who was furious and tried to calm her down. " I know that you are Jiahao but we did not think that the situation would turn around like this¡ª¡ª"


    Zou Jiaohao turned to look at her mother and then shouted, " Then you should have thought of it carefully! My uncle asked you all toe and find trouble with the leader of the vige and you all went rushing without even thinking? If that woman was this easy to deal with do you think that she would have be the leader, how foolish can you be?"


    " Now because of them my marriage has been called off, what are we going to do about it?" Zou Jiaohao was about to get married in the uing three weeks this was also the reason why her grandparents went along with the n that Peng Jing came up with, as she told them that if they were sessful then she would give them two or three taels.


    It was a big sum for families like them, even if they were to get a single tael they would be able to have a wonderful wedding banquet and thus with their greed ignited, they couldn''t stop themselves from running after Peng Jing not even caring about whether or not what the idea that she came up with was risk-free or not.


    Mother Zou rubbed her head, her face was dark as well. Clearly, this was the mess created by the Peng family but the one who was suffering was her daughter.


    " Zou Zexi! How many times I have told you to stay away from that troublesome brother of yours? Your mother did a number on us by marrying him off to that Peng Jing, it''s bad enough that theye looking for this and that when they run out of food but now they even caused your mother to be locked up in jail! Are you trying to get our family killed?"


    Mother Zou took a sip of her tea causing her husband to turn even more furious as he red at her and snapped, " Say something! What are we going to do now? Your parents are in jail the entire vige is calling us unfilial and my daughter''s wedding is cancelled!"


    " I will go and take a look at the Yamen tomorrow," Mother Zou rubbed her eyes with her thumb and middle finger before saying, " I don''t think that they will still keep our parents locked up if we grease their palms a little. Just ¡­take out some good wine and kill two chickens, I will see what I can do."


    Though they did not have many connections in the town, Mother Zou did know a few Yamen officials maybe they might be able to help her a little. She did not care about her parents as they were the ones who foolishly followed Peng Jing but if they were locked up in the Yamen, her husband and she would definitely be criticized and what was more her daughter''s wedding would be put on hold because of her parents'' arrest.


    Everything could be settled but if her daughter''s wedding was cancelled then how will their family continue?


    However Mother Zou seemed to have kicked an iron board this time even when she begged and pleaded with the Yamen official, thetter shook her head and then calmly said to her, "It is not that I don''t want to help you, Zexi but your parents have offended someone who had rtions with the magistrate, you tell me how am I supposed to help you in such a situation? There is literally nothing that I can do to help you at the moment."


    Mother Zou was shocked upon finding that they seemed to have really kicked an iron te this time. She tried to talk with the official but thetter refused saying that there was absolutely nothing that she could do with the current situation.


    In the end not only Peng family and their inws did not get anything they were even asked to pay a silver tael each to Yu Dong and her family. The reason being they have caused great injuries to the young and old and they needed to alsoe up with five hundred copper coins for those who were involved in the brawl. As for Peng Jing and her family, they were rted to the matter directly and thus they were not allowed to leave that easily, instead, they were dragged around the city with their faces covered in ink.


    It was such a humiliating sight that many mers who were married in the Peng family left one by one, they did not want to be surnamed Peng including Master Peng who was with a child. He dered that he would rather follow an old woman than stay at the Peng house leaving the children who had nowhere and no one to take care of alone.

 Chapter 1013: You are even bigger than heavens

    Chapter 1013: You are even bigger than heavensOnce this thing happened, the families rted to the Peng family suddenly turned anxious, worried, embarrassed and angry. They tried to look for their mers who ran away but it was as if they vanished in thin air and couldn''t be found, however, they all knew that it was their inws who hid their mer sons in the house and refused to let them see their husbands. What was more even worse, the women of the Peng family and their inws heard that their mers were now looking for another wife.


    They were willing to marry an older woman with children as big as them instead of staying in their families. All because now their family would be counted as criminals as they were sent to the Yamen.


    And what was even more worse than their mers running away was that their daughters'' marriages were called off one after another. No good families wanted to mix with a family whose family members were sent to the Yamen. Thus the matchmakers immediately sent words one after another saying that the families needed a bit more time to consider their proposals.


    " They are simply lying through their teeth!" One of the women of the Peng family''s inws could not help but say, that the marriage was already set in stone and they even decided to send the invites but now they were being suddenly told that they needed some time to think. Who were they lying to?


    However what else could they do? If they were in the shoes of those mers'' parents they would also refuse to get married to their family as they had Yamen convicts in their family.


    That wasn''t all, some of the families were told to leave the vige altogether as the vigers were worried that these families would find trouble with them in the future. After all, a family of convicts, what good there might be getting involved with families like these?


    " Father, you have to do something!" One of the women could no longer stop herself. Her husband ran away leaving their children behind, now she found out that he had moved to another family and was leaving as a concubine of a woman in her forties. Clearly, he was married to her as the official husband but for the sake of cutting ties with the families of criminals, he ran to his maternal house and then got married to another woman and that too as her concubine!


    This was simply a p to her face and to make things even worse, they were now being asked to leave the vige. How can they live like this?


    Her father''s expression was ck as well. He truly hated his wife for creating such trouble for their family, now that the situation was like this there was nothing that they could do even if they were to sell this house of theirs, they would make a loss as no one would be willing to buy a house that belongs to a criminal who sent to the Yamen. What was more he did not have a tael of silver to take his wife out of the Yamen either.


    " We need to go and find the woman whom your mother offended if this goes on we might all die!"


    The woman also understood what her father meant, though she knew that Yu Dong was not going to forgive them. They had to make sure that they could stay in this vige!


    Thus the next morning, mers from all around the vige came looking for Yu Dong and Shen Li. They even apologized to Old Madam Yu.


    " I am sorry, Madam Yu. My mother is old and she is getting muddleheaded." The mer said to Yu Dong and Old Madam Yu before taking out a tael to offer it to Yu Dong. " This money is for you topensate for your injuries. Please ept it and forgive my mother."


    Yu Le who was helping his mother up turned to look at the mer and then said coldly, "Your mother is old but mine isn''t? Because of her my mother almost lost her life. If her ribs had been a bit more in case Yu Dong did not arrive quickly then my mother¡­" his eyes turned red and then looked away before stating coldly, " I don''t want to talk to you, you can leave. What your mother did can never be forgiven."


    Hearing Yu Le''s words, the mer lowered his head guiltily and then said, " I am really sorry about what happened, Brother."


    After the mer left, many other vigers came looking for Yu Dong. However only a few of them were sincere, most of them came looking for Yu Dong to tell her how poor they were and how they couldn''t take out a tael and five hundred copper coins. They begged Yu Dong to let them go.


    Chen Mi was so angry that his entire face turned red as he chased after them with a broom, "Who are you to call yourself poor? I say that you are even richer than the heavens itself. If not why did your familye looking for my family''s lives? If not for their luck they would have died! Since your family can decide who gets to live and who doesn''t, taking out a tael is an easy task for you right?"


    These people were truly too much, they were the ones who ruined Xiao Hua''s face causing Lang Ru that child to lie down on the bed for months along with almost killing Grandma Yu and scarring Yu Mai for his life! After getting beaten up that poor mer couldn''t even get up from the bed and was suffering from a high fever, Yu Dong was hardly keeping Yu Mai''s life by giving him medicine from her own world and instilling spiritual energy in his small body if not for her, Yu Mai would have lost whatever senses he had leftpletely!


    There was no way they were going to forgive these people! No matter what!

 Chapter 1014: Start preparing

    Chapter 1014: Start preparingYu Dong simply asked the vigers to block anyone froming in as she was worried that they might create trouble for the rest of the vige and because most of the vigers were tired of the constant trouble, they agreed with Yu Dong and stopped the vigers from the other viges toe looking for them.


    They had a bunch of things to do from handling the construction of the greenhouses they also needed to start preparing the soil before sowing their crops, they did not have the time to worry about the matter of the other vige residents!


    " Grandma!" Yu Tong went with her team because she was hired by the ship owner to carry the luggage out of her ship to the town which was on the other side of the country. Thus, she had no idea that something like this happened in the vige and so when she came back to the vige and was told that her grandmother was attacked she was stunned in shock before rushing back to her house.


    " Tong''er," Old Madam Yu smiled at Yu Tong whose eyes were red. " Are you back from work?"


    Seeing Old Madam Yu lying on the bed, Yu Tong couldn''t stop herself from crying as she wiped her tears and then said in a low voice, " If I knew that this was going to happen, I would have never left the vige. I only left for a few days and something like this happened, you almost died and Brother Hua''s face was disfigured."


    Xiao Hua was drinking chicken soup when he heard Yu Tong call him disfigured. He turned to look at Yu Tong and snapped, "Who said that I am disfigured? I just got a small scar on my forehead, it will heal in no time! Isn''t that right, Dong Dong?"


    " You will always be the prettiest in my eyes, I mean you all¡­" Yu Dong corrected her words when she noticed four sets of gazes fall on her back as soon as she praised Xiao Hua.


    " See that? Your sister doesn''t mind," Xiao Hua continued to sip on his chicken soup and then continued, "And you need not to cry, we taught them a good lesson. So you can rest assured."


    " But still, I did not know what happened here and when I wasn''t here you all suffered like this. If I was around then I could have protected grandma," Yu Tong couldn''t help but feel guilty over what took ce at their home. If she had been here, she could have protected her grandmother and the people she cared about.


    " You are thinking too much, though my injuries are severe, your sister and brothers-inw have been looking after me very carefully," Grandma Yu waved her hand as she looked at her bandage which was covering her stomach to bring the ribs back in ce. " Because they are taking good care of me, I am recovering really well."


    It had only been three days after she was caught up in the mess but her wounds were healing really nicely and her body was recovering well. Grandma Yu did not know when her healing ability got this good but she was not going toin about it.


    What she did not know was that Yu Dong was using the spiritual water to cook and clean her body every day which allowed her injuries to heal from the inside as well as the outside.


    Yu Tong simply felt that her grandmother was lying to her because did not want her to get worried and thus, took even better care of Old Madam Yu to make sure that Old Madam Yu would be able to get on her feet as soon as possible.


    With Yu Tong taking care of Old Madam Yu, Yu Dong went back to work. Ever since the vigers found out how good Yu Dong''s vegetables tasted, they all started to work even more honestly. Thus when Yu Dong stepped out of her house, many vigers including Tan Mo came to ask Yu Dong about Old Madam Yu''s condition.


    " Sister Dong, is Madam Yu all right? Those Peng family members are too much !"


    " Thats right, they caused so much trouble without even realising that they were in the wrong."


    Because the vigers wanted to get closer to Yu Dong, Peng Jing and her family became the source of their ire. No matter what and where they were, the vigers wouldn''t miss a chance to degrade the Peng family.


    " Don''t worry, she is doing fine," Yu Dong smiled at the vigers and told them about Old Madam Yu''s condition.


    " Of course, she is going to get fine, Old Madam Yu is one of the kindest women I have met there is no way the heavens will punish her for something that she did not do," one of the women sang praises of Old Madam Yu trying to please Yu Dong.


    " All right that''s enough," Aunt Wang who was listening to the conversation silently couldn''t help but interrupt. She was worried that if they allowed the vigers to continue speaking they would end up praising the Old Madam Yu to the heavens making her even more revered identity than the Empress. " Go back to work, you still have a lot of tasks unfinished."


    " Yes, Yes we are leaving."


    Of course, there were also people who seemed too upset about Yu Dong''s actions of cancelling their contracts. They knew that Yu Dong did nothing wrong but when they saw how the other vigers were sucking up to Yu Dong and how their future was going to be limitless when they were following Yu Dong, they couldn''t help but call Yu Dong cruel and a tyrant who was running the vige as she pleased.


    They only made a small mistake yet they were treated like they did some great sin!


    However, Yu Dong did not bother herself with them, she lived her life like nothing was wrong. She asked the eighteen families who were in charge of strawberry ntations to start sowing the seeds of the strawberries in their fields and just as she told those eighteen families to sow the seeds, she turned to look at the families who were in charge of vegetables and said, " Madam Song had signed a contract with me this is something that you all know right? ording to the contract, she needs a hundred catties of each vegetable which is why you all should also start preparing your fields."

 Chapter 1015: Not handing the contract

    Chapter 1015: Not handing the contractWhen the vigers heard that they would also get a chance to make money from the contract that Yu Dong had signed they felt their minds were blown up.


    One of the elderly women couldn''t help but confirm what Yu Dong said to them, " Miss Yu, are you saying that we are also your partners in the contract?"


    Even the rest of the vigers were shocked, they thought that Yu Dong would solely sell the vegetables to the Song restaurant and wouldn''t include them but they were happy enough to earn an extra tael even if Yu Dong was to sell their vegetables in her own shop. But now she was telling them that they could sell hundreds of catties of vegetables to her at the market price that she had fixed!


    Yu Dong smiled at the disbelieving expressions on the faces of the vigers and nodded, " Of course, when I took the responsibility of making this vige one of the richest viges in the country, I already decided that I was going to bring you along with me no matter what kind of deals I sign. At the moment, only I can provide the vegetables to the Song family''s restaurant but that is nowhere enough as I also need to sell a hundred catties of vegetables at the shop, which is why you all also need to start growing your vegetables as soon as you are done turning your soil over."


    She paused and then added, " Just so you know, I am not going to buy vegetables that are rotten or wilted. You all might have already heard this but I only sell the freshest stock in the market, that is to say, the vegetables which are freshly harvested, if your crops rot or their roots turn bad then you need to call me as soon as possible. That way I would be able to help you but in case you hide the matter from me and try to pass off second-grade vegetables as first grade then I will cancel the contract and ask you forpensation, understand?"


    " Of course, we will give our all to make sure that nothing like that happens," the vigers were not a fool they could see that following Yu Dong would bring them many benefits and thus they were willing to listen to her, especially after finding out that she was willing to include them in her deals and contracts.


    Most of the vigers suddenly became even more honest but there were some who wanted to take advantage of the situation after finding out how wonderful working with Yu Dong was and one of them was Old Master Tong. After finding out that the seeds Yu Dong handed the vigers were a special breed created by Yu Dong, he immediately wanted to get his hands on the seeds but he was too embarrassed to ask Yu Dong.


    However, his embarrassment flew out of the window the second he found out that Yu Dong had signed a contract with Song restaurant and even included the rest of the vigers, which means that except for his family, the entire vige would be able to earn money by selling their vegetables to Yu Dong who would further sell the vegetables to the Song Restaurant at a higher price!


    The itch in his heart grew more and more and in the end, he couldn''t help but rush over to the Yu family house, but he did not have the courage to meet Yu Dong.


    He could only go and look for Shen Li, who had the gentlest temper among the four mers of Yu Dong.


    " Li''er, I heard that you and your family are handing contracts to those who are willing to open their fields for growing vegetables for your family?" He asked with a smile.


    Shen Li was taking a walk outside with Ning Yu when Old Master Tong suddenly rushed towards him. Seeing the shameless old mer who wanted to take advantage of his wife even after killing his mother-inw and father-inw, Shen Li smiled in a fake manner, " I am sorry, Old Master Tong but the contracts have been handed out and you are toote to ask for one. Most of the vigers have built the greenhouse over their fields and are now about to sow the seeds, if we hand you the contract now then it will only dy the matter."


    " But¡­But you handed one to Yu Le !" Old Master Tong pointed out that he knew that Yu Dong gave Yu Le a special contract, not only did he sign the fifty per cent contract but he also gotnd and materials to build the greenhouse even after others were done with theirs.


    Yu Le was still working in his fields while most of the vigers were already sowing the seeds.


    " Oh, Old Master Tong.. you are making this awkward for me, its true that my wife did hand over a contract to Uncle Le but that is because he is our family members and a mer who needs to rely on himself," Shen Li reminded Old Master Tong that he was no longer the member of their family with a cold expression on his face. " You have no rtions to our family so tell me why should we make an exception for you? If you wanted to sign a contract then you should havee earlier with your wife, if we continue handing the contract without any sense of time, wouldn''t it mean that we are making a loss here?"


    Old Master Tong couldn''t help but get angry as he said, " Just say that you don''t want to hand me a contract because you don''t want to! Why are you making so many excuses?"


    "Fine, you are right," Shen Li nodded as he dropped his gaze and looked down at Old Master Tong who was shorter than him. " I would rather hand the contract to a dog than you, is that okay now? After what you did do you think it makes sense for our family to trust you?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1016: Unfilial because she could not buy chives dumplings

    Chapter 1016: Unfilial because she could not buy chives dumplings" You.." Old Master Tong was furious but before he could say anything, Ning Yu stepped in front of his son and then said coldly, " Master Tong, it was your wife who made sure to fan the mes on the day the fight took ce. I hope you haven''t forgotten that?"


    Old Master Tong pursed his lips, he hated to admit it but because of what happened with the Peng family he was also criticized along with Lin Tianhui. It was such a terrible situation that even when he did not do anything he was still med and what was more, even his daughter did not want to stay in the vige. She was hoping to get richer by staying next to Yu Dong but because of Lin Tianhui, their entire n was now down the drain.


    This was also the reason why Old Master Tong wanted toe and ask for the contract as he wished to make sure that his daughter would get what she wanted but now he couldn''t say anything. He lowered his head wanting to say something more but was stopped by Shen Li, " Old Master Tong, my wife gave away her share of inheritance even after you got her parents killed. This is enough of a mercy one could show to someone who ruined their life, all because of your petty jealousy you almost caused my wife to die and because of you I and my brothers could have be widowers with no one to lean on, is this not enough?"


    Old Master Tong opened his mouth to speak but upon meeting Shen Li''s firm gaze he couldn''t bring himself to say anything as what the mer said was indeed right. He had done enough to ruin the Yu family was there anything more he could do to them? But in all honesty, he really wanted to farm alongside the rest of the vigers and nothing more.


    However, it was toote to regret it as no one in the Yu family would ever trust him.


    Shen Li looked at Old Master Tong leave but did not stop him, though he sympathized with Old Master Tong after seeing how he was being tormented by the Lin family, this was something that he deserved. He had everything in his hands, if he stayed honest then he could have lived a wonderful life but instead of staying happy with what he had, he threw it all away.


    " Seriously, you are way too kind," Ning Yu turned to look at his son, though he did not want to reprimand him, he couldn''t stop himself. " You should have let him handle him and returned home, daughter inw is not at the vige..what would have happened if he did something to you?"


    Yu Dong left for the town after settling the matters with the vigers since they could not open the shop for so long they needed to apologize to their regr customers as well as deliver to the Song restaurant.


    "It''s fine, he wouldn''t have done anything to me in front of others," Shen Li spoke gently as he smiled at his father. " And even if he did, Yu Dong would have certainly dealt with him, after getting a taste of the bitter pill that my wife gave him, I don''t think Old Master Tong would dare to act rashly."


    " Well that''s true," agreed Ning Yu.


    On the other hand in the Song restaurant, Song Yixu was looking at concubine Jiang and Concubine Ren who were waiting for Yu Dong to deliver the vegetables and to make matters worse her old friends, Madam Long and Madam Jie also sitting at the table next to the two concubines while waiting for Chef Chen to bring out the dishes which were bing more and more popr these days in the town.


    Song Yixu rubbed her forehead and then said, " How many times do I have to tell you? In a day I can only serve forty tables at the moment as the supplies of vegetables are limited. If you wanted to eat the newly served dishes then you should have told me in advance at least that way I could have ordered more vegetables, what are you two thinking turning all of a sudden? Where do you think I will conjure up the extra vegetables?"


    Madam Long looked at her friend and then rolled her eyes, " I say Yixu since when did you be such a miser? In the past, we used toe all the time and you never said a word but now you are acting all stiff and angry. We are not going to finish all the dishes in your restaurant, Yixu. You don''t have to guard against us like that."


    Hearing her words, Song Yixu scolded her with a smile, " You said the same thing thest time too, Ju''er and what did you and Shun do? You ordered a table worth of vegetarian dishes causing me a lot of trouble. Back then I was lucky that my supplier was still in town and I was able to send one of my servants to bring extra supplies of vegetables or else I would have to refund at least ten taels to the official who booked the table for her and her family."


    " Ahem," Jie Shun cleared her throat and then said, " There is no need to bring the old records up. We are not going to do the same thing anymore."


    " Yeah, thats why you arrived at my restaurant as early as the bird leaving their nest to catch the worm, right ?" Song Yixu was speechless with the actions of Long Ju and Jie Shun. " I told you thest time that if you want to eat at my restaurant you need to book your tables instead of using our friendship as a means to mooch off my restaurant."


    " We don''t want to do this either all right? But my mother is refusing to eat anything ever since she had your restaurant stuffed eggnt and vegetable dumplings," said Long Jun with a frown. " I told her that she can have anything that she wants as the dishes in your restaurant are simply hard to get but she refuses to take a bite of anything else. She even dered me unfilial because I couldn''t bring her some chives dumplings! Can you believe it? Years of staying true to my family and I am dered as unfilial the second I refuse to bring some dumplings home!"

 Chapter 1017: Don’t look at me like I am a bandit

    Chapter 1017: Don¡¯t look at me like I am a bandit" Ain''t that right?" Madam Shun nodded. " My husband told me that if I can''t bring the dishes from your restaurant today then I don''t need toe back home. Our precious eldest daughter refuses to eat anything ever since she ate the stir-fried vegetables along with braised eggnts and fish with ginger and green onion slices. I thought that we could recreate the dishes at home but she refused to eat it."


    Song Yixu looked at her friends and was even more speechless. Just because they were about to be kicked out of the house, she needed to make a loss of ten taels each huh? She shook her head and said, " I have already said, those dishes are booked and something happened at the family of my supplier, she is hardly sending any vegetables because of what happened and I am still waiting for her to return to the usual supply. You want me to add extra dishes for you? Not a chance."


    " Then you should tell us who is this supplier along with lending Chef Chen," Long Ju argued with a smile, looking not even the slightest bit offended. " If we get our hands on the supplies that you are getting, I am sure with the skills of Chef Chen there should be nothing that we need to worry about."


    " You really think that I will simply hand you my supplier''s address and what not huh?" Song Yixu sneered and then said, " You really know how to dream. Not only do I need to give up my share of supplies but also hand you my chef? Why don''t you ask me to dere you partners of the restaurant ?"


    " You really are stingy, fine we won''t ask you to hand us Chef Chen but you can at least tell us who is our supplier right? The vegetables that your restaurant sells are all fragrant and sweet, even though there is no meat inside the dumplings, the chives make even the vegetables dumplings with cottage cheese taste good," said Long Ju.


    " I agree with Ju''er," said Jie Shun. " I just want to get my hands on the vegetables, I promise that I will not steal your business and even stoping to your restaurant."


    Song Yixu snorted and then said, " Did you not hear? I told you that the supplier has limited supplies, so I cannot share anything at the moment. When her supplies grow then I will tell you to go and buy it from her but till then I can''t help you."


    She had only asked Yu Dong to not sell the vegetables to any other restaurant formercial use within the Big River Town and the towns next to it. Other than that she did not want to stop Yu Dong from selling her vegetables to anyone else.


    " Since when did you be so stingy?" Long Ju whined as she looked at Song Yixu who only smiled and then said, " You find me stingy? Fine, then you can kiss your dumplings goodbye."


    Just as Long Ju was going to say something, Song Yixu saw Yu Dong walk inside the restaurant and immediately ignored her friends. She happily smiled at Yu Dong and then said, " Dong Dong, you are finally here."


    Yu Dong smiled as she looked at the tables which were booked to the brim and then said, " Your business seemed to be booming Madam Song."


    " Of course, it''s all thanks to you because of the vegetables you sell, even the dishes cooked with meat have be even more fragrant and less greasy, with summering many people like to eat light and non-greasy dishes and thus the crowd," Song Yixu exined to Yu Dong as she ushered Yu Dong to take a sit inside the restaurant while asking for a server to bring cold water for Yu Dong to drink while asking another to take out the boxes of vegetables from the carriage.


    Seeing Song Yixu treat Yu Dong so well Long Ju and Jie Shun understood something. They exchanged a nce with each other and then tip-toed next to Song Yixu.


    Concubine Jiang saw the actions of the two women and was speechless no matter how good the vegetables were, they should at least act like their age, what were they doing sneaking behind Song Yixu?


    "Brother Jiang, it seems that you will be able to eat fresh vegetables today," remarked Concubine Ren, because of the incident at Yu Dong''s house she sent vegetables in bulk and did note for days telling Song Yixu that she needed to take a break because something happened at her home.


    It was a good thing that Yu Dong''s vegetables did not wither even after being kept for three days and thus not a single customer made aint but Concubine Jiang who had eaten the fresh vegetables immediately detected the change as his tongue was quite picky.


    " Ahem," Concubine Jiang cleared his throat and then focused his attention on the book that he was reading and ignored Concubine Ren.


    " Ah, so she is the supplier huh?" Long Ju crept behind Song Yixu and then looked at Yu Dong who was sitting on the stool. Her exmation surprised both Yu Dong and Song Yixu who patted her chest and then pped her friend on the arm before saying in a reprimanding voice, " What are you doing? You scared the living daylights out of me."


    " Heh, this is what you get for acting all stingy," Long Ju retorted as she turned to look at Yu Dong, her eyes fell on the fresh lettuce, eggnts, tomato, onion and many other vegetables including the pumpkin that she did not like but upon seeing the beautiful golden colour of the pumpkin grown by Yu Dong, Long Ju suddenly started to crave some pumpkin porridge.


    She gulped and then looked at Yu Dong before asking, " Miss.. would you like to sell some of the vegetables to me and my friend here as well? Don''t look at us as if we are robbing you, Sister Yixu." She added when Song Yixu red at her.

 Chapter 1018: Money for drinks? Nah, use it to buy vegetables

    Chapter 1018: Money for drinks? Nah, use it to buy vegetablesYu Dong smiled at the woman who was speaking to her and then replied, " Miss, it''s not that I don''t want to sell my vegetables to you but currently only my family is responsible for growing these vegetables. With my family selling these vegetables along with supplying the Song restaurant, I don''t think that I can sell some to you but if you want then you cane to my shop and I will try my best to provide you with what you want."


    " You see that? It isn''t that I am trying to be stingy but that I can really not hand you any vegetables," said Song Yixu with a sigh as she asked the servants to take the box of vegetables inside the kitchen. She then turned to look at Long Ju who seemed sullen and then said, " Instead of harping after me why don''t you go to the Bo and Bun shop to buy vegetables?"


    " Are you talking about that shop which has a long line in front of their gates every day? My husband told me about it, he said that it''s impossible to buy vegetables from that shop given that it''s so popr," Jie Shun remarked while standing behind Song Yixu. She peered down at Yu Dong and then said, " We did try to get vegetables from that shop but it was so busy that we couldn''t even step inside, ne Miss Yu¡­we are Sister Song''s friends why don''t you give us the opportunity of making a special order or something? We are willing to pay more."


    Long Ju immediately said, " What do you mean by that? The vegetables are expensive as it is and you want to pay extra money?"


    Hearing her response Song Yixu immediately turned unhappy and then said, " I say what is the matter with you, Long Ju? You want the vegetables but you don''t want to pay? Do you think the world works as you want? Sister Dong is selling vegetables and if she keeps aside some it''s because she is giving me face but that doesn''t mean that others would ask her why she is not selling the vegetables that are set aside. I don''t want her to be troubled because of me, if you want to buy vegetables by asking her to keep some aside for you then it''s only right that you pay extra, understand? Or you can sleep on the streets for all I care."


    Firstly it was them who were asking Yu Dong to sell them vegetables and not the other way round, it wasn''t as if Yu Dong was begging them to buy her vegetables because with how fresh and delicious her vegetables tasted, Yu Dong wouldn''t have any trouble selling it to others even if Long Ju and Jie Shun did not pay extra for it.


    Secondly, Yu Dong was only giving them face by asking them toe to the shop on ount of her. If not then Song Yixu had seen Yu Dong refusing many eager customers by saying that she did not have enough to sell them.


    And third and finally, who gave Long Ju to act as if she was the one who was getting the shorter end of the stick? Did she want her to kick her out of the restaurant, was that it?


    Long Ju saw how protective Song Yixu was towards Yu Dong and was speechless if not for the fact that she did not know that Song Yixu had no interest in marriage, she would have thought that Song Yixu had a crush on Yu Dong. She was momentarily stunned beforeughing loudly and saying, " Oh dear looks like I said something upsetting, I did not mean anything else but you know how brother-inw is right? He likes to keep the money of our house under his charge¡­ if I were to ask for extra payment to buy vegetables, I don''t think he will agree."


    "Why don''t you try it first?" Song Yixu remarked as she turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " How much money would you like to do extra booking for?"


    Yu Dong was speechless when she heard the words of the three rich women. She knew that they had a lot of money to spend but still ¡­ paying extra for just booking the vegetables? She thought it was a bit too much but if she handed the vegetables for free then all her customers would get upset if they were found out thinking she was ying favourites.


    In the end, she could only turn to Song Yixu and ask, " What do you think will be the right price?"


    Song Yixu pursed her lips and then ced her hand on her chin before humming. She did not want to take advantage of either Yu Dong or her friends which was why she thought about it and then said, " How about two taels? You can arrange a booking for five catties of vegetables for two taels." She then turned to look at her friends and then said, " I hope this is not too much, given that you two spend so much money on drinking and fooling around, I think two taels is enough to book vegetables?"


    " Erm¡­" Long Ju did not expect Song Yixu to target her drinking fund and then stated, " But it''s the money for my drinks, Yixu."


    " Then I think you can do some good to your body by using it to pay for your meals I guess? Have you forgotten Ju''er? The reason your husband keeps a firm hold on your finances is that you always drink too much, maybe if you learn how to drink in control, your husband wouldn''t monitor you so much," retorted Song Yixu.


    Long Ju: "¡­" Damn they all have something to say about my drinks huh.


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Song Yixu sneered, " Do you think that I will let you continue to freeload in my restaurant? Hmph, if that is the case then I have one way to deal with it," she turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " Sister Dong, you don''t need to deliver me extra vegetables because you are kind enough to leave some for me and my staff, it''s benefiting someone else!"

 Chapter 1019: The incoming drought

    Chapter 1019: The iing droughtImmediately, Long Ju and Jie Shun caught Song Yixu''s arms and then stopped her, "Yixu, let''s talk about it all right?" Then they turned to look at Yu Dong before saying in a polite voice, " Sister Yu, right? Don''t worry we are willing to pay the advance payment. Two taels for five catties of vegetables right?" With that, both Jie Shun and Long Ju took out the two taels and then handed them to Yu Dong only then did they turn to look at Song Yixu as Long Ju spoke, " All right now? Calm down, we did as you asked us."


    " Humph, don''t act like you did it because of me, you did it because you want to eat these vegetables without any restraint," Song Yixu rolled her eyes. She then turned to look at Yu Dong before saying, " Sister Yu, there is no need for you to hand any extra vegetables to these two. Just offer them what they have paid for. Even if they roll on the ground after not getting what they want, just ignore them."


    " Ah Yixu, do you really think that we would do something so childish?" Long Ju asked with a frown as she looked at Song Yixu who turned her head and looked at her with a smile before stating, " I am not saying that you will do something childish like that in front of Yu Dong. I am just warning her as you often do this in front of me."


    With that, the three women continued to quibble once again but Yu Dong did not engage in their conversation as she took her leave. She went to her shop and then took a look at the customers who were filled withints.


    Master Xue looked at Yu Dong and then said, " Girl you have to give me a special discount today, you have no idea how many rounds I made in front of your shop in these past three days, look at me¡­ I have gotten so thin!" He pointed to his t belly and thenined to Yu Dong who smiled at him helplessly and said, " Yes, Yes it''s my fault that I did not pay attention to my dear customers, I will willingly take the punishment and offer everyone a five per cent discount today."


    Only then did the mers stopining while Song Zhi sighed in relief and then remarked, " Thank goodness that you are here, Sister Dong. I couldn''t eat anything ever since you stopped setting up your stall."


    Yu Dong smiled at him and then asked Mammy Lin to add two more eggnts to Song Zhi''s bag before apologizing, " I am sorry... there was an impossible matter and I couldn''t ignore it for the time being. I hope you did not suffer much ."


    " I did not, it''s my wife, Madam Gong who almost rushed to your vige upon finding out that your shop was closed," chuckled Song Zhi who remembered how his wife almost threw a tantrum when she found out that her favourite vegetables were noting to the house. If not for Master Gong who stopped their wife from running out of the house, Yu Dong would be facing a rather serious crime of letting an official starve for three days.


    When Yu Dong heard Song Zhi''s words, sheughed and then said, " You can take an extra catty of strawberry with you Master Song, take it as an apology for the trouble I caused."


    " I hope the offer applies to everyone," Qiao Nan spoke as soon as he stepped inside the shop, he was panting slightly and behind him was a woman who was carrying a really big bag. She looked at Yu Dong and smiled before saying, " Hello...Hello."


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes and then turned to look at Qiao Nan who rolled his eyes and then introduced the woman to Yu Dong, " This is my wife, Madam Mo. The master and the heiress of the Mo family, she had gotten used to the taste of your vegetables and was equally upset as Madam Gong which was why she came with me to buy as much as she could today ."


    " Haha, there is no need, I am not going to close my shop anytime soon¡­ it was just because something happened with my family and I had to take a few days off," Yu Dong smiled helplessly at Madam Mo who heaved a sigh of relief while Qiao Nan rolled his eyes and said, " I told you that Miss Yu wouldn''t just close her shop."


    Madam Mo felt wronged as she said, "It is not that I did not want to believe you but what was I supposed to do? You might not know that the conditions in the town next to ours are really bad with theck of rainst year, they did not get enough water to irrigate their crops and now many vegetable vendors are stopping to sell their vegetables and keeping it for their own use."


    She frowned and then added, "Many of my friends think that there is going to be a drought this year, our town might be a bit better because of the flood but if the temperature continues to rise then we might be in a really big trouble."


    Yu Dong heard Madam Mo''s words and then asked, " Is the situation outside really that bad?"


    Qiao Nan turned to look at Madam Mo with a ming look in his eyes and then remarked, " If Miss Yu stops selling her vegetables, then you are the one to me all right?"


    Even Madam Mo realized that she might have said something that she shouldn''t have and immediately became flustered, seeing her il her hands while trying toe up with a way to deal with the situation, Yu Dong smiled and then said, " There is no need for Madam Mo to worry, I am not going to stop selling my vegetables for the time being.. so don''t worry too much you can speak your mind, I am only asking because if that was the case then I might ask my vige head to dig more wells in my vige."

 Chapter 1020: Not a small matter

    Chapter 1020: Not a small matter" Well if that is the case then you should indeed think of digging more wells," Madam Mo wouldn''t have bothered with themoners as her position as the Mo family''s heir made her a bit self-conceited but when she thought about how she would not be able to eat the vegetables grown by Yu Dong''s family, Madam Mo decided to speak her mind, " I have talked with some of my friends and they have indeed told me that the situation is not looking good. It has been months since thest time it rained, and now the temperature is getting more and more hotter which is why they are worried that things are only going to get worse from here."


    She sighed and then murmured, " Because of this some people are wondering whether or not it has something to do with the change in the throne of the country."


    " Hush now what are you speaking ?" Qiao Nan red at his wife when he saw that she was getting more and more chatty with Yu Dong. Was the talk of the imperial court something that they could carelessly speak about?


    Only then did Madam Mo realize that she might have misspoken and immediately looked around and sighed when she saw that the mers were busy with their own things.


    She then turned to look at Yu Dong and then said, " Please don''t think too much about what I said just now."


    Yu Dong did not say anything, she simply smiled and nodded. However, once Qiao Nan and his wife left she turned to look at Mammy Lin and then said, " You should go and hire more people to dig wells in the vige from tomorrow, tell her that we are willing to pay extra as long as they can dig five wells within a month in our vige."


    Though they had already dug three wells they were not that deep, it was because the water level in those wells was shallow and Yu Dong was worried that the well might dry out with so many people taking water from it for drinking and irrigation purposes.


    Yu Dong felt her head throb, she thought that she had done a great job but the more she heard about the conditions, the more she realized that she was not even half prepared as she thought she was. With her hand, she rubbed the space between her brows but noticed Mammy Lin looking at her with a kind expression.


    " Is something the matter, Mammy Lin?" She asked causing Mammy Lin to clear her throat and then say, " This mighte out as a bit prudish but Madam Dong, you need to take a break. You are working so hard that you haven''t even gotten a chance to breathe¡­ instead of worrying about the vigers all the time, you should calm down and leave the matter to fate. No matter what, we all can see that you are working too hard."


    She then paused and remembered how Chen Mi was stabbing the ground while muttering how the vigers were making Yu Dong work to her bones and added, " Maybe you should go back home and spend some time with masters, Master Li is pregnant, I think he will like it if you spend some quality time with him."


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes and realised that she had indeed been working too hard, instead of spending time with her family, she was too focused on this and that. She did not even remember thest time she went home on time.


    " I guess, I should," Yu Dong murmured but before she could even say anything more Madam Lin ced her hands on her shoulders before turning Yu Dong around and then said, " You shouldn''t just think about it, you should go definitely go and take a break. You deserve it."


    Yu Dong also thought that she should spend some quality time with her husbands, it was one thing to have beauties in her house but it was another thing to spend time with them.


    She cheered herself thinking that she would spend some rxing time with her husbands, maybe she will even take a few hours and talk with Xiao Hua. But as soon as she arrived at the vige she saw that her house was once again surrounded by arge crowd,


    Yu Dong: "¡­"


    Is my house the new gossip spot or what?


    " Chen Mi, why is it that you are stopping our family from getting the manure of your herd? You broke the contract and we did not say anything but do you really have to be so petty? We are from the same vige!" A woman''s sharp voice sounded in Yu Dong''s house. From the way she spoke, it was as if she was demanding Chen Mi to pay what he owed her.


    Chen Mi however was not scared and spoke in an even louder voice, " Madam Yun, you should know it better than anyone. You and many other families made a huge fuss at the time when the Peng family came to my house. We did not say anything because we thought that it was given that you would be able to understand that you and the other families are no longer allowed to take anything from our Yu family. I didn''t know that we have to say it explicitly as you would be this shameless."


    Chen Mi underestimated the thick skin of these women he thought that after the contract was cancelled they would be too ashamed to face Yu Dong but who would have thought that they woulde asking for manure bold as brass acting as if their family owed it to them?


    Madam Yun and the rest of the women''s expressions turned a bit awkward but they still maintained their stance as Madam Yun said, " Chen Mi, that thing has already passed. Didn''t your family cancel the contract? Why are you holding onto that small matter?"


    " Hah, small matter?" Chen Mi smashed the hoe that he was carrying on the ground and then said, " What do you mean by small matter? Do you think that questioning the integrity of my wife is a small matter? Madam Yun, it might be a small thing to you but for me and my brothers, it is a big thing! And did you not question whether Yu Dong or our family were cheating on you? Now don''t you think you are pping your face by asking for manure what if we mix something to harm your crops?"

 Chapter 1021 Yes I am arrogant so what?

    1021 Yes I am arrogant so what?


    " You dare!" Madam Yun raised her voice but Chen Mi wasn''t scared he raised his hoe and then aimed it at Madam Yun''s face before saying, " Why wouldn''t I dare? You think that my family is dumb? We are not fools or saints, don''t think that you can use my wife''s position as a way to force us to hand you the manure as you wish! Forget about manure, we are not even going to allow you to take anything from our family! You better start digging wells in your house because I don''t think you have the right to drink water from the well that Yu Dong paid for! Who knows if someone from your family falls sick, you will once again me my wife for doing something to harm you."


    Madam Yun''s expression turned even more twisted, she indeed felt guilty over what happened back then but she refused to give up. There were more than three hundred families in the vige and yet only a few were not allowed to take the manure, though not many have used it. After the incident with Peng Jing, they all knew that not only were the cattle raised by Yu Dong and her family spiritual but even the things that they gave out did wonders.


    Though Peng Jing''s vegetables were not good enough whenpared to Yu Dong''s they were bigger and much healthier than the ones that they grew, it was enough to let the vigers know that the fertilizers handed by the Yu family were indeed the best.


    Madam Yun wanted to say something but Chen Mi did not give her a chance and interrupted her loudly, " Don''t say that you did not mean it or that you were swayed by what Peng Jing said that evening. Everyone knows what kind of person my wife is, don''t they?"


    " She is smart and capable. She worked in our fields all alone and she was also the one who came up with the method of making oil from rice bran, from the beginning she did not ask for anyone to help her."


    " Because of her hard work, the magistrate looks kindly upon our vige. When it was snowing and you did not have enough to eat, it was her who donated the food to your family by selling it at a loss since she bought it at a high price herself."


    Chen Mi''s voice continued to rise as he passionately spoke, " She had done nothing wrong, if anything others have wronged her at every turn of her life. Clearly, she signed the deal with Madam Song to help everyone in the vige but instead, she was questioned and med! Why? Do you think that without my wife, you can even get close to Madam Song?"


    " You¡­you are being too arrogant!" Madam Yun felt her face being pped by the mer in front of her and couldn''t help but scold Chen Mi.


    " I am going to be arrogant, so what?" Chen Mi sneered coldly. " Don''t forget that I have the means to be arrogant! My wife and our family are no longer the same, even if I want to act haughty and raise my nose high up in the sky, my wife will lift the sky for me! What about you, can you do that?"


    Even though he did not say it explicitly everyone knew that Chen Mi was telling them that his family''s fortune had turned and now it was his family who was helping others not the other way around. He and his brothers were no longer begging in front of others anymore, if anyone dared to offend them then they would show how ruthless they could be.


    " From now on whoever dares to talk bad about my wife or my family can stray clear from the things that are constructed in this vige with the help of my wife, if you feel unjustified then you are free to take the matter to the magistrate!"


    To be honest, Chen Mi had heard a lot of things about Yu Dong. From calling her gutless for listening to mers to calling her shameless and a woman without any respect for marrying Xiao Hua who once worked as a consort.


    However, since neither of those people said those things in front of him, he would not make a move either but that did not mean that he would not give a warning to them either.


    Chen Mi then stared at the woman who spoke badly of Yu Dong and said, " Take it as thest warning from our family, you have seen how hot the weather is right? Though you are not signed under our family, it will be inevitable for you all to not fetch water from the well, I will warn you here and now, don''t push our family too much or else we will not care about your life and death either!"


    Seeing that Chen Mi was standing up for Yu Dong and fighting with women, some of the women of the vige found him too bold but they did not say anything as Chen Mi was backed up by Yu Dong.


    However, Madam Yun couldn''t stop herself from scolding Chen Mi as he was reprimanding her even though he was a mer. She put on a serious expression and shouted, " Where is your sense of decorum? How can you act like awless mer, sure enough, a mer like you needs a lesson by getting beaten up!"


    Yu Dong whose heart was brimming with sweetness upon being protected by Chen Mi immediately swept her gaze at Madam Yun and then stepped forward before sharply speaking, " My mer did not say anything wrong, so why would he be taught a lesson? If anything he deserves reward for saying the correct thing."


    "Yu Dong is back!" The women in the crowd gasped as they all looked at Madam Yun with smiles on their faces they all knew that Madam Yun and the rest of the women were going to get a wonderful lesson!

 Chapter 1022 Did you just want to hug me?

    1022 Did you just want to hug me?


    Madam Yun was surprised when she saw Yu Dong return however she did not want to leave without getting a jibe back at Chen Mi and retorted, " Yu Dong, you need to keep a leash on your mers. The more you allow them to run their mouths the more they will embarrass you!"


    " So what is it?" Yu Dong arched a brow and looked at Madam Yun with anguid expression on her face. " Are you angry at him because he embarrassed me by speaking his mind or are you angry because he refused to hand you the fertilizer?"


    " You¡­"


    " He is saying what I want to say," Yu Dong did not give Madam Yun a chance to say anything as she interrupted her. With her eyes coldly sweeping at the women who were making trouble for her family once again, she said, "What Mi said is not wrong. I am not a saint just someone who is responsible for developing this vige as my interests are closely rted to it but that doesn''t mean that I owe you all something."


    After the incident with Peng Jing, many vigers who lost their contracts because of their loose mouths said horrible things about her but Yu Dong did not pay attention to them as she did not care what people talked about her behind her back. As long as she was not losing ayer of skin, she did not wish to bother with such idiots who couldn''t even see what was good for them.


    But Madam Yun along with women like Lin Tianhui were really horrible. Firstly they talked bulls*it about her behind her back even after signing the contract, she continued to make a fuss saying that Yu Dong was cheating them by giving different seeds to different contracts and they needed to be treated the same no matter what the share.


    Then she had the cheek to join hands with Peng Jing when she heard that someone was speaking nonsense about Yu Dong. After her contract got cancelled her nonsense morphed into more and more vulgar words but Yu Dong did not mind it but what surprised her was that Madam Yun was cheeky and thick-skinned enough toe looking for Chen Mi who was responsible for handing the fertilizer to the vigers today and demand it by force. Did she think that her face had gold covered over it and that no one would dare to p her?


    And thus the vigers did not want to offend Yu Dong in any way.


    15:06


    Yu Dong pulled Chen Mi towards the house but instead of taking him inside the house, she pulled him She then turned to look at the rest of the women and the mers before saying, " What Mi said is right, if you despise my family so much then better watch out¡­" She tilted her head to stare at Madam Yin then said, " It will be too much trouble lest you need our help in the future don''t you think so?"


    Madam Yun was obviously furious by what Yu Dong said but she did not want to make an enemy out of Yu Dong so soon. It was just as Chen Mi said, the weather was getting too hot and she did not have the budget to dig up a well.


    If they were to fall out with Yu Dong and she refused to let them fetch water from the wells that were dug out in the vige then it would be really troublesome.


    Yu Dong watched Madam Yun leave with her tail tucked between her legs and then took the hoe from Chen Mi before handing it to Mammy Lin. " Hand the fertilizer to those who are here to get it, Mammy Lin."


    She then caught hold of Chen Mi''s wrist and pulled him along with her.


    However her words left an impact on the heads of the vigers, in a small vige like theirs, farming was everything. The vigers knew nothing else but how to farm for them their crops were the source of their ie. The fertilizer that they used was nowherepared to Yu Dong''s cattle as it was filled with spiritual energy and thus helped them by not only making the soil really fertile but also helping those who did not have cows or cattle in their house.


    And thus the vigers did not want to offend Yu Dong in any way.


    Yu Dong pulled Chen Mi towards the house but instead of taking him inside the house, she pulled him towards the back of the house.


    " You are indeed quite stubborn aren''t you?" She asked as Yu Dong ced Chen Mi against the wall of the house. She tilted her head to the side and then stated quietly, "¡­ I thought I told you that if something like that happens just stay inside, didnt I ?"


    " I did stay inside, did you not see? I was inside the house all the time," Chen Mi retorted cheekily causing Yu Dong to burst outughing as she hugged him close.


    With her chin resting on his shoulder, she muttered, " What did you say? That I would be able to hold the sky up for you?"


    " Wouldn''t you?" Chen Mi questioned as he looked at his wife. His eyes filled with exceptional trust as he hugged her back. " Wee back home."


    " Yeah, I am back," Yu Dong pulled away as she looked at the mer in her arms, she had missed spending time with them, every day she would rush to the town and when she came back she would be too tired to hug her husbands to sleep.


    She moved back and forth with Chen Mi in her arms.


    " Are you just going to hug me?" He questioned while allowing her to hold him. His longshes fluttered against his cheeks as he raised his head and looked at Yu Dong, " I thought you brought me here because you had something in mind¡­ but it looks like you just wanted to hug me."


    " Hmm?" Yu Dong lowered her gaze and looked at the blush which was sttered across Chen Mi''s face and then dipped her head before asking, " And what did you have in mind huh?"

 Chapter 1023 Pleasure for some, pain for others

    1023 Pleasure for some, pain for others Yu Dong smiled at Chen Mi who was looking at her with expectations in his eyes, she did not want to let him down which was why she opened the shack that was behind the house where they kept the hay and pulled him along with her inside the shack.


    Seeing Yu Dong pull him in the shack Chen Mi''s face blushed a furious red as he was quite excited seeing the adventurous Yu Dong. They have been straying clear off each other bedroom for weeks and now that he was suddenly pulled in the shack which was small and cooped, his blood couldn''t help but heat up.


    "Oh wife," he murmured as soon as Yu Dong pushed him against the wall and then kissed him on the lips. His skin seemed to have been ignited with desire as he moaned against her lips, as her tongue slithered inside his mouth, Chen Mi grabbed hold of Yu Dong''s arms.


    If he had known that speaking up for Yu Dong would give him such a reward he would have fought with Madam Yun long ago!


    As soft moan escaped his lips, Chen Mi pulled Yu Dong against him. His hands were resting on her bottom but as she pulled away and peppered kisses on his neck, Chen Mi had to pull his hand off Yu Dong and then bring it in front of his mouth to stop his moans from escaping as they were outside and he did not want anyone to know what they were doing but at the same time he was worried that they will be disturbed and Yu Dong woudl stop doing what she was doing to him.


    His shirt came undone and Chen Mi felt Yu Dong suckle on his hardened beans, seeing her nibble on those pink pebbles, Chen Mi''s face turned right red and those moans that he was supposed to be holding back started to pour out of his mouth as if someone had broken a barricade causing water to trickle past unrestrained.


    " Shh," Yu Dong took out a handkerchief and ced it inside his mouth before saying, " If someone hears you then you can forget about having your fun."


    Chen Mi of course did not want his fun to stop so he gritted his teeth and held the handkerchief in his mouth tightly. As his pants fell on the ground, he turned to look at the window that was closed and heaved a sigh of relief but that sigh got caught in his throat as he felt Yu Dong take him in her mouth.


    His eyes rolled in his sockets and his hands reached forward to grab hold of Yu Dong''s hair. Every lick, swirl and suction left his mind in daze, he felt small specks of light shed in front of his eyes and they only turned even more brighter when he felt Yu Dong ce her finger on his opening and then y with the tiny hole that was leaking with nothing but desire.


    " I.. I need you to stop¡­" Chen Mi groaned against the handkerchief his words muffled because of the fabric that was inside his mouth. " Wife¡­please¡­"


    He did not want toe inside Yu Dong''s mouth but thetter did not stop causing Chen Mi to throw his head back as a wave crashed over him and the next thing he knew he had emptied himself inside Yu Dong''s mouth.


    " Y..You¡­ I told you to let go¡­" Chen Mi flushed red when he saw Yu Dong''s mouth covered with his essence. He wanted to tell her that she should spit it out but instead the woman crouching in front of him swallowed it all and worse, she even licked his lips to wipe off the remnants that were left behind.


    "Wife .."Chen Mi groaned feeling his member harden as Yu Dong turned to look at his hardened member and chuckled, " Did it make you hard? You liked it so much? Watching me drink your essence? What a naughty mer."


    Chen Mi''s expression turned even more twisted as he tried to think of a way to retort but before that he found himself dragged on the bed of hay followed by the rustling of clothes. The next thing he knew, he was buried deep inside his wife while she had her hands ced on his chest,with the sight of a wonderful woman riding him hard as if she wanted to please him as much as possible Chen Mi forgot everything and simply focused his attention on the feeling that was coursing through his core to his limbs and head.


    ¡­.


    At the same time, Master Jiang was sitting in front of a woman whom he lend his shops a few times ago but instead of bringing back any benefits, she only caused his shops to reach a state of stalemate where they neither grew neither fell.


    He knew that this woman was stealing the funds from the shops as they were handed to him by his father''s family and no one came to look at the shop nor to match the ounts.


    However, Yu Dong told her that she was thinking of erging his house by joining the shop next to it and thus asked him if he could sell the shop to her which Master Jiang was very much willing to do so, thus he came to see the woman who was in charge of taking care of the fabric shop and then said, " I am going to shut this shop down as its not making any revenue, please look for another ce to work as a manager, Madam Lian."


    The manager of the fabric shop was stunned when she heard that the mer who owned the fabric shop wanted to close it. She was half annoyed and half furious, she wanted to scream at this mer to stay at home and not bother with business but since this shop was legally still Jiang Fenhua''s, she did not say anything and simply smiled, " Master Jiang, you are being too hasty. This is the shop that you got from your father''s mother, that is to say your grandmother, how can you close it ?"


    This shameless mer! Even after being used as a prostitute by his mother he was still showing of his face and creating trouble for me? He was dreaming if he thinks he can kick me out of this shop!

 Chapter 1024 Close the shop and hand the money over

    1024 Close the shop and hand the money over The shop had a great location and the business was good as well. What was more no one paid attention to her as Master Jiang was busy with his own troubles while the Jiang family was stationed at the borders thus she could muddle things as much as she wanted before handing some poor financial records to Master Jiang.


    Madam Lian remembered that she had hinted to Jiang Fenhua to hand the lease of the shop to her at a low price, telling him that it was better for a woman like her to do business in this shop instead of a mer like him who was due any minute. A few weeks ago Jiang Fenhua finally went intobour and gave birth to a daughter, Madam Lian thought that after giving birth to a daughter Jiang Fenhua would limit his visit to the town and even think of handing the shop to her.


    This was why she saw that Jiang Fenhua hade to visit her, she thought that he was here to hand her the documents from the shop, who would have thought that he would ask her to move and look for another job?!


    Where would she find a shop where she did not have to work and just needed to sit tight before filling her pockets?


    Madam Lian tried to coax Jiang Fenhua, even asking him to sell her the shop at the market price. She did not even dare to make use of the price that she had offered earlier thinking that she would offend Jiang Fenhua.


    Jiang Fenhua however simply ced the cup of tea down and then stated calmly, " I might be a mer but I know the market situation better than anyone else, Madam Lian. The shop that I gave you to take care of is obviously in a good ce, any other shop on Main Street generates a revenue of more than two hundred taels.. and that is the minimum amount that I am speaking of, but youined to me saying that the fabric that our shop sold was not good enough or the dresses were too old fashioned which causedck of traffic. You always failed to bring me the revenue that you were supposed to, crying and making a fuss saying that you would try better but the situation hasn''t improved. I think that it''s better for this shop to be closed as it cannot generate any more revenue."


    Madam Lian felt like someone had pped her in the face.


    She had actually earned more than two hundred taels every month but she only handed fifty to sixty taels to Jiang Fenhua thinking what a mer like him would know about. At first, she only smuggled ten to twenty taels but when she saw that Jiang Fenhua was hardly paying attention to the shop as his wife did not respect him and he was having a hard time at his house, Madam Lian grew bolder and she started to steal even more, sometimes the money that she snatched went above two hundred taels!


    What was more, when she saw that Jiang Fenhua couldn''t be bothered by the shop she started to dilly-dally. She would hand him a month''s revenue in two and half months saying that the shop did not do good or that the condition was really bad.


    In the past, Jiang Fenhua did not mind but now he had a daughter to take care of and he was staying in the Big River Vige alone with Master Zhou. There was hardly any source of ie for them as Yu Dong had yet to start the mushroom business and thus he could only turn his attention to this shop when Yu Dong reminded him about it.


    She even mentioned that the shop was doing good and told him to think about it carefully. Yu Dong said that this shop was doing good yet Madam Lian said that the shop was hardly generating any revenue, how can he not understand what was going on?


    When the workers including the tailors heard that the shop was going to get closed and they would beid off from work, they all red at Madam Lian. They knew that the shop was doing good but they couldn''t tell anything to Jiang Fenhua as Madam Lian would fire them as soon as they were to bring the matter up.


    However now things have changed, if they don''t speak then they will be losing their jobs! Thus not one but many mer workers immediately spoke up against Madam Lian and her unscrupulous actions.


    " You¡­"


    Madam Lian wanted to scold the workers but upon being red at by Jiang Fenhua, she couldn''t say anything and lowered her head before stating, " I.. that .. I might have made a mistake because of greed, Master Jiang but please give me a chance."


    " It doesn''t matter if you made a mistake or not, you have broken the trust of your master and now you dare to say that you want me to give you another chance that is something that I don''t think will happen with how much money you have stolen from the shop," he then turned to look at the ount book that his aide had found from the back of his shop and then pushed it in front of Madam Lian. " I can see that you have stolen ten and thousands of gold taels in the past ten months, I will not ask you to pay everything back but you should at least return half of it, do you understand ?"


    When Madam Lian heard that she had to return the money, her expression was really unpleasant. Especially when she saw that she had to return half of the money that she had taken from this shop, just the very thought was enough to make her heart feel stifled.


    From the money that she had stolen along with the extra bribes that she took everything was mentioned in the ount book, this was something that she wrote to keep track of her earnings never did she think that one day this ount book woulde and p her in the face!

 Chapter 1025 Yu Dong is worried because little bun is not crawling

    1025 Yu Dong is worried because little bun is not crawling Madam Lian looked at the money that she had to cough out and her heart ached. With her eyes flickering left and right, she started to think everything carefully, since Jiang Fenhua was not willing to let her be the manager of this shop anymore, there was no need for her to cough out the money.


    She was going to leave silently without returning a single penny.


    Jiang Fenhua knew what Madam Lian was thinking. His expression turned dark as he red at Madam Lian before lowering his voice and saying, " Madam Lian, you know that I am the husband of the Marquis Qiao right? I even gave birth to a daughter for her, as long as I use my daughter, I can ask my wife to do anything. In case anyone betrays me or takes my money away, I don''t think it will be too hard for me to send the guards after those who dare to scam me, what do you say ?"


    Though Jiang Fenhua did not say it straightforwardly, Madam Lian understood what he was trying to tell her. He was warning her to not even think about running away as he would send the Yamen guards after her.


    Though Madam Lian had saved enough money, she still needed to earn and she also had a family, if she was hunted down by yamen guards how would she survive?


    Madam Lian''s expression turned twisted after she was threatened by Jiang Fenhua. Anger appeared in her eyes as she gritted her teeth and then said to Jiang Fenhua, " Are you threatening me?"


    " No, I am telling you a fact," Jiang Fenhua''s voice was filled with disdain. " I was going to ask you for just half of the money but now that you are acting like this, it would be better if you cough everything up." He lost his patience after being red at by Madam Lian and then said firmly, " You are going to cough out every penny that you owe me before this shop is closed, otherwise ¡­ you know what I can do."


    He then stood up from the chair and then turned to leave.


    However, Madam Lian who suddenly found herself in a troublesome situation immediately knelt on the ground and cried, " Master Jiang, I was wrong! I know that I was wrong please don''t close the shop. I promise that I will work hard. I will make sure that the revenue from this shop will never go down two hundred taels."


    Jiang Fenhua nced at Madam Lian impatiently and then said directly, " Why should I give you another chance? Madam Lian, you can only bring me two hundred taels but the new owner of this shop can bring me more than a thousand taels. So it''s better if you all clean up and leave. Those who just spoke the truth cane to visit me, I will hand you new work" He then walked away, heading towards the carriage.


    Madam Lian red at Jiang Fenhua resentfully, her eyes were alight with little mes as she thought about how she had been humiliated, embarrassed with everything taken away from her. She knew that she couldn''t do anything to Jiang Fenhua but that did not mean that she couldn''t make a ruckus for that person who was going to take this shop from her.


    She was going to make sure that the woman who snatched this golden hen from her would not be able to earn a single penny much less a thousand coins!


    Yu Dong did not have any idea that she was being targeted, once she returned home with a blushing Chen Mi behind her, she noticed that Lang was carrying two heavy buckets of water.


    " Is something the matter?" She asked while looking at Lang who ced the buckets on the ground and then poured the water into the vat behind the house.


    " The stream behind the house is getting smaller by the day," Lang replied as she remembered the thinning stream which flowed behind their house. " Many Vigers are collecting water from the stream since the temperature is so high."


    She wiped her sweat and then added, "It''s only spring but the weather is getting hotter by the day, I fear to think what might happen in the summers."


    After the flood, the stream was flowing with a never-ending supply of water but the temperatures around them were so high that vigers had to look for water every second hour to water their fields as they were cracking and getting drier by the minute.


    What was more they shared the stream with the Big Mountain Vige and thus the stream was getting smaller with no rain to make it plump anymore.


    Yu Dong was not surprised by this information, she knew that the summers of this year were not going to be kind to the farmers. Sometimes even she couldn''t help but wonder if it was because the Empress was dead and an undeserving person was sitting on the throne.


    Though she was not a superstitious person, she knew that the grudge carried by those who died unjustly was not something that could be treated lightly. What was more, everything went down the drain ever since the Empress was killed and preserved to be used like a puppet.


    Lang Ru told her that the Empress died before winter and yet her corpse wasid on the bed of her bedchamber being treated as if she was a patient.


    It would be a surprise if thete Empress did not curse her unfilial daughter. It''s just that the entire nation had to suffer because of one incapable ruler.


    " I have called a few more well diggers, they should be arriving by next morning," said Yu Dong as she watched Little Bun crawling towards her, she crouched down and then picked him up with worry lines coating her face.


    It wasn''t because of the drought but because Little Bun''s birthday was just around the corner and he was yet to start walking! Just how long was he going to crawl?

 Chapter 1026 Going against her

    Chapter 1026 Going against her


    " My dear son, how long are you going to trouble your poor kneecaps? Start walking already," though Yu Dong knew it could take a few kids eighteen months to walk. She knew that Little Bun could actually walk if he wanted to but he was still crawling, after all, she had been raising him with spiritual water and food which was cooked with her spiritual energy.


    How can her child be not ready to walk? He was just beingzy!


    Little Bun raised his head and simply looked at Yu Dong before looking away causing Yu Dong''s brows to twitch. He was really rebellious when he was not even a teenager yet, Yu Dong was already having a headache just thinking about how much she had to suffer once this boy grew up.


    She carried Little Bun inside the house and then found Bobo ying on the soft mat, he raised his headnguidly when he saw his mothering before spitting out a bubble of saliva and then going back to ying, seeing him y without even bothering to get along with her¡ª¡ª Yu Dong was speechless.


    Her old mother''s heart was bleeding as she looked at her two sons. They were yet to grow up but they were already going against her by ignoring her!


    She sat next to Shen Li and patted his belly before saying, " You little devil, you better love your mother.. more than your elder brothers." No sooner did she finish speaking, Little Bun pped her for acting up.


    " Yes, Yes.. you love me too ¡­but your love is too hard for your old mother to swallow," Yu Dong rubbed her cheek against Little Bun only to hear a loudint as he pushed her head away from his face. Before calling Chen Mi to pick him up.


    Chen Mi looked at his son who was acting spoiled and sighed before taking him from Yu Dong and sighing, " You keep acting like this and then your mother will pay attention to your brothers more than you." He did not know whether or not Little Bun understood what he said but thetter stiffened and then cried loudly as if yelling hisints to the world for being abandoned.


    Yu Dong: "¡­." You don''t want me yet you wouldn''t even let me pamper my other kids, you are really one of a kind huh my dear son.


    In the end, Yu Dong had to coax Little Bun until her mouth was dry only then did he stop crying but who would have thought that the usually detached, Bobo would climb on herp the very second. Moved by the sudden show of affection Yu Dong hugged her second son by putting Little Bun down but who would have thought that the second Little Bun was put down his expression would turn that into a shock and he would start crying again.


    Seeing the two of them acting spoiled Yu Dong could only hug both of them.


    "Isn''t this good," seeing that Yu Dong was smiling ear to ear, Shen Li looked at her and remarked. He was quite happy to have a wife who loved mer sons without differentiating between them, usually, women wouldn''t even pay attention to their mer sons much less care about whether or not they were close to her but Yu Dong did.


    Just because her sons did not pay attention to her for a few days she would sulk and try to make them jealous. Once they were in her arms, she would hold them until she had her fill.


    " Yes, Yes," Yu Dong smilingly spoke as she looked at Shen Li''s belly which was showing now that he was past the month''s mark. Her eyes warmed up as she said, " I did not have a loving family you see? When I was young, all I had to do was take care of my brothers while my parents left me alone. Even the smallest mistake would get me in trouble, which is why I want to have a big and loving family."


    Shen Li knew that Yu Dong had a tough life, he patted her head and then stated, " You don''t have to tell me, as long as we are together we will definitely live a wonderful life."


    While the two of them were whispering to each other, someone knocked on the door. And Ye Liu who was making a wicker basket, immediately stood up before heading towards the front gate and opened it for Jiang Fenhua who stood behind the door.


    " Brother Fenhua," Ye Liu greeted the mer who was holding his daughter in his arms, behind him, Ye Liu could see Marquis Qiao standing together with Zhou Ming who was quarrelling with Qiao Sha. This was something that happened every day and Ye Liu was no longer surprised by it¡ª¡ª however, the first time when Qiao Sha barged inside their house demanding Yu Dong to take her to Jiang Fenhua''s house was indeed quite surprising.


    Jiang Fenhua acted as if his wife was not screaming at the top of her lungs wanting to see the face of her daughter and said, " Is Sister Dong here? I want to talk to her about the fabric shop that she wanted to buy from me."


    " Yes, you shoulde in," Ye Liu ignored the re that was pointed at him by Qiao Sha as he knew that it was Qiao Sha who was at fault. She was the one who did not want anything to do with Jiang Fenhua''s child as she told thetter many times, which was why Jiang Fenhua did not let Qiao Sha even see the face of his daughter.


    But the more he acted like this the more panicked Qiao Sha became. She only said those things in the heat of the moment what kind of mother would not want to have anything to do with their child? She clearly wanted to be with her daughter but now both of her husbands were going against her!

 Chapter 1027 Can start construction

    Chapter 1027 Can start construction


    " Why can I not see her?" Qiao Sha asked again as she looked at Zhou Ming. She couldn''t understand why and how her two husbands who were against each other throats were suddenly getting along for no reason, she wanted to tell Zhou Ming that he should be standing beside her instead of that mer who was actingwlessly but thetter simply refused to listen to her.


    Zhou Ming looked at Qiao Sha and in a matter-of-fact tone said, " What do you mean by that you cannot see her? Did you not say that you will never ept her as your child?"


    " I only said that because of you!" Qiao Sha was choked by his words but she still spoke in a hurried manner. She did not want to create drama every day in the vige but there was nothing that she could do with the two of them acting all stubborn.


    Zhou Ming sneered and then lifted his foot before bringing it down on Qiao Sha''s toes. Ignoring how his wife winced, he sneered coldly, " You did that for me? No, you did that because you wanted to erase that guilt that you were feeling all the time! I was a fool to take my anger out on Fenhua when the culprit has always been you!" With that, he closed the door locking Qiao Sha out of the Yu house.


    Inside the house, Jiang Fenhua looked at the fluffy spongey thing that was sitting in front of him with something pinkish that looked like jelly. He stared at it for a few minutes and then raised his head to look at Yu Dong before asking, " What is this?"


    " This is bread and jam," it wasn''t Yu Dong who replied but Chen Mi who had gotten fond of the jam ever since Yu Dong made it for him. Their family had started to make refined sugar from beets but this was something that could draw attention to them which was why instead of selling it to the public, they were using it formercial purposes.


    " Bread and jam?" Zhou Ming stepped inside at the same moment when Chen Mi introduced the novel thing that the Yu family had created again and sat down beside Jiang Fenhua. After the two had worked things up between them, they were no less than brothers now because they knew that they were never in the wrong it was Qiao Sha who caused the trouble between them unnecessarily.


    Fang Chi brought two slices of bread with jam coating on each one of them and then ced it in front of Zhou Ming before exining in a soft voice, " This is something that Yu Dong decided to ce on the shelves of the mall that we are thinking about opening. These two products did not take much and can be produced easily."


    Yu Dong was the one who came up with the idea of making yeast, she had worked hard by fermenting and experimenting with a bunch of things before she finally came up with a proper yeast production n. Though the times when she failed were not good ones as they all had to eat sour and rubbery pancakes, they were quite happy with the results now that the yeast was sessfully made.


    And because bread was something that was going to be introduced to the people for the first time they were all looking forward to it.


    Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua had long known that Yu Dong was skilled in making a bunch of rare things and thus they did not hold back as they picked up the bread with jam applied on it thickly and took a few bites.


    Maybe it was because the bread was a novel thing but Zhou Ming and Jiang Fenhua finished it in a jiffy. They licked their fingers forgoing the manners of young masters of the rich families and then looked at the other slice of bread and jam.


    Now they were d that they did not let Qiao Sha in, they could use this to make that woman suffer even more! With that, the two of them looked at each other and then came to a n.


    " Liu said that there was something that you wanted to discuss with me?" Yu Dong spoke after the two of them had finished drinking and eating the new creation of her family, feeling joyful that it was receiving a good response. " Is something the matter?"


    "It''s nothing," Jiang Fenhua wiped his lips and then said calmly, " I went to look for the manager of the fabric shop and have arranged it to be cleaned up. You can start construction as soon as you want."


    His house and the shop were going to be used as amercial property but Jiang Fenhua did not have any regrets because Yu Dong promised him that she was not going to break anything. She was simply going to create a small passageway between the two buildings and leave the rest of the infrastructure alone this was something that worked just fine with him and thus he did not stop Yu Dong and even agreed with him.


    " If that is the case then I will start looking for someone to start renovating the shop and your house," Yu Dong cheered up when she heard that she could start the construction as quickly as possible. She was in no hurry but with the vigers sowing their vegetable seeds in theirnds it would not take long for them to harvest their crops, if at that moment she would not be able to take care of those harvested crops and give the vigers the amount of money they deserved then it will be causing trouble for herself.


    Thus Yu Dong knew that before the vigers could harvest the crops she needed to make sure that the mall was finished with its construction or else it would only cause havoc for her, something that she did not want and Jiang Fenhua''s sudden arrival brought her a piece of good news!

 Chapter 1028: The miraculous effects

    When Yu Dong heard that she could start a renovation, she immediately called Wu Junfen to help her with it. She wanted to make a mall which would be famous with the people of this era, she did not want to mimic the style of the mall that was in her apocalypse world as she was afraid that it might trouble a few people.


    Since Wu Junfen was someone who had lived in this world for a long time and knew the market situation of the town, she decided that it was better to ask Wu Junfen about how to build the mall.


    Wu Junfen heard her exnation and then pursed her lips before saying, " You need to tell me what kind of mall are you thinking about opening and which floor will sell what, only then will I be able to give you an answer."


    Though Wu Junfen was a little surprised that Yu Dong was preparing to open a mall, she thought that it was indeed fascinating. Though many would want to follow this setup after it gets popr at least there was none at this moment. This was a good startup n.


    Yu Dong exined theyout to Wu Junfen who nodded but she did not forget to add her own suggestions, " Though your ideas are great, you still need to separate two sections.


    The first thing you need to remember is that the people in the town are not essentially rich, if you target just the richer section then it might cause trouble for you, which is why you should add a few sections that will sell things that are cheap enough for themoners to afford as well."


    After all, though there were many officials in the town, the number ofmoners was still bigger. If they were to only target the officials then it might cause some uproar inmoners as they will be upset about being secluded.


    " Don''t worry, I have already thought about it," Yu Dong also knew that if she was to ignore themoners it might create some unrest which was why she signed the fifty-fifty contract with the vigers. Though those vegetables were not as beneficial as the ones that were sowed by the vigers who had seventy to thirty per cent contract ¡ª¡ª they were not thatck lustre either.


    Even without the seeds the vigers were taking the fertilizer including the spiritual water from her family, it was enough to make the vegetables taste good.


    It wasn''t that Yu Dong did not want to sell her vegetables to themoners but refining those seeds took a lot of toll on her body and with the effects that they came with, she knew that selling them at three taels was already the biggest concession that she could make!


    She even allowed people to buy the vegetables as a single piece if they wanted to, there was nothing else that she could do about the situation anymore.


    Raising those spiritual vegetables was equivalent to exploiting her body and Yu Dong was doing everything in her power to make sure that the quality of the vegetables wouldn''t drop.


    This was the best she could do unless she cultivated to another level.


    "It''s great that you have thought it through or else it would have been really troublesome," Wu Junfen nodded as she and Yu Dong continued to discuss the matter with one another.


    On the other, Wang Si was looking at the ount books in front of her with a gloomy face.


    She tried everything to make sure that Song Yixu''s restaurant would not be able to function anymore which was why she not only poached a few of the chefs who were under Chen Chen, she even snatched the vegetable suppliers. She thought that as long as this situation was to continue she would be able to cause the Song restaurant to close down.


    She even allowed the vegetable vendors to supply nothing but wilted vegetables to the Song restaurant, she wanted to make sure that Song Yixu would never be able to climb back on her feet.


    However, she did not expect that the Song restaurant would do a turnaround in such a situation. Song Yixu suddenly found another vegetable supplier and this one was even more skilled than thest one. The vegetables that were supplied by this supplier caused an immediate turn around of the situation, now it was her restaurant that was suffering while Song Yixu''s business was booming more and more.


    If not for the fact that she knew that Song Yixu was an honest woman, she would have thought that thetter was doing some sort of ck magic to attract the attention of the customers to her restaurant.


    What was more, Wang Si found out that after eating the vegetables from the Song family''s restaurant many customers who were suffering from small ailments got better. There was an old mer who had the problem of bent back, he couldn''t even walk straight but after eating for a month at the Song restaurant, he could not walk straight and did not even need a cane to support himself!


    His family including his daughter who was an important official was so touched that she permanently booked a table in the Song restaurant by using a thousand taels! This way not only did she gain the reputation of being filial but she also boosted the reputation of the Song restaurant!


    Ever since then the Song restaurant started to be called the pool of youth for those who were old. And because Song Yixu was not a fool, she targeted the elderly once she found out the miraculous effects of the vegetable.


    Even the young mers could not stop themselves from eating at the Song restaurant as the meals there made their skin wless and clear.


    Though Song Yixu said that there was nothing great about her vegetables, Wang Si knew that the woman was hiding the identity of the vegetable supplier but the more she wanted to hide the more Wang Si wanted to find that supplier because only by snatching that supplier will she be able to stomp on Song Yixu firmly.

 Chapter 1029: Coercion—— Xiao Hua gets choked.

    Yu Dong did not know that she was being targeted. She asked Ye Liu to go around the vige and hire a few mers who were widowed or had disabled wives or parents to take care of. She asked him to bring them to their house such that she could teach them how to make bread and jam. Even though her family had a lot of members, each one was responsible for a certain thing.


    Currently, she and Chen Mi were trying to make butter out of milk which was why she wanted to make use of an old method that consisted of a rope, arge round pole and a pot made from mud, the function was simple, they only needed raw milk and continue to whip it until buttermilk was formed. Once done they would need to squeeze out the buttermilk which would only leave butter behind.


    Such things were definitely simple in the eyes of the modern world people but for people in this era it was going to be a novel thing and Yu Dong was going to make full use of it!


    While Ye Liu was outside, Qiao Sha once again came to talk with Yu Dong. She wanted to say something to Yu Dong about the current situation but more than that she wanted to taste the bread and jam since Jiang Fenhua sold it at a high price to her.


    " Can you three just fight among yourselves?" Yu Dong was speechless when she found Qiao Sha sitting in her living room again. Clearly, she was a marquis but instead, she stayed in the vige all day long and hardly did any sort of work. Was being a Marquis this simple?


    Even Yu Dong had to work harder than this!


    "It''s not that I don''t want to but they are not listening to me what can I do?" Qiao Sha replied while eating the bread and jam that she found a delight to feast upon. She wanted to buy it as soon as possible but Yu Dong told her that it would take a few months before they could start selling the bread and jam.


    What was more they needed a lot of mer power before they could prepare to sell these things at arge scale.


    The two of them were talking when suddenly Yu Dong heard the sound of the door opening with a bang. Startled she turned to look outside only to find two tall and muscr-looking mammies standing outside. They were holding Ye Liu and Xiao Hua in their arms while the two of them tried to resist their hold but no matter how much they struggled.


    There was no way they could get out of the hold of the mammies.


    " I am telling you! To let go of me!" Xiao Hua stomped on the foot of the mammy who was holding him. " I don''t give a fck that you are here to talk business with my fianc¨¦e! If you use coercion against her, I will shove this umbre in your coochie and open it? Got it!" He waved the paper umbre in his hand as he tried to hit the mammy holding him.


    On the other hand, Ye Liu''s face was ashen, he could not believe that he couldn''t run away from this mammy who approached him and asked him to take her to his wife. He knew that she was not a good woman but before he could turn around and run, she hit him in the back of his legs and caused him to fall.


    "What''s going on?" Chen Mi peeked out of the kitchen, he wanted to go outside but Yu Dong stopped him while calling Lang to lock the doors that were opened at the back and then asked her husbands to stay inside. She and Qiao Sha stepped out of the house and only then did Yu Dong take a good look at the mammies.


    Though her heart skipped a beat, she calmly looked at the mammies and asked, " Who are you?"


    One of the mammies turned to look at Yu Dong and then said, " Our boss wants to talk to you."


    Yu Dong''s sword-like brows furrowed as she looked at her struggling husband and fianc¨¦ before asking, " Who is this boss? I don''t think that inviting someone to a talk requires capturing my family."


    " Our boss said that as long as you follow us, she will not touch your family," said the other mammy.


    Though Yu Dong did not know who these mammies were, she could see that they were not from the imperial family as Qiao Sha was still calmly standing next to her.


    " Sure," said Yu Dong but she pointed to Qiao Sha and stated, " But I will have to bring my sister."


    " Our boss said that you need toe alone," remarked the mammies.


    But Yu Dong did not budge, she calmed her anxiety and then said, " Then you might as well forget it. You might have captured my mers but they are not important than my life, are they? I can always find someone else."


    Though Yu Dong was taking a gamble here, she hoped that her gamble would seed.


    The mammies saw how uncaring Yu Dong sounded and then looked down at the mers, seeing how listless they looked they half believed Yu Dong. After all, there was nock of mers in their town, even more beautiful mers could be found but even so, one of the mammies reached forward and then caught hold of Xiao Hua''s neck while the other raised her hand to p Ye Liu.


    Yu Dong clenched her fists but she was stopped by Qiao Sha as thetter shuffled closer and tugged her sleeve.


    Only then did Yu Dong bite her bottom lip and stop herself from rushing forward and even though she wanted to break the hands of the mammies who were clutching Xiao Hua''s neck and raising her hand to p Ye Liu, she held herself back.


    " AHHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 1030: Worse than a demon

    Xiao Hua did not give a chance to the mammy to squeeze his throat, instead, he screamed so loud that he even gave a fiercepetition to the pigs who were butchered when they were taken away. He shouted at the top of his lungs, " You want my future wife to work for you and yet you dare to hurt me? I swear if your fingers so much as touched my neck, I will spit in your vegetables!


    Let''s see if anyone eats from your boss''s restaurant anymore!"


    On the other side, Ye Liu was not willing topromise either, he raised his head and then bit the mammy on the hand which was aiming for his face and fiercely scolded, " If you dare touch me, I will burn the entire vegetable field down! Don''t think that you can do anything that you want! If we are going down then we will take everyone down with us!"


    The expressions of the mammies changed, they did not think that the mers would threaten them like this. They did not even expect that they would see through their actions, what they did not know was that Ye Liu and Xiao Hua were no longer simple mers who only knew how to please women while relying on their wife.


    They had gained a lot of wisdom and knew that the reason these mammies were attacking them like this was all because of the vegetables that Yu Dong was selling in the town.


    " You heard them," Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief and then looked at the two mammies. " I am not scared of leaving the town and starting somewhere else, I have the money and the means to do so. It depends on you whether or not you will be able to find me after I get out of the grasp of your boss."


    The mammies knew about the fact that Yu Dong was indeed rich with a few influential friends. They did not want to push her too much either which was why they let go of the two mers who rushed towards Yu Dong, one was holding his neck and the other was ring at them.


    " Ohh they are so scary," Xiao Hua hid behind Yu Dong no longer acting as someone who just screamed about spitting in the vegetables that were bought by these mammies in case they could.


    The mammy ignored the two mers and then looked at Yu Dong before she opened her mouth and then said to Yu Dong, " Miss Yu, we don''t want any trouble. You can bring your sister with you but do remember that our boss''s hands are too big and can reach even further than you can imagine. If you don''t worry about yourself, you should at least worry about your children and pregnant mer.


    Even your sister works alone in the dock, in case an ident was to happen ¡­would you like to take care of your sister all your life?"


    Yu Dong almost stopped breathing, anger surged in her chest when she heard those two mammies threaten her children. Everyone had a reverse scale and hers just happened to be her family and more importantly her children! No one was allowed to even think any evil thoughts about Little Bun and Bo Bo much less threaten their lives.


    Though she was furious, she still said politely, " Fine. But just so you know I don''t deal lightly with backstabbers."


    With that, she did not take anything with her and walked towards the door with Qiao Sha. She swept a cold nce at the two mammies who stiffened but then lowered their heads and followed after Yu Dong and Qiao Sha, there was no way they could be suppressed by a viger, could they?


    Since neither of them had seen Qiao Sha they did not think that thetter was of any importance what was more Qiao Sha was getting tired of getting her new and expensive clothes doused by dirty water which was used to wash vegetables and started wearing ordinary clothes. There was simply no way those two mammies could find out that she was someone of high status.


    Qiao Sha looked at the mammies and smiled lightly before entering the carriage.


    Yu Dong and Qiao Sha were taken to an abandoned courtyard far away in the town from where they couldn''t run or call for help. As soon as the carriage stopped the two mammies stepped down and then the one with a torn ear said, " Please step down ande with us."


    The two of them stepped out of the carriage and then followed the mammies inside the house.


    " Aren''t youte?" A loud voice echoed inside and soon a woman with a slightly thin body and long, greasy hair stepped out from behind the beads curtain. She then looked at Yu Dong and smiled brilliantly, " Ah the special guest is here." Though her smile dropped when she saw Qiao Sha however seeing the clothes that thetter was wearing, she did not take her seriously.


    " Miss Yu it''s great pleasure to see you. I thought that I had to invest a bit more effort before sessfully calling you here but I am d that you are way smarter than I thought."


    Yu Dong did not say anything, she simply looked at the woman and asked, " Are you the one who sent these two mammies to kidnap and hurt my husbands?"


    Wang Si smiled and did not take Yu Dong''s anger seriously, " I only sent these two to invite you and your loved ones to this house as I thought you will have a hard time finding it." She then pushed the beads curtain but did not forget to lower it down slowly such that Yu Dong could see the bloody walls.


    She took a few steps forward and then said to Yu Dong, " I want to discuss business with Miss Yu. I hope you will sit down and listen to me ?"


    " Do you threaten the innocent children and pregnant mers of every business partner? You might not have heard this but even the devil does not harm pregnant mers and children, I don''t think I can work with someone worse than a demon," scoffed Yu Dong.

 Chapter 1031: Threats one after another

    Though Wang Shi was upset with the words that Yu Dong spoke, she did not show it on her face. With a smile on her face, she acknowledged her mistake politely before saying, " You are mistaking my intentions, Miss Yu. It was never my idea to harm your husbands, after all, I do not hit mers. It was just that I was afraid that you would need a bit of incentive to make up your mind."


    " Incentives are clearly given as either money or gifts but you did not send me either of these," sneered Yu Dong as she looked at the woman in front of her. " Instead you threatened my husbands, your workers manhandled them as they wanted to and then you even sent me a wonderful message about how I need to keep an eye on my children and my pregnant husband.


    If this is your way of handing incentives then I am afraid that I cannot be bothered to take care of it."


    Wang Shi gritted her teeth when she saw that Yu Dong was being way too forceful. She looked at the woman and then said, " What if I insist on establishing a business rtionship with you, Miss Yu?"


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes and then sneered, " It will depend on whether or not you have the ability. I am sorry to tell you this but I am not a woman who likes to work with those who coerce me or act smart, worstes to worst, I will close my shop in this town and look somewhere else. The world is this big anyways."


    When Wang Shi heard that Yu Dong was willing to leave instead of working together with her. She then tilted her head towards Yu Dong signaling her mammies to take care of Yu Dong. Thus a minuteter, Yu Dong found herself again in the clutches of the two mammies as she heard Wang Shi say, " You better think this through with a calm head, Miss Yu.


    I will leave my trusted aide to entertain you for a couple of days and we will meet again. Let''s say three to four dayster ?"


    It did not take long for stubborn vegetable vendors to break anyway. In the face of losing their life, they would choose to give up on honesty.


    " So you want to imprison me and then torture me?" Yu Dong sneered as she looked at the woman. " Is this how you treated others who refused to work with you?"


    " You are misunderstanding something, Miss Yu," stated Wang Shi with a smile. " I am not going to torment you or your sister. I am merely afraid that if you went out now then you will be locked up by Song Yixu and that will be too hard on you and your family."


    " Excuse me?" Qiao Sha spoke for the first time because this was the first time she heard that Song Yixu as gentle as a spring rain woman was capable of locking someone.


    Seeing that she had hooked up the curiosity of the two women, Wang Shi casually shrugged and then said with a soft chuckle, " You might not know this but Song Yixu is a scheming and petty woman. Though she acts like she is generous and kind, she keeps a tight grip on the people she works with.


    Many of her vegetable vendors tried to escape from her grasp when they found out that she was an unreasonable boss but they were caught by her and no one saw them ever again. But I am different, I not only treat others with kindness, but I look at my workers as my equals. If you work with me then I will bring you to great sess!"


    Yu Dong was speechless and so was Qiao Sha. The two of them knew Song Yixu very well. The woman was soid back that she did not even care if someone lit up her robes on fire, she would simply shrug the burning robe off and then throw it aside before picking up another one and wearing it over her clothes.


    She was soid back, that her chilled attitude sometimes annoyed even Yu Dong. All her vegetable vendors were stolen and they even acted smart with her but Song Yixu still paid them honestly and then treated them well as if they had simply strayed from the path for a few minutes.


    Even when she cancelled the contract she did not use any harsh words!


    Thus even if the two of them put their heads together and tried to imagine such a viinous Song Yixu, they couldn''t do it. At most, they could only imagine Song Yixu pinching someone if she got angry.


    Seeing that Yu Dong and Qiao Sha were in a daze, Wang Shi thought that her persuasion worked and then she snorted disdainfully before saying, " What do you think? Isn''t Song Yixu a devil? You should be working with someone much more kinder."


    Yu Dong on the other hand simply looked at the woman in front of her calmly and then said, " Boss Wang, are you sure that you are not talking about yourself? I hate to tell you this but I have known Boss Song for more than a year. I know what kind of woman she is and I have not only sourced her vegetables but many other things and she has helped me many times.


    It''s impossible for you to sow discord between us."


    When Wang Shi heard Yu Dong''s words, her expression darkened as she looked at Yu Dong and did not know what to say. However, she no longer smiled at Yu Dong and even her tone became less polite.


    She looked at Yu Dong and then looked up and down at her before saying, " Miss Yu, you are right. I may or may not have worked like this but then again this is how cutthroat this world is. If you don''t agree then I will have no choice but to treat you well until you agree and if you don''t agree even then, then there are a few of my friends who can help you change your mind."

 Chapter 1032: Daring enough to kidnap the Marquis

    Though Wang Shi did not spell it out clearly, Yu Dong was no fool. She could easily sense that something was wrong with the things that Wang Shi said to her just now. Most probably she was threatening to break her limbs and sell her to those rich and old mers who were widowed after the death of their official wives.


    " And if this isn''t to make you submit to me willingly¡­then I heard that your husbands are quite good as well. Though they are not my cup of tea, I think someone might be interested in them, given how they are taller than most mers¡­ there are a few women who might be interested in them," she paused and chuckled darkly. "It''s true that you can run away but I am a persistent woman as well.


    If you let me down then I will have no chance but to settle the score with you and your family, after all, it''s because of you that my restaurant is suffering despite all the efforts that I put it in."


    Yu Dong''s face sank when she heard Wang Shi threaten her family. She red at the woman and then said, " You are basically putting my entire family''s life in jeopardy. How can I even believe that you will do a fair job while working with me?"


    Hearing this Wang Shi chortled as if she had heard a joke, she wiped the corner of her eyes and then said, " You are pretty naive for such a sessful woman, Miss Yu. It''s only right for the lower-born people like to be the stepping stones for rich people like us who were born with privilege. It''s fine as long as I am giving you enough to survive right?


    After all, what will people like to do with so much money anyway? It''s not like that you canpete with the rich?"


    Just as Wang Shi finished speaking Qiao Sha who was being held at the mercy of the mammy behind her, immediately knocked her down with one swift move. With her hand clutching her wrist, she rolled it around and then groaned, " Ah, not working out for so long had slowed me down considerably."


    She then turned to look at Yu Dong before arching a proud brow and saying, " What are you waiting for autumn festival? Take her down."


    Yu Dong rolled her eyes but she too took down the woman in one swift kick without giving her a chance to bring Yu Dong down. She then turned to look at the mammy and apologized in an insincere manner, " I am sorry," she drawled with a mocking look on her face. " I could have taken you down sooner but I thought that would be a serious blow to your ego which is why I waited till now."


    The mammy on the ground: "¡­" In all honesty, you shouldn''t have bothered.


    Yu Dong then turned to look at Wang Shi and smiled impolitely, " I have to admit that you were really sly but just because your fox tail hasn''t been captured it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want."


    " You¡­" Wang Shi wanted to tell Yu Dong not to be too happy so soon. But before she could say anything, Qiao Sha took out the sword that she was hiding inside her clothes ever since she left the Big River Vige and held it in front of Wang Shi''s throat before saying, " Madam Wang, you are under arrest for capturing and illegally detaining the Marquis of the town."


    " Ma...Marquis?" Wang Shi looked at Qiao Shao who smiled and then pulled out her identity wooden que that she carried around with her and then showed it to Wang Shi. " Just because I am wearing the clothes of a peasant, it does not mean that I have lost my position as well."


    Wang Shi''s expression changed along with the two mammies and to make things worse, the door of the courtyard was kicked open.


    As soon as the door was opened, Wang Shi''s aunt along with Song Yixu and Magistrate Li walked inside the courtyard. Wang Shi''s aunt looked at her foolish niece and felt like she had lost all her senses, how could she illegally detain the Marquis of all people? Was she looking for a way to die quickly and even if she was looking for a way to kill herself, she should have left her alone.


    Now this matter had dragged the entire Wang family what were they supposed to do now?!


    Wang Mo did not know what happened, all she knew was that suddenly the Yamen officers along with Magistrate Li came to her house saying that Wang Shi had kidnapped Qiao Sha. She thought that the Yamen officers were misunderstanding something but now that she could see that Wang Shi had really illegally detained the Marquis of all people!


    This had to be the biggest joke of their Wang family lives! However, this joke was just too heavy and she couldn''t handle it.


    " This is really interesting," Song Yixu couldn''t help but chuckle lightly when she saw Qiao Sha in the courtyard. " I thought Master Chen Mi and Master Fang Chi were joking with me when they told me that you were taken away along with Yu Dong. After all, who would be daring enough to kidnap the Marquis but now I have to say that there is indeed a daring soul among us."


    " What is the meaning of this Madam Wang Shi?" Magistrate Li questioned coldly as she looked at Wang Shi. " Not only did you dare to abduct amoner but you even dare to take an official along with her. Are you trying to rebel against the authorities? Is that why you chose to do something so daring?"


    " No... No.. I did not know that she is the Marquis, I swear," Realizing that she had been caught in trouble from which she couldn''t escape, Wang Shi immediately turned honest. " I only wanted to take Miss Yu¡ª¡ª"


    " But did you not know that Miss Yu is also under my protection?" Magistrate Li countered interrupting Wang Shi in the middle as she looked at her with an annoyed face. " And so is every othermoner, how dare you act sneaky under my authority! Speak what else have you done!"

 Chapter 1033: Good deeds

    Wang Shi''s face turned pale under Magistrate Li''s roar, she turned to look at her aunt who was staring at her as if she wanted to eat her alive and trembled. What ¡­What was happening?


    She then turned to look at Marquis Qiao who lowered the sword that she was holding in front of her neck and then said, " M¡­Marquis Qiao, this is not how it looks like. I was forced¡­it was Song Yixu! Yes, it was Song Yixu, she was the one who stole my vendors and threatened them to not sell any vegetables to me.


    Which was why I could only rely on this method of stealing her vegetable supplier, I was forced into a corner! If you don''t believe me then you can ask those suppliers!"


    Wang Shi was not worried that those vegetable suppliers would go against her as she knew that they were all willing to work together with me. At most, they will ask for a few more taels to lie but as long as she could get out of this situation she did not care about anything.


    She quickly thought over what she said just now and realized that she hadn''t said anything too suspicious which would bring her into a lot of trouble.


    However, at the same time, Wang Shi could not believe her luck. She had threatenedmoners more than a hundred times and hardly anyone called the Yamen officers on her and even if the officers were toe they did not make a fuss.


    All she had to do was to pay them some money and the officers would leave her alone. Even those who called the Yamen officers would then realize that they could not make any trouble for her and instead, they were the ones who were getting into trouble, thus they also agreed to do business with her.


    Furthermore, Wang Shi was used to using her fists first before threatening others when she saw that they were not willing to listen to her. After getting a hefty beating no one dared to challenge her authority, therefore no one reported her to the Yamen. She never thought that one day she would be caught like this.


    She then turned to look at her aunt and signed at her desperately to do something but what could Wang Yu do? Because her niece was stupid, she ended up getting into a bunch of trouble and she even got entangled with Marquis Qiao!


    What was more she just found out that Magistrate Li had some dealings with Yu Dong which means that the two of them were friends and even if they were not friends they were at least acquaintances. Threatening Yu Dong without investigating her properly, what was her niece thinking?


    But she also knew that Wang Shi was a bit too arrogant, she must have found out that Yu Dong was a farmer and thus she did not even bother to look more into her connections. If she had not looked down on Yu Dong too much she would have found out that Yu Dong was not as simple as she looked!


    While the aunt and niece were busy looking at each other, Yu Dong opened her lips and then said straightforwardly, "It''s a good thing that you are here Magistrate Li or else I and Marquis Qiao would have been beaten up by these people."


    She pointed to the mammies who have shrunk to one side and then said without even batting an eyelid, " They caught my husbands and then threatened them to make me forcefully agree with the so-called business contract that Madam Wang wanted me to sign. What''s more she even told me that if I don''t sign it then she will harm my children and pregnant husband.,"


    "What''s more she did not even seem to be willing to pay me the money that I deserve."


    Song Yixu then turned to look at Wang Shi and chuckled, " You are really shameless aren''t you, Wang Shi? I am not against your family using dirty tactics after all, this is how most businesses operate but at least you should pay Miss Yu the price that she deserves, how can you force her to do business with you without paying her properly?"


    Wang Shi red at Song Yixu unceremoniously but thetter was not afraid, in the past she did not bother with the Wang family as they did not dare to go too far with their actions but Wang Shi was even more ruthless than her mother and used every dirty trick that she knew of, this was something that annoyed Song Yixu most.


    And to make things worse, she even targeted Yu Dong whom she cared about. Even though the two had a beneficiary rtionship Yu Dong and her husbands were honest and likeable.


    Thus she looked at Wang Shi and said, " Tell me, Wang Shi, don''t you think that you were being too harsh?"


    Wang Shi gritted her teeth and then looked at Song Yixu before saying, " I was just talking business with her, it wasn''t as if I harmed her and as for her husbands. It was not even our fault, it was all because they were too noisy and nothing else¡ª¡ª it is not as if they were harmed right ?"


    " So it is fine as long as they were not harmed?" Song Yixu spoke sharply. " You barged into the house of amoner and used your strength and power to suppress her, from how clear-cut your actions were I think you are a lot more used to doing such thing right? Given how ¡­" she trailed off before looking at the room which was covered in blood.


    Though Wang Shi tried to cover it with her body she was a bit toote as Marquis Qiao kicked her to the side and then said,


    " Why are you hiding it now? Were you not proud when you were showing it to me and Yu Dong just now? Then be just as proud as earlier. Let Magistrate Li feast on your good deeds."

 Chapter 1034: Arrested

    When Wang Shi heard the words of Marquis Qiao, her expression could not help but change drastically. If it was only Yu Dong, she would have said that thetter was lying and there was simply no proof regarding her words but with Marquis Qiao helping her from the sidelines, she could not say anything like that!


    Wang Shi gnashed her teeth hatefully and then told Yu Dong, "You are really too much! Yu Dong if you did not want to cooperate with me then you should have just told me! Why did you have to pull even the officials in this matter, what are you trying to achieve by doing something like this?!"


    Hearing Wang Shi''s words, Yu Dong sneered and then said, " Madam Wang, I already told your workers many times that I did not want to go with them but not only did they not listen they tried to harm my husbands. This is not something that cannot be ignored, but what''s more, you even threatened my personal safety by telling me that you will sell a prideful woman like me to mers in high positions.


    The question still remains how many women have pimped to higher position mers while acting like a pimp!? What''s more, you did not even leave my young children who are not even one yet!"


    Song Yixu pped her hands as she looked at the sight in front of her.


    Wang Shi really acted as she wished, however, she did not know that her hands were not only dyed with the blood but she was also degraded to this level!


    Magistrate Li''s expression sunk even more, she narrowed her eyes and then ordered, " Take them away and find out where the remaining women and mers are! If they are dead head to the Wang family and ask forpensation for the families of those who died!"


    When Wang Yu heard that she and her family had topensate the families of those who were harmed, she only had two words in her head and that was ¡ª¡ª it''s over. It wasn''t that she did not have the money to pay for thepensation of the family members of those who were killed but she knew just how many women and mers, her niece had ruined.


    If they were to paypensation for each one of them, then her family would end up on the streets!


    Yu Dong looked at the Wang aunt and niece being taken away, she walked towards Song Yixu and then asked, " What do you think are the chances of everyone from the Wang family getting arrested?"


    Song Yixu thought about it for a long time before she pursed her lips and said lightly, " If they raised a daughter like Wang Shi, I don''t think that the Wang family is clean either if that''s the case with Magistrate Li pursuing the matter till the end, they will be arrested by nightfall."


    Li Yan was not someone who liked dragging the matter as much as possible to make it look like she put in some extra effort to wrap it up. She was a straightforward woman as long as she found someone unjust with crimes ridden on their head, she would not think twice before catching them and then throwing them in prison once she got hold of every bit of evidence that she needed.


    " If that is the case then I think I will be purchasing the restaurant under the Wang family," said Yu Dong. Though she nned to sell the meat in the mall, there was a limited amount of meat that could be sold in the mall.


    This was why she had been thinking of a way to handle the rest of the stock and finally came up with the idea of serving differentmb and meat dishes inrge tters in the shape of the animal from which the meat was taken.


    That was to say if someone asked for the pork tter then the tter would be in the shape of arge pig with variouspartments that will hold a number of different dishes made from pork.


    And with her knowledge, Yu Dong was sure that she would be able to create so many dishes easily.


    Song Yixu and the rest: "¡­"


    Only Yu Dong was strong-willed enough to think of a way to earn money even in this situation!


    With Yu Dong and Marquis Qiao''s kidnapping, the matter was solved very quickly. Not only Wang Shi was caught the rest of the Wang family was dragged to the Yamen as well, what was more, magistrate Li did not believe a thing about them telling her that they were not aware of anything.


    She caught the members of the Wang family and then dragged them to the torture room before they were forced into confessing.


    In the end, it was found out that the Wang family women were indeed involved in a bunch of crimes. One by one they all were thrown inside the Yamen and no matter how much effort the Wang family elders put in the case they could not get their daughters out.


    Inside the Wang family manor.


    " How can you be this stupid!?" Old Madam Wang roared as she looked at her daughter. She wished she could p Wang Yu until her face swelled like a pig''s liver! " You were supposed to be taking care of your younger sisters and nieces. In the end, you went with Magistrate Li and helped her arrest all of our family, whats more now we have to paypensation to those who were harmed by Ah Shi?


    On what basis!? They were just punymoners upon whom merchants and officials like us can stomp on any time so why do I need to pay them just because a few of their family members died!"


    Wang Yu lowered her head and then rubbed the space between her brows, she knew this was going to happen after all her mother had always been like this. She closed her eyes and then sighed before saying in an exasperated voice, " Do you think I want to do this? I don''t! But Wang Shi made a mistake! She kidnapped the Marquis! How do you want me to handle this matter?


    Is the Marquis someone whom we can deal with just because we want to?"


    However Old Madam Wang did not want to listen to a thing, the second Wang Yu finished speaking she raised the cane in her hands and then banged it on the floor before saying in a gruff voice, " Even so you could have helped them now look at what happened! What do you want us to do now?"


    Old Madam Wang was the only one left behind from her eldest daughter to her fourth daughter, they were all taken away. Unfortunately for her, only her third daughter had two daughters and the rest of them had mers, if they did note out of the Yamen then her life was going to be ruined and her entire family line would be ruined.


    Wang Yu was also flustered. She had tried to talk with Marquis Qiao even offering her support and bribe but thetter simply smiled at her and told her not to bother with anything as Magistrate Li would not leave any stone unturned.


    In the end, she had to return home like a defeated warrior, what was more her mother did not like her as she was her second and middle child. Her third sister had two daughters which was why she was liked by Old Madam Wang and as for her eldest sister, she was loved by their mother as she was her first child. And the fourth sister was loved because she was the youngest.


    Only she was the one who had nothing.


    " How do you want me to help them? Wang Shi kidnapped the Marquis! Do you think I can bury it under the rag? It is impossible!" Wang Yu snorted, she looked at her elderly mother and simply said, " Now if we want to deal with this case then we can only look for themoner whom Wang Shi captured."


    It was impossible for them to deal with the matter without convincing Yu Dong.


    Only then did Old Madam Wange to a realization that if she couldn''t deal with Marquis Qiao then she needed to at least deal with Yu Dong.


    " Fine, since she was the one who tied the bell around the tiger''s neck, she should be the one to unite it as well." Old Madam Yu snapped harshly, with Wang Shi and her daughters arrested, Old Madam Yu felt like someone had ced their hand around her neck and was holding it tightly. No matter how much she tried to breathe, she couldn''t shake off the feelings that were weighing upon her heart.


    Maybe as long as they could deal with Yu Dong, they might be able to put an end to this case!


    " Go and do whatever you have to deal with that woman!"

 Chapter 1035: How difficult

    However, Yu Dong was smarter than the Wang family. The second she stepped out of the abandoned courtyard, she asked Magistrate Li for a few stern and burly guards to protect her and the vigers. If Yu Dong was someone who wasn''t close to Magistrate Li and was of no use to her, Magistrate Li would have thought over her suggestion.


    But at this moment, the Big River Vige was going to be her personal golden hen. The more money that vige made, the more money she would be able to use to purchase weapons. Thus it went without saying that she was more than willing to take good care of Yu Dong and Big River Vige.


    The next hour Yu Dong returned to the vige, and seven to eight sturdy mammies appeared in the vige. Their tall build scared the vigers but Yu Dong stopped them all and then said, " They are here to protect us from any harm. Make sure that you are respectful towards them and don''t do anything that will make our vige look bad, all right?"


    Ever since the vigers witnessed Yu Dong''s crisp actions of cancelling the contracts they knew that they couldn''t just y it by ear when it came to listening to Yu Dong''s orders.


    " Don''t worry, Sister Dong. We all saw what happened this morning, we will certainly not do anything to cause trouble," one of the vigers spoke, now that Yu Dong was so rich and influential only fools who did not know better would go against her.


    The other vigers also chimed up, seeing that they were willing to be cooperative, Yu Dong smiled. She was not someone who would suddenly start acting tyrannically just because she had a little money in her pockets, she looked at the vigers and then said in a calm voice, " Since I and my family will be troubling you all for a little while, you can take three kg extra fertilizer."


    Since she was troubling others then it was only necessary for Yu Dong to also hand them some benefits lest they say that she was acting arrogant and was treating the vigers as if they were her servants.


    When the vigers heard that Yu Dong had given them extra fertilizer, they cheered up. Ever since their inws and rtives found out that Yu Dong was helping them grow some really good vegetables, they have been mouring to move to the Big River Vige. But was buying a house andnd something that could be done just because one wanted to?


    The vigers could only refuse as they did not have the money to help them but that did not stop their rtives from asking for the seeds. They only said that if they had such good things then it should be naturally shared by all, how could this be done? The vigers of the Big River Vige have all seen how the seeds of those who betrayed and backstabbed Yu Dong turned bad.


    Though they did not know whether or not this matter had to do something with Yu Dong, they all were simple people. They believed that Yu Dong was blessed by the heavens which was why her life was getting better and if they tried to betray her then they would be punished by the heavens. Thus they all treated Yu Dong''s words as heavenly edicts.


    No matter what their rtives said to them and no matter how they tried to coax her, they didn''t listen to their unreasonable request to send the seeds and simply refused.


    This caused them to be scolded by their rtives who cursed them for being heartless after getting to know someone rich. Now that Yu Dong was handing them extra fertilizer they could send it to their rtives. Even if their vegetables might not be as good as theirs, their rtives will have a much better time as their vegetables will be better than the rest.


    The vigers who were originally a bit dissatisfied immediately felt relieved. They thought that they were at a disadvantage but now that the matter had been resolved like that they did not say anything.


    Seeing that the vigers did not want to say anything anymore, Yu Dong nodded and returned to her home.


    People were like this, as long as they had some small benefits to be shared along with the trouble they were taking, they wouldn''t dare to make a fuss. This was why Yu Dong deliberately handed them some small benefits, who knew how long this matter was going to drag on it was better to take care of any trouble before it arose.


    " Dong Dong!" Shen Li stood up from the couch with his hand under his pregnant belly he immediately rushed out of the house, and behind him, Chen Mi and Ye Liu also rushed out. Fang Chi was grinding the dried chillies in the courtyard with Xiao Hua to make chilli oil, so when the two of them saw Yu Dong return, the two of them stopped their tasks in hand and strode towards Yu Dong.


    Even Grandma Yu who was puffing the cigar immediately dropped it and walked towards her granddaughter. Though her waist was still hurting with Yu Dong''s extreme care she could not leave her bed.


    " Are you all right?"


    " Did that bad woman do something?"


    " What happened? Did you agree with her request before we sent Magistrate Li?"


    One question after another popped up causing Yu Dong to be a bit speechless but even so she did not show any impatience as she knew that her husbands was only worried about her.


    She waited for them to stop speaking before she raised her hand and then said, " As you can see I am fine and no¡­nothing happened though Wang Shi was fast, you all were even faster."


    Yu Dong raised her hand and then rubbed Shen Li''s head when she saw that he looked quite worried. Ever since he got pregnant, his emotions were all over the ce and he only cared about Yu Dong. As long as she was next to him, he would be fine, "Because of you all, I and Marquis Qiao were able to leave without any trouble."


    ---------------

 Chapter 1036: How difficult ——2

    Only then did the mers heave a sigh of relief while Yu Tong whose face was still red with anger said with a huff, " These merchants are really unscrupulous they think that they can do anything that they want as long as they have money. This is too much!"


    Yu Tong returned to the house only to find out that so much happened in a single day. She couldn''t help but question whether her leaving the house amounted to something bad happening every day. Each time she left for work something would happen and by the time she returned it would pass.


    It was truly a major embarrassment for her as she couldn''t protect her family.


    "Let us discuss this matter inside," though the vigers were no longer going against their family, they were still nosy as always. Right now most of the mers were standing on the side and cleaning their ears while trying to get a juicy piece of information that they could use at lunch.


    Yu Dong did not want her family to be the topic of discussion at the dinner table of the vigers which was why she immediately ushered her family inside the house and then closed the door, leaving a bunch of withered mers who could no longer gossip.


    It wasn''t that they did not know that Yu Dong''s family could not be provoked but ever since Yu Dong became rich and started treating her husbands truly well, they all could not help but be envious. Who would not like a wife who doted on them unceremoniously and cared for them without any restraints?


    Thus they would gossip about anything bad that happened to the Yu family thinking that they would be able to ease the jealousy in their hearts a little.


    But now that the opportunity was gone, they could only go back home.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong stepped inside the house before taking off her shoes and then cleaning her feet on the rug on the floor. Only then did she enter the house and sit down on the couch, the rest of the family followed her even Xiao Hua who usually stayed at his home couldn''t stop himself as he rushed inside the house behind everyone.


    " So what happened?" Grandma Yu was the one who spoke up first as she looked at Yu Dong who was rubbing her forehead.


    Yu Dong did not hide anything and told everything that took ce in the courtyard where Wang Shi took her. From being blindfolded to how she got out of the situation, she told them everything except for the room which was covered with blood.


    " Thats too much! She not only wanted to buy our vegetables but she also did not want to pay us the right price!" Chen Mi understood what Yu Dong was telling him and was immediately angered. That woman must be dreaming of getting a contract from their family, if this was how sincere she was!


    " Exactly!" Xiao Hua chimed up with an annoyed look on his face. "It''s a good thing that she was sent to the Yamen. At least with her gone now the matter is over."


    " No, it''s not over yet," Yu Dong shook her head as she refuted Xiao Hua. She leaned back on the couch before rolling her neck and then leaning back forward as she continued, " The Wang family does not have only Wang Shi and her corrupted aunts. The Wang family includes their husbands as well as an aunt who is an official. I don''t think they will just want their sisters and nieces rot in yamen.


    So they will most probablye looking for you all. It''s better if you stay at home and don''t do anything too drastic."


    She then turned to look at Xiao Hua and added, " There are a lot of Yamen officers patrolling outside, if you leave for work then make sure that you take one with you."


    " All right," agreed Xiao Hua.


    After Yu Dong finished exining the situation she arched her back and then said that she was too tired before retiring to her room. Seeing her tired expression no one stopped her but even so, the mers were quite dissatisfied, it would be better if the Wang family did note looking for them or else they will teach them a lesson!


    From then on it was as if the Big River Vige had be a fortress. Even if the Wang family members tried to go inside the vige they were stopped by the mammies who asked what they were doing in the vige.


    At first, the Wang family thought that they could use some money to bring Wang Shi out but the more they tried to get close to Yu Dong, the harder they realized it was to find her. Forget about bribing her, they couldn''t even get close to her.


    Yu Dong stayed in the vige all day long and hardly stepped out of the vige even if she did, she would go with the mammies and thus in front of those Yamen mammies the Wang family''s servants couldn''t bring the matter of bribe.


    What was more if they tried to get overboard with Yu Dong''s identity they might see Wang Shi returning in an urn rather than on her feet.


    It was because of this they were really cautious.


    " Useless! All of you are useless! How difficult it is for you to grab hold of amoner?" Wang Yu felt like she was going to die. All they needed was to bribe Yu Dong and be done with the matter instead they couldn''t even see a strand of Yu Dong''s hair much less bribe her!


    She was sitting in her office as she red at her people and shouted at the top of her voice, " I already said that we only need to bribe her, tell her that this was an apology gift! How difficult it is for you to do something so simple? And it''s not like you are threatening her, so why are you so worried about the Yamen officers?"

 Chapter 1037: Not caring

    Wang Yu was getting a headache just thinking about how to deal with Yu Dong and her family. She wanted to rush ahead and deal with Yu Dong just as she dealt with many othermoners but now the matter was no longer as simple.


    With Magistrate Li eyeing her and her family, if they were to create a ruckus for Yu Dong then they would surely suffer. In the end, she could only think of a way that would solve the matter peacefully, she rubbed her brows and then stated calmly, " Go and tell Yu Dong that I only want to talk to her peacefully. There is no need for her to act so carefully!"


    However inwardly, she was already nning a way to take revenge on Yu Dong. Since that woman wanted to find trouble with them, then she could only me herself!


    Once Wang Shies out of the prison, she will deal with those Yu family members!


    " Yes madam!" The mammies agreed as they saluted and bowed in front of Wang Yu before stepping out of the office. The two of them looked at one another and before sighing, if this matter was not solved then they could simply forgeting to work again.


    While the mammies were trying their best to keep their jobs, Yu Dong was watching the well diggers dug out another well. She looked at the water sloshing inside the well and then stepped forward before taking a long pole that was more than ten meters tall.


    She then ced the bamboo pole inside the well and pursed her lips when she saw that it was only eight meters long. All she wanted was to dig a well that was ten meters deep why was it so difficult?


    " Dong Dong, what''s the matter? Isn''t it deep enough ?" Aunt Wang looked at the disappointed expression of Yu Dong and asked. " Eight meters is not small either. If we use water carefully then we might be able to live past this summer with ease."


    " Thats not the point, Aunt Wang," Yu Dong shook her head as she pulled the pole out and then turned to look at Aunt Wang with a worried look in her eyes. " Sooner orter the river behind the vige will run dry when that happens, vigers will start taking water from the well to water their fields, if that happens what will we do?


    We need to look for a well that would be deep enough to be used for irrigation purposes alone."


    With that, she turned on her heels and then walked towards the person who was in charge of digging wells.


    " Madam Gong, how is work going on?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at the well diggers who were digging thest and final well in the vige. If this one turned out to be useless as well, then Yu Dong had to put a stop to growing vegetables as well.


    Madam Gong paused and then looked at Yu Dong. She raised her hand and then wiped the sweat dripping down her chin before replying, " The work is going fine, but I have to say that don''t look forward to getting a ten or twenty-meter-deep well. Thend here is a bit too humid, I don''t think we will be able to get much drinkable water from here."


    Because the Big River Vige was close to the ocean, most of the water under thend was either salty or not fit for drinking. It was not easy for Yu Dong to find these few spots that had fresh water which could be used for drinking.


    " I understand," Yu Dong nodded. Looks like she still has to work hard.


    With that thought in her head, she once again released her spiritual energy. This time she decided to increase her searching range and even included the mountains. Not wanting to miss out on anything.


    Her spiritual energy searched high and low beforeing to a stop next to the mountain. Yu Dong pursed her lips and then turned on her heels to walk over to where her spiritual energy had stopped. Seeing her leave, Aunt Wang also followed, "What''s going on?"


    " I think we can look for ast well," Yu Dong had stayed in the apocalypse and she knew how important water was as a resource. Her world was much hotter than this ce, one couldn''t walk ten metres without fainting if they did not have two or three water bottles with them. Heat strokes were avidlymon as the sun''s temperature was simply way beyond something that humans could adapt to.


    It was only when humans started to develop cores as well that were they able to withstand the high temperatures.


    Yu Dong knew that once the drought started everyone would start looking for water resources in that case she had to make preparations. There were many mers who were pregnant in the vige. If they did not have enough water then they would have topromise. If that happens then either the pregnant mers and the vigers will get water to drink or their fields.


    And even if they somehow survived. If they had no money then what was the point of surviving?


    " Dong Dong, don''t you think you are thinking too much?" Aunt Wang remarked as she followed Yu Dong. " We have so many wells even if we don''t have a twenty or ten-meter deep well, it''s fine."


    Yu Dong however did not think so, she shook her head and then stated quietly, " Aunt Wang, think it over carefully. With the temperature rising, some vigers are already taking water from the well, if this goes on do you think we will be able to save water in the well?"


    Without rain the water in those wells will not replenish, they need a natural water source that would be deep enough that water will not be a problem for them.


    When Aunt Wang heard Yu Dong''s response, she had to admit that she was right. The vigers were already taking water from the well, at this point she suddenly remembered a little incident that had taken ce a few days ago and said, " Dong Dong, I heard from Sun Ah Cy that you have refused to let her mother and her take water from the well?"


    Sun Ah Cy and her mother have left a deep impression on Aunt Wang. The two of them were simply ruthless to the max, not only did they eat the rotten meat of the animals, but they even fell sick. If this was the only thing it would have been fine but the two of them were not only heartless to the max but they also acted up at the most important moments.


    When the avnche happened, the mother and daughter pair ran with the rest of the vige and hid in the bunker even when Yu Dong asked them to stay away just like Tan Mo and her sister-inw''s families. After all the avnche never reached the shacks but even so Sun Ah Cy and Mother Sun hid the bunker.


    The two families were smart and sensible enough to stay out of the bunker and find a way to survive on their own while Sun Ah Cy and her mother left the shacks causing more than half of the vige to catch that deadly flu.


    If not for Yu Dong and Doctor Gu who looked for a way to deal with the disease they would have killed half of the vigers!


    " I did!" Just thinking about the Sun family''s daughter and mother pair was enough to make Yu Dong grind her teeth. "I don''t mind vigers taking water from the well but those wells are divided into which one will be used for drinking and which one will be used for washing."


    Yu Dong separated the freshwater well as drinking one while the one that had hard water, she left it to be used for bathing and washing purposes.


    However, Sun Ah Cy and her mother werezy to the max. The well which was closest to them was a drinking well but despite that, they started to take water out from it without any consideration. They not only filled their drinking vessels but they also bathed from the same water.


    If that was alone, she wouldn''t have minded but the two were simply hopeless. Now that they no longer have to bring water from the river they were acting like young mistresses, they actually threw the water that could still be used on the ground for no reason! How wasteful was that!


    If this was the case then they might as well not have any water to waste!


    This annoyed Yu Dong and she ordered Mammy Lin to govern the well and how much water the vigers were taking each one of them was allowed to take four buckets full of bathing water if they took any more than that then they would be refused.


    Didn''t the Sun family''s mother and daughter not care for the conditions? Then she will teach them how to care!

 Chapter 1038: Just wanted to talk

    Those two mother and daughter pair of the Sun family was used to creating havoc every day. If they weren''t creating a fuss over what they got and what they didn''t, they would be busy sending Sun Jie over to Yu Dong''s house. Because the mer did not know what was right and wrong and treated Yu Dong as a ymate, Yu Dong couldn''t treat him harshly.


    After all Sun Jie was not at fault, his mother was the one who had pushed the idea of Yu Dong being his friend in Sun Jie''s head. Even if Yu Dong was to tell Sun Jie that she was not his friend and the two of them couldn''t y with each other, thetter did not understand.


    Sometimes Master Sun woulde to take his son away but he would be beaten up by Mother Sun. Yu Dong naturally knew that the mother and daughter of the Sun family wanted her to take responsibility for Sun Jie but how could Yu Dong do that? She wasn''t an Emperor who wouldn''t be satisfied with countless beauties in her harem.


    What was more she did not have any feelings towards Sun Jie, she sympathized with him but it wasn''t enough for her to marry him.


    More importantly, the mer was like a child if she were to marry him, wouldn''t she have to stay with him as his nanny? No matter how kind Yu Dong was, she wouldn''t sacrifice her happiness over others.


    " Leave them alone, they will make a fuss for a few days then they will quieten down," Yu Dong did not want to talk about the Sun family just thinking about them annoyed her greatly. It was bad enough that she couldn''t kick thatzy family out, they were even having designs over her!


    Aunt Wang pursed her lips and turned quiet the second heard Yu Dong say that she did not want to talk about the Sun family. The two of them climbed up the mountain before they came to a stop at a small slope that had a pit between two uneven plots ofnd. Next to it was another path which led to the barren mountain.


    Yu Dong looked at the pit and then narrowed her eyes, the spiritual energy stopped here at this on the mountain which meant that there had to be another water source.


    She was hesitant whether or not to dig this ce but then she thought about how she had suffered without enough water resources in the apocalypse world and gritted her teeth before saying, " Aunt Wang go and get someone to dig this spot," she picked up a stone and then walked to the uneven plot ofnd on the mountain. " Get them to dig as far as they can."


    Though Aunt Wang did not know what Yu Dong''s obsession was with the water wells, she still went to look for the well diggers.


    It did not take long for Madam Gong toe looking for Yu Dong, she came to a stop in front of Yu Dong and then said, " I don''t mind digging the entire mountain for you but you know the price right?"


    " I know," Yu Dong did not mind using money as long as she had enough resources stocked, others might think that she was worrying too much but Yu Dong knew only with enough resources can they live a worry-free life, in the apocalypse she had money but could she buy enough resources with them?


    Certainly not.


    Yu Dong looked at Madam Gong and then said, " Dig as deep as you can here. Once you find the water source, call me."


    " Don''t worry, Madam Yu. We will finish this work as quickly as possible," Madam Gong agreed with Yu Dong before taking a few of her workers to start digging in the mountains.


    While Madam Gong was busy working in the mountains, Aunt Wang turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " Aren''t you worried that the vigers from the other viges woulde looking for water sneakily?"


    " They won''t," Yu Dong confidently replied as she looked at Aunt Wang and smiled politely. " Though the mountains are not under control, they are no longer the properties free of every vige. These mountains are owned by me now, it will take them a long time for them toe here and even if they do, it won''t be that easy."


    She pointed to the Barren mountains where the vigers were already building the sheds for cattle rearing and said, " If they try something sneaky then they will have to think whether they are capable enough to escape getting trampled or not."


    Only then did Aunt Wang realise that the reason Yu Dong asked the vigers to rear cattle at the barren mountain was because she wanted to keep the vigers of the other viges at bay?


    With the cattle living in the Barren Mountains, it will indeed be difficult for those with bad intentions to crawl inside their vige.


    The two of them walked down the vige while discussing what else they needed to do when Wang Cai came rushing towards Aunt Wang as she said in a hurry, " Mother, there are a few mammies who came to look for Aunt Yu."


    She turned to look at Yu Dong and then stated in a quiet voice, " They said that they want to talk to Aunt Yu about something."


    Yu Dong frowned but she still nodded and followed Wang Cai, as she walked past the vige, she realized that the mammies about whom Wang Cai spoke were none other than the mammies sent by the Wang family who were trying to get their daughter out of the trouble after kidnapping her and Qiao Sha.


    She narrowed her eyes at the mammies before asking quietly, " Are you done ying hide and seek?"


    The mammies: Who was the one who ying hide and seek?


    Though they were annoyed by what Yu Dong said, they suppressed their anger before the mammy in the lead said, " Our madam wants to talk to Madam Yu about something."

 Chapter 1039: never dig the garden of others

    Yu Dong was not afraid of Wang Yu even if that woman was an official, everyone had a bottom line. The Wang family have repeatedly stomped on her bottom line by bringing her children up again and again, it would be surprising if she would have any good attitude towards them.


    " Is your Madam, Official Wang?" Yu Dong asked with an attitude that was neither servile nor overbearing. She was not going to hurt anyone unless they did not mess with her for no reason. Since these two mammies said that they were here to talk then she would talk with them!


    The Mammy in front nodded and then replied, " Thats right. Madam Wang knows that there was a misunderstanding between you and her niece a few days ago which is why she invited you to clear the misunderstanding up."


    The way the Mammy spoke it was as if she was reprimanding Yu Dong for causing trouble. As if it was Yu Dong who made a mountain out of molehill.


    Seeing how casually the Mammy was speaking to her, Yu Dong narrowed her eyes and then said, " Oh so you mean to say that when Madam Wang''s niece sent two mammies to catch my husbands and then assault them while threatening me to hand her the vegetables grown by my family at a price which was much lower than the one that I have set, it was a misunderstanding?


    Then how many more misunderstandings are there?"


    " Is your young miss a child who does not know that forcing someone and dragging them to an abandoned courtyard where she speaks to them about how she can ruin their family is not kidnapping? If so then why are you allowing her to roam around? Just lock her up."


    The mammies'' expression worsened they all looked at Yu Dong with a frown on their faces. If not for the fact that this woman had the protection of the Yamen, they would have dealt with her so cleanly that she would have forgotten how to use this sharp tongue of hers.


    Yu Dong also knew that she needed to deal with the Wang family carefully. She could not sit still at home and then wait for death toe knocking at her door, with that thought in her mind she looked at the mammies and then said, " Is there anything else that you want to say ?"


    The mammies wanted to say a lot of things but they all held themselves back, they still needed Yu Dong. They couldn''t allow her to mess up the situation more than it already was ¡ª¡ª thus even though they were angry they could only suppress their anger.


    The leader of the mammy was called Mammy Heng. She looked at Yu Dong and then sullenly spoke, " Our Madam only wants to invite you to a small dinner, there is no need for you to be so vignt."


    " Will you be not vignt if you were in my shoes?" Yu Dong sneered as she looked at Mammy Heng.


    She calmly crossed her arms in front of her and then said, " Since your madam has invited me then I have the right to ignore the invite as well right?" She was not going to listen to anything that the Wang family had to say even if she was to give them a chance, Yu Dong knew that a family as corrupted as the Wang family will never let her off.


    With her lips thinly pursed, she looked at Mammy Heng and then said, " Since you have heard my response, I think it''s time for you to leave."


    Hearing Yu Dong''s response the mammies could not help but get angry. They looked at the officers from the Yamen before Mammy Heng lowered her head and then whispered, " Don''t refuse a toast only to drink it after forfeit!"


    " Who is daring enough to force Yu Dong to drink a toast that she did not want to drink?" Aunt Wang rolled her sleeves and stepped forward. She red at the mammies and then said with a cold sneer ying on her lips, " You better think it through carefully! If you dare harm her, you will be making the entire vigers of the Big Stone Vige your enemies, so watch what you say!"


    " Exactly!" Tan Mo stepped forward as she red up at the Mammies. " Miss Yu is the benefactor of this vige you better think twice before harming her in any way!"


    " Thats right!"


    " I will hit you if you dare harm our Boss Yu!"


    " Boss Yu is going nowhere! You better run back to where you came from!"


    The vigers all knew how important Yu Dong was for them and thus they did not even hold back as they scolded the mammies. Some even picked up their shoes from the ground and then hurled them at Mammy Heng and the rest.


    " Get lost! This vige does not wee you!"


    " Evil, unscrupulous merchants who think that they can do whatever they want!"


    " Get out! And nevere back!"


    Seeing that the vigers were agiated the mammies could only leave with a sorry expression on their faces. But even though they left they did not forget to re at Yu Dong who waved her hand back at them.


    " What are you going to do now?" Aunt Wang turned to look at Yu Dong who was smiling. " They don''t seem like people who would leave the matter at rest."


    Yu Dong sneered and then said, " Since they don''t appreciate the kindness that I have shown to them. Then they can only me themselves for creating trouble for no reason." She then turned on her heels and sharply said, " There is a small and old proverb that says¡ª¡ªthose who have their own skeletons buried in their garden should never dig the gardens of others.


    But the Wang family is stupid enough to not realize that they need to clean up their own garden before digging others¡­ since they are so willing to hand their heads on a silver tter then I will fulfil their wishes."

 Chapter 1040: How reckless

    Yu Dong was not going to allow the Wang family to cause trouble with her for no reason. Since they dared to offend her then she would teach them a lesson about why they should have never bothered her!


    Though she was now living as amoner, Yu Dong was still an officer who survived the apocalypse with her spiritual powers. Did they think that she was someone whom they could bully? Even the S-grade core users had to think twice before attacking Yu Dong. Her core might be a simple A grade but she was the kind of woman who would use her fists if she couldn''t defeat someone with her powers.


    What was more her spiritual energy was closely rted to nature, no one would dare to bother her unless they wanted to die. Yu Dong might be soft-tempered but if she wanted to kill someone it wouldn''t be difficult for her.


    However, she wouldn''t be reckless enough to kill someone from the Wang family but that doesn''t mean that she will not deal with them appropriately.


    Yu Dong''s eyes darkened as she thought about the countermeasures before returning to the house. As soon as she stepped inside the house, she saw the children running amok behind the three puppies brought by Little Bun and Yu Mai.


    Shen Jin was carrying his puppy whom he named Ai whileughing, " Catch me! Catch me if you can!"


    Seeing him and her childrenugh, Yu Dong calmed down a little but at the same time, she couldn''t help but question why neither Shen Han Xing nor Mother Shen came looking for her husbands and children. However, Yu Dong did not think about it much and simply shook her head, she would cross that bridge when the time came.


    " Wife, you are back?" Chen Mi was sewing clothes for Little Bun. Now that his son was going to turn one very soon. He could no longer fit in the clothes fromst month, children they grew up very soon. Chen Mi still remembered how his son was so small that he could not even fit in the smallest piece of clothing when he was born. He looked like a weak kitten who hadn''t been weened properly.


    And now, he was so sturdy that he would tear his clothes in one go if someone was not keeping an eye on him.


    Yu Dong nodded and then she turned to look at Little Bun who was rolling on the couch. She sighed and then remarked, " He is still not willing to walk?"


    " Yes," Chen Mi was also worried about this. His son was clearly getting older but he wasn''t showing any signs of standing up. In fact, he looked like he was about to be more and morezy¡ª¡ª the more Chen Mi tried to make Little Bun stand up, the morezy he became. If he was pushed too much he would lie down on the end and actually refuse to even roll!


    Both he and Yu Dong knew that there was nothing wrong with Little Bun, he was just toozy.


    Seeing that his son was still adamant about living a life like a prodigal son, Chen Mi couldn''t help but sigh. He worriedly said to Yu Dong, " Tell me, wife. If this goes on who will marry our son? Would he not be left on the shelf till old age?"


    Hearing his words Yu Dong who was about to head to the bathing room was stunned. The way Chen Mi was speaking it was as if their son was not going to turn one but twenty-one. She blinked her eyes and though speechless still coaxed Chen Mi, " Don''t worry even if Little Bun continues to actzy we can always look for a daughter-inw who will marry into our family."


    She did not have any need for a daughter-inw who wanted to just push all the burden on her son. Yu Dong did not have many expectations towards her daughter-inw, as she was someone who married more than one mers she could not of course expect her daughters-inw to only marry her sons but that did not mean that they were allowed to bully them.


    As long as her sons were bullied, those women could roll as far as possible from her family.


    Chen Mi knew that his wife was going to reply like this, he rolled his eyes and then poked his son''s chubby belly before saying, " You better walk for your daddy or else I am taking away your meals."


    " Au..uu.." Little Bun cried feeling aggrieved but Chen Mi couldn''t be bothered with him. His wife was going to spoil him rotten, if he did not take the time to straighten up his son then he might as well wait for him to get ruined!


    " No, you are practising and that''s final!" Chen Mi ignored the whining of his son while the rest of the family couldn''t help butugh at their quibbling.


    Shen Li on the other hand followed Yu Dong inside the room, he had been longest with Yu Dong and knew what was going on in her head even with the smallest frown. Just now when she entered the house instead of going straight to Little Bun and Bobo, she went to her room.


    Yu Dong only did that when she was either upset or angry. Given that there was no reason for her to get angry, he knew that she was most probably furious about something.


    He stood up from the seat where he was sitting and then walked inside Yu Dong''s room. Sure enough, he saw her dressed in all ck.


    " What are you doing?" Shen Li asked as he looked at Yu Dong with worry, he looked behind him and then closed the door. Before walking to where Yu Dong was standing, " I thought that you were going to stop doing such dangerous things."


    " I don''t want to do it either but if I don''t then the Wang family will definitely cause trouble for us," she patted Shen Li on the head before opening the window and sneaking out, " Take care of the house, while I am gone."


    " But¡ª¡ª"


    Before Shen Li could say anything Yu Dong turned and left leaving him to rub his forehead. He looked down at his pregnant belly and whispered, " Ne, Zhenzhen, tell me why your mother is so reckless?"

 Chapter 1041: Teaching a lesson to the Wang family

    Yu Dong snuck out of the vige without anyone noticing her, because her pace was quick no one noticed her sneaking out of the vige even the Yamen officers who were trained martial artists only noticed something sh past them but other than that they did not see anything not even the ck shadow.


    Once she was standing outside the vige, Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she was not noticed by anyone, if she was caught then surely the Yamen officers would question where she was going.


    Though Yu Dong was not worried about raising suspicions since she was not going to do anything wrong, it was better to keep a clean profile till the end. She then opened her space and took out a bracelet that released tranquillizer darts when touched and ced it on her wrist before turning around and heading towards the town.


    She had never been to the Wang family house but with how high profile their family acted, Yu Dong did not have to worry about not finding where their house was situated at.


    " Excuse me?" She stopped a pedestrian who was walking on the side of the street. " Do you know where the Wang family house might be?" She asked politely with a smile.


    The person whom Yu Dong stopped was an elderly mer, he looked at her kind smile and then thought that she was here to ask the Wang family forpensation as the entire town knew what went down earlier this week.


    He nodded and then pointed at the far end of the street before saying," Just keep walking straight, when you find the end of the street where there are no refugees, you will see a grand door, that''s the house of the Wang family."


    After he was speaking he spat on the street and then said, " Young Miss, be careful. Those people are not, this morning many people came to ask forpensation but no one was able to get a penny from them, they were even beaten up. It was only when some courageous womanined to the Yamen that were they able to get their money back. No wonder even refugees stay away from the family."


    " Thank you for telling me such an important piece of information, Kind master," Yu Dong''s eyes flickered earlier she was only thinking about dealing with the Wang family but now that they have caused so much trouble for her. Hehe, they cannot me her for being ruthless!


    With that, she bowed in front of the mer before heading toward the Wang family.


    Seeing that Yu Dong was not deterred, the old mer shook his head and thenmented, " Sure enough, the young ones don''t know when to back down."


    Yu Dong did not know that she had turned into a reckless and obstinate woman in the eyes of the old mer. She headed towards the Wang family and without wasting another minute released two tranquillizing darts at the guards who were stationed outside the Wang family''s mansion.


    The second those darts hit the two guards they stiffened before falling to the ground.


    Once they were on the ground, Yu Dong calmly sauntered inside the manor as she walked inside,rge red flowers like spider lilies bloomed all over the ce but they were no longer spider lilies that were found in this world instead they were one of those mutated flowers that released a kind of hallucinating scent that caused many people to either go crazy or fallpletely unconscious.


    With the red flowers blooming all over the manor, even if someone saw Yu Dong they could not even bring themselves to charge at her much less attack her. Soon the guards including the servants fell on the ground and Yu Dong who was walking around aimlessly paused before turning to look at the maid lying on the ground.


    " Where is Wang Yu?" She asked the maid who was on the ground.


    At first, the maid tried to escape but soon the scent of the red flowers caused her to lose consciousness as she murmured, " The¡­The Blessing of the Moon pavilion ."


    Yu Dong let go of the maid after she got her answer, she did not want to spill blood tonight. Instead, she was here to only take a small interest from the Wang family, with a particr destination in mind it did not take long for her to find the Blessing of the Moon pavilion, where Wang Yu lived.


    She ignored the guards lying on the side and then walked inside.


    It was a beautiful courtyard with arge pond that reflected the moon, seeing the beautiful scenery Yu Dong couldn''t help but be tempted. She had heard of rumours that there was a hot spring vein lying underneath the manors of the officials but was not found, if she was to relocate the vein and bring it here then she could use this wonderful house as a hot spring resort.


    " Maybe I will buy this house once everything is settled," Yu Dong hummed as she kicked open the door of the pavilion and walked inside. Even though there were some who were still conscious of the intoxicating scent they couldn''t even think straight much less stop Yu Dong who calmly walked inside the pavilion.


    She opened one room after another before finally finding the room where Madam Wang was sleeping with her mer concubine.


    " You really know how to safeguard yourself," Yu Dong clicked her tongue as she looked at Madam Wang who was sleeping in the most innermost room in the courtyard. With an even pace, Yu Dong walked closer to Wang Yu.


    The red flowers blossomed all over the room releasing an even more stronger scent causing Wang Yu''s cheeks to flush red as if she was drunk.


    Yu Dong then lowered her head and then whispered, " Where is your family''s treasure hidden?"


    She knew that Wang Yu and the Wang family must have done a lot of corruption but Wang Yu was the only one who was smart enough to escape which meant that the evidence of her corruption was hidden neatly by her if that was the case then Yu Dong needed to do her job as a good citizen.

 Chapter 1042: Finding evidence

    Wang Yu was lying on the bed, her eyes were closed as if she was sleeping but the next second, she suddenly opened her eyes in a daze.


    " You are up?" Yu Dong calmly looked at Wang Yu, she seemed so rxed that no one could even detect anything amiss. It was as if Yu Dong had all the rights to enter this manor as she wished without getting punished for trespassing.


    Hearing her question Wang Yu nodded, she did not know what was going on nor did she recognize Yu Dong. All Wang Yu knew was that she had to follow Yu Dong''s orders.


    Seeing that Wang Yu waspletely under the effect of the scent of the hallucinating flowers, Yu Dong leaned forward and then whispered in the ear of the woman, " Bring me to the storehouse where your family hide their secret documents. The one that you forged to hide your corruption."


    Instinctively, Wang Yu tried to struggle against Yu Dong''smand but under the intoxicating scent, she was as putty as a puppet in the hands of Yu Dong. No matter how much she tried to fight against Yu Dong''s control, she couldn''t go against her, instead, her body started to move on its own as Wang Yu walked out of the bedroom.


    Yu Dong silently followed Wang Yu without making a noise, her expression calm. The two women stepped out of the courtyard where Wang Yu lived with her mer husband and concubine, Yu Dong thought that Wang Yu might have hidden those documents in the Garden of her courtyard but instead, Wang Yu continued to walk.


    The Wang manor was built on arge space, many courtyards were scattered all over the surrounding. Currently, only Wang Yu''s courtyard was lit up withmps while the rest were closed as most of the women from the Wang family were taken away by the Yamen and Magistrate Li.


    Yu Dong watched Wang Yu heading towards a grand courtyard, this courtyard was even bigger than the one where Wang Yu lived and with just one nce Yu Dong could see that the courtyard belonged to Wang Shi as the Wang family really doted on Wang Shi a lot.


    The courtyard was decorated with extravagant furniture and decoration items. More than twenty mers were lying outside from the looks of it they were punished to kneel in the courtyard, some were even bleeding. Seeing this Yu Dong frowned, her gaze fell on the bloody ground and she couldn''t help but purse her lips in thin line.


    '' Looks like the Wang family took their anger out on these mers because they couldn''t get their hands on me,'' thought Yu Dong in her head as she headed inside the courtyard ignoring the mers who were now lying on the ground.


    Wang Yu entered the courtyard that belonged to Wang Shi and continued walking before the two of them reached the study of Wang Shi, only then did she lower her body down and pressed a floorboard before putting aside, she then pulled a trap door that waspletely concealed in the floor.


    Once the trapdoor was revealed, Yu Dong understood why the Yamen officers did not find it. It was because the Wang family had employed lots of mechanisms to make sure that this trap door would remain hidden.


    " Go on," Yu Dong prodded Wang Yu in the back, the woman nodded before stepping down in a daze. With each step she took she cancelled a trap causing Yu Dong''s lips to twitch violently. Were they hiding some sort of universal secret? Why did they use so many traps at the same time?


    Yu Dong walked down the stairs and then followed Wang Yu who now stood in the middle of arge room. As soon as Yu Dong stepped inside the room, her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the mounds of gold and silver along with pearls and multiple headdresses and crowns.


    The money inside the Wang storehouse was enough to fill an entire room causing Yu Dong''s mouth to drop all the way to the floor. She walked deeper into the store room and then looked at Wang Yu who was rummaging with a brick in the wall before pulling it aside.


    While Wang Yu was taking out the documents hidden by the Wang family, Yu Dong cleaned the entire pile of treasures inside the storehouse. It wasn''t that she was greedy but from what she heard these people were not going topensate those who were killed by their daughters.


    In that case, she might as well rob them and leave the money with the Yamen officers to pay it back to those who suffered under the Wang family.


    Once she was done cleaning up the storehouse, she turned to look at Wang Yu who was done taking out the documents. She then took those documents and read through them one by one, though it did not show a lot. It was enough to send the Wang family to the Yamen as Wang Yu had been helping the rebels by supplying them with food and money.


    From the looks of it, the Wang family had some rtives in the capital and they were helping them by using the money they earned from the restaurant while Wang Yu handed them the information rted to the government officials of the Big River Town.


    This family had done a lot of crimes including acting like spies for the Elder princess who usurped the throne. No wonder Magistrate Li could not trace back those Shadow guards who were trailing after her and the Second Princess.


    Most likely they were sent by the Wang family as well as those who were pretending to stand on the side of the Second Princess while helping the eldest princess.


    With that thought in her head, Yu Dong closed the documents and then looked at Wang Yu before smiling at her venomously," You really helped me a lot, Madam Wang. I will see you soon."

 Chapter 1043: Waves

    Yu Dong calmly took the documents from Wang Yu and then asked her to go back to her own courtyard. Now that she had learned all the traps there was no need for her to keep Wang Yu standing in front of her like a guard.


    With the scent of red flowers overwhelming all her senses, Wang Yu did not even know what she did thus there were even lesser chances of her remembering the fact that she had helped Yu Dong in bringing her family down.


    She obeyed Yu Dong''smand and then headed up the stairs, seeing Wang Yu leave Yu Dong cleaned the rest of the storehouse. She did not even leave a single tael behind as she knew that this money was all dyed with the blood and tears of others.


    " Okay I think this will be enough," she muttered to herself before walking out of the storehouse easily. She then closed the trap door and ced the floorboard back in its original space. After she was done, Yu Dong headed out of the courtyard brusquely but then paused and turned to look at the courtyard that was slightly bigger than Wang Shi.


    If she was not wrong then this courtyard most probably belonged to the Old Madam Wang. A wicked grin etched on her face as Yu Dong walked inside the courtyard of Old Madam Wang and just like how she intoxicated Wang Yu, she did the same with Old Madam Wang before cleaning the treasury of the Wang familypletely. She knew that family like these kept their dirty and clean money separately.


    Most probably the money kept by Wang Shi was all dirty while the twenty thousand gold taels hidden in the treasury of Old Madam Wang must be the clean sum of money.


    Though it wasn''t much, Yu Dong decisively took it as she needed to collect some interest for her hard work as well as the mental trauma that Wang''s family caused her.


    She wasn''t lying when she said that it wasn''t much as it really wasn''t enough.


    She could earn twenty thousand gold taels in a week, there was no need for her to steal.


    Once Yu Dong emptied the Wang familypletely, she walked out of the Wang manor and headed straight to the house where Magistrate Li lived. Because she was very much aware of theyout of Magistrate Li''s mansion, she calmly and with apparent ease snuck inside and soon found Li Yan''s bedroom.


    " I really don''t understand what''s with these officials, why do they all sleep in the innermost chambers?" Yu Dong questioned silently.


    The hidden guards who immediately went on alert upon seeing someone sneak inside were speechless when they saw Yu Dong. They thought that it was an assassin but instead, it turned out to be Yu Dong! Given that their master treated Yu Dong really well they did not know whether to apprehend her or not.


    After a lot of mental consideration, they finally decided to wait and see what Yu Dong was trying to do.


    Yu Dong knew that she was being watched by the hidden guards but she was not scared, she was after all not doing anything wrong. Instead of hiding anything, she took out the documents that would prove Wang Yu''s corruption and treachery before saying, " There is a pile of gold and silver behind your mistress''s bed chambers make sure to keep an eye on it."


    After speaking she walked out of the bed chambers of Li Yan, leaving the hidden guard in shock.


    " Is she joking?" One of the guards asked her leader who looked solemn.


    The head of the guard knew Yu Dong and was very much aware of the fact that there was no way someone like Yu Dong would joke, she turned to look at her subordinates and said, " Only one way to find out."


    With that, she turned to look at three of her senior subordinates who nodded and then vanished in thin air.


    Since they only needed to go behind the courtyard of Li Yan it did not take long for them to check the mountain of gold and silver. They returned in a jiffy with eyes popping out of their sockets as one of the guards handed the leader a letter as well as some golden taels.


    " She stole it from the Wang family," stated one of the senior guards who went to look for the mountain of gold.


    " What the¡­" the leader of the Shadow guards snatched the letter and read it carefully.


    '' I heard that you all were having a hard time paying thepensation to those who lost their lives in the hands of the Wang family. So I took matters into my own hands, take the rest of the money as an interest because the Wang family is filled with treacherous scums.


    Once the leader was done reading the letter she was speechless, she did not think that Yu Dong would do something so explosive!


    However when she read that the crimesmitted by the Wang family, the leader did not say anything nor did she ask her subordinates to capture Yu Dong. With the fact alone that Yu Dong was the one who found the evidence of the Wang family''s corruption, it could be said that they have to be thankful towards her. After all she helped them take care of these scums who were well protected by Wang Yu.


    Now that evidence of Wang Yu''s corruption was in hand there was nothing and no one who was going to protect the Wang family!


    While the people in Magistrate Li''s house couldn''t sleep a wink with the waves that Yu Dong had created, the culprit behind it all sneaked inside Ye Liu''s bed and then hugged him tight. Given that Fang Chi was still recovering and Shen Li was pregnant she couldn''t go in their rooms and as for Chen Mi, she had already doted on him enough.


    As someone who was fair and just, she knew that it was Ye Liu''s turn! And because she was in a good mood, Yu Dong was willing to dote on Ye Liu a lot.

 Chapter 1044: Bitten by a snake

    " What are you doing? It''s hot," Ye Liu pushed Yu Dong away when he felt her embrace him. The weather was getting too hot and his entire body was covered with a thickyer of sweat, with Yu Dong hugging him it only made him feel even more stifled.


    " But I am hot too," Yu Dong whispered in his ear causing Ye Liu to blush as he pushed her away. " Don''t try to get cheeky with me, it''s really too hot and I cannot even think of doing all those things at the moment get away from me. Just get off."


    Seeing that he did not want to do it, Yu Dong did not push him. Instead, she rolled away from him and said, " What about cuddling with no clothes on?"


    Her only response was a pillow thrown on her face.


    " Come on, I was all excited," Yu Dong murmured as she looked at Ye Liu missing the air conditioning of her building. Though generating electricity in her world was a difficult task, those who had the power of thunder sometimes helped the scientists to create electricity, but it was quite expensive.


    However, there was no way she could do the same thing here.


    " Don''t even get me started," Ye Liu huffed as he rolled on his back, even though he was only wearing his innerwear, his skin was shimmering with sweat droplets. " In such a weather you might as well kill me rather than do that."


    " Not even a little bit?" Yu Dong asked with a pout.


    Ye Lous stared at her pouting expression for a few minutes before saying " No."


    Yu Dong wanted to say that he was being unfair but her words were interrupted by a sudden knock on the door.


    " Miss Yu! Miss Yu! Hurry up! Zhou Xing was bitten by a venomous snake while working near the mountains!" The voice of Madam Gong prated the walls of the Yu family causing everyone to sit up straight in the bed. Even the children were startled by her panicked shout causing Chen Mi to spend a few minutes to coax them back to sleep.


    When Yu Dong heard that one of the workers was bitten by a snake, she immediately twisted on her bed and then slid out. With a jacket donned on her shoulders, she rushed out of the room and opened the doors of her house for Madam Gong who was knocking at the door with a flustered expression.


    " What happened?" Yu Dong asked while putting her shoes on.


    Madam Gong was currently a nervous wreck, she stuttered for quite a while before she opened her mouth and then said in a hurry, "It''s Zhou Xing, that girl was digging at the mountain with us but suddenly she felt hungry, she told me that she was going to dig some wild edible vegetables but ended up running a snake nest. Before we could save her, the venomous snake had already bitten her."


    Though Yu Dong offered them three meals a day, sometimes they would go up the mountains after doing an extra shift to either hunt a rabbit or pick some wild vegetables.


    Because her team had to start working in another ce, Madam Gong thought to spend the entire night digging the well, it was normal for the workers to feel suddenly hungry, which was why she did not stop Zhou Xing even though they ate quite a lot at dinner.


    However, Madam Gong did not think that Zhou Xing would end up running into a snake nest and even get poisoned. That girl was the breadwinner of her family, if something happened to her then Madam Gong was sure that she would be in trouble.


    When Yu Dong heard that Zhou Xing ran into a snake nest her brows couldn''t help but furrow. Though the mountain behind the vige had been silent till now it did not mean that there were no longer any wild animals wandering in the depths of the forest.


    The ce she marked was quite away from the inner parts of the forest which only meant that the wild animals were slowly moving to the bottom of the mountain in search of food because never before this did she hear any viger saying that there was a snake nest at the bottom of the mountains.


    " Do you know how that snake looked?" Yu Dong asked. In the past there were quite a lot of poisonous mutated snakes that wandered on thend of the apocalypse world, thus each officer was given a lot of anti-venom. Fortunately, Yu Dong never met with a mutated snake in her life and all the anti-venom was still stored in her space.


    If she could find out the category of the snake then she would be able to deal with venom in Zhou Xing''s body.


    Madam Gong thought about it before answering, " It was King Cobra. I went to ask Doctor Gu for help but unfortunately, she has to go somewhere and is not at home. Even Madam Wu is not at home."


    When Yu Dong heard that it was a king cobra, she heaved a sigh of relief. She had an anti-venom for the venom of the King Cobra, and as long as it was not toote she would be able to save that worker named Zhou Xing.


    Once she and Madam Gong arrived at the mountains, Yu Dong rushed towards the crowd that was surrounding Zhou Xing and immediately said, " What are you doing? Get away from her. Leave enough space for her to breathe calmly."


    She then stepped forward and crouched down before cing her hand on Zhou Xing''s chest. Though her breathing was shallow, her heartbeat was still there seeing this Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief, she looked at the nervous women who were surrounding them and said, " Wait here, I know how to deal with this venom. I will go and bring the medicine, while you all wait here."


    After she was done speaking, Yu Dong did not give a chance to them to say anything. She calmly headed up to the mountains before taking out the anti-venom because it was for much stronger venom, Yu Dong had to dilute it first. Only then did she squeeze some out in a syringe and head back.

 Chapter 1045: Helping someone

    Yu Dong returned with the syringe filled with anti-venom. Since a life was in danger, she couldn''t bother to act out a scene of looking around for herbs. With the syringe in her hand, she stepped closer to Zhou Xing who was once again surrounded by the women of her team.


    " Hurry get away, I need to apply the medicine," she spoke to Madam Gong and her team.


    When Madam Gong heard Yu Dong''s urgent words, she immediately asked her team to step away from Zhou Xing. They left enough space for Yu Dong to crouch down and then rub a greenish ointment. This was an ointment that Yu Dong used to deal with rashes, while everyone was looking at the green ointment, she ced the tip of the syringe against Zhou Xing''s skin and then injected her with anti-venom.


    No sooner did Yu Dong inject the anti-venom, Zhou Xing who was twitching violently calmed down. Only then did Yu Dong heave a sigh of relief, just now she was sure that this woman was going to die, a few seconds more and this woman would have gone to meet her maker.


    " She is all right now," Yu Dong told Madam Gong and the rest before standing up, she wiped the dust off her clothes before turning to look at Madam Gong. " Take her to my house and ask Lang to bring her to one of the guest rooms. Since she will need a few more days before she can get up on her feet."


    Madam Gong heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that her team member was all right. She ordered two women to bring Zhou Xing back to Yu Dong''s house while she turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " The women of my team are quite scared of working in the mountains."


    She turned to look at her team members who were carefully looking around the ground.


    Seeing this Yu Dong shook her head and then went to take a torch from a woman.


    " Look carefully," she told them as she walked towards the snake nest where Zhou Xing was bitten. " When you see a snake nest instead of getting scared, you need to throw this ming torch in the hole." She pushed the ming torch into the hole and then turned to look at Madam Gong. " This will push the snake toe out on its own."


    As she spoke she looked around the surroundings waiting for the King cobra to slither out of its nest. Yu Dong did not have to wait for long before the cobra slithered out of its nest, snakes were scared of fire and with Yu Dong dumping a ming torch inside the nest, the King Cobra had no choice but to show itself.


    The second it slithered out, Yu Dong narrowed her eyes and then picked up a sharp stone from the ground and hurled it at King Cobra, killing it in one swift move.


    " You see that?" She exined to the well-digging team. " Instead of poking the snake in the eye use your wits, when a snake approaches you, use fire to deflect it."


    Though Madam Gong and the rest were surprised by this newfound knowledge, they were quite excited. If snakes feared fire then it would help them a lot as they had to dig wells in all sorts of ces.


    " Thank you for your help, Miss Yu," Madam Gong bowed her head in front of Yu Dong who waved her hand and then turned to look at the mountains. With the help of her core, she could feel the spiritual energy of wild animals¡ª¡ª and the spiritual energy was quite close!


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes before asking Madam Gong to continue digging while she turned around and left for her house. Inwardly she was already thinking of a way to stop the wild animals froming to the vige. With the weather getting hotter and the stream getting dried up, it was inevitable that those wild animals would climb down the mountains.


    Maybe she should start building a fence around the vige as well as a sturdy gate in front of the vige''s entrance. That way the repetition of what happened with Xiao Hua and Ye Liu in the morning would not take ce.


    Once Yu Dong cleared everything up, she nodded to herself and decided to go looking for a carpenter tomorrow morning. Since Mother Chen was yet to arrive she was going to leave the task of building the fence to the carpenter.


    " What happened?" When Yu Dong returned home, she found that everyone was awake. She turned to look at Chen Mi who was sleepy but was still holding up along with others and said, " Go to sleep, nothing major happened. A worker was bitten by a snake but I dealt with it ."


    When Shen Li heard that a worker was bitten by a snake, he couldn''t help but ask, " Weren''t they digging the well at the bottom of the mountain? Howe snakes are making nests so close to the vige?"


    It wasn''t strange to find snakes in the vige but they were mostly non poisonous as for the poisonous ones, they lived deep inside the forest with the rest of the wild animals.


    " The stream that flowed past the mountains had turned shallow. Most probably the animals came looking for water," Yu Dong sighed but when she saw the worried look on the faces of family members, she waved her hand and said, " There is nothing to worry about. We will cross that bridge when it''s time."


    She then ushered everyone to sleep while she too followed Ye Liu inside the bedroom, seeing that he could not shake Yu Dong off, Ye Liu sighed and then said, " Only one round."


    Yu Dong''s eyes lit up when she heard Ye Liu''s words, she immediately took off her clothes and pounced at Ye Liu and in no time the entire room was filled with ambiguous sounds along with Ye Liu''s moans.

 Chapter 1046: Who snitched?

    " AHHHHHHHH!"


    The next morning a scream tore out of the walls of the Wang family house. The scream was so wretched that everyone in the Wang family came running out of their courtyard and rushed towards the courtyard which belonged to Old Madam Wang.


    " Mother, what happened?" Wang Yu rushed inside the courtyard with her husband, she looked at her dishevelled mother who was sitting on the floor and asked in a hurried voice, "What''s going on? Why are you sitting on the floor like this mother?"


    Old Madam Wang did not say anything, instead, she continued to cry. She cried so much that the entire house couldn''t help but tremble under the intensity of her cries.


    "What''s the matter!?" Tired of the screams of her mother, Wang Yu could only increase the pitch of her voice only then did Old Madam Wang stop crying and looked at her with a hateful re.


    " What is the matter? We are ruined!" Old Madam Wang pointed to her hidden locker room and then said, " All the money that I saved in the safe is gone, not even a single tael is left behind. You tell me, what am I supposed to do?"


    Wang Yu was stunned when she heard that the money she had given to Old Madam Wang was gone. In her hurry, she did not even care about her mother who was sitting on the floor and rushed to the safe where the wooden trunks were indeed empty. Forget about a gold tael, the thief even wiped the dust inside the trunk clean! It was so clean that Wang Yu could see her face in the trunk!


    " Where did the money go!?" She roared at her mother, those fifteen thousand golden taels were her hard-earned money which was why she handed it all to her mother. But now that money was gone! How were they going to survive ?!


    " Why are you screaming at me?!" Old Madam Wang was also quite angry, she had gotten used to living a life offort and luxury but now the money was gone. Without any money how was she going to survive?


    She red at her daughter and screamed, " Do you think I wanted this to happen!? I am just as confused and panicked as you!"


    Wang Yu was furious but Lin Yuanshan stopped her from speaking, instead, he pulled her sleeves and stopped Wang Yu from getting angry at Old Madam Wang. As much as the old woman was biased, she was still the head of the family and held a bunch of things under her name if she was offended by Wang Yu then they would have to wish their inheritance goodbye.


    Seeing that her husband was asking her to speak anymore, Wang Yu calmed down. She looked at her mother and then calmly asked, " Mother remember carefully, did you move the money from the safe? How can fifteen thousand golden taels just vanish in thin air?"


    Old Madam Wang also did not know what happened, the key of the safe was with her obviously and she was the only one who knew that the safe of her courtyard was hidden behind the portrait of her ancestors.


    Without her or anyone from the Wang family leaking out the secret no one would be able to find the location of the safe and even if they did it would be impossible for them to open it without her knowing because she slept with the key of the safe inside her clothes!


    So if a thief tried to steal something from their family, it was impossible for her to not sense anything!


    "¡­ I didn''t hide the money anywhere.." Old Madam Wang trailed off and she could see that her response only made Wang Yu furious. Seeing that Wang Yu was taking out her anger on her, Old Madam Wang pursed her lips and then said, " Why are you getting angry at me? Instead of ring at me take a look at the other storehouses. We need to make sure that the money is with us and not with anyone else!"


    Only then did Wang Yu snap out of her daze and rushed out of the courtyard, she wanted to check up on the storehouse that was inside Wang Shi''s courtyard as long as that storehouse was untouched, she would be able to get past this obstacle with her family.


    However, as soon as Wang Yu rushed inside the courtyard, she found it empty what was more even the documents of her fraudulent actions were gone. This time she truly panicked, she was only a fifth-ranking official and had epted a lot of bribes from changing the materials of the water dam at the Northern state to the supplies that were sent at the time of the flood to the Big River Vige.


    She thought that she had only taken a small chunk out of the supplies and no one would notice it before selling them at a high price to the officials who were in need.


    But now those documents were gone!


    This came out as a bolt out of the blue, it scared Wang Yu so much that her legs trembled. She knew very well that thest magistrate who was in charge of the town was now gone and all the evidence against her was futile while Magistrate Li was someone who would drag her to hell if she was to get her hands on those documents.


    Even Wang Yu''s husband Ye Cheng was rmed he looked at his wife and then whispered, " Don''t tell me that Wang Shi said something to the magistrate?"


    Because Old Madam Wang was highly narrow-minded she only cared about Wang Shi and no one else. Even though there was clearly a pit in Wang Shi''s head, Old Madam Wang said that she would only give the Wang family inheritance to Wang Shi. This was the reason why only Wang Shi knew where the documents and money were hidden!


    When Wang Yu heard her husband''s words her heart jumped. She knew that Wang Shi was a straightforward woman, if she saw that she was suffering she will drag others down with her as well!


    Just as she was thinking about what to do the sound of a door banging open echoed in the surroundings causing her heart to jump to her throat.

 Chapter 1047: She ruined my wife!

    Wang Yu turned to look at the opening of the trap door, she could already hear the sound of screams as well as her Mother''s shouts as she tried to put the people who barged inside their house on hold. With her heart on the verge of bursting, Wang Yu stepped out of the storehouse and then out of the courtyard where she saw Magistrate Li standing in the middle of their manor.


    Her mother and the rest of the family were on their knees causing Wang Yu''S heart to sweat nervously but she still looked at Li Yan and asked, " Magistrate Li, what is the matter? Why is my family on the ground like this? What happened? We are good citizens of this country and we have not done anything illegal."


    At this moment, Li Yan did not care about anything. After she found out that it was Wang Yu who was sending the assassins after the second princess, she was so angry and furious that she wanted to kill this woman and drink her blood. For the sake of some meagre benefits, this woman sold out their country as well as her subordinates!


    She looked at Wang Yu and then stated in a cold voice, " Official Wang, you are under arrest for cutting out rescue funds of themoners as well as using illegal means to harm someone from the royal family. You have no right to struggle! Arrest her!" She ordered her people, " And search the ce thoroughly."


    When Wang Yu saw that Li Yan hade prepared she could not help but panic as she said, " Li Yan, how can you arrest me? I am a fifth-ranking official. You need to submit a report before arresting me like this! I am your senior even if you don''t agree to it."


    However, no one cared about her agitated stance. Li Yan very calmly looked at Wang Yu and then stated, " Everyone is equal in the eyes of thew. You might be a fifth-ranking official but because of your greed, manymoners have lost their lives. Do you think that everyone will be covered up just because you have hidden the truth? Remember, the truth can never be hidden.


    Sooner orter it will prevail! Take her away!"


    How can Wang Yu allow herself to be taken away? She tried her best to resist as she shouted, " You cannot! You cannot arrest me! I am a fifth-ranking official! I have connections, let me talk to them!"


    However no matter how much Wang Yu screamed no one listened to her, behind her, Ye Cheng and the rest of the mer concubines were crying until they were out of breath. With their wife arrested what will happen to them?


    Even Old Madam Wang was taken away!


    Ye Cheng rushed towards Li Yan and hugged her thigh before saying, " Please, I beg you. Let my wife go¡­ she is the only pir of our house. If she goes to Yamen, how will we survive? What are we going to do?"


    " You want me to show you mercy?" Li Yan sneered as she coldly pulled her leg away from the mer who was hugging her thigh. " When so manymoners died and so many mers lost their bed winners, did you all not eat and sleep in yourfortable house? Now that you have to suffer like them, you want me to show you mercy? You must be dreaming!"


    Li Yan did not have an ounce of sympathy towards the mers of the Wang family as she had heard that they were a ruthless bunch as well. She calmly nced at them and said, " The properties of the Wang family will be taken by the government. As they have caused a lot of damage to manymoners, they have to pay for their sufferings."


    When Ye Cheng heard that even the properties would be snatched away, he was so shocked that he swooned if not for his mer sons who helped him stand on his feet, he would have fallen on the ground.


    Seeing that there was no turning back from this matter, he looked at Li Yan and asked with a ruthless glint, " Was it Wang Shi? Was it that daughter of the bastard who snitched on her aunt?"


    At this moment, he hated Wang Shi even more than he did in the past.


    A cold smile appeared on Li Yan''s face, she did not answer Ye Cheng and simply smiled at him. The matter that took ce at the Wang familyst night was too weird even if they were to sit down and brainstorm for the rest of the week, no one would be able to link this matter to Yu Dong. Even Li Yan couldn''t find out how Yu Dong stole the money from the Wang family and brought it all to her house.


    Though there were fifteen thousand golden taels missing,pared to the hundred and thousand of gold taels, they were nothing. Thus, Li Yan was willing to ignore it. What was more she knew that those gold taels were going toe back in her hand as Yu Dong and hinted that she wanted to buy the Wang family''s properties.


    Though they wouldn''t cost fifteen thousand gold coins, half of it would still be recovered by her.


    Since Yu Dong had helped her like this, how could Li Yan betray her? It was only right for Wang Shi to take the me.


    " Take them away!" Li Yan did not look at Ye Cheng anymore and left immediately along with her subordinates.


    When Ye Cheng saw that Li Yan did not reply, he was convinced that it was Wang Shi who snitched. That woman! She must have bbered because she had to suffer a little and given how arrogant Wang Shi was, Ye Cheng did not doubt the matter even the smallest bit!


    He turned to look at Wang Shi''s father and then pped him tightly, " Bastard! Look at the b*tch that you have given birth to! She ruined my wife! I will kill you."

 Chapter 1048: Give me an explanation

    Yu Dong did not know that Li Yan was already nning about how to get the golden taels that she had taken from the Wang family. The next morning she woke up feeling contented but as she reached out her arm to cuddle Ye Liu, she was surprised to see that her husband was not sleeping next to her.


    Annoyed she opened her eyes and looked at the empty bedroom, she wanted to snuggle for a few minutes before waking up but now that Ye Liu was not in the room, she could only wake up.


    She dressed up and then stepped out of the bedroom before heading to the bath house at the back of her house. Once she was done bathing, Yu Dong headed back to her house and was about to ask Chen Mi what was for dinner when she suddenly heard the sound of someone crying.


    Surprised, she looked at Chen Mi who was frowning and then turned to look at Ye Liu who wasing back from outside. Given his flushed expression, she knew that something was wrong thus, she immediately asked, " Whats the matter?"


    "It''s the family members of that woman called Zhou Xing. They found out that she was bitten by a poisonous snake and kept on making a fuss, I don''t know who told them but they are not making a ruckus saying that we have killed the only bread earner of their family and want us to repay them." Ye Lis did not want to get angry because of those people who were making a ruckus outside.


    But they were simply beyond understanding, they continued to harp on the matter that it was the fault of the Yu family and they had to take responsibility. They even brought the twelve-year-old mer son of Zhou Xing saying that now that his mother was gone, there was no one to help him. Thus Yu Dong has to marry him and give him security.


    And if they did not agree then they were simply bullying the poor and pushing them in a corner!


    Ye Liu told them many times that Zhou Xing was alive but the Zhou family was simply too much. They did not believe his words and even said that he was lying, they went as far as to say that he and his family must have buried Zhou Xing behind their backs.


    It was too much! Did they look like they were murderers?!


    What kind of moral kidnapping was this? This was simply one-sided bullying.


    Shen Li also wanted to help Ye Liu but thetter asked him to stay inside, if the Zhou family were to harm him in their agitation it would be more trouble.


    When Yu Dong heard that it was the family of Zhou Xing who were creating a ruckus, she was speechless, she truly could not believe that someone would be this foolish. They were yet to see Zhou Xing''s body yet they were mouring that she was already dead. Were they waiting for her to die or something?


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes as she patted Ye Liu on the arm and said, " You all stay inside, I will take a look."


    She then walked outside and came to a stop in front of an elderly woman who was beating her thighs and crying as if the sky was going to fall upon her head but Yu Dong was smarter than the rest. She had seen such scenes many times and in just one nce she could sense that something was off about this old woman.


    "What''s going on?" Yu Dong asked Lang who was standing next to her. Her voice was calm as if she could not see the bunch of troublemakers in front of her.


    Lang looked at Yu Dong and then helplessly repeated everything that happened when Yu Dong was asleep.


    Turns out someone from Madam Gong''s team snuck out of the vige and told the Zhou family that Zhou Xing was bitten. Once the Zhou family found out that their daughter had been bitten by a poisonous snake, they did not care about whether or not the information that they received was true or not they immediately rushed to the Big River Vige and started acting up.


    " My daughter! My poor daughter! Because of these evil capitalists, you had to suffer so much !" Old Madam Zhou continued to beat her chest as she cried, even when Yu Dong arrived she did not stop crying causing the vigers to look at her with a frown.


    They did not know what happened but the vigers knew that there was no way Yu Dong would leave such a big matter alone. They all waited silently for Yu Dong to say something who in turn waited patiently for Old Madam Zhou to stop crying.


    She looked at the Old woman who continued crying without tears and slowly ran out of patience. She stepped forward and then ced her foot on arge stone before applying pressure to it, it did not take long for Yu Dong to crumble the stone into bits.


    She then looked at Old Madam Zhou who was shocked and said coldly, " Cry, continue crying. As long you cry I will show you what it means to annoy me."


    Old Madam Zhou came here to cause trouble for Yu Dong at the same time to pick a few benefits. She did not care about Zhou Xing as the woman was useless and only brought a few cents home thus she turned her attention to cling onto Yu Dong.


    As long as she could push her grandson inside Yu Dong''s house, she would be able to live afortable life with ease.


    But she did not expect that Yu Dong was such a hard nut to crack. She swallowed loudly before gritting her teeth and then said, " Madam, my daughter came here on her two feet but now that she is killed because of your willful actions of digging a well at the foot of the mountains don''t you think that you need to give our family an answer?"

 Chapter 1049: Drag the matter to the Yamen

    Yu Dong was tickled by the words spoken by Old Madam Zhou. This old woman did not even confirm whether or not her daughter was dead but she was already making a fuss in front of them as if Zhou Xing had been buried by her in the backyard of her house.


    " Why don''t you straightforwardly im that I have killed your daughter and ask forpensation?" Yu Dong scoffed as she stared at Old Madam Zhou whose expression turned awkward. " There is no need for you to go through all this song and dance for no reason. Just say what is in your mind, I am not an unreasonable woman who will p your mouth for speaking too much nonsense."


    Old Madam Zhou could not help but swallow her words when she heard Yu Dong''s words. She did not know why but for some reason Yu Dong''s confidence made her heart waver, was her daughter really dead? If so then why was this woman so courageous? Shouldn''t Yu Dong be worried that she would drag her family to the Yamen?


    As Old Madam Zhou thought about this, she couldn''t help but turn to look at the woman who came to her house to im that Zhou Xing was dead. However, this time around the woman did not meet her eyes instead she looked away causing Old Madam Zhou to feel a bit flustered. Why was this woman looking away now? Wasn''t she the one who came up with the n?


    She was the one who told her that as long as she made a fuss in front of Yu Dong thetter had to give into her whims. That woman''s surname Lu even asked her to share some of her riches with her! But now she was turning gazes away from her!


    Don''t tell her that Zhou Xing was still alive. No that wasn''t possible. After all, Lu Yue''an told her that Zhou Xing was bitten by a King cobra, it was impossible for Zhou Xing to make it out of that situation alive. This woman must be acting tough on the grounds that she had some connections with the officials of the town.


    But killing amoner was not something that could be dealt with so easily. Even if this woman had some connections as long as she made a fuss, the magistrate would have to give her justice!


    " Madam is wronging me," Old Madam Zhou croaked with a hoarse voice, she hugged her mer grandson who seemed to be startled after getting hugged by Old Madam Zhou who did not even speak kindly to him. " I am only trying to ask for an exnation. Because of your selfishness, my daughter was bitten by a snake and lost her life. Shouldn''t I as her mother get her an exnation at the least?"


    She rubbed her eyes which were trickling with pearly tears as she continued to speak, " My daughter is the only bread earner of my family and now that she is dead¡­ what will happen to me?"


    " You¡­" Chen Mi wanted to say something but was stopped by Yu Dong who raised her hand and then looked at Old Madam Zhou with a calm and steady gaze. She arched a brow and asked, " Then what do you want me to do?"


    Old Madam Zhou felt her eyes light up when she heard Yu Dong''s words, she immediately smiled and then pushed her mer grandson in front of Yu Dong before stating calmly, " I want you to marry my grandson. Since you are the cause of the ruin of our family, you should take responsibility for my grandson by marrying him, Madam Yu."


    Old Madam Zhou''s n was simple. She wanted her mer grandson to get married to Yu Dong and then help their family by smuggling money and vegetables from the Yu family to their house. That way no one would have to worry about a single thing and they would be able to live afortable life.


    In the past, there was an old mer who took a fancy to her daughter''s face but Zhou Xing was stubborn like a mule.


    She refused to serve the old mer saying that she would never do something so shameless and would earn her keep. The keep that she spoke of was nothing but a few copper coins, in Old Madam Zhou''s eyes her daughter was stupid. If she had agreed to sleep with that old mer who was a widower then their family would have done much better but Zhou Xing just had to act all smug and proud.


    Now that the matters of their family were back in her hands, Old Madam Zhou had no qualms in sending her mer grandson into the bed of a rich woman.


    Yu Dong looked at the young mer who was trembling from head to foot. She was part speechless and part sympathetic as she looked at the young mer whose age was not even close to half of hers. They did not even have the same generation and yet Old Madam Zhou wanted her to marry this young mer.


    What did she expect them to do after getting married? y patty cakes with one another?


    "You old hag! I am yet to get married and you are sending someone else to warm the bed of my fianc¨¦e? Why don''t you ascend to the heavens!?" Xiao Hua did not know which God he offended but ever since he got engaged to Yu Dong, he had been getting troubled by this mer and that.


    Not a single day went by when he did not have to quarrel with another woman or mer who was trying to get in between him and Yu Dong. Did they think that he was dead or something?


    Old Madam Zhou on the other hand was not worried. She had long heard about Xiao Hua and she also knew that the mer was an ex courtesan, thus she did not take Xiao Hua seriously.


    Instead of bothering with the mer who was acting all haughty, she turned to look at Yu Dong and then stated coldly, " If you don''t take responsibility for my grandson, then I will have no other choice but to take this matter to the Yamen."


    As long as this matter was dragged to the Yamen, Yu Dong would have no choice but to ept her mer grandson!


    With that said Old Madam Zhou got up and dragged her mer grandson with her.


    " STOP!"


    -------------------

 Chapter 1050: Someone is upset at the Imperial palace

    Yu Dong stopped Old Madam Zhou, though she hated to get involved with half-wit people like these, she couldn''t allow this matter to be dragged all the way to the yamen.


    On the other hand, Old Madam Zhou thought that Yu Dong got scared because of her threats and was feeling rather smug inwardly. She turned on her heels and then looked at Yu Dong, wanting to say something more but before she could say anything, Yu Dong turned her head and said, " Just how long are you going to make your mother wait? She is making my head throb."


    As soon as Yu Dong spoke, Zhou Xing who was standing behind Lang stepped forward. Her eyes were rimmed red as she looked at her mother with a pointed re. She had been bitten by a poisonous snake and this was something that Zhou Xing was well aware of, she even knew that if she died her family would be in a lot of trouble which was why she fought with all her might to survive.


    However, she never expected that her mother whom she had respected and acted filial towards would actuallye looking for trouble with Yu Dong. Her mother did not even confirm whether or not she was dead and started to make a fuss. It was as if her mother wanted her to die such that she would be able to live afortable life.


    How could Zhou Xing be not hurt after seeing the heartlessness of her mother? She wanted to rush ahead and ask her mother why she treated her so ruthlessly it was fine that she treated her cruelly but why did she have to drag her son around like this? Can she not see Yu Dong''s age? Even if Yu Dong was rich, she was far much older than her son!


    Her son and Yu Dong had no match, even the youngest husband of Yu Dong was in his teens and her son wasn''t even eleven yet.


    " Zhou Xing¡­you¡­you are alive?" Old Madam Zhou was stumped upon seeing Zhou Xing standing in front of her. When she heard that Zhou Xing was bitten by a snake, she thought that her daughter was dead for sure but from the looks of it, Zhou Xing waspletely fine!


    Zhou Xing saw the shock evident in the eyes of her mother and couldn''t fool herself even if she wanted to, her mother was looking forward to seeing her dead body but now that she found out that she was alive and well, she was thoroughly upset.


    A mockingugh escaped her lips as Zhou Xing arched a brow and then replied, " Thats right, mother. I am not only alive but I ampletely fine, Madam Yu saved my life right on time. Are you not happy?"


    Hearing the mockery in Zhou Xing''s words, Old Madam Zhou was flustered. She really did not expect Zhou Xing to be fine, no wonder that woman surnamed Lu did note looking for her and acted as if she had no idea what was going on. It must be because she found out that Zhou Xing was alive and saved on time!


    Though Old Madam Zhou was furious inwardly, she did not say anything. As she knew that even if she was to drag Lu Yue''an with her at this moment, nothing was going to help her. Instead of making a fuss, it was better to focus on Zhou Xing.


    Thus, Old Madam Zhou simply threw thest bit of shame that she had in her eyes at the back of her head and then thickened her skin before saying, " What nonsense are you spouting? Did I not do this for your son? I was worried that if something happened to you, these rich people would bully you and our family. How can you say something so heartless? Are you trying to break the heart of your mother?


    How can you be so unfilial?!"


    As she spoke, she rushed forward and started to p Zhou Xing on the back.


    Though Zhou Xing was hit she did not fight back against her mother and simply let Old Madam Zhou hit her as she wanted.


    Yu Dong watched the show in front of her and then calmly stated, " If you are done can you leave? My family and the vigers have a lot of work to do."


    This matter was rted to Zhou Xing and her family. And it had nothing to do with her after all, she was just Zhou Xing''s employer and not her family who should worry about what happened in the Zhou family. She already did quite a lot for the Zhou family by saving Zhou Xing''s life.


    " I apologize for the confusion, Madam Yu," Zhou Xing bowed her head and then apologized. She truly did not know what to say anymore but Yu Dong did not give her a chance to say anything. She nced at Old Madam Zhou and then nodded before turning to walk back inside the house.


    Old Madam Zhou was quite heartbroken when she thought about how the money in her hands was going to fly away again. She shot a disgruntled nce at Zhou Xing while cursing her in her heart. This woman really could not do anything good.


    All she had to do was to die and she couldn''t even do that! So useless!


    Zhou Xing of course caught the disgust in the eyes of her mother, she clenched her hands and then calmly turned to look at Boss Gong before saying, " Lady Boss, I will be taking a day off. Please give me a day to settle my family affairs."


    Boss Gong also wanted to see Old Madam Zhou off, this old woman was much more trouble than she was worth it. She nodded and said, " Very well but make sure that the matters are settledpletely. We cannot have you create another round of ruckus, don''t forget that we are here to work and not to cause drama ."


    " I understand," Zhou Xing conceded before she dragged her mother out of the vige. She did not care whether or not Old Madam Zhou was upset nor did she care about the cries of her mother who was asking her to go and ask forpensation from Yu Dong. Instead, she continued to drag her away leaving Old Madam Zhou quite upset.


    And Old Madam Zhou was not the only one who was upset, at the imperial pce, someone else was also quite upset.

 Chapter 1051: The Empress’s anger

    In the study of the First Princess''s pce in the imperial city.


    A crash rang out as Xian Xieren threw the teacup in her hand on the floor while ring at her aide. She was wearing a red robe that belonged to the Empress and was sitting in front of the writing desk while reading the report that was sent to her by the spy.


    The more she read, the more her expression couldn''t help but distort. In the end, she couldn''t stop herself and threw the report at the face of her trusted aide.


    " Are you all useless as the dried-up corpse in the chambers? You cannot even find a single woman?" Xian Xieren roared at her trusted aide feeling a murderous intent surge in her heart. If not for the fact that the court was unstable and she did not have much-trusted aides, she would have killed this minister.


    "It is one thing that you cannot find my sister but how is it possible that you cannot even find the woman who is behind the rice bran oil mill?"


    " How can an idiot like Li Yan be capable enough to open the rice bran mill? If she was this capable then she would have done something like this in the Imperial City but she did not which means that she is not the owner of the rice bran mill! Clearly, she coaxed the one behind the mill and bought the mill under her name!


    Now that the mill is under her name surely she must be helping my sister!" When Xian Xieren finished speaking she was so angry that she almost cracked the table in front of her in pieces.


    " If it wasn''t for the fact that these fools were my own people, I would have thought that they were Li Yan''s women and sending wrong reports! I am trying to recruit that talented woman who was behind the fruit shop in the capital along with the rice bran mill and yet you all bringing back nothing but useless information!


    Are you all working together to watch me get dethroned?" Xian Xieren snapped at the trusted aide.


    The trusted aide immediately knelt on the ground in fear and then said, " Please don''t be angry Your Majesty. I don''t think that these people who were sent to the Big River Vige would have the guts to spread false news¡ª¡ª"


    Xian Xieren then looked at her trusted aide andughed scornfully before saying, " Are you saying that I am wronging them? Look at the report! I asked them to find the woman who was behind the rice bran mill and they sent me back the report saying that it was all Li Yan!"


    " Your humble subordinate doesn''t dare to contradict you, your majesty," the trusted aide stated with a polite voice.


    " I think you all are doing a good job contradicting me! You say that I am wronging those guards and those guards are sending me these ridiculous reports trying to fool me! It''s ridiculous even reading it makes meugh!" No one knew better than her what kind of person Li Yan was, though she was honest and smart, Li Yan did not have a bone of improvisation and creation.


    There was no way in hell that the idea of creating oil from rice bran came from Li Yan''s head.


    It was clearly someone else! But her guards were so useless that they couldn''t find the person behind the scenes.


    When Xian Xieren thought about how the mill was in Li Yan''s hands, she couldn''t help but be terrified. Xian Zhenya was still lurking out somewhere, she also had the information Lion tally in her hands. Unlike her who did not even know where their mother hid the lion tally, even when she created such a ruckus, her mother, the Empress did not tell her where that tally was hidden.


    If anything her mother even told her that she was not capable enough to rule the country. She was locked and kidnapped by her and yet her mother stayed quiet till the end.


    She needed to get her hands on the Empress seal as well as the lion tally tomand the secret army of the Empress. Without these two things even if she was to sit at the throne, no one would be willing to listen to her!


    " Your Highness it is not that the guards are hiding the information from you deliberately. I believe that Li Yan and Qiao Sha who have been loyal to the second princess are trying to keep the traces of that woman hidden. They know how important she is to them which is why they must have created a lot of trouble for our people," the trusted aide spoke to Xian Xieren.


    Upon hearing this, Xian Xieren furrowed her brows. Indeed her guards would not have the guts to lie to her but she couldn''t just sit still and wait for death, could she? If she did not get her hands on the information regarding the woman who was helping Li Yan then she would only be making Xian Zhenya even more strong.


    What was more it was embarrassing for her to not be able to get hold of amoner''s information, she did not believe that she could find a meremoner who lived under her control.


    Furthermore, she believed that Xian Zhenya was hiding in the Big River Town as well. As long as she could get her hands on thatmoner woman and make her hand her skills over, she would be able to stop Xian Zhenya from rising!


    Just as she was thinking about what to do, someone rushed inside her study and then stated, " Your majesty, we have received news from our spies that the second princess is now heading towards her fiefdom. From the spies'' information, she is trying to get hold of her personal army as well as the special forces, I guess the Lion tally is hiding in her fiefdom"


    When Xian Xieren heard the words of her spy, she frowned and then nodded before saying, " Very well, send a few soldiers and deal with that woman. She is injured for the time being, even if she hasn''t been crippled she is no different from one.


    Immediately send the message to the spies at her fiefdom and ask them to look for lion tally and try to sneak in a few guards at the Big River Town just in case that woman is hiding there."

 Chapter 1052: Save my child

    ==========


    Days slowly turned into months and soon Little Bun''s first birthday arrived. His birthday banquet was arranged at the end of the month and Yu Dong nned to spend most of her savings to celebrate Little Bun''s birthday. However, to her surprise, she found out that the town had been closed.


    The shops were not selling goods as the weather was getting hotter day by day.


    Seeing the situation suddenly turning for the worse, Yu Dong heaved a sigh. After selling the vegetables in the town, Yu Dong had to return home where she took out rice, flour eggs and oil out of her space. It was a good thing that she prepared in advance and started saving rations for her family as well as the vigers or else they would be in a lot of trouble.


    " Is the town closed today as well?" Shen Li asked when he saw Yu Dong taking out the ration from her space rather than bringing it back in the carriage. He had heard from the vigers that ever since the weather started to get hotter without any rain and increasing humidity, many shopkeepers have started to open their shops on alternate days.


    Now the situation was so bad that the shops in the town were getting shut down one by one causing the entire town to be closed on alternate days. It was to save the resources and material from running out quickly causing more panic in the people.


    Especially the shops operated by government officials.


    " Yes," Yu Dong sighed. She had been trying to save as many resources as possible given that she had a vige to take. But with the shops closing and open every alternate day, it was getting harder and harder to save the resources.


    Upon hearing Yu Dong''s words, Shen Li frowned. He rubbed his pregnant belly and looked at Yu Dong with worry. He then said, " Will everything be fine?"


    Yu Dong was aware of his worries which was why she smiled and patted him on the back before saying, " Don''t worry even if things get hard, I will make sure that our family will be fine."


    This was something that Yu Dong was going to make sure as her family was the tipping scale for her.


    " I am not worried about getting starved," Shen Li shook his head, he sat down next to Yu Dong who was taking out the resources and then said, " I am worried that if our vige is the only one that has enough food and water to drink then wouldn''t we suffer? The other viges might try to harm us."


    They had already seen how ruthless humans could be when they were hungry. Thest time they were entangled in a mess just because the path to town was blocked but now ¡­the town was having ack of resources itself! In such a situation wouldn''t the vigers of the other viges create a ruckus?


    Yu Dong was also worried about this, she knew that she couldn''t keep the vigers of other viges out with just a small barricade made of wood which was why she had thought of making a kiln and making bricks and concrete to build a firm and sturdy wall.


    The reason she wanted to secure the vige like this was not only because she wanted to keep people out of their vige but also to make sure that no one would harm them once the fields of vigers started to grow crops.


    Once the crops of their vige got more and more popr, Yu Dong was worried that the rest of the vige would be targeted by others. If that was the case then she might as well secure the entire vige, it was just that she was worried about creating bricks and concrete.


    She knew how unique and rare those things were, as long as those with evil intentions found out about these two things, they would surely try to get their hands on the form of bricks and concrete.


    Just thinking about it made her head throb.


    " I have thought about it," Yu Dong replied to Shen Li with a warm smile even though she was worried about the situation she could not make her husbands worry with her. As the head of the house, it was her responsibility to make sure that her pregnant husband wouldn''t have to worry about anything.


    Shen Li wanted to say something but then he heard someone crying outside.


    " Shiyi, don''t ¡­don''t worry. I will talk with Madam Yu, she ¡­she will definitely help us. You ¡­you don''t have to be afraid. Don''t be afraid."


    Yu Dong raised a brow and then turned to look at Shen Li who shook his head and then stepped out of the house. As soon as the two of them stepped outside, they saw a mer with a bulging stomach lying on the ground in front of his fields, the woman beside the mer was probably his wife and she was already scared out of her wits after seeing the condition of her husband.


    " W¡­wife, I ¡­ I can''t take it anymore. The ch..child is not ¡­ it is noting out."


    The mer looked at Doctor Gu who was slightly flustered and then turned to look at his wife who was trembling.


    " Doctor Gu, do something! Shiyi will die like this," the woman spoke to Doctor Gu.


    Just as Doctor Gu was about to say something, Yu Dong stepped forward and then looked at the mer who was lying on the ground with an expressionless face.


    "What''s happening? Why is a mer with a child lying in the middle of the ground?"


    Everyone surrounding the mer immediately stepped away when they saw that Yu Dong hade out of the house. When the woman saw that Yu Dong was out of her house, she looked at her with glittering eyes, it was as if she was seeing her messiah.


    " I beg you, Madam Yu. Please save my husband, he was working just fine in the field but suddenly fell and went intobour but now the child is noting out," the wife of the mer immediately pleaded to Yu Dong while sitting on her knees, this was her first husband and child. She did not want to lose either one.


    So even if she was not clear about Yu Dong''s skills, she still hoped that Yu Dong would be able to save her husband. After all, Yu Dong could bring the woman who almost died back to life after getting bitten by a snake!


    " Alright, get up. I am not a doctor but I will take a look."

 Chapter 1053: Can she do it?

    Yu Dong walked close to the mer who was crying on the ground. She did not know why the woman was asking her to save her husband but she couldn''t watch a mer die in front of her either.


    She reached out and ced her hand on the mer''s belly to check what was going on with the mer, as soon as she ced her hand on the pregnant belly of the mer, Yu Dong was a bit amused by the feeling of two hearts beating together as one.


    In the apocalyptic world, women hardly gave birth to children.


    And if they were awakened, it was simply impossible for them to get pregnant as the government officials did not allow them to take maternity leave. Her mother was awakened and thus she and her brothers were born in an incubation room like chickens and ducks, maybe that was why her mother did not have much feeling towards her three children because she never carried them in her womb.


    This was the reason why Yu Dong was always fascinated by pregnant mers even after having three kids of her own. Though she did not have much idea about obstetrics, she had learned a few things from her grandmother who used to be the grim reaper of the apocalyptic world.


    And thus when she ced her hand on the swollen belly of the mer, she knew that the mer''s child had shifted into an abnormal position. No wonder the child couldn''te out even though the mer was using a lot of force to push the child out.


    " This¡­ This is not right," one of the mer who was helping Du Shiyi push the child out could not help but speak up when he saw Yu Dong touch the mer. " How can a woman be allowed to aid a mer in giving birth? This is a taboo, a sin."


    The other mers also nodded their heads. After all only a mer could assist a mer to give birth to a child. A woman was never allowed to touch or get close to a mer who was close to giving birth or was inbour.


    Yu Dong rolled her eyes as she raised her head and pointed to Du Shiyi before saying, " His child is in an upside position, do you understand what I mean? His head is not facing the entrance instead it''s his feet. If we don''t turn the child''s head around, then he will suffocate to death."


    She then turned to look at the woman who was the wife of the mer and then exined the matter to her, " Do you understand what I am saying? If you don''t like it then I will not touch your mer. If it bothers you, then I would rather let this mer give birth to a stillborn and stay with you as your husband. Rather than being questioned and med for ruining his reputation.


    Of course, I will not help him give birth, once the child is in the right position, I will leave and let the mers help him."


    Yu Dong knew that it was a big thing for a mer to be seen by another woman, which was why she said these words. She did not want the mer to be ruined by her lest his wifeter refuse to ept him just because she helped him give birth.


    When the woman heard the word of Yu Dong, she immediately stiffened. Her gaze fell on her husband and then she raised her head to look at Yu Dong before gritting her teeth as she said, " Fine. I am all right with Madam Yu helping my husband give birth."


    This was her first child and she was so poor that it was already a miracle that she could marry a husband. If her husband died while giving birth to her child then who would she marry? Wouldn''t she be losing her child and husband both for absolutely nothing?


    When Yu Dong heard the words of the woman, she turned to look at Chen Mi who arrived after hearing themotion and said, " Bring a contract let her sign it. Write everything down carefully and mention that she is not allowed to divorce her husbandter on."


    If the woman backs down after the child was born then the contract would protect the mer.


    Chen Mi nodded before rushing back to the house, while Shen Li also followed him as Chen Mi was still learning how to write. Ye Liu on the other hand turned to help Yu Dong, " You have never helped anyone give birth, I wille with you to help."


    " Me too," Fang Chi raised his hand as he asked the mammy to bring the mer inside the greenhouse. They couldn''t move the mer too much which was why they could only bring the mer to the inside of the greenhouse which was closest.


    The mer was still crying in pain and because he had suffered from long-term malnutrition, he was terrifyingly thin. His body was all skin and bones with a big, bulging belly.


    " Go and bring some sugar water," Yu Dong asked the mammies who helped the mer inside the greenhouse. Since the Yu family house was not far from the greenhouse, it did not take long for the mammies to bring the sugar water. Yu Dong took the bowl from the mammies and then instilled some spiritual energy inside it and then handed it to Ye Liu.


    " Pour it in his mouth, let him drink as much as he can," she told him.


    Since the mer had not eaten anything for a long time, it would be troublesome if she was to feed him something nutritious. It would only backfire as the mer was too weak to stomach anything even more than Chen Mi.


    " I thought that I had given special funds for pregnant mers, why is he so malnourished ?" She could not help but muse but since it was not important, Yu Dong did not ask the mer anything and started to work on adjusting the position of the child.


    " Er¡­ Dong Dong, do you really know how to position the child?" Fang Ci asked, as he had heard from a mer mid-husband that it was quite difficult to adjust the position of a fetus. Could Yu Dong really do it?


    ----------------

 Chapter 1054: What happened to the funds?

    " I can do it," As Yu Dong spoke, she instilled ayer of spiritual energy inside the belly of the mer to pad the child lest it suffocate. " You two pay attention to him and make sure that he isfortable, as soon as the child is in the right position help him give birth."


    When Ye Liu and Fang Chi saw that Yu Dong was calm and not flustered, they also calmed down. Looks like Yu Dong knew what to do, they did not need to worry about anything.


    Yu Dong ced her hand on the belly of the mer who stiffened as he had never been touched by another woman.


    Seeing this Yu Dong immediately said in a low voice, " You need to rx, if you don''t then your child might die." Only then did the mer force himself to rx while Yu Dong pushed the child into the correct position, her brows were tightly furrowed as she looked at the mer''s belly and even with her spiritual energy padding the child, there were a few times when the heartbeat of the child faltered.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong had cultivated for a few months and she could instil more spiritual energy to make sure that the child wouldn''t die.


    " I am leaving, take note of the child. I think he is dted enough now to push," Yu Dong''s hands were fast and steady which caused the child to get into position very soon. And as soon as the child was in the correct position, she moved out of the greenhouse while Ye Liu washed his hands and then put on the gloves that were left behind by Yu Dong.


    He checked the dtion of the mer and nodded before turning to look at Fang Chi as he said, " He is already fully dted, help him push."


    " Okay," Fang Chi immediately crouched down next to the mer and then said in a gentle voice, "There is no need for you to be scared. When I say stop you need to stop pushing and when I say push, you need to push all right? Don''t push without mymand and waste your energy, you are too weak and cannot waste any more energy, understand?"


    The mer nodded in understanding. Even though he felt like he was dying for the sake of his child he was willing to hold on.


    At this point, Yu Dong was already out of the greenhouse. She could not allow her name to be connected with another mer, given how many people were eyeing her, she needed to be really careful. As soon as she stepped out, the wife of the mer immediately rushed towards Yu Dong and asked,


    " Madam Yu, how¡­how is my husband?"


    " I have already corrected the position of the fetal, he is ready to give birth. By now he might have already started pushing," replied Yu Dong.


    No sooner did she finish speaking, than the mer inside the greenhouse screamed.


    " ARGH! It hurts! It hurts so much!" The mer cried out in pain as the contractions became more and more intense causing his face to turn pale. Compared to a woman giving birth, a mer''s contractions were even more intense causing him to almost die in between of the birth if not taken care of properly.


    " Stop screaming. Conserve your strength and keep drinking this sugar water," Ye Liu told the mer as he pushed the bowl closer to the mouth of the mer. The mer was not in his senses since he was in so much pain but maybe it was because he was hungry, he instinctively gulped down the sugar water which was being fed to him.


    With the sugar water going down his throat, the mer recovered a bit of his energy and once again started to push ording to Fang Chi''smands. Perhaps the mer was too weak resulting in his child being too small and thus, he gave birth to his child not long after.


    After the mer gave birth Fang Chi wrapped his child in a thick nket and then covered his ears with a small hat before bringing the child outside while Ye Liu helped the mer with post-delivery procedures including cleaning him up.


    Fang Chi brought the child to the mother after cleaning him up and handed the child to the woman, " Congrattions, it''s a girl."


    The woman took the child in her arms carefully. Sheughed upon seeing the child breathing and crying and heaved a sigh of relief, no one knew but this child was her hope. Her family was poor and she did not have enough money to marry a mer, it was after a lot of savings that she was able to buy a mer from the town.


    With her situation it was impossible for her to marry a mer from a decent family, if this mer died then she could forget about getting married for another six to seven years as she had bought thend on loan and was yet to pay the money back to Yu Dong including the green house''s payment.


    With this child, her family line finally had a chance to survive.


    " Thank you for saving my child and husband, Madam Yu. We will never forget your kindness," the woman carried the child in her arms while bowing in front of Yu Dong in gratitude.


    Yu Dong nced at the woman who was bowing in front of her and then turned to look at the mer inside the greenhouse. He fainted after pushing the child as he was too fatigued, she couldn''t help but question, " Why is your mer malnourished? I gave funds and rations to mers whose financial situation was not good. Didn''t I?"


    Because Yu Dong wanted to make sure that the pregnant mers who were poor would not die, she handed Shen Li the responsibility of handing a small mary sum including some food rations to their wives. Which was why it did not make sense for this mer to be so weak.


    A trace of resentment shed through the eyes of the woman as she replied to Yu Dong''s query, "It is my stepfather. I am just a small mason and cannot earn much,ter on, I fell from a building and lost control of my right arm.


    But the reason I fell was because of my stepfather''s daughter, she worked in my team and was under my control butter on, she became greedy and pushed me off the building. She took my team and left me to starve, my stepfather supported her and as Madam Yu might already know with a stepfatheres a stepmother."


    " My mother doesn''t care about me and doesn''t allow me to separate either. So when my husband got pregnant, they took away the funds that were given to us including the ration and sold it to earn money. I couldn''t work with my broken hand and could only take a loan from Master Shen who felt pity towards my family."

 Chapter 1055: Everything belongs to his daughter

    A mason''s work scope was limited, as the woman did not have any other skills, she could only wait to die. But then her husband got pregnant after her ident and the woman could not stay on the bed for long, after all, even if she only knew how to build buildings and pces, she could not watch her pitiful husband and child die right?


    Her sister had three husbands and her house was full ofughter, she also wanted to live the same kind of days. What was more, her sister''s life was full offort after harming someone, how could the woman sit still and watch her sister live her life infort while dying in silence? She wanted to survive too.


    However, the woman underestimated the ruthlessness of her stepfather. Once her husband was allotted the pregnancy funds, her stepfather came knocking on their door and under the pressure of filial piety took away the funds and the monthly rations leaving them with nothing.


    Sometimes the woman thought that her stepfather wanted to see her and her husband die, she even questioned him after getting tired but was beaten up by her mother which made her furious but unable to retaliate.


    Yu Dong''s expression changed when she heard the woman''s exnation, she did not expect that something like this was happening behind her back.


    She started the fund in an attempt to make sure that the mers would be given a chance to live alive and with the pregnancy funds even their wives would treat them better but who would have thought that the inws would start acting greedy towards these funds as well?


    She pursed her lips in a thin line and then said without a change of expression, " Do you want toe under my shelter? I cannot give you the surname Yu but at least you and your husband wouldn''t have to worry about surviving. As long as you are with me, your husband who is weak will have a chance of survival. I will make sure that the separation from your family will be a clean one."


    The woman did not expect that Yu Dong would take the initiative to help her.


    " But let me make some things clear to you. Once you make a break with your family you will be my person and would have nothing to do with your family. If you dare to take advantage of me and try to support your family then¡­" Yu Dong narrowed her eyes as she pressed the stone under her foot causing it to turn into dust.


    " I will deal with your family ordingly as I do not like getting betrayed after taking up trouble for others."


    The woman was frightened by Yu Dong''s actions. Her entire body tensed as she nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice before saying, " Yes, Yes¡­ I understand. I understand! Don''t worry Madam Yu, I will never betray you. As long as you help me, I will work like a cow and ox for you."


    She did not want to separate from her family as they would call her unfilial and me her but now that Yu Dong was backing her, the woman straightened up her spine a little more. No one liked to live under suppression and she was no different.


    Shen Li looked at the woman who was walking behind Yu Dong and calmly said, " As long as you treat Dong Dong well, she will reciprocate your kindness and will not let you suffer."


    This was both his warning as well as advice to the woman, as long as she was not a fool. She would not make a mistake.


    The woman hurriedly nodded her head and replied, " I .. I understand. Don''t worry, I will do my best for Madam Yu."


    Yu Dong looked at the woman and asked, "What''s your name?" There were three hundred families in their vige, it was impossible for Yu Dong to remember everyone by their faces but she did remember the names of the families.


    " My name is Rong Yi," the woman replied in a polite manner.


    " The Rong family?" Yu Dong frowned, she had heard about the atrocities of the Old Master Rong and his daughter. The two of them were arrogant to the bones and because Rong Xi was the only mason in the vige, she charged a high price just a little less than the town''s one.


    If she was good at her job then Yu Dong would have nothing to say about her but she was definitely not good. She only knew a few skills and made it look like she was highly skilled not only was Rong Xi unwilling to run but she was also unwilling to lower her fees which was why many vigers went to the town to look for masons but even then Rong Xi did not feel like she was at fault.


    As for her father, he was known for grabbing child mer for his granddaughters. Because he did not want to pay the bridegroom price, he would look for young and poor mers who were orphaned and then he would bribe them with food and shelter, saying that as long they follow his granddaughters, he would treat them well.


    Yu Dong had warned him many times not to do something like this, as the orphaned mers did not what kind of pit they were falling into.


    But the Old Master Rong definitely did not listen to her, in front of her, he acted understanding, saying that he understood what Yu Dong was telling him but behind her back, he did the same thing as before, that was to grab the orphaned and then bring them back to his house, when Yu Dong questioned him, Old Master Rong quarrelled saying that the wedding arrangements were done and there was nothing she could do.


    If Old Master Rong treated those orphans well, it was good enough but he clearly did not treat them well. The meal that he promised was not more than a few coarse pancakes and warm water and not for just one time but for the whole three times.


    And in exchange he made those child mers work for the entire day!


    Because of this, Yu Dong had no good feelings towards the Rong family!


    --------------

 Chapter 1056: Everything belongs to his daughter——2

    The Old Master Rong was sitting under the shade of a tree while munching on sunflower seeds when Yu Dong arrived. Because he was facing the back, he did not see Yu Dong and continued to mutter angrily to his friends, " I already told that girl, that she is not capable enough to marry but she did not listen. Now look at this, she married a short-lived ghost who couldn''t even give birth to a child.


    What bad luck, now my family have to suffer under the bad fortune of that jinx and her husband."


    Old Master Rong clearly did not like Rong Yi. He was the second husband of his wife and was suppressed by the official husband for a long time because thete husband of his wife did not want him to control the household, he always tried to suppress Old Master Rong even keeping him away from Rong Yi as he was afraid that Old Master Rong would harm his daughter.


    The more thete husband acted like this, the more Old Master Rong wanted to harm Rong Yi. Fortunately, God was on his side and thete husband of his wife died because of an illness after that the household fell in his grasp and he was able to deal with the matter of the Rong household as he wanted.


    Even taking care of Rong Yi such that she would have to lie in bed all her life. However, he never expected that the woman would be stubborn enough to marry a mer and even give birth to a child, clearly, all the properties of his wife belonged to his daughter and his granddaughters. How can he allow it to fall into the hands of Rong Yi?


    This was why he deliberately took away the funds and ration from Rong Yi making sure that the child would not be able to survive. He never expected that the mer would be so stubborn and still able toplete a full-term pregnancy. But it was a good thing that he pushed that mer to go to the field and work, if not how would he have fallen and lost his child?


    Now, he wouldn''t have to worry about Rong Yi taking away the properties of his wife! Everything was beautiful once again.


    Old Master Rong was still speaking when Yu Dong came to a stop behind him, he did not see her but the friends of Old Master Rong saw Yu Dong. As soon as their gazes fell on Yu Dong, they did not know what to say anymore, they could only look at Rong Yi who was carrying her child in her arms while standing behind Yu Dong with shy and embarrassed expressions on their faces.


    " Eh.. what''s the matter with you?" Old Master Rong saw that the three friends of his were acting strange and could not help but ask.


    One of his friends motioned him with his eyes while the other one cleared his throat and then said, " You should look behind, Old Master Rong."


    No sooner did they finish speaking, Old Master Rong turned his head and looked at Yu Dong whose expression was clearly not good. Seeing the vige owner standing behind him, Old Master Rong''s heart skipped a beat but he forced himself to calm down and then greeted Yu Dong with a smile before saying, " Vige owner, whats the matter? Why are you at the humble abode of Rong house?"


    Yu Dong did not smile back at Old Master Rong, she really hated those who took advantage of the government policies and made money for their personal gain. Did they think that setting up funds for pregnant mers was something she could do in a night? She had to write applications and reports before she was allowed to introduce the policy in the vige.


    On top of that, she had to make sure that the pregnant mers would be healthy and they would give birth to healthy children and not stillborn as a result of the policy. If it did a good job then she would be praised but if Yu Dong made a mistake and the poption went down or remained the same then she would be reprimanded by the magistrate.


    It was not a funny thing!


    Yu Dong was not one to falsify the data which meant that Old Master Rong and people like him were only causing trouble for her! This was not a good thing for her.


    " Old Master Rong, did you snatch the pregnancy funds that were meant for your son-inw and sold them for personal benefits?" Yu Dong asked in a quiet voice. She did not beat around the bush and went straight to the topic, since she was busy, she did not have the time to worry about the Rong family.


    When Old Master Rong heard Yu Dong''s words, he knew that Rong Yi hadined against him. He looked at Rong Yi with a re who red right back at him. This time around she was not going to back down! Who was scared of who!?


    Seeing that Rong Yi was ring at him, Old Master Rong was rather upset but he did not dare to re up at Rong Yi in front of Yu Dong. He first needed to deal with Yu Dong and send her away, once Yu Dong was gone, he had more than one way to deal with Rong Yi, what was more he had looked for a rich merchant who wanted to buy a child for sacrifice.


    As long as he delivered this child to that rich merchant, he would be able to earn a great sum of money. It was a good thing that he thought of a way out for himself before Du Shiqi went intobour. Even if this child was born, she was not allowed to snatch the properties of her granddaughter including the one that belonged to Rong Yi!


    What belonged to his wife belonged to his daughter and what belonged to Rong Yi also belonged to his daughter! In short, everything belonged to his Rong Xi! No one was allowed to take anything away!


    And if they did then they might as well die!

 Chapter 1057: Want to judge? Fine, take my position and judge

    Yu Dong was really upset but she still acted calm, her eyes stared at Old Master Rong without showing the slightest bit of anger which made Old Master Rong think that Yu Dong was not particrly angry with him and only came to his house because she wanted to show her authority.


    This was something that he had seen many times in his vige and knew that a few hundred copper coins were enough to deal with such a matter.


    However, he did not rush and smilingly stated, " Vige owner, you are listening to this Jinx?


    She is just a troublesome, lying brat who cannot sit still without causing trouble for me and her mother." After speaking he showed a somewhat embarrassed expression and continued speaking, " As everyone knows, I am her stepfather and she doesn''t like me which is why she always makes trouble for me every now and then.


    How can I do something as heartless as selling the ration and snatching the funds that belonged to my pregnant son-inw? I am a mer as well and I understand the problems of a pregnant mer really well."


    " You¡­" Rong Yi was really angry. She did not expect that her stepfather would turn white into ck and ck into white with just a few casual words. If not for the fact that he was the weaker gender, she would have rushed ahead and fought with him!


    He took the money and ration yet he acted as if he was in the right and she was in the wrong even saying that she was the one who made a fuss every day!


    However, Yu Dong stopped Rong Yi from saying anything. Her expression sank as she looked at Old Master Rong and said, " I am not here to listen to your nonsense, Old Master Rong. The fund that I handed you all was not something that came out of my pocket, it was something that the government officials and I collectively decided.


    If you really used it for your personal gains then you will be fined and punished for making trouble against the government. Do you even know that this fund wasunched to make sure that no mer would die duringbour? Because of your interference, a mer almost died and I almost got into trouble!"


    Old Master Rong felt his heart skip a beat but he was not willing to admit that he was in the wrong. A few months ago, his daughter, Rong Xi found a mer with a curvaceous bottom whose family was known to give birth to only daughters and naturally Old Master Rong was tempted.


    Who wouldn''t like to marry a mer in their family who only gave birth to daughters? But the louder the fame, the heavier the bridegroom''s price. His inws asked him to bring five taels of silver including meat and rice as their vige was suffering from drought, and they asked for a lot of ration.


    Old Master Rong naturally was not willing to take out the money from his savings, just a mer why should he pay such a hefty sum? Fortunately, his son-inw got pregnant and was able to receive the ration from Yu Dong and her family.


    Seeing that the ration sent by Yu Dong and her family was really a lot, Old Master Rong did not hesitate and packed everything up in his house before collecting and sending it all to his inws, now he had nothing. The mer was married in his house and was even with a child, how could he admit his fault? He absolutely refused to do so!


    That five taels was a big sum of money for their family already if they were fined then he would only be more troubled!


    " Vige owner, you are ming me unjustly," Old Master Rong''s eyes turned red as he looked at Yu Dong. " I never did anything like what you are ming me for, how can I harm my own daughter and son-inw? I am not that selfish." As he spoke he even squeezed out two fat tears while looking at Yu Dong as he continued to say, " I am so old, I only want to live a peaceful life.


    I really did not do anything."


    Rong Yi was trembling from head to foot. This was how Old Master Rong fooled her mother, he would start crying and act like a gentle stepfather, though he spoke as if he was standing up for her, he was actually egging her mother to hit her more.


    Even when she was pushed by Rong Xi, Old Master Rong turned the situation around and pushed the me on her head, causing her to lose her team and livelihood. He was so ruthless that he was not willing to let her live but in front of outsiders, he acted gentle and loving making everyone look at her with weird gazes just like right now!


    " Rong Yi, what are you doing? How can you be so stubborn? Even if you don''t like your stepfather, you should not act so reckless,e on hurry up and apologize to Old Master Rong," one of the friends of Old Master Rong hurriedly suggested to Rong Yi. He had been with Old Master Rong and was firmly on his side as he knew that Rong Yi was a troubled kid.


    The other mer also nodded and said to Rong Yi, " Thats right, Rong Yi. I know that you find it unjust but what happened to you was not Rong Xi''s fault. You fell on your own and then tried to pin the me on your sister such that she would not get your team, I know it''s quite unfair but life is all about unfairness. You cannot be bitter and act willful, you are not a child."


    Hearing his friend''s words, Old Master Rong who had his head lowered and lips covered by his hand immediately smiled softly. Now this matter was going to end¡ª¡ª


    " If you are so skilled at judging the situation, why are you standing there? Come and stand in the position of Vige head and I will be an onlooker, what do you two say?"


    --------------------

 Chapter 1058: What is the truth? Was he bought or married?

    Yu Dong''s words immediately made the two mers go quiet. They exchanged a nce with each other and looked at the stern-looking Yu Dong before lowering their heads as the one dressed in a cherry red shirt and pants apologized sincerely, " We¡­we did not mean anything like that, Vige Owner. If our words offended you then we will apologize, all right?"


    However, inwardly they were not satisfied by Yu Dong''s reprimand. They really thought that Yu Dong was upset because they contradicted her and nothing more, because she wanted to save her prestige as the Vige Owner she scolded them unjustly. Obviously, it was Rong Yi at fault but she was standing up for Rong Yi and ming them.


    Of course, Yu Dong knew what the two mers were thinking about, she did not say anything to them but instead turned to look at the innocent-looking Old Master Rong and asked, " Are you saying, that Rong Yi took the funds which were meant for her husband and first child but deliberately did not give it to them despite going through a lot of trouble to marry her husband and using up all the savings that she had and then left the two of them to die?


    Don''t you think that it sounds a bit weird?"


    Others might not know but Rong Yi had told her while they wereing to the Rong family that her mother did not want her to get married or more clearly, she did not want to use her money on Rong Yi as she was saving everything for Rong Xi and her daughters.


    In the end, Rong Yi had to use more than half of her savings to redeem a mer from the ve trader and marry him, who would like to marry a ve? But Rong Yi was willing as she did not want to die alone.


    Even this caused her to be beaten up as her stepfather and Rong Xi had long thought of her savings as theirs. The second they found out that more than half of the savings were gone, they egged Old Madam Rong and caused Rong Yi to be beaten up on her wedding night.


    On the day when she and her husband were supposed to be filled with happiness, Rong Yi had to lie on her bed and her husband shed tears of worry for his new wife. It was simply heartbreaking for Rong Yi!


    Her words caused Old Master Rong to stiffen. He turned to re at Rong Yi with hatred in his eyes, he clearly told this woman not to air the dirtyundry of their family outside but she still told Vige Owner that they did not use a single cent on her wedding! Where would they put their faces? Did she even think about her old mother before saying something like this to Yu Dong?


    In the past, Old Master Rong used to think that Rong Yi would not tell the truth to others as it would disclose the identity of her husband but to his surprise, this time around Rong Yi was willing to break the pot and spill all the secrets!


    When the two mers heard Yu Dong say that Rong Yi had bought her husband, their eyes could not help but furrow as they looked at Old Master Rong. The mer in the cherry red dress asked, " Old Master Rong, didn''t you say that you used up most of your savings to find Rong Yi a husband? Howe the Vige Owner is saying that Rong Yi used her savings to buy her husband?


    Hurry up and clear the misunderstanding."


    " Yes, please," Yu Dong stated with a glint in her eyes. " I am dying for the misunderstanding to be cleared, tell me where did you find your son-inw? Who is his family and where is his vige? When was the wedding and when did you finalize the engagement? And where is the betrothal token?"


    Unlike the others, Yu Dong did not trust Old Master Rong. They all could be fooled by his green tea antics but not Yu Dong, she straightforwardly questioned Old Master Rong leaving him no way out.


    At this moment, Old Master Rong really felt like Yu Dong was a devil. It was fine that she was here to question him but she waspletely shredding his face to bits, he looked at Rong Yi whose eyes were calm before turning to look at his friends who were eagerly urging him to answer Yu Dong''s question before opening his mouth as he replied, " There was no such thing¡­ that mer was a ve."


    As soon as his words fell the two mers on Old Master Rong''s side were stunned and so were the rest of the vigers who gathered in front of the Rong house. There was no entertainment in the vige so when they saw Yu Dong heading down the Rong house, they all came to see what was going on. But they never expected that they would find a piece of news which was this explosive!


    Rong Yi''s husband was a ve that was redeemed?! So why did the Rong couple make things difficult for Rong Yi by saying to everyone that it was them who handed arge dowry price to the mer and his family because Rong Yi was old and thus did not have enough money to hold a banquet for Rong Yi and her husband.


    " B¡­But we did pay for him," Old Master Rong still wanted to struggle but Yu Dong did not give him a chance, she simply raised a brow and reached out her hand before saying, " Hand me the receipt and deed of the purchase. You must have got the life and death deed of the ve right?"


    She did not care how old the person in front of her was, as long as they caused trouble for her, she would shred their face to bits leaving nothing behind!


    Since this mer wanted to act then she would act with him till the end!

 Chapter 1059: Search

    As soon as Yu Dong asked for the receipt, Old Master Rong turned silent. Since he did not pay for that mer, obviously he did not have the receipt. So how could he make it appear out of thin air? He could only purse his lips and lower his head while acting like an ostrich whose head was buried under the ground.


    Now that Yu Dong was determined to investigate the matter, Old Master Rong was worried that he wouldn''t be able to hide this matter for long!


    When the two old mers saw that Old Master Rong had turned silent, their eyes could not help but turn wide in disbelief. Rong Yi was telling the truth? She was the one who bought the mer and made him, her husband?


    Then why did Old Master Rong and Old Madam Rongin for days calling Rong Yi unfilial and saying that she made them waste a lot of money that belonged to their eldest granddaughter''s marriage?


    The look in the eyes of the two mers changed along with the rest of the vigers. After all, they all have heard Old Master Rong and his wifeining about Rong Yi. When Rong Yi fell off the building which she was working on, it was Old Master Rong who told the entire vigers that Rong Yi was doing nothing and stayed in bed all day long while ordering their family around.


    If Rong Yi had such a dominant influence in the family then would she use her own savings to buy a ve and marry him?


    They all immediately started to concoct their own theories, while looking at Old Master Rong whose face turned red upon seeing that others were looking at him with contemptuous gazes. He bit his lips in frustration wanting to say something but not knowing what to say! With Yu Dong not getting fooled by his soft approach, he could only rely on his wife to deal with her.


    Fortunately, Old Master Rong''s granddaughter was rather smart. She knew that her grandfather was in trouble and immediately went to fetch her grandmother who was working in the fields. The Rong family was one of those families who did not ept the contract or the greenhouse, they did not wish to share their earnings with anyone.


    In their eyes, Yu Dong was the owner of the vige and she was responsible for taking care of the vigers and raising their living standards so why should they give her money?


    She should hand everything to them out of her own free will without asking for a single penny!


    " Grandma! Hurrye with me, the vige owner hase to our house and she is really angry! She is bullying Grandpa!" The eldest granddaughter of the Rong family was now eleven years old and under her grandfather''s pampering and teaching, she was quite scheming as well.


    Her mother told her that all the money and properties that were owned by the Rong family belonged to her and her sisters. Even the money saved by her aunt, now aunt had wasted the money by buying a ve and was causing trouble. Her aunt deserved to be beaten by her grandmother! How dare she call the vige owner andin that they have taken away the funds and the ration? So what if they did?


    They were family and they had so many members, even if her aunt suffered a little so what?


    Her aunt only had two members in her house, how much can they eat? It wasn''t as if her grandfather did not leave anything behind. As for the fact that Old Master Rong only left coarse grain which was hard to chew, Rong Yusha did not care about it at all.


    When Old Madam Rong heard that Yu Dong hade to her house, a bad premonition rose in her heart. She already knew that their family had done a lot of bad things which was why the cogs in her head immediately started to turn as she started to think about what was the reason for Yu Dong''s arrival.


    But after thinking for a long while Old Madam Rong realized that there were more than ten reasons for Yu Dong toe and look for her causing her to purse her lips.


    " Whats the matter?" Though Old Madam Rong did know that she was at fault, she still pretended to act as if she did not know what happened. How dare she act as if she was aware of the matter? Everyone working in their fields next to her was looking at her and her granddaughter. If she was to say something wrong at this moment then it might cause trouble for herter!


    Rong Yusha had been waiting for her grandmother to ask this question, the second Old Madam Rong questioned her, she immediately spoke up and while she told the matter to Old Madam Rong, she deliberately vilified her aunt. Her mother had told her that the more they talked bad about their aunt in front of their grandmother, the more grandmother would favour them.


    Sure enough, once Old Madam Rong was done listening to Rong Yusha, her expression turned ck as she pped her thigh and sneered, " That wretched girl, she really thinks that she can do anything now that she has grown up! Unfilial little thing! Come, I will have a good talk with that aunt of yours!


    How dare she cause trouble for your grandfather, who does not know that your grandfather spent greatbour to raise her."


    With that, the two of them went back home.


    The vigers who were working in the fields looked at each other before wiping their hands and rushing after Old Madam Rong. What a joke, this matter was now under Yu Dong''s jurisdiction, surely there was a good show to watch how could they miss something so exciting like this?


    Thus when Old Madam Rong and Rong Yusha arrived at their house, they were stunned to see the entire vige standing at the entrance of their house.


    Old Madam Rong: "¡­" Was her family made up of clowns?


    Vigers: Not yet, Not yet. We are waiting for Yu Dong to make you a clown.


    ------------------

 Chapter 1060: Search —-2

    Seeing the crowd in front of her house, Old Madam Rong felt a cold sweat break out all over her forehead and spine. She was really worried that if they made a mistake then the one to suffer would be their family!


    In case the matter of them taking the ration and fund of a pregnant son-inw came to light then she might as well forget about letting any mer marry her granddaughters! Though Old Madam Rong knew that Old Master Rong had been bringing orphans to their family she wanted to marry at least a decent mer from a good family to Rong Yusha and her sister who were born by the official husband.


    As for the granddaughters born by the mer concubines, they can marry those orphans!


    No. She couldn''t allow this matter to escte, she had to think of a way to make Rong Yi take the me!


    With that thought in her head, she immediately turned to look at Rong Yi who was standing next to Yu Dong and roared, " You unfilial daughter! Kneel for me!"


    Old Madam Rong''s momentum was really fast, a second ago she was standing in front of the door of the house, and the next second she was in front of Rong Yi. Her hand was raised in the air and everyone could see that she was going to p Rong Yi, this sight was something that everyone had seen many times in the past and was not shocked at all.


    But what shocked them was that before Old Madam Rong could p Rong Yi, her hand was blocked by Yu Dong.


    " Aren''t you in a hurry?" Yu Dong clicked her tongue as she flicked Old Madam Rong''s hand away causing the old woman to stumble a little. " I haven''t even said anything and you are already screaming in my ear, want to make me deaf? Can you afford it?" As she spoke Yu Dong used her small finger to clean her ear which was still ringing after hearing Old Madam Rong''s scream.


    How could Old Madam Rong not see that Yu Dong was protecting Rong Yi? She was a smart woman and knew what was going on at once. Old Madam Rong turned to look at Rong Yi and red at her unhappily just what did this girl say to Yu Dong?


    " Vige owner, why are you here? This is our family matter, you ¡­you don''t have to get involved in this," Old Madam Rong was frightened when she saw Yu Dong catching hold of her hand, what was more she had a feeling that if Yu Dong hadn''t control her strength, she would have definitely twisted her wrist just now.


    Old Madam Rong was rather upset upon seeing a junior acting like this in front of her but she couldn''t do anything to Yu Dong now.


    Who asked her to be the Vige owner? She could not provoke her!


    Yu Dongzily raised her eyes and nced at Old Madam Rong with a mocking look in her eyes as she coldly said, " This matter is no longer the matter of the Rong family. You might not know but these actions of stealing and selling the ration and money had caused me a lot of trouble."


    " The fund that is given to young mers who are pregnantes from the magistrate''s office, with the money taken and distributed only for the mer to die, do you have any idea how much trouble it will bring? Magistrate Li handed the funds to my ount and suggested since we don''t want the death of pregnant mers reduce the number of still borne."


    " I thought that such funds would be handed over to the pregnant mers without any resistance because people''s hearts are not made of stone, how can anyone dare to steal the food in front of a pregnant mer''s mouth? But what happened today has really opened my eyes, there are indeed beasts hiding between us."


    When Yu Dong called Old Madam Rong and her husband beasts, their expression changed. They knew that Yu Dong was suspecting them and this was why she was scolding them while speaking indirectly.


    Old Madam Rong''s expression twisted she wanted to say something but then decided not to say anything. Instead, she turned to look at her husband whose face was pale and her heart couldn''t help but clench tightly. Old Master Rong was very close to her heart and thus she couldn''t see him getting troubled, which was why Old Madam Rong breathed in and then turned to look at Yu Dong before saying,


    " Viger owner, I know that you are upset but this has nothing to do with my family," Old Madam Rong said with a stern voice. She looked at Rong Yi with a ring pair of eyes and then continued speaking, " The one who took the fund is responsible for it, how can it be med on us if it goes missing? Who knows who had a viinous heart and made trouble in between?"


    Old Madam Rong did not know that the matter was this serious, the fund was taken from the magistrate''s office which means that they would have to suffer severe consequences! How could she allow this to happen?


    Rong Yi waited for her heart to feel heavy after the words of her mother but to her surprise, she found out that she was unnaturally calm. Not only did she feel not hurt but she was alsopletely unperturbed by the words of her mother. Unknowingly, she got used to her mother''s indifference and prejudice which was why it no longer hurt Rong Yi anymore.


    Seeing that Old Madam Rong was going to act shameless till the end, Yu Dong was not surprised. She simply looked at Lang who nodded and then headed towards the Rong house which startled Old Madam Rong and Old Master Rong, what was going on?


    " Vige Owner this¡ª¡ª" Old Madam Rong began but was interrupted by Yu Dong who narrowed her eyes at her and calmly stated, " You don''t need to worry.


    Since you have done nothing wrong then even if you a search happens we will find nothing¡­" she then curled her lips into a small smirk and added," You might not know this but the taels offered by the magistrate office has a code underneath which makes it different than the normal ones, we just need to check that code to make it clear who is in the wrong."

 Chapter 1061: No one disturbs

    When the vigers heard that the money handed by the magistrate had a special code, there was an immediate uproar and many elderly mers immediately shrunk their necks to hide themselves.


    The money given by the county magistrate was not a lot but it was a big sum in the eyes of the vigers who only earned a few cents, thus instead of using that sum on their pregnant mer sons inw, they naturally saved it but now Yu Dong was telling them that there was a special code?!


    " A sp..special code?" Old Madam Rong felt like her entire world was tipping upside down, she looked at Yu Dong and then turned to re at her husband. Now that the matter had escted to this point, it was impossible for them to get out of this matter.


    Old Master Rong also panicked. He did not notice any code, in fact, he was so excited to get five taels every three months that he put everything inside a small box and did not bother to look at anything other than the shiny silver but now that Yu Dong was saying that there was a code to identify the silver handed out by the magistrate office and the normal ones, he could not help but panic.


    Now¡­ what was he supposed to do? No, he could not allow this ck pot to be pushed on his head, he had always carried the title of a kind and nice stepfather in front of the vige and if he was suddenly discredited as one then who knows what would happen to him and his family? They would definitely be treated roughly by the vigers!


    " Vige owner, if you are searching for those taels in my house then you should also look inside Rong Yi''s house," Old Master Rong spoke up suddenly, his voice rather loud as he winked at his granddaughters whom he doted the most.


    His daughter was at the town and was busy with her work, though he had sent someone to call her, she couldn''t simply fly over to their house in such a short period of time.


    Yu Dong knew what he was trying to do, she was an officer and was quick at catching the smallest actions. She of course noticed the wink that Old Master Rong gave to his granddaughters, she immediately used her spiritual energy to make two gnarled roots pop out of the ground causing the two girls who were running inside the house to fall on the ground with a loud oomph.


    " I will start the search but before that, everyone from the Rong familye out of the house and stand in front of me where I can see you all," she spoke loudly, her eyes cold as she looked at the two girls who were getting back on their feet.


    Seeing the look in Yu Dong''s eyes, they were so scared that they burst out crying.


    Old Madam Rong cursed her granddaughters for being stupid for failing at such an important juncture but she couldn''t do anything. In front of everyone, she could only silently watch the mammies pulling and pushing everyone out of the house, before they left the members of the Rong family were counted and checked to see whether or not they were carrying any silver.


    Seeing how they were being treated like criminals, Old Madam Rong was really furious but she could not do anything as she saw a mammy heading down the house that belonged to Rong Yi as well.


    The vigers all saw the scenes happening in front of them, they did not know who to believe anymore. If they were to side with Rong Yi then her fame was too bad and if they were to stand with Old Madam Rong and the Rong family, then they were just told that the Rong family did not pay for Rong Yi''s wedding and it was Rong Yi who had to take out her savings to marry a ve.


    Who would be willing to marry a ve? Wasn''t it because no one was helping her and Rong Yi had no choice?


    " I think Rong Yi is pitiful, she is a good woman and yet she had to marry a ve because the Rong family did not pay the money for her wedding," said one onlooker.


    " Isn''t it because Rong Yi had broken the heart of her parents?" Another onlooker questioned with a slight frown. " They might have thought that marrying Rong Yi would bring more trouble for their family."


    " But even so, how can they not let Rong Yi get married? Rong Xi is two years younger than Rong Yi and she already has many husbands and mer concubines, have you counted the number of kids in the Rong family? They are more than ten! Each mer gave birth to two children.


    With such a bustling family shouldn''t Rong Yi be allowed to marry a few mers?" An elderly woman who seemed much more experienced than the others spoke up.


    When Old Madam Rong heard the conversation, her expression could not help but turn livid. She red at her daughter and said, " Is this what you wanted to see?" She did not have a lot of feelings towards Rong Yi because her father came from a slightly better-off family and always suppressed her.


    Every time she fought with him, he would suggest divorcing her. Old Madam Rong was tired of being med and questioned by herte husband who would keep an eye on her as if he was afraid that she would take a toe out of the house.


    Heaven knows how hard it was for her to marry her childhood sweetheart.


    Thus, she did not even have the smallest ounce of affection for Rong Yi and turned her attention to the kids who were born by her husband.


    Rong Yi did not even look at her mother, she was holding her daughter tight such that she would not catch a cold. Upon hearing Old Madam Rong''s words, she calmly said, " I am not worried about anything, if they want to search then they can search."


    --------------

 Chapter 1062: Label me as unfilial? Then I might act like one!

    " You¡­" Old Madam Rong was furious, she never expected that her soft persimmon-like daughter would one day stand in front of her and talk back like this, she wanted to say something harsh but before she could say anything, Lang''s voice echoed in the yard of the Rong family.


    " Madam Yu, I have found the silver handed by the magistrate''s office. It was buried under the bed of Old Madam Rong and her husband," Lang spoke loudly as she carried a small wooden box in her hands and then came to a stop in front of Yu Dong. " There are only five taels as for the remaining ten taels, there is none."


    Yu Dong opened the box and then picked up a tael that was lying inside. Sure enough, she saw a special code written on the tael, this idea was something that she came up with because Yu Dong knew that there would be people who would dare to steal this fund.


    This special code was written by the workers of the county office and they were noted down in the treasury, with such a code written on the tael it would be easier to trace the person down in case the tael was found in the hands of those who did not deserve it.


    She raised her hand and dropped the tael in the box before turning to look at Old Madam Rong and asked, " Now what?"


    Old Madam Rong shivered under the gaze of Yu Dong. She licked her lips and then said, " Th...There are only five taels and they were given to us by Rong Yi. The remaining money must be with her."


    Even at this point Old Madam Rong was struggling to push the me on Rong Yi who narrowed her eyes and then looked at her mother with some annoyance in her eyes but instead of getting angry, she lowered her head and heartbrokenly said, " Mother, I know that you despise me but isn''t this too much?


    You and Father took away the silver taels and did not allow me and Shiqi to even keep a single tael, this matter is not a small one. You better take out the rest of the money and hand it to Madam Yu."


    " RONG YI!" Old Madam Rong was so angry that she was trembling, she never expected that her daughter would one day bite her in the back like this, she looked at Rong Yi with ring eyes but thetter did not budge this time around instead she looked at Old Madam Rong with a firm gaze.


    " There is no need to get agitated," Yu Dong spoke from the side, as she watched the Old Rong couple perform a two-man show. She calmly looked at Old Madam Rong and then stated, " I sent a mammy to take a look at Rong Yi''s house and she also took some of the vigers with her, they should being."


    And no sooner her words fall, Mammy Lin who went to look for the taels in Rong Yi''s house with some vigers following her to see the gossip returned.


    " Madam Yu, there is no money at Rong Yi''s house only a few broken copper coins," Mammy Lin spoke, she did not know how Rong Yi and her husband were alive till now, with such a small sum of money they should have died by now.


    " Thats right! I could not believe it when I saw it, Old Madam Rongand Old Master Rong always made it sound like Rong Yi was some sort of prodigal daughter who made things difficult for them but when I went inside thatrge house, I saw that other than four walls there is nothing inside other than a broken bed and some old pots and pans!"


    " There wasn''t even a nket, I saw it with my own eyes. The only thing that was inside the box of clothes was a small covering sheet which was made out of old cotton-padded jackets and it was so old that it had mould growing on it, what prodigal daughter? That old Rong couple did not even treat Rong Yi like a human despite saying that they were troubled by Rong Yi!"


    " Bah! What trouble? Obviously, they used their status as elders and then suppressed Rong Yi. I bet everything Rong Yi said was the truth including the fact that Rong Xi pushed her off the building to snatch her job."


    Old Madam Rong turned to look at the woman who spoke just now and then shouted at her, " You, Xu Yunjie what are you talking about? I have raised this girl till now, even if I took a bit of her money what''s wrong with it? And as for pushing her down where is the evidence!?"


    Rong Xi who just arrived at the vige and heard the words ''pushing down'' paused in her stride. She looked at the crowd that was standing in front of her house and suddenly felt her heart jump. Why¡­why did she have a feeling that something really bad was going to happen today?


    Even so, she was scared, she could only rush inside the house.


    " Mother, what happened?" Rong Xi questioned, she looked gentle and kind but now no one believed her facade. Her parents were not good people, how can they teach Rong Xi anything good?


    Seeing the gazes of people around her, Rong Xi panicked even more before turning to look at Rong Yi and then said in a slightly admonishing voice, " Sister Yi, I know that you are upset with the ident but how many times are you going to trouble mother and father? Are you only going to stop when you arebelled unfilial?"


    In the past, these words would have worked but Rong Yi was no longer the same. Just now she watched her husband and child almost lose their lives, how could she still bow her head? If she bowed her head now then she might as well wait for her family to die!


    " You all always want me tobel as unfilial, right? If that is the case then I might as well make your wordse true!"


    Rong Yi''s words caused a bad premonition to rise in the hearts of the Rong family and sure enough, the next second they heard Rong Yi loudly say, " I want to separate from this family!"

 Chapter 1063: How do you feel ?

    Rong Yi did not want to make the matter any more uglier than it already was but now that Rong Xi was using thebel of unfilial then she might as well break the pot. Unfilial, Unfilial, Unfilial¡ª¡ª just how many times she had heard this term?


    Even when she was pushed off the building, her mother did not punish Rong Xi, in fact, she told her that since her leg had beme there was no point in ruining Rong Xi.


    It was better to let Rong Xi lead her team and simply stay at home and eat. Back then her mother spoke a lot of flowery words saying that she did not have to do anything but Rong Yi was smart.


    She knew that her mother was only speaking nonsense, once the team was gone she would have a hard time even getting a meal which was why she was determined to punish Rong Xi for her actions but her mother suddenly called her unfilial, straightforwardly saying that if she sent Rong Xi to the Yamen then she would not admit her as her daughter and even clean her up from the n.


    Getting cleaned up from the n could not be considered a small matter, if she was really cleared out of the n then Rong Yi was sure that she would not be able to find even a space to live thus she could only lower her head.


    But once she lowered her head, she had to lower her head all the time. Did not give money to stepfather? Unfilial. Did not give ration to stepfather? Unfilial. Did not move out of the house to a small shack for her niece?


    Unfilial.


    Rong Yi had been called unfilial so many times that she no longer cared about it anymore! It was because of filial piety that she ended up in this situation and almost lost her husband and child.


    Who could bear such a pain? She could not!


    Whoever dared to suffer such a pain then they were more than wee to suffer in ce of her.


    " You¡­ You have gone crazy !" Old Madam Rong spat out, she never thought that Rong Yi would say such words, after all, no matter how harshly she was treated her daughter had always lowered her head but now she was saying that she wanted to leave. How could this be allowed?


    Rong Yi snickered and said, " Yes, I have gone crazy! I was pushed off a building by your daughter and broke my leg. But instead of punishing her, you snatched my team and handed it to her! If that was not bad enough, after I turned limp, you kicked me out of the house to live in a small shack and only gave me things that Rong Xi did not want."


    " I thought that it would be enough but then you woulde to me and take away the pheasants that I hunt under the pretext that I was alone and could not eat much, why can''t I eat much? I was recovering from injuries! Forget about a pheasant I could eat two! I went to the mountains with my limp leg all because I was hungry but what did you do? You snatched everything!"


    Rong Yi''s eyes turned red as she wiped her tears, all the grievances that she had umted poured out one after another.


    " If your tyranny was limited to only this then I would have never said anything but then you also took away the funds that were meant for Shiqi, I almost lost my daughter because of you! Only your daughter is precious? And I and my husband are weeds that could be crushed as you want? We are humans too, we deserve to live as well, who are you to tell me that I have to give everything up for Rong Xi?


    If you wanted her to live afortable life then you should have either worked hard or you should have asked her to work hard! Why did you snatch everything from me? What did I even do to you all?"


    Old Madam Rong was speechless, she looked at Rong Yi with a shocked look on her face, she never expected that her daughter would bring out their dirtyundry and hang it up in front of others. She stared at Rong Yi without saying anything but then she saw the contemptuous expressions of the vigers and her expression changed again and again.


    It was over for their family. Now that this matter was known, no one would be willing to give face to the Rong family!


    " You bastard! I will deal with you today!" As Old Madam Rong screamed she rushed at Rong Yi, every one thought that Rong Yi would not be able to escape because of her limp leg but before Old Madam Rong could hurt Rong Yi, she was stopped by Yu Dong who caught her wrist and then threw her down. This time, she did not control her strength and Old Madam Rong fell on the ground with a loud thump.


    " Oww, my waist!" Old Madam Rong cried out loud while holding the back of her waist. She was really worried that she would end up lying on the bed if her waist was broken.


    " Wife!"


    " Mother!"


    Old Madam Rong fell on the ground and her face crumpled in pain, seeing this Old Master Rong and Rong Xi were really terrified. Not because they cared about Old Madam Rong but because Old Madam Rong could still work in the fields. Even if she did not earn much by taking care of the five mu ofnd, they could eat without worry and there were also four mu of rice paddies.


    If something happened to Old Madam Rong, who would take care of so muchnd?


    " Vige owner, what is the meaning of this ?" Old Master Rong asked angrily.


    But Yu Dong did not even give him a good look, instead, she turned to look at Old Madam Rong and asked, " Does it hurt? Did it feel scary just now?"


    Old Madam Rong was in so much pain that she did not dare to say anything,she only looked at Yu Dong with hatred in her eyes.


    Seeing this Yu Dong sneered, " You only fell on the ground and felt a little bit of pain and yet your eyes are ring at me as if you want to eat me alive. Think of your daughter who was pushed off a building and was left to die, think of the pain that she suffered. You haven''t even suffered the pain of being abandoned yet! Tell me, Old Madam Rong, how did it feel?"


    --------------------

 Chapter 1064: We haven’t talked about the separation of the properties yet

    Old Madam Rong was stumped, she looked at Yu Dong as if she was a devil. So the reason, Yu Dong pushed her down was to teach a lesson for Rong Yi? Terrifying, simply terrifying. If she hadn''t supported herself just now then she would have really broken her waist. The fear that she felt just now was too much, even her heart stopped beating for a moment.


    Seeing her like this, Yu Dong curled her lips in distaste. She had never been a woman who would find trouble for no reason but Old Madam Rong and her family repeatedly touched her bottom line again and again.


    " As the head of your household, you should have taken care of your daughters equally. You should have made sure that not even a grain of rice was extra in the bowl of one daughter, but instead, you foolishly listened to your husband''s pillow talk and ruined your eldest daughterpletely."


    " I did not¡ª¡ª"


    " You did not?" Yu Dong arched a brow and asked as she looked at Old Madam Rong who was lying on the ground. " So was it because you had some personal grudges between you and Rong Yi''s father?"


    As soon as Yu Dong finished speaking, Old Madam Rong''s face turned pale seeing what else Yu Dong could not understand. She had been in this world for so long, it was either one thing or another.


    " It doesn''t matter if you had any personal grudges against Rong Yi''s father, you were the one who agreed to marry him! If so then you had the responsibility of raising Rong Yi well but not only did you fail in that, you even failed in raising your second daughter.


    For the sake of prosperity and selfishness, she was willing to kill her sister, even if half of their blood is different, the other half is the same. There is no kindness andpassion in your daughter, she is selfish to the bone, a woman like her who could kill her sister, I am worried about what would she do to the vigers?"


    As soon as these words came out, the vigers'' expressions turned ugly. That was right, not only Rong Xi but the entire Rong family was exceptionally cruel, they were the cause of Rong Yi''s condition but instead of treating her well, they treated her cruelly.


    If what Rong Xi did was a mistake then Rong Xi and the entire Rong family could have made it up for Rong Yi but instead, they turned their backs on her.


    What did it show? It showed that Rong Xi wanted to kill Rong Yi from the start and neither Old Madam Rong nor Old Master Rong cared about it.


    " You are talking nonsense¡­ my ¡­my daughter is not like that ¡­she is not heartless," seeing that the vigers were won over by Yu Dong''s words, Old Master Rong wanted to fight back but it was toote, they all have seen how the Rong family treated Rong Yi. Even pushing her husband to death, so how could they believe him?


    Old Master Rong was really angry, he wanted to scold Yu Dong for speaking too much but when he turned to look at Yu Dong he saw that thetter was looking at him with mockery in her eyes.


    " You don''t have to fight with me but if you want to fight then you are wee, worsee to worse this matter would be investigated. Your daughter is not a professional killer it is impossible for her to wipe her bottom cleanly, someone must have seen her pushing Rong Yi off, with my connections do you think I will not be able to find out?


    When that happens your daughter will be sent to the prison, do you want this kind of end?" Yu Dong asked with a sneer.


    Before Old Master Rong could say anything, Rong Xi already panicked. That day was one of the busiest days in the town, thus there were indeed a lot of people but Rong Xi''s eyes were blinded by greed. Rong Yi had just received a big order and Rong Xi did not want to receive a fixed wage but the biggest piece of the pie avable.


    Thus, she pushed Rong Yi off the building.


    As long as the matter was investigated, it would not take long for Yu Dong to find out that she really tried to kill Rong Yi.


    " Father! You cannot allow this to happen!" Rong Xi anxiously called out, she was really scared. Who was she? And who was Yu Dong? With Yu Dong''s connections, she could send her to Yamen even if she did not investigate the matter.


    Now even if Yu Dong did not send Rong Xi to the Yamen, everyone else knew that it was Rong Xi who pushed Rong Yi off the building. When the vigers heard the heated words of Rong Xi, they all sucked in a breath, in the beginning, it was all spection but now this matter was a done deal!


    It was really Rong Xi!


    " How terrible."


    "She is honestly really scary."


    " I am telling you to stay away from her or else the next person to suffer would be you."


    All sorts of discussion started among the vigers but everyone agreed to one thing unanimously and that was they needed to stay away from Rong Xi!


    Old Master Rong''s face was stiff, he looked at the vigers and then turned to look at Yu Dong, of course, he dared not to throw his temper at Yu Dong. She was the vige owner, so he could only turn his attention to Rong Yi.


    "It''s you! It''s you who cannot see our family doing good! Rong Yi, you are shameless. First, it was your father who stole my wife away from me and now you ruined my daughter! Just you wait! This matter is not over yet!"


    Rong Yi did not say anything and simply watched Old Master Rong go crazy. Instead, it was Yu Dong who nodded and solemnly said, " Thats right, this matter is not over yet. Rong Yi hasn''t separated and your family properties haven''t been distributed yet, how can this matter be over ?"

 Chapter 1065: I dare not

    Old Madam Rong felt as if the sky was falling upon her head, her eyes flushed red and she looked at Yu Dong as if she wanted to eat her flesh.


    " What are you talking about? We haven''t agreed to the separation yet," when Old Master Rong heard that he would have to distribute the properties, he immediately became vignt. Though Old Madam Rong did not have a lot ofnd, she was not poor either.


    However the number of people in their family was too many, Rong Xi had so many daughters, if the properties were distributed here, what would be left for his granddaughters?


    " Thats right, we don''t agree," though Rong Xi was not smart, she was not a fool either. She knew that her resources were in danger and immediately refused to let Rong Yi separate. What was more, she wanted to see Rong Yi suffer even more, ever since they were children, Rong Yi was really smart and was able to earn money in one way or another.


    While she could not, even though her father pampered her to the high heavens, she knew that Rong Yi was better than her. Rong Xi wanted to see Rong Yi suffer before withering away just like how she had burned in insecurities and jealousy watching Rong Yi get better and better, how could she allow her to leave like this?


    " So you want to send your youngest daughter to the Yamen?" Yu Dong was not willing to take another step behind, it was fine if they agreed politely but since they wanted to fight then she would willing to fight with them.


    As soon as Rong Xi and Old Master Rong heard Yu Dong''s words, they withered away like a frosted eggnt. With such a big piece of information in her hands, Yu Dong could easily deal with them. Now that Yu Dong had their weakness in her hands even if they wanted to refuse, they dared not to do so.


    Seeing that Yu Dong was not even giving them the slightest bit of leeway, Old Madam Rong turned to look at her daughter and then beseeched politely, " Yi''er, I know that mother was wrong. Mother will treat you and Shiqi well in the future, so why don''t you forget this? Let''s go back home, there is no need for you to separate.


    Your daughter is still young and you would need someone experienced to take care of her, your father would take good care of your daughter."


    " I dare not," Rong Yi was someone who had been bitten more than twice, she looked at her mother and then coldly said, " I fear that if I leave my daughter in his care, I would find her drowned in water vat or something since she is a threat to his precious granddaughters."


    Rong Yi was foolishly abiding the filial piety but that does not mean that she was foolish, she knew very well that her stepfather was not a good mer and her mother was not a good thing either.


    " You! Rong Yi! Are you out of your mind how dare you say something like that to your father?" Old Madam Rong questioned angrily, her husband was her childhood sweetheart, and she could not bear to hear even a single word wrong about him.


    Seeing her mother so agitated, Rong Yi sneered and then said, " Am I out of my mind or you are a fool? Do you really think that Rong Xi dared to push me off the building without someone egging her from behind? With her little guts, how could she even think about doing something so heinous?"


    Rong Yi knew her sister too well, though Rong Xi hated her, she did not have the guts to do something so cruel. It must have been someone else who whispered in her ears and made her take such a drastic step, after all, she and Rong Xi were growing up. If she surpassed Rong Xi then Rong Xi would definitely have to lower her head in the future, so it was better to nip the bud before it bloomed!


    This kind of thing Old Master Rong knew very well!


    Hearing Rong Yi''s words, Old Master Rong stiffened. He looked at Rong Yi who sneered at him and felt his heart skip a beat, he immediately shook his head and said, " You are using me falsely, Rong Yi. I know you don''t like me but there is no need for you to treat me so harshly like this, right?" As he spoke, Old Master Rong''s eyes turned red and he shed a few tears.


    Rong Yi did not speak any further she was too tired after seeing Old Master Rong''s performance over the years, instead it was Old Madam Rong who couldn''t withstand her husband crying like such and turned to look at Rong Yi with me in her eyes as she scolded her fiercely, " Rong Yi, you unfilial child what are you trying to do? Quickly apologize to your father!"


    However, Rong Yi did not bow her head. As a daughter, she was weak but as a mother, she dared not to lower her head because it would be her daughter who would suffer instead!


    Seeing that Rong Yi was not lowering her head, Old Madam Rong panicked. Was her daughter serious this time?


    Yu Dong did not care about the thoughts that were going on in the head of the Rong family, she immediately asked for Vige head Gu toe to the Rong family with two sets of paper and brush.


    " Since the matter has been decided let''s discuss how to distribute the properties," Yu Dong spoke up when she saw Vige head Gu rushing towards the Rong family. She had long heard of the good deeds that the Rong family had done and was really dissatisfied, what was Old Madam Rong doing? Stealing the funds handed out by the magistrate? Was she not afraid of thew?


    Or did she have too many lives on her hands and thought that she might as well waste one?


    ------------------------------

 Chapter 1066: Whats filial piety without the love of parents?

    " No, we don''t agree!" Old Madam Rong had promised her husband that she would hand everything to Rong Xi, how could she allow thends under her to be handed to Rong Yi, the daughter of that mer who made trouble for her every now and then?


    She breathed heavily and pushed herself off the ground before saying, " She is my daughter, what''s wrong with suffering a little? Fine, I admit that we ignored her a little but she did not die, right? So what if we did not treat her as equal? As a child, it was her duty to be filial to me and her father! Even if we want her life, she should stay silent and hand it over to us!"


    Old Madam Rong''s words were too loud and echoed in the entire surroundings, till the end she did not think that there was anything wrong with her treating Rong Yi so cruelly. In her heart, she was Rong Yi''s mother, she was the one who gave birth to Rong Yi, without her, Rong Yi would not be here, so what was wrong with suffering a little?


    It was her fault that she fell out of the womb of that disgusting mer and it was her fate to be suppressed by Rong Xi who was born by her childhood sweetheart.


    " Mammy Lin," Yu Dong was too annoyed to even reply to such words, she simply waved her hand and let Mammy Lin deal with Old Madam Rong.


    Upon seeing Mammy Lin get closer to her, Old Madam Rong was terrified. She looked at Yu Dong and then nced at Mammy Lin before asking, " What are you doing?"


    SLAP!


    Instead of an answer, Old Madam Rong received a tight p. Mammy Lin did not hold back while pping Old Madam Rong, she as a woman who was given the medicine to never be able to have children with a mer knew how painful it was to not have a child of her own.


    Yet Old Madam Rong who had such a good daughter like Rong Yi did not care about her and even spoke nonsense like this, just listening to it made one''s blood boil. What kind of mother was this? She was a shame on the name of mothers!


    " You.. how could you!" Old Master Rong did not expect that the matter of him snatching the taels from Rong Yi would turn so big, in fact, he never thought that Rong Yi would file aint. But now that the matter was way past his control, he could only re at Rong Yi hating her with every ounce of his being.


    "It''s true that children have duties towards their parents but that is only when their parents treat them well. As a parent do you think that just giving birth is enough? Wrong.


    You need to treat them well only then would they reciprocate your kindness, you treated your daughter so cruelly and you still want her to be filial to you, aren''t you dreaming too beautifully?" Yu Dong arched a brow, she then turned to look at the rest of the crowd and said, " I don''t care how you all treated your children till now, if you want your children to show filial piety towards you then you all better buckle up and treat them well, if you torment or treat them unequally then you might as well be prepared to deal the matter in the same way as the Rong family today."


    " Because under my control, no child will be allowed to be treated like he or she was unwanted, if you do then pack your bags and get lost!"


    Yu Dong was not going to withstand, this stupid filial piety badge. If a parent was nice then it was all right, but if they were like Old Madam Rong what was the point of foolish filial piety? Wouldn''t the child be looking for a way to death?


    " How can this be done?" No sooner did Yu Dong speak many vigers spoke up, they had so many kids, it was inevitable for them to treat one better than the other.


    " Why can it not be done?" Yu Dong questioned with a raise of her brows, "It''s you who decide to have kids, if you don''t take care of them who is going to take care of your children? The immortals or your neighbours? If you choose to have kids then it means that you are supposed to treat them equally. If you cannot then don''t have children!


    Your children are not tools for you to exploit, they are human beings with their own thoughts! What''s more, if you are not kind to them why do you expect them to be filial to you?"


    She then turned to look at Old Madam Rong and said, " Don''t worry, I will not snatch all of your properties, I will only hand half of them to Rong Yi."


    Old Madam Rong gasped in horror, half? Yu Dong was going to cut her life in half if she was to distribute her property like this!


    " I don''t agree," Rong Xi heard that she had to share half of her properties with Rong Yi and immediately refused. Her father told her that everything belonged to her and her daughters, how could she hand half of it to Rong Yi? This¡­This wasn''t right!


    Rong Xi looked at Yu Dong and then said in a hurry, " I have so many children, if the properties are halved what would I give them? Anyway, sister only has one daughter its all right for her¡ª¡ª"


    " Why does it matter if you have a lot of children? Did I ask you to have so many children?


    If you gave birth to them then it is your duty to feed them as well, why should Rong Yi give up her share just because you have a lot of children?" Yu Dong sneered and then continued coldly, " Rong Xi, this world does not work in the manner of this is mine and that is mine as well, you pushed your sister causing her to turn handicapped, it''s only right that youpensate her.


    Be d that I am only asking for half and not handing everything to Rong Yi!"

 Chapter 1067: Miss Yu?

    After hearing Yu Dong''s words, Rong Xi deted like a balloon. She did not know what to say anymore, with her weakness in Yu Dong''s hands even if she wanted to make a fuss what could she do?


    Only Old Madam Rong felt like her chest was filled with cotton, she looked at Yu Dong and said, " You are forcing our family to die!"


    " Am I forcing your family to die? Old Madam Rong don''t be shameless!" Yu Dong scolded with a fierce voice causing Old Madam Rong to be stunned. " The properties that you owned are all handed to you by your mother, you haven''t earned a single penny. Yet you govern over thend as if you were the one who bought it, your daughter is equally shameless."


    " She does not want to work in the field so instead of going out and exploring jobs, she snatched her sister''s and ruined her sister''s life. If you ask me this is your karma. If you had treated Rong Yi better then she would have not only treated you well but even helped your family but your selfishness made it impossible for you to be kind.


    Now that you are in this situation who else can you me but yourself?"


    Yu Dong''s words stripped off Old Madam Rong''s face bare, thetter wanted to say something but she could not bring herself to say anything. Under Yu Dong''s pressure and threats, they could only separate as she told them.


    Once the separation document was in Rong Yi''s hands, Yu Dong turned to look at Old Madam Rong and loudly announced, " Since Madam Rong and her husband stole the government''s funds, they will be fined with twenty taels as per the orders of the magistrate. And from now on they are no longer allowed to have any share in the future funds, on the Rong family is cklisted!"


    Yu Dong''s words caused another uproar, the mers who secretly wanted to keep the money for their daughters and maternal family immediately turned pale. They were so scared that their legs turned to jelly, no, they could no longer keep the money in their pockets, as soon as they went back home they would hand the money to their sons-inw, lest they end up rebelling like Rong Yi.


    The sum of money was not big but it was not small either, if they were to take out fifteen taels only to repay it by twenty it would be a loss!


    Of course Yu Dong knew that there were a few families who were stealing the funds which was why she was killing the chicken to warn the monkeys, she did not want to bother herself with this matter anymore.


    " NO!" Old Master Rong screamed but Yu Dong did not listen, she waved her hand and then headed back to her house. It did not matter what the other people were doing or thinking, since they relied on her they all needed to listen to her orders.


    Once Yu Dong stepped out of the Rong house, Rong Yi followed her like a pitiful helpless follower, seeing her follow her, Yu Dong was a bit confused and could not help but ask, " Sister Yi, why are you following me?"


    She had dealt with the matter and she had handed Rong Yi the key to her freedom, so why was she following her?


    Rong Yi flushed in embarrassment as she heard Yu Dong''s words. She bowed her head and said, " Miss Yu, if you don''t mind can you hire me? I don''t care what sort of job you arrange for me as long as it pays a decent sum such that I can feed my family, I will do it."


    Rong Yi had tasted despair. When she fell from the building and her mother said that she would look after her, she still had some hope in her heart but then her hope turned into despair when she saw her mother throw her limp body out of the house just because she ate a piece of meat that was supposed to go in the bowl of her eldest granddaughter.


    She gave up everything and that was how she was repaid by family.


    That was when Rong Yi understood that one could only rely on oneself, she then went to Yu Dong and borrowed a sum of money before starting to farm but farming would take time, and she needed some money in her pockets to fill the stomachs of her husband and daughter.


    Yu Dong''s brows furrowed but then she thought about how Rong Yi was a skilled mason and said, " Can you build a barricade around the vige? One that almost reaches the top and is tall and sturdy? I want it so strong that no one would be able to break or climb it."


    She wanted to be prepared, if her vige was filled with resources then refugees would definitely try to look for a way to enter the vige and plunder it but she did not want that to happen if the vige was attacked by refugees then all her hard work would go down the drain.


    " I can, I can!" Rong Yi nodded excitedly. In the past, she once travelled to the Imperial City with her master and they had the fortune to work on the city closer to the Imperial City and build a barricade around that city. It belonged to a princess and was under her control, though Rong Yi only helped her master she grasped the essence of building therge barricade.


    Thus she knew that she could build this type of barricade with confidence. While Rong Xi relied on purely copying her skills, Rong Yi relied on her learning thus she knew a lot more than Rong Xi who gotcent after learning a few skills from Rong Yi.


    " Very well then, you can start tomorrow, I will pay you five hundred copper coins every day," Yu Dong sighed in relief, she was worried about where to look for masons who knew such skills but now that she knew it, she did not have to worry about the barricade anymore.


    " Um, Miss Yu?"


    ---------------

 Chapter 1068: Please save my life

    Yu Dong turned to look at the young mer who was standing behind her pitifully and frowned. She had seen this mer in the vige but never paid attention to him, after all, he was just a small mer whose face was disfigured and was missing a thumb.


    Though she did not know what kind of things the mer went through, she did sympathize with him.


    However, she only had sympathy for this mer and nothing else what was more he was married.


    " Is there something the matter?" She asked the mer who was fiddling with his fingers and trembling from head to toe, though she did not raise her voice and even lowered it slightly the mer still trembled like he had been electrocuted.


    The mer jumped in fright. He looked at Yu Dong in panic before he opened his mouth and closed it again, he seemed to want to say something but he was too scared to say anything.


    Yu Dong''s brows furrowed even more as she looked at the little mer and then asked kindly, " Do you want to talk somewhere else?"


    The mer nodded in response. Only then did Yu Dong turn to walk towards a secluded corner. Since no one was near the Rong family, no one saw the two of them go to the corner to talk and Rong Yi was smart enough to keep guard as she carried her child in her arms while covering her carefully.


    Though she felt sympathetic towards her daughter, if not for Yu Dong, her daughter would have died. They can''t be selfish and burn bridges after crossing the river.


    Yu Dong turned to look at the little mer and asked, " Whats the matter with you? It''s not that I am being impatient but I need to head back home, whats more if we stay in the corner alone for so long others will gossip."


    The mer held his hands tight before raising his head and looking at Yu Dong. His lips were trembling and he said, " Madam Yu¡­ I am here to plead for my life in front of you. I do not have any ill intentions. I saw that you are a woman with a kind heart which is why I know that you would save me¡­ someone¡­someone wants to kill me."


    Yu Dong looked at the scared expression of the mer and then asked, " Who? Who is trying to kill you?"


    The mer seemed to be too scared to lie.


    The mer swallowed harshly and then said, " Madam Yu, I am Lu Huo. I ¡­ I was married off to this vige before the winter. I ¡­ I came from the imperial city."


    Upon hearing that the mer was from the imperial city, Yu Dong''s brows rose a little but she still did not say anything and allowed the mer to continue speaking.


    " A few¡­ few months ago my mother sent me to this vige after my face got ruined, my ¡­my wife is Yiyi, Jin Yiyi.


    She is a farmer in your vige, I don''t know what kind of deal she and my mother have butst night I suddenly found out that someone wanted to choke me to death because I was asleep I could only struggle unconsciously and when I woke up I found that my wife was asleep next to me and there was no one else in the room."


    Yu Dong pursed her lips and then asked, " Did you look around the room carefully?"


    " I did. I could feel the feeling of someone squeezing my neck which was why I looked around the room carefully but I did not find anyone other than my wife," Lu Huo''s eyes turned red. He was really overwhelmed by the sensation of losing his life again, he was worried that if he was to go home today then he might lose his life in the night again.


    " Madam Yu, you¡­ you must save me. I am... I am really scared, I don''t want to get scared."


    Seeing that the mer was really scared, he was panic-stricken and terrified. Yu Dong on the other hand was really calm and unruffled, she said, " Calm down. Why would your wife want to kill you? Is there something that you know?"


    Lu Huo stiffened. He opened his mouth and then closed it but did not say anything in the end.


    When Yu Dong saw that the mer was not speaking, she said, " You need to tell me the truth, if you don''t then how can I believe that your wife tried to kill you?" She paused and then added, " If you don''t want to tell me then there is no need."


    Lu Huo immediately stepped forward before clutching Yu Dong''s sleeves and then said, " No, No.. wuwuwu¡­ I will speak... I will speak please don''t.. please don''t leave."


    Yu Dong looked down at the sleeves that Lu Huo was holding, upon noticing Yu Dong''s gaze, Lu Huo immediately let go of the sleeves that he was holding and then apologized with a pale face, " I am really sorry." He then took out a small wooden box from his sleeves, he handed it to Yu Dong carefully.


    " What is this?" Yu Dong asked as she took the box from Lu Huo.


    " This ¡­This is the box that holds the keys to my mother''s secrets," Lu Huo replied in a calm voice. " There are twenty or so storage houses in our manor and each storage house has a locker which hides the evidence rted to the corruption of my mother and the eldest princess¡­" his voice was calm but Yu Dong could already feel the weight of the box in her hands.


    " Is it enough to execute your mother?"


    Lu Huo paused before he nodded solemnly. " Yes, it''s enough."


    He stole these keys while her mother was preparing for the enthronement of Xian Xieren.


    Her mother must have thought that he would have never dared to do something like this but Lu Huo was in a pinch, he knew that his disfigured face that was ruined by the eldest princess had ruined his mother''s ns for him and thus he had be an abandoned chess piece, surely she would either kill or destroy him.


    Lu Huo did not want to die alone which was why he stole the keys in an attempt to drag his mother down with him and made copies of these keys but looks like his mother found out that he had copied the keys.

 Chapter 1069: Lets hurt each other

    Though Lu Huo was afraid that he was bringing trouble for himself, he also had to look for a way out.


    Yu Dong looked at the keys, there were a total of twenty keys. She had to admit that this mer was rather smart, after finding out that he was being sent to a vige he came prepared. It was just that he was a bit too greedy and ended up causing trouble for himself.


    She then asked, " Are you sure that you want to do this? Are you not worried that your parents would hate you? In case these keys were to fall in the hands of someone who would bring them to justice?"


    " And what about the documents would they not be moved?"


    " They cannot be moved," Lu Huo shook his head and then took out arge key from his own pocket and handed it to Yu Dong." This is the main key of the manor where those storages are located and thus they cannot be taken out for the time being."


    Lu Huo was smart and his father was even more smart, back then for the sake of protecting his son, his father did everything to stop the marriage but his mother did not even give his father a good face and ended up poisoning his father to death.


    She knew that as long as Lu Huo''s father was alive, he would not allow Lu Huo to marry into a vige and she did not want to keep a mer who was disfigured and couldn''t be sent to the house of an official.


    Thus before dying Lu Huo''s father decided to grasp the vein of the Lu family firmly. Even if Lu Huo''s mother wanted to hate him, there was nothing she could do as she was the one who killed him.


    " As for hatred," Lu Huo snorted scornfully. " If they had treated me like family, then I would not be sent to this vige like a livestock that needed to be sent away. In their eyes, I am just a mer born by a mer concubine and should be used to my maximum potential, if I cannot be used then I am supposed to be thrown away.


    Since they don''t care about my life and death, then there is nothing I can do about them either."


    What was more it was his mother''s official mer son who ruined his face just because he did not want him to be the concubine of the woman he was about to marry. If not for that legitimate son, his condition would not be like this, yet his mother ignored everything and only caused him to suffer.


    Since that was the case then let''s hurt each other, and see who ends up getting hurt the most!


    Yu Dong could see the chill shing in the eyes of Lu Huo and knew that he was not lying, she looked at the mer and asked, " Don''t tell me that your mother sent you here because she wanted to find out who is behind the oil mill?"


    Lu Huo stiffened but then he nodded carefully. He saw that Yu Dong was not angry and thus replied in a low voice, " But don''t worry, Madam Yu. I am good at copying the writing of others, this is the skill that my father taught me and no one knows about it. I exchanged the letter handed to my mother written by my wife."


    He knew that his mother was only handing empty promises to his wife who agreed to marry him in exchange for money. His mother said that as long as they were willing to hand her the truth, then she would hand his wife ten per cent shares of the earnings after the oil mill was under her control but Lu Huo knew that these words were as empty as every other promise that his mother made to him.


    Thus, he changed the content of the letter and every other letter that Lin Yiyi sent to the capital but he did not know how long he could hide it. Lu Huo had told his wife that the capital was closed at the moment and thus mother did not have the time to deal with him or anyone else but if his wife found out that he was lying then he would really suffer.


    " How do you and Lin Yiyi meet?" Yu Dong asked though she was surprised that there was a traitor in the vige, she was still calm.


    " She is the rtive of the horse stable cleaner in our house," Lu Huo bitterly replied. When his mother was looking for a wife for him, she really did not have any qualifications, she just wanted a woman and then sent him away. And with the legitimate husband whispering in her ear, she even spread the matter to the workers.


    The master of the family said that his face was ruined and no one would be willing to marry him and thus it was better to choose a woman whose family was poor such that they would not have to worry about anything. The pretext was that he would not be bullied if they gave the other person money but the truth was that they were cutting every chance of retreat for him.


    Yu Dong: "¡­" What a match.


    She sighed and then took the keys from Lu Huo and said, " You should keep an eye on your wife, as soon as she writes another letter bring it to me. And I will deal with her."


    The oil mill was not only hers but magistrate Li''s as well, at the moment the oil mill was like a child to Li Wan. If someone tried to make trouble regarding the oil mill, she was sure that Li Wan would not sit tight.


    " But do remember that you might have to live like a widower after that," Yu Dong warned Lu Huo lest he med herter on.


    Lu Huo sneered as he thought about the torment that he had to go through every day and nodded," I cannot ask for anything more."


    Yu Dong: "¡­." What a ruthless mer.


    --------------

 Chapter 1070: How to deal with traitors

    Yu Dong did not say anything and then took the keys with her to the Yu house but as soon as she entered the house, Chen Mi who was sitting outside in the courtyard immediately rushed forward and started to sniff her.


    " What are you doing?" Yu Dong asked with a frown as she looked at Chen Mi who was sniffing. She did not know what kind of hobby this was and where her husband learned it.


    Chen Mi crossed his arms on his chest and then said, " I heard that you went to look for a little mer, so I want to catch what did you do with him. But given that you don''t smell, I am willing to listen to your exnation."


    He was already having a tough time with Xiao Hua who would alwayse to the house and order him around and when Chen Mi said to him that he was the senior, Xiao Hua would tell him his age. This way the two of them have been going back and forth for a while and Chen Mi cannot deal with another mer for the time being.


    Thus, all other goblins need to be kicked to the side!


    " What do you think all day long?" Yu Dong was so amused that she did not know whether tough or cry. " I was not doing anything,e inside. I will tell you what happened and call Master Yuan, tell him that I have something to discuss with him."


    She had long noticed that the identity of Lord Yuan was different. He was a mer but his strength was no lesser than a woman. Just this morning, she saw him pulling the pigs in the pig pen by the cor that Yu Dong ordered and made the pigs wear such that they would know that the pigs belonged to their family in case they went missing or were stolen.


    And because those cors had locks, it was impossible for anyone to take them down without killing the pigs.


    She did it after the piglets were stolen from their house for their manure.


    Now at least the pigs would return home without getting pignapped in the middle.


    Chen Mi saw that Yu Dong was serious so he followed her inside and then went to call for Master Yuan who slept in the third wing of their house after the construction. Maybe they all knew that this mer had a special identity which was why neither of them objected to it when Master Yuan took the third wing for himself.


    As long as he did not make any unreasonable request they would not make any trouble either.


    Master Yuan arrived at the main hall upon being called by Yu Dong, he did not say anything and simply looked at Yu Dong who handed him the wooden box as well as the key to the main manor of the Lu house in the capital.


    " This was handed to me by Lu Huo. He says that his mother is a minister from the imperial city and that she had hidden the evidence of her corruption with the first princess in the storage houses."


    Hearing Yu Dong''s words, Master Yuan did not have the time to pretend. He looked at the wooden box with a solemn look on his face and then asked, " Why did he give you this?"


    " He said that his mother ordered his wife to kill him and apparently, she was also ordered to tell the minister in the capital who came up with the idea of the oil mill but was stopped by Lu Huo who changed the letter just in time."


    When everyone heard Yu Dong''s words, they all turned serious especially Master Yuan as he knew how important the oil mill was for the second princess.


    " This woman really has no conscience," said Old Madam Yu. She knew who the wife of Lu Huo but she was not used to saying harsh words and could only scold Lin Yiyi lightly but even so, she was quite upset. Yu Dong might not have helped Lin''s family directly but she hadn''t ignored any household in the vige either now for some mary gains, Lin Yiyi was betraying Yu Dong.


    " What are you going to do?" Shen Li asked this question first as he knew that Lin Yiyi and her family could not be kept in the vige.


    Yu Dong took the cup of water from Ye Liu and took a sip before saying, " Of course, I want to kick her out of the vige along with her family but if we do that then she would have the chance to send information about our vige to Lu Huo''s mother which is why I think its better to lock them up and keep an eye on their family as for Lin Yiyi ¡­ I cannot touch her for the time being as she did not do anything."


    " But you don''t need to worry about her taking action, it''s a matter of time before she makes another move and causes trouble." She then turned to look at Lang and said, " Lang go to Magistrate Li and tell her about the situation here, I am sure she will help us."


    Lin Yiyi needed to be kept under close surveince or else she would cause trouble for them but this could be done only by Li Wan.


    " I understand," Lang nodded as she started to head out of the house but was stopped by Master Yuan who said, " Wait, I wille with you as well."


    The two of them left the house while Shen Li nodded after hearing Yu Dong''s words. This way they would not have to worry about being stabbed in the back but at the same time, it aroused their worries.


    " If this goes on then there will be another Lin Yiyi," Ye Liu said with an anxious expression on his face. " Just how many people''s mouths can we close?"


    Yu Dong, on the other hand, was very calm and then shook her head before stating, " You are taking Magistrate Li lightly, she is loyal to the second princess now that someone dared to go against the second princess and tried to help the eldest princess, she will not leave Lin Yiyi alone so easily. I am afraid that Lin Yiyi will note out of the Yamen until the fight for the throne is over."

 Chapter 1071: Buying livestock for shed

    Yu Dong did not want to take part in the fight for the throne after all, she was just a small farmer who had a bit of special powers and nothing else. But she never thought that the people from the Imperial city would not leave her alone, to go as far as sending their son to the small vige to suffer just because the minister wanted to get information on her.


    " That Lin Yiyi is not any good either," huffed Chen Mi as he went to sit on the couch with his arms crossed in front. " She and her family took a lot of advantage even though they were one of those who did not sign the contract, did they not take the ration when the vige was blocked with snow? And what about the time when there was a flood?


    Her family stayed with us and they all ate food from our pot! Ah just thinking about it makes me angry, my mother said that one who eats from the pot of someone should be grateful to their benefactor but never did I think that the Lin family would be this disgusting."


    " It''s all right," Yu Dong could see that Chen Mi was really angry and could only cate him for the time being. " Don''t say anything harsh to the Lin family for the time being and stay away from them. I will send a few mammies to keep guard at their house under the pretext that the times are harsh now."


    It soothed Chen Mi''s heart a little but he still huffed and said, " I am not going to hand the Lin family even a single eggnt from now on, that Old Master Lin always came to ask for this and that while saying that we are from one vige and yet he went back to backstab us like this, if that''s the case then I might as well turn him away!"


    " As long as you are happy," Yu Dong did not want to say anything about the household affairs, she would leave the matters of the house to her husbands while dealing with the outside affairs. She then turned to look at the frowning Shen Li and Ye Liu before changing the topic, " Where is Ah Chi? I did not see him when I came back."


    " Ah Chi went to look for his uncle, did you not say that you wanted to grow peanuts and soybeans? Along with some tea? His uncle''s family grows them in their vige and since no one buys those things, their vige has a lot of leftovers, so Ah Chi said that he would go and bring some with him," Shen Li replied as he sat down on the couch and then sighed.


    " I told him that he should send a few mammies since the vige is far from here but he stubbornly persisted saying that it was better for him to go and see his uncle, lest his uncle thinks that he is looking down on him."


    Though Fang Chi''s uncle who was married to another vige did not kick him when he was down, he did not help him either. Their rtionship was that of seawater and well water, they did not mix into one another''s life and went on their own way.


    However, these days it was getting harder to get hold of seeds as the government shops were getting closed one by one and though Yu Dong had many connections those were thest option. Since she had opened an oil mill, she wanted to add peanut oil on the shopping mall shelves as well which would be cheaper than rice bran oil and much more time-saving.


    As for soybeans, she wanted to open a processing department and start selling tofu along with meat and other food products.


    When Yu Dong heard that Fang Chi went to look for peanut and soybean seeds, her heart softened and she could not help but sigh, " He should not have bothered, since his uncle is such a small-hearted person. It''s better not to engage with him, I am afraid that Ah Chi would be troubled."


    Ye Liu and Shen Li thought so too but it was a matter of time before the other viges stopped selling things as well thus they could only take the opportunity in front of them.


    " I will also go to the market and see what I can purchase," seeing that even her husbands were working hard, Yu Dong did not dare to ck off. She went to the town and immediately went to exchange the gold taels that she took from the Wang family for silver because the amount was notrge and no one paid attention to her.


    She headed inside the town and sure enough, did not see anything being sold, grains and sugar seemed to have vanished and there was no one selling except for the shop opened by Magistrate Li.


    A sigh escaped her lips as she headed straight to the livestock market,since there were no grains she might as well buy livestock for the mountain. The Chen family had sent word that they would being soon, so elder sister Chen could take care of these livestock.


    With that thought in mind, Yu Dong felt her head throb. She really wanted to wait but given how the town was getting emptier by the day, she might not even find anything by the time the Chen family arrived. She sighed and then went inside the livestock market and when she came out she was leading two pairs of oxen, two goats and two baskets of chicken and dusks.


    She ced the baskets of chicken and ducks inside the carriage while she asked the mammy to tie the oxen and goats to the carriage such that they would not run amok.


    She even asked the mammy to drive the carriage slowly lest these livestock died.


    These pair of oxen and goats were really thin, Yu Dong had fed them spiritual water but she could see that if they were forced to run, they would die right away.


    -------------------------

 Chapter 1072: A trouble making son in law

    When Yu Dong returned with the livestock along with a few coarse grains. Though she could not find fine grains, it did not matter, they all were working hard to survive and had nothing to do with what they ate, with such a situation happening in front of them who would care about the quality of rice or flour? As long as one could fill their belly it was enough.


    " Dong Dong, you returned with so much livestock? Are you going to send them to the sheds at the base of the mountain? But the entire infrastructure is not finished yet," Vige head Gu stepped forward to speak to Yu Dong when she saw that thetter had returned with livestock. Though the shed building at the mountain was going at a fast pace it was far from getting finished yet.


    " Send them to the one which is finished," replied Yu Dong with a sigh. She hopped down from the carriage and then said with a sullen voice, " The town is going to get shut down very soon, I am afraid that we will not find anything in a few weeks. It''s better to purchase whatever we can before the situation bes any worse than it already is."


    When Vige head Gu heard that no grains were being sold in the town her face was marred with worry. It was only spring yet, summer hadn''t even started yet, how could they continue if this was to go on?


    " Is the inventory full?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at Vige Head Gu who shook her head and said with a voice full of concern, " Far from it. The inventory is only half full and if nothing is being sold at the town then I am afraid that it will never be full."


    Yu Dong heard Vige Head Gu''s response and furrowed her brows. She then waved her hand and said, " We will go to the county then. Since there is nothing that can be purchased in the town, let''s go to the county and see if there is anything that can be purchased." As she spoke she handed the coarse grains to Vige Head Gu to put in the inventory.


    When Yu Dong led the livestock inside the vige, Shen Jin and his siblings came to take a look out of curiosity. They have been poor from the start and did not have enough money to purchase even a chicken much less a goat or cow. They all looked at the livestock and then raised their head to speak to Yu Dong one by one.


    "Sister-inw, are these ours? This ox and goat ¡­ they all belong to us?" Xiao Qing who was the eldest among the four asked. Ever since they came to live with the Yu family, Yu Dong hardly used their names and called them by their nickname. Now even the children were used to it.


    " Thats right.. they all belong to us from now on, we are going to raise them until they are strong and sturdy," as for what she was going to do to the livestock after growing them, she did not tell the children lest they got scared. It was truly funny. These kids liked to eat braised pork but when they saw how pork came to their table, they were horrified.


    Till now she could not believe that they thought pork came out from pigs'' bellies like chickensying eggs.


    Yu Dong turned to look at Lang who was standing outside the house, she nodded at her and then walked towards Lang before asking, " Have you finished talking with Magistrate Li?"


    Lang nodded and replied, " I have finished talking with Magistrate Li and she is furious that something like this happened, she promised that as long as you can send Lin Yiyi to the Yamen, that woman will note out for a very long time."


    If that was the case then she did not have to worry about anything.


    Yu Dong hummed as she handed the livestock to Lang and said, " I will leave this to you for the time being. Once the Chen family arrives you can hand the matter to them."


    " They are already here, Madam Yu," Lang said.


    Though the Chen family said that it would take them a few more days to arrive, they have been travelling without a break which was why they arrived sooner than they intended.


    When Yu Dong heard this, she was a bit surprised but in the end, she nodded and hummed. Since the Chen family was here, the matter of the livestock could be dealt with easily.


    Lang took the livestock away while Yu Dong entered the house only to hear Chen Mi''s angry voice.


    Her brows furrowed as she entered the house and looked at Chen Mi who was standing while Mother Chen and Father Chen were sitting on the couch beside them was Elder Sister Chen and her husband but the second sister Chen seemed to be missing and so was her husband.


    A sense of helplessness rose in Yu Dong''s heart as she knew that something went wrong but she still walked inside the house and asked softly, " Why are you angry? Who made you upset?"


    "Sister-inw, you are here," Elder Sister Chen greeted Yu Dong who smiled and greeted her back before turning to look at Mother Chen and Father Chen. " Mother, Father, how are you two?"


    " I¡ª¡ª" Before Father Chen could say anything Chen Mi on the side exploded, " How can well can they be? When they have an unfilial daughter like my second sister and a trouble-making son-inw!"


    " Mi Mi, calm down," seeing that his son was saying nonsense, Father Chen tried to stop Chen Mi but thetter was like a spitfire who finished eating a pot of chillies, he was not one to calm down, he looked at Yu Dong and then said, " My second sister refused toe to the vige, instead she said that she is going to stay at the Chen vige!"

 Chapter 1073: Second Sister and her rebellious attitude

    " Whats the matter with you?" Yu Dong turned to look at Chen Mi, her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she nced between Mother Chen and Chen Mi who was breathing fire. " Did something happen?"


    " My second sister refused toe to our vige," when Chen Mi thought about how he had helped his second sister along with his brother-inw even though he did not get along with his second brother-inw, only to be called reckless, he felt his heart stuffed with cotton. He took in a sharp breath and then retold Yu Dong everything that took ce in the Chen Vige.


    Turns out that after Chen Mi sent the letter to Mother Chen to sell everything ande to the Big River Vige, his second brother-inw refused. Apparently, Chen Mi''s second brother-inw thought that they were ying around and Mother Chen was a fool to listen to them.


    Even though the weather was slightly hot, it was not to the point that they had to sell theirnds and house. He absolutely refused to move and he even convinced Second Sister Chen by saying that they were born and raised in Chen vige how could they leave their roots? When the matter escted, he even pulled his children and cried in front of Mother Chen begging her to give him a way out.


    " He is really too much, the new house and farnds were bought after you taught Mother how to make Kang, yet he made it look like it was Second Sister and him who worked hard to earn everything!" Chen Mi was quite unhappy with his Second Sister, even his second brother-inw did not trust him, his sister should have trusted him!


    " It''s all right, it doesn''t matter if Xiao Chen does not believe us," Mother Chen spoke after a long pause. She turned to look at Yu Dong and smiled honestly before saying, " Don''t worry, Dong Dong. I did not hand the process of making Kang to my second sister. I only handed her what she deserved."


    When her second daughter made a fuss along with her husband, Mother Chen did not force her nor did she call her Xiao Chen and her husband unfilial. She simply separated the family and handed Xiao Chen her share as for the process of making Kang, this was something that Yu Dong taught her, what did it have to do with her second daughter?


    She thus refused to hand the process to her second daughter and ignored the cries of her second son-inw. No matter how much thetter cried, she pretended to not hear it, in the end, her second son-inw called her biased which made Da Chen angry.The two sisters fought and ended up getting on a note where they might never reconcile.


    Mother Chen never stopped them from start to finish as she had treated the two sisters equally. If she did not teach the method to Xiao Chen then she did not treat the method to Da Chen either, it was just that her second son-inw poisoned her youngest daughter by whispering in her ear that she deliberately ignored her and paid attention to Da Chen.


    " You did not have to take so much trouble," Yu Dong frowned when she heard of the incident, she did not know what to say to Mother Chen or Chen Mi. Even if Mother Chen had handed the process of building Kang to Xiao Chen, she would not have said anything. After all, when she handed the process to Mother Chen, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    It was up to Mother Chen what she wanted to do with it.


    Of course, Mother Chen knew what Yu Dong was thinking but she simply smiled and did not say anything. Even if Yu Dong did not mind, she minded it a lot.


    Yu Dong handed the method to her because she trusted her, she could not betray Yu Dong''s trust by turning around and backstabbing her and with the attitude of Ji Zeyu, her second son-inw, that mer would have caused trouble for Yu Dong and her sooner orter.


    Yu Dong did not say anything to Mother Chen, she simply nodded and turned to look at Da Chen who smiled foolishly at Yu Dong. Because she fought with her younger sister, there was a purplish mark on her cheek and from the looks of it her husband was finding it quite distressing given how concerned he looked.


    " Sister Ying, are you all right?" Yu Dong greeted Chen Ying who nodded and replied, " This is nothing. It''s just that your brother-inw who worries a lot."


    " Who am I worrying for?" Lu Nanyun red at his wife. " If your sister was any more cruel, she would have taken your eye and made you blind! It''s a good thing that you dodged or else what would have happened to me and our kids!"


    Lu Nanyun''s eyes turned red as he thought about how his wife almost went blind because of her sister''s ruthlessness.


    " All right, all right. I am sorry," seeing that her husband was crying, Chen Ying patiently coaxed him. " I will take better care of myself, all right? Stop crying now, we are no longer at home. What will others think?"


    " It''s all right, sister Ying," Chen Mi was really angry at his second sister but when he saw his eldest brother-inw crying he could only soften his voice. "Brother-inw but have been scared after everything that happened. You don''t need to worry about us."


    " No, I apologize. Ipletely forgot myself for a moment," Lu Nanyun sniffed. He could not believe how the two sisters who acted filial and gentle with their mother and always yed around turned into their bitter enemies. Sure enough, his father was right, a single mer who was not virtuous could destroy an entire family.


    Yu Dong could see that the Chen family was in a low mood, so she changed the topic of conversation. Her gaze fell on the three mers and a daughter sitting next to Lu Nanyun and turned to look at Ye Liu before saying, " Liu go and boil some goat milk for the kids and Li."


    --------------

 Chapter 1074: Brazen laughter

    Shen Li who received a bowl of milk as well along with the children blushed in shame and said, " I am not a child, why are you handing me a bowl of milk?" He had been drinking so much milk these days that he suspected Yu Dong was expecting him to make some milk as well. If not for the fact that he knew that he knew that his wife was not a pervert, he would have firmly believed it.


    " I heard from Chu Cheng that if a pregnant mer was to drink milk, his child would be white and smooth," Yu Dong replied with a soft smile. A few weeks ago, Chu Cheng went intobour and gave birth to a daughter, because Yu Dong had helped Chu Cheng with her spiritual energy, his daughter was fine. Though she was a bit slow on the uptake, she was not as dumb and mute as she was originally.


    It was the best that Yu Dong could help Chu Cheng with.


    Even Chu Cheng knew that his daughter was a bit slow but given that she was healthy and safe even after he was beaten up so many times when he was pregnant, Chu Cheng did not ask for anything else.


    Shen Li''s blush turned even more heavy when he heard Yu Dong speak about their child. He could see that Yu Dong was doting on him, so he did not object and took the bowl of milk that was offered to him by Ye Liu after the milk was heated up.


    Ye Liu looked at the blushing Shen Li and smirked only to get a re in return. Ye Liu did not mind getting red at, he simply shrugged his shoulders before turning to walk towards the Chen family with the few bowls on the tray. He gave one bowl to each mer son of Lu Nanyun including his youngest daughter.


    However, as soon as he was finished handing the bowls to the four kids, he saw Shen Jin and his siblings gulping. Though the four of them were used to drinking milk now the taste of sweet milk was something that they could never get enough of.


    Ye Liu: "¡­"


    " I will heat some milk for you four," seeing that they were hungry, he could only walk towards the kitchen.


    " There is no need," Shi Xi who returned from the farm immediately stopped Ye Liu. Though he did not see what happened just now, he could see that Ye Liu was going to boil milk for his children and Shen Jin.


    " They drank milk in the morning, there is no need for another round." How precious was milk, in the past he could not even bring a bowl of milk for his children in a month much less three bowls a day.


    Now that they were living in the Yu house, of course, Yu Dong did not differentiate between Shen Yiqian, her siblings and the rest of the children of the Yu family but that did not mean that they could take advantage of her kindness right?


    " It''s all right. They are at an age where they are still growing if you don''t hand them proper nutrition then their growth will be stunted," Yu Dong did not mind handing out a few bowls of milk anyway they were raising three goats and the three of them were healthy and full of vitality. The amount of milk those goats gave each day was enough to fill a vat.


    She did not like drinking milk and nor did anyone else. Sometimes Chen Mi would drink a few bowls but there were still a lot of leftovers.


    Shi Xi hesitated but after hearing Yu Dong''s words that the growth of the children would be stunted he no longer stopped Ye Liu.


    Ye Liu boiled another pot of milk before handing it to the children, he even sent a bowl to Rong Yi''s house as he knew that Rong Yi would not have enough money to take care of her husband as well as her daughter.


    When Rong Yi received the bowl of creamy milk, her eyes instantly turned red-rimmed. She felt so touched that she did not know what to say or how to thank Yu Dong and her family.


    She silently swore that even if she was to die she would die working for Yu Dong!


    Yu Dong did not know that she had gained another loyal follower, she took out a few packs of refined noodles from her space and handed them to Chen Mi to cook.


    The Chen family seemed to be mentally and physically tired which was why she did not discuss business with Chen Ying and instead decided to give Chen Ying a few days rest. With the current situation, Chen Ying could not work in the livestock shed anyway.


    Chen Ying was quite grateful to Yu Dong for giving her a few days'' break. She did not think that Yu Dong would ask her to start working at once but Chen Ying psychologically felt a bit burdened about doing nothing but now that Yu Dong had asked her to take a break for three days, she felt a bit relieved.


    Even Mother Chen and Father Chen heaved a sigh of relief. After fighting and quarrelling with their second daughter for so many days, the two of them have gotten tired.


    Chen Mi quickly whipped some egg noodles for everyone before serving them on the dining table. As everyone was tired, they quickly finished the meal and went to take a nap only Yu Dong headed out of the house to digest her meal.


    She did not go too far and stayed close to the house.


    However, while she was strolling, she heard someoneughing vaguely. A frown etched on Yu Dong''s forehead as she turned on her heels and headed in the direction from which theugh wasing, as she followed the sound of theugh, Yu Dong arrived at the back of the mountain.


    A sh of hesitation glimmered in her eyes but then a scream resounded in the surrounding.

 Chapter 1075: Leave now or suffer

    Yu Dong strode towards the spring on the hillock that had almost dried up. When she looked around, she did not find anyone, she used her spiritual energy to detect life forms around her before heading up on the mountain. Her eyes coldly swept past the dense trees before she took out a dagger from her space upon sensing someone''s presence.


    It did not take long before someone came rushing towards her most probably the person hiding in the forest seemed to have sensed her presence as well. Yu Dong''s eyes sharpened as she raised her hand that was holding the dagger, all prepared to take care of the person charging at her.


    " Madam Yu! It''s me!" When she was about to aim at the person in front of her, Lu Huo ran up to her and furtively hid behind her. He peeked out from behind Yu Dong and stammered, " Madam Yu¡­ my wife.. my wife dragged me here and left me with her!"


    Yu Dong''s eyes quickly nced at the injuries in which Lu Huo was covered before she turned her eyes and quickly scanned the surroundings as she calmly asked, " Where is she?"


    " She¡­She is not alone. My mother, she sent an entire group of mercenaries to deal with me, they climbed up the mountain from the back and were waiting for me here. I¡­ my wife dragged me here to pick wild vegetables and ran away leaving me with them¡­" The sound of hurried footsteps echoed in the forest and Lu Huo trembled even more.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong raised her headnguidly and looked at the group of women who came to a stop in front of her.


    " Thats¡­Thats her! The one with the scar running down her neck," Lu Huo did not even dare to raise his head as he looked down at his feet. His eyes swirling with tears, from childhood till he grew up, he listened to everything that his mother said and now his mother whom he respected so much was sending mercenaries after him just because he became a threat to her.


    The woman with the scar arched a brow as she looked down at Yu Dong. Her eyes were fierce and sinister with a low pressure oozing out from her body.


    Yu Dong did not avoid her gaze and returned the look that the woman was shooting her icily.


    She had seen eyes like these many times before, though they resembled a venomous viper, many of her colleagues had the same eyes when they were hungry and starving. Thus even though these sharp eyes that emanated a menacing chillness could make anyone cry out in terror, they did not affect Yu Dong who calmly stared at the woman in front of her.


    She was not even the slightest bit ufortable under such a gaze.


    The woman did not expect that Yu Dong would stare down at her like this, she had never met anyone like Yu Dong before and ended up bursting out inughter.


    Herughter caused Lu Huo to tremble as he was almost killed by this woman just now. When she caught him, she did not kill him instead she yed with him letting him run around the mountain like a rat, catching him and hitting him before letting him go again and then hurting him all over again.


    Lu Huo never went through something so terrible. What was more the more he suffered the more the womanughed it was as if she found his pain amusing causing Lu Huo to fear her even more.


    " Madam Yu ¡­Madam Yu don''t look at her, let''s leave here," Lu Huo was so scared that he was almost burying his little body in Yu Dong''s back, wanting to get away from the woman who hurt him.


    " Leave? How can you leave? I haven''t had your taste yet," the woman spoke as she stepped forward. Yu Dong narrowed her eyes when she noticed that the pants of the woman were missing a belt and she turned to look at Lu Huo before asking, " Did she do something immoral to you?"


    Lu Huo shivered and replied with a stutter, " I¡­ I ran away before she could do anything." As he spoke his eyes turned red, just now when this woman tried to force herself upon him, he felt like his life wasing to an end. He struggled like a ferocious beast but in the arms of that woman, his struggle was absolutely nothing.


    While being pressed by that woman, he cursed his mother and his wife but then he cursed himself for being born as a mer. If he was born as a woman then he would not be suffering like this.


    Yu Dong''s eyes turned icy when she heard that the woman tried to press herself on Lu Huo. She raised her hand and aimed the dagger in her hand at the woman before saying, " You better get out of here before I catch you. If not, I don''t know where this dagger will stab."


    She wanted to deal with this group of women but as Lu Huo said, these women were mercenaries. From what she knew about mercenaries, they never acted recklessly which meant that there was a backup somewhere. If she was to make a move recklessly then Yu Dong was afraid that the vigers would suffer because of her.


    Yu Dong''s calm reaction surprised the woman, she thought that Yu Dong would turn on her heels and run away like that cowardly woman who did not even deliver Lu Huo to them and ran away halfway up the mountain. But she regained her sinisterposure and then motioned to the women behind her.


    The two women nodded and pushed two delicate mers forward.


    " There is no need for you to get all angry, madam," the woman also knew that she could not attack Yu Dong, a woman who stood calm in front of her could not be a normal woman. Surely, Yu Dong had some skills and since the woman was not willing to get hurt in a task that was underpaid, she decided to deal with the matter peacefully.


    She took out a dagger of her own and then shed the rags that the mers were wearing causing them to be stripped naked.


    " Let''s do a little exchange, you hand me that ugly mer and in return, I will hand you these beautiful ones, what do you say, madam?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Hi my angels can you support the book bymenting and leaving a gift? If you like this book then surely check out Guide to tame my viinous husbands.


    ---------------------

 Chapter 1076: Forced her hand

    Yu Dong nced at the trembling mers who trying to cover themselves and then turned to look at the woman icily. She said scornfully, " If you want to fight then do so, why are you hiding behind mers?"


    She did not intend to deal with this woman and her group yet but it seemed to her that she had to teach this woman a lesson who treated mers like essories. They were the one who forced her hand!


    Her contemptuous words caused the woman''s expression to change, she instantly attacked Yu Dong with a ferocious look in her eyes as she roared, " You should know when to step back you b*tch!"


    Yu Dong pushed Lu Huo to the side while asking him to go down the mountain before she nimbly dodged the woman''s grasp when she tried to punch her in the face.


    The woman only became angrier, she went to grab Lu Huo who seemed to have realized that he would only be a drag for Yu Dong and turned to rush down the mountain. Seeing him run, the woman was so angry that her nostrils red and she shouted at Yu Dong, " You made me lose my target!"


    Her movements became even more ferocious as she continued to attack Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong''s eyes narrowed as she started to dodge the attacks even faster, while she was dancing around, she took off her jacket and threw it at the two mers who immediately took it to cover themselves. Though it was small, it was big enough to hide their important parts.


    Though she did all of this, she was still not caught by the woman.When the woman attacked the left she jumped on the right and when the woman jumped at the right, she dodged to the left.


    It did not take long for the woman to lose her patience as she snatched out a long sabre from the back and then aimed it at Yu Dong.


    The trees rustled causing the woman''s face to be illuminated with a fierce red glow. She looked at Yu Dong with a bloodthirsty look in her eyes and said, " You have no other choice but to surrender. I will give you onest chance! Take the mers and bring me the one who ran away!"


    As she spoke she turned to look at the two women behind her who nodded and then took out two pills before shoving down them into the throat of the two mers.


    Yu Dong did not know what the women fed the mers but soon she had an idea. The mers who were holding her jackets dropped them on the ground and their members slowly erected. With their faces flushed, they turned to look at Yu Dong and begged,


    " Madam give it to us, ah!"


    " You smell so sweet, madam."


    As the mer approached her disgust shed on Yu Dong''s face and anger surged in her eyes like bloodthirsty mes. She turned to look at the woman and then sneered, " So this is what you are capable of huh?"


    She raised her hands and knocked the two mers down who were rubbing themselves on her before moving towards the woman, she quickly and urately pushed the acupuncture point of the woman such that she would not be able to move.


    Her move was so fast that the woman could not even get the time to react.


    As the woman dropped to the ground, her eyes turned red with anger. While the woman behind her roared and rushed to attack Yu Dong who raised the dagger and aimed it at the woman''s neck, " You move and she dies."


    The women all stopped in their paths as they looked at the dagger in Yu Dong''s hands. They knew that even if they were fast and agile, Yu Dong was even more skilled than them.


    " Hand them the antidote," Yu Dong tilted her head to the mers writhing on the ground. Seeing her order them like they were servants made the women growl in anger as they bared their teeth but when Yu Dong pushed the dagger closer to their leader''s neck, they all could only retreat.


    One of the subordinates of the women fed the antidote of the aphrodisiac to the mers and then said to Yu Dong, " Let our leader go or else you will have to suffer the consequences!"


    Yu Dong sneered and said, " You came to make trouble in my vige and you talk about consequences? Don''t worry I will not hurt your leader for the time being but you all have to turn around and leave my vige. If I see anyone of you here, then I will kill you on the spot!"


    The group of women wanted to say something but Yu Dong did not give them a chance. She raised her foot and brought it down on the right hand of the leader, a bad crunch rang out in the forest causing the group of women to stiffen.


    " You dare¡ª¡ª"


    " Not only do I dare but I also dare to deal with all of you," Yu Dong sneered as she looked at the women in front of her. " The only reason I am not making a move is that I don''t want trouble." She picked up the woman on the ground who was grimacing in pain and threw her at the mers who were still under the effects of the aphrodisiac and said, "Let''s leave the matter at this point."


    She turned on her heels but paused before turning to look at the group of women who were eyeing her viciously, " Tell those people who want to harm my people that if they dare to make any sinister attack on my vige again, then I have no qualms in dealing with them. It''s just that they might not be able to withstand my retaliation," she said icily,


    The group of women all stared at Yu Dong with simr res in their eyes, not taking her words seriously at all but they did not do anything to her, as they did not know Yu Dong''s strength they could only take their leader back with them for now. As for revenge, they could always deal with Yu Dongter on.

 Chapter 1077: The anger of mers

    When Yu Dong returned to the vige, she found Lu Huo hiding behind the bushes near the bottom of the mountain. He looked up at her with tears in his eyes upon hearing the sound of footstepsing towards him, " Ma..Madam Yu, are you okay? They¡­they didn''t hurt you right?"


    " Get up, I am fine." Yu Dong motioned Lu Huo to stand up from the ground while looking at him with slight concern. Though Lu Huo was able to escape, it did not mean that he was not harmed, his face was pped multiple times causing it to be swollen and there was a nasty cut on his upper lip making him look a bit scary. " Come with me, you need to treat your wounds or they will re up."


    Lu Huo wanted to refuse but then he thought about how he would only get beaten up by his wife after she found out that he was able to escape, he nodded and followed Yu Dong to her house.


    Fortunately, the sky had gotten darker and no one paid attention to Lu Huo who was walking with his head lowered behind Yu Dong. When the two of them returned to the Yu house, Yu Dong found her husbands sitting in the house.


    Fang Chi had returned from his uncle''s vige. He was talking to Shen Li when he saw Yu Dong return, a bright smile decorated his face as he greeted Yu Dong, " Dong Dong, you are here? I brought back the tea nts as well as soybeans and peanuts. My uncle was more than happy to sell these things to me, he even gave me some sunflower saplings."


    However, his smile slipped a little when he saw Lu Huo walking behind Yu Dong. Seeing the poor mer beaten ck and blue, Fang Chi was reminded of how Mu Yunxi used to treat him and he hurriedly asked, " What happened to him?"


    Yu Dong walked to the couch and then sat next to Fang Chi before saying, " I will tell you but first help him with his injuries and hand him something to eat, he looks starving."


    Lu Huo wanted to refuse when Yu Dong asked her husbands to bring him something to eat but then his stomach growled and he couldn''t do anything other than lower his head in embarrassment.


    He did not eat anything, this morning he was working the fields and when he returned his inws had already finished everything, there was not even a grain of rice left and in the evening he was dragged to the mountains by Lin YiYi.


    " There are still a bit of egg noodles left, I will heat them for him," Chen Mi said while Fang Chi went to the cab and pulled it open before taking out the medicine to stop bleeding as well as some soothing lotion that would help with the swelling of Lu Huo''s face.


    " Sit down," Fang Chi told Lu Huo who nodded and then sat on the edge of the couch timidly. He was afraid that he would dirty the couch if he was to sit properly.


    Ye Liu, who understood what Lu Huo was thinking rolled his eyes and then said, " Are you looking down on us? We can still wash the cover if they get mud stains, just sit properly!"


    Though Ye Liu''s words were harsh, Lu Huo knew that he was looking out for him. So he moved his butt and then sat down properly such that Fang Chi would be able to treat him.


    While Fang Chi was cleaning the wound on Lu Huo''s face, Shen Li turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " What happened?"


    Yu Dong sighed and told her husbands about what happened in the mountains. She wanted to call Master Yuan but ever since he found out that Lin Yiyi had been sending letters to the capital, he left rather early and never came till everyone was asleep.


    " I really did not expect the matter to escte so much," she sighed and rubbed her forehead, though Yu Dong was worried her husbands were no longer paying attention. They only heard one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª someone offered two beautiful mers to Yu Dong and even stripped them in front of her.


    Ye Liu''s eyes darkened ominously as he looked at Yu Dong and said, " What did you say? That woman wanted to bribe you by offering two naked mers ?"


    Yu Dong did not notice the ominous expressions of her husbands and simply nodded.


    BANG!


    Yu Dong''s eyebrows twitched as she raised her head and looked at the bowl of noodles that was mmed in front of her. It was a good thing that Chen Mi was not strong enough or else the bowl would have snapped in half.


    She then raised her head to look at her four husbands and sure enough, their expressions have be a bit too intriguing.


    Their dark eyes were locked on her and Yu Dong could not help but feel a chill climb up on her neck.


    Yu Dong hesitated and then said, " Whats the matter? I did not do anything to them. You know I am not that kind of woman."


    Shen Li looked at his wife who was acting as if nothing was wrong and stood up from the couch as he said, " Dong Dong, will youe with me?"


    Though Yu Dong did not know why Shen Li asked her toe with him, she still got up from the couch and then followed Shen Li into the bedroom that belonged to Shen Li.


    " Close the door if you don''t mind," he told her gently and Yu Dong pursed her lips. Was he going to make her kneel on the washboard?


    '' What a hassle,'' Yu Dong sighed in her heart. She didn''t even do anything wrong and yet she had to suffer because her husbands got jealous. She really could not understand why each one of them carried a vinegar jar.


    Yu Dong turned to walk back to the door and then closed it, mentally preparing to kneel but when she turned around to her surprise she found Shen Li sitting naked on the bed with his pregnant belly.

 Chapter 1078: Cries of justice

    -----------------


    " What are you doing?" Yu Dong gulped as she looked at Shen Li who was leaning back on the bed with a smile ying on his lips.


    " Yu Dong, your eyes are tainted," Shen Li stated with a soft voice as he pushed his hair away from his neck and then raised his head to look at Yu Dong with a dangerous smile on his face. " I am only cleaning them for you."


    " Ah Li, don''t do this to me," Yu Dong took a step forward and looked at her husband who was lying submissively on the bed. " You know that I don''t want to hurt you when you are carrying our child."


    Shen Li pushed himself from the bed with the help of his hand. He reached out his hand and then rolled his finger around the waist belt of his wife and pulled her closer, " I am not that fragile and I am way past the third month. Nothing will happen but if you don''t do anything, something might happen."


    "Be good, Li," Yu Dong helplessly spoke, she did not think that such a small incident would bring out such a strong reaction. " If you over-exert yourself, you might feel drained out."


    " Does that mean you won''t do it?" Shen Li asked with a dangerous voice. His gentle expression slipped down his face as he looked at Yu Dong with a tinge of warning in his eyes.


    "It''s not that¡ª¡ª" Yu Dong did not get a chance to finish her words as Shen Li pulled her onto the bed and then before she could push herself up, he straddled her by sitting on her. " Shen Li!"


    Yu Dong sternly called Shen Li''s name but thetter seemed to have turned temporarily deaf. He acted as if he did not hear a thing and then started to undo Yu Dong''s clothes, " These clothes are also dirty. You were touched and rubbed by those mers and yet you did not change these clothes, they need to be thrown out of the house!"


    " Don''t¡­ hey!" Yu Dong tried to stop Shen Li but every time she tried to hold his hands, he would sink and bite her on the neck causing her to loosen her hold on Shen Li''s hands.


    Thus, it did not take long for Yu Dong to be stripped bare and the clothes were thrown in the dustbin like they were rags.


    " Are you happy now?" Yu Dong questioned as she stared at Shen Li who was still straddling her.


    " Barely," Shen Li sniffed.


    Yu Dong rolled her eyes, her chest heaving up and down before she asked, " So are you getting down now? Is it done?"


    Shen Li smiled at her and then raised his hand to flick her moistened petals before saying, " No we are only getting started."


    ...¡­


    " Did I cause trouble for Madam Yu?" Lu Huo asked Ye Liu who was wiping the couch on which Yu Dong sat a few minutes ago.


    " Of course not," Ye Liu replied with a cold expression. " She should have known that this was going to happen."


    " Thats right! She should have gone to take a bath as soon as she came back," Chen Mi huffed angrily. " Coming home dirty and not washing at all!"


    Yu Mai who returned after ying turned to look at Lang Ru and asked, " I saw my sister just now, she looked clean. Howe my brothers-inw says that she is dirty? I did not see anything sticking to my sister''s clothes."


    Lang Ru pursed her lips, she had heard the ins and outs of the matter just now as her senses were better than Yu Mai''s after practising martial arts with Yu Dong. She had a very good idea of what just happened but exined it to Yu Mai.


    " It''s nothing, you might have not seen clearly," Lang Ru replied upon seeing the innocence in the eyes of Yu Mai.


    What else was she supposed to say? Tell him that his sister ended up crossing with a few peach blossoms and his brothers-inw got jealous. She could not say such a thing to Yu Mai!


    In the living hall, Fang Chi finished applying medicine to Lu Huo''s injuries and then said, " You should stay the night here, tomorrow morning I will go to your house and exin to your inws."


    Though they knew that Lin Yiyi was betraying them, they had no evidence for the time being. Thus, they could only maintain peace at the surface.


    Lu Huo also heaved a sigh of relief. He was worried that if his wife saw him returning safe and sound, she would chase after him with a butcher knife.


    " Then I will thank you," Lu Huo bowed his head before following Ye Liu who told him that he would be the one showing him the guest room.


    Just like that, the night passed without any more incident. However unbeknownst to everyone something happened in the Lin family causing a huge uproar.


    When Yu Dong woke up, she only knew that not only her waist was hurting even her ears seemed to be bleeding. She turned to look beside her but to her surprise, she did not find Shen Li cuddling her, it made her frown and she immediately stepped out of the room after dressing up.


    Fortunately, Shen Li had brought her clothes before leaving or she would have to stride to her roommando.


    " There is no justice in this world! The person who caused my daughter to suffer like this is now eating and drinking well all day long. The heavens are truly blind.My daughter is now a cripple but the person who caused her to turn into a cripple is fine! Oh my dear heavens, you have to open your eyes and give me justice today."


    Yu Dong frowned after hearing the coarse words, she stepped out of the house and found a crowd standing in front of her door as always.


    Yu Dong: "¡­" Is this my house or daily entertainment opera house?

 Chapter 1079: You will die a horrible death

    Yu Dong stepped towards the porch of her house and saw a mer in ragged clothes kneeling in front of her house. He had a young woman lying in hisp and from what Yu Dong could see, the young woman had broken her leg along with smashing her head which caused her to bleed a lot. While the young woman stayed unconscious, the mer pped her thigh and wailed while cursing Lu Huo in a roundabout way.


    Yu Dong looked at the old mer and pondered silently for a while. She had to jog her memory a little bit before she realized that it was Old Master Lin.


    "Are you done, Old Master Lin?" Ye Liu spoke after Old Master Lin was done sobbing. He did not know what happened, earlier this morning he went to the Lin house to ry the message that Lu Huo spent the night with them.


    He did not want Old Master Lin to make a fuss saying something immoral took ce in their house but who would have expected that Old Master Lin woulde rushing to their house anyway? They were going to nt peanuts and soybeans today which was why they all woke up at four.


    Early in the morning, the soil would be damp and the sun would not burn their backs, thus the mer along with a few families who signed contracts with them woke up early to nt at least twelve mus of soybeans as well as eleven mus of peanuts.


    But instead of nting and working in the fields they have to watch Old Master Lin making a ruckus.


    " Thats right, Old Master Lin," said a woman. She was the head of her household and was here to get the peanuts from Yu Dong''s family to nt in her leftovernd. But now because of Old Master Lin, she hadn''t even seen the sight of peanuts yet.


    " If you want to cry then go to your house and cry," said Madam Song with an annoyed expression. " My husbands and kids woke up early to nt ournd today. Not to see you and your daughter act up."


    However, Old Master Lin did not seem to be embarrassed. Instead, it seemed as if he had finally found an outlet to vent his anger. He reached out and tried to hit Ye Liu but Yu Dong pulled him back in time, she red at Old Master Lin and said, " Speak properly. If you touch my mers, I will break your hands."


    Old Master Lin was embarrassed when he could not hit Ye Liu, he red at Yu Dong and then cried while hitting his thighs and said, "It''s all because of you! Why did you have to bring that mer home? Now, my daughter is like this and it''s entirely your fault!"


    She pointed to Lin Yiyi who was groaning on the stretcher and cried, " My daughter is dying and it''s all because of your family! You are a bunch of murderers!"


    When Yu Dong heard that Lin Yiyi''s condition was caused by Lu Huo, she knew what had gone wrong. She looked at Old Master Lin who was wailing miserably and said, " Why don''t you tell us how your daughter became like this?"


    Old Master Lin had seen how terrifying Yu Dong and he did not dare to provoke her. He could only re at Yu Dong and say, " Wasn''t it because your mers brought this jinx to your home without telling us? My daughter went looking for him and ended up like this while looking for him in the mountains.You¡­you all will die a horrible death! If something happens to my daughter!"


    As he spoke he picked up a stone and then threw it at Chen Mi who stood beside Yu Dong. At this moment, Old Master Lin wanted to hurt Yu Dong just as much as his daughter was hurting but he knew he was not a match for her, so he could only transfer his anger to the mers.


    Yu Dong caught the stone in her hand and then threw it down on the ground. She turned to look at her husbands, especially Shen Li and asked them to go inside. Old Master Lin was unstable at the moment, if something happened then she would not be able to save her husbands.


    Shen Li nodded and then walked back inside he even took Lu Huo with him who was sporting arge hand imprint on his face. The swelling fromst night did not go away and with Old Master Lin pping Lu Huo again, he looked even more hideous.


    " Where are you taking him? You are not allowed to take him!" When Old Master Lin saw that Shen Li was taking Lu Huo back inside the house, panic shed in his eyes. He hurriedly got up and rushed inside the house to stop Shen Li and the rest.


    Seeing this a sh of vicious glint passed in Yu Dong and she caught Old Master Lin''s hand before saying, " Old Master Lin, you are looking for death!"


    When Old Master Lin saw that Yu Dong was displeased, he did not dare to make a sound but he still felt unjustified. So, he sat down on the ground and pped his thighs while crying loudly, " Oh my poor daughter. What sins you havemitted to suffer like this? Why did¡ª¡ª"


    " You should be well aware of what sins you havemitted," Yu Dong sneered as she looked at Old Master Lin who was wailing. She looked down at the old mer who was causing a ruckus and then snapped harshly, " You are well aware of why your daughter went up the mountains. Whether it was to find her husband or whether she was up there to see if he was dead or not."


    When Old Master Lin heard Yu Dong''s words, he stiffened and looked up with a terrifying expression on his face. Even his cries came to a sudden halt when he thought that no one came to look for them, he believed that scaredy mer would never breathe a word out but he never thought that he would tell Yu Dong!


    ------------------

 Chapter 1080: Hired as a worker

    " You what are you talking about... I don''t know," Old Master Lin refused to admit that he and his family did wrong.


    Seeing him pretend, Yu Dong was not angry. She lowered her head and then whispered, " Lu Huo was not alone on the mountain yesterday. I was there with him, I saw everything while surveying the well that is being dug at the foot of the mountain. Do you want me to investigate the matter?"


    Old Master Lin''s pupils quivered. He did not expect such a coincidence to take ce, he wanted to make a fuss but if he continued to make a fuss then he and his family would be investigated till the end. He could see that Yu Dong was threatening him but what could he do? If they were investigated then the matter would surely get out of their hands!


    Thus even though Old Master Lin did not want to give up, he could only bring his daughter back to the Lin family house like a loser while hoping that Yu Dong would not investigate him and his family.


    Yu Dong watched them leave with a sneer ying on her lips. She did not want to deal with the Lin family at the moment because she knew that the matter was still hidden in the dark. If she were to attack the Lin family now, there was more than one way in Old Master Lin''s hands to make them look like victims.


    Just like right now, the reason Old Master Lin came to her house was not because he wanted to smuggle money from her but because he wanted to show the vigers that Lin Yiyi cared about Lu Huo.


    It was to make sure that Yu Dong would not be able to pin the me on their heads. A mer as smart as that would not suffer easily.


    This was the reason why she was not bringing up the matter of Lin Yiyi handing her husband to the mercenaries.


    " You all head to the farm, I will follow with my husbands after they have calmed down," Yu Dong told the rest of the crowd. They had already wasted half an hour and could not waste any more time, there were many children following their parents to the farm even though the farms were now covered with greenhouses, it could not stop the heat waves.


    In case a child fell unconscious because of heat stroke it would be really troublesome.


    As she spoke she asked Lang to bring some soybeans and peanuts seedlings to the families who came to take the seedlings from them.


    The vigers nodded and took the seedlings before heading down to their farms. They had so much work to do and couldn''t waste any time gossiping even the mers who came with their wives did not say a word about the Lin family. Why would they? They finally had a chance to earn a decent sum of money and couldn''t be bothered by the likes of Old Master Lin.


    " Did Old Master Lin go back home?" Shen Li asked while nursing his swollen feet. Because ofst night, he seemed to be glowing and had a ruddy face which made Chen Mi and Ye Liu a bit jealous.


    " He has gone back," she turned to look at Lu Huo and then said, " Your wife''s condition is not good. I believe that she was caught by those mercenaries and was taught a good lesson by them. Her leg was broken by them, I am afraid that it would be troublesome to treat it and even if it''s treated somehow, she might not be able to walk properly."


    Lu Huo took a shaky breath and then turned to look at Yu Dong before asking, " Do I have to go back home?"


    He was really scared that he would be beaten ck and blue by his father-inw. Lin Yiyi was the youngest daughter of his father-inw and he pampered her more than anyone. Now that Lin Yiyi''s leg was broken, she would definitely me him and so would his father-inw.


    "If you don''t want to go then don''t go no one will me you," Ye Liu said sternly. He could see what kind of life Lu Huo lived in the Lin family, even though the entire Lin family was filled with greedy people, he thought that they at least had a bottom line but it looked like the Lin family was like a bottomless pit!


    Not only did they live and eat well on the dowry brought by Lu Huo but they also treated him roughly. They really did not know what was good for them!


    Yu Dong did not say anything when she heard Ye Liu''s words. Since the mers wanted to keep Lu Huo at home, she wouldn''t refuse Lu Huo and p her husbands in the face. She smiled politely and then said, " You can sign a contract as a farm worker and if you don''t want to go back home then you can live in the workers'' quarters."


    Many mers were widowed and abandoned by their wives in the vige. Though she could not do anything for them, Yu Dong did not want those mers to suffer outside while begging for food and clothes, which was why she hired them as all-time workers. Their responsibility was to fertilize the fields, weed and prune the nts and keep the fields which belonged to her clean including the rice paddies.


    Some of the workers were hired to clean the shed where the animals were being kept for the time being. The sry of these mers was not low because they were making quite an effort to earn their keep.


    Yu Dong knew that if she kept Lu Huo at home then many questions would arise but if he was to sign a contract and work as a worker, then even Old Master Lin would not be able to make a fuss.


    Thus, she looked at Lu Huo and asked, " What do you say? Do you want to work on the farm?"

 Chapter 1081: Jingle bell

    Lu Huo nodded. He had nowhere to go anywhere but with a job in hand he could at least save himself from the beatings for the time being.


    " Can I really live here?" Lu Huo asked. He had been fooled by everyone whom he trusted, his mother promised to treat him better because he looked good enough to marry someone from the family of high officials. Maybe if he worked hard enough he could have been sent to the Imperial Family as well.


    Andter his wife did the same thing as his mother. In the beginning, she promised she would treat him better and coaxed a lot of secrets out of him but then once she coaxed out those secrets, she sent all of those secrets to his mother causing him to be in trouble right now.


    Thus, he could not help but be a bit wary of Yu Dong and her family. Were they really helping him or did they have something nned, if not why would they help him so much when he could not even do anything for them?


    Yu Dong understood Lu Huo''s psychology. Thus she smiled at him and then said, " You can. If you are doubtful then we can sign a contract, if we break the contract then you can take us to the Yamen and no one will say a word to you, is that okay with you?"


    When Lu Huo heard that Yu Dong was willing to sign a contract with him, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. With Ye Liu learning how to write contracts, it did not take much time for the contract to be finished and signed. Lu Huo kept the copy that Ye Liu handed him carefully in the room which was allocated to him.


    " Oh, are you here to work?" Lu Huo heard someone speak from behind. He turned to look at the mer who came with arge basket ofundry from the back of the servants'' quarters.


    He nodded in response which made the mer chuckle.


    " There is no need to be shy, I am Meng Jing," the mer introduced himself to Lu Huo with a soft smile ying on his lips. " And I am your roommate as well, since we will be leaving together now, it will be better for us to get to know each other."


    Seeing Meng Jing''s friendly attitude Lu Huo was slightly relieved. He was a bit nervous when Ye Liu told him that he would be living with another mer, after all, he was ugly and no one would like to be friends with him but after seeing Meng Jing, Lu Huo was no longer afraid.


    Yu Dong gave Lu Huo half an hour to settle down before she sent Lang to call Lu Huo. Since he was here to work, it was better for him to start learning as soon as possible.


    She sent Meng Jing and Lu Huo to bring manure from the shed. The livestock raised by her family ate the leaves of the nts which were grown by the spiritual water and the water they drank had to be infused with spiritual energy or else they would refuse to drink it. Thus, their manure was like an organic fertilizer.


    Yu Dong and the rest of the family on the other hand moved around carefully such that they would not wake up Yu Mai. This little mer had grown big and now he had his own ideas and hardly listened to Yu Dong.


    Ever since the spring farming started, Yu Mai had been causing a ruckus saying that he wanted to go to the fields with the family as well. ording to him, he was a big mer and could farm in his fields but Yu Dong still wanted to let him grow up properly.


    Yu Mai''s brain was affected because of the fever that he had when he was just a baby, she did not want him to take on any hard tasks until he was sixteen.


    Grandma Yu also understood why Yu Dong was so careful with Yu Mai and thus she too did not wake up Yu Mai. But who would have thought that the sneaky child actually tied a string with a bell on Grandma Yu''s ankle?


    The second she moved the bell on her ankle jingled causing a light twinkling to echo in the room and then¡ª¡ª


    " Aha!" Yu Mai jumped out of bed and rushed out of the room to catch his sister and the rest in the act. " I knew you would leave me behind!"


    Yu Dong: "¡­" I walked slower than a snail, he still woke up?


    " Sorry about this Dong Dong," Grandma Yu stepped out of her room with the bell anklet in her hand behind her, Grandma Fang was trying her best to hold back herugh. " He tied this on my ankle and woke up the second it started to ring." She red at Yu Mai and pulled his ear lightly, " You little witty goblin, you have now learned to y with your grandma huh!?"


    " Oww, Grandma let go of my ear or it will stretch and I will be an ugly goblin," Yu Mai grimaced lightly.


    Grandma Yu was only trying to teach a lesson to Yu Mai, she did not want to hurt him too much thus, she let go of his ears and red at him, " The next time you try to act smart with your grandma, let''s see how she will clean you up."


    Yu Mai rubbed his ear and then turned to look at Yu Dong before saying, " Sister I want to go too! Take Mai too! Mai works hard and earns money!"


    Seeing him act like such, Yu Dong did not know what to say, " Why do you want to earn money?"


    " Because Mai wants to support sister Ruru," Yu Mai replied with a smile on his face. " Sister Ruru said that she was kicked out of the academy and could not be a schr for now. She has no money, so Mai makes money and raises her! Mai takes care of Sister Ruru!"


    Cough!


    " Wife!"


    " Dong Dong!"


    The four mers screamed in panic when they saw Yu Dong cough out blood.


    " LANG RU!"

 Chapter 1082: Corn

    ----------------


    Yu Dong was so angry that she wanted to rush up and beat Lang Ru in her house. What did she mean by that she did not have any money? Lang was the oldest worker of her family and she now earned at least ten taels in a month. With that sry alone, Lang could support her family without any trouble.


    Lang had even discussed redeeming her family and then starting to work as Yu Dong''s subordinate rather than a ve!


    What less money?!


    That brat was simply trying to kidnap her brother. First, ask him to take care of her now and the next second when Yu Dong was looking away, she would find Lang Ru standing in front of her while holding Yu Mai''s waist and asking for his hand in marriage!


    That scheming little vixen!


    If not for the fact that her husbands pulled her out of the house, Yu Dong would have made sure that Lang Ru suffered!


    " All right, the sun is going to rise if you chase after Lag Ru now," Ye Liu told Yu Dong. He knew that Yu Dong wanted to keep Yu Mai with her because of him being a special child. She knew that though Lang Ru liked Yu Mai''s innocence now, she might find it hassle and burdensome when she moved to the capital. The capital was a ce where the innocents were eaten until not even bones were left.


    Thus Yu Dong was against Yu Mai getting along with Lang Ru. Though she acted childishly, Ye Liu and the rest knew the worries in her heart. Lang Ru was smart and witty, she was also knowledgeable in things that no one knew about¡ª¡ª with such skills, Lang Ru would not stay in the vige.


    And under the temptations of the capital, could she even remember someone like Yu Mai?


    Yu Dong pursed her lips. She strictly forbade Yu Mai from going to the fields and told Shen Li to keep an eye on Yu Mai. She did not want to stop Yu Mai from ying with Lang Ru but they need to keep an eye on that little sh*t!


    The sky was bright when they departed, the air fresh and slightly colder than it was in the afternoon. The sound of birds chirping settled Yu Dong''s uneasy heart. On the way, they met with many vigers who were working in the fields. Some were weeding the fields, while some were nting the seeds in the ground.


    Vigers were checking the water level in the well while worriedly looking at the stream that was getting drier by the day. Children were picking up fish from the stream while mers were picking up snails and small fish to feed the ducks and geese.


    When they saw Yu Dong and the rest walk away everyone greeted them with a smile. Even Lu Huo who was usually avoided was once or twice greeted by the mers which startled him as this had never happened to him before.


    Yu Dong soon arrived at the field that she had brought close to her house. Yu Le was already nting the peanuts in the holes in the ground, with Li Yuya pouring the fertilizer around the seeds that had been sown.


    " You all are here?" Yu Le raised his bent back and looked at Yu Dong and the rest with a soft smile on his face. " You should have slept a bit more."


    " We cannot leave all the work to you, uncle," Yu Dong said to Yu Le as she looked at the three fields which consisted of five mus ofnd. Her head throbbed, even though she had a lot of workers, it would still take time for her to nt these three fields.


    She turned to look at Ye Liu, Chen Mi and Fang Chi before handing them three different seeds.


    " Here you go," Yu Dong gave Chen Mi soybeans while she handed Fang Chi peanuts as for Ye Liu, she handed him corn seeds.


    " What is this?" Ye Liu had never seen such golden seeds before thus he could not help but ask sounding curious. " What kind of seeds are these?"


    " They are golden!" Li Yuya who saw her sister Dong, immediately rushed to see Yu Dong but was stunned when she saw the golden seeds in Ye Liu''s hands.


    Even Chen Mi and Fang Chi were attracted by the golden seeds, they looked at Yu Dong and waited for her to exin.


    " This is corn," Yu Dong''s lips twitched when she saw them looking at her as if she was hiding some big secret. " Corn are known for their high wield, they can be grown easily and with the spiritual water, you all do not need to worry about them catching pests. It''s just that corn had never been grown in this vige and I am not sure whether thend would be able to support it.


    This is why I will leave the matter to you, Liu."


    Immediately Ye Liu felt like someone had pressed tons of weight on his shoulders. This crop was never seen and yet it was handed to him to grow? What was Yu Dong thinking?


    " Don''t be scared," seeing that Ye Liu had gone a bit pale, Yu Dong patted his head. " It''s not difficult to grow corn. You just need to pay attention to the growth rate of each seed, why don''t you start by sowing five seeds and see which one grows better?"


    The reason she handed Ye Liu this responsibility was because he was the only one who could write a journal. He could keep an eye on the seeds and their growth while keeping track of which method was best to grow corn.


    " I¡­"


    " If you do my best then I will try my best to get you pregnant," Yu Dong whispered in Ye Liu''s ear when thetter tried to refuse her. She knew that if she wanted Ye Liu to work hard then she had to reward his hard work!


    Boom!


    Ye Liu felt his ears turn red as he looked at Yu Dong and then shyly pushed her away, " Who wants you to work hard?" Though he spoke harshly he was already on his way to his field.

 Chapter 1083: Planting soybeans and peanuts

    " Wife, do we need to pay attention to sowing peanuts and soybeans too?" Chen Mi asked with a frown. They have never sowed peanuts and soybeans in the past, and though these things were grown and sold in the market, not many purchased them, since the taste of these things was not that good.


    They couldn''t be ground and used as flour either which was why many people did not buy them, at most they would only use these as snacks.


    Yu Dong pointed to the long trenches that Yu Le had dug early in the morning and said, " You only need to put these seeds in the depression. Don''t put too many together at most three, then leave at least twenty cm distance and then ce the seeds again.


    You two can start by cing the seeds and I will ce the fertilizer." She wanted to add some more spiritual energy to the fertilizer such that these seeds would grow quickly. They did not have time to wait for the crops to grow naturally.


    " Okay," seeing that they did not have to pay attention to the growth of the seeds Chen Mi heaved a sigh of relief. He was too energetic and he could never think of sitting on a chair and writing notes on seed growth, even Fang Chi heaved a sigh of relief. His son was still young and weak, Little Bo Bo was born immaturely and though he looked healthy he got sick easily.


    Fang Chi was not at ease while leaving his son alone. After the loss of his daughter, he had made his son his whole world. If something happened to him when he was not paying attention, Fang Chi would never forgive himself!


    Chen Mi and Fang Chi were skilled farmers, it did not take long for them to put the seeds in the trenches while Yu Dong ced the fertilizer on the seeds after they were ced inside the trenches. Even Ye Liu skillfully dug five separate trenches and then smoothly sowed the seeds. He used different methods to sow each one and then noted down which seed was sowed in which way.


    Only Li Yaya was having a bit of difficulty as she did not know what her cousin meant by twenty cm, she had to depend on her father who seemed to have learned the farming tricks from Yu Dong. Yu Le also knew that his daughter was having a hard time so he used a stick and drew a cross on the ground to show where Li Yaya needed to put the seeds.


    Lu Huo and Meng Jing helped Yu Le and his daughter by cing the fertilizer in the trenches while Yu Dong released her spiritual energy to cover the entire field.


    Soon the entire family was done sowing the seeds in two mu ofnds.


    By the time Chen Mi straightened his waist, he could not help butin lightly, " My waist hurts even more after than it does after spending a night with my wife."


    Yu Dong whose senses were sharper than others of course heard Chen Mi''sints, she turned to look at Chen Mi who shyly looked away and said, " I did not mean to say that, I meant that ¡­"


    " Hmm, I know what you meant," Yu Dong hummed as she arched a brow and kicked Chen Mi in the shin. " You are calling me weak huh? Disliking me now that I am getting old?"


    " Of course," Chen Miughed awkwardly. He knew that he might have sealed the deal of getting his waist snapped in half after speaking such nonsense.


    Fortunately, before Yu Dong could say anything more to him, Shen Jin along with his sister Shen Yiqian and Xian Lei came to hand them breakfast.


    "Sister-inw, we brought food. My brother said that you should eat first before continuing to work," Shen Jin told Yu Dong as he ced arge box of porridge on the ground. " My brother killed an old hen to stew chicken soup and used the meat to make shredded chicken porridge. Come have a taste, sister-inw."


    Yu Dong nodded as she asked Ye Liu and the rest to take a break as well, they had been working for three hours and they deserved a bit of a break to straighten up their waist.


    She turned to look at Yu Le who was awkwardly trying to stay inconspicuous and called him with a helpless smile on her face, " Unclee on, if you continue to work like this Yuya will end up getting a backache at such a young age."


    She knew that Yu Le did not want to eat with them as he felt like a burden on the Yu family. But Yu did not think Yu Le was a burdensome mer, he was the one who woke up before anyone and worked in the field from morning till afternoon.


    Though he was not willing to ept it, Yu Le was someone who was helping their family out greatly.


    Yu Le looked up at Yu Dong with a helpless look on his face, he knew that Yu Dong was not going to leave him alone, so he could only ask Li Yuya to go to the stream close to their fields and wash her hands.


    Yu Dong had chosen the field appropriately this time, if not for the fact that the stream was drying up slowly, these fields would have been A grade.


    Li Yuya quickly washed her hands and rushed to eat breakfast. Her father''s cooking was great butpared to her brothers-inw, her father would use very less oil and meat in their meals. Though they were not living as tightly as they used to at the Li house,pared to the meals cooked by her brothers-inw, Li Yuya found her father''s home-cooked meals a bitcking.


    "Sister-inw the porridge is really delicious!" It was the first time Li Yuya had eaten such a delicious shredded chicken porridge. The rice was aromatic and the chicken was neither rubbery nor dry. It tasted really good!

 Chapter 1084: Taken away

    -------------------


    What was more her waist did not hurt anymore and Li Yuya felt rejuvenated!


    Chen Miughed lightly and then said, " If you like it so much then you can eat another bowl. Make sure to praise your Brother Li once you go back home."


    Li Yuya nodded. She really liked her brothers-inw''s cooking, they were indeed quite skilled in making delicious meals, no wonder her cousin was enamoured by them. They won her heart through her stomach.


    Yu Dong who knew what Li Yuya was thinking did not say anything. Though her husbands were indeed good at cooking, they were not extraordinarily good. Li Yuya and the others had no idea that the food tasted so good because the chicken was raised with the help of fodder soaked in spiritual water and the well water of the Yu family house was brimming with spiritual energy.


    After breakfast everyone went back to work, Yu Dong also turned her attention to instilling spiritual energy in the fields but then as her eyes swept across everyone''s faces in the fields she realized that someone seemed to have gone missing.


    " Where is Lu Huo?" She questioned Meng Jing who just returned from washing his hands. Yu Dong carefully looked around and sure enough, she did not find Lu Huo who was supposed to be fertilizing the fields.


    Meng Jing frowned and then answered, " He said that he wanted to freshen himself up. He drank a lot of water and then went to the field with long grass. I called him when I was returning but he did not reply nor did hee out, so I thought he returned to the fields. I did not expect that he was not back yet."


    Yu Dong frowned. She turned to look at Ye Liu and said, " Come with me."


    Ye Liu nodded. He was aware of what happened to Lu Huost evening and thus he followed Yu Dong, the two of them walked up to the field where the grass as long as humans were covering the entire ground.


    " Lu Huo, are you in there?" Ye Liu stepped forward in the field but he did not see anyone nor did he hear any response. He turned to look at Yu Dong who frowned and stepped down in the field,there was indeed no one in the field as she had released her spiritual energy to track down human presence.


    " He is not here," Yu Dong searched the ground and finally found a row of shallow footprints. Her eyes shed with annoyance as she turned to look at Ye Liu and then said, " You brought your dagger?" She had taught Ye Liu how to aim for the weakest point of the human body such that he would be able to tackle anyone who tried to harm him.


    Though she wanted to teach Chen Mi and the rest as well they were too scared at the very idea of learning stabbing someone to death.


    Only Ye Liu was hard-hearted enough to face his fears.


    Ye Liu nodded and only then did the two of them walk towards the direction in which the footprints went. The footprints led them out of the vige and down a narrow path, the two of them soon found the path that led them up to the back of the mountain which did not belong to them.


    Yu Dong looked around the surroundings and soon she heard the sound of someone crying and whimpering.


    She turned to look at the source of the sound and found Lu Huo tied up inside a small fissure in therge mountain wall. She walked around the boulder in front of the fissure and then pulled Lu Huo out who was pushed inside and helped him up.


    While Ye Liu took out his dagger and then shed the ropes that were holding Lu Huo''s hands and legs tightly. He also took out the cloth that was tied around Lu Huo''s mouth.


    " Wuuu, Madam ¡ª¡ªMadam Yu, Ma¡­Master Ye," the moment Lu Huo was helped out of the ropes he burst out crying as he looked at Yu Dong and Ye Liu with tears in his eyes. He threw himself at Ye Liu and started crying harshly," Thank goodness you all came to see me ¡­wuuu or el¡­else I would have died!"


    After seeing Ye Liu and Yu Dong, Lu Huo seemed to have found a support pir. He sobbed and cried while holding onto Ye Liu for dear life, when he was caught and dragged he felt like he was going to die, the terror he felt was enough to make him faint.


    Lu Huo looked at Ye Liu and sobbed a bit more. Seeing him cry, Yu Dong felt a headache but she did not say anything and allowed the mer to cry, only when his whimpers softened did she ask, " Did you see who caught you just now?"


    " No," Lu Huo shook his head. He raised his hand and then pushed his hair away from the back of his head where Yu Dong saw a huge lump. " Someone smashed the back of my head before dragging me away. I was on the verge of fainting when I was dragged here. Only now did I wake up because the pain was too much."


    Because he was unconscious, he ended up banging his head on the wall of the fissure and ended up hurting his wound, because of this he woke up just now.


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes, she did not say anything after hearing Lu Huo''s response. She was not worried about the attacker, if they caught Lu Huo and left him here then their target was not Lu Huo to begin with!


    "Let us go back first," seeing that Lu Huo was startled Ye Liu helped him back to the vige.


    But when Yu Dong walked behind the two, she nced at the tall rockeries behind the mountain and saw the mercenaries fromst evening. Their leader had a bandage tied around her hand and was ring at her, thus when their gazes met the leader made a violent gesture. As she pointed at the heads of the two mers whom she had killedst evening.


    Right now their heads were hung low on the stony mountain.

 Chapter 1085: Talented in medicine?

    Yu Dong pursed her lips. She did not kill this woman yesterday because she did not want to cause trouble for herself and the vige. But it looked like even if she did not want to bother with these women they were not going to let her off so easily. Yu Dong turned her head to look at Lu Huo who was still trembling and seemed to have realized that these women deliberately kidnapped Lu Huo this time.


    All because they wanted to warn her! As she climbed up the narrow slope, Yu Dong could see the mercenary group was not as small as she thought, in fact, it was even bigger than she expected. No wonder the leader of this group was fearless, she had so many women to back her up!


    Seeing this Yu Dong could not help but furrow her brows for some reason she felt like Lu Huo''s mother''s intentions to send these mercenaries here were not simple. If she wanted to just steal the key, she could have done it by sending a single shadow guard who was specially trained to do such tasks.


    But instead, she sent these mercenaries to the vige in a loud and obnoxious manner. What eerie intentions was that woman hiding?


    She was lost in her thoughts when something zapped past her and hit her on the shin, startled Yu Dong looked at the tiny dagger before pulling it out and throwing it back to the leader. Her spiritual energy cleansed the poison that was rubbed on the de of the dagger that was sent her way.


    That woman! She surely was not a simple mercenary!


    On the other hand, because of the mercenaries, Master Yuan rushed to meet Magistrate Li but he was not able to get a firm response in regards to where his wife was at the moment. He could only rub his forehead and ask Magistrate Li to bring him the information regarding the mercenaries who were lurking around the Big River Vige for the time being.


    " I have already sent someone to keep an eye on those mercenaries," stated Magistrate Li with a frown on her face. " They are not from the vige. And from what my women tell me, those mercenaries are very protective of their leader, they don''t allow anyone to get close to the leader."


    Master Yuan knew that the mercenaries sent to the vige were not simple. He had noticed the footwork of those mercenaries and he could see that they were specially trained, it could only mean that they were retired soldiers or army raised by someone personally.


    " We really underestimated, Princess Xieren," he sneered coldly. " She had been preparing for this day for a long time." Though he did not wish to admit it, he had to hand it to Xuan Xieren. If not for the fact that she was a tyrant and a heartless woman who was paranoid and dangerous, she could have been the perfect Empress.


    Though Master Yuan had a lot to say he knew that this was neither the time nor ce. He looked at Magistrate Li and then stated, " Leave a message for Lin Nanzhi. Tell her that she needs to pay attention to the surroundings for the time being and if you find any information regarding my wife make sure to send it to me as soon as possible."


    Though he knew that his wife was not dead, Master Yuan could not help but worry.


    " Yes, vice general."


    " There is no need to call me vice general," Master Yuan smiled as he looked at Li Wan. " I am no longer the vice general. There is another one appointed as the vice general already."


    Li Wan smiled and then shook her head before stating, " In my heart, only someone like Master Yuan can be the vice general."


    Master Yuan did not say anything, he returned to the vige. At dawn, the criminals ruled the world. If he was to stay outte then he wouldn''t be able to help the Yu family.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong returned to the house. Her brows were still tightly furrowed, she wanted to get to the bottom of the matter but no matter how much she thought, she could not understand the reasoning of Lu Huo''s mother.


    " Dong Dong,e with me," Ye Liu who had returned after calming Lu Huo, red at Yu Dong as soon as he stepped inside the living room, seeing Ye Liu angry no one dared to say anything and simply looked at Yu Dong.


    What did Yu Dong do to make Ye Liu angry? At this moment even Yu Dong wanted to ask what she did but Ye Liu did not give her the chance to say anything.


    He pulled her to his room and said, "Take off your pants."


    " Woah, I did say that I will make you pregnant but there is no need for you to be in a hurry right?" Yu Dong said to Ye Liu but under his re, she took off her pants.


    Ye Liu looked at her swollen foot and did not know what to say to her, just now when they were returning he saw Yu Dong stumble behind him. He did not see her getting stabbed but he did smell blood, however, he knew that he could not do anything for the time being as they were being watched.


    He could only pull Lu Huo along with him while hoping that his wife would be fine.


    He took out a bottle of medicine that alleviated bruises from the cab and then turned to look at Yu Dong before saying, " If you are hurt then you should treat your wound, don''t carelessly walk around like this."


    Yu Dong looked down at the wound on her shin and then smiled nonchntly, "It''s fine. This is a small injury it will heal in a few days."


    The poison had been cleansed already and the wound only looked scary because it was still recovering, other than that the wound was not bothering her.


    ---------------------

 Chapter 1086: Trust on my wife

    " What do you mean by small injury?" Ye Liu was so angry that he wished he could smack his wife on the back of her head. He clearly smelled blood when Yu Dong stumbled, even if he did not see the mercenaries, he knew that it had something to do with them.


    He poured the medicine into his palm and then rubbed it in his hands to warm it up before applying it to Yu Dong''s wound.


    Under his palm and the mildly cool medicine, Yu Dong hissed sharply. Though she hated to admit it now that Ye Liu was touching the bruise, it was hurting quite a bit.


    Ye Liu gently massaged the wound that was swelling, the areas that he massaged suddenly started to feel cool and Yu Dong felt the stinging sensation calm down a little as the medicine started to act up.


    " It''s a good medicine, where did you get it?" She asked while looking at the faint white ointment.


    Ye Liu paused and then said, " It was prepared by Brother Li." Yu Dong did not know but Shen Li was rather smart, when he was young he would follow his grandmother who was a foot doctor to gather medicine but it was just too bad that no one in the Shen family inherited his grandmother''s skills.


    Unfortunately, Shen Li''s grandmother did not leave for long either. She died after going up the mountain and never returned, even her corpse was not found. Many vigers thought that Grandma Shen was lost but three weekster they found the clothes that Grandma Shen wore along with a pile of bones only then did they know that the only foot doctor of the Shen vige was eaten by a wild animal.


    When Yu Dong heard that Shen Li was the one who came up with this ointment, she was quite surprised. She remembered that she had seen Shen Li take quite an interest in the medical book that Doctor Gu brought with her but she never thought that after learning how to read Shen Li would be able to make an ointment.


    " He is quite witty," she could not help but praise.


    Ye Liu did not say anything, he just finished applying the medicine to Yu Dong''s ankle and then said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to care about yourself but you still need to take care of your wounds. You are going to be a mother and already have two children don''t act like you are free of every responsibility."


    Yu Dong did not retort after hearing Ye Liu''s words, she calmly rubbed her hands and apologized before turning to step out of the room.


    Once she stepped out of the room, she met with Chen Ying who looked at her with a beaming smile on her face.


    " Dong Dong, I just saw the shed. The livestock raised in the shed are really good! I have never seen pigs as big as the one in the shed before," Chen Ying said with a smile on her face even her husband had a small smile on his lips.


    The goats and pigs raised in the shed by the Yu family were really big and healthy. Unlike the ones in their vige whose bones stick out of their skin, they were fat and chubby filled with meat! As long as they were to butcher one of the pigs they could be sold for more than five to seven taels, how could the Chen couple not be happy?


    If Yu Dong earned more than seven taels with a pig, then she could easily hand them three taels for a single pig and there were more than twenty pigs in total at the moment. Even if those pigs were killed every alternate day, they would still be able to earn a sum bigger than the one that they earned by selling Kang!


    Chen Ying and Lu Nanyun were happy and seeing them happy, even Mother Chen and Father Chen were happy. Just a few weeks ago things were really tense in their family, their second daughter really went too far and even hurt Lu Nanyun and Chen Ying.


    If not for the fact that they separated, Lu Nanyun would have taken away their grandchildren to his maternal home.


    Old Madam Chen could not help but ask, " Dong Dong, how are you going to set the price of the meat?"


    " Hmm? The meat of the livestock raised by our family would be sold for seven taels per catty," Yu Dong spoke shocking the entire Chen family. They thought that three taels per pig was good enough but Yu Dong was saying that she would be selling a catty of meat for seven taels. How could this be done!?


    Old master Chen was worried that Yu Dong would bite more than she could chew, so he kindly advised her, " Dong Dong, I think you should lower the price a little. In the town the butchers buy the whole pig for one tael, how could the people of the town be willing to buy your pork and chicken for seven taels a catty?"


    " I understand what you are trying to say, father-inw," said Yu Dong with a smile. " But you have to see the quality of the meat as well. The livestock that I raised is much better than the ones in the market. The meat is tender enough to melt in one''s mouth and the quality of meat is A grade, even if I sell it for ten taels, I can assure you that the people will buy it."


    " She is right, Daddy," Chen Mi came home after picking some bok choy and garlic from the back garden. When he heard that his parents were doubting his wife''s skills, he picked up the bok choy and then showed it to his parents, " Mom, Daddy, you see this? This bok choy that my wife sells in the market can be sold for two taels.


    While the other vegetable vendors only sell bok choy for less than twenty cents and yet my wife is the one who finishes selling her bok choy and other vegetables first!"

 Chapter 1087: Ten million

    Mother Chen did not want to pour water on the enthusiasm of her son, since they believed that they could do it, then it was better for her to speak less. However, Father Chen was a bit hesitant. He could not understand how pork, chicken and mutton could be sold at such a high price.


    A tael could be used to buy an entire pig at this time given that the butchers were in a hurry to make a benefit with the rising temperature, in such a situation who would pay seven taels for a catty of pork?


    He licked his lips and then ced the cup of water in his hand on the table before turning to look at Chen Mi who was smiling proudly, " Mi Mi, I am not doubting you. But shouldn''t you start with smaller benefits first? Seven taels is a lot of money and I don''t think that people would be willing to buy a catty of meat for that much money."


    Chen Mi however smiled and then sat down next to his father, he hugged his father''s arm and then spoke in a spoiled manner, " Daddy, you are worrying too much. You might not know this but our pig, goats and chicken ate special fodder. My wife even gave them soybeans and vegetables from our farm.


    They are raised with extreme care and if we sell them at any price lesser than seven taels then we would be making a loss."


    " But ..but what if the meat cannot be sold?" Father Chen asked with a slight worry coating his voice. The reason he was worried was not only because he was afraid that Yu Dong would make a loss but also because he was afraid that if Yu Dong failed then his second son-inw would make fun of his eldest daughter and son-inw.


    " Master Chen does not need to worry," Ye Liu had just picked up aundry basket before handing it to the mammies, since it did not include Yu Dong''s inner clothes, he had no qualms about handing it to mammies. Though mammies were also women, Ye Liu would rather wash the clothes that belonged to his wife instead of handing them to others.


    " Dong Dong has a lot of ns regarding the shed built for livestock. When you arrived at the town you must have seen a restaurant being remodeled right?"


    " We did," Chen Ying nodded as she replied with some excitement. " The restaurant used to belong to some big shot but she was arrested a few days ago, I don''t know which heroine did it though. Anyway, the remodelled restaurant looks rather good from the outside as for the inside I don''t know but with the aesthetic value of the owner, I am sure it must be good on the inside as well."


    " That restaurant belongs to Dong Dong," stated Ye Liu with a nk look but anyone could see that his lips were curled up in a prideful smile. " Even if we cannot sell the meat and even if it''s left as leftover, we can use it somewhere else.


    I have already calcted the dishes that Yu Dong hade up with are something that not many could think of and with these dishes alone, we could make twenty or so tael per serving."


    Though twenty taels sounded like a lot, Yu Dong was going to serve fifteen dishes or more per tter, it could be said that they were only making a profit of five taels per tter. However, the reason they came up with the restaurant''s idea was only to give a boost to their mall and nothing else.


    " Our fields are doing good as well," Shen Li spoke from the sideline. He wasbing Shen Jin''s hair while trying to get Shen Yuchen off him. " We have more than a hundred mu ofnds contracted at present, each field is either growing up strawberries and blueberries that would be used to make jams and could be sold for a tael per bottle.


    The vegetable production has also increased along with the seafood and the shares from the oil mill as well as the bar that we opened, we can earn five million taels easily. If the restaurant and mall ns work out well then we would be earning ten million taels per month. Thus we are not worried even if the entire n fails."


    This was the first time the Chen family knew that Yu Dong could earn so much money. They turned to look at Yu Dong and did not know what to say anymore five million taels? They never even thought of making so much money in their dreams!


    Lu Nanyun on the side gulped heavily. Five million taels? If¡­if his wife was to be Yu Dong''s partner just how much money would they be receiving?


    He turned to look at Chen Ying and pinched her when he saw that she was in a daze. Upon being pinched Chen Ying snapped out of her daze and then looked at Yu Dong, she did not know whether to speak to Yu Dong casually or slip down on her knees.


    Was this her sister-inw? No! She was clearly the God of wealth!


    " God¡­ sister-, inw, by this n¡­how much ¡­how much would be my earnings?" Chen Ying was not asking because she was greedy for money but because she wanted to make sure that she would not receive any shockter on. In case the money was much more than she expected then she was afraid that she would faint out of shock.


    Yu Dong did not think too much, she made some mental calctions and then answered," If everything goes well then as the head of the livestock shed and the one who would be teaching the mammies how to butcher the livestock, I can hand you three to four hundred taels a month."


    " Three to four hundred taels a month!?" Chen Ying squealed as she stood up from the couch and then swiftly fell as her eyes rolled in their sockets.


    " Wife!"


    " Sister!"


    " Ah, Ying!"


    Because of Yu Dong''s casual words, the entire family was thrown into chaos once more.


    ------------------

 Chapter 1088: Mother Shen is back and she wants money!

    Chen Ying was not the only one who was shocked. Even MotherChen was shocked, she did not think that the estimated earnings of her daughter-inw would be so much!


    She turned to look at her son and then patted him on the shoulders before saying, " Mi Mi, I know that you are short tempered but from now on try to get along with daughter inw well, if possible focus on giving her a daughter. And if she likes mer sons then you might as well try to get pregnant with one, it''s not like that your family cannot afford it."


    Chen Mi: "¡­." What am I? A pig?


    " My wife likes my short temper," Chen Mi pouted as he turned to look at Yu Dong and demanded, " You like it right?"


    " How dare I not like it?" Yu Dong replied as she patted Chen Mi on the head.


    If she dared to say that she disliked it then Chen Mi would pack up his bags along with the ration in the kitchen leave the house and go to Chu Chang''s ce where Jiang Fenhua and Zhou Ying had been living, since she did not want to squat outside the house of Chu Chang like Qiao Sha, even if Yu Dong had guts of leopard she would not dare to say that she disliked his temper.


    " You see that?" Chen Mi proudly spoke as he turned to look at his mother.


    Mother Chen: Can''t you see the trembling?


    " I apologize, I pampered him too much," said Mother Chen, she really did pampered her son a bit too much. He was actually threatening his wife, hecked only a gun and a dagger with his voice she was sure that he was about to punch Yu Dong in the guts if she dared to say that she did not like his temper.


    "It''s okay, he is cute like this," Yu Dong knew the path that she was walking on was thin as a rope and even with her mother-inw standing for her support, she did not dare to say anything to show her difort.


    Chen Mi smiled proudly as he looked at his mother, if not for the fact that he was missing a tail it would be pointing straight to the sky.


    Mother Chen looked at her son who was acting as a proud little coquettish vixen and did not know what to say to him, very well as long as Yu Dong did not find Chen Mi annoying, she could still turn a blind eye to their dynamics.


    Chen Mi helped his family to settle down while Yu Dong stepped out of the room only to hear Ning Yu''s reprimanding voice.


    " You are an idiot, aren''t you, Shi Xi? She said that she would divorce you and you handed her all the money that you earned? Are you trying to drive yourself to a dead end? If she wants to divorce you then let her divorce you! She is already living a better life so why does she have to make trouble for us now?"


    " I did not think clearly! She said that if I didn''t hand her the money she would take away Yiling and Yiqian away from me. How could I let her do that? They are my daughters and only I care for them, now that she has someone else, will she care about our daughters?"


    " You¡­"


    " What is the matter?" Yu Dong did not want to interrupt but when she saw Ning Yu raising his hand to p Shi Xi, she had to make her presence known.


    "It is my mother," Shen Li sighed. His expression was weird as he looked at Yu Dong and then said with a nk look in his eyes. " She has been quiet for the past few months and I thought that she would stay like that but ¡­" he turned to look at Shi Xi who lowered his head while Ning Yu breathed down at him angrily.


    " He met with her in the town, apparently she coaxed a widowed mer into marrying her," Ning Yu was disappointed in Shi Xi but he was even more disappointed in his wife. " Our wife does not have many good attributes but she knows how to sweet talk. She must have relied on that sweet tongue of hers and won over the heart of the mer.


    I really do not care what she does as long as she stays away but now she returned and is asking Shi Xi to hand her, his pay under the name that he is still her husband."


    Ning Yu did not know what his wife was thinking but he knew that she was not nning anything good. The fact that she knew that they were working under Yu Dong meant that she was already aware of everything, thus her staying silent till now made him feel sort of weird.


    Yu Dong: "¡­"


    She turned to look at Shi Xi who had his head lowered and did not say anything. With a headacheing she rubbed the space between her brows and then said, " The next time Madam Shenes to see you just tell her that I have kept your sry with me, I will hand the money to Li and you can ask him for it.


    Don''t think that I am trying to restrain you, I am most certainly not but if you continue to give her money how will you save it for your daughters?"


    " But she said that she would take away Ling and Qian," Shi Xi was a mer who only knew how to submit to women. When he was young he was beaten up by his mother and when he was married away he was beaten up by his wife. Thus, he did not dare to think about going against her at all.


    " You are so stupid!" Ning Yu could not help but exim. " Do you think that new mer that she has coaxed will allow her to bring the children to his house? She is just threatening you. Most probably her pay is being taken away by her new concubine and she wants you to subsidize her!"

 Chapter 1089: Mother Shen married the wrong guy

    Ning Yu had been married to Mother Shen for a longer time and thus he knew her like the back of his hand. For her toe looking for them even though she had clung onto a mer with a rich background could only mean one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª the mer had cottoned on to her habits of drinking and was keeping her in tight check.


    " I¡­" Shi Xi wanted to say something but Ning Yu interrupted him with a re and then said, " The next time shees looking for you just tell her that you are willing to hand over the children and follow her let''s see what she does."


    Given that a rich mer married that woman, Ning Yu was sure that Mother Shen had woven quite a pitiful story to make herself look alone and heartbroken. When she was looking for a husband in the past, she said the same thing to his father and made him believe that she would take care of him.


    Tears, sobbing and throwing a tantrum as long as she could get what she wanted, Mother Shen could do anything!


    Seeing that Shi Xi was still hesitating, Ning Yu sneered and then said, " You are not a rich master either, what are you doing handing your money to someone who doesn''t need it? Do you think that if you don''t hand your money she will starve? If she wants you to hand over your money then you need to tell her that she needs to take care of your family as well!"


    " Thats right," Shen Li also agreed.


    Their family had a lot of money but why should they hand it over to someone for no reason? If Mother Shen took Shi Xi''s sry, they could not watch Shi Xi and his kids starving right? Then doesn''t that mean that they would be making a loss as well?


    Yu Dong did not say much, she simply asked Shi Xi to hand over the sry that he had saved to Shen Li and asked Shi Xi to tell Mother Shen that they had stopped his sry. In the beginning, they acted as Shen Li was not favoured so how could his daddies be favoured? They were not in favour either and because they were not in favour, they had to suffer, right?


    So the next day when Mother Shen came to look for Shi Xi and asked him to bring the money, thetter refused and said, " I can''t hand you any more sry. Yu Dong found out that I was handing the money to you and she revoked my sry. Now I am struggling as well, wife if you have decent pay then can you take me and the kids away? I am afraid that we will be starved now.


    Back then we had to sell ourselves to Yu Dong because the kids were kidnapped and I had no way to bring them back but now that you have paid¡ª¡ª"


    " STOP!" Mother Shen immediately held up her hands and then stopped Shi Xi from speaking any further. She had married the rich mer under the pretext that she lost her kids, husbands and family in the process while she was trying to save her life from the flood, how could she take three kids and a mer back?


    She red at Shi Xi and sneered coldly, " You were the one who sold yourself and the kids as well, why does it matter to me if you are starving or dying? Tell Yu Dong to give you food, why are you crying in front of me? Do I look rich to you?!"


    Though Shi Xi did not have any expectations from Mother Shen, his heart still hurt when he heard how careless and selfish Mother Shen was being.


    Thus he deliberately said, " Then what about the money that I gave you? I saved that money because I wanted to redeem myself and the kids. Now because of you, I am in trouble! My sry is gone and I have to work as an ox and cow for Yu Dong! What will the kids eat? If you don''t want to redeem me fine!


    But at least hand me the money back!"


    " You¡­ I am your wife! What''s wrong with me taking your money!!?" Mother Shen panicked when she heard Shi Xi talking about money. She had already spent that money and drank liquor from that money, from where would she bring the money back?


    She red at Shi Xi and then turned around before hurrying away. She was worried that if she was another secondte, then Shi Xi would ask for money again.


    Shi Xi watched Mother Shen leave and sneered coldly before turning to walk back to the fields.


    ¡­..


    Shen Hanxing was waiting for her mother outside the vige when she saw Mother Shen running out of the vige angrily. She could not help but ask with a frown, " What happened? Did he not give you money?"


    Mother Shen said angrily, " That Yu Dong found out that I was taking Shi Xi''s money and stopped his daily wages. She said that she did not have enough money to raise two families."


    " What does she mean by that? How much money is she even handing Shi Xi? Just five hundred copper coins! How stingy. Just how much money does it take to raise a few kids and a mer? She is actually holding back money because of a few cents," the more she thought about it the more Mother Shen got angry.


    " She earns so much money and she is acting this petty! What''s so good about her money anyway¡­? I am her mother-inw, she has to be filial to me even if she does not want to and that Shen Li! He is living in that house because I sold him there. If not for me he would still be lying in some alley somewhere in the town and begging for food. Now that his wife has money, he is treating us like this!"


    ---------------

 Chapter 1090: Mother Shen married the wrong guy——2

    Mother Shen wanted to fight with Shen Li but she knew that it was impossible. The Yu house was at the back of the vige and it was now well protected by many mammies and guards, she could not just barge inside the house like she did in the past.


    " If I had known this would have happened, I would have never let theme here!" Mother Shen spoke with a hint of anger and regret in her tone.


    Back then when she got close to the Xiao Chengcai, she was hoodwinked by his money and young face. She thought that she was winning in life when that widowed mer started hanging out with her and even entangled in bedsheets but who would have thought that this mer was not only tricky but strict?


    The next day she married him, and he took her sry and told her that she could no longer drink. ording to him, she was his wife and they would sooner orter have kids, she could not be a drunkard anymore. Back when she med her drinking problems on losing her husbands and kids, Xiao Chengcai was touched by her story but two days into their marriage she was barred from drinking.


    Mother Shen thought that Xiao Chengcai was just a mer, he would have to listen to her no matter what but she underestimated Xiao Chengcai. The night when she came home drunk, the mer allowed her to enter the house but he beat her up and then took all her money.


    Only then did Mother Shen find out that Xiao Chengcai was actually a perverted mer? He was a young master and targeted old and poor women to marry into his family, the reason was that he could stay in control of his wealth and wouldn''t have to share it with anyone.


    It was because of his beating that his two husbands were killed. Xiao Chengcai did not allow even a single grain of rice to fall in his eyes, even if it was a small matter he would clear it up within seconds. Thus when Mother Shen did not hear his orders, she was beaten up until she could no longer stand up.


    And when Shen Hanxing tried to rescue her mother, she was beaten up by Xiao Chengcai''s daughters who were burly and stronger than Shen Hanxing thus the two of them, mother and daughter had to lie on the bed for ages before they could get up.


    From then on the two of them not only had to work hard but also needed to bring Xiao Chengcai their sries if they did not then Xiao Chengcai would hit them.


    Earning money was difficult to begin with and to make matters worse, Xiao Chengcai asked them to bring two hundred cents every day. How could they earn so much money? That was when they were reminded of Ning Yu and Shi Xi.


    Three months ago they did not care where the kids and the two mers went, after the kids were kidnapped, Shen Hanxing of course knew that they were taken away but when she heard that they were caught by human eaters, she did not dare to follow after Ning Yu and Shi Xi.


    Later on, when her motheres out of the liquor shop because of Xiao Chengcai, she doesn''t care about them either.


    It wasn''t until they needed money that they rushed to look for them.


    " Those bastards, they have eaten and drunk in my house and slept under my roof and yet they still act like this!" Mother Shen was really angry, if not for the fact that she was afraid that she would be thrown out of the vige, she would have really fought with Shi Xi.


    It did not matter if he was beaten up but she could not allow Xiao Chengcai to beat her!


    However Shi Xi was working with the mers hired by Yu Dong and there were mammies watching as well, if she dared to make a fuss then Yu Dong would have definitely beaten her up.


    "Let''s go," Shen Hanxing was furious as well but she knew that they could not get any money from here. Ning Yu was smart he vanished every time he saw her and Shi Xi no longer handed any money to them, even if they wanted to snatch the money it wasn''t as if they could steal it from Ning Yu and Shi Xi.


    ¡­


    This did not have to do anything with Yu Dong, she continued with her work as she hired more and more artisans from the town to construct the Twin Tower Mall.


    With Rong Yi helping her, it did not take long for Yu Dong to find skilled workers who were able to get a general idea of how to build the Twin Tower Mall. Though Yu Dong had to move the vegetable stall to the restaurant where the exterior was settled, it did not change anything as Yu Dong''s customers could no longer stay without the vegetables grown by her family.


    Even if Yu Dong moved to another city they might go looking for her there!


    However the more the buyers of the vegetables increased the more consumption increased as well.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    " Did you see that? The vegetable seedlings handed by Yu Dong''s family are already blooming. I just went to Old Li''s face and saw her white flowers blooming around her pumpkin patch, even the chives and green onions are growing very well¡­ I bet the harvest would be more than 10,000!"


    "I know¡­ I just went to look for Li Li and her sister Li Yijin. The two sisters took the most seeds as they used all their savings to buy fields from Yu Dong and just yesterday I saw that their fields were in full bloom can you believe it? Whether it was watermelon, strawberries or blueberries¡­everything is in full bloom!


    Even the vegetables grown by them are doing well, I went to take a look at the leeks and I am telling you I have never seen leeks so fresh!"


    " I heard that Yu Dong is nning to make a weird thing called a mall which would sell everything. She is also nning to hire some mers who have weak financial conditions or are widowed to make clothes and shoes¡­ I can''t help but wonder if she is biting more than she can chew?"


    " What do you know? Yu Dong is different from us, when has her n gone awry?"


    The vigers were happy as they were going to earn a lot of money but some were unhappy some of them being Mother Sun and Su Ah Cy.

 Chapter 1091: Special order! Will knock out even ten bulls!

    |em|p,yr


    Mother Sun spat on the ground as she picked up the dried meat that she had stolen from her neighbour''s house. She shoved the entire thing in her mouth and then turned to look at her daughter whose expression was livid as she poured the water in the fields.


    Though the two of them did not wish to work, neither of them had a choice. Yu Dong as the owner of the vige came up with a bunch of rules including ones where no family was allowed to torment their mers.


    They could not push the home and fieldwork on their mers and had to distribute the work. In case the mers filed upint against the family for making them work to their bones, they would have to pay a fine which would then be used to educate the children.


    Old Madam Sun was not afraid that her husbands would dare to say a word against her but that darned Yu Dong! She even introduced another rule that stated that as long as a mer helped another mer, they would be rewarded with ten taels!


    In short, as long as Old Madam Sun dared to torment her husbands, then someone would definitely report her. This had happened to a few families next to her house and she knew that Yu Dong was not joking.


    If they dared to not submit the fine then Yu Dong would dare to break their legs. Old Madam Sun had seen the daughter of her neighbour suffering after she pushed all the work on her husbands.


    When Yu Dong came to visit that woman after she refused to pay the fine, she said something along the lines¡ª¡ª of '' If you want to lie down on the bed so much then I will it so that you will continue to lie on the bed, by then you can push as much work as you want to your husband.''


    " That Yu Dong must have been born in the month of dog, no matter how many times she is hit she alwayses back," Old Madam Sun sneered as she threw the hoe that she was carrying on the ground.


    Every time something happened at the Yu house, Old Madam Sun thought that Yu Dong would end up falling in trouble but the one who always fell in trouble was someone else!


    It made her furious as well as helpless. Just how long will they have to live under Yu Dong''s tyranny?


    " Speak less, if you don''t want to be subjected to the anger of the vigers," Sun Ah Cy red at her mother who was speaking nonsense without even looking at where she was at the moment. " Do you think that the vigers would silently listen to you when you are badmouthing their hero?"


    Even though Sun Ah Cy hated Yu Dong there was nothing she could do to that woman and with the vigers standing firmly on her side, Sun Ah Cy was even more helpless.


    Old Madam Sun closed her mouth firmly after hearing Sun Ah Cy''s words but at the same time, she was unreconciled. Why was it that Yu Dong who was even worse than them could stomp on their heads but they could not?


    Why were they not as lucky as Yu Dong?


    " What happened to that medicine? The one that could knock even ten bulls?" Old Madam Sun asked as she looked at Sun Ah Cy, the two of them had long wanted to scheme against Yu Dong but they knew that Yu Dong was really strong.


    Normal medicine might not even work on her!


    " I have ordered it," Sun Ah Cy''s eyes shed. She looked around to make sure that no one was next to her and then stated, " I have made a special order, as long as Yu Dong takes it even if she has strengthparable to ten bulls, she will not be able to withstand it."


    As for what happened to Sun Jie, neither of them cared. That mer was an idiot to begin with even if they fed him a high dosage at most his brain would burn outpletely. But that did not concern them, as long as Yu Dong was found next to Sun Jie, they could push Sun Jie inside Yu Dong''s house.


    Old Madam Sun however was a bit worried. " The medicine will work right?" She questioned with a concerned expression. " We have taken all our savings out to pay for it."


    The two of them thought that as long as Sun Jie married Yu Dong, the dowry that would be handed to them would be enough for them to live well for a long time, even though they had to strap their finances for the time being, they were willing to do so.


    " It should," Sun Ah Cy replied as she finished watering the nts. She threw the bucket on the ground and then turned to look at her mother. " And you should stop mentioning it again and again, if someone hears it then it would be twice as troublesome."


    Sun Ah Cy wanted to scold her mother for being too stupid but she did not dare to re up in front of outsiders.


    Old Madam Sun immediately closed her mouth as she started to loosen up the soil, inwardly however, she was already imagining how she would spend the money that she would get from the Yu family.


    Even though her son was an idiot, she would not take less than two hundred taels of silver! After all, Yu Dong was the one who would be wronging their family first!


    " Hehehe, I cannot wait for that day toe soon," chuckled Old Madam Sun as she finished loosening the soil of her field.


    ¡­.


    Yu Dong had no idea that Old Madam Sun had even decided on the amount of dowry she would be taking from her. She was holding Shen Li''s hand as the two of them walked around the strawberry fields.


    Their faces brimming with joy as they looked at the green buds and bunch of white flowers that were hanging on the branches.


    ----------------------

 Chapter 1092: Trace her tracks

    Shen Li looked at the buds that were yet to bloom and then turned to look at Yu Dong before he softly asked, " Do you think that the strawberries grown this time around would be as sweet as the ones that we grewst time?"


    " They will be even more sweeter and delicious thanst time," Yu Dong told him with certainty. " This time I experimented with them a little such that they would be even more sweet than thest time."


    Yu Dong knew that her strawberries and blueberries were going to be used in many ways, she could not sell them wholesale but she could always make products out of them. Such as jam, crush and many more things, with these products, she was bound to make a lot of money.


    Even if she could not sell them, she could always push more fruits into her cake shop that she had decided to open together with Yu Le who was good at making desserts.


    Shen Li on the other hand was a bit worried. He knew that Empress Xieren was looking for Yu Dong, if these strawberries wereunched in the market again, wouldn''t they be in trouble?


    He said to his wife, " Dong Dong, I heard that the Empress had started to lock up everyone who is going against her, will you be fine? What if she tries to catch you ?"


    Yu Dong smiled. She also knew that the Empress was looking for her but she could not stop her life because of her, right?


    " Li, don''t worry. Magistrate Li had promised me that she would protect our family and I believe her," what she did not tell Shen Li was that Xuan Zhenya had already started to rebuild her army. Though Yu Dong did not know where the second princess was at the moment, from the smile on Li Wan''s face, Yu Dong was sure that the second princess was fine and healthy.


    She then turned to look at the strawberries that were about to bloom and said in a light voice, " Our fields are about to bear fruits, we cannot destroy our hard work, can we? What''s more now we are not the only ones who are relying on these fields."


    At this point, the two of them arrived at the middle of the fields where the children were watering the strawberry nts, Yu Dong had asked them to water the nts three times a day as she had dug well for her fields especially.


    She pointed to therge acre ofnd and then continued, " These nts will definitely help us earn millions of taels, if we stop now, then we are going to make a big loss."


    " Millions? Are you sure?" Shen Li had heard Yu Dong say that she would be able to earn millions of taels from the fields alone but he did not believe her, after all, how could a farmer earn so much money?


    " You don''t believe me?" Yu Dong chuckled as she looked at the mer beside her. She brought his hand to her lips and kissed it lightly before saying, " Just when have I lied to you?"


    " If you want to speak, speak¡­why are you kissing me in front of the children?" Shen Li said in a panicked voice as he looked at the young children who were watering the fields, fortunately, they did not look at them or else the rumour that Yu Dong kissed him would be spread all over the vige.


    Yu Dong saw that he was embarrassed so she did not tease him anymore. With her fingers, she brushed the back of his hand and then said, " I want to make this ce worth living for our children, we could have moved to the city but because of the war we have to take a step back."


    " I don''t want our children to think that I did not give them everything that I could."


    When Shen Li heard Yu Dong, his eyes softened as he caressed his bulging belly. His pregnancy had been fine this far as long as nothing went wrong, his child would be born healthy and safe.


    " You think too much, there is no way our child would think something like this," Shen Li answered as he blinked his eyes and looked over at the children who were ying in the fields while watering the nts. " They will definitely be filial to you."


    Yu Dong did not say anything she simply smiled and brought Shen Li back home. The two of them have been walking for an hour and even though Shen Li''s body was nourished by the spiritual water she did not want to tire him.


    However, as soon as she stepped inside the house, she saw Zhu Qian walking nervously inside the courtyard.


    " You go inside," she told Shen Li who nodded and then smiled gently at Zhu Qian before heading inside the house. He wanted to stay but his swollen feet made it impossible for him to stand any longer.


    Yu Dong motioned Zhu Qian to sit down on the stone table and then asked a mammy to bringvender tea as it was good for calming the nerves.


    " What happened? Is Lang not home?" She sent Lang to the town after receiving a letter from Li Wan that she wanted Lang''s help with something but ever since then she had not seen Lang.


    Zhu Qian shook his head and then replied with a frown, " I don''t know what happened two days ago my wife sent me a letter that she would be back yesterday but she did note. I thought that she was busy with something andgot caught up but I did not see her returning even now when it''s evening."


    He pursed his lips and then looked at Yu Dong before saying, " I know that it''s little Bun''s birthday tomorrow but Madam Yu, can you look for my wife? I am really worried."


    " If she does note before night, then I will trace down her tracks," Yu Dong said to Zhu Qian with a frown. " You all stay at home while I am out alright?"


    She was also worried when she did not see Lang but since Zhu Qian did not say anything she thought he knew where she was now that Zhu Qian was telling him that Lang had gone missing in the middle she had to step forward and take charge.

 Chapter 1093: Looking for Lang

    Zhu Qian nodded, he wanted to wait a little longer but something was telling him that his wife was in danger. He and his wife had been childhood sweethearts and they had been close with one another, every time Lang got hurt Zhu Qian would feel his heart turning into knots.


    And he had the same feeling as he had thest time when Lang was in trouble, thus Zhu Qian could not wait anymore even if he did not want to trouble Yu Dong.


    "Everything will be fine," Yu Dong knew that Zhu Qian was worried. She looked at the rising moon and then stated, " We will wait for another two hours and if she doesn''t return then I will leave to look for her all right?"


    Zhu Qian nodded and went inside the house where Lang Ru soothed him while Lang Hui tried to distract his father by telling him the stories of what happened in the vige.


    " And then¡­ and then Aunt Yang fell on the ground while catching Big Fatty who was still munching on the chicken leg," Lang Huiughed as he told his father about his friend Big Fatty who was caught by her mother when she caught, killed and cooked the only old hen of the Yang house.


    Zhu Qian smiled faintly but he did notugh, his eyes were still looking at the door as he wrung his hands nervously.


    Lang Hui and Lang Ru exchanged a look with one another before they turned silent. In fact, they were just as scared as their father but they could not panic because if they cried or made a fuss then their father would only get more scared.


    Their mother was supposed to return afterpleting her mission, as she was an expert in martial arts and had no rtion to Magistrate Li, Li Wan asked Lang to help her with something.


    They had no idea what Li Wan asked their mother to do, they only knew that it was a very simple job and had no danger, as long as their mother was careful nothing should have gone wrong.


    As they waited for Lang to return, they still did not see any sign of Langing back even when the moon was hanging high up in the sky and the entire world had been shrouded in a veil of darkness.


    Lang was an expert when it came to martial arts even if she was not as good as Yu Dong, she was much more skilled than the shadow guards as Yu Dong had taught Lang the skills from the apocalypse world. With those skills, it was impossible for Lang to be caught in any trouble.


    Unless she could not leave and was entangled in trouble.


    Yu Dong nned to leave to look for Lang but she could not leave without proper preparation. She was worried that if she left then her husbands and Lu Huo would be troubled after all they were being eyed by the ravenous mercenaries. If they found out that she was not in the vige, then it was quite hard to say that they would sit still without making a move.


    However, she could not leave Lang alone either. She must go and look for Lang if something goes wrong then she will never be able to make up for Zhu Qian and his children. After pondering for a while she asked Master Yuan to keep an eye on the vige and she even allowed Big White and Big ck toe to the vige and patrol.


    Though there were only two wolves, Yu Dong knew that they were specially trained even if these two wolves were not able to deal with those mercenaries, they would be able to scare those mercenaries away.


    It was good enough for the time being as she was only leaving for one night.


    She waited until everyone was asleep and then took out some of the weapons from her interspatial space and handed them to her husbands who looked worried along with the rest of the family members.


    " If you see them, just use these weapons, all right?" She taught the mers how to use guns and rapid-fire rifles. " Make sure that you aim straight here." She pointed to her head before continuing, " If you aim somewhere else they will keep attacking, mercenaries are ruthless to not only their enemies but even themselves, do you understand?


    If you don''t hit them on the head then they will not die and keep fighting."


    She did not want the mers to be at a loss or to be pushed by the mercenaries in a corner. As long as they were armed, with these weapons it would not take them long to deal with the mercenaries.


    Shen Li looked at the gun that had been handed to him and he couldn''t help but say, " This looks scary. Us mers are taught to be peaceful and never raise arms against women as it will dye our hands with blood and go against thews set for us."


    Chen Mi nodded on the side while Fang Chi was trembling like a leaf after seeing what the weapon in his hand could do, only Ye Liu was calm as he was studying the weapon and looked quite excited. Yu Dong had a sick feeling that she was not going to get her gun back now that it had gone into Ye Liu''s hands.


    " I know but I would rather have your hands tainted in blood than see you all hurt, all right?" Yu Dong told them, she then turned to Yu Mai, Lang Ru and the rest of the kids before she took out a bunch of bracelets from her space and handed it to them.


    " Sister, what is this?" Yu Mai asked as he looked at the bracelet that looked like jade.


    " This is called a defence bracelet. Do you see these four buttons? One of them would release smoke, the other would release shock and the other two buttons would release a dagger and an electric. You don''t need to understand what an electric is," she added when she saw that Yu Mai wanted to say something.


    ------------------

 Chapter 1094: Lost in Forest.

    Yu Mai pouted when he heard Yu Dong''s words, but Yu Dong coaxed him by pressing the smoke screen button releasing a powerful smoke screen around the kids as theypletely disappeared from the view of others.


    Read thetest novel on M-VL-em|p,yr


    " See this? If you get targeted then you need to press this button and then run, do I need to tell you where you need to run?"


    " We know, sister Yu," Lang Ru stated as she knew that Yu Dong was talking about the hideout that the kids had found for themselves, it was next to the shack where they had kept the food supplies for the vige.


    A few months ago they found a rabbit hole that was big enough for kids to hide inside and thus many kids then started to use it as their hideout when they were trying to hide from their parents when they were trying to catch them for a beating.


    " Alright then, I have called Chu Chang and the other two as well. You all stay at home for me and in case someone tries to sneak inside just shoot and don''t ask for any answers," after she gave the children instructions, she handed some cross brows to the mammies guiding the house and said, " I am going, make sure that you don''t let anyone harm my family."


    Mammy Lin nodded and said, " Don''t worry Madam Yu, we will protect the masters with everything that we have."


    " Good,"


    Yu Dong thought for a while and then went to the house where Xiao Hua was living, she handed him the bracelet and Xiao Zimo the gun since she knew that Li Hanjing could not use the gun as he was taking care of his daughter, she handed him a bracelet too. She exined the features to them before asking them to take care of themselves.


    After she was done exining, she turned on her heels and was going to leave but as soon as she stepped out of the house, Xiao Hua caught her hand.


    Yu Dong turned to look at him and when she saw that he was worried, she softly coaxed, " Don''t worry, I will be back you just need to protect yourself, all right?"


    Xiao Hua on the other hand shook his head and hugged her, "D..Dong Dong, I know that I am being selfish but in case you get caught up in a dangerous situation, make sure that you will protect yourself first before anyone else."


    He knew that he was being selfish by asking Yu Dong to take care of herself and leave Lang alone in case only one of them could be saved but he would rather get med than watch Yu Dong die.


    Yu Dong patted his head and then said, " I know. I will be back safe and sound."


    She kissed him on the forehead before pulling away and then turned to leave, she did not dare to take a horse at the vige and instead snuck out of the vige, she was going to borrow a horse from Magistrate Li before asking her where she sent Lang.


    The mercenaries who had been keeping an eye on the situation saw Yu Dong leaving and then turned to look at their boss who sneered and then said with a sinister expression, " Send half of our members to deal with that woman, I don''t want hering back."


    The higher-ups who hired her told her that she needed to find the one who was in charge of the oil mill and case she could not find the person, she needed to set the entire vige on fire and make sure that no one came out of the vige alive.


    As for Lu Huo? That bratty young master was just bait to make people suspect nothing. As long as they acted like they were here to find trouble for Lu Huo, no one would notice that they were here to kill the entire vige in one sweep.


    The second inmand gave a scornful sneer and said, " Don''t worry, mistress. I will make sure that this woman will never return to this vige."


    Yu Dong did not know that the mercenaries were holding such sinister intentions, she was tracing Lang''s traces down. When Lang left Yu Dong handed her a GPS watch to make sure that she would be able to trace the woman back in case she was lost. As long as she was alive and the watch was charged nothing should go wrong.


    Yu Dong followed the GPS track and was stunned to find that Lang was more than ten hours away from her, even though she rode through the night and the day, she still could not find Lang which made her wonder just what kind of mission Li Wan gave to her.


    Just as Yu Dong was thinking about turning around and leaving, she felt that someone wasing towards her. She narrowed her eyes and then turned her natural senses on, only to find that more than a dozen people were chasing after her.


    Her eyes flickered with ruthlessness. She thought that the mercenaries had given up but since they dared to chase after her then she would make sure that they would never return alive.


    With that thought in her head, Yu Dong waved her hands.


    The mercenaries behind her noticed this but they did not think much of it soon their eyes turned blurry and a sort of heat wave passed in front of them and the next second they could no longer see Yu Dong any more.


    " What happened? Where did she go?"


    Yu Dong was right in front of them howe she suddenly vanished?


    Their group had been chasing Yu Dong ever since she entered the forest, how could she vanish all of a sudden?


    " Daughter of a bastard! Where did she go? Howe she vanished in the middle of the forest?"


    " Hurry, we can''t let that b*tch go just like that, we need to pursue her!"


    However, even when the mercenaries tried to look for a way out of the forest, they realized that they could not even take a step back or forward. It was as if the forest never had an entrance to begin with.

 Chapter 1095: Found her

    Yu Dong looked back at the giant carnivore nts that she had raised and sneered coldly. These flowers were not only carnivores, they were especially dangerous.


    They could not eat their prey as they did not have any teeth so they let their prey stay in their giant ps where they waited for their prey to turn into nothing but mush and while the prey was getting digested slowly, they did not even know that they were being eaten alive because the flowers released hallucinating pollen causing their victims to hallucinate till the end.


    She turned her head and charged ahead she would take another look around the surroundings and if she did not find Lang by then, she would return home.


    The sky slowly turned dark as Yu Dong continued to release spiritual energy but she did not sense any presence. She looked down at the watch that was showing that Lang had finally stopped and heaved a sigh of relief as long as Lang stopped she would be able to arrive at the spot without further trouble.


    She continued in the direction where Lang and the rest were hoping that nothing bad would happen to them.


    On the other side of the vige, Shen Li and the rest of the vigers did not dare to sleep. Shen Li and the rest did not sleep because they were worried about Yu Dong''s absence and the vigers did not sleep because they saw the big wolves patrolling the entire vige even though they did not know what happened they had a feeling that something went wrong.


    Chen Mi saw that the children were asleep and then brought them to Shen Li''s room where they all were sitting at the moment.


    " I am thinking of using the chicken that was leftover in lunch to cook some light porridge and shredded potato stripes," Chen Mi said to the rest, he was too worried to cook any delicacies at that moment. At most, he could prepare some chicken soup for Shen Li who needed nourishment.


    Shen Li nodded, he had nothing to say regarding this. The entire vige was tense and they did not have any appetite either. If not for the child in his belly he wouldn''t be able to eat even a single bite of porridge¡ª¡ª Yu Dong was not here and Lang was also not here, the situation was as bad as it could be.


    Ye Liu was pacing in the room and Fang Chi was watching the vige through the window again and again. He rubbed the gun in his hands nervously and then stated, " The vigers are in panic as well, they must have realized that something is wrong because Yu Dong asked the two wolves to be released."


    " Nothing can be done," Ye Liu stated with a cold voice as he looked at the vigers peeking out of the windows of their homes. " We need the protection of the wolves and Master Yuan, as long as they are watching the vige we can rest at ease for the time being."


    While the vigers were panicking, Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy were stomping impatiently. The medicine that they had been looking for finally arrived and they wanted to use it on Yu Dong as quickly as possible which was why they had been squatting outside the Yu house for so long. They nned to burn it inside Yu Dong''s room and then push Sun Jie inside the room through the window.


    The maker of the medicine told them that she did an extra favour to them because they gave herplete payment at once. Thus the medicine was strong enough to make Yu Dong dizzy and faint even if she was as strong as a mountain she would end up being shaken up by this medicine.


    With this medicine, Yu Dong would cook the rice even with an old mer much less Sun Jie.


    Mother Sun was very excited when she heard this she got to throw the trash of her family to the Yu house and even get a huge sum of money in exchange, how could she not be happy?


    As for Sun Ah Cy, she long wanted to show the mer she loved that Yu Dong was still the same as before beastly and shameless thus she was also quite happy after getting the medicine in her hands but she never thought that Yu Dong would actually leave the vige!


    Now the medicine in their hands was useless!


    " Now what?" Mother Sun asked as she looked at Sun Ah Cy with a ferocious expression. " That woman is gone, how long do we have to wait for her now?"


    Sun Ah Cy narrowed her eyes and looked at the Yu house before saying coldly, " Even if she has left, she will have toe back sooner orter. We will make a move then, and from the looks of it, she must have gone to do some dangerous work because her mers are looking tense. If shees back with an injury then it would be easier for us to make trouble for her."


    When Mother Sun heard Sun Ah Cy''s words, she had to admit that making a move on Yu Dong when she was weak and injured would be better this way they wouldn''t have to worry if she would cook rice with Sun Jie or not.


    Though that mer was silly he had a nice face. What was more Sun Jie also had Yu Dong in his heart, Mother Sun had cajoled her son and knew that Yu Dong gave him extra meat to cook for his father when he was sick and Chen Mi was giving birth.


    Ever since then that bastard had carried a me for Yu Dong in his heart, with this alone she did not have to worry about whether Sun Jie would make a move on Yu Dong or not.


    The two of them calmed down and returned to their home, they would wait for Yu Dong toe out and make a move again.


    Inside the house Ye Liu looked at the Mother and daughter of the Sun family, he had a feeling that these two had no good intentions but he could not do anything. They were already in trouble so how could he pay attention to the Mother and daughter from the Sun family?


    Chen Mi was done cooking porridge and set it in front of everyone in the room, he handed Ye Liu a bowl of porridge and then asked, " What are you looking at Brother Liu?"


    " The mother and daughter of the Sun family were squatting outside our door, I don''t know what they are nning," Ye Liu told his worries to Chen Mi who narrowed his eyes and then looked at the direction in which the two went and muttered, "If we were not in trouble then we would have never let those people leave."


    He turned to look at Zhu Qian who was sitting on a chair and asked, " When was Lang supposed toe back?"


    " She was supposed toe back in two days, Master Mi," replied Zhu Qian honestly with a troubled look. He was quite guilty because he was the reason everyone was tense like this.


    Shen Li pursed his lips and then said, " She shoulde back tomorrow if they were to return without stopping."


    " Mhmm, Dong Dong is really strong. She will return safely."


    Fang Chi chimed even though he was so nervous that his fingers were trembling.


    Meanwhile, Yu Dong arrived at the area where the GPS turned bright red. She looked around her but she did not see anyone, slightly annoyed she looked at the red dot on the watch which showed that Lang was somewhere around her and did not know what to say, Did Lang drop the watch?


    HOWL¡­.


    Yu Dong heard the sound of coyotes howling and raised her head to look in the direction from where the howling came, though she was standing at quite a distance, she could see a pack of coyotes standing on top of arge cliff.


    Perhaps the horse sensed the presence of predators as well because he looked around nervously before stomping back and forth anxiously. He dared not to move forward and stayed where he was.


    Yu Dong released a bit of spiritual energy and then looked at the horse while soothing him gently, " I am here, what are you getting antsy for? If they can''t kill your master then they can forget about killing you."


    Howl!


    Howl howl!


    Yu Dong continued to look at the pack of coyotes that were standing up at the cliff but then she noticed something weird. The pack of coyotes were not attacking but moving predatorily. A bit startled, she took out her binocrs and then raised them up before cing them on the bridge of her nose, only to see them attacking a person standing at the edge of the cliff.

 Chapter 1096: Thunder claps sings under my rhythm

    Lang was already breathing heavily as she looked at the pack of coyotes. She did not know what the other party that was chasing after her did but after being attacked by a smoke bomb, Lang had been attracting a bunch of wild animals.


    At first, it was wolves and then it was a pair of tigers, she had somehow managed to escape them with the person she was actually asked to save but now she was surrounded by a pack of coyotes.


    If she waspletely well she would have dealt with these things but the injuries on her arms and legs were too severe. Now even if she had the will to fight, she did not dare to fight, now all she could do was to try her best to keep the mer behind her protected. She had a sword in her hand as Lang stared at the coyotes with a fierce expression.


    Since she stopped moving, the coyotes started to attack her one by one. The pack of coyotes was really good at fighting and with hunger and starvation due to the iing drought, the coyotes were even more than willing to fight a long battle.


    Lang knew that since the coyotes were hungry, it was impossible for her to escape but she could not allow the mer behind her to die!


    The coyotes attacked Lang but they did not attack her at the same time, they attacked her one at a time to wear her down.


    Yu Dong quickly dismounted from the horse and then slowly snuck behind the coyotes but even so her presence was detected by the coyotes. They turned to look at her with mean amber eyes that were glowing in the dark as they howled loudly causing the forest to be filled with their howls.


    " So noisy!" Yu Dong sneered as she looked at the coyotes that were surrounding Lang and then charged towards them with a long sword in her hand which was surrounded with wire that looked like one of those fences that had electric current within them.


    It was a special sword that Yu Dong bought in the apocalypse world but since it used a lot of spiritual energy to charge, she did not use it much and kept it in her space.


    Given that the pack of coyotes wasrge she did not want to waste her time taking care of them one at a time and thus she decided to use this special sword.


    The pack of wild coyotes did not expect that Yu Dong would charge towards them as they had only seen beings like her running away from them. But when they saw that Yu Dong was charging at them, they crouched down and charged back at her before the one in the lead jumped in the air and then pounced at Yu Dong.


    With the long sword in her hand, Yu Dong waited for it to get charged before she swung it. No sooner did she wave the sword, the sky started to rumble and then ¡ª¡ª


    BOOM!


    A thunderp resounded in the forest and in a blink of an eye more than ten coyotes were on the ground while convulsing.


    The thunderp was artificial and something that was made through the core of two S-grade zombie cores that were found by Yu Dong. Though the thunder was not as deadly as the natural one, it was good enough to deal with thisrge pack of coyotes.


    Yu Dong felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her as she finished using the sword.


    The alpha of the coyotes realized that it was more difficult to deal with Yu Dong who just arrived, he nced at Lang whose breathing was shallow and was about to vanish before turning to look at Yu Dong who was standing tall. The leader of the coyotes was smart, they had fought many battles and knew that Yu Dong was the one they needed to deal with.


    Humans that smelled like blood could be killed but those who did not smell of blood would run away.


    The leader of the coyotes was a wild animal that depended on his pack''s hunt to eat. But now that the drought was here they could not hunt anymore, with half of the pack now they would not allow any prey to leave!


    No matter what as long as it could be eaten, they would kill it and eat it.


    The leader of the coyotes took the rest of the coyotes to attack Yu Dong. But as soon as they arrived in front of Yu Dong, the same thing happened all over again, Yu Dong extended the baton and summoned the thunder again. One after another coyotes fell on the ground, but even so, the coyotes did not retreat and continued to attack Yu Dong.


    They kept pouncing on Yu Dong but ended up falling on the ground when it was only their leader left they could not help but panic.


    The leader growled at Yu Dong, even after watching its pack fall, it did not back down and then attacked Yu Dong. However, the same thing happened to him, a bolt of thunder fell from the sky and then he too like others copsed on the ground because he did not have any strength left.


    " You all stay down, I am tired," Yu Dong told the coyotes as she released spiritual energy, sensing the spiritual energy the coyotes calmed a little but they did not stop growling as they were still hungry. They were not willing to die but what could they do when their opponent was this strong?


    Yu Dong did not care about the coyotes she walked towards Lang who was still standing up straight with a sword in her hand.


    " It''s all right, you are safe," Yu Dong knew that at this moment, Lang was in a very bad ce. She could smell the scent of a pollen that made wild animals crazy and though it was not strong with the senses of the wild animals they could easily trace this scent down.


    Only Lang knew how much she wanted to hear these words, as soon as she heard Yu Dong say that she was safe, her expression turned pale and she copsed no longer strenuously propping herself up.


    She leaned against Yu Dong and whimpered, " Mistress! I¡­ I thought I was going to die." These past few days Lang had been fighting bravely, but upon seeing Yu Dong whom she treated like a big sister, she could not help but sigh in relief, she thought that she was going to die tonight.


    Yu Dong looked at Lang whose body was covered in bite marks of all shapes and sizes and frowned. Fortunately, Lang was still alive and she could be saved, she only copsed because she was too tired and had lost too much blood.


    She turned to look at the mer who was lying on the ground and knew that it must be Jiang Ye. He was the poison expert and medicine master that the second princess wanted, ording to Magistrate Li, Jiang Ye was the only legitimate son of the Jiang family and thus he inherited the skills handed to him by his parents.


    He was an expert poisoner and could help Xuan Zhenya a lot which was why he was locked up in the town next to the imperial city. It could be said that Lang must have used all her luck and skills to get this mer out of prison.


    Yu Dong helped Lang on the side and then went forward to check Jiang Ye''s condition, as soon as she touched his skin she found out that he was suffering from fever and his breathing was shallow as well, if she hade anyter this man would have passed away.


    Both of the people she saved were not in good condition, which made Yu Dong frown. She took out a bag of spiritual water and then ced it against Jiang Ye''s lips before helping him drink the spiritual water. She also instilled some spiritual energy in Jiang Ye''s body before she turned to do the same with Lang.


    Once she was done with the two of them, she turned to look at the coyotes. They were still growling at her, seeing this she arched a brow and then said, " Do you know I can kill you if I want."


    The coyotes have gained a sort of sentience after absorbing the spiritual energy they understood what Yu Dong said and stopped growling. They did not understand how it was possible but neither of them thought anything more.


    Yu Dong looked at the coyotes and then she snapped her fingers before a bunch of dried branches along with flowers tied themselves around the necks of the coyotes.


    She then said, " You all better to listen to me, if you don''t want to die or else¡­." The second she spoke the small wooden cors squeezed the necks of the coyotes until they howled for their lives.

 Chapter 1097: The stream dried up

    The coyotes did not dare to make a sound, they had been electrocuted and choked. If they dared to make a move then they would be a goner! The coyotes learned their lessons and theny down on the ground like salted fish. Forget it, as long as they were alive, nothing else mattered.


    But who would have thought that Yu Dong would end up roping them like pet dogs and then look down at them contemptuously? They were actually being disdained instead of being feared! Now that the coyotes were sentient they knew what kind of expression Yu Dong was making.


    They looked up at her with a wary expression on their faces, the shackles on their neck were enough to make them feel ufortable but now that they were tied like pet dogs they were even more ufortable. They tried to shake their neck and then get rid of the shackles and ropes but no matter how they struggled the cors made with wood did not budge and stayed where it was.


    Their struggle was to no avail.


    " Don''t even think about breaking it. Though it looks weak, it''s made with my spiritual energy. Unless I die you will never be able to get rid of these cors. ept your fate and follow me like good boys."


    Good boys? They were not dogs! Following a human would be their biggest humiliation!


    Howl! The leader refused. They were willing to admit defeat but they would never follow a human.


    Yu Dong looked at the coyotes andughed lightly, she lowered her head and then sneered, " Not only will you follow me but you will also help me carry those whom you have hurt."


    With that, she pulled the coyotes towards Lang and the mer, Jiang Ye.


    However, how could the coyotes be willing to follow Yu Dong? They fought tooth and nail with Yu Dong. They dug their nails in the ground and shook their heads but as soon as they went against Yu Dong, they would end up getting choked. They no longer dared to run amok and could only follow Yu Dong like dogs.


    The leader of the coyotes looked at Yu Dong with immense hatred, it could be said that because of Yu Dong, he had lost all his prestige and had suffered the greatest humiliation of all time. He wanted to bite Yu Dong''s head to send her to the underworld but he knew he could not as long as he made a move the one who would die would be him!


    Yu Dong knew that the coyotes were upset which was why she released her spiritual energy and then said, " Calm down, as long as you follow me you will not have to worry about meat."


    Then she picked up Lang and the mer before putting them on the back of thergest coyotes and then went to get her horse before returning to the vige but as Lang was injured she did not dare to ride the horse way too fast. Based on her current speed, she would be able to meet with her husbands in a few hours.


    She swallowed hard as she pushed the wave of dizziness that washed over her eyes. She had used her spiritual energy to summon men eating flowers and the thunderboltter Yu Dong used it to make the coyotes sentient beings, how could she not be tired?


    On the other hand, Chen Mi looked at the door which was open but showed no sign of Yu Dong. He looked down at Little Bun who was dressed impably and felt his heart hurt, today was Little Bun''s first birthday but Yu Dong was not here to celebrate it with Little Bun.


    " Bah!" Little Bun pointed to the door and then looked up at his father, even though he was a child, he grew up drinking spiritual water and thus he was very smart. He knew that his mother was not at home and thus he could not help but ask his father where his mother went.


    Chen Mi knew that his son was waiting for his mother but what he could do? His mother went to save Lang and if she did not return they would have to celebrate Little Bun''s birthday without her.


    " It''s all right, daddy''s here," Chen Mi told Little Bun before turning to Fang Chi who nodded and then let Bo Bo y with Little Bun even though Bo Bo was a really calm child and did not like to y around he was witty enough to understand that his big brother was in bad mood.


    Thus in a rare moment of love for his big brother, he crawled over to the spot where Little Bun was sitting and then plopped down on thep of his big brother. Don''t look down on him just because he was young,pared to Little Bun, Bo Bo relied on spiritual water and food even when he was in his father''s belly thus he was not only stronger than Little Bun, he could even crawl.


    Whenpared to other kids his age, Bobo was simply too good!


    Little Bun saw that his ever-silent brother was willing to y with him and thus lost interest in Yu Dong for a while but then there was a loud ruckus from outside causing Chen Mi and Fang Chi to look over.


    " What do you mean by you want extra water? Old Ding looked at the stream and then spoke carefully, the stream has dried up and we have no other water sources other than these wells, how could you even think about using extra water?"


    " I... I really don''t need much but three buckets why are you angry?"


    " Bah, what do you mean by three buckets? When Yu Dong asked you to dig a well, you refused saying that the stream dries and fills up every month there is nothing to worry about. You did not pool the money and left us to deal with the mess, now that you don''t have any well in your house, do you think that you can pick and choose? These wells are used for our entire vige!


    You are only allowed to take two buckets and not one more! We have an entire summer to spend who knows when will it rain, do you want us to live on Mountain Dew?"


    One of the vigers scolded Ding Jiayi.


    Chen Mi did not go out, he knew that there were many vigers who did not believe Yu Dong, thinking that she was lying. It was years ago when the drought happened how could it happen again?


    Thus they did not think too much and with Yu Dong building wells they all thought that they could take water from it as they wished but now that the stream had dried more than a hundred families who refused to build a well would take water from the wells how could they be allowed to take as much water as they wanted?


    The vigers thought the same as Vige head Gu looked at Ding Jiayi and then coldly snorted, " Let me tell you something, Old Ding. If you and the rest of the vigers don''t want to die of thirst then you better not take more than two buckets, the summer is yet to start and the weather is cruel like this, do you think we will survive if you snatch water like this?"


    " What? The stream dried up?"


    " We can''t get more water?"


    The bad news that the stream had dried up was spread all over the entire vige in a few minutes. This was not a good thing if the stream had dried up then doesn''t that mean that they were going to rely on the wells that were dug up for the entire summer? Those wells were now the only water sources left.


    Thus thinking about it they decided to keep an eye on the wells, they could not allow anyone to take an extra bucket. Because one extra bucket to another family was one less bucket for their family.


    Everyone knew how important water was if the wells were to get dried up as well, then they would definitely die of thirst! So it was necessary to make sure that the wells remained filled, fortunately, Yu Dong was smart enough to dig the wells and did not listen to the words of the vigers because if she did then they all would be waiting for death just now!


    Vige head Gu looked at the panicked vigers and did not know what to do. Though Yu Dong was smart enough to dig wells with the current situation how long would these wellsst?


    " Old Gu what do you think? Do you think that everything will be well? Is this really okay? I mean setting up a limit for each family?"


    Old Master Gu asked his wife as he looked at the vigers who were discussing the matter of the stream getting dried up.


    " I don''t know whether the situation would be better or not but at least it would not get worse."

 Chapter 1098: Who sent you here?

    " You really think it is good?" Old Master Gu asked with a frown. It was not that he did not believe his wife but he did think that handing two buckets of water would sooner orter create havoc in the vige.


    Vige head Gu looked at her husband and then furrowed her brows before saying, " What do you know? Now that drought is happening do you think that we can purchase the grains and meat in the town at the price that was set on before? The price will increase and if you go to the town you will not be able to get half of a bucket of water without paying.


    You should be d that Yu Dong is allowing the vigers to take water for free."


    " You are thinking too much," Old Master Gu thought. How was it possible for someone to sell water?


    Seeing that her husband did not believe her, Vige head Gu did not say anything she simply sniggered and then said, " If you don''t believe my words then don''t believe them. You can go to the town and see for yourself."


    Though Vige head Gu was born after the years of drought passed, she knew everything about the drought as her father used to tell her how he and his mother had to take out ten cents every day to buy just a bucket of water.


    What was water? It was something that was found anywhere with ease but back then they had to take out ten cents to buy water. Back then ten cents was equivalent to a hundred copper coins now, it could be said that for the sake of staying alive and not dying of thirst, her parents suffered a lot. They did not spend money on food but instead, they used all their savings to buy water, what did it show?


    It showed that no matter how much money you had the most important thing was in the end getting water!


    The vigers might be looking down on two buckets of water but once they go to the town and the other vige, they might understand what kind of situation they were living in,pared to the town and the other viges, they were living a wonderful life!


    Old Master Gu still did not believe his wife''s words, he thought that his wife was thinking too much. Seeing that he was not believing her words, Vige head Gu was not angry, she would just wait and see everyone getting pped on their facester on. The n that Yu Dong hade up with was feasible and right, if they still doubted her then they were just fools!


    On the other side, Yu Dong was hurrying over to the vige today was Little Bun''s birthday and she did not want to miss the banquet. She looked at Lang and the mer who was sleeping soundly at the back of therger coyotes and decided to bring them to her space, if she continued with this slow speed then she would definitely end up missing the banquet.


    Thus she made the two drink sleeping pills before putting them into her space. Without the need to worry about the two baggage, Yu Dong did not have to slow down at all, she increased her pace and continued to rush towards the vige, however, she did not even cross the forest when she was suddenly surrounded again.


    But this time the attackers were humans.


    However when they saw that Yu Dong was being flocked by coyotes they could not help but pause in their actions, was this okay? Why was this woman being flocked by beasts?


    However, the leader of the group did not pause to think, she knew only one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª that she needed to kill anyone who was found in this forest, no matter if the person was an innocent passerby or someone who was their enemy, as long as they entered this forest where Jiang Ye was hiding they were destined to die!


    " Kill her!" The leader shouted while clenching her sword in her hands.


    Once she ordered, the rest of the team did not dare to stay still, they screamed and then pounced on Yu Dong without wasting any time at all.


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes as she looked at the coyotes, the cors on their necks squeezed ever so slightly causing the coyotes to stiffen in wariness. Was she going to harm them?


    " Didn''t you say that you all were hungry? Go eat," Yu Dong undid the rope that was trying them up and then gave them full control over how to deal with the attackers.


    The coyotes were scared of Yu Dong but they did not fear the assassins in front of them. What was more they were indeed quite hungry, they hadn''t eaten for a long time thus under Yu Dong''s pressure and their rumbling stomachs theyunched themselves at the assassins.


    The assassins did not expect that the coyotes would attack them, they immediately started to attack the coyotes as they could not get the chance to attackYu Dong at all.


    Yu Dong did not want to waste her time, which was why even though she was really weak she took out a dagger and then aimed it at the leg of an assassin.


    " AH!" The assassin did not expect that she would be attacked by Yu Dong, she red at thetter and then took out a sharp dagger that had poison rubbed on it before throwing it at Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong nudged the horse to move but even so, the dagger cut the skin on her neck, seeing this the assassin was overjoyed. She thought that Yu Dong would fall unconscious.


    Did not expect that she would be the one who would be tied upside down with gnarled roots, and she was not the only one the rest of the team members were also hanging upside down!


    Yu Dong jumped off the horse''s back and then raised her dagger in front of the assassin''s eye.


    " Speak what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 1099: The terrifying sky

    The woman was not willing to answer Yu Dong''s question, she tried to break free from the restraints that were bounding her. But no matter how much she struggled, the gnarled roots that were holding her upside down did not break away causing the woman to grit her teeth in anger.


    " Who are you? What kind of monster are you?" The woman gritted her teeth as she looked at Yu Dong who stood in front of her. What kind of woman could do something like this?There had to be something wrong with this woman, was she some sort of forest spirit?


    Yu Dong raised her hand and then pped the woman, the force of her p was rather light as the woman only lost three teeth and was still conscious." I am not a patient woman and I really dislike it when someone calls me a monster. So you better tell me who sent you here before I lose my patience and I kill you slowly. If you use your sorry life to be useful for me, I will be kind to you."


    The woman spat out a mouthful of blood after she was pped, she looked at Yu Dong fearfully and then said, " W¡­We are hired killers, I don''t know who asked us to do this job but they sent us here to kill Jiang Yu¡­ the expert poisoner and the woman who tried to rescue us¡­and¡­"


    " And?" Yu Dong prodded as she narrowed her eyes causing the gnarled roots to squeeze the woman''s body who choked in response, her eyes turned red with despair as she breathed out and then looked at Yu Dong before replying, " And to burn the Big R..River Vige, cough ¡­ we were hired to take the two targets down as they were not useful an¡­anymore."


    Yu Dong''s eyes widened a little as she reached forward and then grabbed the cor of the woman who just finished speaking, " Why do you want to burn Big River Vige?"


    " I... I don''t know¡­. How can I know? I was just handed an order¡ª¡ª My leader separated from us, while she ¡­went to the Big River Vige¡­ our resp¡­responsibility was to kill Jiang Yu."


    " You really don''t know who ordered you?"


    " I really¡­ I really don''t¡­" the woman shook her head, her eyes blurring because of pain and tears, " I was just following the orders handed to me by my leader. We were asked to ruin the Big Vige River and Jiang Yu as they refused¡­to help.. as for the rest only my leader knows."


    " Is your leader the one who is in charge of killing Lu Huo?"


    The woman''s eyes widened when she heard Yu Dong''s question. Was this woman from the Big River Vige? If so, how was her leader going to kill this monster?


    " Speak!" Yu Dong knew what the woman was thinking but she did not give her any chance to think anything.


    " Y..yes, the employer who hired us told us that Lu Huo had something really important and asked us to steal it. But I haven''t heard anything from the leader which means that she did not find it," replied the woman.


    The most important thing? Then didn''t they mean the keys that Lu Huo was hiding, because that was the only thing that Lu Huo could use to ruin his mother and the eldest princess?


    But the crux was that the employer asked for the Big River Vige to be burned along with the vigers!


    Since these people were together it meant that the person who sent them was the eldest princess because she was the only one who was upset about Yu Dong not joining hands with her and helping Li Wan instead.


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes as she clenched her fingers and the roots which were holding the assassins were squeezed to death, with loud bangs they exploded like blood bags dyeing Yu Dong from top to bottom with blood.


    " ARGHHHH!"


    Yu Dong had taken the entire group of assassins together with her, she turned to look at the coyotes who were watching her with wary eyes. But Yu Dong did not respond, she took out a handkerchief and wiped her face before saying, " Five minutes eat as much as you want and then follow me properly if you don''t want to die like them, understand ?"


    The coyotes shivered, even though they did not know how bad it hurt but upon seeing the entire body of humans turn into nothing but a puddle of blood and flesh, they knew that it must hurt a lot.


    They hurried to finish their meal as fast as they could.


    Once five minutes were up, Yu Dong climbed up the horse and then dashed forward followed by the coyotes.


    The coyotes did not want to follow her but they thought about how they would be killed if they were to refuse thus they chased after Yu Dong without struggling.


    Yu Dong nudged the horse even when the horse was tired she did not allow it to breathe and instead gave it spiritual energy, since she was here¡ª¡ª it meant that the leader of the mercenaries was sooner orter going to make another move.


    She rushed the horse so fast that the clothes on her legs were torn and her skin was wounded as well causing blood to ooze.


    " Hah!" She whipped the horse when it slowed down. Though she hated forcing this muted being ¡­ but if she didn''t more than three hundred families would be burned alive!


    For eight hours Yu Dong did not stop even for a minute causing her eyes to turn blurry. But when she saw that she had arrived at the familiar fork road which was only two hours away from the vige, Yu Dong did not dare to stop.


    "Just a bit more," she whispered. Earlier on she should have really killed that woman even if it meant going down with her!


    On the other hand, Chen Mi looked at the dark sky which looked even more terrifying than usual and asked, " Why does it feel like something is going to happen?"

 Chapter 1100: What will Yu Jin choose?

    "Brother-inw, when will sistere back? It''s scary," Yu Mai looked at the dark sky and howling winds before hiding behind Ye Liu who was holding a gun in his hands. Though they did not see anyone, they knew that something was wrong¡ª¡ª the silence and the trepidation made them antsy and terrified.


    Even the children were silent, though they did not see anything and had no idea what was going on, they could still sense the emotions of the adults and knew that something was wrong.


    Ye Liu leaned down and hugged Yu Mai, "It''s okay. Your sister will be back soon for now, let''s watch our precious Jin choose his favourite thing?" Since Yu Dong was not here, they could only ask Wu Junfen toe up with a name for the little bun, though Wu Junfen felt it was an honour, she could not help but think that it was a shame that Yu Dong could not attend her son''s birthday.


    Thus she decided to name Little Bun and gave him the name, '' Yu Jin.''


    Now that they were done with the name ceremony, the Yu family turned to y Zhua Zhou. It was a ceremony in which various sorts of things rted to different professions were kept on a clean white cloth on the ground and the child was left to pick up the one thing that the baby liked the most.


    Chen Mi wanted Yu Dong to stand next to him when it was Yu Jin''s turn to y Zhua Zhou.


    But even if she was not with him, Chen Mi did not lower his enthusiasm, Yu Dong had taught him that sometimes there would be certain events when she wouldn''t be on his side and in such circumstances, he needed to be happy on his own because when he was happy by himself, only then he would be able to bring joy to their son.


    " I really miss sister¡­ Little Jin misses sister too," Yu Mai spoke lightly as he looked at the entrance that was firmly shut after the sunset.


    Ye Liu held Yu Mai tightly and frowned deeply. He did not where Yu Dong was or whether or not she was safe. Even though he trusted Yu Dong and knew that she had the ability to protect herself, he still could not help but worry about her.


    He patted Yu Mai who was in his arms and then whispered, " Don''t worry your sister will be back soon."


    Chen Mi ced Yu Jin on the floor while Shen Li and Fang Chi cheered for Yu Jin from the other side of the fabric that was ced on the ground.


    " Come on Jin Jin, pick your favourite thing!"


    " Here, look at this there is a book on embroidery and needlework,e and pick it."


    Chen Mi on the other hand huffed, " If you dare pick up anything rted to food I am taking away your chicken."


    Gasp.


    Yu Jin turned to look at his father who was the reincarnation of the devil and felt like he had been wronged by the world. Why ¡­ why can''t he pick up food?


    " No..means no," Chen Mi said with a narrowed pair of eyes but a secondter he was smacked at the back of his head as Daddy Chen looked at his son and scolded him fiercely, " You prodigal son! What did Dong Dong tell you? She said that as long as Jin Jin likes it, he can do anything he wants¡­ why are you interrupting now?"


    " Because his nose is quite long," Xiao Hua muttered under his breath causing Chen Mi to turn and look at him with a sneer on his face.


    " Thats right my nose is long¡­ but at least my fist is stronger than a certain someone who would faint at a single punch," Chen Mi snapped back.


    Xiao Hua red at him but Chen Mi red right back at him.


    " My lovelies," a sweet smile interrupted them causing the two of them to stiffen and turn to look at Shen Li who was staring at them with a delicate smile on his face.


    " You two better not be fighting in front of the children, as it''s going to leave a bad impression on them." Shen Li opened his half-lidded eyes and then looked at the two mers before adding, " If I see them learning from you two, it''s going to be troublesome."


    Both Chen Mi and Xiao Hua separated as they did not dare to fight in front of Shen Li. He was the official husband, he had real authority if they feared someone in the house it was Shen Li and not Yu Dong as Yu Dong could be coaxed but Shen Li could not be coaxed. If they went against him then he would definitely straighten them up.


    He was not a good brother when he was angry!


    Yu Jin heaved a sigh of relief when the pressure was removed from his little shoulders, with his grandpa here his daddy would not dare to say anything even his mother had to give way to his grandpa and grandma.


    With no pressure, he walked left and right beforeing to a stop in front of a spat. Seeing him stop in front of a spat, Chen Mi scowled. He knew his son had no ambitions! He really wanted to be a salted fish with nothing to do!


    However, the next second something happened.


    Instead of picking up the spat, his son stretched out his hand and then picked up the herbs that were sitting next to the spat before picking up the spat as well.


    " Ah!" Yu Jin showed the herbs to his father which surprised Chen Mi, even Wu Junfen''s eyes widened before she crouched down and then patted Yu Jin on the head, " Little Jin wants to learn medicinal cooking?"


    Wu Junfen stared at the herbs in Yu Jin''s hands and then rubbed his fluffy head, " Your mother wanted to learn it too when she was young¡­" She paused and then thought of her son and daughter before pursing her lips in disgust. It was better to not even think about those two.

 Chapter 1101: Lin Yiyi the traitor

    On the other side, one of the mercenaries looked at the deserted vige and then said to her leader, " Why are we killing the entire vige? Is it not enough to kill Lu Huo? If we burn the entire vige then would be attracting too much attention."


    The mercenary who spoke was not soft-hearted but she thought that it was too much trouble, even if they burned the vige down they would have to chase after those vigers who ran out of the house and killed them. All of this could have been avoided if they just killed Lu Huo. What was more this vige belonged to that woman, Yu Dong. It would be really troublesome if she chased after them.


    What was more they sent their people after Yu Dong and none of them returned it was enough to show how scray that woman was.


    The leader stopped in her tracks and then turned to re at the woman who spoke just now and then said, " What do you know? If we don''t burn the entire vige then we will not get the money that is waiting for us. Don''t even try to be soft-hearted here with me."


    "What''s the point in killing Lu Huo and killing Lu Huo together with everyone?" The woman muttered sounding unconvinced.


    " If he dies alone then it will be a sure sort of murder but if the entire vige is burned down and Lu Huo dies along with the vigers then it''s an ident," at that point even if they were caught who could prove that they were the ones who caused this fire? They would be safe and sound!


    On the other side, Yu Dong who was rushing towards the vige suddenly felt something tug harshly on her arm, a bit confused she looked at the wound on her arm that she hadn''t paid attention to and frowned, what happened did she run out of spiritual energy? Seeing the half-healed wound, Yu Dong had a feeling that her core was indeedcking in spiritual energy.


    She wanted to stop and cultivate but when she thought about how her family might need her, she could only push herself to move forward.


    She nced down at the leader of the coyotes and then said, " I will be relying on you all, if you do a good job today then you will be living afortable life."


    The leader of the coyotes snarled at Yu Dong, he would rather live a troubled life and keep his pride than follow this woman.


    She did not pay attention the snarling of the leader and turned her attention back to the path, she hoped that everyone was fine in the vige.


    " Madam..I will be fine right?" Lin Yiyi who opened the back entrance for the mercenaries crouched down on the ground and looked at the leader of the mercenaries with a hopeful look in her eyes. She really did not want to betray Yu Dong but who told that woman to poke her nose in her business?


    If Yu Dong had left Lu Huo alone then only that mer would have died but Yu Dong just had to interfere causing trouble for her and her family. The mercenaries threatened her that if they did not find Lu Huo then they would kill her and her mother instead!


    How could Lin Yiyi be willing? She was still waiting to live afortable life on the money that she had saved.


    " Don''t worry as long as your family hides here, you will be fine," the leader of the mercenaries agreed as she allowed Lin Yiyi and her family to escape but just then...


    " You¡­Lin Yiyi what are you doing?" A startled voice resounded in front of them, Li Yanshi who was once surnamed Pei looked up at Lin Yiyi and her family who were running out after opening the door of the back vige wall and then looked at the mercenaries who did not look like they were good people and her eyes widened.


    " Lin Yiyi you¡­ you will regret this !" Li Yanshi screamed at Lin Yiyi before turning around and rushing towards the vige as she screamed, " Everyone run! Lin''s family has betrayed the vige and the attackers are here!"


    Ever since Yu Dong knew that something was up with the Lin family she had arranged for women who were responsible for patrolling to keep an eye on Lin Yiyi. It was just that Li Yanshi did not expect to catch Lin Yiyi!


    "What are you waiting for? Kill her!" Lin Yiyi did not want to be caught betraying the vige. In case these mercenaries failed then she would be the one who would be ruined!


    " What are you scared of" Old Master Lin sneered as he looked at the rushing Li Yanshi. " They are all going to die tonight." He then urged his daughter to leave through the mountains.


    Even the mercenaries made a move as they started to set the vige on fire with the torches that they were carrying in their hands. Soon many houses caught fire causing panic and terror to rise in the hearts of the vigers.


    " Hurry, the employers said that we need to kill the people in authority in the vige. Go to the Yu and the Gu family, and remember to kill even the offspring. Don''t leave anyone behind."


    " Yes, madam."


    " Intruders!"


    " Intruders have set the vige on fire!"


    When Chen Mi and the rest heard the screams their expression changed, the joy of celebrating Yu Jin''s birthday was long gone. They all picked up the children and ran out of the house with guns in their hands, while Yu Mai and Lang Ru chased after the adults with Lang Hui in the wheelchair.


    " Hurry, Hurry!" Chu Cheng urged them to rush towards the front entrance but as soon as he made a move, he saw a mercenary running towards Shen Li who was surrounded by mammies as he was carrying a child. " Brother Li!"


    Chu Cheng screamed while hiding Mo Ran and Chu Ming behind his back as he looked at Shen Li who was attacked by the mercenaries.

 Chapter 1102: Caught in the hands of a mercenary

    Shen Li could not run with his pregnant belly. Thus he could only hide behind the mammies as they rushed towards the carriages but the mercenaries were even faster, they knew that those who had carriages and horses would try to run away.


    Thus they burned the carriages and killed the horses first, fortunately, the horses raised by the Yu family were sentient beings after eating and drinking water and fodder which was filled with spiritual energy.


    Thus they shook off their reigns and ran to the back of the house where they took the rest of the livestock and went to barren mountains. Though the horses were not killed they were no longer in the vige either leaving the Yu family in trouble.


    When Shen Li saw that a mercenary had raised her hands and was clutching a sword to swing it down, he remembered Yu Dong''s wise teachings.


    One who was willing to kill him did not deserve his kindness and sympathy, so he raised his hands and then aimed at the woman''s head before the mercenary could think what Shen Li was doing, he pulled the trigger and with a loud bang, the mercenary was sent flying.


    Shen Li felt his heart thump as he looked at the woman lying on the ground with a deep hole in the middle of her head, with blood and brain sttered on her face. The sight was gruesome but when Shen Li thought about how he would have been killed with his child if he hadn''t pulled the trigger, he did not feel sorry for the woman at all.


    " Let''s go.." Ning Yu rushed inside the circle and then looked at the woman who was lying on the ground. He did not feel that his son was ruthless for killing this woman either.


    He knew that because of Qiu Bai, his son almost lost his ability to get pregnant, it was after a year of medication and care that Shen Li was able to get pregnant with a child, if something happened to Shen Li and his child, then only heavens knew how bitter and heartbroken Yu Dong would be once she returns.


    As a father, who knew how much suffering his son went through Ning Yu did not feel even the slightest bit of sympathy for this mercenary.


    However, how could the mercenaries allow this to happen? They did not see what Shen Li did, all they knew was that he raised a metal block in his hand and then ¡ª¡ª and then the woman who was supposed to kill him got killed instead!


    " W..What is this? Is this ck magic?"


    The gun that Yu Dong handed Shen Li and the others was as small as a small box with a single opening at the front. Even the bullet was so small that no one could see it with the naked eyes thus it was not a surprise that the mercenaries thought that Shen Li did ck Magic.


    Some of the mercenaries stepped away, they did not dare to approach Shen Li willy-nilly.


    " What are you waiting for? They are just mers what can they do?" One of the mercenaries roared at the women who were stepping away from Shen Li and the other mers, she turned her attention to Fang Chi and Chen Mi who were hiding behind mammies and sneered, " Hand those mers and kids over or else don''t me me for being unkind !"


    " Don''t you dare touch our kids!" Mother Chen roared back as she took out a gun and then aimed at the woman just like Shen Li but she was old and could not aim at the centre of the head. The mercenary was shot in the throat causing her to stumble on the ground.


    When the same thing happened all over again, the mercenaries were even more shocked. What kind of family was this? What was going on?


    " You are looking for death!" One of the mercenaries could not help but scream as she saw her teammate being shot dead. This was the first time their team had been embarrassed like this, the crowd in front of them was full of mers and old women and yet two of their teammates were attacked and killed on the spot.


    They charged at the group in front of them, neither of the mercenaries believed that they would not be able to protect themselves while taking their lives.


    They stabbed the swords at the mammies, scaring Feng Chi and Chen Mi so much that they hugged their sons tightly in their hands. What was going on? Why were they being attacked like this? They were just small farmers!


    Rong Yi who came looking for the Yu family mers saw that they were in danger and immediately picked up her hammer before turning to her husband and said, " Go and hide,I wille back after saving Sister Dong''s mers! "


    Her husband did not want to let his wife go but when he thought about how Yu Dong was his saviour, he swallowed his words and then turned on his heels to run with his daughter.


    The mercenaries were however ruthless and their numbers were way too much. Thus they were able to get past the circle which was protecting Chen Mi and Fang Chi.


    The mercenary who attacked first reached Fang Chi and grabbed his hair.


    " ARGH!"


    " What are you doing? Let go of me! Don''t touch me!" Fang Chi screamed as felt his hair being ripped out from his scalp. He held his son tightly in his arms, while the woman behind her continued to smash the hilt of her sword on his back again and again. Sometimes she would turn the de causing his clothes to tatter.


    " Hahah! This is good, what a pale skin. Sure enough, the skin of a rich mer is different than those who are sold!" The woman jeered as she rubbed her hands on Fang Chi''s back.


    " Don''t you dare!" Fang Chi screamed even though he was disgusted with the touch on his back, he did not dare to touch around as he was afraid that his son would be harmed. Thus he could only grit his teeth and bear with the harassment even though the woman was rubbing and licking his back as she wished.

 Chapter 1103 : Yu Dong’s return

    "Brother-inw use the gun that sister gave you or you will be beaten to death!" Yu Mai saw his brother-inw getting bullied and immediately asked for a robe from a mammy. Of course, the mammy could let Fang Chi wear tattered clothes thus she shook off her outer robe and handed it to Yu Mai who rushed forward with Lang Ru and Lang Hui.


    Only then did Fang Chi remember the gun in his hands, he did not want to kill the woman behind him but when he thought about how she touched him and licked his back, making him dirty. A fire burned in his eyes, he raised the gun and then with a bang sent the mercenary on the ground.


    He watched the life in the eyes of the mercenaries vanish but Fang Chi did not feel as guilty as he thought he would, he hugged his son in his arms and took the robe from Yu Mai before covering himself up and then said, " Hurry childrene with me!"


    This time around he had no hesitation and instead had a determination in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Yu Dong was finally close to the vige with the coyotes following behind her. With the number of mercenaries attacking her again and again at every stop, her arms were bleeding and there was a bad wound on her back which was healing slowly as she had used up most of her spiritual energy.


    For the first time, she realized that the people in the Imperial City were really ruthless! They sent more than four hundred mercenaries and arranged them at different spots to make sure that the n did not go awry!


    " Someone''sing! We need to stop her!"


    The mercenaries who were standing guard outside of Dong Town saw Yu Dong galloping towards them and stood up at once.


    Yu Dong saw the mercenaries who were waiting for her and her eyes coldly shed as she looked at the group of women. She raised the rifle in her hand and then sneered, " Step aside if you don''t want to die."


    She had never used the weapons in her space as Yu Dong knew that she was living in a peaceful era but that did not mean that she had forgotten how to use them!


    The mercenaries looked at Yu Dong and then sneered, " Do you think that you can leave just because you want to? We are not stepping aside, let''s see what you can do!"


    Yu Dong lost her remaining patience when she heard the words of the mercenary. She looked at her and then sneered coldly, " Then you cannot me me." With impatience written on her face, she pulled the trigger without the slightest bit of intention of holding back.


    The mercenaries did not know what happened, they only knew that the woman was waving a ck and long ck metal thing in her hand blindly but every time something small and sharp was released from the nozzle of the ck object, it would pierce the skin of their teammates causing them to die on the spot!


    Very quickly, Yu Dong cleared the mercenaries who were blocking her and then rushed to the vige with her horse and coyotes.


    When Yu Dong rushed to the entrance of the vige, she saw the gates closed, and her eyes shed. She did not think twice before taking out a small bomb and then threw it at the gates, though she did not know how the mercenaries entered the vige, it did not matter, she would deal with everyone one by one.


    The small chip bomb clicked on the heavy doors and then blinked thrice before¡ª¡ª


    BOOM!


    The wooden doors cracked and shattered under the impact of the tiny bomb.


    The second the doors fell, Yu Dong saw the entire vige covered in fire and her heart clenched, she rushed past the entrance with the coyotes and saw Big white and Big ck fighting the mercenaries with blood dripping down their fur even Little Mister Goat and White Shimmer, the little calf were fighting with the mercenaries with the help of the rest of the livestock.


    They stomped and hit the mercenaries with their horns and body only to get hit in return. Behind them was Ye Liu who was holding a rifle in his hand and was aiming at the mercenaries but one could see that he was not untouched, his hand had a terrible cut and his back was bleeding. A dagger was sticking out of his left thigh.


    Behind him was Xiao Hua who was covering his back, he was sporting abad cut on his chest while aiming at the mercenary who was fighting with Aunt Wang.


    The mercenary attacking Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu was waving her sword madly.


    While another one rushed at the two of them from the side, Yu Dong''s eyes shed, these people they dared to touch her loved ones!?


    Yu Dong charged forward and then aimed the rifle in her hand at the mercenary that was aiming at Ye Liu and Xiao Hua before turning her attention to the one who was rushing towards Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu.


    The mercenaries convulsed momentarily before they fell on the ground dying it red.


    Ye Liu and Xiao Hua turned to look at Yu Dong who was rushing towards them while overwhelmed with fury. Though she was covered in blood one could see that she was rampaging like the War of God, her hand moved left and right and she did not even clutch on the reigns of the horses as she killed the mercenaries.


    Her sharp eyes were hostile and filled with murderous intent, she did not let go of anyone who dared toe towards her.


    When Ye Liu and Xiao Hua saw that Yu Dong had returned they heaved a sigh of relief. Their wife was back!


    Yu Dong came to a stop beside them and asked, " Where are the rest?" Her voice was hoarse with worry.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Can someone send me a castle lol.

 Chapter 1104 : A fitting lesson

    " We don''t know," Ye Liu replied as he looked at the many vigers who had been hurt by the mercenaries. No one knew who locked the front gates of the vige entrance but the vigers could not run out and they all could only wait for death silently while being trapped inside like ants trapped in the ant nest which was set on fire.


    In such a ruckus, how could they pay attention to who was going to where?


    After Yu Dong appeared the momentum of the mercenaries slowed down and they stopped attacking Ye Liu and Xiao Hua causing the tight encirclement to break. Neither of the mercenaries dared to approach them recklessly as they were worried that something might happen if they were to make a move without thinking carefully.


    The rest of the mercenaries exchanged a look with each other and then looked at their teammates who were lying on the ground.


    Yu Dong despite being injured was far more capable than they thought! Was this even a human? If so how could anyone exin thatbat power?


    BANG!


    Another bang resounded in the vige and Yu Dong turned to look in the direction of the fire where the sound came from, she turned to look at Aunt Wang and the rest before saying, " Liu, Hua Hua, you two take Aunt Wang and Uncle Fu to themon house of the vige. Ask the vigers who are fighting to take the injured vigers as well."


    She then turned to look at White Shimmer before whistling loudly, it caused the white calf to pause in his attack and then Yu Dong shouted, " Shimmer, take everyone to themon house! Don''t waste your breath on them." As she spoke she shot the mercenary who was attacking White Shimmer.


    "Retreat! All of you retreat!" When the leader saw Chen Mi shoot her right-hand woman in the leg causing thetter to fall, she realized that something was really wrong. Her eyes stared at the mer whose eyes were red with anger and rage as he held a metal block in his hands.


    The woman beside the leader hurriedly said, " But we did not finish the mission, leader!"


    " Do you think that you can win against them?" The leader shouted at her teammate, she looked at Chen Mi who was covering his child in his arms and did not know what to make of Yu Dong''s mers. It was a known fact that mers were supposed to be gentle and kind but these mers were like cannibalistic rabbits!


    They killed more than fifty of her women and she had no idea how did they do it!


    She looked at Chen Mi who was breathing heavily and then at Father Chen who had just finished killing another one of them and then said, " Retreat! Everyone retreat now!"


    The rest of the mercenaries also knew that they were fighting a losing battle. Thus, they too turned on their heels and then ran away, but unsurprisingly Yu Dong chased after them, these mercenaries attacked her family and even caused the entire vige to be burned.


    The flowers that were blooming had been half burnt and it had caused huge damage to their vige it was impossible to let them escape!


    " Running away? I told you that if you dare make another move on us, then it would be thest thing you will do."


    These mercenaries did not expect that Yu Dong would harm them like this, they thought that clearing up a vige would be the easiest thing to do, after all, no viger would be trained in martial arts, to think that they were being chased by a woman who did not even use martial arts!


    For a while, the sound of gunshots and the pleas and screams of the mercenaries filled the sky.


    The mercenaries did not dare to fight back with such a miraculous thing and Yu Dong did not stop until they werepletely out and about.


    She looked at the leader of the mercenaries who was looking at her with terror in her eyes and raised her sword, " So what did you learn with this lesson?"


    The leader held her hands up in front of Yu Dong and then pleaded, " Please let us go, we really don''t dare to cause any more trouble for you and your vige."


    Yu Dong smiled as she leaned down and took out a miniature chip that she never thought she would use, she reached out and forced the leader to swallow the chip before doing the same with the other women who were lying on the ground.


    " You will soon realize why you should have run away when I asked you to," Yu Dong whispered, her voice was deadly cold as she looked at the leader and the rest of the mercenaries. She turned to walk away when suddenly she felt a low thump at her back, " What did you do now?" She turned and asked the mercenaries who shook their heads like rattles.


    " We didn''t!"


    " We didn''t do anything!"


    " We are tied up!"


    Yu Dong looked at their hands and feet that were indeed tied up and did not know what to think of it. She raised her hand and then touched her back which was covered in a white powdery substance and blinked her eyes before taking a sniff of the scentless powder.


    " What is this?" She mused.


    But she did not have the time to worry about it, she rushed to look for Chen Mi who had his hands shed with the sword and was now sporting a big wound.


    " Mi!" Yu Dong screamed as she rushed toward her husband who saw hering and burst out crying before Yu Jin could. " Wife! You are here! I was so scared, look at this¡­ they almost cut my hands off because they were worried that I would kill them! Bo hoo!"


    Yu Jin: "¡­" If you are done? Can I start? Who is the baby here?

 Chapter 1105: Will you hate me for being tainted?

    Yu Jin looked at his father who was crying in the arms of his mother and then pursed his lips for two minutes before crying. Forget it, he was the one who was wronged the most! It was his birthday and yet he was the one who was scared like this and his mother was not even here with him! He was just a baby!


    When Yu Dong heard Yu Jin''s cry, even though she was tired her eyes softened. Cry as long as they all were alright she did not care, it was better than endless silence. In the past, there was one time when she rushed into a burning city like this only to see her seniors and colleagues on the ground, cold and lifeless.


    Only Yu Dong knew how scared she was when she saw the burning vige just now. She turned to look at Mammy Wu who was with Chen Mi and then said, " Go, arrange the vigers who are unhurt and have them douse out the fire."


    Mammy Wu nodded and went to look for the vigers and the rest of the mammies. Miss Yu was back, she needed to ry this message to others!


    " Here, mother is here," Yu Dong took Yu Jin from Chen Mi and then patted him on the back with a soothing voice. She turned to look at Chen Mi whose eyes were red and then used her free hand to rub his head, " You did a good job, you protected yourself and our son, Mi."


    Mother Chen and Father Chen did not say anything, they looked away and then went to look for Chen Ying and Lu Nanyun. They also had grandsons and granddaughters other than Yu Jin, they could not leave them alone! The reason they were with Chen Mi was because Yu Dong was not with him while Lu Nanyun had Chen Ying who could protect him.


    " Wife, where were you?" Seeing that Yu Dong was safe and sound, Chen Mi could not help but share his grievances. He was so scared and terrified when he was surrounded by these mercenaries who were bigger than him, if not for the fact that he had this special weapon, he would have certainly died along with Yu Jin. " You promised that you woulde before our son was named but you came sote!


    Sister Junfen had to name him instead!"


    As he spoke, he could not help but hit Yu Dong lightly. Why was his wife so good? It would be better if she was normal, look at this. Her entire body was covered in injuries and she looked like she was close to fainting.


    "What did you name him?" Yu Dong did not say anything in response to Chen Mi''sints. She simply looked at the little mer son in her arms and asked for his name.


    " Yu Jin," Chen Mi replied softly while leaning against Yu Dong. " Sister Junfen named him Junfen and she promised him that she would teach him medicinal cooking in the future, something that you wanted to learn but couldn''t."


    Yu Dong raised her brows, she did want to learn medicinal cooking and research it but her parents wanted her to be an officer thus on the day of her college admission, they changed the field that she had filled and reced it with safety officer as they knew that it brought more money while ignoring the risk factors that were involved in it.


    It was the first time she saw her grandmother angry. But at the same time, she felt it was worth it as her parents lost rights in the will that belonged to her grandmother.


    " Dong Dong!"


    " Sister! Sister!"


    As soon as Mammy Wu announced that Yu Dong was back Shen Li, Fang Chi and the kids rushed to where she was, when they saw that Yu Dong was indeed back and was standing not too far from them, they all burst into tears.


    Especially Yu Mai who had been suppressing his emotions till now such that no one would worry about him. He slid down from Grandma Yu''s arms and then rushed to Yu Dong as he started to brawl, "Sister! Sister! Where were you? Boo hoo hoo¡­ they nearly killed Mai, look¡­look "


    As he spoke he showed Yu Dong a gash on his back, which was not too deep but it might leave a scar.


    Yu Dong felt her eyes feel hot as she looked at her brother. She let go of Chen Mi and handed him Yu Jin before taking a look at Yu Mai, " Come let sister see where else you are hurt."


    She anxiously checked Yu Mai. Compared to others Yu Mai was the one who was in most danger as he was not sensible enough, he must have been so scared in such a horrifying situation.


    Yu Mai shook his head and then buried his head in Yu Dong''s chest, " Mai¡­ Mai only hurt once but then he remembered how to use his sister''s bracelet. Mai is too foolish, he forgot!"


    Earlier Yu Mai was too scared after listening to the screams of the vigers and he was not wise and his memory was not good to begin with thus he forgot how to use the bracelet in a jiffy. It was only when Lang Ru found him that he was able to remember.


    Yu Dong looked at the crying Yu Mai and then took out a pain-relieving ointment from her space, she applied it carefully to Yu Mai''s injury and then said, " Mai is not foolish. Mai is smart because he kept himself protected and waited for his sister toe, its sister who waste."


    Yu Dong looked at the bracelet that was almost on the verge of running out of power and heaved a sigh of relief. At least it held on until she was back.


    Shen Li and Fang Chi also could not hold back their tears, especially Fang Chi who was assaulted just now. He rushed into Yu Dong''s arms and cried with Bobo, " I am tainted because I was too foolish because of my hesitation that woman touched me¡­. Wuu wife, will you despise me?"


    He was really worried that Yu Dong would hate him because his clothes were tattered and there obvious traces of someone touching him.

 Chapter 1106: Rising temperature

    When Yu Dong heard Fang Chi''s words, her expression cooled but she did not show her anger on her face as she was afraid that he would be scared silly by her. She closed her eyes and hugged him before saying, "It''s all right. I married so many mers and you have to share me, do you think that I am dirty?"


    Though Yu Dong married the mers respectfully. It was still unfair for each mer.


    Fang Chi shook his head, seeing this Yu Dong smiled lightly and then patted him on the head before saying, " See this? If you don''t find me disgusting why would I find you disgusting ?"


    She then turned to look at Shen Li who shook his head and then said calmly, " I am fine. You take care of the rest." As the official husband, he needed to take care of his brothers and wife first. He looked at Yu Dong and asked, " Are you okay?"


    He looked at Yu Dong who had fought a bloody battle all the way to the vige and a strange feeling enveloped his entire heart. He did not what to say about this sudden feeling, he only knew that he was feeling suffocated to the point where he could not breathe.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong came back or else he would have never forgiven himself.


    Shen Li did not say anything but Yu Dong could see that he was just as worried as the others, she raised her arms and hugged him tight before saying, " Don''t worry, I am back."


    Though her eyes were feeling a bit hazy and her body felt a bit feverish, Yu Dong did not think that there was anything wrong with her.


    This feeling was something that she often felt when she was hurt beyond her limits.


    Shen Li''s eyes turned red the second he was hugged by Yu Dong, behind him Ye Liu and Xiao Hua arrived as well. But the second they saw the injuries on Yu Dong''s body both of them were angry enough to kill someone.


    Especially when they saw the long gash on her front. Though they were not the ones who were hurt, they could see just how much it must have hurt Yu Dong.


    The more they looked at Yu Dong''s body the more they got angry, thus even though the mercenaries were surrounded by coyotes, Xiao Hua did not fear them, instead he charged ahead and stomped on the chest of a woman.


    " You dare! You dare hurt my future wife!" He kicked the woman in the chest and then continued to stomp. " If these injuries leave a scar on her body, see how I clear you all up!"


    Even Ye Liu who was rather calm usually could not help but re at the mercenaries as he turned his gun at them and shot the mercenaries on their legs, they sure had a lot of lot guts to harm his wife!


    Behind them, Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy who were chased by the mercenaries were trembling with anger. Clearly, Yu Dong had the means to save everyone but she only cared about her family!


    Mother Sun was really angry, she wanted to curse at Yu Dong a few times to vent her anger but she was firmly held back by Sun Ah Cy who said, " The medicine had been thrown at Yu Dong, the physician who came up with this medicine told me that as long as this powder was somehow mixed with the blood of the victim, it would be impossible for Yu Dong to remain calm."


    Mother Sun looked at Yu Dong who seemed a bit too weak and asked, " Will she be fine? This aphrodisiac powder will be useless if she dies."


    Sun Ah Cy looked at Yu Dong who was wounded from head to toe and then sneered, " Even if she dies, Sun Jie will be her ghost. So what are you worried about Mother?"


    Yu Dong''s injuries were indeed too severe thus, she was taken to the vigemon house as the houses were burned. The first one being their own.


    " Where is Lang?" Shen Li asked when Yu Dong was being supported in themon house by the mammies.


    Yu Dong replied without opening her eyes as it was too difficult, " I ¡­ found them. They were being attacked by these coyotes but they are fine, don''t worry." In her hurry she did not bring Lang and Jiang Yu out of her space, she truly needed to get some space where she could take them out of the interspatial space.


    However, every time she tried to use her body she felt a sudden wave of intoxication wash over her and it only got worse when she tried to use her space.


    Shen Li nodded as the family took Yu Dong to themon house where they helped her in an empty room. When the vigers saw that Yu Dong''s injury was even more severe than all of thembined, they could not help but feel sorry for her.


    Compared to them the one who suffered the most was Yu Dong.


    Mammy Lin helped Yu Dong inside the room where Doctor Gu immediately rushed forward to help, she looked at Yu Dong''s injuries and cleaned the blood which had dried up. Since it had been more than ten minutes, the aphrodisiac powder had been long soaked in Yu Dong''s blood.


    Doctor Gu cleaned Yu Dong''s wounds and then applied herbal ointment on the serious injuries before she turned to look at the five mers and Grandma Yu who were worried sick upon seeing Yu Dong''s face turn redder and redder with every second.


    " Her injuries are a bit severe. You need to pay attention to her wounds and there is a chance that she might get a fever tonight so make sure that someone stays close to her," said Doctor Gu as she looked at Yu Dong''s rising temperature.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mu angels please make sure to leave ament and if you liked the chapters please do leave a gift.

 Chapter 1107: You and I are locked in a room and the key is gone

    Yu Dong was burning with fever but even so, she dealt with the matter cleanly. The mercenaries were all tied and locked up in a shed while the coyotes were left to take care of the corpses as for the burning vige, the vigers and the livestock of the vige helped one another to douse the fire.


    However, when they thought about how they had used up a lot of water they could not help but get angry. This was their life-saving water! There was a shortage of water and they had little to begin with now that these mercenaries went ahead and burned their vige, they had wasted a lot of water!


    The vigers were so angry that they went to the shed and beat up the mercenaries all over again. The coyotes who were keeping guard were so startled that they stepped away from the angry mob, their fur rising at the end. The people of this vige¡­ they were not at all normal!


    The vigers were taking care of one another while trying to help those who lost their houses and tried to soothe them promising that they would definitely make aint in the Yamen and the County magistrate''s office.


    While the vigers were busy working, the Sun mother and daughter pair were busy sneaking Sun Jie inside Yu Dong''s room. As per their n, they had drugged Yu Dong and Sun Jie together, now they only needed Sun Jie to be taken to the room where Yu Dong was and then leave him there.


    " U..Ufortable, mother. It''s so hot¡­ I .. I don''t feel good," Sun Jie did not know what was happening to him, he only knew that after his mother fed him candy, his body suddenly started to feel hot and his bones started to hurt making him feel sick.


    " You feel bad? Oh dear, let''s go to sister Dong Dong. She will treat you," Mother Sun did not have the patience to deal with Sun Jie usually but since this mer was now the key to herfortable life, she was willing to lower her voice and treat Sun Jie with kindness.


    Sun Jie could not hear anything but when he heard his mother bring Yu Dong up, his ears perked up and he stammered, " S...Sister Yu? She will treat me?" He asked stupidly. Sun Jie had been trying to get close to Yu Dong for a long time but he could not get close to her at all as Yu Dong was too busy.


    Now that his mother was willing to take him to Yu Dong for treatment, Sun Jie was very much willing. He followed after Sun Ah Cy and his mother inside the vigemon house where they brought him to the room where Yu Dong was sleeping.


    " There¡­ your sister Yu Dong is inside the room, go and meet her," Mother Sun did not want to go inside the room lest the n that she and her daughter came up with would fall into the ruins.


    When Sun Jie heard that Yu Dong was inside the room, he was so excited that he immediately forgot everything and then rushed inside, once he went into the room, Sun Ah Cy exchanged a look with her mother before closing the door from the outside, in case Yu Dong came out then it would be really troublesome!


    " Sister Yu¡­?" Sun Jie walked inside the room and when he saw Yu Dong lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her cheeks flushed red, his entire expression went pale. " Sister Yu¡­ are you sick too?"


    He came here to treat his sickness if his sister Yu was sick as well then who would treat them? Wouldn''t he be making his sister Yu even more sick in case he stayed with her?


    As soon as Sun Jie thought of this he stepped away from Yu Dong, he then looked around the room and finally saw a jar of water. His father said to him that in case he was sick then he needed to put a piece of cloth soaked in cold water on his forehead.


    He hurried to the table and then started pouring the water on his handkerchief before wringing it and then cing it on Yu Dong''s forehead.


    However, as soon as he touched Yu Dong''s skin, Sun Jie felt that his skin was almost soothed from the burn that was coursing inside his body.


    He looked at Yu Dong who was sick and then hurriedly pulled his hand back, his father taught him that it was wrong to touch someone when they were asleep.


    But sister Yu felt so cold¡­ no! Sun Jie shook his head even though he was feeling dizzy he didn''t touch Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong on the other hand felt something wet touch her forehead, a furrow etched on her forehead as she raised her hand and then touched the wet piece of cloth.


    '' This handkerchief¡­it did not belong to her husbands¡­ what the?''


    " Sister Yu! You are awake!" A voice suddenly cried out causing Yu Dong to sit up straight only for her body to quake and her head to go even more dizzy.


    She looked at Sun Jie who had a blood clot in his head causing him to be silly and felt a throb in her head.


    " You..what are you doing here?" Who sent this mer to her room?


    Yu Dong closed her eyes trying to focus on Sun Jie who stood up and walked close to her but kept his distance from her. He then shyly said, " Sister Yu, I .. I came here because I was sick. My mother said that you would treat my fever but you have fever yourself hehehe, how can you treat me so I treated you."


    Though Sun Jie was a fool he revealed all the information that could be revealed. First, he told Yu Dong that he was sick as well and secondly, he told Yu Dong that the one who brought him here was Mother Sun! Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelBin

 Chapter 1108: Did you check on what the evil women did?

    Yu Dong understood at once what was going on, no wonder her fever was getting worse instead of going down, those two women drugged her! When Yu Dong remembered the white powder that was thrown at her,her face could not help but turn pale. She thought that it was something that the mercenaries threw at her and with her injuries, she did not pay attention to it too much.


    She simply thought that after Doctor Gu had cleaned her injuries everything would be fine but those two mother and daughter actually came up with such a ridiculous n. Though it waspletely ridiculous, Yu Dong had to admit that their course of action was rather smart. They actually attacked her when she was down!


    Yu Dong would have never expected that someone would dare to attack her in such a situation after all the entire vige was in trouble who would dare to think that they would actually make a move in such a situation?


    " You¡­ go out," Yu Dong said to Sun Jie, it wasn''t that she was afraid of being in the same room as Sun Jie, no matter what she would never touch a mer who was not rted to her. Even if it meant harming her own body.


    Sun Jie did not know why Yu Dong asked him to leave, he furrowed his brows and then asked, " Sister Yu, don''t like me?"


    " I like you which is why I am asking you to leave," Yu Dong breathed out harshly, she closed her eyes and tried to shake off her daze as she looked at Sun Jie. She had to admit that Madam Sun was really heartless, Sun Jie was a fool to begin with, if he was fed aphrodisiac it would only harm his constitution even more and yet Madam Sun was willing to do something like this to her son.


    When Sun Jie heard that Yu Dong liked him, he was very happy. He pped his hands and muttered good three times before he turned to walk to the door,since Yu Dong asked him to leave he was going to leave but as soon as he arrived at the door, Sun Jie realized that even when he pulled the door it wouldn''t open. He then turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " The door ¡­ I cannot open it."


    Yu Dong felt annoyance sweep over her heart but she was not annoyed at Sun Jie. Instead, she was annoyed at Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy, those two women really did not know what was good for them.


    " Step aside," though Yu Dong was not angry at Sun Jie, she could not help but feel a bit snappy when she thought about how she was getting schemed against even when she was injured like this.


    Sun Jie stepped aside without saying anything and looked at Yu Dong who stood up with a grunt. She had one arm covering her stomach and her face was twisted in a painful expression, yet she pushed herself from the bed before crossing the room anding to a stop in front of the door.


    She raised her hand and then smashed it on the door, if this was before Yu Dong could have broken the door with ease but this time her punch only broke ayer of the door causing it to stay as it was a second ago.


    " Sister Yu," Sun Jie did not know what was happening he just knew that Yu Dong was angry. Was she angry because he came to look for her? He blinked his eyes and asked softly, " Sister Yu are you angry at me?"


    " No," Yu Dong grunted as she raised her hand and punched the door again." But if we don''t get out of this room then I will get angry at your mother and sister."


    Sun Jie blinked his eyes again and then stated softly, " Well my mother and sister are idiots, you should me them."


    " They are?" Yu Dong paused as she hadn''t thought that Sun Jie would say something like this. To her surprise, the mer nodded and then very seriously said, " They don''t even know that overfeeding the nt could cause it to die. They poured too much water and then the nts in our fields died now my daddy is worried about what to eat."


    After he finished speaking, Sun Jie sighed heavily.


    Hearing his words, Yu Dong felt her lips twitch, what a wonderful worry. This guy''s reputation was about to be ruined and he only cared about the nts in his fields, really wonderful.


    " You do you eve¡­even know what will happen if they find you with me?" Yu Dong could not help but ask while leaning against the door. She banged and shouted while trying to recover her energy as well while she talked with Sun Jie. But because the sound of children crying and the cries of those who were injured were too loud no one could hear a sound.


    Now she could only hope that someone from her family woulde and rescue them as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, Fang Chi who was taking care of Bobo suddenly realized that Yu Mai who was running around themon house was missing. He looked around themon house but when he did not see Yu Mai, he suddenly panicked. The two kids were ying around themon house where did they go all of a sudden?


    " Brother Li! Brother Mi! Brother Liu!" Fang Chi cried upon seeing that Yu Mai and Lang Ru were missing. " The kids..the kids are not in themon house!"


    Outside themon house.


    " Mhm!"


    " Mhmm! Mhmm!"


    Yu Mai tried to kick himself out of the sack in which he was being carried away. Lang Ru on the other hand tried to kick Sun Ah Cy, but the two of them caught Sun Ah Cy and Mother Sun pushing Sun Jie inside Yu Dong''s room and then locking the door. The two of them wanted to pull Yu Dong out of the room but instead, they were caught by Sun Ah Cy who went to double check.


    Now they were being dragged out of themon house by the Sun family.

 Chapter 1109: Where did the kids go?

    " These bastards,they are really!!" Sun Ah Cy looked at Lang Ru who was fighting with everything that she got in her little body and was extremely annoyed. She originally wanted to knock these two kids out and wait until the matter was over but now it seemed that it was better to kill them right away lest they helped Yu Dong!


    Even Mother Sun was annoyed. She looked at the sack that was moving too much and pursed her lips in irritation. If not for the fact that they had to take these kids out she wouldn''t have bothered to even drag them out and would have dealt with these two kids in themon house itself!


    " Let''s dump them in the well," Mother Sun said ruthlessly. Her eyes shing with murderous intent, she had killed a lot of mer sons when they were born by dumping them in the water vat and thus she was not afraid of doing the same thing all over again.


    When Lang Ru heard the words of Mother Sun, she started to struggle even more. She did not think that these two women were just threatening, if they dared to say this then they dared to do it as well!


    Sun Ah Cy also agreed with her mother. If these brats told the vigers that they were the one who schemed against Yu Dong then Yu Dong might have a way to get around the situation, they did not want that to happen. So it was better for these brats to die along with their testimony!


    Though Lang Ru and Yu Mai fought with all their might, they couldn''t do anything. Sun Ah Cy and Mother Sun had seen the might of the bracelets that Yu Dong gave the two kids and thus they snatched it before either of them could make a move.


    Maybe they might be able to sell these things and then earn a decent sum.


    " Aish!" Mother Sun groaned as she picked up the wooden lid over the well and then put it aside before throwing the kids inside.


    Lang Ru and Yu Mai fell in the well with a ssh as they looked up at Madam Sun and Sun Ah Cy who were looking down at the two kids. If it was someone else, they would have felt guilty but Sun Ah Cy and Madam Sun did not feel the slightest bit guilty as they smiled down at Lang Ru and Yu Mai before Sun Ah Cy said, " Don''t worry, your sister will not miss you too much.


    My brother is an idiot just like you. With hispany, she will never feel that someone like you is missing by her side. Ahaha."


    Both the mother and daughter were very excited when they saw that their n had seeded and they hurriedly put the lid back on the well before they went back to themon house.


    They needed to stay alert such that Yu Dong wouldn''t be able to shirk responsibilityter on.


    Inside the well Lang Ru whose head was tied struggled to open the sack, she could not allow Yu Mai to suffocate inside the sack! Thus even though she was getting suffocated with water getting inside her nostrils, she continued to pull the ropes that were tied around the sack.


    It took a lot of time for Lang Ru to untie the ropes that were tied around the sack. By the time the ropes were untied, Lang Ru felt her eyes turn dizzy and she slowly started to suffocate. She tried to stay over the surface while trying to pull Yu Mai up on the surface.


    But Lang Ru was also a child and even if she tried to pull Yu Mai up with her strength she could not do it as she was only three to four years old than Yu Mai.


    With her strength, she could only stay up the surface alone but there was no way Yu Mai could be left alone by her. Thus Lang Ru continued to push Yu Mai up even though it meant that she was drowning.


    This was not only because she had tender feelings for Yu Mai but also because she was aware of the fact that Yu Dong was her saviour as well as her family''s saviour, if not for Yu Dong helping her and her family, her father would have been ruined by that old woman who was in charge of the brothel.


    It was all because of Yu Dong that they were able to survive that predicament. Thus as someone who was indebted, Lang Ru needed to make sure that Yu Mai survived even if it meant that she had to die.


    On the other side, Fang Chi and the rest were looking for Yu Mai and Lang Ru. The two kids were ying inside themon house, how could they suddenly vanish all of a sudden?


    " Where did they go? They were ying with the other kids just in front of me," said Fang Chi with worry coating his face. He looked around the vige and then turned to look at Ye Liu who was carrying a torch and then said, " I swear I only looked away from them for a while and did my best to make sure that I was paying attention to them."


    Ye Liu patted the worry wart next to him and then said, " You don''t need to worry. The kids are yful, they might have gone outside while ying."


    Though Ye Liu knew that Yu Mai and Lang Ru were smart enough to not y around like this when the situation was like this, he could not let Fang Chi worry like this, the poor guy had a weak heart, to begin with, if something happened to the two kids then he would not be able to withstand the shock.


    Fang Chi nodded with tears in his eyes as he continued to look around. Such big kids, where did they vanish all of a sudden?

 Chapter 1110: The children were found

    Fang Chi was not the only one worried, Shen Li and the rest were equally worried. If not for the fact that his pregnancy was slowly advancing Shen Li would have rushed out of themon house himself. The two kids were young and even if Lang Ru was smart if something dangerous happened then neither of them would be able to survive.


    The situation in the vige was so dangerous what if something happened?


    The one who was the most worried was Zhu Qian. His wife was still recovering from injuries and she was yet to wake up, now his daughter was missing as well. If something happened to them what would he do? Just thinking about it made Zhu Qian panic.


    " Don''t worry too much, the entire vige is looking for Ah Ru and Mai. Someone will find them," Father Chen told Zhu Qian because Chen Mi and Xiao Hua were looking somewhere else, he could onlye with Zhu Qian who refused to stay with his wife after hearing that something happened to his daughter.


    Zhu Qian shook his head and then sobbed lightly," I don''t know. The child''s mother is already injured like this and now that child is also missing, how can I not worry? She is so silly. I told her to stay next to me all the time but she went out and she even took little Mai with her. If something happened to the two of them how will I answer my wife?


    How will I answer Miss Yu who almost gave her life to save my wife?"


    This was something that Zhu Qian was worried about the most. As a mer his responsibility was only to take care of his wife and his children. Now that his wife was injured and his daughter was missing what was he supposed to do?


    What was more Yu Mai disappeared together with Zhu Qian. If something happened to the two of them together then what were they supposed to do?


    Father Chen did not say and simply sighed. He knew that Zhu Qian was right. In case something happened to Yu Mai, the me would naturally fall on Lang Ru as Yu Mai was just a little mer whose brain was burned when he was a childpared to Lang Ru who was smarter and wittier.


    Though Yu Dong was a reasonable woman. He had received letters from his son and knew that Yu Dong was only reasonable when her family was not concerned as long as her family was concerned, she would not think straight.


    If he was in Zhu Qian''s ce, he would worry as well.


    But he could not say such things out loud and could only think of them in his heart while hoping that the two kids would be all right.


    If not the damage would be too big!


    However, Father Chen''s hopes were doomed to meet with nothing but a stone wall. When the two of them met with Chen Mi and Xiao Hua again, the two of them found out that they did not see the two kids and the same case was with Fang Chi, Ye Liu and Mother Chen as well as Grandma Yu.


    When the vigers told them that they too did not see the two kids, it was when Fang Chi''s back broke and he knelt on the ground with his hands covering his face." Where, oh where did they go? They were ying right in front of me! How could they suddenly vanish into thin air?"


    Father Chen was worried as well along with the rest of the mers and when Zhu Qian stumbled and fell his worries went even higher.


    Where did the two kids go? Even if something happened to them their bodies should¡ª¡ª


    " The wells!" Father Chen''s eyes widened as he screamed loudly, he turned to Wu Junfen and Aunt Wang who were rushing to the mountains and screamed, " We did not check the wells!"


    " How could the kids fall in the well? The wells are well covered," a viger spoke up. They all were worried that the children would fall in the wells and thus they all covered the wells with wooden lids to make sure that the children would not fall in the well.


    " We should still check it," said Wu Junfen with a frown, she did not want to think the worst of the vigers but just now she really did not sense the presence of life and death on the mountain. So it needed to be noted that the wells were yet to be checked.


    When the vigers heard Wu Junfen''s tone they all knew that something was wrong. They all exchanged a nce with one another and did not say anything, they knew one thing for sure there were many vigers who were jealous ofYu Dong. What if someone really did something?


    Even Aunt Wang felt like something was done by the vigers.


    Zhu Qian almost fainted when he heard that they were going to check the wells. The wells were full of water and the lid was closed on top of that, if the children were left inside, they would definitely be not able to survive.


    Even Fang Chi and the rest of the mers were also surprised. They all looked at one another before Fang Chi stumbled on his feet and almost fell on the ground if not for the mammies holding him up.


    Yu ¡­Yu Mai was locked in the well? How could this be done? If the two kids were locked in the well then if they were locked what were the chances of them surviving?


    " It''s all my fault! I was the one who did not pay attention to the kids allowing some viinous person to do something like this!" Fang Chi cried as he covered his hands and whimpered. Now how would he look Yu Dong in the eye?


    The women''s faces were stiff as well. If the kids were thrown in the well then it could only mean one thing and that was that there was someone evil residing within their vige. Even the mercenaries were kind enough to kill the children at once rather than leaving them to die slowly by suffocation!


    The vige women rushed to the wells and opened the wells one by one before long they came to a stop in front of the well that had fresh footprints. They all paused and looked at one another before Vige Head Gu said sullenly, " What are you all waiting for? Open the well and someone call for Wu Junfen and Aunt Wang!"


    " Yes!"


    One-half of the vige women rushed to call Wu Junfen while the other half moved to pick up the wooden lid that was sitting on top of the well. With a great huff, the two women picked up the lid and sure enough!


    They saw Yu Mai and Lang Ru floating on top of the water!


    " They are here! The kids are really here!"


    " How treacherous! Someone threw the kids inside!"


    " Who could be this cruel?"


    Chatter burst through the crowd as one woman looked at another waiting for them to do something until Wu Junfen rushed at the scene and jumped inside the well without a care.


    With a ssh she fell into the well and then looked at the two kids when she saw that the two of them were unconscious because they inhaled too much water because of being left in the well for too long, her expression turned grim.


    Wu Junfen turned to look at the crowd that was standing around the well and then shouted, " What are you looking at? Throw something down so that you can take the kids out!"


    Were they all waiting for the kids to die or something?


    When the vigers heard Wu Junfen''s shouts, they were startled. The kids were alive?


    " They are alive the kids are alive!" One of the women shouted as she rushed to get a makeshift stretcher that they all tied carefully before making it drop into the well to make sure that the kids would not fall in the well again.


    Wu Junfen first sent Lang Ru up as she was the one who had inhaled too much water before sending Yu Mai up. She then climbed the rope on her own and headed out of the well before saying, " Call a mer, I will teach him how to take water out of Yu Mai''s lungs."


    Though she would have dealt with the matter alone, she knew how terrible rumours could be. If she were to use CPR on Yu Mai then others would still make terrible rumours about the child even if he was years younger than her.


    In a hurry, Ye Liu rushed towards Wu Junfen and said, " Teach me, I will do it."


    Fang Chi was too vulnerable at the moment and Chen Mi and Xiao Hua ¡ª¡ª those two were too unconfident when it came to such matters. Thus, Ye Liu could only shoulder this matter on his shoulders!

 Chapter 1111: The one who is more shameless wins

    Ye Liu was scared as well but his heart was much more sturdy than Chen Mi and Xiao Hua. Thus he was able to suppress his shuddering and tremors before he carefully listened to what Wu Junfen was saying. Though the process exined to him was simple Ye Liu became suddenly unconfident after hearing that if he failed then Yu Mai might not be able to wake up.


    " There is nothing to worry about," said Wu Junfen as she made a diamond shape with her fingers and then added, " Just follow my steps all right? As long as the pressure is all right, everything will be fine." Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    " I understand," Ye Liu was a bit nervous but under Wu Junfen''s guidance he calmed down and followed each step carefully. He pressed Yu Mai''s chest and then blew air inside his mouth before continuing to press.


    The two kids remained unresponsive for a while which made the women standing in the crowd shake their heads. One of the women could not help but say, " They are just trying to blow life in two dead bodies. The two kids are dead just look at them, they are almost cold and pale. What is the point of doing this to a corpse?"


    Aunt Wang, who was standing close to the woman heard her words and snapped coldly, " What do you mean? These two kids are important to their families. One is the only daughter of her family and the other is the youngest brother of the head of the family and the only family member left with the same blood. Do you want them to just give up?


    Why don''t you stay in their shoes for two seconds and think what will happen to the two families if something happens to these two kids."


    " Thats right," Uncle Fu red at the woman and added, " They are not your family members which is why you can say such cold words. What if god forbids something like this to happen to your family members, would you have said the same thing? You would have tried to bring them to life right?"


    The woman turned silent upon being scolded, she did not say anything anymore as she could see that Xiao Hua and Chen Mi were ring at her too. If she spoke anymore then there was a chance that Yu Dong would find out about it through the chain vine.


    " Cough¡­"Just as the woman turned silent, Lang Ru who was lying on the ground coughed out water followed by Yu Mai.


    " Ruru!" Zhu Qian who was sobbing till now scrambled on his feet and then rushed towards Lang Ru before kneeling next to his daughter who was lying on the ground. " Ruru, are you okay? Who did this to you?"


    Fang Chi and the others knelt next to Yu Mai who was shivering and coughing while being hugged by Ye Liu. Thetter was so scared that even though he was trying to say something he ended up coughing out loud instead of saying what he wanted to say.


    " S...Sister Yu is in trouble¡­cough," Lang Ru wanted to say that Sun Ah Cy and her mother schemed against them but her throat was burning so badly that she could not even breathe much less exin the entire matter.


    When Ye Liu and the rest heard that Yu Dong was in trouble, they felt a chill climb on their backs. Don''t tell them that these two kids disappearing was just a facade to hide the real trouble.


    " I¡­ I left wife alone!" Chen Mi gasped as he turned on his feet and then rushed to themon house of the vige, followed by Fang Chi and Xiao Hua. Even Ye Liu climbed on his feet and chased after the two three of them with Yu Mai in his arms.


    Maybe Yu Mai also knew that it was a big trouble because he did not cry even being jolted around like this.


    When Zhu Qian heard that Yu Dong was in trouble, he felt his heart shudder. He brought his daughter in his arms as he chased after the mers and Wu Junfen who dashed to themon house when she heard that Yu Dong was in trouble.


    It did not take long for them to arrive at themon house and when they arrived at themon house they heard Shen Li''s shouts mixed with Ning Yu and Shi Xi. This was the first time they were hearing Shen Li shout like this and thus they knew that the matter was not as simple as they thought.


    Chen Mi exchanged a look with Xiao Hua who had his eyes narrowed and then rushed inside themon house where they saw Shen Li standing with a very unconscious Yu Dong who was leaning on the mammy and in front of them was Su Ah Cy and Mother Sun, behind them was Sun Jie who was unconscious as well but his clothes seemed to be a bit roughed up.


    "I am telling you that you can forget about it! Yu Dong is unconscious like this you want to tell me that she did something to your son? How? Does she have some sort of supernatural powers that she could touch your son even though she is unconscious?" Shen Li questioned angrily.


    Ning Yu also nodded with a furious look in his eyes and then added, " Thats right. My daughter-inw ispletely unconscious and she is not a woman who would take advantage of a mer! If you don''t believe it then look at the virginity mark of your son! It''s intact! How can you me Yu Dong!"


    " What happened?" Wu Junfen questioned before Mother Sun could say something. She turned to look at Ning Yu and Shen Li before asking, " What are they using Yu Dong of?"


    Before either Shen Li or Ning Yu could reply, it was Sun Ah Cy who spoke up and scathingly said, " They are refusing to take responsibility for my brother! It''s clear that Yu Dong mistook my brother and harassed him when she was burning with fever, we found them in the same room atte night! If we did not find Sun Jie on time who knows what would have happened!"


    " Like hell!" Shen Li was so angry that he shed his gentle demeanour and cursed, his entire body trembled. He raised his hand and pointed at Sun Ah Cy before saying, " I will never believe that my wife did anything like that to your brother! She is a woman of virtues through and through! Do you want to me her for ruining your brother''s reputation? First, take a look at your own face in your piss!


    With your reputation does Sun Jie even have a reputation?"


    As he finished speaking he turned to look at Wu Junfen and then exined the ins and outs of the matter before saying harshly, " I bet that they did something when we were not looking now that the entire vige is in trouble, instead of helping us they are making trouble for Yu Dong by saying that she ruined the reputation of their brother and what not."


    Wu Jufen also understood the matter. She turned to look at Sun Ah Cy and Mother Sun before questioning coldly, " Were you the ones who threw the two kids in the well?"


    " Threw the kids in well?" Shen Li''s voice rose a pitch as he turned to re at the two women and then said, " No wonder! No wonder! You two nned this. Didn''t you, right? I was thinking how my brothers were not taking care of Yu Dong and were not next to her in the room, so it was you two! You were the ones who caused trouble!"


    " Th¡­That''s right," Lang Ru had recovered a bit of her energy as she pointed to Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy before saying, " I and Mai saw them push Brother Jie inside the room that belonged to Sister Yu and thus she ¡­cough cough cough¡­she threw me and Mai in the well together with her daughter because she was worried that we will tell everyone.


    They wanted to kill us such that the me ¡­cough cough ¡­ would fall on Sister Yu."


    " Nonsense!" Mother Sun was a bit startled when she saw that both Lang Ru and Yu Mai were alive. At the same time, she cursed them for being long-life ghosts. They stayed in the well for more than fifteen minutes it should have been enough for them to die but they were alive!


    Though she was scared, she looked at Wu Junfen who had narrowed her eyes and was looking at her with suspicion in her eyes before saying coldly, " Every usation requires evidence! Just because these brats fell in the well, they can use us of throwing them inside the well? Did anyone see us?


    On the contrary many vige mers saw us pulling Sun Jie out of the room where Yu Dong was resting, you tell me how this matter should be resolved. If your family does not take responsibility then I will kill my son right in front of your threshold!"

 Chapter 1112: Do it before it affects her ability

    " I only know one thing I saw my son in the same room as her!" Madam Sun pointed at Yu Dong as if she was using her of dire consequences. " My son might be a fool but in the end, he is a mer, does the Yu family think that they can just y with him and then leave him? There is no way! Even if I have to go to the Yamen and beat the drums and gongs, we will see who will be losing!"


    Madam Sun pretended to speak up for her son''s reputation but in truth, she was threatening the Yu family. With Yu Dong being the current head of the vige if her reputation was sullied then it would surely be not a good thing for either Yu Dong or the Yu family!


    " You old hag!" Yu Tong who took Yu Mai from Ye Liu''s arms red at Madam Sun." My nephew has told me everything! You deliberately locked my sister up and then pushed your son inside. With my sister''s reputation and status what kind of mer she cannot get!"


    " Exactly!" Xiao Hua pushed Yu Tong aside and then flipped his long hair aside before looking at the mother and daughter pair before he said in a sassy voice, " I mean, with me by her side¡­ does she even need someone like him?


    I am not trying to be rude but sorry to break your bubble, my fiancee," he pulled his sleeves up and showed his virginity mark to the women present before saying, " Did not even touch me. She can control herself with me alone in the same room with her, you want to look in my face and tell me that she rolled in the sheets with your son?"


    Xiao Hua clicked his tongue before he rolled his eyes and smirked at Mother Sun, " My fiancee is not blind and neither are we all right? We know what you two are doing. Now get off my face before I bring the kids to the yamen and file aint against you and your daughter for trying to kill them, you hear me ?"


    Mother Sun trembled upon hearing Xiao Hua''s words. She was so angry that she wanted to p this mer for speaking up, why did he have to speak up? As a mer shouldn''t he be shy and respect himself? Why was he showing off his virginity mark to the world who did he think he was?


    " You¡­"


    " She is drugged," before Mother Sun could say anything more, Wu Junfen was done examining Yu Dong. She tested the blood which had turned a light blue because of the herbs that Wu Junfen used. She looked at the bright blue colour of Yu Dong''s blood and then exined, " The blood only turns blue when it''s mixed with the wood of moon lice and an ounce of pig fat when it has been drugged or poisoned.


    So tell me what did you two my¡ª-Dong Dong."


    She wanted to say granddaughter but stopped in between as she turned to look at the two women who were trying to me Yu Dong.


    Mother Sun panicked when she heard Wu Junfen''s usation but Sun Ah Cy was calm as ever, she looked at Wu Junfen and then said in an even tone, " Eh? Is she drugged? Then we have no idea. I mean not one of you saw us throwing the kids in the well nor did you see us drugging Yu Dong but you are still inclined to me us, just because we are used of a few things doesn''t mean that we did it right?"


    Wu Junfen red at the woman in front of her, she knew that this girl was a troubled kid but she did not think that she was such a skilled liar, just now she did not even detect Sun Ah Cy''s heartbeat going up and down when she lied.


    Clearly, it was her but she somehow managed to convince herself that she did not do anything wrong!


    " You b*tch¡ª¡ª" Chen Mi opened his mouth to curse but she was stopped by Father Chen. He looked at his son and then said, " This not the time to be worrying about who is right and who is wrong, your wife was drugged and if she did not do it with Sun Jie, it means that the drug is still inside her body."


    " I heard that such drugs can severely affect a woman! If they inhale arge amount of drug then they might not be able to get their mers pregnant," said Wu Junfen as she picked up Yu Dong and headed to the room. " I need to think of a way to get the drug out of her system!"


    She then paused and then turned to the four mers who were standing behind her and added, " Unless you four want to do something else instead."


    As soon as she spoke Xiao Hua stepped forward but he was pulled by Li Hanjing, " Stay back you are not married yet! What are you doing!"


    " But¡­" Xiao Hua wanted to say something but he was suddenly dragged away by Li Hanjing. It was one thing for this mer to be this excited behind closed doors but it was simply horrendous for him to act up in front of everyone!


    What would they think?


    Shen Li was in an awkward spot with the child in his belly he could not do anything, he could only turn to Ye Liu and the rest before saying, " Do you three want to?"


    Ye Liu''s expression was sullen. It was not that he did not want to but the thing was that they were living with the entire vige and now this matter had been disclosed like this, it was really embarrassing!


    He turned his head and red at the Sun mother and daughter with a harsh expression. " You better hope that nothing happens to my wife or else!"


    Even Chen Mi and Fang Chi''s expressions were not right they red at the two women while Chen Mi bared his teeth and said, " If my wife''s ability gets affected then I am gonna shove bleep and bleep and then twist it around until your bleep blooms like a flower ."


    ".. I will curse you until you are haunted by ghosts!" Fang Chi cursed at the two women before chasing after Wu Junfen!

 Chapter 1113: Harm me like this

    Mother Sun still wanted to make a ruckus but before she could make asound, Doctor Gu who was examining Sun Jie suddenly screamed, " Its bad! It''s really bad! The aphrodisiac seemed to have gotten to his head, if we don''t help him then he might end up bing even a bigger fool than he is at the moment!"


    Her scream attracted the attention of the vigers who all looked at Sun Jie. Compared to Yu Dong who was married and had three mers to take care of her, Sun Jie was an unmarried mer who did not even have a betrothed, with him like this how in the world would he even get treated?


    " You are really a good mother!" Ning Yu could not help but spat at the woman who was still looking reluctant. His expression was one of disgust as he continued, " For the sake of money you are even willing to ruin your sonpletely! You are really good!"


    Even if there was no evidence now, who could not see that there was a bitter scheming taking ce when they all had their backs turned? The vigers all looked at Sun Ah Cy and Mother Sun with sullen expressions.


    They all could see that the two women were really scheming whenit came to getting money. No wonder they were the first ones to find Yu Dong and Sun Jie it was because they knew and were aware of what was going on which was why they were in a hurry to catch Yu Dong and Sun Jie.


    " You are really cruel, aren''t you Madam Sun?" One of the vigers could not help but say. Though they were not close to Sun Jie, they knew that the mer was kind and he was very innocent. Even though he was beaten up by his mother and sister, he still worked without anyints and never rebelled. Yet the person whom he trusted as she was his mother, backstabbed him like this.


    How could the vigers not feel pity for the poor mer? He was not treated well by his mother not even once when he was in trouble in the past yet his mother caused him to suffer like this, on what basis ! When she did not even took him to the doctor when he fell from the cliff and caused his head to be broken?


    " Cruel! She is a straight up murderer!" One of the mer spoke up, his voice hoarse and stuffy. When they heard his voice, everyone in the vige turned to look at the source of the voice. When they turned to look at the mer who was rushing inside themon house they were not surprised.


    Because it was none other than Father Sun!


    " You! How can you be so cruel! How can you be so cruel!" Father Sun rushed to stop in front of his wife as he pped her on the face. With tears streaming down his face he used Mother Sun, " Just for a few taels you caused our son to fall in this pit? Do you think I am dead!" As he spoke he pped his wife on her chest.


    " Was it not enough when you almost killed him when you refused to pay for his medical bills after he fell from the cliff? Now you have fed my son aphrodisiac, I only have this one son! How can you harm him! What has he done!"


    Father Sun was so heartbroken, that he did not know what to do. There was no medicine for aphrodisiacs once taken they have to deal it with the harsh ways. Either one sleeps with someone or they sit in cold water until the effects of the medicine go down.


    His son was weak ever since he was a child, what was more he had a clot in the back of his head which turned him into a reticent fool, if he was to do something so harsh like sleep in the cold water for an entire night, he might end up dead!


    And who knows how much of a dosage his wife might have given to his son?


    Mother Sun who was pped was stunned. She looked at the mer in front of her who had never raised his eyes in front of him and then said, " You bastard! You dare p me ?" She raised her hand to p Father Sun but thetter was prepared. He took out a knife from his pocket and then pointed it at Mother Sun before saying, " Yes, I dare! If it was up to me I would have killed you as well!


    I have been quiet for years and this is why my son had to suffer like this, if I had killed you ages ago then I am sure that nothing like this would have happened to him!


    Father Sun really hated his wife but what he hated even more was his disgusting self! If he had fought with his wife even once instead of lowering his head and continuing to act like a servile husband, she would not have dared to attack his son like this!


    Seeing that the mer actually dared to take out a knife on her, Mother Sun was stunned. She did not think that Father Sun whose day started with her and ended with her as well would actually dare to act like this in front of her.


    Even Sun Ah Cy was surprised, she looked at Father Sun and then said, " You..calm down. You are a mer so act like one¡ª¡ª what the hell are you doing?"


    Sun Ah Cy screamed when she saw that Father Sun actually dared to swing the knife in his hands at her.


    " It was you, wasn''t it?" Father Sun red at Sun Ah Cy hatefully. " It was you who ruined my son didn''t you! I know my wife, with her skills she can never make such a well thought scheme. It must be you! You really are a good daughter I have raised when your father passed away, I gave you my son''s share when it came to food and you dared to do me harm like this!?"

 Chapter 1114: Its either this or that

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    " Please calm down, Master Sun," seeing that Old Master Sun was losing his temper, Uncle Fu could not help but stop him. He ced his hands on Old Master Sun''s shoulders and pulled him back, he understood what Old Master Sun was feeling after all he was a father as well and if someone did this to his son even if it was his wife, he would kill her.


    But this was not the time to lose control like this!


    Old Master Sun red at his wife and Sun Ah Cy, he never thought that they would steep so low but they have refreshed his thinking! They were not only disgusting but shameless as well for the sake of money they willing pushed his son inside such a pit!


    " You! What nonsense! He is my son as well, he carries my surname so what if I used him? His life belongs to me, I can do whatever I want to with him, who are you to say anything to me, you worthless beggar!" Mother Sun felt like she had lost all her face and could not help but lose her temper with Old Master Sun, she red at her husband and then said, " Who are you looking down on huh?


    Did you dare to p me? You would have been nothing if I did not marry you! You ate and slept under my roof and yet you dare to hurt me? You want me to kill you is that it?"


    Mother Sun made a move but this time she could not even touch Old Master Sun as Aunt Wang and the rest caught her and threw her down on the floor.


    Aunt Wang and Vige Head Gu stared at Mother Sun who was on the floor and then Vige Head Gu sneered, " You really think I am dead don''t you Madam Sun? How dare you drug the vige owner! Wait until the two of them are all right, I am not going to leave this matter alone !"


    " W¡­You what evidence do you have that I drugged them?" Madam Sun did not give up as she red at Vige head Gu and said, " You might be saying that I drugged them but you have no evidence! If you want to me me then you need to bring the evidence in front of me, do you understand?"


    Vige Head Gu smiled nastily at Madam Sun and then turned to Doctor Gu. She did not want to waste her time with this woman any more it was better to pay attention to what was important which was why she asked Doctor Gu, " Is there any way to save this child?"


    " I... I am afraid that it''s either he gives up his virginity to a woman or he stays in water¡­ but with the amount given to him, I am afraid that he would suffer no matter what," Doctor Gu was a doctor and not a god with therge amount of dosage that was given to Sun Jie, it would be a surprise that he would be fine.


    " Ho..Hot, Daddy it is hot..hot¡­" Sun Jie whimpered on the ground ufortably.


    " Jie''er, my son!" Old Master Sun cried as he rushed to Sun Jie and knelt, he brought Sun Jie in his arms and he hugged him close while ring at his wife angrily,"It''s all your fault that my son is like this!"


    If possible he wanted to eat his wife''s flesh and drink her blood!


    Madam Sun did not care about her husband''s anger instead all her attention was on the fact that Sun Jie needed to lose his virginity. She immediately said to Doctor Gu, " Then what are you waiting for you ipetent doctor? Send my son to Yu Dong quickly! Anyway, that woman had to take responsibility for my son no matter what, so you might as well leave him with her."


    When everyone heard Madan Sun''s words they could not help but be disgusted by her words. She really did not care about her son, did she? She only cared about whether or not he would be of use to her or not!


    Simply disgusting!


    " What should we do now?" Aunt Wang did not even care about Madam Sun anymore. She knew that the woman would only say the same thing over and over again.


    "I think it''s better to let him serve Yu Dong," before Doctor Gu could say anything, one of the elders spoke up. Upon hearing the words of the elder, Aunt Wang turned to the elder who spoke and said, " You have to be kidding me! How can you let a fool serve a woman? I am not against Sun Jie but he is a fool who does not understand anything. How can we send him to serve Yu Dong?"


    " She is right, elder Su," said Vige Head Gu with a disgruntled look in her eyes. " Sun Jie is not in any condition to realize what is wrong and what is right, we cannot make the decisions for him. We might be in a distressing situation but we cannot forget our bottom line do you understand?"


    Elder Su frowned upon hearing the refusals, she stepped forward on her cane and then said, " Yu Dong had to marry this mer no matter what, so why are you¡ª¡ª"


    " What do you mean that Yu Dong had to marry him?" Xiao Hua snapped he turned to the elder who was speaking and then said harshly, " Just because these two women schemed against her, she had to marry this mer? Where do you put Yu Dong in your eyes then?"


    " If she doesn''t marry him then we will have to kill Sun Jie," Elder Sun said harshly. Her words hammered down the hearts of many mers as they remembered thews set by the Empress. " A mer who is found alone with a woman needs to either marry that woman or he will be executed by getting drowned in the river. You can choose either of the options! As this is thew stated by the Empress, herself."

 Chapter 1115: Thirsty aren’t you?

    ---------------


    Madam Sun on the other hand revived as she nodded her head and then said, " Thats right! If you do not let him marry Yu Dong then you all are murderers who killed my son! Oh, my poor son! There are so many people who don''t want him to have a good life!" Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    " The one who doesn''t want him to have a good life is most certainly you!" Madam Wu could not help but snap, she turned to look at her son-inw and then said with a grim voice, " Go and arrange for some wedding rituals. Even if we have to send Sun Jie to Yu Dong''s room we cannot send him without any preparation. He needs to have a name at least."


    When Madam Sun heard that her son was going to get married to Yu Dong, she was more than happy to agree with Madam Wu but when she heard that they were just going to marry Sun Jie without any rituals, she could not help but say, " Wait! What about the dowry and the bridegroom price? Where are they?"


    Shen Li who was furious upon seeing how his wife had to marry Sun Jie even though she did not know what was going on, was equally furious but when he heard Madam Sun''s demands he could not help but burst outughing. He looked at Madam Sun and then sneered coldly, " You want dowry price and bridegroom price? Madam Sun, you sure dream very well. Have you forgotten anotherw?


    A woman who does not have an official position and is amoner, she is only allowed to have two official husbands and three mer concubines as for anyone after that, they would be deemed as a side concubine. They will not even have the right to enter the family genealogy and live like a bed servant whose only responsibility is to serve their wife and give birth."


    " But even then they would only increase the number of kids in the household. Other than that the children born by a side concubine cannot do anything! They will not even have the right to inherit even the smallestnd of their mother''s property."


    " But...But Yu Dong doesn''t have three concubines!" Madam Sun couldn''t help but quibble.


    " Oh hello," Xiao Hua drawled as he looked at the woman with a disgusted expression before saying, " I am her fianc¨¦ alright? Which means that my position has been long authorized by the court of the magistrate. With my legal status there, your son can only be a side concubine, understand?"


    After speaking he gloated upon seeing the shocked look on Madam Sun and Sun Ah Cy''s faces before saying, " You did not know this? Well of course you didn''t. You two dimwits might have as well not even thought about it carefully. You might have thought that as long as you send Sun Jie to Yu Dong''s bed everything will be fine right?"


    " That¡­That''s impossible, there is no way that Yu Dong will not respect a mer," Madam Sun spoke up as she looked at the two mers who were speaking nothing but nonsense she looked around at the vigers hoping that they would dissuade or contradict Shen Li and Xiao Hua''s remarks.


    Elder Su who spoke earlier shook her head and then looked at Madam Sun like she was a fool before saying, " Madam Sun, Yu Dong might be kind but in the end, she is a woman. She has her own pride as well, do you think she would be happy with your action of throwing your son on her head? Your son is a fool and he is not a beautiful mer either, he has neither wits nor beauty to hold Yu Dong''s heart.


    What''s more, this matter is through and through shameful!"


    She red at Mother Sun and then added, " Do you know why your husband is angry at you? It''s not because you drugged your son not because you threw him at Yu Dong but because you pushed him into a corner where his fate is now twisted and dark. A side concubine is like a sex ve, who does not have any rights or privileges, he is like a servant in the Yu house with no regard and respect!


    This is the reason your husband is furious at you!"


    " Thats right." Xiao Hua tittered lightly as he took the red veil which Wu Junfen''s husband, Master Wu brought and threw it down next to Sun Jie. " Yu Dong is a woman¡­ and she has her own self-respect. Your actions of ruining her reputation will definitely doom your son. Forget about getting a dowry, you should worry about whether or your son will even see Yu Dong ever in his life after tonight."


    Old Master Sun cried even more after hearing Xiao Hua''s words. Because he knew that his son''s future was ruined!


    ..


    " Hah¡­wife, you are really thirsty aren''t you?" Chen Mi huffed while lying on the bed. He raised his head and looked at Yu Dong who was sucking on his member even though he had alreadye thrice and did not know what to say.


    He turned his head to look at his tattered clothes and then at Ye Liu and Fang Chi before saying, " How long are you just going to watch?"


    The three of them did not even step in the room when Yu Dong who was lying on the bed reached out for Chen Mi and tore his clothes in her hurry, Ye Liu and Fang Chi did not even get a chance to escape as they were locked inside the room by Wu Junfen.


    " The amount of drug inside her body is too much, I am afraid even the three of you might not be enough for her tonight." This was what Wu Junfen said to them and as they watched Yu Dong glide her tongue on Chen Mi''s member while ying with his body, they knew that Wu Junfen was correct.

 Chapter 1116: The effects of the drugs.

    [ 3-1 action might be ufortable for some, so skip these two chapters as they are eighteen +]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " It''s not that we are embarrassed but¡­ but she is too violent, Mi¡­" Fang Chi looked at the tattered clothes that were ripped off Chen Mi''s body and then looked at Yu Dong whose fingers were curled around Chen Mi''s members as she pumped it while her mouth worked on it.


    Though it was an erotic sight, the two of them were rather afraid of such a Yu Dong.


    " Hng, you two¡­ juste here before I am sucked dry!" Chen Mi gasped as he came for the fourth time. He thought that he was a bit too strong than his brothers but now that he was lying on the bed feeling his energy being drained one after another orgasm, he had to admit that he was overestimating himself too much!


    His gaze fell on Yu Dong whose fingers were working on his member and he could not help but say, " W..wife give me a break, I really can''t anymore. I can¡­" he trailed off when Yu Dong leaned forward, her lips peppering kisses on his chest.


    Whenever her lips touched Chen Mi felt his skin heat up while his member jerked to life once more, his back arched off the bed as he clenched the bedsheet of therge bed underneath him.


    "No¡­ I can''t stop¡ª- ah!" He shrieked when Yu Dong bit on his hardened bean. The sting caused his head to explode as a subtle current swept past his mind making it dazed with a fog of lust covering his rationality and that fog only thickened when Yu Dong rolled her tongue around his hardened bean and nibbled and sucked on it.


    Chen Mi''s eyes shook in his sockets but a secondter they rolled back as he felt Yu Dong''s finger stroke his little opening. He shuddered and gasped for breath before he whimpered, " Yo..you will break me, wife."


    " Hm?" Yu Dong raised her head as she looked at him. Chen Mi pouted with his red-rimmed eyes and whined, " Slow down, see Brother Liu and Brother Chi are looking at us. I am embarrassed¡ª¡ª hah!"


    His words got caught in his throat when he felt Yu Dong thrust her fingers inside him. Usually, she was gentle and careful with him but under the effects of the drugs, Yu Dong was harsher than usual. Chen Mi who never even took a single finger inside his openingpletely felt like his body was getting torn in half when Yu Dong thrust two fingers inside him.


    And to make matters worse, her pace was too fast for him to hold on.


    " Wife!" Chen Mi shrieked as he felt Yu Dong''s finger drive in and out of his opening, once in a while he would feel her stretch his inside like she was using her fingers to scissor inside of him causing his body to shudder and tremble.


    His hands reached down as he clutched Yu Dong''s shoulders and whimpered, " I am going toe. Please slow down."


    Yu Dong did not slow down when she heard that he was close to orgasming. Instead, she increased her pace and pinched his hardened bean causing Chen Mi to yelp out loud as he shuddered before breaking into tears.


    His member twitched with a glistening white liquid while his opening oozed sweet essence.


    Yu Dong looked down, her gaze falling on the tiny hole that was sucking her fingers, her eyes flickered as she took her fingers out with a pop before turning to look at her husband.


    " Hah, Hah, Hah," Chen Mi breathed heavily through his mouth as he looked at Yu Dong who was licking her fingers that were inside him, his eyes flickered with desire as he licked his lips and called Yu Dong, " Wife.."


    " You want more?" Yu Dong leaned down as she kissed him on his lips, her fingers trailing up and down his muscles and curves.


    Chen Mi did not reply as his mouth was caught by his wife but he did nod in response causing Yu Dong to smile against his lips as she pulled back and kissed him on the forehead before pulling away.


    Chen Mi watched as his wife swung her naked legs around his waist such that she was straddling him and yelped when her wet core touched his member.


    She did slide it inside of her instead she simply sat on causing Chen Mi to curl his toes in desire as he looked at his wife who was grinding against him to whimper and say, " Please¡­. Don''t tease me."


    " You want more..?" She asked, her face lidded with lust and need.


    " Yes," Chen Mi replied and no sooner did he say yes, Yu Dong propped up on her knees before settling his member such that she could easily slide it inside.


    That was what he thought but a secondter he watched Yu Dong move and in just a few seconds he was inside of her. There was no usual gentleness of her if anything it was harsh and coarse ¡ª¡ª yet Chen Mi loved every bit of it.


    Yu Dong let out a satisfied moan, though her mind was fizzled. She knew that this mer belonged to her and no one else which was why she did not hold back.


    With her hands on Chen Mi''s chest, she moved her bottom causing squelching sounds to echo in the room.


    Behind them, Ye Liu and Fang Chi did not know where to put their eyes or hands. Was this something that they were supposed to see? Should they leave ande backter?


    " Wife¡­wife.. wife!" Chen Mi gasped and panted as Yu Dong increased her pace. He looked at her with his heavily lidded gaze and sucked in a breath as he had never seen any woman more beautiful than his wife. Long ck hair scattered behind her back, sharp eyes and a body that was toned but at the same time it was soft where it needed to be.


    " What is it?" Yu Dong asked as she reached out and held his hands before putting them on her mounds. " You are not satisfied with your wife?"


    -------------------

 Chapter 1117: He was going to die on the bed tonight

    Her breathy voice caused Chen Mi to suck in a breath as he shook his head. How could he not be satisfied? He was more than satisfied. His gaze fell on his hands that were holding the rounded mounds and he couldn''t help but gasp feeling the hardened beans rub against his palms.


    This¡­ he did not know that his wife could be this wild.


    He was not the only one even Ye Liu and Fang Chi never saw that they could see such a side of Yu Dong. Should they thank Madam Sun for unleashing such a beast?


    Just when they thought that Yu Dong had shown them enough of her skills, they saw Yu Dong pause her movements just as Chen Mi came once more. The two of them thought that Yu Dong was going to stop and move away from Chen Mi but to their surprise they watched Yu Dong turn without letting go of Chen Mi as she leaned back.


    Her hands were on Chen Mi''s chest as she moved her body up causing his member to slide out of her.


    " Dong Dong, are you feeling all right¡ª¡ª" Ye Liu asked but paused in his actions when he saw Yu Dong sliding Chen Mi''s member back inside of her but this time it was chrysanthemum instead of her core!


    " You¡­"


    " I always wanted to try this," she gasped as Chen Mi slid inside of her, they heard Chen Mi groan before he pushed himself off the bed and then hugged Yu Dong''s waist. " Let me help you," he whispered while kissing Yu Dong on the crook of her neck.


    Ye Liu and Fang Chi: "¡­" They really don''t take us as strangers do they?


    The two of them were thinking that Yu Dong would forget them with Chen Mi taking care of her, but then they saw her turn her head and smile at them. The smile was full of danger causing Ye Liu and Fang Chi to stiffen, they wanted to turn around and leave but just as Ye Liu''s hand reached out for the knob of the door, they heard Yu Dong say, " Liu¡­ Chi¡­ what are you doing? Strip."


    The two mers stiffened as they turned their heads and looked at Yu Dong in horror. Strip? She ¡­she wanted them.. all three of them to do it with her? What kind of drug did that Mother and daughter feed Yu Dong!? They were going to sue her!


    When Yu Dong saw that they were not moving, she frowned and then said, " You are not moving? Should Ie and do it for you?"


    Ye Liu released a shaky breath. He pinched the centre of his eyebrows and then said with annoyance and anger brimming in his voice, " Once I am fit enough to walk out of this room. I am going to wring those women''s neck!"


    Even Fang Chi felt a bit angry. Though he would have loved Yu Dong to act like this with him alone with Ye Liu and Chen Mi ¡ª¡ª


    " Come on," just as the two of them were thinking of what to do, Chen Mi spoke up from the bed. His heavily lidded eyes looked at the two of them and then they heard him say, " There is nothing to be embarrassed about, serving our wife is something that we are supposed to do, isn''t it?"


    Ye Liu and Fang Chi: "¡­" It''s over he had gone to the dark side.


    " This is why I always said that drugs aren''t any good!" Ye Liu snarled as he took off his shirt. He did the same with his pants before walking over to where Yu Dong was sitting.


    Behind him, Fang Chi shed his clothes and walked while covering his bits. He was not as confident as Ye Liu who walked without hiding anything.


    " You are so going to regret this in the morning," Ye Liu hissed at Yu Dong who tilted her head to the side as she did not know anything what was going on.


    Instead, she reached forward her arms and then hugged him by wrapping her arms around his neck, " What are you getting angry at? I love you too."


    Her hand skimmed down his chest as she flicked the head of his member and muttered in a drunken daze, " Look at this¡­ did you get hard while watching me getting drilled¡­ oh Liu, you are so naughty."


    " You¡­" Ye Liu wanted to scold the woman who was speaking anything that wasing to her mind but before he could, Yu Dong kissed him while working on his member.


    Her hand held his head in ce but Ye Liu gasped when he felt his member slide inside her core. Because she was moving along with Chen Mi''s rhythm, Ye Liu had to match the pace of the two.


    " You are going to be the death of me¡­" he moaned as he buried his face in Yu Dong''s neck. Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Fang Chi on the side sat at the edge of the bed not knowing what to do when Yu Dong turned her head and looked at him. Her erotic gaze caused him to stiffen and before he could say anything, he saw Yu Dong point to her mouth as she rolled her tongue out.


    " Come here Chi, show your wife some love as well¡­" she drawled causing Fang Chi to shudder in embarrassment as he slowly climbed onto the bed, his hands still covering his important ces as he said, " Please¡­ be gentle with me¡­."


    He did not know why he was even saying this to a woman who was drugged to the point she could not even remember what and where she was and what she should be doing other than satisfying herself.


    " I will be very gentle with you," Yu Dong promised as she moved his hands off his member. " Very gentle."


    Fang Chi knew that she was not going to be gentle with him because the second she took him in her mouth, she sucked his member until he could not feel even his soul.


    '' This is it... I am going to die on this bed, tonight.''

 Chapter 1118: All in nought

    Everyone in the vige looked at Sun Jie who had been dressed in red bridegroom dress. His face was burning with fever while hey unconscious on the stretcher. Old Master Sun was crying tears of regret and anger as he red at his wife who still tried to quibble with the vigers.


    " You cannot send him to the bedchambers like this! I refuse to, how can a lowly courtesan be awful concubine but my son had to be a side concubine? This is wrong!" Mother Sun cried as she tried to stop those who were taking her son away. She did not care about her son but she did care about the money that should have been given to her in exchange for her son who was sent to Yu Dong''s bed.


    But no one was willing to listen to her words, even Aunt Wang who was usually polite to the vigers could not care less about Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy. These two women were ruthless and they did not learn their lessons, despite harming two innocent kids and almost killing two people, they were still adamant on getting what they wanted.


    Unless they were taught a lesson that was good enough, Aunt Wang was sure that they would not know when to stop. Of course, they could not be left alone without a proper lesson but for now, they could not make a move on them as Yu Dong was not here but that did not mean that they were going to leave them so easily!


    " Shut up! You should have used your head to think before doing this," said Vige head Gu with annoyance written on her face as she looked at Mother Sun when the woman continued to yammer and whine. " Did you not think that your son will be a side concubine if you throw him at Yu Dong now ?"


    They did think about it and they had no qualms in letting Sun Jie be the side concubine but they thought that as long as Yu Dong slept with him, she would treat Sun Jie with respect and give him the same treatment and respect as her other husbands. They never thought that they would end up drugging the two to the point that their lives would be in danger! This was not supposed to happen!


    Mother Sun ignored Vige Head Gu and then turned to Wu Junfen before saying, " Miss Wu please, you¡­ you think of Sun Jie if he is sent without any proper respect and dignity, what will he do in the future?"


    Wu Junfen nced at Mother Sun and then said calmly, " If you were worried about him then you should have thought carefully through your actions. You were smart yet unwise at the same time, I don''t know what to say to you but I hope you will not stop what''s happening anymore because this is no longer in your hands!"


    After speaking she asked the mers to push Sun Jie inside the room which belonged to Yu Dong. In fact, she had asked if someone in the vige wanted to marry Sun Jie or not but no one had agreed. Wu Junfen understood their qualms as well, Sun Jie was a special mer and they could not handle him like they could deal with the normal mers.


    What was morepared to Yu Dong who would be taking Sun Jie as her bedmate, the others would have to marry Sun Jie as their husband and if they did that then they would be connected to someone like Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy even though she with her powers would not want anything to do with these two women.


    What was more, even though nothing happened between Sun Jie and Yu Dong, he was pushed inside Yu Dong''s room and thus they were holding a few qualms regarding the situation.


    Wu Junfen knew that Sun Jie was not going to get married but the few chances that he had to get married were also taken away from him because of Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy. Even though there were many who felt pity for what happened to Sun Jie, there were not many who would step up to take responsibility for him.


    Now he could only be sent to Yu Dong''s bed even if they did not want that to happen.


    When Mother Sun heard Wu Junfen''s words, she was furious. She wanted to stop the woman but before she could say anything more, Wu Junfen turned around and pped her on the face.


    " Enough, I have listened to yourints and all the whining that you wanted to do but this is the path that you have chosen for your son, what else do you want me to do now?" Wu Junfen asked as she red at Mother Sun in disgust.


    Not only was this woman not willing to ept her mistakes and apologize, but she was still willing to fight to get the money that did not belong to her.


    With her eyes narrowed she pointedly said, " You two should be more worried about whether or not you will be living in the vige once Yu Dong regains her senses rather than caring about whether or not there is enough room for you to get afew taels!"


    After speaking she turned to walk away as Wu Junfen was certain that if she stayed with these two women, she would really kill them. Yu Dong was a good woman but just because she was a good woman people ought to take advantage of her like she was an all-you-can-eat buffet.


    When Mother Sun heard Wu Junfen''s words, her heart suddenly became uneasy. She thought that she could use public opinion to force Yu Dong never did she expect that the public would stand against her!


    Even Sun Ah Cy''s face was twisted but her face was twisted for all the wrong reasons, she turned to look at the mer whom she loved and wanted to pursue but the mer looked away before sympathizing with Shen Li.


    It was enough to show that all her ns hade to nought!

 Chapter 1119: What happened here?

    ---------------


    The sounds of the moan echoed in the room when the mers who were supposed to bring Sun Jie inside the room heard the ambiguous voices they could not help but blush. And their blush widened even further when they saw the curves of the woman who had her bottom pressed on the member of Fang Chi as she yed with his hardened beans.


    They all looked at the mess that Yu Dong had created under the effect of the drugs and gulped as they stared at Chen Mi and Ye Liu who looked like they were going to die because of extreme heat.


    "Miss Yu¡­" one of the mers finally spoke up, he ignored the musky scent of s*x and sweat before saying, " We are here to bring Sun Jie here."


    Yu Dong paused in her actions, she raised her back after letting go of the hardened pink bean in her mouth and then turned to look at the mers who blushed even more when they saw her heavily lidded gaze. They had to admit that Yu Dong was indeed a strong womanpared to their wives who oftenined about getting tired and not having enough energy Yu Dong seemed to be really good!


    Yu Dong did not know what they were thinking, she simply looked at Sun Jie and nodded her head before saying, " Leave him. You can go now." She dismissed the mers before turning her attention back to Fang Chi who now had his face covered. If not for the fact that he could not dig a pit at an inhuman pace he would have dug one and then jumped in the pit without caring about anything.


    He could just imagine what kind of rumours he had to hear once he stepped out in the vige tomorrow!


    " What are you getting shy for?" Yu Dong asked as she reached out her hands and then pried the hands that were covering the beautiful face that she loved. " You are so pretty when you blush."


    Her words caused Fang Chi to blush even more furiously while the mers who were walking out of the room giggled even more fiercely. Sure enough, the mers of Yu Dong won in their lives, they were gettingpliments while they all gotints!


    " You¡­ you should take a look at Brother Jie, he was drugged as well¡­" Fang Chi did not like the Sun family but he could not me Sun Jie for something that his mother and sister did, he was also there when Doctor Gu said that Sun Jie''s mental condition was in danger because of the drug.


    " Hmm.." Yu Dong was no longer in a haze though she still had a little drug in her system, she could still understand what was going on. She turned to look at Sun Jie who was feeling sick and then stood up from the bed before walking towards him.


    Her pace was elegant yet venturing as she came to a stop in front of Sun Jie and just as Fang Chi and Ye Liu thought that Yu Dong would do the same thing to Sun Jie as them, they watched her stretch a finger and ce it on Sun Jie''s forehead, neither of them knew what Yu Dong did but a secondter they saw that Sun Jie was no longer breathing heavily and was rather calm. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The blush on his cheeks vanished and was reced with a healthy glow which showed that he was doing fine.


    Once the mer was settled Yu Dong turned to look at her own mers who were eyeing her with a questioning look in their eyes with a hint of wariness and smiled, " I am d that you are awake we can start from the beginning."


    " NO!"


    After tonight it would be a miracle if they did not get pregnant!


    The next morning when Yu Dong woke up she had a puzzled expression on her face, she did not understand what was happening, as to why she was surrounded by three naked mers and why she had another mer added to her house.


    "What''s going on?" She could not help but ask as she looked at the three mers.


    Ye Liu gave her a scornfulugh and then said, " Why don''t you lie down and think carefully?"


    Although Yu Dong was confused she did as he asked her to and after she was done remembering it. She was so angry that she did not know what to say or do, she wished she could hurt someone badly but for that, she needed to dress up first.


    " I will deal with this matter, you three rest," Yu Dong pushed herself off the bed as she heard Chen Mi snort while lying on his stomach. " Like we can do anything other than that," he said with a mournful voice. " I feel like my waist, legs and everything else is going to be paralyzed do you even know how many times did you ride me?"


    Yu Dong coughed awkwardly. She did, she made hime at least nine times and there were times when she stopped him froming making Chen Mi work even harder.


    " I will make it up to you. We will go to your favourite restaurant and I will purchase your favourite dishes," promised Yu Dong.


    " You owe me a sword then," said Ye Liu from the side as he red his nostrils. " And a gun, my waist is broken as well."


    " And I would like to grow some peaches that you spoke so highly of,please do remember to get me some nts of peaches and litchi," said Fang Chi while peeking at Yu Dong through his fingers. " I was bitten twice by you. It''s still stinging." As he spoke he pointed to his bloodied pink pebbles that were looking rather red one could see how much they were tormented by Yu Dong.


    " I understand¡­ but first let me clean you three."


    " Of course, you will have to clean us first! That goes without saying!"

 Chapter 1120: Make them drink this

    Yu Dong first cleaned up her husbands before she washed herself and then walked out of the room where she spent the night. As soon as she stepped out of the room many vigers who were waiting for her stepped away from the corridor.


    " Miss Yu, you are awake!" One of the vigers said as she turned on her heels and then said, " I will go and get Master Shen. He was quite worriedst night."


    " Thank you," Yu Dong responded hoarsely causing the viger to blush. Even though she was a woman, she had to admit that Yu Dong looked really good with her long hair left loose and her eyes filled with a hint ofziness with a tint of red.


    Though she was a woman, what was she supposed to do when the woman walking beside her was even more beautiful than most schrs and officers whom she had seen in the town?


    " There is no need to thank, Miss Yu. This is what we should do," said the woman as she smiled solicitously and then rushed to get Shen Li who came rushing within five minutes.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    " Dong Dong, you are feeling okay?" Shen Li asked tentatively though they rescued Yu Dong in time, they did not know how dangerous the drug that the mother and daughter of the Sun family used was. What was more Doctor Gu told him that the amount used by the two women was not less and could really affect Yu Dong.


    But¡­why in the world Yu Dong looked even more beautiful than usual?


    " I am fine," though the dosage of the drug was indeed too much as long as her spiritual energy recovered she did not have to worry about anything. The drug had long been processed by her spiritual energy and thus Yu Dong was no longer in any danger.


    She looked at Shen Li who seemed worried and then reached out her hand and ruffled his hair. She then said, " I am fine. There is no need for you to worry."


    Yu Dong took a pause and asked, " Where are the mother and daughter of the Sun family?"


    At the thought of the two women, Shen Li was so furious that his gentle expression could not help but twist as he replied, " Sister Wu tied and threw them in the shed along with the mercenaries. She said that since they were just as ruthless as the mercenaries then they might as well be treated like one.


    Yu Dong had to admit that Wu Junfen was right.


    " I understand," Yu Dong then walked out of the corridor and came to a stop in the living hall where the rest of the mers and elderlies were gathered. Since the vigers couldn''t wait for death, they could only hurry down and repair their houses, fortunately, the damage was not too big and they could deal with it.


    When Yu Dong walked inside the main hall, Xiao Hua who was talking with the elderly mer stood up and then rushed to her side. He smiled at her as warmly as possible and then said, " You are awake? I was thinking that you were going to sleep for the rest of the afternoon."


    Yu Dong turned her head to the side such that she could take a good look at Xiao Hua, seeing him acting tough, her heart ached a little. She knew how frantically Xiao Hua was preparing for their marriage and now that someone else cut the line, it was only right for him to feel bad.


    She raised her hand and then patted Xiao Hua on the head before saying, " If you don''t want to smile then don''t."


    Xiao Hua pursed his lips and did not say anything but the smile on his face did falter. Of course, he couldn''t fool Yu Dong.


    " Lead the way," Yu Dong turned to look at the mammy who was serving breakfast to the elderlies as she took the pot and handed it to another mammy. " I want to see the Mother and the Daughter of the Sun family."


    The mammy nodded. The vigers also sucked in a breath, they knew that Yu Dong would deal with the Mother and daughter of the Sun family but never did they think that she would deal with them as soon as she woke up.


    But then again after getting schemed against like this ¡­anyone would be angry!


    Thus when Yu Dong stepped out of themon house many of the gossipy mers followed after her while Shen Li chased after Yu Dong as he was worried that she would end up killing the two women.He could not me her as Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy really crossed the line by throwing Yu Mai and Lang Ru in the well!


    But he could not allow her to kill those women! His wife was not a murderer and he could not let her kill someone in the eyes of so many people.


    Xiao Hua thought the same but instead of worrying over the fact that the two women would have to die, he was excited to see them punished. Those b*tches caused his wedding ns to be ruined they deserved to suffer!


    With arge group following after her, Yu Dong came to a stop at a small shed where the mercenaries were locked up. Upon seeing Yu Dong, the mercenaries all shivered. They did not know what this woman did to them but they couldn''t go against her no matter what! Last night they tried to escape only to get their throats choked to the point that they no longer dared to even breathe too hard.


    Yu Dong''s sharp eyes red icily at the two women lying on the ground before she took out a vial from her space, she was not someone who would harm someone like this but since these two women wanted to ruin her then she might as well do it!


    With that thought in her head, she called a few mammies and handed them the vial before saying, " Make them drink this, make sure that they do not waste a single drop."


    ---------------

 Chapter 1121: The end of the Sun mother and daughter

    The mammies did not know what was going on in Yu Dong¡¯s head but they followed her orders without any question. Once they were finished pouring the liquid inside the mouths of Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy, they all turned to look at Yu Dong and so did the vigers.


    They all were waiting for Yu Dong to speak.


    " Bring them as a gift to the madam of the theatre, she was worrying about her sons getting widowed. I am sure that she will appreciate my kind gesture and don¡¯t forget to bring the money back as it will be used to rebuild the vige," Yu Dong announced her judgement causing the vigers to suck in a collective breath.


    Though the punishment seemed light they all knew that it was far from it!


    Explore more at m,v l¡¯e-m|p| y r


    " The Madam of the theatre, isn¡¯t that Madam Liu? I heard that her eldest son is a ruthless mer who was raised by his father who lived among the barbarians. He weighs more than two hundred pounds and eats at least three to fourmbs every day¡­ I heard that his first wife died after she was tormented by him." One of the vigers eximed.


    " Tormented?" One of the mers rolled his eyes as he lowered his voice conspiratorially and then said, " I once went to the town. Though I did not see the Madam of the theatre and her sons I did once meet with a mer server who worked in her house. From what that mer said, it was highly likely that the first wife was eaten by the son as she couldn¡¯t feed him!"


    " That is still a bit better," chimed in another mer with a mysterious expression as he looked at the rest and then sighed heavily, " The second son of the theatre owner is ten steps ahead of his brother. He is so ruthless that I heard that he once fed his first and second wive poisons mixed together.


    They both died an awful death¡ª¡ª he was however able to escape as his mother purchased those two women and made them her household daughters-inw."


    " True those mers are crazy!"


    When the mers heard how ruthless and cruel the two mers were they could not help but shiver but at the same time, they thought that Yu Dong was right in dealing with the Sun mother and daughter like this. Didn¡¯t they want money? Then they might as well live in thep of luxury!


    While the mers and the vigers were discussing, Yu Dong took out two chips and then carefully ced them inside the mouths of Mother Sun and Sun Ah Cy.


    The vigers did not know what these small ck and grey things were but the mercenaries were aware of it. They shivered even more as they looked at Yu Dong like she was a devil.


    From the looks of it, the ce where these women were being sent was not a good ce and with these chips inside their mouths, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either and could only wait to die!


    The mammies picked up the two women and then marched out of the vige. The vigers, on the other hand, all turned their heads and looked at Yu Dong with a wary look in their eyes.


    They always thought that their vige owner was a woman with a big heart but they really underestimated her!


    " Do you have to say something?" Yu Dong turned to look at the mers who belonged to the Sun family and asked, she was calmer than usual as she stared into the eyes of the Old Master Sun who shook his head.


    " No, this is what they deserve," Old Master Sun was heartbroken after finding out what his wife did to his son. Even though his son was a fool, he was his lifeline, he loved him more than anything. Yet his wife sent his son to the bed of a woman who did not even have any space in her house and caused his son to be a side concubine!


    Yu Dong only asked out of courtesy, even if the mers of the Sun family minded she would not have cared about their opinion, instead she would have stayed put with her decision.


    She then turned to look at the mercenaries.


    " Did you all see what I did to those women?" She asked the mercenaries. Though the mercenaries did not know why Yu Dong was asking them this, they still nodded.


    " Yes, we did see it."


    " Then it¡¯s better if you all stay obedient and listen to me. I am warning you all that if you dared to y tricks on me then I would not mind selling you all one by one. After all, there is nock of buyers for mers or women. You might already know that you have been poisoned by me if you try to leave without permission then you can all wait to die."


    " You¡­" the mercenary leader looked at Yu Dong with a re. They were ruthless killers when had they followed after someone like dogs? But as soon as she red at Yu Dong, a sharp pain suddenly erupted in her neck as she clenched her neck and groaned while rolling on the ground and crying in pain.


    The pain was so bad that she wished that she could die as soon as possible.


    The other mercenaries all looked at their leader and then turned to look at Yu Dong who smiled at them as she said, " I will be your boss from now on. You will have to listen to me and don¡¯t even think about acting like a boss with me. If you do then I will make you suffer in such a way that you will beg me for death."


    No sooner did she finish speaking the leader on the ground groaned, " Let me g..go! Just kill me! I can¡­ I am willing to die!"


    The scream reverberated with so much pain that the mercenaries all trembled in terror.


    " So, do you understand?"

 Chapter 1122: Compensation

    The mercenary leader was in so much pain that she could not stop screaming and begging for death. Her condition was terrifying and pitiful, these mercenaries had done all sorts of evil deeds over the years.


    Even if they were not arrogant enough to believe that they were above the heavens, they still felt that they were much stronger and iparable to ordinarymoners, this was the reason why they epted this mission thinking that they could deal with Yu Dong and the rest of the vigers.


    However, at this moment they realized that Yu Dong was much more powerful than them. No, she was even more powerful than the demon who crawled out of hell! She was terrifying! Inhumanly terrifying!


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to speak anymore? What happened to the courage that you showed when you were attacking my husbands and the weak vigers who could not fight back?" Yu Dong asked as she looked at the mercenaries who were shivering with fear.


    " We¡­" one of the mercenaries wanted to speak but before she could even say anything, she felt a choking sensation on her neck causing her to cough and sputter. And she was not the only one, her team members fell on the ground one by one feeling immense pain in their necks to the point that they could not even breathe.


    " Please¡­cough please spare us. We promise that we ¡­ cough cough.. listen to you. We w..won¡¯t cough go east if you say ¡­cough west.."


    Yu Dong however didn¡¯t show them mercy so easily, she waited and watched until they were writhing in pain. Though her husbands were all right, many of the vigers were hurt and they even lost their houses!


    " You will rebuild the houses of the vigers and help them re-nt thend that you have burned," stated Yu Dong icily as she watched the mercenaries in disdain. She really did not want to make a move like this but who told them to be restless? Now they could only suffer like this.


    " Yes, Yes! We will do ¡­cough we will do it, ju..just let us go!" For the first time, the mercenaries felt the desperation of losing their lives. They were the ones who threatened and killed people when was it their turn to be hurt and threatened like this?


    " Very well," Yu Dong pulled back her spiritual energy before turning to the vigers. She then raised her voice and said, " You all bring these mercenaries to your houses and then have them repair the things that are broken and burned. If your house is burnedpletely then you will guide them until they rebuild it from scratch."


    " But what about the money?" One of the vigers asked.


    " Money eh?" Yu Dong sneered as she turned to look at the mercenaries who shivered once more when they saw her look at them. " They are mercenaries, I heard that they took more than two to three thousand taels of gold to burn our vige. Have their leader take the money out for your house, mental, and physical trauma and injuries. Basically, take as much as you can!"


    The money that the mercenaries held in their hands was equivalent to their lives, why couldn¡¯t they take it from them?


    When the vigers heard that they could snatch gold taels their eyes lit up and they all turned to look at the mercenaries with glittering eyes causing the mercenaries to pull their hands and feet back they were afraid that they would be beaten up by these people if they were a step toote!


    The mercenaries stayed on the ground and did not move, seeing this Yu Dong scrunched up her brows and then said, " Do I need to write a special invitation for you to stand up?"


    The mercenaries hurried up and lined up in a single row before Yu Dong turned to look at the leader and said, " You will be in charge of making and rebuilding the houses of the vigers. Five hundred taels for those whose house was burned partially and a single tael of gold for those whose houses were burnedpletely."


    The leader of the mercenaries felt heartache, there were more than three hundred families in the Big River Vige, and if she was to take out so much money for each family, what would be left with her?


    But when her eyes met with Yu Dong¡¯s stern gaze, she could only lower her head and agree.


    " Come with me," the mercenary leader spoke up, she was named Xiao Yu by Yu Dong as she now belonged to the Yu family. The mammies nodded and then followed Xiao Yu while the rest of the mercenaries were asked to stay back and clean up the mess that they had made.


    Yu Dong turned to look at Vige head Gu and then said, " Madam Gu, you will be in charge of dealing with the handling of the money. The vigers cannot count and I can only rely on you to help them." Though Yu Dong wanted to start a night school for the vigers, she had to first focus on the rebuilding of the vige.


    Vige Head Gu nodded as she thought that the vigers would be defrauded if she was to leave them alone, she turned to look at the coyotes that were tied on the side.


    " Are we going to keep them?" Vige head Gu could not help but ask as she looked at the coyotes worriedly. In fact, she was even worried about the mercenaries and could not help but say, " Those women are evil to their bones, I don¡¯t think we should keep them."


    Yu Dong knew that Vige Head Gu was looking out for her. She was worried that the mercenaries would harm their vige by betraying them but this was something that Yu Dong was not worried about. She shook her head and then spoke calmly, " I have already told them that as long as they dare to go against me, they will die a death that would be worse than living in hell.


    Unless they want to die alongside the vigers as funeral offerings they will have to protect them." Discover hidden stories at m,v l¡¯e|m-p| y r


    -------------------

 Chapter 1123: Mother Sun got trapped

    Yu Dong held told the mercenaries that she had fed them poison which was triggered by her. Unless they wanted to trigger the chips that were embedded inside their bodies they all have to listen to her.Though these mercenaries were cruel to others they were really scared of death, she could see that they did not dare to go against her as they feared death.


    Upon hearing Yu Dong''s words, the vigers calmed down.


    Yu Dong then turned to look at the damage that took ce in the vige. She looked at the fields that were burned along with many houses that were covered with soot and half burned to the ground. Those who were unlucky their entire house was burned to crisp!


    However, after finding out that they would be getting a gold tael to repair their house and furniture, these unlucky vigers who cried to the heavens cheered up and suddenly felt that they were the luckiest ones.


    The vigers were settled down, only then did Yu Dong turn to look at Old Master Sun whose eyes were swollen after crying all night. She pursed her lips and then said to Shen Li, "Bring him to my room."


    Shen Li nodded as he asked Old Master Sun to follow inside themon house. They still needed to clear the matter of Sun Jie!


    On the other side, Mother Sun who was sent to the house of the Master of theatre woke up. She was dazed because of the drug that was fed to her and could not understand what was happening to her but when she saw the red fabric andces attached all over the bedroom where she was sleeping, Mother Sun immediately sat up straight only to find that she waspletely naked.


    " Wh..What?" She gasped as she looked at her body which was covered with ambiguous marks. What happened? What was she doing here?


    " Oh, you are awake?" She felt the entire room shake as the owner of the voice entered the room. This voice waspletely unfamiliar to Madam Sun thus she raised her head and looked at the owner of the voice, and when she saw a mer as tall as the bed with a body as big as three to four fat womenbined together, she could not help but tremble.


    " Yo¡­who are you?" Madam Sun gasped, she hadn''t seen this mer ever in her life!


    The fat mer frowned as he kicked the bed and then pointed at the red decoration, " Can''t you see? This is our wedding chamber and you are my wife who married in my house. Now get up and wash my clothes after you are done with that go to the kitchen and learn how to cook from the chef. I want to eat what my wife cooks. I am too tired and hungry."


    When Mother Sun heard the words of the mer, she felt like her entire world wasing down!


    " W..What married? To whom? I am already married and have children!" She cried. What happened to her husbands and her children?


    " Oh them? They already divorced you. My mother already settled it," the mer replied calmly causing Madam Sun to stiffen. She was divorced? Howe? When did that happen and why did her husbands agree?


    Do they not know that as divorced mers they would have to live a difficult life?


    She could not help but stay lost in her thoughts causing Dai Xu to furrow his brows. He raised his hand and then pped Madam Sun harshly before saying, " Did you not hear what I said? I asked you to go and wash myundry! And then cook for me!"


    " Th¡­I do not agree to this marriage!" Madam Sun who was pped by a mer felt a ringing sensation in her ear followed by a sharp sting in her face as she looked at the mer. If this was her husbands she would have pped this mer right back but Dai Xu was too strong for her.


    She could only lower her head and grit her teeth hatefully as she said, " This marriage was something that took ce when I was unconscious how can it be legal? This is abduction! I will sue you!"


    Dai Xu was not Old Master Sun, he sneered after listening to the threats that wereing out of Madam Sun''s mouth and then pped her again causing her face to swell up like a pig.


    " You want to sue? Then go ahead and sue! Who is scared of who? My mother already knows that you tried to kill two kids and then drugged a woman to the point that he almost died!" Dai Xu spat on the floor as he continued to speak, "What''s more my mother has connections in the Yamen, if you want to go then go, I will hand my entire property to you if you could bring me to the Yamen!"


    When Mother Sun heard Dai Xu''s words, she felt like her heart was getting stabbed. She looked around the room which had no window and knew that she was indeed going to be locked up in this house!


    " Now what are you waiting for? Either you go to the Yamen or you to theundry room!" Dai Xu waved his hands before he climbed into the bed and kicked out Madam Sun. He then said, " I want the clothes to be washed in an hour and a meal by then, if you fail then you can be ready for a beating!"


    Madam Sun who was kicked on the ground stared at the mer with a re in her eyes. Dai Xu noticed the re in Madam Sun''s eyes and clenched his fist before he said, " Are you going on your own? Or do I need to show you the way?"


    Madam Sun looked at the fist that was bigger than her face and then lowered her head before scampering out of the room. She had to look for her daughter and find a way to get out of this ce.

 Chapter 1124: You have some guts

    Madam Sun believed that as long as she found her daughter she would be able to get out of this ce where she did not belong but as soon as she rushed to theundry house, she found her daughter washing the clothes of a mer without any fuss. Though her expression was twisted, her hands were diligently working.


    " Ah Cy, whats the matter with you? Why are you washing the clothes of a mer?" Madam Sun had raised her daughter as someone who only knew how to get served by mers rather than serving them, thus she was really shocked upon seeing her daughter washing the clothes of a mer.


    Sun Ah Cy smiled mockingly as she threw the robe in her hands onto the floor and then sniggered, " What do you think? It''s all because of you that I have to wash these clothes. If you were not greedy then I wouldn''t have to wash the clothes of mers like this, because of your greed I was poisoned! Now I have no choice but to follow that mer or else he will kill me."


    " Why did you have toe up with such a rotten n?"


    At this moment, Sun Ah Cypletely forgot that she was the one who was helping her mother with her rotten n. Right now she only knew one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª she was poisoned! And the antidote was in the hands of the mer whom she was married to when she was unconscious.


    How could she be not angry? And because she was angry Sun Ah Cy wanted to take this anger out at someone. Most probably her mother.


    When Madam Sun heard the words of her daughter, she was stunned and angry. She wasn''t angry at Sun Ah Cy who screamed at her, after all this was her only daughter and she had the right to get angry at her. But who was that mer who fed her daughter poison and made her like this?


    " He dare harm you?I will teach him a good lesson just you wait¡ª¡ª"


    " You will not be able to do anything to him," Sun Ah Cy snapped at her mother. " You think that I did not try? That mer is like a devil incarnate. If you want to die then you be my guest! But I am noting with you."


    Seeing her like this Madam Sun could not help but get angry. She red at her daughter and then said, " You girl why are you so angry? Aren''t I doing this for you?"


    " There is no need for you to do anything for me," said Sun Ah Cy as she returned her attention to washing the clothes. " You tried to drug Yu Dong for me and did you not see what happened? My future is now ruined! I can''t even take mer concubines now that I am married to a mer like this!"


    Madam Sun wanted to say that this was only temporary and soon they would get back at Yu Dong but before she could say anything, she felt something being hurled at her, she looked down and saw a jade pillow lying on the floor.


    Fortunately, she ducked in time or else she would have surely suffered.


    Startled and angry she turned to look at the person who threw the pillow but then her eyes met with Dai Xi who red at her and said, " You forgot what I told you?Didn''t you? I said to you that you have to wash my clothes and then bring me food but you are chatting here? Come I will teach you a lesson!"


    With that, he strode towards Madam Sun and then caught her by the back of her cor. And before she could say a single word, he started to drag her inside the room.


    " Hey, wait!"


    " Let go of me!"


    At first, Madam Sun struggled but then her struggle turned into screams of agony as she shrieked and yelled for help. Sun Ah Cy could hear the sound of someone getting beaten up but she could not be bothered by her mother, now she was in trouble herself.


    On the other hand, at the Big River Vige, Li Yanshi told everyone about Lin Yiyi''s betrayal.


    " She was the one who opened the door of the barricade. If she hadn''t opened the door then the mercenaries would have never entered the vige!"


    When Li Yanshi thought about how ruthless Old Master Lin was when he said that it did not matter whether or not she knew the truth as she was going to die anyway along with the rest of the vigers, Li Yanshi wished she could beat that mer up.


    " That mer had been ruthless ever since he was young," Aunt Wang said with a click of her tongue. " There was a time when his wife married another mer concubine. Three monthster that mer concubine was found in the well, dead and tied¡­ back then many people thought that it was Old Master Lin who killed that mer but he was too sneaky and sly. Kept on mentioning that it had nothing to do with him."


    " We need to catch them and teach them a lesson." One of the vigers sneered. She turned to the rest of the vigers and then said loudly, " How can we allow them to leave like this? If they went out of the vige and then started a new life somewhere doesn''t that mean that they won?"


    Many vigers could not help but agree with the woman.


    " Thats right! They are the reason why we are all homeless. If not for them our houses would not have been burned like this! It''s because of them that our fields and everything else are ruined. We can rebuild our houses but what about the fields that we took care of? We have to do it from the start again!"


    The more the vigers thought the more angrier they got. They wished they could twist the necks of the Lin family. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    " But I don''t think that they would have survived," Wu Junfen spoke up causing the ruckus and mour to turn silent. Everyone turned to look at her and waited for her to finish speaking, when Wu Junfen saw that everyone was looking at her, she rolled her eyes and then said, " What I mean to say is that the wild animals in the mountain havee down.


    Compared to the mercenaries who know how to protect themselves, the Lin family is not as skilled."


    Though the news that was delivered to them was grim, the vigers did not feel sorry for the Lin family if anything they felt like they deserved it.


    " But¡ª¡ª"


    " But we should still check whether or not the Lin family have been dealt with?" Yu Dong finished the sentence for the woman who spoke. She smiled at thetter and then said, " Don''t worry. I will go and take a look at the mountains while the rest of you keep an eye on the mercenaries. I can see that a few of them are cking off."


    As soon as she finished speaking the mers turned to look at the mercenaries who were no longer working but instead, they were resting on the side. When they saw that the mercenaries were not working the vigers rolled their eyes and then rushed to the fields.


    " You are really good! I only looked away from you for a second!"


    " Do you think that the crops will grow on their own if you don''t work? Is that it?"


    " Start moving your hands or I will tell Miss Yu that you are cking!"


    While the vigers were taking care of the mercenaries, Yu Dong headed to the back of the mountains. She climbed up on the trees one after another and very soon she found human bones piled in the middle of the forest. From one look she could tell that the human bones were new and they were recently dumped here.


    Though this more or less confirmed that the Lin family was dead, Yu Dong did not feel sorry for them as they were the reason behind the suffering of many families. If she hadn''t returned then the vigers would have surely been killed.


    After she was done checking she turned to leave. It was getting darker slowly and Yu Dong did not want to waste her time staying in the mountains.


    She was about to head down to the foot of the mountain when something rushed at her. Yu Dong was not startled instead she raised her hand and then aimed at the figure that was rushing at her.


    "It''s me! It''s me! Lin Yiyi!" Before Yu Dong could smack the life out of the figure, the woman stopped her but after hearing the name of the woman, Yu Dong did not stop instead she pped Lin Yiyi even harder than before causing thetter to fall on the ground and cough up blood.


    " You have some nerve popping for in front of me like this!"

 Chapter 1125: What do you expect?

    Lin Yiyi felt like her face had been reshaped, she was really angry but she did not dare to lose her temper with Yu Dong at this point. She looked at Yu Dong and then pleaded, " Please save me! I .. I really did not mean it, I was just trying to live a better life you cannot me me for something like this all right!"


    When Yu Dong heard Lin Yiyi''s words she was so amused that she wanted to p the woman harshly on her face. Was she trying to make a fool out of her or something? How could she say that there was nothing wrong with her burning an entire vige just because she wanted to live a better life?


    " I don''t know what kind of mess you have gotten in but there is nothing that I can do for you," with that she turned on her heels and then walked away but then she heard Lin Yiyi say, " If this is what you think then don''t me me for being rude!"


    After she was done speaking, she turned to look behind her and shouted, " Take her away! Leave me alone if you take her then more than ten or twenty people wille to rescue her you can keep or sell them, whatever you want to do with them!" She paused and then added, " She is the leader of that vige I was telling you about, if you let me go then you can even take that vige for yourself."


    Yu Dong paused and then turned to look at a bunch of ragged-looking women rushing towards her and Lin Yiyi. Their long hair was unkempt and their clothes were torn in ces, their faces and bodies were covered in mud and they looked like they hadn''t bathed for days.


    They were holding machetes in their hands and then one of them said to Yu Dong as they came to a stop in front of her, " Is she speaking the truth? Are you the leader of that vige with water and grain stored in their houses?"


    Yu Dong turned to nce at Lin Yiyi who looked away. However, she did not have an ounce of guilt on her face in fact she looked like this was what Yu Dong was expected to suffer as she did not respect her pleas and saved her when she was asking her to save her.


    Thus, this what was Yu Dong deserved!


    Yu Dong could more or less figure out what Lin Yiyi was thinking in her head, she was half speechless and half angered. She did not know what to think of a woman like Lin Yiyi which was why she turned to look at the women who were surrounding her and then answered, " I am, what of it?"


    When the ragged women heard Yu Dong''s nonchnt voice, they could not help but be stunned. Wasn''t this woman a bit too rxed they might not have attacked her but they looked dangerous didn''t they?


    Why was she talking to them as if they were holding roses instead of machetes in their hands?


    The leader of the group even raised her machete in the air and then said loudly, " Listen up! You better move away from this vige and leave it to us! If you are willing to listen to us properly then I will deal with your vige lightly and let you go but if you refuse then!" She raised her machete along with the rest of the women who red at Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong had already expected this to happen, spring had passed and it was summer already yet there was no sign of rain. The temperature was increasing day by day and the rivers and streams were slowly getting dried up.


    It was obvious that vigers who had lost everything would do something this extreme to get what they wanted but she did not expect that she would be threatened like this, if they had asked her a few buckets of water then she might have given them but upon hearing that they were greedy to take the entire vige for themselves, she did not have any sympathy for them.


    After all, the world worked on the principle of survival of the fittest.


    " Why? Are you my ancestors or are you my descendants? Why should I leave the entire vige just because you asked me to? Who are you anyway?"


    At first, the women were stunned but then the leader gave a scornfulugh. She thought that Yu Dong was actually pretending to be calm thus she sneered and then said, " Cut the crap. Don''t even think that you can leave without paying today! Got it?"


    Yu Dong arched a brow and then whistled and it did not take long before a group of coyotes together with a few mercenaries rushed up at the mountain. It was not that they were loyal to Yu Dong but instead, they just felt their necks being squeezed just now, they did not dare to ignore the whistle that rang in their ears.


    Even though they did not know how they heard it, they did not wish to care about this matter for the time being.


    Once the coyotes and the mercenaries were standing behind her, Yu Dong turned to look at the women in front of her and then said, " Are you sure that you want to go ahead with that n of yours? I don''t mind but it will depend on you whether or not you are capable enough to get to that vige."


    The mountain was covered in darkness and the coyotes were hiding in the bushes as this was their hunting instinct and the mercenaries were shaped by the vigers and thus had a number of shoe marks on their pants and one of them was sporting a red p mark on her face. Thus the women all thought that Yu Dong''s aides were only useless women.


    Thus one of the women said, " You think you can stop us with just these people? You must be dreaming! If you don''t step away now then don''t me us for being rude. I am telling you this is yourst warning!"


    Yu Dong sneered at the woman who did not even know that she was fighting death here and thus, and she said, " Like I said if you can make my women move then you can take control of the vige no one will say a word to you."


    The women could not believe that there was something this good happening to them. They looked at one another and then turned to look at Yu Dong and the women behind her though they looked strong they were only ten and their group held more than twenty women who were used to working hardbour surely they would be the ones to win right?


    With that thought in their heads, the women all pounced at Yu Dong and her group but Yu Dong did not move instead she turned to look at the mercenaries and said, "Your dinner depends on you, if you don''t take them down now then you all will have to work without dinner tomorrow morning."


    The mercenaries were not someone who did not know how to stay hungry but they had seen how tough and difficult was farm work. They were all pushed around because a few of the vigers lost their bulls in the fire, they all pushed them to work and told them that unless they did not get the money to buy them new cows all of them had to work for them.


    Their leader was yet toe back, so how could they hand the money to the vigers thus they could only work as cows and bulls in the vige. If they were not given dinner then they might really faint!


    And given how ruthless and heartless these people were to them they might even take away their lunch if they were to faint!


    With this thought in their heads, they jumped at the women who came to attack Yu Dong, and silently they cursed them all for causing trouble, if they all had stayed put then nothing like this would have happened to them either and their dinner would not be in danger!


    The women did not expect that they would be pushed to a corner like this, they were beaten until their mothers could not recognize them, and soon their screams and yells echoed in the mountain.


    Seeing this Lin Yiyi was stunned, she wanted to run but just as she turned around she saw a coyote standing behind her. It growled at her causing her legs to turn as soft as jelly as she fell right back on the ground.


    " If you all had been nice enough to only ask for a few buckets then nothing like this would have happened." Yu Dong told the women before adding, " And didn''t Lin Yiyi tell you that I am the one who defeated more than three hundred mercenaries on my own? How dare you try to aim at me."

 Chapter 1126: Frontal attack

    The women all turned to look at Lin Yiyi, thetter had indeed hidden this information from them. She did not tell them that this woman was this good that she could defeat more than three hundred mercenaries!


    When Lin Yiyi heard that the mercenaries were defeated she was stunned, she thought that Yu Dong came to look for her because the vige was annihted and was thus looking for revenge, she did not think that Yu Dong alone would be able to defeat more than three hundred mercenaries! How was it even possible? How could this woman even deal with the mercenaries so easily?


    " You are lying! How could you defeat them!" Lin Yiyi said out loud, not wanting to believe that the vigers were all right. The Big River Vige was a ce where she had gotten poorer and poorer as no one had helped her, what was more her family took such a big risk and they all died.


    She wanted the vigers of the Big River Vige to die along with her family so how could they still be all right? They should have died!


    Yu Dong sneered upon hearing Lin Yiyi''s words and then said, " What are you talking about? We, the people of the Big River Vige have never done anything wrong and neither do we have a hidden devil inside our hearts, how can we not be fine? It''s only those who do things behind someone''s back who need to watch out."


    Of course, Lin Yiyi knew that Yu Dong was taunting her but she did not care about her taunt. She only knew that her father, mother and everyone else died after entering the mountains, they were either caught by wild animals or they were caught by wanderers who were looking for food and water.


    If the vigers of the Big River Vige were all right and the mercenaries did not do any harm to them then why did her family take a risk as big as this? What was the point of them taking such a big risk then?


    "You¡­ you are lying!" Lin Yiyi did not want to believe that her family died for no reason and thus refused to believe it. But this had nothing to do with Yu Dong, she turned to look at the women who were kneeling in front of her and asked,


    " Do you have a territory here?" If they came up the mountains then it could only mean that they were living close by. She had to reign in their territory lest they cause trouble for the vigerster on.


    The women no longer dared to disregard what Yu Dong said thus they all cried out.


    " Yes, Yes there is indeed a territory where we live!"


    "It''s close by, it''s a small vige called the Hawks viger. We only came to live there a few days ago."


    Yu Dong raised a brow and then asked, " What do you mean by Hawks vige, I have no idea that such a vige existed."


    " It does! It does exist! You might think that we are lying but this is the truth. It came into existence just a few weeks ago, the vigers who moved after the rivers and streams in their vige dried up came to live in the abandoned valley right behind this mountain. The one which is not under the documents of the town as it lies just a few kilometres away from the exilednds."


    " So your vige leader was the one who sent you here to get water and food?"


    " Thats right, as thend does not fall under the rule of anyone, our leader''s orders are absolute. She is the strongest woman in the vige and thus we have to listen to her no matter what," a woman cried with a pitiful expression.


    " And what happens if you don''t return with water and food?" Yu Dong further pressed.


    " Then we are left to fend for ourselves," a woman replied with a bitter smile. " The leader sends groups of women to hunt and steal, if we don''t bring back water then she would lock us out of the vige and leave us to die. Only those who return with water are allowed to stay in the vige."


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    So it was a tyrant''s rule, Yu Dong thought in her head. She looked at the group of women kneeling in front of her and then said, " Bring me to the Hawks vige."


    From what she heard the leader of this Hawks vige was most certainly a dangerous woman. She was aiming at other viges by joining hands with those who had to leave their viges for the sake of a better life.


    If she had no evil intentions then Yu Dong would have left her alone but it was clear that the woman was using the will to live as a driving force to make these womenmit crimes under her orders.


    She could not allow such a woman to live without any trouble, lest that woman be a danger to her. She had learned her lesson after dealing with the mercenaries.


    When the women heard the words of Yu Dong, they all turned to look at one another and then exchanged furtive nces with one another. They all had a gloating look in their eyes, if Yu Dong went to the Hawk''s vige with them then there was not even the smallest chance that she woulde out of that ce alive.


    After all the vige where they were living at the moment was filled with savages who if possible eat human bones.


    " All right we will take you there but you are not allowed to hurt us even more," said the leader of the women. If they were hurt anymore then they might have to lie in bed for the next few days!


    Who would allow them such a leisure?


    " I am afraid that they are going to ambush us," said one of the mercenaries as she had seen through the thoughts of the women, given that she was the same kind it was impossible for her not to know.


    ---------------------

 Chapter 1127: Frontal attack—-2

    " I know. But when dealing with pests it''s better to deal with their nest instead of dealing with them one by one," Yu Dong remarked. It was not a good n to deal with these attackers as they came and went, though she had confidence in dealing with them Yu Dong did not believe that she would be able to keep a handle on the situation if she did not control these women and their leader.


    The Hawks vige was clearly filled with savages and though these women were ruthless they hadn''t killed anyone yet. Yu Dong could not bring herself to kill them when they hadn''t spilt human blood, which meant that she had to let them go.


    If these women returned to the Hawks vige then they would surely spread the word of the prosperity of their vige and even if they did not let these women return, it was just a matter of time before they were discovered.


    If that was the case then she might as well attack first and then take over that vige before they could attack her!


    It would be terrible if she left this problem alone without dealing with it when she had time. Since she was already aware of the problem that she needed to tackle why should she leave it alone?


    With that thought in mind, she followed the group of women back to their vige, though they said that it was not far, Yu Dong and the rest even with their horses had to ride for a long time before they came to a stop in front of the entrance of the Hawks vige.


    As soon as Yu Dong arrived at the vige''s entrance she could see a few people guarding the entrance strictly while holding a sword in their hands.


    The second they came to a stop, Yu Dong and her team saw the words¡ª¡ª Hawk''s Vige written on top of the entrance. It was painted in zing red and thus they all could read it in one nce.


    " Who are you? What are you doing here?" The patrolling team of course noticed Yu Dong and the rest with their horses and the loud hustle and bustle they came with and thus they walked over.


    The few women who were walking in front of them saw that the patrolling guards had caught sight of them and thus they immediately raised their chests by puffing them, it was as if they had finally gotten the support that they wanted for so long. The leader of the women along with the rest rushed towards the patrolling guard and then shouted, " Leader Xu!


    You have to save us, these women are trying to hurt us! We just found a new source of water and wanted to take over but the vige belongs to them thus they refused."


    The patrol leader''s brows jumped when she heard that these idiots really found a new source of water. She walked over to Yu Dong imposingly and then threatened, " You bettere off your high horse, our leader is an ex-mercenary leader if you dare go against her then she will kill you!"


    Yu Dong who tamed three hundred mercenaries: "¡­."


    " Oh, I am so scared," Yu Dong deadpanned, her tone was quite simr to the time when she attacked the women who were trying to take over her vige just now thus when they heard her careless remark, the women all took an instinctive step back. What was this? Was this woman not afraid of what they could do to her?


    Seeing her act so nonchntly even the patrol leader felt like something was wrong but she was stronger than most women in the Hawks vige and everyone looked up at her, this was the first time that she was being looked down at and thus could not help but say, " You think I am joking with you? This is nownd once you are here no one can stop us from killing you!


    How dare youe here so imprudently! I will have you killed, what are you waiting for capture them and bring them to the leader."


    Those who were patrolling rushed at Yu Dong who turned to look at the coyotes and then said, " Go have a feast."


    Howl!


    The coyotes were already aware of their role as human discarders thus they rushed without showing their anger. Once they were gone, Yu Dong turned to look at the mercenary who was in charge of the mercenaries after their leader Xiao Yu.


    " Xiao Lu¡ª¡ª"


    "I know, if I and my team want to eat then we need to show our worth," Xiao Lu was very much aware of what her position was at the moment.


    " I am d that you are such a smart woman, now charge," said Yu Dong as she waved her hand.


    No sooner did she finish speaking, than the mercenaries all jumped off their horses. They were the ones who had suffered a lot for an entire night and thus they decided to deal with these women and take out their suppressed anger!


    With a roar Xiao Lu and the rest attacked the patrolling women, some of them even beat up Lin Yiyi who was the cause of this trouble. She was the one who did not tell them that Yu Dong was this strong, if they had known that they would be a pitiful little team of dogs under Yu Dong, they would have never attacked her!


    Dozens of mercenaries and coyotes overwhelmed the patrolling team very soon. The women who were beaten up by the mercenaries were scared and they immediately turned on their heels to run back inside the vige.


    " Help! Someone is breaking inside the vige! Call the leader!"


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    The woman''s frightened scream caused many vigers to step out of their houses with knives and machetes but when they saw the sabre holding mercenaries they couldn''t move a muscle.


    If that was not bad enough, there were also wild coyotes as big as the humans themselves walking through the streets.


    W..What were they supposed to do now?

 Chapter 1128: Submit to me

    Inside the vige, at the main house of the vige, a naked woman was toying with a mer under her body. She was about to go for another round when the patrolling leader knocked on her door in a hurry, " Vige leader, there is someone who barged inside the vige. They have taken down the patrolling team and are now headed towards the main house."


    The woman paused in her actions and then turned to look at the door before climbing down the bed. She reached her hands to the left and then covered her figure with arge robe before saying," Come inside and then exin what you are talking about."


    The patrolling leader pushed the door and then rushed inside, her gaze fell on the mer who was lying on the bed before she turned to look at the woman and then reported, " Someone broke inside the vige, she also injured all the members of the patrolling team."


    She then slowly raised her head and took a tentative look at the leader. The woman who was calmly sipping her water, curled the side of her lips. There was a long scar at the corner of her lips that reached to her ear which made it look like the flesh on her face was about to fall on the ground.


    It looked sinister under the candlelight of the room as she turned to face the woman who rushed inside the room to warn her.


    " Looks like someone underestimated us again," said the leader with a light chuckle.


    " That woman is really strong," the patrolling leader who had seen Yu Dong take down the people under hermand could not help but warn her leader.


    Upon hearing the warnings of the patrolling leader, the womanughed even more loudly. Herughter was bone chilling which was filled with part mockery and sarcasm as if she had heard a joke.


    She slowly headed out of the room and then said," Is that so?" She casually reached out for her sword and then ced it on her waist before saying, " It has been many years since anyone dared to go against me. Not many have survived under my hands, this woman came at the right time, and I will be able to toy with her as the other toys are weak and breakable! Hahaha!"


    At the entrance of the vige, vigers and patrolling guards alike were kneeling on the ground as they looked at the ground while trembling. Yu Dong stared down at those who tried to stop her and did not feel sorry for those who were bruised while trying to stop her as they were the reason for their own injuries.


    " If you are done grovelling get up and bring me to your leader there is something that I want to talk to her about," said Yu Dong as she looked at the crowd that had its heads lowered.


    When the vigers heard that Yu Dong was actually looking for their leader, they felt like she had lost her head. But this was a good thing for them! Thus they all turned to look at each other with a gloating look in their eyes as one of the patrolling guards raised her hand and then said, " I will bring you to our vige leader."


    " Get up then," ordered Yu Dong as she looked at the woman. " What are you waiting for winters?"


    The guard stood up on her feet by pushing himself off the ground and then turned on her feet to bring Yu Dong to themon house of the vige.


    As they arrived in front of themon house, Yu Dong could see that it was a lot shabby than the one that she had built in the Big River Vige butpared to many other viges, she had to admit that the leader of this vige had done a good job in making do with what was avable.


    Themon house was faintly lit with torches made of wood, cloth and a bit of oil. Though the mes only lit up a small corner of themon house, Yu Dong could still see the silhouettes of those who were moving inside themon house.


    " I did not expect this vige to look like this, one cannot imagine that this was actually created by someone who was exiled," Xiao Lu remarked. She looked at the roads that were paved and smoothen while looking at the houses that were shabby but enough to protect one from wind and rain.


    " They really don''t look like they are suffering," chimed in another mercenary.


    Yu Dong did not join in their discussion as she had seen a bunch of women heading towards them on horses.


    " Leader! You are here!" The patrolling guards who were in charge of taking Yu Dong to leader Hawk, cried when she saw that her leader was here to save her.


    Upon hearing the cry of the guard they all turned to look at the woman who was headed toward them while sitting on the horse. Her physique looked even mightier than that of Yu Dong as she was all muscles and strength.


    Her bulging muscles looked rather scary as they hadn''t seen a woman as strong as her.


    Hawk Eye galloped over to where Yu Dong was as she noticed that she was the leader of the group. Under the moonlight with many scars covering her body, she looked no different than a demon. When the vigers saw her arrive they all lowered their heads and did not dare to look up at Hawk Eye.


    She rode her horse until she was in front of Yu Dong and upon reaching Yu Dong, she pulled the reins of the horse causing it to raise its hind legs up.


    As the horse raised its legs, Yu Dong was the one who ended up under it but she did not even blink her eyes as she stared at Hawk Eye and then said, " Unless you want to eat horse meat tonight you better rein your horse."


    ------------------------

 Chapter 1129: Submit to me ——2

    A hint of surprise shed in Hawk Eye eyes. She looked at the woman who had already drawn a small dagger and chuckled before she loosened the reins of the horse and then allowed the horse tond. She did not doubt Yu Dong''s words when she said that she would kill her horse.


    " So you are the ones who trespassed on my vige?" She asked with a raise of her brow.


    " That would be wrong to say since your women were the ones who tried to trespass into my vige first," Yu Dong answered back with a small smile.


    Hawk Eye''s face darkened as she looked at Yu Dong who was showing not even an ounce of fear on her face. She dismounted from the horse and then looked at Yu Dong who jumped off her horse as well, though Yu Dong was tallpared to her Hawk eye was even taller.


    Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    " You are really bold, woman.To think that you wille looking for me even when you know that I am a retired mercenary, you are really something! But fear not, from now on you will learn your lesson of not poking your nose where it does not belong."


    Yu Dong''s sharply defined brows scrunched up a little as she looked at the woman in front of her. This woman''s movements were really skilled and her aura was strong as well, from one nce she could tell that he was not at the same level as the mercenaries she had dealt with in the vige, this Hawk eye was much better than she thought, this woman was probably not easy to deal with.


    " Miss Yu, watch out!" Even Xiao Lu could not help but warn Yu Dong, she was not worried for Yu Dong because of some sort of newfound feelings toward this new master of hers but because she knew that if Yu Dong died then they would die as well! Yu Dong cannot die!


    Howl! How! Howl!


    Even the coyotes were worried. If something happened to Yu Dong then they would be killed without mercy they did not want to die yet!


    " Don''t worry, this woman will not be able to kill me," Yu Dong stated as she knew that the mercenaries and the coyotes were worried that she would die and take them as her funeral offerings.


    Hawk Eye did not expect that this woman would be this arrogant in front of her. She chuckled upon seeing the foolishness of the woman in front of her and then said, " You are an arrogant little girl but you will learn your lesson the hard way tonight. And I will take that vige from you!"


    Hawk Eye was not a fool, she could see that this woman in front of her had some real good treasures which was why she came to find her. This was a warning that she wanted to hand her.


    But how could Hawk Eye let go of something good just like that? She was going to get her hands on that vige one way or another!


    " We will see about that," Yu Dong spoke Hawk Eye rushed at her with her fists clenched. She dodged the attack that was aimed at her with ease, she looked up at Hawk Eye and taunted, " Unless you have the capability you can forget to take it from me."


    " How atrociously arrogant," Hawk Eye''s eyes shed with an admiration-filled glint when she saw that Yu Dong was just as nimble as her. However, that only excited her even more, when she saw that Yu Dong was on par with her she did not hold back and increased her pace. She raised her foot and then aimed it at Yu Dong''s abdomen.


    Yu Dong''s eyes darkened as she blocked the attack and caught Hawk Eye''s foot and then used her strength to twist her foot such that Hawk Eye turned 360 in the air and fell on the ground but just as her face was about to hit the ground, Hawk Eye caught herself.


    " How dare you!" When the guards saw that Hawk-Eye was in a difficult situation, they moved forward but they were stopped by Xiao Lu and the rest who blocked them from interfering in the fight.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that your boss was really good?" Xiao Lu taunted the guard who had threatened her with Hawk Eye saying that her leader would make them cry.


    " You.." The guard was furious upon seeing the proactive expression on the face of Xiao Lu and then said, " There is no need for you to get so happy, this is just the start of the fight! Nothing is decided for the time being!"


    Though that was what the guard said, a secondter Hawk-Eye was indeed pushed to a corner as Yu Dong flew over to the woman with the use of her nimble feet and then wrapped her legs around the neck of Hawk-Eye before turning her around such that she was thrown on the ground.


    Hawk Eye grunted in pain. She reached for the sword on her waist but was stopped by Yu Dong who took out a dagger from her sleeves and aimed at the neck of Hawk Eye.


    Upon feeling the cold bite of the dagger on her neck, Hawk Eye paused. She slowly raised her hands such that the sword would fall on the ground and then said, " There is no need for you to be in such a hurry."


    " Tell your women to step back or else."


    Yu Dong pushed the dagger close to Hawk Eye''s neck.


    Hawk Eye narrowed her eyes as she looked at Yu Dong who was threatening her but she knew that thetter was not going to let her go which was why she turned her eyes to look at the guards and made a gesture.


    " Let go of our leader," though the guards saw that Hawk-Eye was captured they did not want to leave her alone. They red at Yu Dong and then said, " If you dare harm her then you will not be able to get out of this ce alive!"

 Chapter 1130: Deal

    " You heard them," Yu Dong nudged the dagger close to the artery which could cause Hawk Eye to bleed to death and though Hawk-Eye did not know about human biology that well she knew that the point where Yu Dong had ced the dagger would end up causing her to bleed to death.


    She pursed her lips and then turned to look at her subordinates before saying, " Step back and drop your weapons."


    The subordinates were not willing to drop their weapons but when they saw that their leader was in trouble they had no choice but to drop their weapons to the side and take a step back. Only then did Yu Dong drop the dagger that was aimed at the neck of Hawk Eye, though her stance remained guarded.


    " Why did youe here?" Hawk Eye asked as she straightened up, her eyes ring down at Yu Dong. She still could not understand how this woman who was shorter than her by more than just a couple of inches could deal with her so easily.


    " Like I said, your women came to my vige in an attempt to steal from me. So I came to tell you that you better keep your hands off my vige," said Yu Dong with her eyes narrowed. She nced at the team of women who tried to take her vige from her and then added, " I don''t want any trouble which is why I am telling you to keep your distance from me and my people."


    Hawk Eye was stunned for a while before she burst outughing. She looked at Yu Dong and then eximed," Hahaha! So, you came here to show your might eh? Don''t worry. I will make sure that your vige will remain unaffected but remember that it is only I who is promising you if someone else attacks your vige then I have nothing to do with it."


    Yu Dong did not drop her guard nor did she put away her dagger. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and then red at the woman before saying, " Why should I believe you?"


    Hawk Eye was stunned at her question but a secondter she giggled before saying, " I am a woman of my word. What''s more, I am more than wise to know that I cannot beat you in a fair fight which is why I will not do something so foolish as to attack you.


    Don''t worry I will not break my word as I value my life." She then turned to look at Lin Yiyi who was hiding among the crowd of onlookers and then said, " But I will have that woman."


    She looked at Lin Yiyi icily and then stated, " She was the one who told me that your vige has a bunch of wells which are filled with water, but of course, she forgot to tell me that you subdued so many mercenaries." Hawk Eye turned to look at Yu Dong and then asked, " Do the two of you have some sort of feud between the two of you?"


    As soon as Hawk-Eye asked this question, Lin Yiyi turned to look at Yu Dong who nced right back at her. Seeing Yu Dong look at her, Lin Yiyi sped her hands in prayer and pleaded to Yu Dong silently.


    She knew that Hawk Eye would definitely find trouble with her now that she was embarrassed by Yu Dong like this which was why she pleaded to Yu Dong, however, how could Yu Dong be willing to let go of Lin Yiyi?


    She had caused trouble for her and the vigers again and again. In fact, it would not be wrong to say that the reason Sun Jie and her lives were ruined was because of this woman. Yu Mai and Lang Ru would have also died because of this woman as she was the one who caused enough chaos for the mother and the daughter of the Sun family to take advantage.


    " You can deal with her as you like, she is not a member of my vige," Yu Dong said coldly. Only then did Hawk Eye smile satisfactorily, she looked at Yu Dong and then said knowingly, " Alright, wild cat. I will respect my promise, whether or not you will be able to live peacefully will depend on you after all, the current situation cannot be considered peaceful."


    " You don''t need to worry about that just keep your underlings controlled, I will deal with the rest," said Yu Dong as she turned to mount her horse.


    " Alright," Hawk Eye watched Yu Dong leave with her procession before turning to look at Lin Yiyi who was trembling from head to foot. She said, " This is the first time someone dared to treat me like a fool. I have to admit that it''s quite a novel experience but I would rather not deal with this again. Take her away!"


    " No please don''t! Let me go, I swear I did not know that the vigers were safe. I thought that they were long killed by the mercenaries, I was only looking out for our vige! PLEASE LISTEN TO ME!" Lin Yiyi screamed as she was dragged away.


    Yu Dong returned to her vige after the long day of battle as soon as she galloped inside the vige, she found Shen Li pacing out of the main house of the vige. She blinked her eyes and jumped down the horse when she saw her husband pacing outside the main house, " What''s the matter?" She asked.


    " What do you mean by what''s the matter?" Shen Li smacked her arm. " You were gone for an entire day and you did not even tell anyone where you were going, we only got to know that something happened when the coyotes and the mercenaries left the vige."


    " What''s more¡ª¡ª"


    " WAHHHHH!" Before he could finish he was interrupted by someone''s cry causing both Yu Dong and him to look inside the main house.


    -----------------

 Chapter 1131 : The greatest grace

    Shen Li sighed and then said, " You left someone here."


    " It''s all right, she will be right back!" Old Master Sun who was now Old Master He after signing the divorce agreement looked at his son who was crying loudly. He patted him on the back and coaxed him, " There is no need for you to cry like this, she will be back as soon as possible. I am sure, there is no way she will abandon you or anyone else."


    " Nooo, she must have disliked me because I did not leave the room. She asked me to leave the room but I did not, I am bad!" Sun Jie cried while hugging his father, he did not know what happened, all he knew was that thest night he was with Yu Dong but the next morning he did not find Yu Dong, she must have been angry at him and left him behind!


    Old Master He was helpless, he wanted to tell his son that Yu Dong did not abandon his son but there was nothing he could say. This was how his son was raised after all, his mother told him that he was an idiot which was why he needed to listen to others or else they would dislike him and his son who was always left behind by others took it to his heart.


    Every time someone stopped ying with him, his son would say ¡ª¡ª ''It''s because I am an idiot and I cannot follow their orders which is why they don''t like to y with me but the next time I will y with them better, I will listen to them more and they will y with me.''


    But no one yed with his son and they would leave him alone sooner orter as they would get bored of his son. Thus his son was really not confident when it came to such things. He believed that because he was different from the rest he would be abandoned by everyone he liked.


    "Jie Jie¡ª¡ª"


    " Whats the matter why are you crying?" Before Old Master He could say anything another voice came from behind. The two of them turned to look behind them and as soon as they turned around they saw Yu Donging inside the main house. Though she looked a bit rugged, she was still the same as ever as she was in the morning.


    " Sister Yu!" Sun Jie cheered up as he rushed towards Yu Dong. He came to a stop in front of Yu Dong and then shyly took out a sea shell that he picked up today when he went for a walk with Shen Li. He stretched his hand and then handed the sea shell to Yu Dong before saying, " This is my treasure, I picked it up. Because it is beautiful, I will give it to you will you y with me?


    If¡­ If you are angry at me because I did not listen to you yesterday then I will try better."


    Yu Dong looked at the sea shell in her hand and did not know what to say. She raised her head and stared at Sun Jie who was different from the rest, though she did not differentiate between him and the other vigers, it became apletely different story if she was to marry this mer as he was different from her husband.


    Behind the two of them Old Master He was sweating nervously. Though Yu Dong''s husbands treated his son well, that was because his son was never a threat to them. But Yu Dong was different, she was the wife or master of his son in this case, if she was not happy with him then there was nothing that they could do!


    His son would have to suffer a life worse than death if Yu Dong was not happy with him.


    Yu Dong sighed upon seeing the innocence in Sun Jie''s eyes, she had to admit that she was not willing to take on this responsibility. Sun Jie was too vulnerable for her liking but she could not refuse him nor could she leave him now that he belonged to her family, she could only agree to let him stay with her.


    " There is no need to worry about that," Yu Dong smiled. Even though this was a burden that was pushed on her head, she knew that it was not Sun Jie''s fault which was why she would get nothing even if she was to me him.


    She ced the sea shell aside in her space and then said, " Umm, you should rest at ease we will have a lot of time to y with one another." After she was done speaking she turned to look at Old Master He and smiled upon seeing him look at her nervously, " Don''t worry I will not me him."


    She could not promise that she would treat him better as Yu Dong was not used to dealing with someone like Sun Jie, though her brother was the same he was not as bad as Sun Jie as thetter''s condition was way worse than her brother.


    Old Master He however heaved a sigh of relief. He never thought that he would see grandchildren thus he was not worried about the married life of his son and his daughter-inw, he was only worried about how his son would be treated roughly by Yu Dong because of his mother.


    But now that he heard Yu Dong say that she would not me Sun Jie, he was quite relieved. For him, this was the best oue.


    " I... I am grateful," Old Master He stammered as he bowed his head in apology. " I cannot tell you how ashamed I am for what my wife had done, if possible I would have loved to bring my son away but with no wife and a young son¡­ I am afraid that I will be treated with contempt."


    What was more he despite being alone was a treasure thrown at the side of the road, if he were to drag his son along then he would only create more opportunities for women with bad intentions to harm them as no woman was as good as Yu Dong who would respect his son and not touch him just because he was unaware of such things.

 Chapter 1132 : The promise that I made

    Yu Dong gave a nod to Old Master He before walking past him, after the fierce battle that took ce at the vige that belonged to Hawk Eye, she was rather tired and hungry as she hadn''t eaten anything since the morning. The only good thing was that the situation in the vige was not as bad as she thought it was, it was enough to take a load off her chest.


    Chen Mi and Fang Chi started to gather some dry firewood to start cooking while Ye Liu broke a few eggs to start making omelettes for dinner.


    As for the rest of the mercenaries they only handed them rice and dry goods, they did not want to spoil these people who tried to kill them just a few hours ago. But at the same time as they were useful, they could not kill them either by starving them.


    " Your wife might nevere back, what are your ns now?" Yu Dong sat down on the floor on a soft pillow and then turned to look at Lu Huo who was ying with the children of the mers who left their kids behind as they were busy working in the main house''s kitchen.


    When Lu Huo heard that Lin Yiyi might not being back, he paused but the sadness he was waiting to creep inside his heart did note, in fact, he felt relieved. He turned to look at Yu Dong and asked, " What about my inws?"


    " I am afraid they were eaten by the wild animals in the mountains," Yu Dong replied honestly without holding back. She was not surprised upon seeing how brutally the Lin family was killed as they were the stupid ones to climb up the mountains in such a situation.


    With the heat getting worse than before, it was not even a surprise that the animals residing in the deep areas of the forest wereing down. Only fools would think of heading inside the mountains at night and that too without any special protection.


    Lu Huo stiffened upon hearing Yu Dong''s response. Though he hated the Lin family he did not want to see them dead, he looked at Yu Dong and then said with a slight frown, " Are you sure that the ones who were killed were the Lin family?"


    Yu Dong did not answer instead she took out a small gold pendant that was in the hands of the mer when he died. She handed it to Lu Huo and asked, " Does this belong to your father-inw?"


    " Yes¡­it does," after seeing the gold pendant there were no doubts left in Lu Huo''s head after all his father-inw loved this pendant. He simply adored it to the point that he would not let it go even when he was asleep, the fact that this golden pendant was in the hands of Yu Dong, it could only mean one thing and that was¡ª¡ª his father-inw was indeed dead.


    " Then there is no point in questioning whether he was the one who died," Yu Dong arched her back and theny down on the floorzily. Upon seeing herzing around like this Xiao Hua who was free at that moment kicked her on the shin.


    With his hands on his hips, he said, " What are you rolling around on the ground for? Did you get injured today? Don''t forget that you were on the verge of dyingst night if not for the fact that you were lucky you will be dead by now." He harrumphed.


    Yu Dong waved her hand and then stated, " I am fine. I did not pull on my wounds." She then patted the ground next to her and then asked Xiao Hua to sit down.


    When Xiao Hua saw her actions, he was a bit confused but he still sat down on the spot where Yu Dong was patting. " Whats the matter?" He asked.


    Yu Dong did not reply instead she rummaged in her space and then took out a hairpin that had rubies attached to its tassels. She showed it to Xiao Hua whose eyes were wide in disbelief, " This is the hairpin that your daddy sold off right?"


    " This¡­where did you get it?" Xiao Hua took the hairpin from Yu Dong with his eyes wide in surprise. This hairpin was indeed something that his Daddy sold off when his mother hit rock bottom when she was running the tavern business but they could never redeem it.


    As his daddy was really protective of him and thought that no woman would be worthy enough to marry him, he jokingly added the use that he wanted this ruby hairpin back but even Xiao Hua did not have any hope to get it back.


    In fact, he thought that as long as Yu Dong worked hard to get this hairpin which she did, he would ask her to stop looking for it. Never did he think that she would be able to find it!


    " You should thank Mi for this. He was able to draw the hairpin really well which helped me in narrowing down the gap," exined Yu Dong. She then paused and added, "Mistress Song helped me a little as well."


    Finding the hairpin was indeed not an easy task but when Yu Dong announced that she was going to offer three hundred taels for this hairpin which was only a hundred taels or so, more than just a few people came with the information including the seller who swore that she had no idea where this hairpin went.


    But of course, she had to suffer a loss as the buyer of this hairpin refused to sell it at three hundred taels after finding out its importance. The two of them quibbled for a long time before that old mer sold it for four hundred taels.


    When Xiao Hua heard the entire matter, his eyes could not help but turn red as he pinched Yu Dong. He said, " Why did you have to waste so much money? As long as you have told me, I would have been happy with it as well."


    Though he was happy at getting the only memento of his father, Xiao Hua felt guilty for troubling Yu Dong. He knew that his father bought this hairpin for less than a hundred taels, and for Yu Dong to buy it for four hundred, he could not help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Can I receive two dragons, please?


    ---------------------------------------

 Chapter 1133: How to sell?

    Yu Dong smiled and said, " Why are you worrying over something so small? Aren''t I earning money to make you guys happy? What''s the point of earning it if I cannot even bring a smile to your face?"


    She then took the hand off her waist that was pinching her flesh and then she said while holding it, " You are right. I could have avoided buying it but I have gotten greedy, you see? I want to make you all as happy as possible as you have chosen to stay with me." Yu Dong turned to look at Xiao Hua and said, " You might think that I am foolish though."


    " I would be an idiot if I thought like this," remarked Xiao Hua as he raised his head and looked at Yu Dong. His cheeks were puffed up in anger as he said, " You are lucky that we are outside or else I would have hugged you."


    Yu Dong smiled at the mer with a shake of her head even though he said that he was half-leaning on her anyway. She nced at Xiao Hua before turning her attention to Sun Jie who was pouting while ying with Yu Mai, for some reason she had a feeling that her life was going to be full of noise and excitement.


    Days passed by, and the leader of the mercenaries team returned with the money that she had gotten from Lu Huo''s mother and then shared the money as decided by Yu Dong with the rest of the vige.


    Of course, she cried tears of blood as she handed the money to the vigers.


    While the vigers, on the other hand, were overjoyed they could finally build their dream homes!


    " This is great with this money I can build more than three rooms!" One of the vigers eximed.


    " Three? I can use it to build three storeys and still have money left in my hands!" Another one chimed causing the group of vigers tough only Yu Dong watched them discussing how to use the money without a smile on the face, this was because she was aware of how this matter was just a promo and the rest were yet toe.


    As long as Lu Huo was alive Mother Lu would not sit still and as long as the Dong Tong town continued to flourish the new Empress would also continue to harass her.


    " Sister, what''s the matter? Is something bothering you?" Yu Tong was about to leave for another trip in the next fifteen days. She took this trip after finding out that the money made on this trip might bring her at least two hundred taels of silver. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    She had been training with her teammates for a long time but now when she returned to the main house, she saw Yu Dong staring at the horizon with a troubled look on her face.


    Yu Dong turned to look at Yu Tong and then shook her head before making an excuse, "It''s nothing. The livestock that we raised are ready to be butchered and sold at the town but I cannot find the right time to visit the building where I decided to open a mall."


    " If we do not sell these livestock then they will get old and their meat will get hard and not fit for theprice that we have decided to sell them for."


    Though Yu Dong''s spiritual energy could improve the quality of meat, she could not stop the livestock from ageing, could she?


    When Yu Tong heard Yu Dong''s words, she could not help but say in worry, " Sister are you really going to sell meat in the town? It''s summer and I don''t think that anyone would be willing to buy the meat at our shop. Don''t forget that the drought season is almost here, people in town are using the money in their hands to buy water instead of anything to eat."


    "You are right, they are indeed buying water but the officials and merchants who are used to eating avish meal every day cannot just survive on water, right? What''s more the vigers from other viges have stopped selling vegetables and meat as thecost of input is too much whenpared to the selling price." Yu Dong conceded as she raised her head while looking up at Yu Tong.


    Since she was sitting outside the main house and fanning herself, Yu Dong had to raise her head and look at Yu Tong who was standing behind her. She smiled and then exined, " But that is not the case for us, we have fodder and water saved for our livestock, we are basically raising them to earn money for the future.


    And it''s not like I am going to sell every single one of them, we are going to keep some for our vige as well."


    " But still will the people in the town buy our shop''s meat and vegetables? I mean we can still sell vegetables but meat ¡­ it will be difficult," Yu Tong said worriedly. She did not want her sister to suffer a loss when she was not in the vige.


    Yu Dong chuckled upon hearing Yu Tong''s worries, she smacked Yu Tong with her fan lightly and then said, " Others are doubtful of our sess and you are the same huh? Have some faith in me. I have already decided how to sell the meat."


    She opened her fan and started to fan herself again before turning to look at Sun Jie who was ying hide and seek with Yu Mai. The only thing that she could say happened right after she took Sun Jie was that Yu Mai got a ymate and so did Sun Jie, both of them were really happy with each other''spany.


    Yu Dong then exined the matter to Yu Tong, " I am thinking of selling the meat in three ways. With my n, I am sure that we will be able to sell it with ease."

 Chapter 1134: Three ways

    "Three ways?" Yu Tong blinked her eyes as she did not understand what Yu Dong meant in three ways.


    " Thats right," Yu Dong stopped fanning and then turned to look at the fields and greenhouses that were getting repaired. " Do you know why I asked the vigers to bring their own livestock to the animal farm? That''s because I am going to sell the meat in various ways.


    There will be a section where themoners can purchase meat, which is not going to be high quality at most it will be a bit better than the ones being sold at the market. That way the money they have to pay will not be much. If a whole chicken is sold at sixty cents in the market then we will sell it for seventy."


    " They will get what they are going to pay for."


    She sped the fan and then added, " However the livestock raised by our family is going to be high-end stock just like the vegetables. They will be targeted to the rich customers, using the same example as the vegetables that we sold. They will have to pay one tael for a whole chicken and the price will get higher and higher depending on what they are purchasing."


    " The third way will be to sell wings, legs and breasts separately. They will purchase what they want to but that way they will have to pay for the service fee of clean up, that is to say, the price of the product will be higher than the whole one.


    For example, if they purchase a whole chicken from themoners section that will cost the public sixty cents but if they buy wings or legs from the separate section then they will have to pay sixty cents for wings and seventy to eighty cents for legs."


    Yu Tong did not get what Yu Dong was trying to exin to her but she did get that they were going to sell the products in three ways. However that only made her worry even more as she said, " But sister doesn''t that mean that themoners and nobles alike will purchase the cheaper meat? Why will they purchase the one that is set at a higher price?"


    " Meat cannot be kept for even a day, if it''s not sold then we will be making a loss, wouldn''t we?"


    The livestock raised in the animal farm might not be a huge number but it was still a bit more than normal consumption!


    Yu Dong smiled at her cousin and then said, " Ah Tong, we are not going to kill the entire livestock in a day. We are first going to take a look at the market if it sells okay then we will deal with the rest, if not we will use it in the restaurant that I have purchased. One way or another we will be earning money."


    " The current situation is where people have money but they don''t have any way to buy food and water, if we hand them that they will willingly offer us money and more importantly we will be creating connections with the rich and influential, at this moment themoners are all filling their own storehouses and are refusing to sell anything to the nobles unless they pay hundreds and thousand taels, don''t you think they might be dissatisfied with such a thing?


    If so we will be taking advantage of the situation."


    " The nobles will remember us and keep purchasing from us even when the situation gets better."


    And once they had gotten the taste of the meat and vegetables that were being sold at her mall, Yu Dong did not think that they would be going back ever.


    Of course, the mall was at the starting point, she still needed to open a section for clothes, bags, essories and make-up.


    If possible Yu Dong would have waited but this was the correct time to take advantage of the situation and advertise her mall that way she would not have to worry in the future.


    " You are right,pared to buying meat and vegetables for ten and hundred taels, it''s better if they pay it to us," said Yu Tong. Though the vige was on fire the fields were at worst stomped on as most of the damage was taken by the greenhouses. Thus, they could still sell vegetables without any worries.


    Yu Dong then continued to say, " I am going to open the mall in the next two days. Though it''s only going to sell bread, jam, meat and vegetables along with rice ¡ª¡ª it''s a good start for now."


    There was a reason why Yu Dong chose to sell her products after two days. She had released some of her spiritual energy when she was up at the mountain and that gave her a bit of information about what was going on in the viges next to her.


    As the temperature was getting higher, the streams were getting dried up and in the next two days, the streams and ponds would bepletely dried up in other viges.


    These viges were the ones who did not listen to her which meant that they would be fleeing today or tomorrow which would create even more shortage of food and grains in the market.As for the only one who listened to her was the vige under Da Qiao, they had dug a few wells in their wells but they did not dig enough to grow vegetables which meant that they would be keeping their food stocked up and would not be selling anything.


    And even if they did sell it, they usually sold sweet potatoes, and radish pickles along with some wild vegetables and ck beans. There was no way they would sh with her mall, this way the two viges wouldn''t develop any rift between one another.


    In fact, Yu Dong was even thinking about selling sweet potato chips and radish pickles made by Da Qiao''s vige in her mall with a share of 30-70. She had tasted the pickles made by the vigers of Da Qiao vige and they tasted really good!


    -----------------

 Chapter 1135: Heading to the town to see Madam Song

    However, Da Qiao told her that the recipe for the pickle was something that was handed to the vige by their ancestors and they could not sell it. She told Yu Dong that she would be willing to sell as much pickle as she wanted but she could not sell it.


    And ever since Yu Dong told Da Qiao about the drought, thetter continued to sendrge amounts of pickle jars to her family since she knew that Yu Dong liked eating them.


    Though Yu Dong did not get her hands on the recipe she had to admit that Da Qiao''s vige had some profits. As long as they created the pickles with the vegetables handed down by her those pickles would be an instant hit!


    And she also knew that Da Qiao''s vige was much better than the ones around them. They were jealous of her sess and thus they had caused a lot of trouble for her, what was more they even med her for not telling them sincerely that the flood was going to affect them. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Yu Dong still did not understand what they meant by sincerely.


    But of course that was a matter she would deal withter on.


    First, she needed to take a look at the ce where she had opened her mall.


    " Alright, since you have decided then let''s go and take a look at the mall tomorrow, sister," Yu Tong nodded in agreement. " We should take advantage of the time when everything is still normal, whats more didn''t you say that you wanted to buy a bed and some essories for Brother Jie."


    Though Yu Tong hated how Sun Jie was stuffed in their family, she could not bring herself to hate Sun Jie as the mer was too innocent and did not know anything. He only took Yu Dong as a ymate he liked and was happy that he could now live with her.


    This was better than getting someone scheming.


    Yu Dong paused in her fanning and turned to look at Sun Jie with aplicated look in her eyes. She really did not know what to do with this mer but now that his name was joined with hers, she could not leave him as he would be either killed or sent to a nunnery where his life would be hell.


    Sun Jie had done nothing wrong and thus Yu Dong did not like the idea of him getting sent to the nunnery which was why she decided that she would raise him. It did not matter either way with his attitude, it would be impossible for him to even understand what his position was and what were his responsibilities.


    But as he was living with her family, she had to make sure that all of hisforts were taken care of. If possible she would even take him to Wu Junfen who was now travelling after the incident at the vige, from what she heard Wu Junfen had gotten her hands on an iron mine which could make the Big Vige town even more developed than it was at the moment.


    If possible she would like it if Sun Jie got better, not because she was itching to get her hands on him but because she hoped that he would be able to live a normal life and if he wanted to leave after getting better, she would not stop him even then as these things that happened when he was in a condition where he could not understand what happened to him.


    " Yeah, let''s go and take a look at the town. In case everything gets closed then it will be worrisome," Yu Dong sighed.


    The next day when Yu Dong woke up, she asked her husbands toe with her to the town. Of course, the others were willing even Shen Li who had been staying at the house wanted to head out of the vige and take a look at the town.


    He had been staying in the vige for more than four and five months, Shen Li was afraid that if he continued to stay inside the house, he might end up getting bored to death.


    Yu Dong did not stop him, as it had indeed been a long time since Shen Li got out of town, what''s more, she had found out that Mother Shen had already married into another family''s mer. It would be difficult for her to cause trouble for them for the time being.


    '' Looks like Madam Song did a good job while dealing with Mother Shen,'' she thought in her head.


    Thats right. A few months ago because Yu Dong was worried that Mother Shen would cause trouble for her and Shen Li, she asked Madam Song to deal with it. It seemed that Madam Song did a good job ofing up with a way to deal with Mother Shen.


    When she told this to Shen Li, thetter paused and then said, "Let''s take some mutton with us to gift it to Madam Song. Though this matter might look like it was done carelessly, we know how much effort it would taken on Madam Song''s part to deal with my mother."


    Shen Li knew his mother really well and he knew that she was one of those sly women who thought things thoroughly even when she looked like she was half drunk especially when it concerned her.


    "You are right, let''s take some fruits and mutton for Madam Song," Yu Dong nodded before asking Chen Mi to pack these things up as a gift. She then turned to look at Mother Chen and asked her to keep an eye on the vige, though she was certain that the mercenaries would not dare to cause trouble with her in charge of their lives, she could never be sure about others.


    What was more she had heard from Da Qiao that the other viges were getting upset and more and more dissatisfied with her. Though they were the ones who refused to listen to her, they now med her for not telling them the severity of the matter.


    Of course, Yu Dong was simply speechless after hearing thements of the vigers of the other viges. This was simply unreasonable!


    ------------


    Hey, my angels don''t forget to send me a few golden tickets and powerstones. It motivates me to work hard every day! If possible please send me a dragon as the castle is too expensive.

 Chapter 1136: Visiting the mall

    The next day, Yu Dong brought Shen Li and the rest to the town where she was building her mall. Though the market was much emptier than usual, it did not dwindle the enthusiasm of the rest as they were not being squeezed and pushed by the crowd. In fact, this trip was simr to a private visit like they had purchased the entire space for themselves.


    " Dong Dong, is this the mall that you were talking about?" Shen Li pointed at the three-storey building in front of him. It looked high ss and really expensive just with a single nce, given that they were once dirt poor they could not even buy enough rice to eat, he really could not believe that such a building now belonged to them.


    " Not only this one but the one next to it as well," Yu Dong pointed to the twin tower that was built right next to the three-storey mall. " I was going to make six floors one over the other but then I realized that it would be too much walk for the customers."


    There was no such thing as an elevator in this ce, if she were to build a six-storey building then who knows whether or not the customers would even visit the top floors. It was better to distribute it into two buildings and three floors each. This way the customers'' energy would be preserved and Yu Dong wouldn''t have to worry about the goods at each floor not being sold.


    When Shen Li heard that the building next to the one he was looking at also belonged to them he was even more shocked. What happened? Just how much money did his wife use to build these two buildings?


    His question resonated with Ye Liu as he turned to look at Yu Dong and said, " This mall is located near the residence of the nobles surely it must have been quite expensive to build this building here." Ye Liu was not concerned about money but he was indeed concerned about the efforts that Yu Dong had put in this mall. What if it did not recover the money that had been used to build it?


    That was the mindset of rural people who have grown rich from poor. Even though they had money they would still worry about whether or not they could recover the money that they spent on something or whether or not the thing purchased by them was actually worth the sum or not.


    Yu Dong smiled and shook her head, " It was not that expensive, I only needed to buy the construction material for these two buildings, it belongs to Master Jiang. He told me that as long as his ancestral house was untouched I could do anything on thisnd, so I did. As for the money¡­the two of us will manage it somehow."


    " You haven''t cleared your ount and started building the mall?" Shen Li could not help but frown as he said to Yu Dong, " Dong Dong, I am not trying to scold you but you need to clear your ounts before starting anything, this is to avoid future trouble and entanglement."


    What was more Jiang Fenhua was Qiao Sha''s husband, who believed that there was something going on between Yu Dong and her concubine, if such a loophole was left then Qiao Sha might be upset with them.


    After all only husband and wife were allowed to share a property.


    " You are thinking too much, I have already signed the property lease under my name. I only need to pay twenty per cent of the shares of the mall to Master Jiang, this is strictly a business rtionship as he had helped me in the past," Yu Dong did not hide anything and told the truth to the two mers. " Don''t worry, if Marquis Qiao had something toin about then I will talk to her.


    It''s normal in the business world for women, men and mers to get along with one another. And it''s not like that I and Master Jiang are going to do something unreasonable."


    Chen Mi nodded to the side after he was done oohing and aahing after seeing the mall that was under his family. He said, " Wife is right, in business, we meet with a bunch of people. As long as we are honest why do we need to worry about anyone?"


    " It''s great that you understand this," Yu Dong raised her hand and then patted Chen Mi on his head.


    Fang Chi turned to look at the two worry warts and then said lightly, "It''s all right. DongDong always had a sense of propriety, I am sure she will never do anything that might cause trouble for anyone."


    Shen Li sighed and said, " I am just reminding her to be careful."


    " Alright, you all don''t fight," she turned to look at Sun Jie who was holding Yu Mai or more like it was Yu Mai who was holding Sun Jie back by telling him that they could not enter the building alone without everyone entering the mall.


    Yu Dong was worried that if she did not enter the mall, Sun Jie would drag Yu Mai along with him which was why she turned to look at her husbands and then said, "Let''s go inside and take a look, what do you say? The building has been constructed and the contract has been signed anyway."


    Shen Li and the rest agreed as what Yu Dong said was indeed right. The mall was already built, there was no point in getting worried over milk that had already been spoilt.


    Their family entered the mall and as soon as they stepped inside Shen Li and Ye Liu were surprised by the big lobby, they had never seen something like this before, and what was more even the chandelier hanging above their heads was really beautiful. If not for the fact that they knew that this shop was their own, they would have thought that they stumbled into another dimension!


    Seeing their stunned expression, Yu Dong felt smug as she pointed to the staircase and said, "Let''s go. We still have a lot to see."


    ----------------

 Chapter 1137: Visiting the mall (2)

    The shopping mall''s design that Yu Dong hade up with was in line with the modern one. Though there were many restrictions as electricity, marble and many more, she did everything that could be done with the resources that were avable.


    Like instead of electric bulbs she used smallmps that needed to be ignited every morning. Instead of a sprinkle fountain, she created a small stream that floated past the lobby which was covered for the time being as they did not have enough water to use it.


    nts and small pots decorated each floor which was then connected to the ones on the opposite floor of the building next to the one where they were standing. Each floor had six shops which were around seventy square meters big,pared to other ordinary shops, it could be considered rather big.


    The floors were stationed above the roofs of other shops thus Yu Dong did not have to worry about space as she made use of her skills and made it such that she would not have to worry about the building copsing or the neighboursining.


    Each shop was decorated with a chic and ssy furnishing but Yu Dong added a few cute little things, like posters and quotes which made the entire shop lively. The candle stands were also funky which made the shop light up and to add to the charm there were small windows on the top that were covered with grills and allowed them to look out of them.


    The higher one climbed the more intriguing the scenes in front of them became.


    Shen Li looked at the racks that were created to ce meat stock and read the info that was written on them. Though it wasplete nonsense as the only difference between the meat which was high and low pricing was that the higher ones were raisedpletely on spiritual water and fodder, Yu Dong had mentioned that she was feeding the livestock fodder from other countries.


    But that was not what caught Shen Li''s attention, what caught his attention was that there was a small and cute Yu Dong drawn on the side of the note.


    " Who drew this?" He asked pointing to the miniature Yu Dong on the note.


    Yu Dong turned and looked at her chibi self of her before chuckling, " That will be me, I thought that if I do this then the attention of children will be attracted more easily."


    She had seen it in the modern world, every time a new weapon for self-defence came, thepany would make use of small and cute things to sell it.


    Even if it waspletely useless for the kids, as long as their attention was caught, it would be next to impossible for their parents to walk out of the mall without buying anything, especially when she wrote things like ¡ª¡ª it''s delicious or it is really delicious in the speech bubble.


    " This is good! The small sister Yu is really cute," Sun Jie eximed as he looked here and there. " It''s like a big hotel!"


    " You really know your stuff," Yu Dong smiled at the praise handed by Sun Jie.


    " Yes, it is indeed really good," Shen Li and Ye Liu were convinced by the mall, even if they were not the ones who were going to buy anything from this ce, given how cute and interesting the shops and buildings looked some of the customers would purchase the products out of their curiosity.


    " This is not all, I am going to hire some people to cook samples and treat the customers when they are here to shop," Yu Dong had learned from an old video where beautiful women used to cook samples and attract the attention of the customers.


    Simrly, she was going to hire some well-spoken and professional workers such that they would boost the sales of the products that were being sold in the mall.


    " This is a brilliant idea!" Chen Mi pped his hands and agreed with Yu Dong. " If we hire some people to cook samples for the customers then they will understand the difference between our products and the ones that are being sold outside." He paused and added, " Why don''t I teach them how to cook? That way no one will be able to escape the temptation."


    Yu Dong thought about it for a while and then nodded, " Alright then I will have to trouble you. I will hire some of the workers in a few days and you need to teach them how to cook and present samples such that no one would be able to refuse."


    When Chen Mi heard that he could teach others to cook, he felt proud. In the house, he was the youngest and thus he was often useless whenpared to Shen Li and the rest.


    Seeing that he was happy, Yu Dong did not say anything and then turned to look at Fang Chi and the rest who were eyeing Chen Mi enviously. When she noticed their expression, Yu Dong could not help butugh a little as she said, " There is no need for you to look like this, once the mall opens you can choose a shop and start selling what you like.


    Whether it''s flowers or makeup, embroidery or something else." Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    " Can we do that?" Fang Chi asked sounding excited if he could sell flowers then why would he not be willing?


    Yu Dong nodded and then said, " Of course you can. A mall is a ce where you can sell anything and everything."


    She then turned to look at Ye Liu and added, " You can stay at home with me and check up on the ounts while being in charge of the security. As the mall will allow people to pick and choose there is a chance that they will try to shoplift, in that case, we need some security personnel to make sure that the customers will not steal anything."


    When Ye Liu heard her words, his eyes lit up as he nodded. " You can surely leave the matter of security to me!"

 Chapter 1138: Hand me the money or I will torment him

    Everything was ready at the mall, they just needed to wait until the smell of concrete, and new wood left before they could start running the mall. Yu Dong had already handed the task of appointing servers and workers to her assistant, Gu Ke Xin who worked at the mer bar with her.


    Other than her, Yu Dong did not dare to leave such an important task in the hands of anyone else. With the employees getting appointed, she only needed to wait for a while until it was done.


    Around noon, Yu Dong asked her husbands to follow her to the Song restaurant. But as soon as their carriage was pulled, they heard a harsh and snappy voice from the front of the Song restaurant.


    " I say Yixu, you should at least be respectful to us. You own such a big restaurant and you only handed us ten taels? This is not done. Your sister-inw needs to hand the bridegroom price to the mer of her liking, you should at least give us a hundred taels!"


    Yu Dong arched a brow as she pushed the door of the carriage and then stared at the mer who was speaking. He was a middle-aged mer, with long ck hair and a mean sharp face at that moment, he was standing at the foot of the restaurant and speaking to Song Yixu who stood outside the restaurant.


    " If she is going to hand the bridegroom price what does it have to do with me? You all have refused to let me marry Nan for years and because of you, I have turned an old woman from a young one. You still want me to hand you a hundred taels because your daughter wants to get married? You might as well be dreaming!" Song Yixu snapped at the mer who stiffened.


    " Now, you are being rude," though the mer stiffened, he still tried to smoothen things. He blinked his eyes and then tteringly said, " Once this marriage is done, we can think about your and Nan''s marriage. There is no need for you to get angry like this just help us this once."


    Song Yixu frowned and then looked at the mer in front of her before saying harshly, "My money does note from just anywhere and I am no longer the sixteen-year-old little girl whom you can fool, Master Ying. I know well enough that after taking a hundred taels you will do the same thing, you will make excuses about how you want to keep Ah Nan at home and want him to do this and that for you.


    You have done this many times, in the past, it was for Ying Liuxi''s studies and then it was for her business and now it''s for her marriage. What will be in the future for her children?"


    " Do I have to raise her children for her now?" Song Yixu questioned sternly causing Master Ying''s face to turn red. Indeed he thought that he could continue like this, after all, Song Yixu loved Ying Nan who saved his life when she was injured and thrown into their vige to die.


    Never did he think that she who used to listen to him without any fuss would act so stubborn.


    He pinched his wife on the waist and asked her to say something, just how long was she going to stay quiet?Could she not see that Song Yixu was not willing to take money out for them? They have promised their daughter that they would give her the best wedding and even a house if Song Yixu did not take money out then how would they do all of those things?


    Madam Ying did not want to fight with Song Yixu, something about this calm and gentle schrly woman scared her. Especially those sharp eyes but she could not ignore her husband as well because he would surely scold her once they got back home and once her husband started scolding he would not shut up at all which would be really annoying and disturb her sleep.


    Thus, she opened her mouth and then said, " Yixu, I know that you are angry but Nan Nan is my son. How can I do anything to harm him? Just give us money this time, I promise that I will seriously think about your marriage with him."


    " Heh," Song Yixu sneered after hearing Madam Ying''s words. " And just how many times have you promised me this?"


    Madam Ying turned silent, she had indeed said these things many times in the past but she was the mother of Ying Nan! As Song Yixu wanted to marry him, she should at least listen to what she was saying to her, as she was her elder!


    Old Master Ying got angry when he saw that Song Yixu was not listening to him, he red at Song Yixu and nastily said, " Are you sure that you want to make things nasty like this, Yixu? Don''t forget that Nan lives with us! If you don''t want him to suffer, you should hand us the money without any fuss."


    When Song Yixu heard Old Master Ying''s words, her fingers clenched instinctively on the other hand Old Master Ying was really proud of himself. He knew that with this Song Yixu would have no other choice but to listen to him, even if he were to hike the price and tell her to hand him two hundred taels then she would definitely hand it to him.


    He opened his mouth to say that now he wanted two hundred taels when a voice interrupted him.


    " Old Master Ying, what are you doing here? Does Da Qiao know that you are here?"


    Yu Dong looked at the mer with a heavy gaze, she had seen him in the vige next to her when she was visiting Da Qiao and from what she heard, this mer was the biggest sh*t stirrer in the Big Mountain Vige. Thest time she saw him, he was berating a young mer and from the looks of it, he was the Ying Nan everyone was talking about. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

 Chapter 1139: Is there a difference ?

    -----------------------


    " M¡­Madam Yu?"Old Master Ying was a bit surprised when he saw Yu Dong, of course, he knew who Yu Dong was, given that the leader of their vige treated her with quite a lot of respect and admiration. Of course, Old Master Ying did not respect in fact he hated her, he had long heard of how Yu Dong was living like a good for nothing but suddenly she started to work and earn a lot of money.


    Compared to his daughter who was an educated individual, Yu Dong was nothing so howe she earned so much money and his daughter did not? This was something that he could not stomach and thus he hated Yu Dong secretly in his heart but on the surface, he pretended to be polite to Yu Dong.


    " Thats right, it''s me," Yu Dong affirmed as she turned to look at Old Master Ying and his wife before saying, " You did not answer my question, what are you doing here?"


    " This¡­" Old Master Ying hesitated for a while before telling Yu Dong that he was there to take money for his daughter''s marriage. He did not think that there was anything wrong with what he was doing, after all, Ying Nan was still their family member and as Song Yixu wanted to marry him, she needed to listen to their orders, if she refused then they would also refuse to marry Ying Nan to her.


    Not only that they would also torment him until Song Yixu listens to them.


    Yu Dong did not say anything instead it was Chen Mi who spoke up, " Does that mean if Madam Song hands you a hundred taels, you will treat Mister Ying Nan better? Does that mean he will get new clothes and meat to eat three times a day?"


    Old Master Ying choked when he heard Chen Mi''s words, he paused and then said, " T..there is no need for that, he is a mer why should he be treated and pampered like this? The life of a mer is a tough one anyway¡ª¡ª"


    " Then what if the point of handing you a hundred taels?" Chen Mi countered causing Yu Dong to lower her head and suppress her smile that was about to etch on her lips. She looked at her feet and did not pay attention to Old Master Ying who was looking at her as if he was waiting for her to stop Chen Mi.


    Of course, Yu Dong was not going to stop Chen Mi and thetter was not going to stop either when he did not receive an answer from Old Master Ying, he tilted his head and innocently said, " Just now you said that if Madam Song did not want Master Ying to get punished then she would have to hand you a hundred taels, so if you are getting such arge sum under the name of Master Ying, then it means that he is supposed to be rewarded as well."


    He then turned to look at Song Yixu and asked," Madam Song, in the past when you gave them money did they stop hitting and scolding Ying Nan?"


    Song Yixu who was in a daze just a minute ago snapped out of her thoughts, that''s right. Even when she handed arge sum of money to Old Master Ying, Ying Nan was still beaten up. So what was the point of handing them money?


    She breathed out heavily before saying, " You can go back home, I am afraid that there is nothing I can do about your demand for a hundred taels."


    They were going to torment Ying Nan anyway so what was the point?


    When Old Master Ying heard that he was not going to get the money, he was furious especially after he knew that he was going to get the hundred taels. He turned to look at Chen Mi who innocently looked back at him and cursed him a hundred times in his heart, it was because of this nosy mer that he lost a hundred taels!


    And this woman, why did he not stop this mer of hers from speaking? She was enjoying this, wasn''t she?


    His eyes shed ferociously as he looked at Chen Mi, though he was unwilling to live Song Yixu did not give him a chance to speak and then turned on her heels before heading inside the restaurant. She was getting just as muddleheaded as her mother now, if Chen Mi had not been careful just now and warned her then she would have given a hundred taels to Old Master Ying for nothing.


    Seeing that Song Yixu went inside the restaurant Yu Dong and the rest followed her. None of them paid attention to Old Master Ying and his wife, leaving the two of them to fume. Once the group went inside the restaurant, Old Master Ying turned to look at his wife and then scolded her fiercely, " What were you doing just now? They were scolding your husband and you stayed quiet like a mute?


    You should have said something just now! Aish, why are you so useless?"


    Old Madam Ying did not say anything. How could she say anything against Yu Dong? She knew what kind of person Yu Dong was and thus she did not dare to even open her mouth.If one wrong thing came out of her mouth then Yu Dong would beat the hell out of her.


    She had heard from the mers in her vige that Yu Dong was fiercely protective of her mers, she would listen silently if one were to insult her or evenugh but if someone was to say something to her mers then she would beat the heck out of the person.


    How could she fight against Yu Dong''s mer? Wasn''t this equivalent to asking for a beating?


    When Old Master Ying saw that his wife was acting as if she could not hear anything, he was so furious that his eyes rolled in his sockets, he pped and kicked her while calling her useless junk before turning on his heels to head over to the vige. While Old Madam Ying did not say anything, such a matter who cares about it?


    Scold as much as you want it wasn''t like she was going to lose an inch of her skin.

 Chapter 1140: I will break your legs today!

    " Is something the matter?"Yu Dong asked as she walked inside the private room that Song Yixu had permanently booked for her and her family to use it whenever they wanted to use it.


    Song Yixu smiled softly as she sat down on the chair after pulling it away from the table and then said," There are some things going on with me indeed." She then asked the rest of the Yu family to sit down before she ordered the server to bring the finest dishes that were avable in their restaurant and then turned to look at Yu Dong before continuing, " I usually don''t speak of this matter as it concerns the reputation of a mer but now that you have already seen the joke there is no point in hiding it right?"


    Yu Dong did not say anything, she calmly sipped on the chilled cucumber soup while waiting for Song Yixu to speak, the mers did not want to pry so they took Yu Mai and Sun Jie to another room and left the two women alone.


    Once they were gone, Song Yixu breathed out a heavy breath and then closed her eyes. Her fingers circled the lid of the bowl as she waited for a while before saying, " There was a time when I was kidnapped by someone from my mother''s enemy fraction. And they dumped me into the faraway vige that now belongs to Miss Da Qiao.


    I was a child and maybe that was the reason why they took sympathy for me and instead of killing me, they dumped me in the mountains in the hope that I would be killed or lost on my own."


    " Back then I would have died of fever as the weather was too cold but I was saved by Ying Nan. He brought me to a warm cave and then took care of me, he even went to the physician of their vige and brought back medicines for me. Because of his care, I am alive and well today," she sighed and then looked up at Yu Dong who did not say anything and listened to Song Yixu quietly.


    It was a good thing as well, because if Yu Dong had spoken then she was sure that she would not be able to continue.


    Song Yixu blinked her eyes with a reminiscent look in her eyes before she said, " I promised him that I woulde back to marry him in a few days but surprisingly I found out that Ying Nan''s family was a mess. His father was long gone and he was under the care of his stepfather who rose to the position of the official husband after the death of Ying Nan''s father.


    His stepfather as you can already see, is not the kind of person with whom you can talk sense. His mother on the other hand is the kind of person who only cares about herself, as long as she does not care whether her children are alive or dead, as long as herforts are not ruined."


    " But that did not shake off my enthusiasm to marry him, I was still willing to marry Ying Nan as I knew that he was different from his family. Unfortunately, I only triggered the once-sleeping greed of that couple. The second they realized that they could get money from Ying Nan not only did they refuse to let Ning Yan marry me at once instead they started making all sorts of excuses.


    In the beginning, they said that they wanted a new house and then it was fields¡­. I fulfilled their demands as I was sincere to Ying Nan but,"


    A soft sigh escaped from her lips as Song Yixu shook her head, " But it seems like I have only made things difficult for him."


    Yu Dong blinked her eyes and then ced the bowl on the table before wiping her lips, she then said in a calm voice, " Well I do admit that you were in the wrong, you showed them that you value Ying Nan when you knew that they did not value him which led to more trouble on his part."


    " And giving into the wishes of someone once meant that you would have to give in to their wishes again and again. However, there is still time to deal with them though."


    Song Yixu raised her head and looked at Yu Dong who was looking at her already, she blinked her eyes and asked," What do you mean by that there is still time?"


    " That mer''s sister is getting married right? This means that your beloved mer might be getting tormented even more, so why don''t you take this chance and do something that triggers a response from the entire vige?" Yu Dong slyly looked at Song Yixu who for the very first time in her life realized that she had never met true evil.


    ¡­..


    Once Yu Dong was done with the conversation with Song Yixu, she handed her the mutton and vegetables that she brought with her to thank the woman for her help.


    " I am grateful for the help you have given me while dealing with that woman named surname Shen," Yu Dong bowed in front of Song Yixu who smiled and shook her head before saying, " You are speaking too politely. You also helped me solve a problem that has been bothering me for quite some time." She then added, " If not for you, I would have never found a way to deal with this matter."


    Yu Dong did not say anything, she simply smiled at Song Yixu and said, " You better make a move as soon as possible, those two have gone back to vige. I think this is the correct time to smash the iron when it''s hot."


    Song Yixu nodded and agreed with Yu Dong before sending one of her shadow guards to the Big Mountain Vige. Yu Dong was right, this is the right time to deal with this matter.


    --------------


    On the other side, at the Big Mountain Vige.


    Ying Nan returned home after having a lengthy chat with the shadow guard whom Song Yixu sent. Though he was scared to fight his stepfather and mother he also knew that he could not make Song Yixu wait any longer. She was the rich and arrogant princess of the Song family, her family was already pushing her to get married and yet she was holding back because of him.


    If not for the fact that she had him in her heart, she would have married anyone by now but she was willing to work hard and wait for him patiently then he too needed to make the first move.


    " You are back so early?" Old Master Ying taunted as he looked at Ying Nan who was holding the hoe. He wanted to sneer at Ying Nan and call him useless for not even hoodwinking a woman properly when he saw the hoe that Ying Nan was clutching. This hoe ¡­why was it so clean?


    His eyes narrowed and he looked at Ying Nan before asking sharply, " Why is the hoe so clean? Did you not harvest the cabbages? We only owe three mu ofnds, you did not need an entire day to clean it up."


    '' Here ites,'' Ying Nan thought in his head before saying, " What do you want me to do? I told you that I was feeling sick today. I only harvested a corner of thend, I can only do this much¡­ I am a mer, not a woman or a man whose strength is enough to harvest three mu ofnds alone."


    When Old Master Ying heard that Ying Nan only harvested a corner of thend, the anger that he had suppressed from the morning burst forth. This mer! This useless mer, in the afternoon Song Yixu refused to hand them the hundred taels that they wanted and now this mer was telling him that he did not harvest thend? And only harvested a side of thend? What was he thinking?


    Was he not seeing that the weather was getting worse? This was the time when they needed to harvest the cabbages before this hot weather ruined the entire crop!


    Once Old Master Ying heard that Ying Nan did not harvest the crops as he wanted, he rushed to the corner of the courtyard where the broom was kept and then rushed at Ying Nan with the broom in his hand, today he was going to make this mer learn what he could do and what he could not do! How dare he find trouble with him like this?


    " You son of a b*stard! You are really daring huh!" As he roared he rushed at Ying Nan who dropped the hoe and rushed out of the house. When Old Master Ying saw that Ying Nan was actually running out of the house, his eyes shed viciously as he screamed,"You ba*tard you dared to run! I will break your legs today!"

 Chapter 1141: Don’t come back home if you dare

    Old Master Ying''s voice was so loud that everyone in the vige heard him. It was evening and the vigers were returning from their fields thus when Ying Nan rushed out of the house, they all saw Old Master Ying chasing after Ying Nan.


    Seeing this a few people rushed to call Da Qiao while the others rushed to stop Old Master Ying.


    " Enough, what are you waving your broom for, Old Master Ying? Day and night you hit poor Nan until he cannot even talk back, we do not say anything as this is your family matter but do you even know how embarrassing it is for you to wave your broom around like that?" One of the women said as she looked at Old Master Ying with distaste.


    She really hated the Ying family, not only was the master of the family azy good for nothing, her husband was not any better than a shrew.


    They were the trash of the vige and brought their reputation down by fighting every time and everyone whom they found unsettling!


    " Thats right, you are ruining the name of our vige! What kind of scenes haven''t you caused every day? Why can you not live peacefully without causing a scene?" Another woman chimed in with a frown.


    Now the Big River Vige was getting better and better, they all had heard about how the vigers were earning more and more money every day. They also heard about how the leader of the vige turned a tragedy into something more fulfilling by handing gold taels to the vigers. Now they all were rebuilding their houses!


    There were all sorts of benefits too which included mental and physical trauma.


    The better the Big River Vige became the more upset they became, it was not that they were envious but theparison was inevitable when they thought about how the Big River Vige was getting better and they were only watching this sh*t show, they could not help but be angry.


    The Big River Vige was not far from their vige, just a mountainy between the two viges. How could they not hear the screams and yells of Old Master Ying? What were they thinking creating a ruckus like this?


    " I am creating a scene? This bastard here thinks that he is some sort of prince! I told him to harvest the cabbages that are fully grown but he only did a corner of the field. With this how long will it take to harvest the entire field?" Old Master Ying did not think that he was in the wrong and shouted hisints as if he had suffered a great grievance.


    However, when everyone heard hisints, they felt like they had heard the biggest joke. They looked at Old Master Ying as one of the vigersughed and said, " Yo¡­ you want a mer to harvest three mu ofnd? Are you joking with us, Old Master Ying? If a mer can harvest three mu ofnds on his own then what are we?


    Even with three of my sisters, we cannot harvest one mu in a day and you want a mer to harvest three mu ofnds in just a single day?"


    " Thats right why don''t you try to harvest three mu ofnds first? Teach Ying Nan properly and then we will talk!"


    Old Master Ying stiffened as he looked at the crowd. Harvest three mu ofnds on his own? He would be dead if he was to harvest three mu ofnds at his age!


    Fortunately for him, his wife came running after hearing Old Master Ying''s screams but she did not scold Old Master Ying when she came to a stop instead she red at Ying Nan before saying, " Why are you acting up? Can''t you see that you are troubling your father,e back home with us."


    But instead of agreeing with Old Madam Lai, Ying Nan looked at her and then said, " Is it true that you went to look for Madam Song and asked her to take out a hundred taels?"


    The matter between him and Song Yixu was spread all over the vige by Old Master Ying. Who said that he was a wretched mer who seduced a woman at a young age and what not, Ying Nan had no qualms in talking about it.


    When everyone heard the ins and outs of the matter, they understood almost immediately what happened and why Old Master Ying was beating Ying Nan. Most probably he could not get the hundred taels that he wanted and was now taking his anger out on Ying Nan.


    Explore more stories at mvl


    Old Master Ying''s face blushed when he saw the naked contempt in the eyes of the people of the vige. He red up at Ying Nan and snapped, " What do you mean by that I asked for a hundred taels? It''s not like I am asking or demanding. It was Song Yixu who said that she would help our family at every turn, your sister is getting married what''s wrong with handing a small sum as this one?"


    When the vigers heard Old Master Ying call a hundred taels a small sum, they were stunned. This mer really dared to say anything didn''t he?


    Ying Nan took a shuddering breath as he recalled the shadow guard''s words, she told him that as long as he was alive and Song Yixu had him in her heart, he could forget about getting married. This pair of leeches! They would never let him off!


    His eyes filled with tears and then he red at Old Master Ying and Old Madam Ying before shouting, " You are really good! Hundred taels? What rtionship does she even have for her to hand you a hundred taels? You have to be kidding me!"


    Old Master Ying did not know how to answer this question but when he heard Ying Nan shouting at him, his temper red up and he screamed," You bastard how dare you speak to me like this!" He took a step towards Ying Nan with his broom but thetter ran out of the vige and headed up the mountains.


    Seeing him run, Old Master Ying was not worried instead he screamed, " If you have the guts then don''te back ever!"

 Chapter 1142: He really did not come back!

    Old Master Ying was not worried about Ying Nan running out, after all, Ying Nan was just a mer where could he go? By the time the sky turned dark, he would be back. Once he was back, he would deal with him thoroughly! Who was he trying to scare by running away?


    He was not the only one, even the vigers thought that Ying Nan would be back. After all, he did the same thing in the past and by evening he would return home, that poor mer did not have a firm stand to fight back against Old Master Ying anyway.


    Though they all knew that Ying Nan would be back, they could not help but remark,


    " Old Master Ying, you are too much. Ying Nan is already eighteen, mers his age already has two or three kids yet you refuse to get him married."


    " Thats right if you are refusing to let him get married to that Song woman why are you shamelessly asking for money from her? Don''t you think you have leeched enough under Ying Nan''s name?"


    However, Old Master Ying did not feel that he was doing anything. He ced his hands on his hips and then red at the crowd that was ring at him, he narrowed his eyes and then said, " Who are you to tell what I can do and what I cannot do? This is our family matter! Did I force that woman to give me money? She did it because she wanted to suck up to us humph!


    You all are jealous that we have such a big connection and nothing more."


    When the vigers heard Old Master Ying''s words, they rolled their eyes. Who was jealous of whom?


    One of the vigers could not help but say, " Watch what you are saying, Old Master Ying. Everything you have now is because of Ying Nan and everyone knows how you treat him, sooner orter you are going to suffer if you keep on acting like this. In case Ying Nan never came back then you can forget about enjoying the benefits that you are enjoying now."


    " Who says he is noting back? He is like a dog at our house! Even if I beat him to death, he would still wag his tail for me!" Old Master Ying shouted back, he red at the vigers ferociously before pulling his wife away. As he dragged her away, he rolled his eyes and scolded her fiercely, " Why did you not say anything? Stay tuned to mvl


    If you had stopped him then that mer would have gone back home with us obediently. Now look what he did! Once hees back, then you need to beat his arse a few more times, he is going too far! How dare he go against his parents?"


    " Don''t worry, I will deal with him properly. You are right, he is getting too bold, he dared to question us and even ran away from home, see if I don''t break his legs once hees back!" Old Madam Ying said harshly.


    Old Master Ying and Old Madam Ying did not believe that Ying Nan would note back thus they went back home with ease.


    However, the sky continued to turn dark yet there was no sign of Ying Nan''s return.


    The vigers who were aware of this could not help but worry about Ying Nan. It was not a good thing that a mer was out thiste and that too on mountains, what if something happened?


    The vigers were worried and Da Qiao was also worried but the only ones who were not worried were Old Master Ying and Old Madam Ying. They went back home and took a long nap if not for the fact that Ying Tuanzi returned they would have continued to sleep.


    " Daddy! Where is my dinner? The stove is not lit up and there is nothing cooked on it, what''s going on?" Ying Tuanzi asked as she knocked on the door of Old Master Ying''s room.


    As soon as Old Master Ying heard his daughter''s words, he frowned and then got up from his bed. The stove was not lit up. What was that useless mer doing?


    He stepped down from the bed and walked out of the room while muttering, " What is that wretched mer doing? My daughter is back home and he hasn''t cooked rice yet? He had to be kidding me!"


    " Ying Nan! You bastard where are you hiding? Go and cook food for your sister! Ying Nan!" Old Master Ying shouted again and again but no matter how many times he shouted no one answered him back.


    A frown etched on his forehead as Old Master Ying walked over to Ying Nan''s room and then kicked open his door. No sooner did he open the door, than Old Master Ying found out that Ying Nan was not at home!


    " Good! Very good! He dared to run out huh!" Old Master Ying was stunned at first but after a while, he was furious once the shock wore off, that mer was really looking down on him!


    " Fine let''s see how long he can hide!" Old Master Ying snapped as he turned on his heels and headed back into the kitchen, he did not think that he needed Ying Nan to maintain his house.


    However the truth was that Old Master Ying was good for nothing, he did not know how to cook and even if he did know a few things after getting married to Old Madam Ying, he had never stepped in the kitchen.


    Thus even when he thought that he could cook a decent meal without any fuss, his reality was not as good as his imagination. With hisck of skills, the rice that he cooked was not cookedpletely, the stir-fried vegetables were burnt and the soup that he cooked had a fishy taste.


    As soon as the Ying Family took a sip all of them had a hard time swallowing it. The youngest daughter of the Ying family, Ying Bo threw the bowl on the table and cried, " What is this? It''s salty and fishy, I don''t want to drink it!"

 Chapter 1143: Bringing him back no matter what!

    Usually, Old Master Ying would have the patience to coax his youngest daughter but this time around he really did not have the patience to deal with her. How could he have the patience to deal with Ying Bo? He hadn''t cooked for many years and thus had forgotten how to cook. He could not even light up the stove and almost ended up getting blind, the stove smoked for a long time but there was no fire.


    It was with great effort that he was able to light up the stove but as soon as he lit the stove up, he realised that the pots and pans had not been washed. After all, they only knew how to eat and the responsibility of washing pots and pane belonged to Ying Nan. Every day he woulde back home and then wash the dirty pans, bowls and chopsticks but Ying Nan ran away from home.


    Thus, no one washed the pots or pans. Frustration filled his heart as he was the only mer in the house, so even if he did not want to wash the dirty pots and pans, he had to use his hands to wash them one by one. He had been living like a master for years, with Song Yixu sending them meat and money, he did not know anything other than sleeping, resting and eating.


    All of a sudden he had to wash the utensils and even cook, he was already annoyed. Now that his daughter was calling his cooked food disgusting and tasteless, he could not help but get angry. He pointed at Ying Bo and then said sternly, " Just eat your meals silently. Do you think that your daddy has it easy?


    That brat ran away from home despite knowing that he has a bunch of things to deal with, your daddy worked so hard to make this food and you say it''s disgusting? Eat whatever is in front of you or starve!"


    Ying Bo was angry but she was hungry as well, she looked at the hard rice and salty soup with burnt stir-fried vegetables and muttered, " Ying Nan can cook much better than this."


    Though they hated to admit it, the Ying family had to ept that Ying Nan was really good at cooking even if he cooked fish soup, there would be no fishy smell. What was more with him at home, Song Yixu would send them braised rabbit meat or something of the sort every next day but now that Ying Nan was not here, they did not get the braised pork or rabbit meat either.


    Old Master Ying was quite upset with what his youngest daughter said but he did not say anything in response instead he finished his meal while drinking water and then went to sleep. He was sure that after a night of scare, Ying Nan would be back.


    They only needed to suffer a bit tonight, when Ying Nan came back, he would teach him a good lesson and also bully him into going to the town and bringing back a bunch of things from Song Yixu''s restaurant.


    '' Just wait! Once hees back, I will ask him to bring at least three to four hundred taels! How dare he spend the night outside? He is not taking me seriously is he?'' Old Master Ying thought in his head.


    The rest of the family thought the same as well, after all, Ying Nan was a mer and had nowhere to go, where could he go?


    However, the next day Ying Nan still did not return.


    This time Old Master Ying panicked. If Ying Nan did not return where did he go? What was he doing? If something happened to that mer, how would he get the money?


    " Daddy!" Ying Tuanzi looked at Old Master Ying as she rushed out of the bathing room and said, " My clothes are not washed and Ying Nan did note back home either, if does note back then who will cook the breakfast? Don''t forget that I need to bring the meal to Mn, if Ying Nan doesn''t cook then from where will I get the food?"


    Every day, Ying Tuanzi would make Ying Nan cook for Liu Mn and then bring the meal to Liu Mn''s vige where she would spend the rest of the day. What was even more wonderful was that Ying Tuanzi would help around in Liu Mn''s field but she did not have the time to take care of her own fields.


    When Old Master Ying heard Ying Tuanzi''s words, he snapped out of his daze and forgot about cooking breakfast! If Ying Nan did note back then how would he get the money from Song Yixu¡ª¡ª


    "Song Yixu! I bet that mer rushed to her house! That shameless mer! He really dared to do it!" Old Master Ying was really angry but he was not foolish, he did not call the entire vige as he was worried that they would all witness Ying Nan living at Song Yixu''s house.


    If so many people witnessed Ying Nan at Song Yixu''s house then even if he did not want to marry Ying Nan to Song Yixu, he had to marry the two of them!


    He still needed Song Yixu to raise Ying Bo as well as Ying Tuanzi''s kids!


    How could he allow that to happen?


    Thus instead of collecting the entire vige, Old Master Ying rushed to the town along with his wife. The journey to the town only consisted of half an hour, but while they were heading down the town, Old Master Ying felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    " Can you not drive faster? I am worried something will happen if we arrive at the townte?" He told the old driver.


    The old woman driving the ox cart rolled her eyes and then replied, " If you are in such a hurry then you can run? Maybe you will reach faster."


    Old Master Ying pursed his lips angrily while ring at the old woman. These people! They were really getting on his nerves!

 Chapter 1144: A marriage match?

    Old Master Ying was furious but he could not do anything to the old driver, he could only grind his teeth and then wait silently. There was no way he was getting off the cart as he knew that if he was to walk all the way to the town then he might as well forget that he was going to ever catch Ying Nan.


    He needed to control himself for now, once Ying Nan fell in his hands, he would teach that bastard a good lesson. Every ounce of criticism, he would make that mer pay it back twice to him!


    Though Old Master Ying thought that he would be able to control himself, he could not suppress his anger as he pped his wife on the shoulder and then hissed, " That old woman just said a bunch of things to me, what are you doing? As my wife should you not be telling her off?"


    Old Madam Ying looked at the woman who was sturdy and strong as she handled oxen every day and shuddered with just one nce of her muscles. One look at the woman and she knew that she could not deal with the driver, so what was the point of even squabbling with her?


    Old Madam Ying was the ssic example of bullying the weak and fearing the strong, thus she did not say anything to the old woman and closed her eyes as if she was sleeping.


    Seeing her actions Old Master Ying was so angry that he wished he could kill her. This woman was his wife, yet other than eating, drinking and sleeping she did not do anything. She could not even protect him in case he was being ridiculed just look at her!


    He was very upset but there was nothing he could do as Old Madam Ying did not hear a thing he was saying and even if she could hear what he was saying, she was pretending not to.


    Stifled and angry, Old Master Ying could only sit quietly for the entire journey. Fortunately, an hourter, he arrived at the town heaving a sigh of relief. Once he was done paying the old woman the fare of the ox cart, he rushed to the house which belonged to Song Yixu. He was in such a hurry that he did not even care about his wife.


    " Hey! What are you doing? Where are you going?" When a servant saw Old Master Ying barging inside the Song Household, she immediately stopped thetter but Old Master Ying was like a force which could not be trifled with, he pushed the servant away from his path and then shouted, " Ying Nan! I know you are in there, you bettere out before I call the Yamen."


    " Ying Nan! I saide out you wretched beast who ate his father the day he was born!"


    " Ying Nan! You bastard can you not hear me? You bettere out now or else I will change your appearance if I get my hands on you!"


    " Who are you? And who are you screaming at?" The housekeeperdy walked out of the house and then looked at Old Master Ying with a frown on her face. " Who is this, Ying Nan? Why do you keep yelling his name?"


    Old Master Ying looked at the housekeeperdy who was dressed even finer than him, who was supposed to be Song Yixu''s father-inw and turned sullen. He scoffed and then said, " What do you mean by who I am? I am the father-inw of your boss, she is in love with my stepson, Ying Nan and brought him here. I am here to bring him back before your boss ruins him. Ask him toe back!"


    "Father-inw? In love with your son? Are you out of your mind? You think that my boss will fall in love with a country bumpkin?" The housekeeperdy snorted, she looked at Old Master Ying and then said mockingly, " My boss epted a marriage meeting justst night, she is meeting her match at this moment in the famous theatre.


    He is the son of a high-ranking official and you say that she is in love with your son? Who are you even?"


    " What? What marriage match?" Old Master Ying was stunned. Song Yixu was visiting another mer? That was impossible!


    He looked at the housekeeperdy and then sternly said, " You are joking! There is no way that she would even look at anyone else other than Nan Nan!"


    " Oh, so you are the father of that mer?" One of the servants who was walking past the courtyard heard what Old Master Ying said and then turned to look at him with a contempt-filled gaze. " You think too highly of your son, Old Master Ying. Even if he rescued our boss, he is not a beauty or a prince.


    Our boss gave you a chance but you did not listen, did you think that you will be able to suck the hard-earned money of our boss for all your life? Even if she had feelings for your son, there is a limit to her patience. She is someone who is going to own the business of the Song restaurant. Do you think that you can continue like this?


    If she allows you to suck her blood then what will happen to her?"


    "She also needs to answer her family after all."


    " Thats right, our boss is the legitimate daughter of the Song family. Enough is enough, how many years have you yed with her? She was bound to lose her patience."


    Old Master Ying felt like he was falling in an ice cave, he did not believe that Song Yixu would fall for someone else! Thus he rushed out of the house and went to the biggest theatre, he would definitely see the truth, these guys could lie to him all they wanted but there was no way Song Yixu was going to marry someone other than Ying Nan!

 Chapter 1145: Do you not care that he is missing ?

    In Old Master Ying''s head, there was no way, Song Yixu who was so obsessed with his step son would ever think of going to an arranged marriage match. Thus, with that thought in his head, he rushed to the biggest and most famous, '' Smiling Stars'' theatre, hoping to get a glimpse of Song Yixu.


    "¡­ They dare lie to me. Who do they think they are? I am not such an ignorant fool! To think that they would lie about something so unbelievable!" Old Master Ying muttered as he hid behind a wall and then looked at the theatre, his eyes surveying the guests who were leaving the theatre and when he did not see Song Yixu even when the theatre was almost empty, he snorted. " See that.


    They were just lying¡ª¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Song Yixu stepped out of the theatre with a really beautiful mer. He was taller than Ying Nan and because he was a young master of a very rich family, his skin was paler than the moon without any blemish.


    He looked thin and dainty, with his hair curled and tied in a loose braid which was ced on his shoulder such that it was hanging in front of his chest.


    When Old Master Ying saw the mer, he felt a sort of suffocation in his heart. He thought that Song Yixu would always wait for Ying Nan but what was this? Was her love so cheap? Was her life so cheap? How could she throw her promise away like this?


    The more he thought about it the more worried he became. If this mer was to rece Ying Nan, then how would he get money from Song Yixu?


    In the end, anger and resentment filled his head as he rushed toward Song Yixu. All sense of rationality left his head as he charged at Song Yixu.


    " What is this? What is the meaning of this? You promised Ying Nan, that you woulde to marry him and now you are in a marriage match with another mer, do you not feel ashamed?" Old Master Ying questioned Song Yixu as soon as he popped in front of her. The sight of this woman talking to the mer and smiling so happily was like a thorn in his eyes, why was this mer here?


    Why was he smiling and watching theatre with a woman like this? Does he have no shame?


    Song Yixu paused in her stride and his gazended on Old Master Ying who stiffened when he saw Song Yixu look at him with such cold eyes. What¡­What was the matter? This was the first time she was looking at him like this. In the past even if he was creating a ruckus, Song Yixu never looked at him like this!


    " You.. what''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t you recognise me?" Old Master Ying thought that Song Yixu was pretending to not recognise him because she wanted to impress the mer in front of her which was why he puffed his chest and then pointed at himself, " I am Ying Nan''s father, the mer you promised to marry! How can you do this to him!"


    " I do recognise you," Song Yixu did not deny Old Master Ying''s words, instead she turned to look at the old mer with an apathetic look in her eyes and then said, " But what are those nonsensical ims that you are making?"


    " Nonsensical?" Old Master Ying was stumped as he looked at Song Yixu with a startled look on his face. " What do you mean by nonsensical? You promised him!"


    " Did I? If I had promised him then we should have exchanged a betrothal token right? Do you have it?" Song Yixu questioned Old Master Ying causing him to stiffen. Betrothal token? Song Yixu did mention it but he thought that if he agreed then he would have to send Ying Nan, sooner orter. Something he did not want to do, how could he?


    He wanted that bastard''s son to suffer under him all his life! Even when he died, Old Master Ying wanted Ying Nan to serve his daughters.


    Thus, he refused to exchange tokens. Who would have thought that his one decision woulde to bite him back like this?


    " Who is he?" Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the mer next to Song Yixu questioned with a frown. He looked at Old Master Ying with distaste in his eyes and sneered, " Madam Song, you did not tell me that you were close to such beggars as well. Do you want me to offer him a tael or two? Maybe he will leave then."


    Old Master Ying felt humiliated when he heard the words of the mer, he wanted to tell him to shove him off as he was the father-inw of Song Yixu but to his surprise, before he could say anything Song Yixu looked at the mer with a concerned look on her face and said, " You feel ufortable in hispany? Then we shall leave."


    And without even listening to what Old Master Ying had to say she turned on her heels and then walked away leaving Old Master Ying to be bbergasted. This... This was really happening?


    He blinked his eyes while watching Song Yixu leave with the mer but then he snapped out of his daze and chased after her as fast as he could.


    " Ying Nan is missing!


    He left for the mountains and did not return do you not care?" Old Master Ying shouted after Song Yixu, he knew that there was no way Song Yixu would be so heartless as to leave Ying Nan behind and sure enough when she heard that Ying Nan was missing Song Yixu paused, however before Old Master Ying could cheer in his heart, thetter looked at him and then stated coldly, " Do I need to know this?


    Can you not see I am with someone else now?"

 Chapter 1146: Where is Ying Nan?

    Old Master Ying was stunned after hearing Song Yixu''s words, he looked at Song Yixu with a surprised look on his face. He never thought that one day, Song Yixu would say something like this¡ª¡ª how many times had he acted up and not once did she say anything against him?


    But now all of a sudden, she was actually walking next to another mer and even acting as if she could not care about Ying Nan. If Song Yixu married someone else then how would he get the money? Only when Ying Nan became the official husband would he be able to act like a tyrant? So howe this was happening to him?


    " You¡­you are heartless! He saved your life and yet you left him like this! You are really worthless, Song Yixu!" Old Master Ying shouted after Song Yixu but thetter never looked back at him causing the mer to get so angry that he nearly coughed out blood. Why ¡­why was this happening? Explore stories at mvl


    However, no matter how much he screamed Song Yixu did not listen to a thing that he had to say. She turned on her heels and continued to head towards the carriage, seeing her leave Old Master Ying wanted to chase after her. In his head even if Song Yixu did not marry Ying Nan, she should at least hand somepensation, after all, Ying Nan was eighteen now and did not marry because of him.


    How could she abandon him like this?


    But as he chased after Song Yixu, he was stopped by the guards who were following Song Yixu. They looked at Old Master Ying who was trying to get close to Song Yixu and then one of them said with a grin, "What''s wrong, Old Master Ying? Are you upset that your days of tyranny are finished?"


    " You¡­ what nonsense, I am only asking her to hand me thepensation! Ying Nan had been waiting for her for years, how could she abandon him like this?" Old Master Ying shouted at the two women who looked at him for two seconds before bursting outughing.


    " What do you mean by waiting for her? Did our master betroth with him? Old Master Ying, you had all the rights to marry Master Ying with someone else. Our mistress never stopped you, the one who was haggling and refusing was you, now that she had moved on what are you getting angry for?" One of the guards said with a light titter which made Old Master Ying really angry.


    He wanted to say something but he could not as the guards pushed him away and then said harshly, " Now you are no longer rted to our boss. You better be polite with us or we will be rude to you, do you understand?"


    After speaking they turned to walk away, in the past, Old Master Ying had caused a lot of trouble for them. Now that they had gotten a small part of their revenge, they were quite satisfied with it.


    Old Master Ying stared at the guards who very respectfully helped the mer inside the carriage and felt like he was getting choked. Th¡­This was really happening! Song Yixu was actually courting another mer!


    ¡­.


    Inside the carriage,


    " I am really sorry about this brother-inw," Song Yixu apologized to the mer who was sitting opposite to her. Last night, she had asked her cousin and cousin-inw to help her and the two of them agreed because they found her predicament both pitiful and amusing.


    And as Yu Qun liked amusing things he was very much willing to agree with Song Yixu''s n.


    " Oh there is no need for you to worry about it," Yu Qun waved his hand and then said with a light voice, "It is quite funny. To think that this old mer had been troubling you for years, he deserves everything that ising towards him." He paused and asked, " By the way, where is that mer for whom you are doing everything? He is not at your home so where did you send him to?"


    " To someone whom I trust a lot," replied Song Yixu with a smile.She was not lying she really did trust Yu Dong a lot. If not for her n, then Song Yixu was sure that she would have never seen Old Master Ying make an expression like that in her life!


    Now it was good, this lesson would teach Old Master Ying a good lesson. Let''s see if he dared to harass him or Ying Nan ever again,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " You are here," Yu Dong looked at Ying Nan who just arrived with the mammy who went to look for him and was waiting in the mountains.. since they could not bring Ying Nan in the morning, they could only wait for the night to fall before the mammy snuck him inside their house.


    Ying Nan nodded with a soft and shy expression as he looked at the house which was bigger than his.


    " The house is burned in some ces but it''s fine for you to live in," Yu Dong stated to Ying Nan as she pointed to the charred walls and the ckened roof. " We will try to clear this up in a few days till then you need to bear with it."


    " It''s fine," Ying Nan replied in the past he would stay in the storehouse where the walls were covered in moss and the roof was damp and leaking,pared to that this ce was much better.


    Seeing that he did not mind, Yu Dong nodded and then continued exining, " For the next few days you will have to stay with us, I will deal with your stepfather and mother, you don''t have to worry about them all right? You just need to stay here without any problem and leave the rest to us."


    " My husbands will help you out, if there is something that you don''t understand or you can''t do, then ask them, they will clear it up for you."

 Chapter 1147: Warmth and gloom

    Ying Nan nodded. In fact, he did not mind Yu Dong leaving him alone, he was used to fending after himself ever since his father died. His mother was a coward who did not have a mind of her own and listened to his step father who rose to the position of official husband after the death of his father.


    His step father was someone who only cared about his daughters, in his eyes a mer was a useless existence. Sooner orter he would get married and thus in the eyes of Old Master Ying, wasting any resources on him was useless.


    Something that Ying Nan found really funny as he was the one who brought the delicious meals and the games that Song Yixu sent to the house because of him. If anything he was the one raising their family rather than those useless beings!


    " I know you need a Saozi noodle bowl," Chen Mi said as he worked in the kitchen. He was preparing the meat sauce in the wok while speaking to Ying Nan who got curious when he saw a dish about which he had no idea.


    " You are cooking?" Ying Nan saw a bunch of mers cooking in themon house when he was sneaking inside the vige from the back of the mountains. So why was this mer cooking here?


    In his vige, if something like this happened, then his father wouldn''t even start the fire in their house even if their house was fine his step father would refuse to cook and go to eat where everyone else was cooking. It was weird seeing someone cook when there was a mass banquet going out. Explore new worlds at mvl


    Though it could not be called a banquet but still.


    Chen Mi blushed slightly as he stirred the meat in the wok before starting on the omelettes.


    " I wanted to eat something spicy¡ª¡ª"


    " And something that contains meat," Ye Liu finished for him as he finished cleaning Yu Jin''s diaper. He straightened up from the table and then looked at Chen Mi whose blush got even more thick." You know one of these days you will get our family to fall into trouble."


    " Oh shush," Chen Mi spit three times by moving his head to the side. He then said, "It''s not that I am greedy for meat, it''s just that Little Jin has gotten more and more active these days. I want to keep up my energy levels to chase after him."


    Yu Jin who was med for nothing made an angry sound. When was he active? He had been eating and sleeping all day. Why did he not know that he was keeping his father on his toes?


    " See that even your son refuses to agree with you," Ye Liu hugged Yu Jin while rubbing his cheek against Yu Jin. The two of them red at Chen Mi with the same expression.


    " Why does he look more simr to you than me?"


    " Maybe because he stays more with me whenpared to you."


    Ying Nan who had never seen such a raucous house was stumped when he saw that the mers in the house did not have any restraints and could talk and act how they liked. In his house, his stepfather would get angry at him even if he was to raise his voice much less make a racket like this.


    He shot a worried look at Yu Dong but he did not see her getting bothered instead she was calmly talking with the mer who was pregnant/.


    "Feels weird right?" While Ying Nan was watching Yu Dong and Shen Li, a voice called him from behind. He turned around and found himself looking at a tall mer who looked like a man if not for the fact that he had a cinnabar on his forehead.


    " Yeah, it does. I never thought mers could be this outspoken," Ying Nan softly replied, he really did not think that mers could be this carefree. His stepfather would scold him for the smallest thing possible thus it was quite surprising that a household had such a warm atmosphere instead of being cold and biting.


    '' I wish to stay here'' Ying Nan thought in his head, he did not want to go back home given that he would have to face the cold faces of those people who did not like him again.


    " I was surprised as well the first time," Fang Chi said to Ying Nan with a smile as he handed him a cup of chilled water. " But the ce where your loved one''s lives should not be filled with restrictions."


    '' Really?'' Ying Nan questioned in his head as he looked at Fang Chi but before he could say anything further, they were asked by Chen Mi to sit down as they were about to start dinner.


    On the other hand at the Big Mountain Vige.


    " What do you mean that he is missing?" Da Qiao asked Old Master Ying with a shocked look on her face. She really could not believe that Old Master Ying and the rest of their family did not evene to look for Ying Nan for an entire day.


    Old Master Ying who knew that he was being looked down at pursed his lips and then snarled, " What do you think it means vige head? Ying Nan left homest night and did note back home, you need to look for him as soon as possible!"


    If Ying Nan did not return then Song Yixu would marry that mer. If that happened then what would happen to their family?


    Da Qiao looked at the old mer with an annoyed expression. Did he think that she was deliberately asking such questions? She needed to know what happened!


    After all, how could a family not sense the disappearance of a family member for an entire night? What was Old Master Ying thinking?


    ---------


    Leave a power stone or golden ticket if you like the story. Thank you for sending me a dragon , moondark! I can''t believe thatyou are still reading this book! Thank you so much!

 Chapter 1148: They think he died

    Da Qiao was furious with the Ying family. Did they think that this was a matter of can and cannot? If she could search for Ying Nan in a few minutes then she would have done it without them telling her but they were telling her that Ying Nan went missingst night and yet they wereing to look for her now!


    " Are you out of your mind, Old Master Ying?" Da Qiao questioned him angrily as she looked at him. She then turned her attention to Old Madam Ying and said, " He is like this but you are Ying Nan''s mother right? He did note home for an entire night and you did not care? Old Master Ying is Ying Nan''s stepfather he will not care about her but you should at least care about him!


    What were you thinking?"


    Old Madam Ying lowered her head, she did not say anything and simply continued to look down. She could see the vigers looking at her with disgust and annoyance as if waiting to tear her down, Old Madam Ying certainly did not dare to go against the crowd which was this angry.


    " They are really too much, poor Ying Nan did note homest night and yet they slept peacefully all night!"


    " All night? I bet if it wasn''t Ying Tuanzi''s wedding they wouldn''t have cared for him even if he was gone missing for a week," a vige woman remarked with a scoff.


    Everyone in the vige knew how Old Master Ying treated Ying Nan and with a mother like Old Madam Ying, it was simply a life of nothing but troubles for Ying Nan. Look at this, he did note home for an entire night and yet neither Old Madam Ying nor Old Master Ying cared for him.


    It was fine for Old Master Ying as he was just a stepfather and Ying Nan did note out from his womb but Old Madam Ying was his biological mother, how could she not worry about her son?


    What was more, Ying Nan was a mer! What if something happened to him? If something happened to him, then where would they put the face of their vige?


    A young mer was lost and not one of them went looking for him!? Other viges would call them heartless and cruel if they were to find out that they did something like this!


    Old Master Ying felt his cheeks burn with humiliation as he listened to the things that were being spoken by the vigers. He red at them and then said harshly, " What are you getting excited for? Did we not tell you the truth? Why do you have to say so many things? Are you going to help us or not?"


    The way he spoke sounded like he was ordering them to look for Ying Nan. Some of the vigers wanted to refute him saying that they were not going to look for Ying Nan but they all had watched him grow up in front of them and they dared not leave him alone thus even if they were upset with Old Master Ying.


    They still went to their houses and then picked up their hunting tools before heading up the mountains/


    Seeing that the vigers were going to look from Ying Nan, Old Master Ying heaved a sigh of relief and so did Old Madam Ying, she was worried that the vigers would refuse to help them. With the burdening off her shoulders, she arched her back and then turned to head back to her own house but she was stopped by Da Qiao who looked at Old Madam Ying and said,


    " We are not your servants, Old Madam Ying. If you don''te with us then forget about us going to the mountains either. It''s not our fault that your son is missing."


    " Thats right," one of the vige women narrowed her eyes and red at Old Madam Ying before saying, " If you don''te with us then we are not heading up the mountains either, do you think that we are going to look around the mountains for your son and then bring him back to you while you sleep in your bedroom?"


    Old Madam Ying: "¡­" She did think that they would bring Ying Nan to her without her bothering with him.


    " Go up with them, what are you doing?" Though Old Master Ying liked taking advantage of others, he knew when to stop. He red at his wife and asked her to head up the mountains without causing any further scene. The vigers were already angry with them if this continued then they might not even look for Ying Nan.


    And Ying Nan was essential to them!


    Old Madam Ying did not want to ruin herfort but she still sighed and then headed up the mountains because she knew that if Ying Nan was not found then she might never be able you live a peaceful life.


    The vigers rushed up to the mountains thinking that they would find Ying Nan very soon. He was a young mer, how deep could he venture into the forest but soon the vigers realized that they were thinking too naively. Even when they looked for Ying Nan for three consecutive hours, they could not find him.


    "What''s going on? Did he go deep inside the forest?" One of the women asked Da Qiao whose brows were furrowed. What happened yesterday evening was indeed heartbreaking for Ying Nan. He was not allowed to marry Song Yixu but his father continued to leech off Song Yixu like he had every right to do so. With how hurt Ying Nan wasst evening.


    There was a chance that he might have done something too stupid. Explore more at mvl


    Da Qiao pursed her lips as she stated solemnly, " If he went deep in the forest then we can forget about seeing him again. I heard from Miss Yu that the animals areing down from the forest because of the drought, if Ying Nan went inside the mountains ¡­ then I am afraid that he is dead already."

 Chapter 1149: Let your fist do the talking

    The Big Mountain Vige was in a flurry. Someone went up the mountain and never came back down, this was not a good thing for the vige or Da Qiao, as they still had to report it to the county magistrate.


    This was a big matter and could not be suppressed, thus the entire vige went up the mountains early in the morning and then returnedte in the evening, however even three dayster there was no sign of Ying Nan.


    Most of the vigers believed that he was dead, killed and eaten by a wild animal.


    Da Qiao and the vigers were worried while Old Master Ying yelled and cursed at Ying Nan every day, he scolded him for being useless and a shameless mer who left home for so many days. His curses became so annoying that Da Qiao who was gentle and kind with a huge patience also snapped and scolded him on the spot in front of the vige.


    This stopped Old Master Ying from saying anything publicly but everyone in the vige could hear him shout at Old Madam Ying for giving birth to a fox spirit who couldn''t settle down.


    This matter was something that was happening inside the house and thus neither Da Qiao nor anyone in the vige could say anything but they were annoyed with Old Master Ying to the point that they wanted to chase him out of the vige.


    It was only when the head of the Ying family headed to Old Madam Ying''s house and scolded Old Master Ying to the point where he could not raise his head did everything stopped.


    " Your child is missing and instead of looking for him, you are allowing this mer to cause trouble every day! Is it not embarrassing enough that you could not take care of your son, that you have to cause trouble like this? Do you even know that the entire Ying family is embarrassed because of you? If not for the fact that you were my own blood and flesh, I would have chased you out of the vige!


    One more word against that poor child and see what I do to you!"


    The Head of the Ying family scolded for an entire day before Old Master Ying stopped yammering and screaming. But whoever met with him could hear the old mer calling the head of the Ying family nosy and annoying. He alsoined that the head was poking his nose in their business when he already had enough trouble in his hand.


    Ying Shao was a simple mer who took charge of the entire family after the death of his wife. If he were to raise his hand and swear that he had never treated his family badly, no one in the vige would dare to say anything against him.


    Whether it was his daughter or the daughter of his wife''s concubine. He had treated them the same way, even Old Madam Ying got a fair share ofnd when her mother died even though she was not the legitimate daughter. Thus when Ying Shao heard Old Master Ying call him nosy and restless, he was really annoyed and angry.


    He was so angry that he ended up falling sick for three days.


    Seeing this his daughter Ying Jin could not help but say, " Daddy, I know that you are upset because Nan Nan went missing but Old Master Ying is not someone who is going to listen to you silently. Leave them to their fates, sooner orter that old mer will suffer greatly."


    Ying Shao agreed with his daughter, though he felt pity for Ying Nan, he could only leave his life in the hands of the heavens. After all, he was not the biological grandfather of Ying Nan and there was little to nothing that he could do.


    Even when he tried to help Ying Nan in the Old Master Ying would beat Ying Nan even more.


    " You are right, let''s leave them to their fate. We were two families to begin with anyway," sighed Ying Shao.


    While the Big Mountain Vige was in a state of turmoil, the mammy who was in charge of rying the information to Yu Dong returned to the vige and told her everything that was going on including Ying Nan.


    " Damn that mer is heartless," Chen Mi cursed after hearing what kind of things Old Master Ying said about Ying Nan. If such things were heard by someone then they would think that Ying Nan was a crazy mer who troubled his stepfather every day. It was not a good thing!


    Find your next adventure on mvl


    Ying Nan smiled wretchedly, this was something that he was used to. His stepfather was like a mer who was restless and selfish, in his heart he was the one who was in the right while everyone else was simply looking for trouble.


    " You don''t need to think too much," seeing that Ying Nan was feeling upset, Shen Li smiled at him and patted the back of his hand while sitting on the couch. His mother was the same kind of person and thus, he knew what kind of person this Old Master Ying was and what kind of suffering Ying Nan might have gone through. " Sooner orter it will be better."


    Ying Nan also hoped that his life would be better. He really could not withstand his family anymore, the entire vige even the distant grandfather who was not rted to him biologically was standing up for him and yet his own mother was silent. It would be a lie if he said that it did not hurt him.


    In fact, it cooled his heart to the point where he did not even want to look at his mother. How many benefits did she take from Song Yixu in his name? Yet when he was in trouble she was actually acting like she was an onlooker.


    " If it was me, I would have beaten them up," Ye Liu scoffed coldly. " There is no point in thinking that sooner orter it will get better. It''s best to let your fists talk and think of consequencester."

 Chapter 1150: Song Yixu came bearing gifts

    When Ying Nan heard Ye Liu''s words, he ended up bursting intoughter. It was indeed a good n, talk with one''s fist first, after all, Old Master Ying was not going to treat him well even if he was nice to him what was the point of suffering? Just throw fists and then talk?


    Just as they all talking someone knocked on the door.


    " I will go and see who is it," Fang Chi slowly got up from the couch on which he was sitting and then walked over to the door before slowly opening thetch and pulling the door open. " Madam Song, it is you?" Upon seeing the familiar woman, he greeted her with a soft smile before stepping away and letting Song Yixu enter the house.


    " Miss Yu, Brothers-inw, it''s good to see you," Song Yixu greeted everyone in the house before turning to look at the Chen family and Grandma Yu and Grandma Chen. " How are you doing?"


    She greeted the peers and respectfully bowed in front of the elders which satisfied Grandma Yu so much that she smiled from one ear to another. She knew Song Yixu and was very much aware of how much her second daughter tried to get close to Song Yixu in the past but no matter how much her daughter tried to suck up to Song Yixu, thetter had never paid attention to her.


    And why would she? She was the daughter of a rich merchant and businesswoman. There was no need for her to get entangled with someone like her second daughter.


    But now this woman who did not even look at her second daughter was greeting her politely because of Yu Dong. Grandma Yu felt like she had done some great deeds to have Yu Dong and her eldest daughter as her sessors.


    Even Grandma Chen was feeling a bit blissful. In the past when did she think that such a high profile woman would greet her? It would be impossible for anyone to even care about her.


    " Madam Song, pleasee and sit," Grandma Yu motioned for Song Yixu to sit down as thetter smiled and said, " Grandma Yu, I call you grandma why are you calling me Madam Song? Call me Yixu."


    Grandma Yu smiled and nodded before obliging with what Song Yixu said, " Very well, Yixue here and sit next to grandma."


    Song Yixu sat down but before sitting down she nced at Ying Nan whose face blushed furiously upon meeting her gaze and he lowered his head shyly. How many times had they even met? Of course, he would be shy in the presence of her.


    When Song Yixu saw that Ying Nan was still shy in front of her, her heart could not help but burst with emotions. Sure enough, she did not make a mistake when she chose him as her official husband.


    Song Yixu sat down on the couch and then turned to the mammies who were following her. The mammies understood her meaning and then ced all sorts of gifts, meat and some delicate-looking desserts on the table before turning to look at Yu Dong who was frowning lightly.


    " You don''t seem to be happy?" She remarked with a casual tone causing Yu Dong to roll her eyes as she replied, " I did not help you because I wanted you to bring gifts to my house, Sister Song."


    Song Yixu chuckled and then said with some dissatisfaction, " Who says that I brought these things for you as a gift? I brought these for my brothers-inw and the kids as they are the ones who are keeping Nan Nanpany. He and I will be troubling them the next few days which is why it''s better if you stay out of it. This is between me and my brothers-inw."


    Yu Dong: "¡­."


    Shen Liughed softly while Ye Liu smirked.


    On the other hand, Chen Mi and Fang Chi chuckled upon hearing Song Yixu''s words.


    " Keeping Nan Nanpany is something we must do," Shen Li said with a gentle voice. " There is no such thing as trouble." He then turned to look at Ying Nan before saying, " Nan Nan is such a good mer that I don''t think that we will be troubled in any way. In fact, I am worried that we will get fatter andzier by the time he marries you." Shen Li joked.


    Though Shen Li spoke like he was joking the truth was that he was speaking facts. Ying Nan was a mer who grew up under the pressure of his stepfather thus, he not onlycked confidence but was also restless. He could not sit still for a long time and had to move his hands and feet which was why he took over the cooking job.


    And they had to admit that he was better at cooking whenpared to Chen Mi. Something neither of them said out loud. Enjoy new adventures from mvl


    Ying Nan blushed even more when he heard Shen Li mention his marriage. He bowed his head and muttered something about bringing tea and went inside the kitchen.


    Seeing that the Yu family was treating Ying Nan as their own eased Song Yixu''s mind. She shook her head and then stated, " But still not many would be willing to help someone like this. I am d that you took Ying Nan to your home, this way the Ying family will learn their lesson."


    She had been keeping an eye on the Big Mountain Vige and knew that the vigers of the Big Mountain Vige were in trouble these days as they were looking for Ying Nan night and day. However Song Yixu did not feel sorry for them, if they had reigned in Old Master Ying then nothing like this would have happened.


    She understood that they could not push their noses in another family''s matter but they all could see how Old Master Ying was treating Ying Nan, if they had put so much effort before then she and Ying Nan would have been married and Ying Nan would have never suffered like he did in the past!

 Chapter 1151: Not happy that you are opening a mall

    Ying Nan returned with a few cups of tea and some starters that he had made with Chen Mi. He ced them on the table and then scurried to sit with Chen Mi who smiled at him and handed him a few sunflower seeds to crack open and eat.


    Ying Nan looked at the sweet and salty sunflower seeds and started to crack them with ease. Last night he was still troubled but now he wasn''t as troubled asst night because he had been long infected by the enthusiasm of the Yu family. He had only stayed with them for two nights and they had treated him warmly with no hassles attached this was something that he appreciated a lot.


    In the past when could he sleep in a warm bed and eat a full meal? His stepfather would keep him hungry because he wanted to make sure that Ying Nan would not get sleepy while hungry and would wake up early to cook food.


    " So what have you two nned?" Grandma Yu asked with a light voice." I am not saying that we are troubled by Ying Nan but it is not good for the entire vige to be troubled like this, many of the families have their own things to do if they continue looking for a person who isn''t even lost then their livelihood will be affected."


    Most of the vigers in the Big Mountain Vige depended on selling wild game, pickles and vegetables.


    A few families did farm but they did not sell a lot of their own vegetables in the market now that the situation was dire but they still went to the town to sell their pickles and wild games, Grandma Yu heard from her friends that because Ying Nan was missing no women went to the town to sell anything and were staying in the vige looking for Ying Nan.


    " If they find Ying Nan soon then there will be no opportunity for us to rile the people of Big Mountain Vige, Grandmother," Yu Dong exined as she looked at Grandma Yu with a soft yet sly smile. " We need to make the patience of the Big Mountain Vige run dry and Da Qiao to be reprimanded by the county magistrate, only then will they hate and condemn everything that Old Master Ying does."


    " If they find Ying Nan so easily then they will continue to ignore many like Ying Nan in the vige. Even Ying Nan will be med by them, I don''t want that to happen which is why the anger of the vigers needs to find another outlet."


    Yu Dong knew that she was being a tad bit too much by troubling the entire vige but how many mers were suppressed and sold by their stepfather like this? The number was way more than Yu Dong could count, Da Qiao was a good leader but she did not like to poke her nose in the matter of other families which allowed them to run rampant.


    As long as Da Qiao received punishment, Yu Dong was sure that she would learn a very good lesson to keep a good reign on the people of her vige. A leader''s responsibilities were not as shallow as Da Qiao thought after all, if she could not give a good life to her people, she should at least make sure that they were not sold or tormented like ves!


    When Grandma Yu and the rest heard Yu Dong''s words they agreed with her. What she said was indeed right, they could not let Ying Nan be found so soon, let the entire vige be turned upside down, and then they would allow the vigers of the Big Mountain Vige to find Ying Nan miraculously.


    " Sister Dong is right," Song Yixu agreed with Yu Dong first as she knew how important it was for Da Qiao and everyone else to learn a good lesson. Though the poption of mers was really high it did not mean that one could be reced by another and that they could sell their mer sons as they wished.


    " Thats right," Mother Chen nodded as she agreed with Yu Dong as well." If they don''t learn a lesson this time then they will turn a blind eye to everything that is happening to mers like Nan Nan. My mother used to tell me that staying silent in the face of unfair treatment was equivalent to taking part in an unfair act."


    The others agreed as well, what if Ying Nan went back and then they started to treat him like always? It was better to deal with this problem once and for all!


    Yu Dong smiled when she saw that everyone understood what she wanted to say. She turned to look at one of the mer servants whom she had hired to help Chen Mi in the kitchen, he was a young boy who was being sold on the street by his drunken mother.


    He was about to be sold as a courtesan but Yu Dong bought him with triple the amount and then handed him to Chen Mi such that he could learn cooking and then start working in the mall.


    It was a good thing that the mer was honest and knew that he needed to do good work which was why he hardly created trouble for anyone.


    Yu Dong told the mer to cook a few dishes for lunch and then turned to look at Song Yixu who asked her, " I heard from Sha Sha that you are going to open your mall next month. Is it true?" Continue your saga on §Þ??


    " It''s true," Yu Dong nodded as she replied. She did not even need to know how Qiao Sha knew about the mall, it was most probably from Jiang Fenghua and Zhou Yan who were responsible for keeping an eye on the bread and jam department.


    When Song Yixu heard Yu Dong''s response, she frowned which attracted the attention of Yu Dong who asked," Whats the matter? Are you not happy that I am opening a mall?"


    " Truth be told, I am not."

 Chapter 1152: Increase the supply

    No one expected Song Yixu to reply like this thus they were a bit surprised. Upon seeing the expression of the Yu family members, Song Yixu chuckled softly and then said with a teasing smile, " I am unhappy because I was going to ask Sister Dong to triple the vegetable supply for my restaurant and no, I am not doing this because I think that I owe her.


    It''s because the demand for vegetable dishes has increased in my restaurant and I need Sister Dong to help me out. But if you are opening the restaurant then how will I put forth a request like this?"


    " Triple?" Yu Dong frowned when she heard Song Yixu''s words, with her lips pursed she thought about something and then said, " If I am not wrong you are getting two hundred catties of vegetables every day. Yet they are not enough?"


    What kind of customers was Song Yixu getting? Even two hundred catties of vegetables were not enough?


    "That''s right, it''s summer and no one wants to eat vegetables. Especially now that the farmers are stocking vegetables for their family instead of selling them in the market and even if sell them, the quality of the vegetables is not good which is why most of the officialse to eat at my restaurant," Song Yixu said with slight embarrassment.


    She knew that she was relying on Yu Dong a bit too much.


    But other than Yu Dong, she could not trust anyone else. Stay connected with §Þ??


    What was more she knew that the vegetables grown by Yu Dong and her family were really good! They were not only delicious but the effects of these vegetables were really good as well, as long as one took a bite of the dishes cooked by Yu Dong''s vegetables, they would suddenly start feeling better.


    " A total of two hundred catties was enough in the past but now that the officials are relying on my restaurant to eat, the supply is not enough," Song Yixu stated with a sigh. " In fact, I am afraid that even if you open your mall, the amount of customers will not dwindle. So it''s better if I increase the supply."


    She paused and added," I also want to add a few dishes for those who cannot afford to eat at the moment."


    Yu Dong understood what Song Yixu was saying, she nodded after thinking everything seriously and then said, " Very well, but don''t you think that you should also introduce some cold dishes? Once my mall is open, your shop might suffer."


    " Don''t you think that you will suffer if you triple the amount?"


    Song Yixu shook her head and then replied, " I don''t think that I will. Though my restaurant might look small it serves a lot of officials and they all like those vegetable dishes a lot."


    " In the past, they hardly ordered any dish at my restaurant thinking that it was not good enough. But now they order tables full of dishes and even talked about the dishes in my restaurant to their friends, which led to another set of officials toe and visiting my restaurant."


    " And there are also a lot of low-ranking officials who bring their higher-ups to the restaurant, it also boosts the sales of the restaurant."


    Since Song Yixu was confident Yu Dong did not say anything. She nodded her head and then said, " Fine if you want to triple the amount then I will provide six hundred catties of vegetables to your restaurant."


    When the rest of the Yu family heard their conversation they were simply shocked. They were thinking that so many vegetables that were being grown in the vige would not be sold. However, six hundred catties of vegetables were sold just like that!


    They had never seen such a slick transaction.


    Song Yuixu however did not think that there was anything wrong with what she did. Yu Dong''s vegetables were indeed great.


    Because of her homegrown vegetables, the sales of her restaurant were booming and her mother was even more satisfied with her work.


    Yu Dong was simply her lucky star!


    Song Yixu knew that her mother would no longer try to stop her from marrying Ying Nan as she had proven herself in front of her mother and thus she was no longer worried that the authority of running the Song restaurant would be taken away from her.


    " By the way, is everything prepared in your shop? If you want any help from me then you can tell me," Song Yixu said to Yu Dong. " I might not be aware of how a mall works but I can still help you out."


    " Everything has been set up, I only need a few workers who can take care of the sales and know how to tempt a customer into buying the things that were ced on the shelves," Yu Dong shook her head and replied causing Song Yixu to frown before saying, " I know someone who can help, if you don''t mind then I can send a few workers to your mall, I can assure you that they all will be honest and hard-working."


    " If that''s the case then I have to thank you, Miss Song," Yu Dong bowed her head and then thanked Song Yixu. She indeed needed a few honest and hardworking workers, if Song Yixu could help her, Yu Dong was not going to decline her offer.


    They chatted for a while before lunch was served on the dining table.


    The first thing that was served was blowfish whose poison had been dealt with, it was cleanly ced on arge white te. The small pieces glistened with a tempting shine causing Chen Mi and the rest to gulp.


    " It''s blowfish!" Chen Mi eximed as he looked at the neatly stacked fish pieces on the te. He hurried over to the dining table and then turned to look at Yu Dong before asking, " When did you bring it?"


    " Justst night," Yu Dong replied but the truth was that she had saved this blowfish months ago in her space thinking that she would eat itter but she then forgot about itpletely!

 Chapter 1153: Who is going to take responsibility now?

    Yu Dong not only asked the mer to bring Fugu but also asked Xin Li to bring braised sea cucumber along with abalones and seared bluefin tuna tartare.


    When Song Yixu saw the seafood on her table along with shabu shabu meat on the table, she could not help but frown. These things looked quite expensive and Song Yixu knew that they were indeed expensive as she had seen these things being sold at the bar which was open in the town and was run by the mers.


    She turned to look at Yu Dong and then said, " There was no need for you to serve these things. They can be sold at a high price."


    " We have a bunch of them," Shen Li did not want Song Yixu or Ying Nan to feel burdened by the meal that was set up by Yu Dong. " Even if we keep them, they cannot be used at the bar as we only bring the freshest seafood to the bar. These things are something that we eat every now and then."


    When Song Yixu looked at the meals that cost more than thirty taels of silver spread over the table, her lips could not help but twitch. The Yu family was really great, many of the fishermen and restaurants wanted to follow the same path as Yu Dong which was why they hired a lot of skilled fishermen in the hope that they would be able to get fresh seafood.


    The reality ¡ª¡ª no one was able to get even ten catties of valuable seafood.


    Compared to them, Yu Dong''s family could actually eat such expensive things because they had an excess of seafood stocked in their house.


    They were really amazing!


    While the Yu family was having a hearty time eating the blowfish which tasted exceptionally delicious. The vigers in the Big Mountain Vige were slowly losing hope, after searching for three days they still did not find Ying Nan.


    Da Qiao who saw that the chances of finding Ying Nan were getting more and more slim couldn''t help but get angry at the Ying family, if they had told her that Ying Nan did note home then they could have at least found him!


    But they told her about it after a day causing the best time to look for Ying Nan to be missed! Now what was she supposed to do?


    " I think we should stop looking for Ying Nan," said one of the vigers while panting with tiredness. " There is no chance of him staying alive now that he had spent four days and three nights at the mountains."


    What could a mer do when he was lost in the mountains for three nights?


    As soon as the team that came to look for Ying Nan heard the woman''s words, a heavy weight pressed on their hearts. When they started looking for Ying Nan, they were a bit angry at the mer for running away but now they could not help but sympathize with him.


    If anyone was at fault here it was Old Master Ying, why did he have to find trouble with Ying Nan? If he had allowed Ying Nan to marry Song Yixu when she came to propose marriage to him, nothing like this would have happened. In the end, the one who was at fault was none other than Old Master Ying!


    " I always knew that mer will one day ruin our vige''s reputation," snapped a woman harshly. She pursed her lips and then stated coldly, " Who here does not have a stepson but no one treats their stepsons like Old Master Ying."


    The reason she was saying this was because her husband was a stepfather as well, though he did not love her daughters who were not rted to him by blood he treated them with basic respect and did not torment them.


    " There is no point in ming him anymore," Da Qiao rubbed the space between her brows and then said harshly, " The truth is that we all should have paid attention to Ying Nan, then nothing like this would have happened."


    She was regretful as well, if she had controlled Old Master Ying better then Ying Nan wouldn''t have taken such a drastic step!


    When the vigers heard Da Qiao''s words they had to admit that they were in the wrong as well. They shouldn''t have turned a deaf ear to what was happening around them, if they had stopped Old Master Ying earlier then Ying Nan would still be with them.


    Their ignorance had cost them the life of an innocent mer!


    Discover stories at §Þ??


    Da Qiao''s expression was not good but there was nothing that she could do anymore. She brought the rest of the team with her back to the vige. As soon as she stepped out of the mountain, her husbands who were waiting for her rushed towards her.


    " What happened? Did you find him?" Her official husband Lin Xing asked with a worried voice.


    " No," Da Qiao responded with a shake of her head, they had searched the forest as deep as they could but they did not find anyone in there as for the deepest part of the mountain, they dared not to go inside it.


    What if they got lost as well? Who would take care of their family?


    And if Ying Nan ventured deep inside that part, then there was no chance of him evering out of there alive.


    When the mers surrounding their wives heard that Ying Nan was not found, they pursed their lips.


    They were not only worried about Ying Nan but they were also aware of how strict the current county magistrate was, if someone died an unnatural death then surely they would be punished. Who would want to get punished for something that they haven''t done?


    Lin Xing''s lips thinned as he turned to look at Old Master Ying and then said angrily, " Are you satisfied now? You have ruined our vige! The situation of our vige is like this and you caused trouble like this, Old Master Ying! Tell us what will happen to us if the county magistrate punishes us?"

 Chapter 1154: Not found

    When Old Master Ying heard Lin Xing''s words, he was furious but at the same time he was scared, he knew that the consequences of filing a missing report of a mer to the county magistrate were going to get him in a lot of trouble.


    What was more as long as the county magistrate scolds Da Qiao and punishes their vige, he was going to be the public enemy of these people. Something that he couldn''t even imagine.


    Once he gets on the hit list of the vigers, Old Master Ying was sure that he would not have a single day filled with peace.


    He did not want to be the public enemy which was he stubbornly said, " You are acting as if I asked him to run up the mountains. I never said anything to him, he was the one who rushed up the mountain, how is this my fault? Did I ask him to nevere back?"


    Old Master Ying paused and then added, " More importantly, he was the one who headed up the mountains despite knowing what kind of danger was lurking there. Is this my fault? You tell me how is this my fault?"


    " You¡­" Lin Xing wanted to scold Old Master Ying but he was stopped by his wife who pulled him back and then shook her head.


    Old Master Ying was a shrew, there was no point in getting angry at him. He would never ept that he was in the wrong which was why it was better to not spare their energy on a mer like this.


    " It has been three days already, I have to submit the report to county magistrate Lin even if you all don''t agree," Da Qiao told the vigers who turned to look at Old Master Ying and red at him for ruining the reputation of their vige.


    But Old Master Ying did not feel like he was in the wrong. Why would he? He wasn''t the one who sent that mer to the mountains, he went there on his own, why should he be med?


    The vigers of course noticed that Old Master Ying did not have an ounce of guilt and regret on his face and they all shook their heads.


    Read new adventures at §Þ??


    Looks like they would have to pay attention to this family in the future. But one thing was certain, they would never marry their sons to the Ying house. What if they get ruined by this Old Master Ying?


    Da Qiao also pursed her lips before heading out of the vige. This matter could no longer be dragged any more. If she tried to hide it then the county magistrate would punish her even more severely.


    Once Da Qiao left everyone else also turned around and headed to their homes. They did not want to stay next to someone like Old Master Ying!


    Old Madam Ying saw the contempt in the eyes of the vigers and could not help but panic as she looked at her husband and then said in a low voice, " Couldn''t you have said something more polite? Now we have offended the entire vige. We don''t have Song Yixu''s support either now."


    " Who said that?" Old Master Ying sneered coldly and then stated, "It''s because of that woman who jumped ship and started dating someone else which led to Ying Nan getting hurt and then taking such a drastic step. It''s her fault she has to pay for it!"


    Old Master Ying did not want to go back to the time when he had to think twice before making an expense which was why he was determined to not let Song Yixu off so easily, if she wanted to leave then she would have to hand ten thousand gold taels to him!


    Without a mightypensation, he would never let that woman off!


    When Old Madam Ying heard her husband''s words, she wanted to tell him to not push Song Yixu so much but Old Master Ying was not willing to listen.


    " Father, does that mean we will have to take care of household chores on our own?" Ying Tuanzi asked her father. Ever since Ying Nan left the entire house had been turned upside down.


    She could not even go and visit her beloved fiance and had to wait on her parents. These days they sent her to the field asking her to harvest the cabbages.


    If that was alone then Ying Tuanzi would not have said anything but the home was in total mess!


    Her daddy could not cook a decent meal, the rice was uncooked, the vegetables were often burned and the meat was cooked with such a lesser amount of salt and oil that Ying Tuanzi often wanted to vomit it.


    What was more, her clothes hadn''t been washed for days properly!


    Even her new jacket was lying in theundry basket waiting to be washed.


    If Ying Nan was at home then she could dump those things on his head and her half-brother would do everything for her.


    But now that these responsibilities fell on Old Master Ying, he refused to do anything.


    In fact, heined so much that they did not even dare to tell him that he needed to do this and that, as they were worried about their ears bleeding.


    " What can we do?" Old Master Ying said with a grimace. " That mer is unruly and unreasonable. We are his parents so what if we scold and hit him a little? Was such a small thing worth running away?"


    Old Master Ying was treated like this by his stepfather who did not think that there was anything wrong with how he treated Ying Nan.


    If he grew up like this, what made Ying Nan any different? Just because he caught the eye of someone rich? Hah!


    Though Old Master Ying never showed it on his face the truth was that he had always been jealous of Ying Nan, on what basis this mer could get a decent life but he couldn''t?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1155: The one who caught the monkey should tame it

    Old Master Ying was a mer who could not see through the situation and with his selfishness, it would be surprising if he could even see where he was wrong much less sense that his entire thought process was wrong.


    However, Old Madam Ying could see through the situation with one nce. She might be a good for nothing but she was not stupid. She could see that the vigers were dissatisfied with her and her family, if this continued then they would be chased out of the vige.


    " Enough with your nonsense, can you not see what is happening?" Old Madam Ying snapped at her husband and then dragged him to the house.


    However, Old Master Ying was not reconciled when he saw that Old Madam Ying was pulling him he could not help but say, " What are you getting angry for? Did I say a single thing wrong? It''s that wretched bastard who ran away from home. Why am I being med? What did I even do wrong!"


    Old Madam Ying noticed the vige women look at her with contempt. Furious she raised her hand and pped Old Master Ying on the face causing thetter to shut up.


    " What are you yammering for? What wretched bastard? He is my son! If he is bastard who am I?" She scolded Old Master Ying fiercely causing Old Master Ying to be left speechless.


    With one of his hands covering his cheek, Old Master Ying looked at the woman who had pped her and then said in a voice filled with disbelief, " You¡­ Did you p me? Old Ying! You have lost your mind, for that shameless mer, you dared to p me? I will kill you! How dare you, I gave you two daughters and this is how you repaid me?"


    " Argh! Shut up! Every day you keep on acting noisy! I have had enough of you," Old Madam Ying did not want to hear Old Master Ying''s yammering. It was his fault that their family was in a situation like this, she red at Old Master Ying and then stated, " You think you can act as you like huh? Stop making a fuss and go back with me.


    If our future son-inw hears about this case then you can forget about seeing our daughter get married!"


    She was not lying the mer with whom Ying Tuanzi was engaged, was the son of a very good family. They had more than thirty mu ofnd and their daughter worked in the town, his family was one of those families who treated their mer son and daughter equally.


    If they found out that Old Master Ying treated Ying Nan like this then that family would think twice before letting their son marry Ying Tuanzi.


    Old Master Ying was an unreasonable mer but he was very careful when it came to his daughters, as soon as Old Madam Ying told him to be careful with his words if he wanted his daughter to get married, he immediately turned silent and did not say a single word.


    Seeing the sudden change in his attitude caused many mer and women tough at the Ying family. The speed of changing faces was indeed quite impressive!


    The Big Mountain Vigers knew that nothing good was going toe out of this case and sure enough when Da Qiao returned her expression was full of anger.


    Turns out that after the county magistrate''s office found out that a mer around the age of eighteen was lost, they not only implemented a fine but they also reprimanded Da Qiao severely for not keeping an eye on unruly mers like Old Master Ying causing the situation to escte. And as someone without power, Da Qiao could only hear what those people were telling her.


    " How much is the fine?" Lin Xing asked feeling a bit troubled. Their vige was in such a condition and if there was a fine added on top of their heads, then how would they survive?


    Da Qiao was also troubled about this matter but what could she do?


    It was an irreversible fact that Ying Nan was missing and even after looking for him for so long they could not find any traces of the poor mer.


    "It''s ten taels," she told her husbands and the elders of the vige. As soon as she opened her mouth, not only Lin Xing but even the elders were shocked.


    One woman with a shrivelled up face looked at Da Qiao and then said with a shaky voice, " Bu¡­But we don''t even have three taels where will we get ten taels?"


    Their vige was not as rich as the Big River Vige, their funds did not have ten taels! From where would they get the money to pay this fine?


    " The one who is the cause of the trouble will pay it what else?" Lin Xing said angrily. " It was Old Master Ying who caused this trouble, then why should the entire vige pay the fine?"


    " Thats right." The mers chimed together as they listened to Lin Xing''s words. They were not the ones who chased Ying Nan in the mountains, it was Old Master Ying so he should be the one paying the fine.


    " I don''t think he will take the sum out," Da Qiao said with a frown.


    Lin Xing rolled his eyes and then said to his wife, " Of course he would not. You need to tell him that if he does not take the money out then he will be sent to the Yamen. This trouble was something that he invited why should we suffer?"


    Ten taels was not a small sum, as they were the leader of the vige they would have to take out at least five taels, why would he take such arge sum out for someone like Old Master Ying?


    Did he look like he had a lot of money? He did not!


    The one who attracted the trouble should be the one taking care of it. And since it was Old Master Ying''s monkey, he should be the one taming it.

 Chapter 1156: Not willing to pay

    The other vige elders agreed as well. Ten taels was a big sum and even more so when the conditions were like this, the entire vige was having trouble because the grain shops getting closed. They were now relying on wild vegetables and meat from the mountains to survive, if not for the fact that Yu Dong warned them and asked them to dig a few wells, then they all would have died out of thirst.


    The stream in their vige was about to get dried up.


    If not for the four wells that were dug in their vige they would have died out of worry.


    The condition of the vige was like this, how could they take out ten taels?


    " Master Lin is right, since it was Old Master Ying''s fault then he should be the one taking care of it as well," one of the elders said while rubbing the head of the cane that was in her hand. " I am not saying this because I don''t want to take money out but because he has been unruly for a long time. It might teach him a good lesson and he will learn to stay quiet."


    The other elders nodded as well. Old Master Ying was indeed a bit too noisy, if he was not scolding Ying Nan then he was fighting with his brother-inw who lived next to him and if he was not fighting with his brother-inw then he was scolding the vigers.


    Every day was noisy thanks to him, if he was made to take ten taels out, they were certain that he would stay quiet for the next three to four months.


    It was good enough.


    Da Qiao did not have any hope towards this matter but she still agreed with the elders. Old Master Ying needed to be taught a lesson, he had indirectly killed someone and yet he did not think that he was in the wrong. Ever since Ying Nan went missing Old Master Ying would make a fuss saying that he was unruly, shameless and a mer with no character.


    It was hard to listen!


    What was more Old Madam Ying did not even stop him which gave Old Master Ying even more courage to speak badly about Ying Nan. The wise ones often said that one should not speak ill about the dead but Old Master Ying was simply restless and he could not stay still!


    Thus, the entire group of the elders and Da Qiao along with her husband went looking for Old Master Ying.


    And as soon as they arrived at the Ying house, Lin Xing knocked on the door harshly and then called, " Old Master Ying,e out! We need to speak to you."


    Old Master Ying who was inside the house, raised his head from the pillow on which his head was lying and then looked at the front door of his house.


    A part of him wanted to ignore Lin Xing but when he thought about how they might have gotten information on Ying Nan, he slipped off the bed and then headed towards the threshold before opening the door and looking at the crowd that had gathered outside his house.


    " What ¡­ What is this?" He questioned when he saw the elders standing outside his house as well. " Why are you all here?" He understood why Da Qiao and her husband were at his house but what were the elders doing at his house?


    " Why are we here? It''s all because of you, you shameless bastard! You caused such a big trouble for our vige, do you even know that the county magistrate asked us to submit ten taels as a fine?" One of the elders scolded Old Master Ying whose eyes widened when he heard that they needed to pay ten taels.


    Though he was surprised he calmed down and then said, " Okay¡­but what does that have to do with me?" Since the fine was implemented in the vige then the vige leaders should pay for it, why were they here?


    Lin Xing looked at his wife with an expression of '' I told you so'' and then turned to look at Old Master Ying before sneering, " What do you mean by that? You are the cause of this fine so of course you have to take it out."


    " WHAT!?" Old Master Ying felt like the sky had fallen on his head when he heard Lin Xing''s words. His scream rmed Old Madam Ying and Ying Tuanzi along with Ying Bo who rushed out and looked at the crowd that was standing in front of their door.


    A bad feeling rose in the heart of Old Madam Ying who asked, "What''s going on?"


    " It''s like this, Old Madam Ying," Da Qiao exined the entire matter to Old Madam Ying and then turned to look at Old Master Ying whose eyes were wide and hisplexion pale.


    " The county magistrate has asked us to bring ten taels as a fine to the county office but as you already know this matter has something to do with your family and not the entire vige which is why you need to take out the sum to pay this fine."


    " We¡ª-"


    " I am not going to hand over those ten taels!" Old Master Ying refused before Old Madam Ying could say anything, he looked at the elders and then sold misery, " How could you even ask me to take out ten taels? My daughter is going to get married our family''s budget is already stretched to the point that we are skimping on meat and rice and eating only soup, how can we take out ten taels?"


    Da Qiao sighed. She knew this was going to happen.


    Lin Xing sneered and said, " So you want the vige to pay this fine? For what? Is this something that happened because of the vige?"


    Old Master Ying pursed his lips, he did not say anything but he did not refuse either which meant that he wanted the vige to pay the fine instead of his family!

 Chapter 1157: Here to talk about business

    How could Lin Xing not see through Old Master Ying¡¯s thoughts? He narrowed his eyes and then simply said, " Don¡¯t even think about it, you want the entire vige to pay for your sins? Never! We did not even take out ten taels to dig two more wells as that was all that we had left. If you cannot pay then you might as well go to the Yamen and surrender yourself!"


    Back when the wells were being dug, Old Master Ying refused to take out a single coin but he was the first one who would fill buckets of water to bring home. Well, it was right to say that he was only in charge of telling Ying Nan how many buckets of water he wanted as for the rest of the thing he did not care about it at all.


    When Old Master Ying heard the word Yamen, his legs softened. He did not want to head over to the Yamen. After all, he was just a simple mer who was responsible for working hard and cooking meals for his family, why should he head over to the Yamen?


    " On what basis are you going to send me to Yamen," he questioned causing Lin Xing tough.


    He answered with a snort, " On the basis that you create a ruckus every day! On the basis that even when everyone told you that you should not be so hard on Ying Nan, you turned a dead ear to what we said. On the basis that you used your stepson like some leverage that you had over Madam Song!"


    Old Master Ying wanted to say something but he was stopped by Old Madam Ying who smiled at the crowd that was standing in front of their house and agreed amicably, " Sure, Sure there is no need to worry. We will definitely bring out the sum of money. Just give us a day, all right? We are not asking for too much after all."


    When Old Master Ying heard his wife¡¯s words., he wanted to stop her but he felt a sudden pinch on his waist and turned quiet.


    Li Xing did not want to agree with Old Madam Ying¡¯s suggestion however when he thought about how he shouldn¡¯t rip off the remaining courtesy so haphazardly, he swallowed his words and agreed.


    After all, the Ying family¡¯s house andnd were in their vige even if they tried to run he could make them spit out the sum of money! Whether or not they can swallow those ten taels would depend on whether or not they are skilled enough to swallow!


    " Fine but if you dare to run away then you might as well nevere back to the vige!" Lin Xing warned the Ying family before turning around to leave along with the rest of the group. Once he was gone, Old Master Ying turned to look at his wife and then said, " What were you thinking?"


    He could not understand why his wife had to agree with Lin Xing¡¯s demand, he was just a mer who liked to go against him all the time, if they had refused then Lin Xing would have taken the sum of money out anyway, it wasn¡¯t as if they could have left the fine alone?


    " What was I thinking? What were you thinking?" Old Madam Ying turned to look at Old Master Ying and questioned harshly. " Have you lost your mind? Is that why you were acting like a fool just now? Did you even think that if Lin Xing and Da Qiao took out those ten taels then the entire vige would treat us like enemies? Stop being difficult and think carefully for our daughters at least."


    Old Madam Ying was very much aware of her and her daughters¡¯ abilities with how pampered they were, it was impossible for them to get any further than they were at the moment.


    This meant that her daughters were going to stay in this vige for a long time, if that was the case then they could not offend the vigers and if her husband forced Da Qiao and her husband to take the sum out then not only those two but even the elders would be furious with them.


    They could offend Da Qiao once but they could not offend the elders.


    Old Master Ying pursed his lips, he did not wish to take ten taels out but after being scolded by Old Madam Ying, he had no other choice left in front of him.


    She was right, they needed to think of their daughters as their house andnd in Big Mountain Vige.


    Thus, the next morning when Yu Dong came to the Big Mountain Vige she saw Old Master Ying handing ten taels to Da Qiao while muttering about Ying Nan being a jinx and ruining everything for them.


    Her lips twitched when she heard Old Master Ying¡¯s words, he was really amusing if one did not know they would think that Old Master Ying was some pitiful stepfather who was suffering under the might of his unruly stepson.


    " Alright, that¡¯s enough. Are you going to let others see a joke?" Da Qiao frowned and said when she saw Yu Dong arriving at her house, she wanted to say something more but she did not want Yu Dong to see the joke of their vige which was why she stopped Old Master Ying from speaking anymore.


    Old Master Ying also saw Yu Dong which was why he closed his mouth and then turned to leave after bowing to Yu Dong.


    Once he left Yu Dong turned to Da Qiao and asked, " Having a tough time?" Stay connected with NovelBin.C?m


    Da Qiao smiled wretchedly and then sighed, " Sometimes I think that I was the one who did the wrong thing by epting the role of being the vige head of this vige." She did not say much but instead asked her husband to take the ten taels inside before turning to look at Yu Dong as she asked, " Is there something that you wanted to tell me?"


    Was there something else that was going to happen?


    Yu Dong smiled upon seeing the nervous look on the face of Da Qiao and then replied, " I only came here to talk to you about business."

 Chapter 1158: Business

    When Da Qiao heard that Yu Dong was here to talk about business her eyes lit up. She knew that Yu Dong was indeed someone with a lot of ideas, if she came here with a business n then surely her vige might be able to survive this troublesome situation.


    " Xing, go and bring some tea and cakes," she told her husband who was listening to the conversation through the window while inviting Yu Dong to sit down at the stone table in her courtyard. Of course, Lin Xing was not going to treat Yu Dong badly after hearing that she was here to talk about business.


    He immediately went inside the kitchen and arranged a set of a few expensive cakes and then brought them out for Yu Dong along with the tea that his mother-inw drank.


    Da Qiao turned to face Yu Dong after she was done telling her husband to bring out the snacks. She then asked, " What business are you talking about, Miss Yu?"


    " Pickles," Yu Dong answered just as Lin Xing walked out of the house. When the Qiao couple heard Yu Dong¡¯s response they could not help but frown. Da Qiao stated, " Miss Yu, I already told you that we are not going to sell the recipe for the pickles." These recipes were the only thing that belonged to their vige, if they handed it over like this then they would be making a loss.


    How could they agree? Just like that?


    Yu Dong shook her head and then corrected Da Qiao, " I am not here to buy the recipes for the pickles. I am here to ask whether or not you are willing to sell your homemade pickles to me exclusively. If you agree to sell pickles to me then you might not be able to sell to others in the town. Of course, I would pay you ordingly as well such that you don¡¯t have to worry about your livelihood."


    " You¡­ You want us to make pickles?" Da Qiao was stunned when she heard Yu Dong¡¯s business idea. If they were going to sell pickles then this was something that Da Qiao could agree to, she thought about Yu Dong¡¯s suggestion and then said in a low voice, " What are the terms?"


    Seeing that she was willing to listen, Yu Dong, hummed softly and then exined, " If you are willing to share the burden with me, let¡¯s say that if you are going to wait till the pickles are sold then I will share fifty per cent of the total earning no matter what price I set for the pickles but if you want to receive payment at the time of delivery then I would buy your pickles for seven hundred cents per jar."


    " Of course, there will be two kinds of jars one that will be handed by your vige and the other will be the ones which will be made by the vegetables that I will hand you. Don¡¯t worry I will hand you the same amount of money for each of the jars."


    Both of the options were quite tempting causing Da Qiao and her husband to be tempted. But they did not answer at once instead Da Qiao nodded and then said, " I will discuss this matter with the elders, whatever their decisions will be, I will tell you in two days."


    " Okay," Yu Dong was not in a hurry either, she nodded and asked Da Qiao to take as much time as she wanted before taking her leave.


    There were two reasons for her n.


    One reason was to make a profit from the Big Mountain Vige and the second was to make sure that the friendly rtions between the two viges. If she helped the Big Mountain Vige then the vigers would stand next to her and her family, that way she wouldn¡¯t have any trouble when she ¡¯rescued¡¯ Ying Nan.


    On the other hand, when the vigers of the Big River Vige found out that Yu Dong went to discuss business with the Big Mountain Vige, they were in awe.


    " Yu Dong is really making us proud. Have you noticed the other viges are treating us with extreme respect these days?"


    " Indeed, after all the vegetables sold by our vige are really good. Look at the lettuce, it¡¯s so big and shiny. Just looking at it makes me want to eat heartily."


    " Ah, of course, they are really good. I fed the yellowing leaves to my chicken and you know what? They actuallyid eggs the next day! I am not lying when I say that I have never eaten eggs as good as the one that wasid by them."


    " Really? Well, I did take a small bite of the roasted eggnt and I have to admit that it was really good. Surely if we make pickles with such vegetables they would be really good."


    Read new adventures at NovelBin.C?m


    The vigers discussed as they harvested in their fields. They were going to bring these vegetables that had grown to Yu Dong such that they could open the mall as soon as possible.


    " But will she be able to sell all of these vegetables? I mean they might be a thousand catties."


    " You are worrying about the wrong thing, you should be worried if this many vegetables would be enough," stated another woman. " I have seen the building that Yu Dong had opened at the town, with such a fancy building, it would be a hard time for anyone including themoners to not buy anything."


    " Really?"


    " Of course. I went to the town two days ago to bring medicine for heat stroke and I can assure you that I have never seen something like that before."


    The woman who spoke was someone who did not speak nonsense thus many believed what she said and could not help but exim in shock and surprise.


    " No wonder, Yu Dong wanted so much stock of vegetables and meat, it¡¯s because she already had a n in her head."


    " When have you ever seen Yu Dong work without a n?"


    " Thats true, hahaha!"

 Chapter 1159: What kind of fruit

    At this point, someone who seemed to be quite nosy could not help but ask, " Anyway, when is Yu Dong going to marry Xiao Hua? I am not saying anything but they should at least get engaged right?" Everyone in the vige knew that Yu Dong and Xiao Hua were together. It was impossible not to know given how close Xiao Hua acted with Yu Dong.


    Thus they were very much aware of the rtionship between the two.


    " I also thought that the two would be engaged by now but Yu Dong has never mentioned engagement. Are they really going to get married?"


    " Maybe Xiao Hua is angry with what happened, I mean Sun Jie got married to Yu Dong before he could, even though he did not get married like the rest but he did cut the line. Maybe Xiao Hua is angry with Yu Dong?"


    As soon as the mer finished speaking, the mers next to him also became silent. This might be possible, they recalled how Xiao Hua was a rather jealous and possessive mer even though he was willing to share Yu Dong with the rest of her husbands, it did not mean that he would be willing to let someone who was not even in the line cut in between. He must be upset with Yu Dong or Sun Jie.


    Most likely it was possible that he was furious with Sun Jie more than anyone else.


    Of course, it was possible that they were the ones who were reading too much into the lines and nothing like that was happening. Then again, if Xiao Hua was not upset then why did he not step out of his house and meet with Yu Dong? They have heard that Yu Dong went to the house of the mers but she returned without seeing Xiao Hua.


    They could not help but doubt whether or not there was trouble in paradise.


    " We should not worry about them," just as the mers were going to say something else, Chu Cheng who came to survey the fields stopped them. He looked at the mers and then sternly said, " There is no way we would be able to find out the truth, so we might as well stay quiet. Anyway, we need to harvest these vegetables and then deliver them to the Yu house.


    It''s not good to talk bad about others, especially the ones who have employed you, we wouldn''t want trouble to arise, now do we?" He said all these things with a smile but the mers all felt a chill crawl up their spine.


    As they all piped down and started to work again in the fields.


    Sun Jie and Yu Mai were ying next to the fields, thus they overheard everything spoken by the mers. Yu Mai turned to look at Sun Jie who was standing still and then said, " Brother Jie, you are really good. No one hates you!"


    In Yu Mai''s eyes Sun Jie yed with him thus he was better than most of the mers who did not y with him but worked on the fields.


    " Yes, no one can hate me," Sun Jie nodded but at the same time he was worried that Xiao Hua was angry with him. Were the mers right? Did he do something to make Xiao Hua angry? Sun Jie could not help but worry which was why he hugged Yu Mai and then said, " I know a ce. It''s really good!"


    And before Yu Mai could refuse, Sun Jie brought him to the mountains. He didn''t take Yu Mai deep into the forest but Yu Mai who had been warned again and again couldn''t help but be worried as he said to Sun Jie, " Brother Jie we cannot go up the mountains, Brother Li said that the wild animals areing down and ife up the mountains then we will go in their tummies."


    " We are not going up the mountains!


    There is a ce where I want to take you, we will bring a gift to Brother Hua and he will be no longer angry with me,"Sun Jie spoke to Yu Mai as he took the little kid to a trail that led away from the mountains, they did not walk up the mountains inside they walked past the forest and then headed towards the caves where Sun Jie brought Yu Mai to a climber nt and then started to pluck a red fruit.


    Seeing this Yu Mai could not help but say, " Brother Jie, you cannot do this! This fruit is wild fruit and if you eat them then your tummy will go bad and it will hurt."


    " It''s not going to hurt," Sun Jie said with a wide smile. " He peeled the fruit and revealed the white pulp with brown seeds attached to it and then said, " This is really tasty and sweet, I found it when I was hungry. Really nice."


    Yu Mai was still hesitating when he saw Sun Jie eating the fruit and beingpletely fine.


    " Is it ¡­Is it really delicious?" He asked with a tentative voice. Though he was a bit wary, for some reason, the fruit indeed looked a bit tempting.


    " It''s really delicious, you are missing out if you don''t eat it," said Sun Jie who handed the red fruit to Yu Mai who took it tentatively and then took a bite from it after peeling it.


    To his surprise, the taste of the fruit was indeed a bit distinctive but it was indeed delicious. The two of them ate a few pieces and it was only when the fruits in their hands turned less and less that they snapped out of their daze and then hurriedly stopped.


    " Oops we came here to bring these fruits to Brother Hua," Sun Jie winced as he looked at the pitiful amount of fruits in his hand and then turned to look at the climber before he started to pick the remaining fruits that were left on the climber.


    As soon as they finished picking the fruits the two of them gulped heavily before turning to look away, they could¡­they could not eat it!


    =----------=

 Chapter 1160: What kind of fruit (2)?

    " What in the frickity frackty is this?" Xiao Hua had been a courtesan for a long time, which meant that he had received all sorts of gifts when he was working as a courtesan. No one even dared to bring a gift which was less than ten taels or two. However now that he was no longer a courtesan, he was actually gifted a box of shrivelled-up berries.


    Sun Jie looked at Xiao Hua whose face was crumpled with confusion and then said in an unhurried voice, " Ah these are berries. I used to eat it when I was young whenever I was hungry. It tastes really good. Have a taste of it and be my friend. I don''t want you to be angry with me, my father said that as long as I give someone a gift with all my heart they will forgive me.


    I don''t know what I have done wrong but I hope you will forgive me."


    Crash!


    " This is why I hate¡­ you, I cannot even get angry at you!" Xiao Hua banged his fists on the table as he lowered his head while his entire body shook. He then raised his head and then red at Sun Jie who shrank his neck behind when he saw Xiao Hua re at him.


    Xiao Hua rose from the couch and then pointed at Sun Jie before saying, "It''s seriously annoying. I should be angry at you but for some reason, I cannot bring myself to take my anger out on you which is why I am taking my anger on Yu Dong." He harrumphed and then sat down on the couch as he looked at Sun Jie who was twiddling with his thumbs.


    The mer looked at Xiao Hua and then tentatively asked, " Why are you angry at Sister Dong?"


    " Heh, why?" Xiao Hua sneered as he clenched and unclenched his fists. He did not want to get angry at Yu Dong as well but a few days ago when he went to ask Yu Dong when were they getting married. She told him after the summer! After. The. Summer!


    He was itching to get married, get pregnant and give birth to a plump baby but his fiancee was telling him that they could not get married and give birth to a plump baby. And what was even more funny was that when he asked her why, she simply smiled at him and then said, " You will know very soon."


    Upon hearing her response, Xiao Hua could not help but think that his future wife was conscious because Sun Jie moved into her house just a few weeks ago but that did not exin why he had to wait for their wedding. He did not mind being the centre of criticism or the talk of the dinner table.


    When he was a courtesan who worked in the tavern how many times did he have to hear things that he did not find pleasant? But so what!?


    It was nothingpared to the charming and elegant wedding that he was nning and Yu Dong had pushed it even more further!


    He was really proud of her being so caring and even felt touched when he thought that he was marrying a woman like that but that did not mean that he was going to let it slide so easily!


    And just as he was sulking Sun Jie came bearing gifts telling him to not be angry at him like hell he could get angry at this little cute thing!


    " I am afraid that I cannot tell you that but I assure you that I am not angry at you," he was angry at the mother and daughter of the Sun family but he was not angry at Sun Jie who was obviously the victim.


    When Sun Jie heard Xiao Hua''s words he heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled happily before taking his leave but just as he stood up from the couch, Xiao Hua walked over to the kitchen and then brought out a few pieces of mung bean cake that Xiao Zimo made earlier in the afternoon.


    " Here, take this. One should not let someone who came bearing gifts return empty-handed," he said to Sun Jie as he handed him the bowl.


    When Sun Jie received the bowl of mung bean cakes, he cheered up and thanked Xiao Hua with a smile before running out of the house, he needed to tell Yu Mai that everything was fine and Xiao Hua was not angry with him!


    Those women were talking nonsense!


    " Would you look at that, Brother Hua is finally acting like a big brother," Xiao Zimo teased Xiao Hua who picked up the pillow on the couch and hurled it at Xiao Zimo before heading inside his room. " I am going to sleep if Yu Donges, you know what to do."


    " Aye, Aye, don''t worry. I will lock your door and then send her away," Xiao Zimo saluted Xiao Hua before saying in a loud voice. " Don''t worry, I will make sure that no matter how much you want to see Yu Dong you will not be able toe out of the room!¡ª¡ª Ack!"


    He groaned when he felt something else being hurled at his face. He softly chuckled and then pulled the pillow off his face before saying, " If you miss her that much just talk to her."


    " No!" Xiao Hua flicked his long hair and then said with a stern voice, " My daddy told me that one should never chase after a woman without showing their own temper. It''s only right to show off our temple every once in a while, only then our women will know how to be on their toes."


    With that, he walked inside the room with a scoff. Behind him, Xiao Zimo turned to look at Li Hanjing who was helping his daughter burp after drinking goat milk and then said, " How long do you think he can hold on?"


    " If you ask me, it doesn''t depend on how long he can hold on¡­ it depends on how long Yu Dong holds on," Li Hanjing remarked with closed eyes. He then nced at the closed door and added, " I don''t think it will take long."

 Chapter 1161: Where did you find it (1)

    Slight nsfw please proceed with caution


    Xiao Hua stepped inside the room, however, the second he stepped inside the room someone caught his hands and then pushed him against the door. With his hands over his head as if he were doing a prayer, Xiao Hua looked at the woman who caught his hands and was now pressing him against the door.


    He arched a brow and then huffed angrily, " Let go. I told you that I don''t want to see you, Yu Dong."


    Yu Dong peered down at the angry mer who looked as upset as a cat whose tail had been stepped on and then coaxed Xiao Hua, " I know. That is why I had to sneak inside the house like a thief, can you open the door for me? It''s quite embarrassing to sneak inside the house of my beloved like this."


    " I didn''t ask you toe," Xiao Hua snapped as he kicked her on the shin causing Yu Dong to wince lightly. Though his kick was not that harsh Yu Dong was willing to pretend for the sake of earning some brownie points and sure enough Xiao Hua''s face softened with concern when he heard her wince in pain.


    However, it only happened for three seconds before he hardened his expression once more and then he shrugged off Yu Dong''s hands. As Yu Dong did not want to hurt Xiao Hua, she did not sp his hands tightly thus allowing him to shake off her grip with ease.


    He walked past her after getting his hands free of her grip and then headed over to his bed before sitting down and crossing his arms in front of him. He red at Yu Dong once more and then said, " Why are you here? I thought that you were avoiding rumours. What happened to your determination to keep your distance from me? Don''t tell me you are having second thoughts after seeing my beauty.


    But it''s too bad as I am not going to let you touch me anymore. Not unless I see my bridegroom ride standing in front of my house, humph!"


    Did she think that he had no temper? He had a temper as well. How dare she reject him again and again, it was good now. She would learn his value.


    Yu Dong was so amused by his actions that she wanted tough but she knew that if sheughed then this mer would only get even more angry at her which was why she suppressed her amusement and then walked over to where Xiao Hua was sitting.


    She came to a stop in front of him and then took his hand in hers only for Xiao Hua to snatch his hand from her. He even turned his face away such that he wouldn''t have to look at her. Because he was worried that he would end up getting weak because of her pouting expression. No, no, he couldn''t get weak like this.


    He had to teach her a lesson this time around, if she did not learn her lesson then she would never treat him properly.


    This was important! He needed to put his foot down!


    " I know that you are angry but aren''t I doing this for us?" Yu Dong said to Xiao Hua who was looking away from her. Instead of taking a look at her, he was so engrossed in looking at the wall that Yu Dong wanted to ask if he seemed to have fallen for that wall instead of her. He was looking at it way too intensely.


    Xiao Hua did not answer instead he continued to look at the wall without looking away, it was as if he could not even sense Yu Dong sitting next to him.


    " Hua Hua, I am only doing this because I want to marry you with great fanfare."


    " Take a look at the weather, it''s so hot. If we do our wedding in such hot weather, then aren''t you worried that your makeup will end up getting messy?" She said to Xiao Hua, who turned to look at her but then looked away without saying anything. If anything he did let out a huff but that only irritated Yu Dong.


    A nerve dangerously throbbed in Yu Dong''s forehead but she still said to Xiao Hua politely, " I mean¡­ half of the town is close and there is nothing that we can buy, you tell me how are we going to get married like this? Didn''t you say that you want our wedding to be the most talked about affair in the town and vige? That''s why I have to postpone it.


    I did not expect the weather to get this hot either."


    " And I did not tell you, but in two months or so there would be a locust gue. It will only trouble our vige even more¡­ in such case we can only dy our wedding," exined Yu Dong.


    Of course, Xiao Hua knew that Yu Dong wouldn''t have dyed their wedding for no apparent reason but that still did not make him feel happy or contented and just because he understood her reasons did not mean that he was willing to ept everything without any fuss.


    He was so excited as well but Yu Dong told him that they needed to push their wedding to the winter, how could he not be upset? If their marriage hadn''t been pushed any further then he would be sitting in her arms in her bed and their home!


    " I know," Xiao Hua said to her without even looking at her.


    " Then why are you angry at me?" She asked causing Xiao Hua to whip his head and re at her harshly. " Why won''t I be angry at you huh? Just because I understand does not mean that I am not hurting, you tell me how it will feel if I tell you with great fanfare that I am going to get you a gift that you wanted for so long and then tell you that the gift has been cancelled?"


    As he spoke tears filled his eyes and he sniffled while covering his face. " I was preparing for our wedding even sewed the wedding dress and yet ¡­ you told me that we need to postpone the wedding, how can I be not upset?"


    ----------------

 Chapter 1162: Where did you get them (2)

    Slight nsfw proceed with caution


    When Yu Dong saw him cry, she didn''t even think twice before stretching out her hands and then hugging him tight. She of course knew that he was hurting after the wedding was postponed but there was nothing else that could be done. After all, this was indeed for the best.


    She patted him on the back and then said, " I know. I was also excited to see you in the wedding dress but what can be done now? It''s not like we can turn the weather around right? For now, let''s go to the temple where your parents are buried and then pay our respects. I will go and see your father first before asking his permission to marry you."


    Only then did Xiao Hua remember that the ghost festival wasing and Yu Dong had promised him that before marrying him, she would take him to the temple where his parents were buried. Though he was quite touched by her attention, he still did not want to forgive her, which was why he pulled away and then waved his hand before saying, " Very well then you can leave.


    I will see you on the day of the ghost festival then."


    Yu Dong: "¡­"


    " Are you really going to act like this?" Yu Dong asked with a nerve twitching in her forehead as she looked at Xiao Hua who was looking everywhere but her. " You really want me to leave without seeing your face?"


    " Well, that''s how it''s going to work, right?" Xiao Hua questioned back with an eye roll. " I mean, if you are going to do it the old school way then you need to remember that you cannot see me before we get married¡ª¡ª what are you doing?" he questioned when he saw Yu Dong kneeling in front of him.


    " Pleasing you," Yu Dong replied as her hands reached out and untied his belt causing Xiao Hua''s face to flush red as he red at her and pushed her head away. " What nonsense, did you not say that you are not doing anything until we are married, now what do you mean by pleasing me?"


    " I did say that we cannot do anything but I never said that I cannot please my angry fianc¨¦ right?" Yu Dong stated as she looked at Xiao Hua whose face was flushed with embarrassment howeverpared to his strength, Yu Dong was much more swift.


    She wasn''t even bothered by the light pressure on her head as she took out his member and then gave it a slow deliberate pump causing Xiao Hua to stiffen as the strength in his hands weakened.


    " You¡­ You¡­" he whispered with his eyes narrowed in anger. But he did not say anything more to Yu Dong nor did he push her away. In fact, even if he wanted to do it there was nothing he could do, after all, his strength was leaving his body and he couldn''t even think of anything else other than the warm and rough hand that was caressing him.


    The warm tongue thatpped the essence that escaped from the slit of his member and the sharp pressure that caused his soul to jump to the seventh heaven whenever Yu Dong hollowed her cheeks and sucked his member.


    " You¡­.you are really sneaky," he moaned when Yu Dong licked his small opening before licking his member from the hilt to the top causing it to jerk with excitement as Yu Dong rolled her tongue around its head.


    Yu Dong nted a kiss on his member. As he watched her lips curl in a sly smile. She said, " Well you are sneaky as well, guess we are a perfect match." Her eyes met with his and she asked, " Do you dare to say that you did not act like a spoiled brat because you wanted to get punished like this?"


    Xiao Hua looked at her, he studied her expression for three seconds before he fell back on the bed and said, " You are not allowed to leave until I am satisfied."


    " Yes Master,"Yu Dong chuckled as she took his member in her mouth and started to tease it while sucking on it like she was determined to suck his soul out.


    " Ah, umm, hah¡­ yes.." moans spilt past his lips as he reached out his hands and then sped Yu Dong''s hair in his hands, knotting the strands tightly. His bottom moved ording to her rhythm which was neither fast nor slow, with his eyes closed and his back arched, Xiao Hua hummed in pleasure until he felt something shoot inside Yu Dong''s mouth.


    " You could have warned me at the least," Yu Dong said as she released Xiao Hua''s member which was still twitching with excitement and then used her fingers to wipe off the essence that had sttered itself on her lips.


    She arched her brow and then looked at Xiao Hua who was lying on the bed and questioned, " Did you want to see me choke or something?"


    " I just wanted to see you coloured in my colours," Xiao Hua chuckled as he pointed to his member. " Though you do look nice, I am still not satisfied, get on with it."


    " Yes, Yes¡­"


    ¡­..


    " Are you happy now?" Yu Dong asked while massaging her aching jaw, she did not expect that Xiao Hua would make her suffer like this but when she looked at him smiling happily, she could not help but think that it was worth it.


    Xiao Hua looked at Yu Dong whose face was flushed red and her lips swollen with what she did to him just now and hummed with a smile on his lips.


    " Yes, I am and the next time you dare to go against me, you better remember this lesson, got it?" He said to her causing Yu Dong to shake her head but then her gaze fell on the red fruits that were sitting on the cab. Her brows furrowed but the second she realized what fruit it was, her eyes could not help but widen as she asked, " Where did you get these?"

 Chapter 1163: Chocolate

    Yu Dong had seen these red fruits in her world. If she was not wrong then these fruits were guarana! She had read on the inte that these fruits wereter used in ce of caffeine to make chocte, coffee powder, syrup and chewing gum. But where did Xiao Hua find these fruits? These fruits were after all not native to where they lived.


    " These?" Xiao Hua turned to look at the red fruits and then pushed himself off the bed before replying, " These were brought by Sun Jie, he told me that these taste like candy and he ate a lot of these when he was young. I don''t know where he found these but since he gave them to me, I took it."


    He paused and asked, " Is there something wrong with it? If there is then you need to tell Sun Jie to not eat these anymore. Maybe it will be better if you take him to the doctor, if he had eaten these for a long time then it might be troublesome."


    Xiao Hua was not ming Sun Jie for bringing something dangerous to him but he was genuinely worried about Sun Jie. What if these fruits were dangerous? Wouldn''t it harm Sun Jie?


    " Oh no, they are not dangerous," Yu Dong shook her head, she walked up to the cab where the fruits were sitting and picked one guarana from the table''s surface before taking a closer look at it.


    Since she had never seen it before in real life, she was not sure if this was the right fruit or not but as she peeled the fruit and saw the white pulp with brown seed, she knew that it was indeed guarana!


    Yu Dong''s eyes flickered as she looked at the guarana fruit, she had indeed thought of looking for cocoa seeds as she always wanted to taste coffee and chocte, something she could not do in the apocalypse world as most of the resources had mutated in that world.


    However, she never found any source of cocoa seeds in this world, which made her believe that those fruits were indeed not native to thisnd. She never thought that she would one day find something closely rted to cocoa seeds! Chapter Experience:


    With these, she would be able to make chocte and coffee with ease!


    When Xiao Hua heard that the fruits were not dangerous, he heaved a sigh of relief. He then asked, "Then is it something good?"


    Yu Dong turned to look at him and mysteriously smiled before saying, "It''s indeed a good thing. Who would have thought that I would get something so good after facing a tragedy like that huh?"


    To think that she could finally eat chocte cakes and bars!


    Just the very thought was enough to make Yu Dong''s heart filled with happiness! What was happiness? It was the joy of eating sweets!


    Seeing the expression on Yu Dong''s face Xiao Hua was a bit curious about what good things could be made with the red fruits but unfortunately for him, Yu Dong refused to tell him anything.


    " It''s a secret," she said before running out of his house which left him furious as well as curious. In fact, if he was not curious he would have totally ignored Yu Dong! The curiosity was killing him and he knew that Yu Dong did it deliberately because she wanted to punish him for ignoring her.


    Yu Dong indeed wanted to teach Xiao Hua a lesson. He had ignored her for more than three days, she was not going to slide that off easily. Yu Dong returned home with a joyful expression on her face, when the mers saw that Yu Dong was smiling they could not help but nce at one another.


    Was there something else that happened today? Why was Yu Dong humming so happily?


    Chen Mi who was sitting on the floor with Yu Jin looked up at Yu Dong and asked while wiping the toys with which Yu Jin was ying, " Did something good happen, wife? Ack¡ª-" he grimaced when he saw Yu Jin nibbling on the wooden block once more, " How many times have I told you that you should not nibble on this."


    Yu Jin was growing up and now that he was one year old, his teeth wereing out as well. Compared to girls and boys whose teeth popped out at the age of seven or eight months, Yu Jin was a bit slower as he was a mer.


    " Wah¡­" Yu Jin let out a cry when he saw that Chen Mi had taken away the building block again. He stretched out his lotus roots like hands and tried to take away the block from Chen Mi but couldn''t.


    Seeing Yu Jin make a fuss, Yu Dong took out a small teething ring from her space and handed it to Chen Mi. She said, " Here wash it with warm water and then hand it to him, it''s better than the wooden block."


    Chen Mi also heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Yu Dong had given him an alternative. His son was getting on hisst nerve as he seemed to have started to nibble on everything from his finger, to his spoon and his toys.


    If he was not worried about his son''s teeth growing crooked and him bing an ugly ghost, see if he would have cared about him.


    He took the teething ring to the kitchen while Ye Liu turned to Yu Dong and asked, " But you still haven''t told us what happened today? Why are you humming?"


    Yu Dong grinned widely upon hearing his question. She then turned to look at Sun Jie who was ying with Fang Chi, Yu Mai and Bobo before saying, "Well something did happen today and it is all thanks to Little Jie, if he hadn''t brought these guaranas with him then we would have never known that these fruits grew here."


    As she spoke she showed the red fruits to her husbands who frowned upon seeing the red wild fruits, what kind of treasure were these fruits that made Yu Dong so happy?


    ------------------

 Chapter 1164: Chocolate (2)

    The Yu family looked at the red fruits with curiosity while Sun Jie who heard Yu Dong praise him, raised his head and asked, " Did I do something good?" He did not hear what Yu Dong was saying but he did hear her calling him and saying the word ''good'' This was his first time hearing anyone joining the word ''good'' together with his name.


    Before this, he had only heard words like trash, useless and fool joined in front of his name. What did he do to get such a prefix?


    Even the rest of the mers including Chen Mi who returned with the teething ring waited for Yu Dong''s answer. They also wanted to know what Sun Jie did for him to receive such praise. When they were newly married to Yu Dong, they did not receive such a big praise. They were not jealous but curious.


    Because they knew that such praise only escaped Yu Dong''s lips when there was something really big going to happen.


    " Are these fruits really delicious?" Fang Chi asked as he looked at the red fruits, beside him Sun Jie who was also looking at Yu Dong also saw the red fruits and then he eximed, " Aiya!


    Bad sister Dong!You snatched the fruits that I gave Brother Hua." He gave those fruits to Xiao Hua because he wanted to be friends with him, if Yu Dong was to take these fruits away then how would he be friends with Xiao Hua?


    Sun Jie scampered on his feet and then went to take the fruits from Yu Dong. He then said, " I will bring you another one¡­ I will go tomorrow and bring more, don''t snatch. It''s not good to snatch¡­ Brother Hua will be angry. Let''s go ¡­ we will apologize."


    He was really worried that the three of them would once again get into a fight, even though he did not know when he got into a fight with Xiao Hua, Sun Jie did not want to anger Xiao Hua. Thus, he asked Yu Dong toe with him and then apologize to Xiao Hua.


    As long as they apologized everything would be fine.


    Sun Jie looked at Yu Dong and then said with a hesitant expression, " Daddy said that it does not matter if we apologize. What matters most is that we should always be loving and caring towards our loved ones, as long as we can save a rtionship it does not matter if we have to lower our heads and apologize. We will not be a small person if we apologize."


    Yu Dong was quite amused by what Sun Jie said, she patted him on the head and said, " I did not snatch it from your Brother Hua, he gave it to me."


    " Then does that mean he did not like it?" Sun Jie asked with tears glimmering in his eyes. Was his gift something useless? Was this why Brother Hua did not want to be his friend? Because he gave him something useless?


    The more Sun Jie thought about it the more bad he felt and soon, his tears started to fall.


    Yu Dong: !!!


    Chapter Continue:


    The mers: !!!


    " What are you doing!" Chen Mi snapped at Yu Dong as he rushed to Sun Jie and patted him on the back. "It''s all right, she must have snatched it from Brother Hua and now she is lying. It''s not because he did not like your gift."


    " Thats right," Ye Liu red at Yu Dong before turning to look at Sun Jie. He said to him in a coaxing voice," She is a glutton. She always snatches things and eats, then she pins the me on someone else."


    " I think you are talking about Mi¡ª¡ª"


    " SHUT UP!" Both the mers yelled at her as Chen Mi fervently hissed, " Can you not see that someone is brokenhearted here? Look at the mood!"


    Yu Dong: "¡­"


    Fang Chi stared at the fuss in front of him and then saw Bo Bo who was sniffling as well. Seeing his son''s eyes getting filled with tears, he hushed everyone else, " All right, everyone calm down. I think Dong Dong has her reasons to bring these fruits here."


    " Thats right, we should calm down without getting agitated too much," Shen Li did not want to get into the mess but upon seeing that the entire situation was getting worse, he could only speak up. He turned to look at Sun Jie who was sniffling and then said with a polite voice, " You trust your sister Dong right? Let her exin why she brought these fruits okay?


    Sun Jie nodded after he wiped his tears with the back of his sleeves and then turned to look at Yu Dong who was staring at him with an awkward expression.


    As this was her first time dealing with someone like Sun Jie, she was quite careful with her words.


    She cleared her throat and then exined the matter clearly, " You all are misunderstanding.I did not snatch these fruits, these guarana can be used to make choctes and drinks, which is why I brought them here with me, There are a lot of delicious cakes and desserts that we can make if we properly extract the guarana powder from it."


    " Choctes? Desserts? Cakes?" Sun Jie knew what desserts and cakes were as Chen Mi had taken him to the town where he had eaten many delicious cakes but how was it possible for these fruits to be used in cake?


    He blinked his eyes which caused the tears hanging on his eyshes to shake and drip down his cheeks. He asked, " Can we really make a delicious cake with these?"


    Yu Dong nodded solemnly." We need a lot of fruits like these and then I will show you that we can make a delicious cake with these fruits." She thought of the choctes that she could make with the help of these fruits and a satisfied smile settled on Yu Dong''s lips.


    Looks like her days were going to only be better!

 Chapter 1165: Wronged for no reason

    " Can this be made into something delicious?" Sun Xie asked with his eyes lit up. He did not understand much but he understood that these guarana fruits could be used to make something even more amazing.


    Yu Dong nodded. She looked down at the guarana seeds and thought of the various drinks that she could make with them before saying,"Let''s do our best to grow these, all right?" She then turned to look at Sun Jie as she raised her head and asked, " Where did you find these fruits?"


    Sun Jie understood that he had done something good. He knew that if he told Yu Dong the truth then he would receive even more praise thus he replied with a silly smile, " I found then b..behind the mountains, where the rocks and cliffs are¡­ there is a trail down there and if we walk down the narrow path then we find a small cave where these fruits grow."


    " Ah? Are you talking about that cliff where the mountain ends?" Grandma Yu asked with a slight exmation. When Yu Dong heard Grandma Yu''s words, she turned to look at her old grandmother and asked, " Do you know about this ce?"


    Grandma Yu nodded. She thought of the things that her grandma had told her and after arranging the information in her head, she said to Yu Dong carefully, " That cliff was originally a port where the people from othernds brought a number of things.


    You might not know this but before the Imperial family moved to the Imperial city they used to reside in this small town with the rest of their officials. Why do you think so many officials'' families still live in this ce?"


    "But then the drought stuck and the entire town was in trouble, it was then when the Imperial family moved away to the capital along with the people while some remained here or came back."


    " During those times many foreigners came to the cliff and brought things with them as they wanted to hand those things to the imperial family as offerings. I guess some of the things fell inside the cliff and they started to grow in the opening between the two cliffs."


    She then paused and added, " However there was an earthquaketer on as the entire vige got flooded. It changed the entirendscape."


    That would exin why these fruits despite not being territorial fruits of thisnd were growing in the mountains.


    Yu Dong knew about the wedge they were talking about, it was at the end of the mountain and because the wedge between the two stones was rather big, everyone in the vige avoided it which was why these fruits were never found by any viger. But Sun Jie was different, for him humans were much scarier than nature, he must have found that ce when he was trying to hide from his mother.


    " Then let''s take a look at this ce," said Yu Dong. If this ce was indeed between the two cliffs then she would like to take a look at this small valley. Who knows maybe she would be able to find something else?


    Generally, the offerings for the Imperial family consisted of all sorts of treasures and whatnot. If that was the case then she might as well take a look at it and make those treasures hers.


    Shen Li saw that Yu Dong was quite excited to explore that ce and did not stop her. He knew that she was not going to listen to him, instead, he turned to look at Ye Liu who was equally excited and said sternly, " Stop looking like that, you are not leaving."


    " But why!" Ye Liu was already thinking of climbing the mountain and going down the valley, thinking it was going to be a wonderful adventure but before he could even delve deeper into his dream, he was snapped awake by Shen Li. " Why can''t I go?"


    " Because you have never climbed a mountain before and I am afraid that you will get hurt if you head up the mountain," Shen Li said sternly. He knew that Ye Liu was different from the rest of them as he liked outgoing and adventurous things a lot more than them but he was not allowing him to slip down a small, dangerous path all for some thrill.


    He then turned to look at Fang Chi who was equally excited because he found some unique nts and then said, " You are not allowed to go either. For the love of the heavens stop acting like kids."


    Fang Chi''s eyes dimmed when he heard Shen Li''s reprimand. However he did not fight back like Ye Liu, he simply lowered his head like a puppy who was scolded by his master and then asked Shen Li with a little raise of his eyes, " I¡­. I can''t go?"


    Ba dump.


    Everyone including Yu Dong''s heart skipped a beat. As Yu Dong turned to look at Shen Li who seemed to be hesitating now and said, " Now you cannot refuse him."


    Shen Li also felt that it was impossible for him to refuse Fang Chi. He sighed and then rubbed the space between his brows before saying, " Fine, you can go."


    " WH¡ª¡ª What! Why?" Ye Liu turned to look at Shen Li with an annoyed look as he demanded angrily, " Why is he allowed to but I am not?"


    " You should try to pout more, Liu," Yu Dong remarked with a little snicker as she picked up Yu Jin. " No one can withstand a pouting face, isn''t that right Little Jin?" Chapter Explore:


    " U..wah?" Yu Jin tilted his head to the side cutely causing Yu Dong''s heart to be filled with warmth. "But you are the cutest even when you don''t pout.You can win the heart of your mother just like this, after all, you are the cutest in the world."


    Ye Liu: "¡­" So, I am not cute? That''s why I am not allowed?

 Chapter 1166: The valley inside the mountain

    --------------


    The next morning, Yu Dong led Fang Chi and a very disgruntled Ye Liu who had to spend the entire morning begging in front of Shen Li. Even when Yu Dong assured Shen Li that she would take care of Ye Liu, Shen Li was still hesitant which resulted in ¡ª¡ª-


    " Are you sure that you two can move like this?" She asked when she looked at the two mers behind him. They were so tightly wrapped that they looked like moving boulders rather than humans. It was surprising that they could even breathe when all she could see was their eyes.


    Fang Chi''s sweat dropped as he looked at his hands that were bundled up along with his legs and head before nodding, " I am sure that I can walk. Though it will be a bit slow."


    Ye Liu on the other hand was still grumbling about how he was not a small child who needed to be so well protected like this. However, no matter what he said, Shen Li in his overprotective, Papa bear mode did not hear anything and covered him up even more than Fang Chi as he knew that Ye Liu would explore the ce even more wildly than Fang Chi.


    In fact, he even handed Yu Dong a leash to keep Ye Liu in ce, something that Yu Dong hadn''t taken out as she was worried that her second husband would kill her if she took it out.


    Yu Dong nodded before she turned to look at Xiao Yu who was standing at the edge of the opening and then said, " What are you doing? Go inside." She ordered causing the mercenaries to look at her with shock and disbelief etched on their faces. Yu Dong wanted them to slide down this small, moss-covered wedge. Did she want them to die because of suffocation or something of the sort?


    Xiao Yu turned to look at the team members who looked back at them before they turned to look at Yu Dong one of them asked, " Madam Yu, is there something that you are upset about ?" Did they make a mistake that they were not aware of?


    Chapter Enjoy:


    Yu Dong narrowed her eyes in frustration when she saw that the mercenaries were asking questions instead of heading down the opening between the two cliffs. She red at the mercenaries and then said, " Are you going down on your own or should I send you?"


    When the mercenaries heard her threat, they did not dare to not listen to her. They stared at Yu Dong who was unyielding and then turned to look at the opening where they were standing. At the same time, they could not help but ponder whether or not they were going to die today.


    Upon seeing that neither of the mercenaries was making a move, Yu Dong rolled her eyes and then kicked Xiao Yu on the back before saying, " You better get inside or else I am shoving you inside the opening."


    Xiao Yu knew that she had no choice thus she sighed and then went inside the wedge with the rest of the team.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Du who went to the town on Yu Dong''s orders returned with Xiao Ji.


    When they returned they came looking for Yu Dong who was standing at the cliff. The two of them looked at Yu Dong and then said, " We have returned after taking a look at the town. The situation is just as you predicted."


    " Thats right, the situation is just as you anticipated. The town has been closed off and though there are still a few shops opening, that sell grains, oils, salt and other necessities the price is rather high. They are selling a catty of rice for two taels. And that too the coarse one. As for the refined one, the residents need to pay ten taels.


    The situation is even worse when ites to vegetables, many unscrupulous farmers are selling their rotten vegetables for a price higher than you."


    Yu Dong nodded as she had expected something like this to happen. She said, " Let them enjoy a few more days. We will return with a bang very soon, after all we have taken root in the town already, they can try to defeat us but they will not be able to defeat us no matter what they do."


    " I understand ."


    After getting a good idea of the situation in the town, Yu Dong was even more confident in her n. While Ye Liu and Fang Chi were a bit hesitant. They looked at Yu Dong and then asked carefully, " Aren''t you worried that they will make things difficult for us when we open our mall?"


    " Of course, they will," Yu Dong was very much aware of how much trouble she would have to face the second her mall started to run. " But they will have to face the public before us."


    There was a reason why she stopped selling her vegetables under the pretext that she was going to open a mall. It was because she wanted themoners and the officials alike to taste the unscrupulous actions of the business. Only then would they appreciate her and her family''s business.


    Though it was a bit scheming, for the sake of avoiding trouble in the future Yu Dong had to be a bit selfish.


    "There is a valley inside this cliff!" Just as she was thinking about the town market''s situation, She heard Xiao Yu''s excited voice and her eyes shed as she smiled and turned to look at her husbands before saying, " We will deal with that matterter on, let''s go and take a look at this valley." ''


    Ye Liu and Fang Chi nodded as the three of them walked down the small path that led down the cliff. Though it was a bit tough with their clothes and protection gears sticking out, they were somehow able to climb down the path.


    And when they arrived at the valley, the two of them were left in awe as they did not expect something like this to appear!

 Chapter 1167: A great harvest

    " What in the world is this?" Ye Liu gasped in awe as he looked at the small garden that was growing in the middle of the two cliffs, if he hadn''t seen with his own eyes he would have thought that he was dreaming. There were not only many trees growing in the middle of the cliff but there were also a few gold coins and whatnot lying on the ground.


    Even Fang Chi was stunned. He looked at the half-grown trees that were wilting a little and then pursed his lips before saying, " Their growth is stunted because they did not get the right amount of water and sunlight. It''s a pity, I think we could have brought them up with us."


    " We are bringing them," the second Fang Chi finished speaking Yu Dong interrupted him causing the two mers to look at her with confusion. These nts were dead, what was the point of bringing them up? What the two of them did not know was that Yu Dong was confident about breathing life into these trees what was more, these trees were actually apple, peach and mango trees.


    And just not any trees but the ones that were actually brought and offered in the imperial family''s banquet.


    Just this thought alone made Yu Dong certain that the quality of these fruits must be excellent. How could she leave these trees alone?


    Her eyes flickered around as she looked at the cave, where she found a chunky tree in the corner of the cave. She narrowed her eyes and then walked over to the tree when suddenly,


    Hiss.


    The sound of snake hissing echoed in the cave causing the mercenaries and the two mers to stiffen at the same time. They all looked at Yu Dong who was now standing still with arge ck snake with red spots on its scales. Though no one knew what kind of snake was it, they knew one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª


    As long as it was colourful it was poisonous!


    " Dong Dong, be careful!" Fang Chi cried in fright while Ye Liu looked around for a dagger. He was going to deal with this snake before it attacked Yu Dong but before he could make a move, Yu Dong hissed right back at the snake.


    Ye Liu: "¡­"


    Fang Chi: "¡­"


    The mercenaries: "¡­."


    What kind of technique was this to get rid of a snake? Was she trying to be funny or something of the sort?


    " Get out of the way, I will deal¡ª¡ª" Ye Liu stepped forward wanting to deal with the snake but the second he stepped forward he watched the snake shrink its neck and then slither back into a small hole that was at the corner of the cave.


    The mercenaries: !!!


    This woman could even scare a snake away? Just how terribly scary was she? She actually sent a snake packing!


    The mercenaries were not the only ones who were stupefied. The two mers were stunned as well. To think that a snake would run away when their wife hissed at it threateningly, with such a piece of information what were they supposed to think? That their wife was much more dangerous than a poisonous snake?


    '' It''s a good thing that I married her,'' Fang Chi thought in his head.


    On the other hand, Ye Liu hadpletely opposite thoughts in his head. '' I need to train more,'' he muttered in his head.


    Yu Dong did not know that she had left a scar on the hearts of her husbands as they watched her scare a snake away. In fact, she was so excited after seeing the chunky tree, that she did not even care about anything else.


    She walked over to the tree and looked at the trunk that was covered with rotten cocoa fruits and cheered up inwardly. Sure enough, if there was guarana how could there not be cocoa?


    Most probably the imperial family and the rest of the people did not understand how to raise these nts and they ended up bing especially expensive but with her skills, there was nothing that Yu Dong needed to worry about!


    Her spiritual energy would be able to not only revive these nts but she would also be able to raise them into full-grown trees where they would bear wonderful fruits!


    Yu Dong turned around and looked at her husbands before saying, " This is a jackpot! Chi makes sure that you take the trees out carefully and don''t harm their roots and Liu make sure that Chi stays safe, if there is anything that is hiding behind the boulder or grass just kill it without giving it a chance to survive.


    But if you face something that you cannot handle just ask me, and I will deal with it," She then turned to look at the mercenaries and ordered, " Take the trees out of the cliff without damaging them. If you dare to ruin our hard work, I will break your necks."


    The mercenaries all looked at Yu Dong with pursed lips. They wanted to tell her that there was no need for her to be so tantly biased but they did not dare to make a sound.


    " Yes!"What a joke if they dared to say something against her, Yu Dong would bury them here in this cave along with these dead trees.


    Fang Chi nodded with determination as well, he took out his gardening tools and then started to clean the ground while making sure that the roots of the trees were unaffected. Ye Liu on the other hand kept a close eye on Fang Chi who was focused, every time something made a noise or the grass rustled, he would take out a dagger and then throw it at the thing that was making the noise.


    Just like that, he ended up hunting three plump rabbits, a small quail and a snake.


    Ye Lou looked at the pile of wild game that he had hunted and proudly announced, " You see that? We are going to have rabbit meat tonight!"


    ---------------

 Chapter 1168: A great harvest (2)

    Yu Dong shook her head when she heard Ye Liu''s exmation but at the same time, she was d that he was having fun.


    " Did¡­ Did I do something good?" While she was looking at the trees that were being taken up by the mercenaries, she heard a small voiceing from behind and then turned her head around such that she could see Sun Jie who was following her like a little tail.


    She smiled at him and reached her hand out such that she could pat him on the head and nodded, " Well you did a good job finding this ce, when I earn money from these things then I will buy you something good or do you want to receive shares?"


    " What are shares?" Sun Jie asked and Yu Dong scolded herself for being too stupid.How could Sun Jie even know what shares were? She thought about it for a while and then exined it in terms that he could understand, "It is like a reward. Since you have done something good then you should receive rewards, right? A share is like that.


    You will receive a reward every month in the form of money and you can use the money that you receive as you like."


    Sun Jie''s eyes lit up when he heard that he could receive rewards every month and even more so when he heard that he would be able to receive money! He had never received money in his entire life, he did not even see what a silver tael looked like but he did know that it was really important and his father really wanted to save some money for him.


    " C¡­can I receive it?" Sun Jie asked hesitantly with a nervous expression. " It''s so important, am I worthy of it?"


    Yu Dong felt amused as well as sympathetic towards Sun Jie. He was a really good mer but because of having a mother like Madam Sun, his entire life had been ruined. If he had received treatment at the right time then he would have been saved from being reduced to an idiot but that woman ruined his lifepletely.


    She patted him on the head and then nodded before saying, " Of course you can. Even Mai receives three taels as pocket money every month."


    Yu Dong learned a few things from her grandfather who despite being a useless prick was a rather good caretaker. He told her that if one wanted to grow confidence in the hearts of their kids, they needed to hand them money and teach them how to take care of the money.


    As long as a child learns how to take care of money, his confidence will surely grow as even as children, the young ones knew that money was an important thing and when they saw their parents handing them such an important thing they would feel confident and valued.


    Though she felt a bit awkward using the same trick on Sun Jie as she used on Yu Mai, Yu Dong was willing to use it as she did not want Sun Jie to stay in the shadow of his past.


    When Sun Jie heard that he was going to receive the money he cheered up. He pped his hands and then said to Yu Dong, " I will bring my daddy to the doctor, his back is hurting all the time but he does not go to the town because he says that we have no money."


    " And I will buy shoes for Daddy Yi, he always mends his old shoes and wears them for a long time but he buys new ones for us, for daddy Shi, I will buy him an ointment for burns.


    He is so clumsy he always burns himself when he is cooking, his hands are covered in various scars and ¡­and I will also mend the roof of my house, it always leaks," however in the middle of his yammering he realized that so many things would require a lot of money and thus turned to look at Yu Dong before asking with some slight hesitation,


    " I¡­I can do it with my pocket money?"


    Yu Dong chuckled lightly before saying, " Yes, you can. Maybe you might be able to build a house as well for your daddies."


    Since Sun Jie was the one who found these fruits, Yu Dong was going to make sure that his small desires came true.


    ¡­.


    The mercenaries brought the trees to the Yu family''s house without damaging anything and as a reward Yu Dong decided to hand them a dish of meat, she was not an unreasonable boss as long as someone did a good job, she would surely reward them.


    " Dong Dong, why did you bring these wilted nts with you? What are you thinking of doing with them?" Shen Li asked as he looked at the rotten trees that were on the verge of dying, even if they were to prune their leaves and take care of them, nothing was going to change!


    Yu Dong smiled at him as she washed her hands and then replied, " I am going to open a bakery in the mall."


    At the mer bar, she usually offered small fruit cakes but with these things in her hands, she would be able to open a bakery in the mall. Not only did she find cocoa and fruits but also a nt that smelled quite simr to vani. She would use it to extract the vani scent and then use it to bake cakes.


    With this n, she was sure that she would be able to earn a decent sum as the officials and their kids might not be able to withstand the charm of a cake!


    " A what?" Shen Li frowned as he turned around and looked at Yu Dong with confusion written on his face. " What are you going to do?"


    " A bakery, it''s a ce where we will sell cakes," Yu Dong exined to Shen Li whose frown only deepened even more as he did not think that cakes could sell well. After all, how many moon cakes and whatnot were sold in the town already?

 Chapter 1169: Buy that village

    Yu Dong of course knew what Shen Li was thinking in his head and chuckled softly. She flicked him on the forehead after she was done washing her hands and then said, " What are you even thinking? Do you think that I will release something that will not sell in the market? When have I ever done that?"


    Shen Li raised his hand and then rubbed the spot where Yu Dong had hit him. Though he hated to admit it Yu Dong was right, she had never done anything that would not sell well in the market but as her husband how could he stop worrying?


    He sighed and then looked at Yu Dong who was heading inside the house before following her in the house. He then said, " I agree. However, where are you thinking of growing these many trees? I mean the vigers are already growing vegetables and berries, and the farnds arepletely full already. Where will you grow these nts when there is no space?"


    When Yu Dong heard Shen Li''s queries, she paused in her stride and then hummed lightly. She had to admit that what he said was indeed right. The space in the vige was already filled with vegetables and berries, where was she supposed to grow an orchid and cocoa ntation?


    " Is Madam Yu home?" Just as Yu Dong was thinking about the problem at hand, Xiao Gu''s voice came from outside, snapping Yu Dong from her thoughts. She blinked her eyes and then turned to look at Shen Li before asking, " Did someone call me?"


    " I guess," Shen Li nodded as he turned on his heels and then walked over to the front door which he pulled open and greeted the woman outside with a gentle smile, " Little Gu, you are here."


    Little Gu smiled at Shen Li as she bobbed her head and then said, " I hope you are doing well, Master Shen. I am here to see, Madam Yu. Is she at home?"


    Though Little Gu knew that it was toote, she was here to tell Yu Dong something important which was why she had to hurry over to the vige and clear a few things up with Yu Dong.


    " Ke Jin, you are here?" Yu Dong walked out of the house and greeted Gu Ke Jin who nodded and said, " Madam Yu, I have purchased the three-carry carriage that you have asked me to buy. Here is the receipt and the bill of the carriage."


    Gu Ke Jin handed two pieces of papers to Yu Dong before adding, " I have also arranged for a few ves to be purchased and with Madam Song''s help I think I have chosen a few honest workers."She then paused and asked, " You told me that you are going to open the mall in three days, which is why I came with the carrier carriage to bring the products that are going to be sold in the mall.


    Will three carriages be enough?"


    "If they are not enough then we can arrange for my personal carriages as well," said Yu Dong. She had indeed nned to open the mall and first check the response of the people, now that the situation in the town was getting worse and worse, it was the right time to open her mall with a bang.


    Gu Ke Jin nodded as she silently decided to add another carrier carriage before she took out the ve deeds and then handed them to Yu Dong before saying, " Madam Yu, these are the ve deeds that I brought with me. Please take a look at them, if there is someone whom you find unfitting you can tell me.


    I will handle that individual." She then paused and added, " I went to the Big Mountain Vige beforeing here and they told me that they haven''t decided what to do yet."


    " They are just waiting for the mall to open and see for themselves," Yu Dong muttered as she took a look at the ve deeds and nodded after skimming through most of the deeds. Just as expected of Madam Song and Gu Ke Jin, they had done an excellent job. " It''s fine. Even if they refuse to sell the pickles, it''s not going to be a loss.


    By the way, Ke Jin can you look for a vige with fertile farmingnds? "


    Gu Ke Jin frowned as she tilted her head to the side and asked Yu Dong," Madam Yu, are you thinking of buying a vige?"


    Shen Li turned to look at Yu Dong and so did Chen Mi and Ye Liu who returned from the river. The two of them took the children to the river because they wanted to pick snails and fish from the river. With the water level dwindling it was not difficult for them to pick up snails and fish as they could easily catch them without the fast water flow.


    " You can say that," Yu Dong ignored her three husbands who were looking at her in shock and horror after hearing that she wanted to buy another vige and then said to Gu Ke Jin, " I would prefer it if you bring me a list of viges that are suffering, I do not want any sort of trouble. As long as they are willing to sell, I am willing to buy their vige."


    Gu Ke Jin''s brows furrowed upon hearing Yu Dong''s words but she still nodded and then said to Yu Dong, " I will take a look at the viges around the Big River Vige then. Do you want the vige to be close or a bit far from the river, Madam Yu?"


    " It will be better if it''s closer to my vige, that way I will be able to join the two viges," stated Yu Dong. She hummed and then said, " Take a look at the Big Stone Vige, though theirnds are not as fertile as the ones in my vige, I can make it work."


    -----------------------

 Chapter 1170: Xie Xieren’s panic

    When the three mers heard Yu Dong mention '' The Big Stone Vige,'' they were suddenly rmed. Wasn''t this vige the one whose people tried to eat their children?


    " Wife, what are you talking about? How can you even help those people?" Chen Mi questioned as he looked at Yu Dong with a frown, he ced the basket in which he brought the fish from the river and then said to Yu Dong, " Those people tried to eat our children. How can we help them?"


    Ye Liu nodded and agreed with Chen Mi. He helped Yu Mai from his arms and then put him on the ground before turning to look at Yu Dong as he said, " Those people almost killed us and the vigers. If they heard that you are thinking of buying their vige, they might be really upset. They might even revolt."


    The grudge between the two viges was too strong. If they reached out to help the Big Stone Vige, it would be simr to applying ointment to a scorpion only for the helping hand to be stung with poison.


    When Yu Dong heard the concerns of her two husbands, she shook her head and then said, " The reason I asked Ke Jin to take a look at that vige is that I heard from some of the vigers that the people of the Big Stone Vige have long moved away and only those who have nowhere to go are left behind." She paused and added, " In fact, I think the second the vigers find out that they can now order the vigers of the Big Stone vige, they might be very much willing to take that vige into ours."


    Yu Dong knew the vigers very well. Though they did hold a grudge against the Big Stone Vige, they were also arrogant and upset with the actions of the Big Stone Vige. Last time they were not able to deal with the Big Stone Vige but if the Big Stone Vige was bought by Yu Dong then they would surely have a way to deal with those who tried to harm them.


    There was a reason why Yu Dong chose the Big Stone Vige, that vige already had a criminal record thus they would take every step carefully. If she had to make a choice then she would rather choose a vige whose vigers would be so careful that they would walk on eggshells around her and the vigers.


    " Anyway, I am the one who is going to buy that vige. It will have nothing to do with the Big River Vige," Yu Dong waved her hand. She then turned to look at Gu Ke Jin and said, " Make sure to take a look at that vige. If they are willing to sell theirnds and be ves then tell them that they will get to keep theirnds.


    I will be in charge of handing them work and sry every month. Not only will three members of one family will get a job but their sry will be one tael and five hundred cents. That is to say, each person will receive five hundred copper coins. If they are willing then tell the current head toe and meet me."


    Gu Ke Jin thought about it and nodded. " Then I will take a look."


    The three mers looked at one another before turning to look at Yu Dong. As they looked at Yu Dong, they could not help but be amazed. It had been only a year since Yu Dong came into their lives but she had changed their livespletely.


    There was a time when they were living in a house which had a roof that leaked in the rain but now they were rich enough to buy a vige!


    Gu Ke Jin was about to take her leave but Yu Dong stopped her and then threw her arm around Gu Ke Jin''s shoulder before saying, " Where are you going? Let''s go and drink. We are going to be proud owners of the first mall in the Big River Town. Let''s celebrate."


    And before Gu Ke Jin could refuse, she was dragged inside the house by Yu Dong who was rather happy with everything going ording to her will.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    CRASH!


    " Are you saying that the mercenaries that I sent to that vige failed?" Xia Xieren yelled at her trusted aide who was kneeling in front of her, the trusted aide was trembling with fear as she looked at the ground.


    The trusted aide trembled and then replied, "It''s not that the n failed. The vige was indeed set on fire but the vigers were able to calm down the fire as for the mercenaries, I can''t reach them."


    She had sent a lot of letters to the mercenaries who were hired to kill the vigers of the Big River Vige but they never replied to her.


    When Xie Xieren heard that the mercenaries were not replying, she clenched the teacup in her hands and then threw it at the trusted aide who did not dare to dodge it. The warm tea spilt on her head before the cup hit her on the forehead. Warm blood spilt out of her broken skin as she kowtowed in front of Xie Xieren and then said, " Forgive this one, Your Majesty. This servant made a mistake.


    I will look for decent mercenaries this time around."


    " Whats the point? They will be on guard now !" When Xie Xieren thought about how Li Wan might be silently helping her half-sister regain her military power, she could not help but grit her teeth. That woman!


    She was her bane and the one who was an even bigger bane was that unknown woman who handed the oil mill to Li Wan, letting her control not only the oil flow of that town but also the capital as the officials could not restrain themselves from eating the meals cooked in that oil!


    Just the thought of all that money falling into the pockets of Xie Zhenya left tremors down Xie Xieren''s spine.

 Chapter 1171: Heading to the mall

    Xian Xieren did not want Xian Zhenya to gain power once again. She knew that if that woman gained momentum once more, nothing would be able to stop her! Thest time she was able to win over Xie Zhenya because she took advantage of her negligence. However, the same opportunity would not strike again!


    She had to make sure that Xian Zhenya would stay at the bottom without getting a chance to revive! But for some reason, nothing was going ording to her ns!


    The more she thought about it the more Xian Xieren became furious. They all just needed to deal with a single woman who did not even have any official title to begin with! How difficult was it for them to not be able to find that woman and bring her in front of her!


    " You all are trash!" Xian Xieren roared at the woman who was kneeling on the floor. " I asked you to catch hold of amoner! Amoner! How difficult can it be? You just needed to make use of the resources that were handed to you, how can you not even do something so simple? What am I paying all for?"


    Xian Xieren was worried, how could she not be? Xian Zhenya was the one who was going to be the ruler of the country and she was even dered the crown princess but she had intervened and stolen the throne from Xian Zhenya. She even killed the Emperor who was Xian Zhenya''s biological father. This grudge was not something that could be forgotten with ease.


    The more she ignored it the more difficult it would be for her to rule over this country. The only way to deal with this problem was to kill whoever was supporting Xian Zhenya and end the matter once and for all. As long as these people were alive, she would not be able to livefortably!


    With her anger surging inside her body, Xian Zhenya clutched the side of the table harshly. Her grip tightened so much that the wood in her hand creaked with the force she was applying to it.


    " Go! Bring Gu Lingyu with you and have her deal with that woman! I do not believe that she would be able to deal with Lingyu as well!" Xian Xieren ordered causing her trusted aide to shudder in fright. Gu Lingyu? The Empress actually pulled one of her trump cards out?


    If that was the case then it wouldn''t take long for that woman to die.


    The trusted aide could not help but feel sorry for the woman behind the oil mill. If she had agreed to work with her majesty then she would have survived this ordeal!


    Three dayster.


    She nodded and acquiesced, " Yes!"


    " Achoo!" Yu Dong sneezed as she rubbed the tip of her nose. She straightened up while holding the wicker basket which was filled with vegetables and then looked over the horizon that was slowly getting lightened with the sunlight that pouring over it.


    Chen Mi who heard her sneeze nced at Yu Dong before teasing her, " I heard that people who catch a cold in summer are all idiots. I did not think that it was true."


    " Oh yeah?" Yu Dong turned around such that she could kick Chen Mi in the shin and then said, " Well you married an idiot. Guess who is the bigger idiot here?"


    " You¡ª¡ª"


    " All right you two what are you doing?" Ye Liu snapped at the two idiots who were flirting when there were a bunch of things that they needed to do. " More than a thousand catties of vegetables are waiting for you to pack up and the bread and jam boxes are yet to be moved. What are you doing?"


    Ye Liu was not exaggerating when he scolded the two of them. Yu Dong had asked the entire vige to grow vegetables and berries. While vegetables were going to be sold without any hassle. Yu Dong had decided to sell the berries by making two kinds of jam from them. Together the entire supply was more than two thousand catties and they did not have the time to fool around like this!


    There were nine hundred catties of vegetables that were grown by the vigers. While the remaining three hundred catties were grown by their family. These three stocks were going to be sold as low, medium and high-grade vegetables. The bread and jam couldn''t be sold in the same manner which was why the prices at which they were going to be sold were already decided by Yu Dong.


    Ye Liu looked at the pile of supplies in his backyard and could not help but wonder whether or not they would be able to sell it. After all, this was the first time the people of the town would see something like a mall opening in the town.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong told him that all the stocks could be kept in her space where they would remain fresh and they could re-sell it without worries. Or else he would have refused to bring such arge supply to the mall!


    " Yes, Yes, we get it." Yu Dong and Chen Mi nodded as they turned their attention to pack up the wicker baskets and then ced them in the carrier carriage.


    " Make sure not to spill the rice," Shen Li told the mammies who were bringing out sacks of rice that Yu Dong had earlier ced in the warehouse.


    Thest time they could not sell many of these sacks of rice after the flood as the entire situation of the market was in chaos, instead they donated all of it to those who were in need but Yu Dong told him that this time around these sacks of rice could definitely be sold.


    " Do not worry, Master Shen." Mammy Lin smiled at the poor mer who was tense because of the amount of pressure that was being ced on his shoulders because of the grand opening of the mall. " We will make sure to carry these sacks without tearing them!"


    -------------------

 Chapter 1172: Heading to the mall (2)

    Shen Li was indeed a bit stressed this was not something that he was used to, this was his first time seeing a mall open in the town and it was the same for the people of the town. Would they evene to their mall? What if no onees to their mall then wouldn''t everything they have done be in vain?


    They also needed to pay the vigers for their hard work! If they did not earn anything from the mall then where would they get so much money to pay the vigers?


    " Are you worried that we will not be able to sell anything?" Fang Chi was responsible for overlooking the supply of meat. He looked at the sausages and the pork ribs that were being ced neatly in the iced sealed boxes that Yu Dong prepared for the supply of meat.


    Shen Li nodded as he looked at Fang Chi with a turn of his head. He sighed and then remarked, " This is our first time doing something on such a big scale, how can I not worry? Though the benefits are amazing if this mall thing works the risks are just as big. It''s only normal that I am troubled like this, it would be weird if I did not have an ounce of worry."


    " I am worried as well," Fang Chi confessed as he yed with his sleeves. His head was lowered as he stared at the ground which had many footprints pressed on it. " But.. I think that as long as we have Dong Dong, everything will be fine."


    When he was in desperate times, it was Yu Dong who came to rescue him. Thus, even though Fang Chi sometimes doubted Yu Dong, somewhere he knew that she would never let him down.


    His words eased a few of Shen Li''s worries. This was indeed right, even though Yu Dong''s ambitions were getting bigger, he knew that she would never do something that she was not sure about. Thus, even though he was worried, he was somewhat reassured that this n of Yu Dong would certainly work.


    They continued to weigh the supply one by one. Of course, they deducted the weight of the wicker baskets when they were weighing the supplies.


    By the time they were done, it was already six in the morning. And they had only one hour left until the auspicious hour.


    Shen Li frowned when he saw that the carrier carriages were yet to live and ordered, " Come on. Everyone move. We have only one hour until the auspicious hour starts, we cannot bete!"


    What was more, the weather was so hot. These days people of the town only leave their houses in the morning and the evening. Once the sun started going up they would go back inside the house. If they were toote then it would be toote for them to sell anything.


    The mammies were also worried about this. They did not think that it would take so long for them to sort out everything.


    " Should Ie with you all? I can help you in unloading the packages?" Chen Ying was not aware of the space that Yu Dong had, thus she was worried that the supplies would get ruined if they were not sold on time. Thus, she suggested going with the rest of the Yu family.


    Yu Dong had no reason to stop her, anyway, they did have a lot of work and the time was tight. They needed to arrange everything in the three different sections of the mall and they were yet to leave! She agreed and even allowed Lu Nanyun and his children toe along with them.


    The Yu family left in a hurry, however even though they were leaving at six in the morning, there were many vigers who were waiting outside for them. As soon as they saw Yu Dong and the rest they blessed them with auspicious words, how could they not?


    If Yu Dong and her family earned a good fortune then they would also benefit from them! Their interests were closely linked after all!


    Though Yu Dong knew why these people were here, she was still touched by their words. With a smile, she thanked them before hurrying to the town.


    When Yu Dong arrived at the town it was six thirty in the morning, and they all heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the streets were still quiet. It was a good thing that the officials took their time when waking up or else they would be in trouble.


    The entire family rushed inside the mall. Lu Nanyun and Chen Ying who saw the mall for the first time did not even have the time to gush at the beautiful interiors or the fact that there wererge wooden fans that moved with the winds and released cold air as they had blocks of ice in front of them.


    The entire building was cold and felt rxing!


    While Yu Dong and the rest arranged for the supplies to be brought up, Shen Li was only responsible for arranging everything. Yu Dong strictly refrained him from picking up anything but he was too antsy to stay idle and thus started to look around while ordering the mammies how to sort everything.


    " I told you to stay seated, what will you do if you get too tired?" Yu Dong who brought the high-end supplies with her could not help but say when she saw Shen Li getting busy. As she spoke, her eyes worriedly looked at his belly as if she was afraid that he would end up fainting at any moment.


    Shen Li patted her on the arm while caressing his belly and then said, " I know that you are worried but what happened to Ah Chi will not happen to me. I am taking care of myself and I don''t eat just anything carelessly, even Doctor Gu said that my pregnancy is a healthy one. It''s time for you to stop worrying and stop feeling guilty over what happened. It was not your fault."

 Chapter 1173: A weird woman

    Shen Li had been married to Yu Dong for a long time and even if he only got to know the real Yu Dong just a year ago, he could still understand what was going on in her head most of the time.


    How could he not? The two of them were like peas in a pod.


    " But¡­" Yu Dong said worriedly, " What if something happens, I mean I am not omnipotent. I cannot save you all the time, I would rather like it if you stay at home and stay safe." She paused and added, " I am afraid that if I am not careful enough something like what happened in the past will happen again."


    " Dong Dong¡­" Shen Li sighed. He did not know what to say to her.


    It was a fact that a small carelessness on their part had cost the life of a child. If they had been a bit more careful then they would have been able to save Fang Chi''s daughter. Though Fang Chi did not show it on his face, Shen Li knew that he was still hung up on the fact that he lost his daughter.


    There was one time when Chen Mi was discussing whether or not he wanted to give birth to another child and Fang Chi had refused saying that he was happy with just Bobo.


    He did not want to give birth to another child because of the incident that traumatized him. And Yu Dong was the same, though she pretended to be all right the truth was that she would often watch him like a hawk, what he ate, drank or wore, she would take a look at everything. She wouldn''t even let the children feed him snacks that they received from the neighbours.


    '' What if it has something harmful for a pregnant mer?'' Yu Dong had said this to him many times. Though Shen Li understood her reasons, sometimes he wished Yu Dong could slow down a little and stay calm.


    Furthermore, he was slowly getting annoyed as well because Yu Dong treated him like he was a porcin doll. In the vige, pregnant mers could even work in the fields, so why couldn''t he stand still and order the mammies on how to sort things out? It wasn''t as if he was picking up heavy boxes and putting them down.


    He looked at Yu Dong and then smiled at her pleasantly before patting her on the shoulder, " Don''t be like this, I am fine. I know my body best, don''t worry the second I feel like I am pushing myself too much I will sit down all right?" He noticed that Yu Dong was slightly anxious and sighed lightly, " I want to help too, Dong Dong.


    I know that you are worried but I cannot sit still without doing anything. Look I am not even holding any boxes. How hard can it be to order our family''s mammy?"


    " Okay, just take care of yourself. I will not stop you," though Yu Dong was worried she did not want to act like a tyrant with her husband. She looked at Shen Li and added, " I don''t care about money and wealth, I just want you all to be safe and healthy and nothing more."


    " I understand," Shen Li nodded. He was really grateful to the heavens for sending someone like Yu Dong into his life. She was not only tolerant of him but she also loved him without any biased attitude.


    The rest of the family continued to work in the mall while trying to get everything sorted out. They did not have any time to waste as they wouldn''t be able to sell everything out if they did not open the mall soon.


    " It''s finally done," Chen Ying huffed while crouching on the floor. She did not think that just bringing out the vegetables from the boxes and thenying them down would be this troublesome. She had to go up and down for more than an hour before everything was settled.


    She turned to look at Yu Dong and said, "Sister-inw, I am notining but maybe next time make sure that there is a facility that helps us move the supplies much more quickly."


    Yu Dong touched the tip of her nose because she was following the construction model of the modern world mall, shepletely forgot about the fact that it might be a bit troublesome to move the supplies!


    " Don''t worry I will think of a way to deal with this matter as well," Yu Dong nodded. Since she had decided to open a mall it was her responsibility to make sure that everything was in ce.


    Yu Dong looked at the sun which was still rising and knew that it was around eight-thirty in the morning. The auspicious time was around nine o''clock in the morning, there was still time before the auspicious time. She turned to look at the rest of her family and said, "Let us go and eat something. We still have time before setting off the fireworks."


    Chen Mi nodded as he rubbed his belly and said, " I think we should eat. It''s been three hours since we ate the meat buns in the morning, it''s time for us to have a decent breakfast."


    The rest of the family members also nodded though they did not want to miss the auspicious hour there was still time before the clock struck nine in the morning.


    Their group of nine members stepped out of the mall as Yu Dong asked the security officer to keep an eye on the mall and the supplies inside. In the past, it was all right if the beggars and the homeless came to take a nap in the mall but now the situation has changed.


    The shops inside were filled with numerous supplies, if someone stole them at this point when the ration was being sold at the price of gold and silver, where would she go to file aint?


    Wouldn''t she make a loss then?


    " Ah, does this shop belong to you?"


    -------------

 Chapter 1174: Why did you not tell me that you are opening a mall?

    Yu Dong turned to look at the woman behind her who just spoke up suddenly to stop them. Her eyes narrowed as she carefully assessed the woman dressed in a vermillion robe and red lipstick that was carefully painted on her lips. Usually, women in this world did not get ready like this, which was why this woman struck as someone weird to Yu Dong and her guard raised instinctively.


    " Yes," Yu Dong replied as she turned to face the woman. She hid her mers behind her as something told her that this woman was not as simple as she looked.


    The woman in red opened her eyes and coyly smiled at Yu Dong while scrutinizing her from head to toe. She then tilted her head and asked, " What kind of shop is this? It really makes me envious. I have never seen it before, it strikes me as something really unique and interesting don''t you think?"


    " It''s just something that came to my head," Yu Dong did not show her suspicions on her face. She very calmly smiled at the woman in front of her and then exined, " I did not have the space to build multiple shops which is why I came up with the idea of piling one shop over another as for the interior, I am indeed a bit talented in that area."


    She paused and then asked the woman, " By the way, I have never seen you here before. Who are you?"


    The womanughed softly as she replied, " I am Gu Lingyu. I just arrived in the town after escaping from the drought regions. Compared to the town where I lived, this ce is doing better. At least I can buy grains here with money. In my town, the situation is so troublesome that money has be nothing but cold and hard metal, cannot even buy anything."


    She then pointed to the house which was at the end of the alley and then said, " My grandmother lives there. If you don''t mind then you cane to my ce for a drink or two."


    Yu Dong raised her brows. This was her first time seeing someone so polite in the town, especially when this woman was living in a house which was as big as her mall.


    " Then thank you for your invitation," Yu Dong nodded before she urged the rest of the mers to leave with her.


    As her back turned to the woman, the woman named Gu Lingyu''s smile turned into a sinister sneer.


    Gu Lingyu returned to the house where she was staying. The second she stepped inside the corpse of an old woman came into view and next to it was a mer who carefully examined the old woman. Gu Lingyu frowned when she saw that the corpse hadn''t been discarded and said to the mer, " Mei Ran, why did you not take care of this old woman yet?"


    " How can I take care of her so soon?" Mei Ran replied as he rolled his eyes and turned to look at the woman behind him. " I need to make a human mask for that alone I need to deeply study this old woman''s body. If we make a mistake and that woman recognizes what is wrong then it will be troublesome."


    Gu Lingyu giggled upon hearing Mei Ran''s words and then stated, " You are giving too much credit to that woman. I met with her and she looked like an idiot to me. By the way one of her husband is pregnant hehe¡­ I think that we will be able to make that ointment that we always wanted with the foetus in his belly."


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong''s face was taut. Seeing her like this, the mers could not help but be worried. What was the matter, why did Yu Dong suddenly be like this?


    Shen Li looked at Yu Dong and asked, " Is something wrong with that woman?"


    Yu Dong nodded and then replied, " You all stay away from that woman for the time being."


    Though she wanted to tell Shen Li what she heard she did not want to scare him. He was getting close to his delivery date, if he was startled then it would cost her two precious lives! She could not afford for that to happen! It was better if she kept this matter in her heart and dealt with that Gu woman on her own.


    Yu Dong did not exin the matter to them but the mers understood that there was something wrong with that Gu woman. The four of them decided to keep their distance from that woman, in case something happened then they would not be able to protect themselves!


    The Yu family finished having their breakfast at a noodle shop where they ordered noodles with shredded meat and ate until their stomachs were bulging when they returned to the mall. It was almost nine O''clock.


    " Should we set the firecrackers off?" Ye Liu asked as he looked at the sun which was hovering over their heads.


    Yu Dong nodded and Chen Ying went inside to get a long pole along with the firecrackers. She ced them on the pole and was ready to light up the firecrackers at any moment.


    While they were waiting for the auspicious hour to start, a carriage came to a stop in front of the mall. The door of the carriage opened and an old mer with a frown appeared from inside the carriage.


    " I say, Dong Dong¡­ if you told us that you were going to close the vegetable shop then you should have told us that you were opening this mall as well! Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to live these past few weeks?" The old mer reprimanded Yu Dong as soon as he stepped out of the carriage.


    Though he did receive a few catties of vegetables from Yu Dong, it was nowhere near enough as his wife always fought with him for the vegetables!

 Chapter 1175: The opening of the mall

    Yu Dong was stunned when she saw Qiao Nan appear from the carriage, she thought that the mer was joking when he asked her to tell him about the opening of her mall as she always sent him vegetables every day. After all, Qiao Nan was one of the few customers who had paid extra to get every day fresh delivery from her, why would he wait for her mall to be opened?


    " Master Qiao, you are here? Did you not receive the vegetables this morning?" Was it possible that the mammy in charge of delivering the vegetables forgot to make the deliveries because of the sudden rush earlier this morning?


    Qiao Nan rolled his eyes and then said, " Do you think that the amount of vegetables that we agreed upon a month ago be enough? They are nowhere near! I need at least five no eight catties of vegetables to feed my family now!"


    Ever since his wife started toe to his house to eat three meals a day, the other mer concubines also started toe after his wife.


    At first, he thought that those mer concubines wereing to his courtyard to keep an eye on their wife but turns out that they only cared about what was on the table as for Madam Mo¡ª¡ª hehe, she was not even theirst priority when they were sitting on the dining table.


    And with the mer concubinesing to his courtyard it did not take long for their children to follow suit. Nowadays his courtyard was visited by almost every member of the Mo family, even his father-inw who disliked him because he couldn''t give birth to a child despite being the official husband who came to look for him.


    Those visitations only became worse when the town stopped selling fresh vegetables! Now Qiao Nan hardly ever got a bite of his own cooking, and for the first time in his life, he felt jealous and frustrated with his skills. If he knew that his cooking skills would turn those vegetables into delicacies, he would have never cooked!


    Nowadays he was going crazy! One time he thought of buying the rotten vegetables that were being sold in the market and cooking them but when Qiao Nan thought about how he would have to eat those rotten vegetables as well, he was unwilling to do so and could only drop the idea.


    Yu Dong seemed to have understood his predicament and was speechless. She actually sent three catties of vegetables to Qiao Nan and yet he was telling her that it was not enough? Were his family members monsters with appetites as big as the ocean?


    Though she was speechless, Yu Dong did not want to offend the potential VIP customer of her mall which was why she smiled professionally and then said, "It is great that you are here Master Qiao, we also have high-quality meat and some new products that you will certainly like. Of course, you will have free samples just like thest time."


    No sooner did she finish speaking a sweet scent that smelled like rice wafted off from the mall''s second floor. Though the scent was simr to rice, its scent was much sweeter and tantalizing.


    Qiao Nan gulped in anticipation. Now he was in a hurry to buy the products that were being sold in Yu Dong''s mall. Though he knew that there were many unscrupulous shopkeepers who would sell good things in the beginning and then revert to their own unscrupulous habits, he knew that Yu Dong was not the same. She would not do anything such as selling things that were not of good quality.


    " Oh thank goodness we did notete," a new voice chimed in causing everyone to turn around and look at the new carriage that came to a halt in front of their mall. Yu Dong recognized the mer who stepped out of the carriage, it was none other than Song Zhi behind him was a woman who was most probably Madam Geng, his wife and the heir of the Geng family.


    " You must be Madam Yu," Madam Geng greeted Yu Dong with a smile on her face. " It''s nice to see you, Madam Yu. I have heard a lot about you from my husband, I am d that I can finally meet you."


    She was thinking of heading to the vegetable shop with Song Zhi before Yu Dong closed her shop but Song Zhi told her that Yu Dong had started renovating her shop and that her vegetable shop was just a test to see whether or not she could sell those vegetables at the price that she had set, through Madam Geng thought it was a pity that Yu Dong had closed her shop she knew that it was because was she was going to open something even better in exchange.


    More importantly, her husband was smart enough to sign up for the fresh delivery every day or else Madam Geng would have long rushed to Yu Dong''s house and asked her to hand her catties of vegetables before she turned crazy.


    Yu Dong smiled as she bowed in greeting.


    " It''s good to see you too, Madam Geng," Yu Dong greeted Geng Gengxin who handed her a small wooden box and said, " This is something that I and my husband brought for you. It''s nothing expensive and you do not need to worry about it."


    Yu Dong did not refuse the goodwill of the Geng family, anyway, this was what Madam Geng brought in respect for the opening of her mall, it would be too embarrassing if she were to refuse someone''s goodwill like this.


    " Then I will thank you, Madam Geng," stated Yu Dong with a smile.


    At that moment, two more carriages came to a stop in front of her mall. Old Master Shi stepped down from his carriage while he looked behind him and snapped, " I told you to quit following me! Do you think that I will not buy for your family if you don''t follow me?"


    ----------------


    Elder Miss Shi looked at her father who was getting angry at her and did not dare to re up. In the past, she would have lost her temper with her father long ago but when she thought about how her father had catered to her and her family even though they never treated him well, she chose to stay quiet.


    She smiled at her father tteringly and then said, " Didn''t Ie here because I knew that you would have trouble bringing all those gifts to Miss Yu? I am afraid that you will twist your waist or your wrist that is why I came to help you."


    " Bah! I believe your ghost. I bet you are here because you want to buy vegetables for your family as well. I am telling you that I am not cooking for you all," Old Master Shi waved his hand as he walked towards the mall, behind him Xiao Nian followed with a bunch of things that he had brought for Yu Dong and her family.


    The second Old Master Shi came to a stop in front of Yu Dong, the scowl on his face turned into a smile as he patted Yu Dong on the shoulder and then said, " Dong Dong, you are here? I am sorry that I camete. I left long ago but the truth is that this idiot kept stopping me and I had no choice but to listen to her. Who asked her to be my daughter ?"


    Elder Miss Shi: "¡­" Father, tell me once again who is your daughter?


    Yu Dong smiled at Old Master Shi as she shook her head and then said, " We haven''t even opened yet. You are notte, Old Master Shi."


    " If that is the case then I am d," Old Master Shi heaved a sigh of relief as he turned to look at his daughter and then said to her, " What are you waiting for Congrattions, Miss Yu. Are you waiting for the auspicious time as well?"


    Elder Miss Shi''s lips twitched. She was sure that she wasn''t the biological daughter of Old Master Shi, because if she was then why was she being scolded like this? Though Elder Miss Shi had a lot toin about, she still nodded her head and then politely looked at Yu Dong before saying, " Congrattions, Miss Yu."


    " Thank you, Miss Shi," Yu Dong nodded as she epted the things that Elder Miss Shi handed to her. Behind them, another set of carriages came to a stop and the second the door of the carriages was opened, Old Master Shi flew into a fit of rage once more.


    " You.. what are you doing here?" He questioned the two old mers who stepped out of the carriages.


    Old Master Fu and Old Master Ji looked at Old Master Shi before Old Master Fu said, " I say, Old Shi, you are really poisonous ah! You kept praising the stock of this girl here but did not even ask us to follow you when you wereing here."


    " That was because I did not want you toe!"

 Chapter 1176: Yu Cheng founds out how rich Yu Dong is

    Old Master Shi red at his two friends. He was already having a tough time while holding his daughter back now his friends came to join in the fun, how was he supposed to fight for the resources if these two mers came with him?


    Both Old Master Fu and Old Master Ji had big families, their families were in fact so big that whenever he had to visit one of them, he had to travel by carriage inside their houses as their families owned houses that were as big as a vige!


    Old Master Fu did not mind Old Master Shi''s sullen words, he calmly looked at Yu Dong and therge mall behind her before saying, " How can we note? For months we have heard from you that the ce from where you purchase your vegetables is really good and special. Furthermore, we have tasted the vegetables at your house and already know that this young woman''s stock is better than the rest.


    Who would be willing to give up such a good opportunity?" He added causing Old Master Shi to ground his teeth.


    He really hated his rotten mouth for speaking too much, he should have known that these people woulde looking for his treasure, if he had known that these two would follow him then he would have surely left in a much more sneaky manner.


    Old Master Fu did not care about Old Master Shi ring at him. He smiled at him with a pleasant expression on his face and then turned to look at Yu Dong before asking in a soft voice, "We are notte are we, Madam Yu?"


    Yu Dong did not expect so many people to join in the opening ceremony of her mall. And that too each one of them was influential! She shook her head and then replied, " Not at all, Old Master Fu, the auspicious time is five minutes past nine, there are still a few minutes left."


    At that moment, another carriage drove over.


    The carriage driver hopped off and then rushed to open the door. The second the door opened, Jiang Fenhua and Zhou Ling stepped out of the carriage. Jiang Fenhua walked over to where Yu Dong was and then smiled at her before congratting her, " Sister Dong, congrattions on your new business."


    " Haha, well congrattions to you too," Yu Dong smiled as she took out the bouquet that she had prepared for Jiang Fenhua personally and then handed it to him. " After all, you are also the shareholder of the mall."


    When Jiang Fenhua saw Yu Dong hand him a bouquet, his face could not help but turn a bit red. This was his first time receiving such a delicate gift from another woman.


    He took the bouquet of roses and nodded, " Thank you, Sister Dong."


    Behind him in another carriage, Qiao Sha was grinding her teeth, she looked at the shy smile on Jiang Fenhua''s face and then turned to look at Lin Wan before saying, " Say if I hand a bouquet to him, will he be happy?"


    Li Wan looked at the delicate and well-ced bouquet that Yu Dong had handed to Jiang Fenhua and then said to Qiao Sha, " You cannot and do not have the patience to arrange such a bouquet."


    With that, she pushed open the carriage''s door and stepped out leaving Qiao Sha to fume.


    " Who says that I can''t?" Qiao Sha muttered. " Maybe I can¡­?"


    She wanted to crush the gifts that she prepared for Yu Dong but when she thought about how this mall also belonged to her husband, she could only purse her lips and then silently ept her situation. There was nothing else she could do, who asked her to be ruthless to Jiang Fenhua when he was next to her?


    Qiao Sha was upset but she did not dare to lose her temper.


    So even when she was greeting Yu Dong, she looked at her with a polite smile on her face even though it looked like she was about to lose her temper.


    Yu Dong took her gifts with an amused expression on her face. This was her first time receiving gifts from someone who was closely eyeing her as if she was waiting for her to drop dead then and there.


    Behind her, Li Wan looked at Qiao Sha with an exasperated look on her face. In the past, she did not treat Jiang Fenhua well and now that the mer was getting more and more independent, she was feeling upset.


    Was her friend a masochist? Why couldn''t she ept things as they came and had to make it difficult for herself before chasing after the very things that were being handed to her easily?


    Someone recognized Qiao Sha and Lin Wan on the street and could not help but exim, " That is the Marquis and the magistrate what are they doing here? Did theye here for the opening of this shop?"


    The mer who eximed had a loud voice and he attracted the attention of the women and mers walking on the street easily. Even the men who usually did not pay attention to such hustle and bustle looked up, one of these men was Yu Cheng.


    The grandson of Old Master Tong and Yu Dong''s half-brother.


    When Yu Cheng heard the exmation he turned his head and looked at the mall that had been erected in the past two months and was stunned when he saw Yu Dong and Yu Tong standing in front of the mall with the influential members of the society.


    '' What the¡­ what are these country bumpkins doing with the magistrate and the Marquis?'' Yu Cheng thought in his head worriedly. There was a reason to exin why he did not have any idea about Yu Dong and Yu Tong getting closer to the Marquis and the Magistrate.


    As he was used to living in the town he did not go back to the vige for years, it had been three years since he returned to the vige thus he had no idea about Yu Dong and her business dealings!

 Chapter 1177: Not willing to acknowledge

    ---------------


    Yu Cheng was simply baffled by what was happening. He could not believe that Yu Dong that waste of space in his family and house was actually surrounded by so many influential people. He wanted to go up to her and ask her what was happening but the crowd around the mall started to get thicker and thicker.


    The onlookers had been curious about this building that was being built for more than two months. They thought that the owner of this shop was a fool as she was making a building as big as the Imperial Pce but to their surprise, the owner stopped right when the building was ten inches shorter than the Imperial Pce.


    It was said that the who tried to make a building bigger than the Imperial Pce was actually trying to go against the Imperial Family but the owner of the shop was smart and decisive, leaving them all in awe. After all, just how strict calctions she must have made to make sure that the building was still ten inches shorter than the imperial pce.


    " Miss congrattions!"


    " Congrattions, Miss!"


    When Grandma Yu saw that the onlookers were congratting her and her granddaughter, she smiled and then said, " Thank you for your kind wishes."


    Yu Cheng on the other hand tried very hard to get noticed by his grandmother but he did not know whether or not his grandmother deliberately or unknowingly ignored him despite her gaze falling in the direction where he was standing.


    Before he could think of shouting, another carriage came driving past him. If not for the fact that his friend pulled him behind he would have been hit by the carriage just now!


    " What are you doing? Do you think you can join in that fanfare? I heard that the owner of this mall is really rich! She owns the mer bar on Main Street and she is also the owner of the entire vige where she lives," Yu Cheng''s friend sighed with excitement. He looked at Yu Dong who was smiling and greeting the influential people of the town and then shook his head.


    " If I was rted to that woman, I would have thanked my parents for giving me such a blessed birth. If that woman was my rtive then I wouldn''t have to worry about money the rest of my life. Whoever is rted to that big shot is really lucky ah!"


    Yu Cheng who was rted to that big shot and yet had no such luck did not know what to say. He wanted to say something but before he could say anything, his friend eximed once more,


    " Ah is that Madam Song? Damn, this Yu woman is really fortunate! Whom does she not know? She even knows Madam Song! I heard that among all the socialites, Madam Song''s brother is the hardest to get along with and Madam Song is even harder to befriend than Song Nian, don''t you agree with me, ah Cheng?"


    Yu Cheng hummed. Song Yixu had a biological brother who was the only mer son of the Song family. He was arrogant to the bones and only knew how to spend his days shopping and gossiping away. He was also quite troublesome and rude, however, that only showed that the Song family doted on him and was willing to clear after him.


    Because Yu Cheng wanted to cling onto the socialdder, he tried to get close to Song Nian but thetter did not even give a good look to him, if anything he treated him like he was a useless scum of the society. Even then Yu Cheng did not say anything and continued to pester Song Nian, however, thetter did not even give a chance and refused him again and again.


    Yu Cheng had been quite upset with Song Nian because of this, he then thought that if he got closer to Song Yixu then Song Nian would have no other choice but to agree with his pursuit. But Song Yixu turned out to be even more difficult to approach than Song Nian!


    At least Song Nian would listen to what he had to say but Song Yixu! She simply ignored him outright!


    Only then did he understand that the Song siblings simply did not care about him. They simply did not care about his existence in the first ce from the looks of it, he was simply a useless existence in their eyes!


    However, that very same Song Yixu was now talking andughing with Yu Dong. What happened in the past few months and why didn''t his mother tell him anything? Why was his sister standing with Yu Dong instead ofing to look for him? It wasn''t as if he was invisible!


    " I am d that I wasn''tte," while Yu Cheng had a lot of questions no one cared about him. Yu Dong was busy talking with Song Yixu and Yu Tong despite catching sight of her brother was busy ignoring him.


    She did not hate Yu Cheng as she knew that her parents and grandfather were biased towards him and it had nothing to do with Yu Cheng. It wasn''t him who asked their parents to treat her roughly. It was just how her parents wanted to treat her.


    However, at the same time, Yu Cheng never stood up for her. He knew how biased their parents were towards him but he never took a stand nor did he ask them to stop bullying her or Yu Dong. In fact, despite knowing that she and her cousin were being squeezed to thest drop by their grandfather all because he wanted them to support him, Yu Cheng remained silent.


    Though he was not the instigator, he was an onlooker who knew everything but stayed silent in the face of such a situation and Yu Tong did not think that he was innocent.


    If he were to greet him now then he would surely try to get closer toYu Dong while trying to ride on her coattails, she did not want that to happen!

 Chapter 1178: The mall officially opened!

    Yu Cheng was not as rotten as their grandfather but he was selfish to his bones. Yu Tong did not want to stay close to a person like him which was why she acted like she did not see Yu Cheng, even though she did a moment ago.


    Anyway, as long as she pretended to be blind and refused to acknowledge, there was no way Yu Cheng would shamelessly take the first step forward. He had too big of a pride to do so after getting snubbed.


    In fact, Yu Tong had to admit that this was the only good thing about Yu Cheng, he was prideful and never did anything embarrassing which was contrary to their grandfather who would have thrown a tantrum if she had refused to look at him.


    Yu Dong on the other hand really did not see Yu Cheng, in fact, it was not her fault. She hadn''t recovered most of this body''s host memories after she woke up in this world, Yu Dong did not know who Yu Cheng was and she did not even know how he looked, thus even when she nced at him a few times, she did not recognize him and the rest of the family pretended to not recognize Yu Cheng.


    After all, this was a big thing for them. How could they spoil it because of someone like Yu Cheng? It was better to let the entire matter settle down and then deal with it.


    " He truly is shameless, has he forgotten how he used to eat chicken when he used toe back? I did not even get soup! And I was pregnant back then!" Chen Mi hissed angrily. He had never forgotten how he was treated at the time of his pregnancy. Doctor Gu told Old Master Tong that he needed to be given more nutrition, which was why Grandma Yu often brought back chicken from the town. The result?


    All that chicken went inside Yu Cheng''s belly including the soup!


    " Hush, don''t look at him. If he sees you watching, he will think that we are avoiding him deliberately and he will cause a scene. Leave him alone," Ye Liu said to Chen Mi who huffed and looked away from Yu Cheng who was talking with Song Yixu.


    He wished he could send Yu Cheng packing, even though he did not even meet with Yu Cheng, he knew what was going on in the head of that man after seeing Yu Dong talk with Song Yixu and the rest.


    " It''s time!" Chen Ying shouted as she lit up the firecrackers and the sound of booms and bangs echoed in the street. The Bun and Bo Mall had officially opened!


    The moment, the firecrackers were lighted, a few mers covered their ears while some of the mers covered their eyes as it was too bright for them. The people on the street pped and cheered while two servers came out with the special chocte made from guarana powder-covered strawberries.


    They ced them neatly on the tray and smiling handed them to the people on the street who took the chocte strawberries with a surprised look on their faces.


    " What is this? It tastes really good!"


    " I haven''t eaten something like this before, haha looks like we are in for a surprise!"


    " Congrattions Madam Yu! You are going to attain more and more sess!"


    Yu Dong smiled at the people who were congratting her and then said, " You all cane in and take a look, we are not going to charge a fee for entrance," she joked causing themoners who looked at the mall as something intimidating to rx a bit. They could enter and leave as they wished.


    They followed Yu Dong inside the mall wanting to see what was different about her mall.


    Yu Cheng on the other hand was quite feeling quiteplicated, how was it possible for Yu Dong to be so sessful? What in the world was going on and why did his mother not tell him anything? If he knew that Yu Dong was earning so much money and knew so many influential people, he would have tried to reach out to her.


    After all, she was a merchant, she would sooner orter need the help of a schr like him.


    " Ah Cheng what are you thinking?" His friend asked. He pointed to the mall and then said, "Let''s go inside and take a look as well."


    Yu Cheng agreed, he wanted to see what kind of ''mall'' Yu Dong had opened that so many people came to congratte her. He entered the mall with the rest of the customers and was left speechless.


    The mall was designed in a way that it lookedpletely out of the world. Whether it was the wooden cravings, the chandeliers on the ceilings or therge fans that gave cool air every once in a while. It was just a shop but it gave off a really luxurious feeling which made many onlookers suck it a breath.


    Was this all right? Can they really enter this ce as they like?


    The onlookers looked around as they climbed up the stairs of the mall, it was then they noticed that Yu Dong was not just selling groceries but she had also opened a theatre, which was showing a new show that they had never seen before.


    The mers who were the regr customers of the mer bar felt their eyes light up as they looked at the posters that were pasted in front of the three theatres. They could actually choose what show they wanted and each show was three hours long.


    Then doesn''t that mean that they could spend time here? Now they did not have to worry about their wives visiting some other mer concubine! As long as they were upset they coulde here to have fun.


    As they walked a bit more, they noticed that there were counters of snacks that were selling numerous items. Some of those snacks were something that they had never seen before!


    -------------

 Chapter 1179: Theatre, playroom and much more. Its not a mall but a ——

    "Miss Yu, what are these?" One of the mers asked as he pointed to the small white ball that smelled buttery and delicious.


    Yu Dong turned to look at the mer who was pointing at the bucket of popcorn and then said, "It''s pop corn, the buckets ced in front of the counter are for testing.


    If you like then you can taste it." She paused and then turned to look at Xiao Hua who was munching on popcorn that he had gotten from Xiao Zimo who was in charge of the snack counter and added with a slightly worried voice when she noticed that Xiao Hua''s sharp chin was getting chubby, "It''s a little fattening so make sure that you control your intake."


    When the mers heard that this thing called popcorn was fattening, they were a bit hesitant to try. What if they gained weight? But then they were tempted by the tantalizing scent of the popcorn and could not resist, each one of them took a handful of popcorn from therge buckets and then tasted them.


    There were three vours that Yu Dong hade forward with that included salty, caramel and butter. The mers liked the caramel and buttery ones more while the women and men liked the salty ones better, of course, there were some exceptions as Qiao Sha nibbled on the buttery ones and sighed,


    " Miss Yu started with a bang, huh? I want to buy as many popcorn buckets as possible."


    " You will regret it if you do that, Marquis Qiao," Yu Dong warned as she turned to look at Xiao Zimo who nodded and then ced the other snacks that they had made. Xiao Zimo ced the bottle of soda and cheese hotdogs and many more snacks in the front of the counter causing the customers who came to check out the mall to gulp.


    They all turned to look at Yu Dong who smiled and then said, " The things that are ced as samples are free but of course, if you want to purchase the ticket and watch the show then you need to head over to the ticket counter."


    Though many mers were itching to see the shows they still wanted to check out the entire mall which was why they held themselves back and only tasted the samples.


    However, when they took a sip of the soda they couldn''t help but yelp in surprise. What was this? Though it was sweet it was frizzy it felt quite thrilling!


    " What is this?" Magistrate Li asked the question that everyone wanted to ask to which Yu Dong smiled and replied, "It''s soda, it generally goes well with popcorn."


    When the people heard her answer, they felt it was quite a shame that they did not keep a few bites of popcorn, if they had then they would have tasted the two things together.


    Once Yu Dong was done showing off the theatre, she brought the rest of the crowd to the ying area which she had especially prepared for the kids. She asked a few of the workers to show how games like bowling balls, darts, carrom board, table tennis, balls in the pool and trampoline could be used to y.


    When the customers saw the games their eyes lit up, was this a mall? It was clearly a fun ce!


    Next, she brought the mers and the women to the shops that were selling clothes. She had asked Wu Junfen and Chu Cheng to arrange a few tailors for her and they had done an excellent job. Not only did they bring the ones who were skilled they also brought the tailors who knew how to give life to art, they have created such beautiful dresses and clothes that some mers and women wanted to buy them.


    " You will be given the choice to try these clothes on. And of course, the shops are situated quite a distance away from one another for obvious reasons," Yu Dong exined as she pointed to the two shops. " There are trial rooms in each shop where you can take a look at how the dress looks on you when you wear it.


    Women are not allowed to enter the shops that sell mer clothing unless they have a proper rtionship with the mer. Of course the same is true for the women''s clothing shop, we do not discriminate."


    Her words caused a few people tough.


    After they were done checking the clothing shops, Yu Dong showed the customers the shoe shops and stationery shops. She was about tounch school bags as well but the tailors were really busy with the tasks she had given them.


    She needed to hire more tailors and seamstresses before they couldunch bags.


    She then brought the mers to the shop that was selling soft toys and exined, " These are limited edition toys. Once they are sold it will take more than three weeks for them to be put on shelves once again so I hope you will wait patiently."


    The mers were indeed quite attracted to the soft toys. They had never seen a soft toy before thus they couldn''t help but touch the soft toy on disy again and again and each time they touched it they let out a sigh.


    Once Yu Dong showed the customers the first and second floors of each of the buildings, she brought them to the third floor. There was a reason why she ced the groceries on the third floor, it was to make sure that the chances of theft would be minimized as much as possible but of course if there was someone skilled then Yu Dong could only me her luck.


    Yu Dong brought her loyal customers to the vegetable and fruit sections, when the customers saw the meat, vegetables and fruits lined up neatly, their eyes lit up with excitement.


    These vegetables were so fresh! Ever since the drought started, they have forgotten how fresh vegetables looked!


    However, a few of the customers saw the prices mentioned on the shelves and could not help but exim, " Miss Yu, why are the prices of these vegetables different from one another? Aren''t they the same? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1180: The difference

    This indeed confused a lot of customers. After all, they were all tomatoes and cucumbers why was it that one shelf could be bought with three hundred cents, the other at five hundred and the final one was marked at two taels a catty?


    Li Wan and the rest who were aware of the prices also turned to look at the shelves which had vegetables sorted neatly. They knew what kind of prices Yu Dong usually set and were thus quite surprised when they saw that she had actually marked the prices of vegetables of the same kind from low to high. What was happening?


    At this moment, Yu Dong knew that she needed to give an exnation which was why she summoned her spiritual energy to raise her voice and then exined, " Dear customers and my potential customers, we at the Bo and Bun Mall wish to make sure that every person in the town would be well fed and healthy.


    The current situation as you have already seen is quite troublesome, even themoners who earn their money through hard work have to take out silver taels to buy vegetables, I will not say that it is any less unfair to the officials, it is more unjust for themoners who do not have enough ie to make such huge expenses."


    " This is the reason why I came up with the n of nting three varieties of vegetables. The ones marked at three hundred cents are a little better than the normal vegetables but their taste is a bit different than the ones marked at the five hundred and two taels a catties. It''s all about the taste and the vour of the vegetables.


    Those who have bought vegetables from me earlier might know how good the high-grade vegetables taste. However, I can assure you that I will deliver the vegetables at the right amount, even if the vegetables at the three hundred cents shelves might be a bitcking whenpared to the higher ones, they are still better than the ones that are sold outside."


    " The reason why I have chosen to this is only because I want to make sure that my mall wees everyone and not just a section of the society. The same can be said for the high, medium and normal grades of meat.


    The taste of each section of the meat would vary but it will still be better than the ones that are sold outside, if you do not trust me then you can ask the servers to grill any piece of meat on the section and have a taste! Remember this offer is only for today!"


    " Unless we open another section the samples will not be handed. And just so you know the high-grade vegetable and meat supply is limited!"


    The customers nodded as they all understood what Yu Dong was trying to exin to them. Compared to buying rotten vegetables at three or four taels they might as well buy the three hundred cents one! It was expensive butpared to the unscrupulous sellers who were taking advantage of the situation, Yu Dong was better.


    " Miss Yu, will the prices drop once the situation outside gets better?" One of the mers asked with slight curiosity.


    Yu Dong shook her head as she replied, " I told you all that I have marked these vegetables at a reasonable price from the start. You might think that I have marked them a lot higher as you can easily buy a catty of tomatoes at twenty or fifty cents but the reason why I have marked them at this price is because they are better than the ones that are sold outside.


    Even my lowest quality is the highest quality that you will find outside, if you do not believe it then as I said you can ask the workers standing next to the shelves to pick one that you want and they will cut or cook in the case of meat for you. This offer is free of charge, no matter what Vegetable you choose you will not have to pay."


    The second Yu Dong said this many of the customers turned to look at the workers who nodded and took a step forward, one of the mers whose husband was a worker at a restaurant pointed to a big, red tomato and then said, " Can you cut that one for me please?"


    " You need to take one from each shelf," Chen Mi said to the mer who looked a bit hesitant. They were going for the honest and fair business policy which was why they needed to be clean from the start.


    " Sir, you need to have a taste of each vegetable only then you will understand the difference between them as well as the ones sold outside." He then turned to look at the rest of the crowd and added, " Any one of you can choose what kind of vegetable you want to taste, that way it will be much more clear."


    The mers, men and women nodded.


    The mer who had chosen the cheapest red tomato heaved a sigh and then turned to the worker who did not even wait for him to say anything. He politely said, " Please wait a moment, our esteemed customer."


    The worker then picked up the tomatoes that were pointed by the mer before he started to slice them up into small pieces for the customers to take a bite. He then served each tomato on different tes before exining, " The one on the left is normal grade, the one in the middle is medium and the one on the right is high grade, please have a taste."


    This was the first time themoners were being treated in the same manner as the officials and the rich, they were quite touched by the way Yu Dong had taught her staff. In the past when they went to the shops in the town they were chased away by the shop owners as they thought that they were not rich enough!


    -------------

 Chapter 1181: Are you not snatching the business of poor

    The customers tasted the slices of tomatoes one by one and then the mer who was dressed in expensive robes nodded before remarking, " The ones that are marked at three hundred cents taste fresh but they do not have much sweetness. They are more mellow whenpared to the other two, however, the one marked at five hundred and two taels is quiteparable.


    The five hundred-one is sweet but not as sweet as the ones that are sold at two taels. Even the freshness varies, I cannot tell it but the one sold at two taels is much more refreshing than the ones that are sold at five hundred ones. Ultimately the one sold at two taels are way more pure and natural."


    He licked his lips and then added subtly, " However, Miss Yu is right even the cheapest tomato is better than the ones that are sold outside."


    The mer indeed summed up everything. The only difference between the three varieties was the scent, freshness and taste. But even then they were better than the ones sold outside because they were raised and grown with the help of Yu Dong''s spiritual energy, even someone who was blind would be able to tell the difference between the vegetables sold by Yu Dong and the sellers outside.


    One of the mers who came from a normal household thought that the high-profile mer was giving Yu Dong too much credit which was why he asked the worker to slice up some radishes for him.


    He thought that there were no vegetables that could taste any different but then as the worker sliced the three-grade radishes and ced those slices in front of him, the mer had to admit that they looked much shinier and juicier than the one that was sold outside.


    However, he was not willing to be such a quick judge. He picked up each slice and then chewed them carefully going as far as washing the taste down with the tomatoes to make sure that there was no lingering taste behind. The result? It was just as the mer said earlier.


    The normal radish had a much mellow taste but it was fresh and juicy with a light hint of sweetness, the medium one had a much stronger taste of sweetness. However it was the one sold at four taels a catty that was the sweetest and juiciest, it left a very strong aftertaste behind which made the mer swallow hard.


    No wonder it was sold at such a high price! He had never tasted something as good as the radish sold at this mall.


    After the customers were done tasting the vegetables they all turned to move towards the counter of meat. Simrly, they asked the workers to cut the three grades of meat and grill it for them.


    And as the worker handed them the slices of grilled pork belly, the customers were left in awe. They really wanted to ask Yu Dong how in the world she raised her livestock. The normal-grade pork belly was juicy but it was not greasy at all, it had a tantalizing scent which was way better than the meat that they bought from the butchers.


    As for the medium grade, it was not only juicy but soft as well! And the high-grade meat was so soft that it melted in their mouths! What kind of meat was this? It tasted so good that they wanted to buy as much as possible!


    The Big fatty who followed Yu Cheng took two slices of high-grade meat and almost swallowed his tongue after tasting it. He gulped with greed shining in his eyes and then said, " I really wish I could buy that high-quality meat, however, I am so poor that I cannot even buy the normal grade much less the high-quality one! Ah! This woman''s family is really lucky.


    They can eat such a good thing when they want ah!"


    When Yu Cheng heard his friend''s remark, his eyes shed. He looked up at Yu Tong and his grandmother while wondering why his mother and grandfather did note to the inauguration of this mall, what happened to the two of them?


    And why didn''t they send him such a slice of good quality meat? If they had sent it to him then he would have used it to suck up to his senior!


    " Miss Yu, are you not worried that this will kick those who are selling lower-quality meat and vegetables outside? I mean nothing harsh but ¡­ it''s like stealing their business, don''t you think so?" One of the sh*t stirrers also snuck inside the mall and though he liked eating the high-quality meat and vegetables, he still could not stop himself from creating the atmosphere awkward.


    Yu Dong was not offended by the question. She knew that someone would say something harsh to her and was prepared to reply but it was Xiao Hua who opened the fire first,


    "It seems that you do not understand how cutthroat this world is my lord. I am not saying that you are naive but the truth is that the world is simply full of dog-eat dogs kind of situation," exined Xiao Hua coldly. ", In the business world those who are stronger will rise while the one who are weaker will fall.


    In fact Yu Dong is not hitting their business, if they are willing to invest just as much as my wife then they will be able to increase their sales as well."


    " You might think that she is ruthless but the truth is that she feeds her livestock green vegetables, and soybeans and sometimes she even mixes eggs and milk in their diets. She is willing to invest and in return, she is asking money for hard work, the higher the grade of the meat, the more investment it took."


    He then pointed to the recruitment advertisement and added, " She is even handing out jobs to those who think that they are making a loss. If anything my wife is only handing good qualities supplies, if people want to buy low-grade vegetables and meat at low prices it''s not like she is going to stop them. So how is she hurting the business of others?


    If anything the choice is yours in the end and not hers. It''s you who chooses where your money goes."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1182: A good thing

    The reason Xiao Hua spoke so harshly was to clear their stance from the beginning. Once they opened the mall, though it would bring a lot of opportunities for those who did not have any job in their hands at the moment, at the same time it would affect the business of some.


    Of course, this would lead to anger and resentment towards Yu Dong, since they could not do anything to these officials, those people would undoubtedly try to find trouble with Yu Dong but he did not want to happen, they were doing business and not forcing anyone to a corner.


    He looked at the mer who just spoke and then stated coldly, " We are selling and as you are our customers, you are buying. Neither of us is doing forceful business, if you do not like to buy our products then you can always refuse. And continue buying the products that are being sold outside. The choice has always been in the hands of the customer this is why we say that the customer is god."


    That was right, if they did not want to buy from Yu Dong it was not like she was going to stop them from buying her products or the ones outside her mall, if they wanted to buy it was their choice and if they did not want to buy it was their freedom.


    The mer who just spoke pursed his lips and turned silent. Even though he admitted that he was quite upset with what Xiao Hua said, the mer knew when to stop. The rest of the crowd of onlookers was looking at him with slight reproach and he did not want to make trouble for himself.


    His wife was just a small official and she did not have much power in the Big River Town, if he were to offend the people who were standing next to him, he was sure that his wife would divorce him and send him back to his maternal home.


    After the small hup passed, Yu Dong brought the rest of the crowd to the shelves that were selling bread, butter and jam.


    Magistrate Li, Qiao Sha and Song Yixu had eaten these things before and thus they were not really surprised. However, the rest of the crowd was simply mind-blown by the bread that was neatly stacked on the shelves.


    " It tastes so soft! It''s like I am eating a cloud."


    "¡­ this smell of milk but there is no taste of milk, if anything it''s soft chewy and really sweet!"


    " Apply this jam on it, it will taste better! I never thought that something could taste so good!"


    Though Yu Dong could have sold the bread and jam at a high price since it was something unique she decided to set the price of bread, jam and butter at a reasonable price.


    The bread was sold at two loaves for one tael and the strawberry and blueberry jams were sold at the price of two taels per bottle. Of course, if anyone wanted they could buy them in single pieces. Butter being the simplest product of the three was sold at three hundred cents a bottle, which attracted a lot of attention from the customers.


    They really wanted to purchase the products but they all knew that they needed to take a look at the entire mall before making their decision. If they used up all the sum of money that they brought with them then how would they purchase the things that they did not see?


    " Miss Yu, we have been smelling something sweet ever since he stepped on this floor. Can you tell us what is it?" One of the men who came with Yu Cheng and the rest questioned Yu Dong. However, unlike Yu Cheng, this man was a true rich gentleman. He was polite and courteous.


    When Yu Dong turned to look at the man who spoke to her, she raised her brows slightly. She had never met a true man ever since she arrived in this world and had to admit that the men here were treated rather well, the man in front of her was not only handsome. He looked even better than her, there was no pore in his skin and he looked like someone who had never seen the world.


    Unlike her who was covered with callouses from head to toe, even herplexion was not as good as the man in front of her! Truly, this man was more good-looking than her!


    However, maybe the mers behind her thought that she was charmed by the man who spoke to her. After all, he was taller than Yu Dong and looked really good-looking with that gentle and handsome persona of his. Thus the five mers poked Yu Dong on the back reminding her that she did not need to pull anyone more in their family.


    Xiao Hua was more straightforward, he pinched her on the waist and then sneered coldly, " If you dare to make a move, you better be ready to be beaten."


    How was this rotten man any better than him? He was much more good-looking!


    As he thought about this, he raised his head and then puffed out his chest which led to the man who spoke just now to be filled with confusion. He just asked about what was smelling good, why was this mer looking at him as if he was ready to unleash gunpowder?


    Yu Dong pulled her fiance back and smiled at the man who had just spoken to her and then said, "It''s nothing unique. I and my family tried to grow rice but since we were the only ones who grew the rice there was not much stock, only five hundred catties. Just so you know the stock is limited and will be re-stocked tomorrow once it finishes."


    As she spoke she turned to the servers who were standing at the corner, it was only then did the customers saw three and four bowls of rice sitting on the counter with rice sacks behind the counter.


    On the counter, there was a measuring tool and some packages that had Bo and Bun mall''s stamp.


    " You can taste the rice as well but I would like to tell you all to leave a bit for others as well. With the limited stock, we cannot cook any more than this," Yu Dong was a bit embarrassed as she said this and her face turned a bit red. However, no one found her annoying or miserly.


    Five hundred catties wasn''t much to begin with, if the rice grown by Yu Dong and her family was as good as the vegetables that were being sold at her mall then surely these five hundred catties would vanish in a jiffy!


    This time even Qiao Sha and the rest took a bite from the rice bowl with disposable chopsticks and were stunned when they finished eating the rice that Yu Dong was supplying in her mall.


    It did not only taste sweet but it had a sort of freshness, the second they took a bite of the rice grains, they felt their body getting warmed up from the inside and the stress and worries that were carrying on their shoulders lightened up a little bit.


    The rice was soft and chewy with a subtle hint of moisture within it. But it was not too mushy and it was not too dry, it was perfect.


    " This¡­This is good!" Qiao Sha remarked, that though she hated Yu Dong because thetter was keeping her husbands away from her, she had to admit that she could not find any fault with this woman whenever sheunched a new product!


    " The rice indeed tastes wonderful," Magistrate Li nodded while Song Yixu agreed with her as well. The second the three of them praised the fine rice, that Yu Dong was selling, the crowd of onlookers also rushed to take a bite.


    The second they took a bite from the rice that was ced for sample in a bowl, their eyes lit up, it was really good! However, something this good must be sold at a hefty price as well.


    They turned to look at the price set by Yu Dong and sure enough, a catty was sold at ten taels. If this was someone else they would have thought that the person in front of them was unscrupulous but the truth was that the rice that Yu Dong was selling was better than the one they had ever tasted.


    In fact, they were certain that if they were to look for the same quality of rice they might not find it in the capital either because most of the officials had been to the capital and they knew that the rice sold at the capital was not this good.


    One of the mers who was pregnant tugged at his wife''s sleeves and then said, " W¡­wife I do not feel nauseous after eating this rice¡­ can we buy it please?"

 Chapter 1183: High in demand

    The mer was not the only one who was tempted by the spiritual rice that Yu Dong was selling in her mall. Many of the elderlies were also tempted, they were old and did not have many things that they could eat which was why they had sort of lost their will to eat anything good.


    Even the finest delicacies were not liked by them as they made them feel heavy and bloated. However, this spiritual rice that was being sold by Yu Dong in her mall made them feel light and rejuvenated. It was really something that they did not expect to ever happen!


    The elderly mers and women turned to look at their sons and daughters before saying,


    "If you do not buy this rice for me then I will make sure that you are kicked out of my house!"


    " My daughter! Be filial to your father and buy a sack of rice for your old father. I am really old with my feet dangling in the coffin, I really, really want to eat this rice!"


    " I don''t know! I want this! If you do not buy it for me then you can roll away from me! And remember to add pork hock and belly as well, I am not going to eat rice alone, am I? Remember to buy the finest ones!"


    " Eh? What do you mean by that you do not have the money to buy it? I am telling you that when you were young I used to buy you anything that you ced your hand on, how dare you start with me!"


    The elderlies were adamant and thus there was nothing else that their filial daughters and sons could do, they could only grit their teeth and then loosen their pockets!


    Most of themoners who followed them inside however decided to buy the cheaper ones. Though they admitted that the vegetables were really good, they really could not stretch their pockets anymore, the unscrupulous people who were selling rice and vegetables outside had already made them loosen their pockets a lot.


    " Miss Yu, are you going to sell a low-range variant of the rice as well?" One of themoners asked as he took out a tael and handed it to the server before asking him to fill up a catty of rice for him. Though he really wished he could buy a sack, there was nothing that he could do since he did not have enough funds in his pockets.


    Yu Dong noticed that the spiritual rice was quite popr with themoners as well as the officials and decided toe up with a n to sell low-grade spiritual rice as well. She nodded and then said, " I did not think that it would be in such a high demand.


    I will try to get cheaper ones which would be affordable for others but of course, it would take a long time as I haven''t sown any rice at the moment."


    Though it was a shame that the affordable version could not be sold at the moment, it was better than nothing. At least they were buying something wonderful by giving out a tael or two, the shopkeepers outside were selling them normal rice at two taels.


    Just this much alone was enough to make the customers satisfied with Yu Dong.


    The affordable vegetables and meat stock was popr but the high-grade ones were equally popr with the customers as well. After all, Yu Dong had customers like Qiao Nan and Geng Gengxin whose backgrounds were rather amazing.


    Before the mall was opened, Yu Dong only handed them a limited supply of vegetables every day but now that they had the right to choose and pick how much they wanted, neither of them stayed back.


    After all, they had the money and the means to buy whatever they wanted, Geng Gengxin almost fought with someone who tried to snatch the mutton leg from her as she had tasted the roasted meat of this high-quality mutton leg and knew how wonderful it tasted.


    There was no way she was going to let someone steal it from her!


    Some mers headed down the theatre after handing the shopping to their wife, this time around they did not have to worry about their wives cking off because if they dared to ck off then the ones who would not be able to get anything to eat would be them as well!


    With their tastebuds used to Yu Dong''s family''s home-grown vegetables, they would rather announce war than ck off!


    Around ten o''clock, the streets became more busy than it was before. More pedestrians were walking towards the shops that were opened. And when they saw the bustling mall, people could not help but take a look at the mall which had always been a source of curiosity for them, they all took a look at one another before deciding to take a look at the inside of the mall.


    They were naturally shocked when they realized that the mall was really cool whenpared to the outside but what surprised them even more was that even though therge building was bustling with the crowd, they did not have enough space to walk.


    Whatever was ced on the shelves was sold out only to be restocked ¡ª¡ª but three secondster the new stock would be sold out as well.


    "What the hell is this? Why is there a theatre inside this building and even a y area? What kind of ce is this?"


    " Come here and take a look they are even selling clothes and toys! Look how wonderful, I have never seen such beautiful designs."


    As the people looked around the mall, they naturally arrived at the area where vegetables were being sold. Butpared to the ''pleasant'' surprise that they received at the two floors, this time around they were simply stunned in shock.


    " W..W¡­What is this? They are actually selling cabbage heads at one tael? Look at this a catty of eggnts are sold at four taels and what the hell! They are actually selling leeks at two taels? When did you see such an expensive leek before?"


    " These radishes and garlic sprouts are also sold at a really high price, two taels a catty. How can so many people afford them?"


    The customers looked at the people who were buying the high-grade vegetables, and there were shelves that were selling the low-grade ones as well so why was everyone fighting with the pricey ones? What was going on?


    Yu Dong was talking with Li Wan who wanted to own a few shares of the mall in return she was willing to buy a farm for Yu Dong to grow rice. Yu Dong of course had no reason to refuse, she agreed because she was busy, the servers who were hired by Yu Dong and gone through hellish training under Ye Liu knew how to greet the customers even when their boss was not watching.


    They smiled at the people who were questioning the high-grade vegetables and then greeted them, " Hello good day! Wee to Bo and Bun Mall, a ce for all your needs! We are selling organic and fresh vegetables. Everything that is sold in our mall is without any impurity! Please have a sample for taste!"


    As the servers greeted them, each server brought a tray from their own counter some were holding the high-grade vegetables while some were holding roasted meat on their trays.


    When they saw that they were being given free samples, the people were stunned. They were allowed to eat these things?


    One of the customers asked, " Is this all free?"


    " Of course, these things are free of charge," stated one of the servers who was serving grilled pork belly to the ones who were curious.


    Seeing that it was free, the people did not hold back and started to take a bite, the second they all took a slice of whether the high grade or low-grade vegetable or meat, their eyes widened with disbelief.


    " Th...This cucumber is too good!"


    " I have never eaten a pork belly this soft and tender! It''s grilled but it does not feel greasy at all!"


    " The fragrance of this chicken is really good, it''s not hard nor dry, it''s moist and chewy."


    " Aiya take a bite of this radish! So sweet and dewy. Where did thise from?"


    Some of the customers were not satisfied with just one bite, they took another and then another one. By the time they stopped the trays which the servers were carrying were cleaned. Seeing this the customers''s faces went brick red but they did not know what to do.


    Fortunately, the servers did not mind and went to pick up another tray and started serving someone else. They did not mention anything about purchasing any product.


    But they did this because they knew that they did not have to do any sort of advertisement at all!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Happy New Year everyone! I hope you all stay healthy and happy this year as well.


    Hope that my story made you happyst year and I promise to continue doing the same this year as well. If you want to send me red packets, my stories are dying to receive a super gift and so am I, lol.

 Chapter 1184: Buying spree

    The customers who got the opportunity to taste the samples were already rushing to buy whatever they could get their hands on. A chubby mer was about to snatch the remaining radishes but his hand was smacked away by a mer with a long horse-like face. The chubby mer turned to look at the mer who smacked his hand and then heard the other mer say through gritted teeth, " Don''t even think about it.


    My daughter cannot eat her meal without these radishes and cucumbers as her side dish. I almost lost my hearing because of her cries!"


    The chubby mer was stunned when he saw that the other mer had put all the radishes in his basket and he did not even leave a single leave behind. It could be said that he actually piled up three catties of radishes in the basket which cost about nine to ten taels!


    This was the first time the chubby mer had seen someone throw away money so easily. He looked at the elderly mer and then asked, " Uncle, do you not think that you are wasting too much money? These radishes will cost you almost ten taels. At least leave the leaves behind that way you will have to pay less."


    Uncle Qiu nced at the mer who was speaking without even knowing how good these things were and then arched a brow before saying, " Young one, you do not understand how good these vegetables are right? If you did then you wouldn''t have called them expensive. These are really good things. Forget about leaves if there were stems as well, we would have bought them too."


    When the young chubby mer heard the words of Uncle Qiu he was stunned, these vegetables were so in demand? He blinked his eyes and then asked, " Are they really that good ?" Sure they tasted good but there was no need to exaggerate like this right?


    There was no way that these fresh and watery vegetables would be worth so much money.


    Uncle Qiu rolled his eyes and then exined patiently, " It seems that you really areing here for the first time. If you have never eaten these vegetables then I will tell you a secret." He then looked around the crowd and pointed to the light and curved mark on his left cheek. " Do you see this? This is my birthmark. For ages I had it, no matter how many medicines I used it never lightened.


    Even the imperial physician told me that I should just live with it and start epting it. Fast forward to the time when I bought these vegetables and started consuming them, look my mark had lightened by considerable degrees.


    What''s more these vegetables do not need much skill, even if the person cooking them is a novice they will taste good and in case someone with great skills gets their hands on these vegetables then you can simply be prepared for your mind to be blown."


    He then nced at the meat counter where the mutter chops were slowly getting out of stock and then turned to look at the chubby mer before saying, " I do not have the time to talk to you, the stock is running out!"


    The chubby mer: "¡­."


    " Nan Yan!" One of the mers who came with Nan Yan rushed over to where the chubby mer was standing and then said, " Look, I got my hands on those juicy tomatoes and steak. Let''s go, we will go back home and then cook these things. I heard that these tomatoes can be eaten raw without any worries."


    He then looked at the empty radish and cucumber stall before saying, "It is a pity that we couldn''t get the radish and cucumbers. Oh, wait! There are potatoes here!" The mer eximed as he pushed the bags to Nan Yan and then said, "Let''s go, we can cook mashed potatoes when we go back home."


    Nan Yan looked at the elderly woman who was buying potatoes and nodded before turning around and following the mer who was heading towards the shelves that were selling potatoes.


    " Are you sure that you want to buy so much? These things are way too expensive," Though Nan Yan was a bit tempted. He felt that they should not waste their pocket money like this. He nced at his friend and asked, " What do you say, Qin Lu?"


    Qin Lu rolled his eyes and then said, " Come on, Yanyan! I am not saying that we should waste all of our pocket money on these things but we can take a part of our pocket money, right? And it''s not like we haven''t wasted money before. At least the meat and vegetables here are much more delicious than the roasted duck restaurant that we went to thest time.


    Back then did we not waste more than ten taels?"


    Since his best friend was stubborn there was nothing that Nan Yan could do. He also gritted his teeth and bought a head of cabbage, a loaf of bread and a bottle of jam.


    " Pleasee again," a beautiful young woman bid them goodbye as she handed them their packages. She was so beautiful that the two mers'' faces turned red as they stepped away from the payment counter.


    " Let''se here the next time, we can watch the drama¡ª¡ªplease be gentle my lord? What do you say?" Qin Lu said to Nan Yan who nodded. Since they have wasted their pocket money already they might as well have fun.


    Earlier, Shen Li and the rest were worried that the mall might not be able to function properly and their sales might not be good. However now that they were seeing the rush inside their mall, they were thrilled! Looks like they were worried for nothing. The mall was filled with customers who continued to buy, buy and buy.


    But the time it was time for them to close the mall most of the things were sold off and nothing was left behind!

 Chapter 1185: Really good at calculation

    Seeing them rush ahead to buy this and left the mers speechless.


    Fang Chi who had never seen something like this before was simply stunned. He could not help but sigh, really there were so many rich people in the town, they were simply underestimating their wealth!


    More and more people continued to purchase vegetables and meat from the shelves even bread and jam shelves were almost empty. As Li Wan and the rest looked at the long line that was standing in front of the payment counter, they were simply speechless.


    Qiao Sha turned to look at Li Wan and asked, " Are you sure that you did not spill the beans in front of the officials? Why are theying in such waves to buy the vegetables? How did the word spread all over the city?"


    " I did not say a word about her shop and if there is someone who is supposed to be questioned about spilling the beans then it should be you," Li Wan rolled her eyes as she turned to look at the long line in front of her and then stated coldly, " The reason the sales of this mall is really good is because Yu Dong has already sold her vegetables earlier in the town as a test run.


    She established her own little customer base before opening the mall. This is the reason why the entire mall is filled with customers."


    Song Yixu nodded and then added, " Though I did tell a few customers about her mall, it was not to the point that the mall will be filled like this, looks like Yu Dong has her own fan base."


    Seeing that the mall was making huge profits, neither of the three said anything. Qiao Sha nced at her husbands who were talking with the official''s husbands and her eyes darkened. She really wanted to talk to them but time was tight.


    Because of the matter that happened at the Imperial City, there were more and more shadow guards trying to sneak inside the Big River City and it had put the safety of themoners in jeopardy, she was not someone who would allow such a thing to happen which was why Qiao Sha was trying her best to regain the control of the security of the town.


    It was just that with Xian Xieren trying to make things difficult for her it was proving impossible!


    "Let us go back," said Qiao Sha reluctantly, she did not want to leave her husbands but there was nothing she could do, the reason she coulde here was that her aide had taken control of the meeting for her, however she couldn''t stay behind for long. She still needed to arrange guards for the entire city.


    While the three of them left, Big Fatty took out the money that he brought with him and decided to buy the cheapest vegetable that was avable in the mall, and that was a potato.


    When Yu Cheng saw Big Fatty take out the money he could not help but say, " Xie Yin why are you spending money on these costly vegetables?"


    Yu Cheng did not want to admit that anything that came from the hands of Yu Dong was good, thus when he saw his good friend buying the vegetables that were grown by Yu Dong, he could not help but stop him.


    " Is there a problem?" Xie Yin questioned as he picked out the freshest batch of potatoes however after taking a look at the potatoes, he realized that he did not need to even take a look at them. He could just close his eyes and then pick up the potatoes as each piece was fresh!


    He turned to look at Yu Cheng whose face was filled with dissatisfaction and said, " My mother is sick and she cannot eat anything because of her ailments. I can see that the vegetables sold here are really good which is why I want to send a few catties to my mother."


    Xie Yin''s mother was a merchant and she had once worked for the imperial family but then she caught a bitter ailment at the sea and never got better.


    He did not have much hope but this was his goodwill toward his mother.


    Yu Cheng snorted and then said, " You are being fooled, if vegetables can heal someone then what is the need for doctors and physicians?"


    Though Xie Yin agreed with what Yu Cheng said, he had already picked up the potatoes that he wanted to purchase. He looked at Yu Cheng whose dissatisfaction only grew even further and then stated calmly, " Brother Cheng, I know that you think that this is a waste of money but this is my goodwill to my mother. I do not have much hope towards these anyway."


    After he was done speaking he went over to the payment counter to pay for the two catties of potatoes leaving a disgruntled Yu Cheng behind who did not want to believe that there was anything good about Yu Dong''s vegetables.


    " Your bill is 45 taels and two cents, I will knock the two cents out,"


    " Your Bill is 32 taels and ten cents. I will take only 32 taels."


    " Please pay 14 taels,"


    The one sitting at the counter was Yu Tong, she was used to counting sacks at the docks thus she was able to calcte the bills very easily, she did not even need the abacus that Yu Dong had made especially for the ones who were going to be responsible for counting the expenses made by the customers.


    The customers thought that Yu Tong was only speaking nonsense but after thinking over the expense carefully while calcting in their heads when their turn was about toe, the customers realized that Yu Tong was indeed really good with the calctions!


    " Boss, you are really good! You really know how to count the taels perfectly."


    " Thats right, with your skills, you should be a schr."

 Chapter 1186: Who bullied you?

    Yu Tong only smiled when she heard the praises of the customers, she was indeed smart butpared to her brother who had a sweet tongue and was born a man, she was nothing. Even though Yu Cheng was not as smart as her, her parents and grandfather chose to send him to the academy, there was nothing that she could do about it.


    But now that she was hearing the things spoken by the customers, she could not help but feel sorry for the opportunities that she had lost in the past.


    She shook her head after hearing the praises that were being handed to her and then said, " The time for me to be a schr has long gone. Even if I am skilled there is nothing to be done." Yu Tong knew that she was already very lucky that she could sleep with three meals a day and with no worries about anything else. This was enough for her for the time being.


    The customers also understood what Yu Tong was trying to tell them, though Yu Dong and her family had money now, it did not mean that they were rich from the beginning. Who did not know that in the past there was a time when Yu Dong used toe to the town and then sell wild game?


    Most of the officials were curious about Yu Dong after they found out that she was acquainted with the magistrate and the marquis, thus it was during this investigation that they found out that Yu Dong used to sell the wild game when she started for things that she had done in the past, no one mentioned about it, after all, who did not have a few dark secrets.


    While the customers in the line were looking at Yu Tong with sympathy, Yu Cheng who heard Yu Tong say such words was brimming with anger. What did his sister mean by this? Was she trying to say that even though she was skilled she was not given the chance to study? Though it was the truth, Yu Cheng did not want to admit it!


    Yu Cheng was really dissatisfied with what was happening, he hurriedly walked out of the mall ignoring his friends with whom he came to the mall. Seeing that something was wrong with Yu Cheng, no one dared to mess with him. Anyway, they only had flower friendship with one another, it was not to the point where they would do and die.


    If Yu Cheng wanted to leave then they would not stop him.


    Once Yu Cheng rushed out of the mall, he headed straight to the mill where his mother worked. The guards outside of course knew Yu Cheng thus they did not stop him and allowed him to rush inside the mill. As soon as Yu Cheng rushed inside the building he headed straight towards his mother''s office, with his eyes red and swollen like walnuts.


    " Mother!" Yu Cheng cried as he rushed inside the office and threw himself in his mother''s arms.


    Second Aunt Yu was stunned when she saw that her son hade running to her and that too with eyes red as a rabbit. She had always doted on her son and never treated him with even the smallest slight, when she saw that he was crying, she could not help but frown and ask, " Whats the matter with you? Who made you cry like this? Did someone bully you?"


    Ever since Yu Cheng was young he learned one thing that he was the one who was most doted by his family and thus he knew that as long as he cried he would get whatever he wanted.


    Thus, even though he was not exactly bullied, he still pursed his lips and sobbed quietly before saying, "It''s Sister Dong and Sister Tong, the two of them have opened a mall and I went to look for them but they refused to even acknowledge me.


    I understand that Cousin Dong is not happy with our family and refuses to acknowledge me but Sister Tong is my biological sister why did she not even greet me? Am I not her brother?"


    The reason Yu Cheng was this upset was because he knew that if Yu Tong had recognized him at the mall, he could have shown off in front of the rest of the friends.


    Just thinking about it made him excited but Yu Tong refused to acknowledge him, he was sure that she had seen him when he waved at her but Yu Tong acted like she could not see him and with Yu Cheng''s pride, he did not dare to say anything to her either.


    When Second Aunt Yu heard her son''sint she more or less understood what went down and her expression turned gloomy. She did not have any control over Yu Dong, after all, she was just an ''aunt'' to Yu Dong and with her authority, Yu Dong did not have the patience to deal with her. But what about Yu Tong?


    She was actually following Yu Dong like a loyal dog and refused to acknowledge her family.


    Second Aunt Yu had tried to talk with Yu Tong many times but thetter had not listened to her, even regarding Li Hanjing''s matters Yu Tong acted as if she was deaf. Every day she would visit Li Hanjing and when she asked Yu Tong to save herself some face, her daughter would look at her and then state coldly,


    '' With such a father and grandfather do I even have any face left?''


    Second Aunt Yu could not say anything against her daughter but at the same time, she was really driven mad by her daughter who did not listen to a thing that she said and just did her own thing. What was more she was no longer a member of the Yu family, thus even if she wanted to teach Yu Tong a lesson, Second Aunt Yu could not stretch her hands to Yu Tong!


    "¡­ Did she really do something like this?" She questioned her son who nodded and pitifully said, " I just wanted to greet her but she refused to even look at me. Mother, what is going on?"

 Chapter 1187: Revealing secrets

    " No, you did not do anything wrong. It''s your sister who is getting more and more out of hand." Second Aunt Yu was really upset after she heard that her son was bullied by Yu Tong. Even if they signed the severance document, they were rted to one another in one way or another, why did her daughter have to act like this?


    Even if she was angry with her and Old Master Tong, Yu Cheng was her blood-rted brother. She should at least care about him, what kind of an older sister was she if she was to act like such towards her biological brother like this?


    Yu Cheng sniffed and then said in a low voice, " Mother, what is going on? Howe Cousin Dong got so much money to open the mall? Do you even know she built at least six floors and the inside of each floor is filled with wonderful things! There is a theatre and even a y area, why didn''t cousin Dong invite us? Are we not her family?"


    This was the one thing that he was very much concerned about, after all, he was Yu Dong''s cousin and if he was allowed to stand next to Yu Dong then not only would he be able to raise his head in front of his friends but he would even get close to the high profile people who were with Yu Dong.


    If that happened then he would love to see how that Su Nian would refuse to marry him.


    When Second Aunt Yu heard Yu Cheng''s words, her expression turned gloomy. She knew that Yu Dong was getting better and better with each day but she never knew that her niece whom she always took as a good for nothing would actually build up a mall!


    Second Aunt Yu was aware of the two twin towers that had three floors each, at first she thought that it was someone else who was building it and inwardly she was really happy when she thought about how Yu Dong had lost her shop.


    However now that she knew that the twin towers actually belonged to Yu Dong, she was really surprised and upset.


    '' That girl really does not have the slightest amount of feelings towards her family. She not only forced her grandfather to marry that good-for-nothing Old Li but she also ignored us on such an important asion,'' Second Aunt Yu grumbled in her head while Yu Cheng waited for her response impatiently.


    Second Aunt Yu could not tell her son that the reason Yu Dong and her family were living separately from them was because she had left Old Madam Yu to die when their vige was flooded by the water from the ocean. She could only push the me on Qiu Bai who was gone for good.


    " It''s your daddy. You know how he always had someone else in his heart¡­ because he was jealous, he poisoned Yu Dong''s husband and caused him to lose his daughter," Second Aunt Yu told Yu Cheng whose eyes widened in shock.


    Of course, he was aware of the fact that his father liked his eldest aunt, he was not Yu Tong who did not pay attention to such things. He was the heir of the family and his mother told him everything about the house, she even put him on guard against his father who always had an expression of owing a serious debt when he was looking at his mother.


    "He ¡­He killed her daughter?" Yu Cheng was stunned. The child in Yu Dong''s husband''s belly was a daughter and only when a merchant who did not have any official post which was above third grade, had a daughter was his or her property handed down to the family.


    If not it was taken under the control of the government with a fine pension handed to the family''s head after the death of the woman of the house.


    Everyone knew how important was a daughter for someone who had a lot of money and property under their name. And his father had killed Yu Dong''s daughter!


    Her first daughter!


    No wonder Yu Dong did not even look at him but¡­why was she polite with Yu Tong?


    He immediately questioned his mother, whose expression turned worse as she said, " Your grandfather cheated on your grandmother, he was caught having an affair and Yu Tong followed her grandmother as she wanted to be filial to her in her old age."


    Second Aunt Yu was never going to say that she was the one who was in the wrong. Everyone could be in the wrong but not her!


    Yu Cheng almost stumbled when he heard that his grandfather had cheated on his grandmother. At the same time, he started to disdain his grandfather who had doted on him for all his life, what age was his grandfather? How dare he have an affair! He even got a divorce? How embarrassing!


    " Then why did you not follow grandmother, mother?" Yu Cheng was shrewd like his mother who carefully weighed his benefits and disadvantages and now he knew that following his grandmother held more advantages than following his grandfather.


    How could Second Aunt Yu not know what her son was thinking? She sighed and patted him on the head before saying, "It''s not that I did not want to follow your grandmother but she has Yu Tong and Yu Dong as well as her entire family to take care of her as for your grandfather, he has no one¡­ if I leave him too then I will be called unfilial."


    As she spoke she put on an expression of reluctance and helplessness.


    Yu Cheng understood what was going on and he suddenly felt sorry for his mother. His father was unreliable but his grandfather was even more unreliable!


    Such a good opportunity was ruined by them!


    Though he was upset with what happened there was nothing that he could do about it, now he could only think of a way and get closer to Yu Tong! Only she can help him now.

 Chapter 1188: We are going to have a good year

    Yu Cheng wanted to climb higher which meant that he had to rely on his sister who was close to Yu Dong. Only by getting close to Yu Tong would he be able to integrate himself into the group of those highly influential leaders!


    While Yu Cheng was thinking of ways to get close to Yu Tong, thetter was telling Yu Dong about Yu Cheng as well, however the content of their discussion waspletely different.


    " I think you should be careful these days, sister Dong. I know Ah Cheng, he has been doted on by his mother all the time and he has gotten arrogant with each passing year. I am sure he would try something, you need to be careful with him."


    Yu Tong knew her brother too well, he was greedy, restless and eager for quick sess. Surely, after seeing Yu Dong''s fortune he would try something.


    " He was here?" Yu Dong hadn''t seen Yu Cheng ever since she arrived in this world, thus she did not recognize him. So when Yu Tong said that Yu Cheng came to see the mall, she was a bit surprised.


    Yu Tong: "¡­" I shouldn''t have told her that way it would have been funnier.


    She hesitated for a while before nodding her head. " Ah Cheng must havee out of the academy to y with his friends and with the grand opening of our mall, it''s impossible for Ah Cheng to not be curious."


    Though Yu Dong was a bit surprised when she heard that Yu Cheng hade to her mall, she was not worried. This matter was not as small as opening a shop or bar, it was a big thing and it was impossible for her to suppress this matter so easily like she did thest time when she was opening a shop.


    Since shops opened every day no one paid attention to it but a mall was different.


    " I will deal with him if he tries to do anything," Yu Dong did not want to be bothered by the Yu family. Her life was finally getting better and she was just about to settle down, there was no need for her to get entangled with the Yu family and cause trouble for herself.


    Yu Tong nodded upon hearing Yu Dong''s words, though Yu Cheng was her biological brother, she knew that he could be unreasonable when he wanted to be thus she put Yu Dong''s guard up.


    On the other hand,


    Around six in the evening, most of the customers left.


    Shen Li and the rest looked at the empty shelves that did not even have dust left behind in shock. They were simply in disbelief, they had not only sold two hundred catties of vegetables but also meat and bread!


    Even the bottles of jam and butter were gone.


    As for the rice sacks, it was better to not even mention it. Thest customer even took away the remaining ounce of rice that was left behind at the counter for the cooking of the sample.


    " Brother Li, is .., is this really happening? Everything has been sold out?" Chen Mi could not believe that something like this was happening, though there were a few pieces of clothes and toys left in the shop that was only because they were reserved by the officials!


    In short, everything was sold!


    Shen Li was just as shocked as Chen Mi he could not believe that the mall was emptied of customers.


    He pursed his lips and then said, " I really cannot believe it, it is as if I am dreaming."


    No sooner did he finish speaking Chen Mi pinched him causing Shen Li to yelp as he turned to look at Chen Mi and asked, " What was the meaning of this?"


    " You said that it felt like a dream, so I was trying to show you that it''s not a dream," Chen Mi remarked causing Shen Li to roll his eyes. He turned to look at the empty shelves while rubbing his palm on the spot where Chen Mi had pinched him before sighing.


    He really did not believe that they would be able to sell such expensive products but Yu Dong showed him that it was him who was too narrow-minded.


    The customers were fighting for the products in their malls as if they were being handed out for free.


    It was the first time that Shen Li realized that he was the one who was unaware of how rich the people in the Big Ocean Town were.


    " It''s all thanks to the fact that most of our return customers came to support our business," Ye Liu chimed in as he took off the apron that he was wearing while making rounds around the mall.


    " It''s really unbelievable when we think about it," Fang Chi was quite surprised too, he did not expect that he would see something like this happening. " Dong Dong did not even tell them when the mall was going to be opened and yet they were here to support her.


    Honestly, even I did not think that something like this would happen¡­ we really need to treat our return customers well, it''s because of them that the business was this good."


    The return customers along with Li Wan and the rest had brought a lot of engagement to their business, if not for them showing up then nothing like this would have happened.


    Some of the customers were introduced by Song Yixu while some were brought by the old customers.


    Two thousand catties of vegetables was not not big but ¡­ it wasn''t either small. Selling it all in a day was simply shocking!


    The Yu family was not the only one who was shocked, a few of the vigers came to check up on the business as well because they were worried. However, when they saw that their grown vegetables were sold off as if they were hot potatoes in winter, they were stunned and in disbelief.


    But their disbelief turned into glee as they rushed back to the vige. One of the vigers shouted happily,


    " Everyone! We are going to have a wonderful year this time! Yu Dong sold all the vegetables!"

 Chapter 1189: Regrets and resentment

    When the vigers heard that Yu Dong sold all the vegetables they were stunned with disbelief. Just how many catties of vegetables Yu Dong took with her? It was more than two thousand catties! How could someone sell that many vegetables in just a single day? It was simply impossible!


    " Old Sun, are you all right? How is it even possible for Miss Yu to sell all the vegetables in just one day?" One of the women asked with a frown on her face.


    No sooner did she finish speaking Old Sun let out a ''pfft'' and then said arrogantly, " Only you all will say something like this, it shows the difference between us and Yu Dong. She was bold enough to take such a step and look where it brought her! Looks like we are the ones who were too narrow-minded! If you do not believe me then you can ask Old Mu.


    She was with me when we went to the mall, it was empty! Every shelf that had vegetables assorted on it is now empty."


    "Everything got sold off! Ahaha! If this continues then we will have a good life. It''s all thanks to Yu Dong!"


    Old Mu who was pushed in front by Old Sun red at thetter but she still nodded and then stated firmly, " Old Sun is right. Yu Dong really did sell off everything. Not only did the vegetables and meat was sold off but even the clothes and shoes that the mers embroidered are sold off."


    She then turned to her husband whose eyes were shimmering with excitement and then said, " Even the dress that you sewed ording to Xiao Hua''s design is sold off."


    When Old Mu''s husband heard that the dress was sold off, he was thrilled with surprise and happiness. Back then, Xiao Hua told him that the dress he was sewing was going to be sold at seven taels as its fabric was soft and one of the most expensive fabrics. He told him that as long as the dress was sold he would receive more than one tael as payment for his hard work.


    Old Mu''s husband thought that Xiao Hua was speaking nonsense back then but he still dared not to sew the dress improperly. Instead, he worked harder and harder making the embroidery even more exquisite, thinking that if the dress sold off then he would be able to earn money for his family as well.


    He never thought that the dress he sewed would be sold off on the first day!


    Old Mu''s husband was not the only one who was happy, the mers who worked for Mo Qiang were also enthralled.


    " I embroidered the moon-shaped fan!"


    " And I made the shoes with heels!"


    " Looks like we are going to be rich!"


    While the mers who were responsible for embroidery were cheering the mers who were working in the bread-making factory could not help but ask Old Sun,


    " Old Sun¡­ did ¡­did the bread and jam also sell out?"


    They had tasted the bread and jam before and knew that it was really good but it was something new and thus they were afraid that the people in the town would not buy it.


    Old Sun''s smile widened as she replied, " Didn''t I tell you? Everything is sold! I bet Yu Dong wille back and ask us to bring out the extra stock. I will suggest you all go back home and prepare the extra stock¡­ be ready for your payment at the end of the month, I bet it is going to shock you all! Hahaha!"


    When the vigers heard Old Sun''s words, they immediately cheered up and then rushed to their house. They needed to pack up everything!


    On the other hand, Old Master Tong who heard that Yu Dong''s mall was getting better and better felt like his heart was being torn. It was a feeling which was very simr to a clothing bag being torn in half.


    He looked at his wife who was sleeping soundly outside and was filled with resentment. Why ¡­? Why was he living a life like this?


    At this moment, Old Master Tong was filled with resentment and regret. If only hadn''t divorced Old Madam Yu, he would have lived a wonderful life as well. Even if he couldn''t have lived a happy andfortable life, with Old Madam Yu taking care of him, he wouldn''t have to ve himself off like this!


    What was going on in his head when he cheated on a good woman like Old Madam Yu? Why did he have to look for someone like Lin Tianhui?


    How he wished he was still with Old Madam Yu!


    " Achoo!" Old Madam Yu who was packing up in the mall sneezed. She rubbed the tip of her nose as she sniffed. Seeing her sniff, Old Madam Fang was amused. She teased Old Madam Yu and said, "What''s wrong? Madam Yu only idiots and fools get sick in summer. Howe you are sneezing so harshly in the summers??"


    Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes and then straightened up as she lifted the cardboard box and ced it on the cart before saying, " I am not catching a cold. I think someone is talking behind my back¡­most probably nothing good."


    When Old Madam Fang heard her words, she chuckled and then said, " It must be your ex-husband. I saw a few of our vigersing to check up on the sales this afternoon. By now everyone in the vige might be aware of our grand sales. Your ex-husband might be scolding you. How dare she not take me with her!" She mimicked Old Master Tong''s high-pitched voice causing the mammies tough out loud.


    Though they tried to suppress theirughter it was just too funny!


    Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes once more before she pped Old Madam Fang on the back and said, " Don''t joke like that¡ª¡ª"


    " Is there someone?" Before Old Madam Yu could finish speaking someone interrupted her causing her to turn around and look at the person who arrived at the mall.

 Chapter 1190: I will go to war with you if you resist

    Earlier Qin Lu had brought some potatoes along with a catty of pork belly thinking that it was enough for his father and him. Who would have thought that the second his father cooked the pork belly and made some mashed potatoes, the entire house would be filled with nothing but the tempting scent of pork belly and potatoes?


    Not only did his mothere rushing to the dining room even the children of his mother''s concubine came rushing asking for a share. One catty of pork belly and potatoes was nowhere enough for him and his father to eat which was why he came back hoping that he would be able to buy some pork belly for himself and his father as they did not get enough to eat.


    " Brother Lu, is this the ce from where you purchased the magical pork belly?" A young mer who was following after him questioned Qin Lu who sighed and nodded.


    Qin Lu lightly ordered, " Yup, when I came here in the morning I brought the meat and vegetables from here. Of course, the mall is now empty but in the morning it was impossible for us to even get enough space to move."


    Qin Wen looked around and then said, " I guess we arete. There is nothing left, look the meat section is empty and the potatoes are also sold. Brother Lu why did you not tell us that this ce was so famous."


    " I did tell you all but no one believed me. You were the one who said that we can purchase anything that we want," Qin Lu did tell his brother and sister that they needed to hurry if they wanted to purchase something from the mall but they did not believe him.


    They even thought that he was only trying to act hard to please as he did not want to share his secret with them, now it was good there was nothing left in the mall.


    Qin Jie looked around the shelves and sighed. If she knew that her brother was telling the truth she would havee earlier. She stared at the empty shelves and then remarked unhappily, "It''s already sote. There isn''t anything left, are we going back empty-handed?"


    Chen Mi who heard their discussions walked towards the three siblings and asked politely, " Excuse me? May, I ask what are you looking for?"


    When the Qiu siblings saw that there was someone from the staff of the mall asking them about their queries, they heaved a sigh of relief as Qiu Lu asked, " Is there an extra stock of pork belly left? We are willing to buy it if there is any left."


    " I am sorry but all the extra and current stock has been sold out," when Chen Mi heard that they were here to buy pork belly he was quite surprised and pleased. Looks like their mall''s pork belly was indeed a hit. He smiled politely at the little kids and said, " But we do have some pork hock left, do you want to buy that?"


    Though he said that it was left behind, the truth was that Chen Mi kept it for their family as Yu Mai wanted to eat it but now that it could be sold for money, he decided to ask his sister to butcher a pig for Yu Mai and eat the freshly cut pork hock instead of the one that was left on the shelf for an entire day.


    Of course, he was not worried about the pork going bad as Yu Dong had space that could keep everything fresh no matter how many hours passed.


    Though the Qiu siblings were quite upset when they heard that there was no pork belly, they decided that something was better than nothing. While they took a look at the pork hock that was still on the shelf the three siblings were indeed satisfied when they saw that the pork hock did not have any dried-up blood and looked fresh and juicy.


    After they picked up the pork hock they turned to look at Chen Mi before Qiu Wen asked, " Brother, are there potatoes left?"


    Chen Mi shook his head after hearing the question of Qiu Wen and then replied, " There are no potatoes left. But we do have some vegetables like radishes and cucumbers. But we only have a few of them left, do you want to buy them? We are close to closing soon."


    The Qiu siblings looked at one another just as they were hesitating, someone came rushing and picked up the remaining radishes and cucumbers from the shelves before putting them in their basket.


    When Qiu Lu saw who it was his eyes widened as he looked at Nan Yan.


    " Nan Yan! What are you doing?" He did not think that his good brother would try to double-cross him like this. He only rxed his guard a little and the vegetables were kidnapped? Or should he say veg-napped?


    Nan Yan who had picked up the vegetables in a hurry had an awkward expression on his face as he said quietly, " Lu Lu, I know this might sound crazy to you¡­but if I do not bring these vegetables back then I might have to spend the night at your home."


    As he spoke Nan Yan even trembled with fright as he was not lying. His grandmother had lost most of her appetite because of her old age, thus when he brought back the potatoes and cooked them, it shocked Nan Yan to see his grandmother sitting on the dining table.


    It would not be wrong to say that his grandmother was the one who ate all the cooked potatoes and he only got a small piece of those cooked potatoes. If that was all, he wouldn''t havee rushing to buy these vegetables at such an hour but his grandmother told him stubbornly that if she did not get the same quality of vegetables then she would not eat dinner.


    How could that be allowed?


    His mother immediately sent him and his sister to buy the same quality vegetables but with such popr stock, was it even possible for Nan Yan to buy catties of these vegetables thus he was willing to protect these radishes and cucumbers with his life!


    If he did not bring these back then he could forget about going back home!

 Chapter 1191: The anger of a mer who lost his child

    Nan Yan looked at his friend who was staring at him as if he had backstabbed him and then stated, " Brother Lu, there are no hard feelings between us, right? I just want to return home without being kicked out."


    When Qiu Lu heard Nan Yan''s words before turning to Chen Mi. He asked politely, " Master, as long as one does not pay¡­ the vegetables can be snatched by whoever right?"


    Chen Mi blinked his eyes. Though he felt sorry for the poor mer, he nodded and replied with a soft voice, " Well that is indeed the policy of the mall."


    No sooner did Chen Mi finish speaking Qiu Lu''s eyes lit up while Nan Yan wailed in silence. He looked at Chen Mi wanting to ask him why he did not refuse.


    " Nan Yan! Hand those vegetables to me, you still have a chance. Don''t even try to resist!" Qiu Lu roared as he rushed to where Nan Yan was standing, as for Nan Yan when he saw that Qiu''s siblings were rushing towards him, he pushed his sister in front of him heartlessly.


    Nan Wan: "¡­."


    " Sister stop them! If they get these vegetables then you and I will be kicked out of the house. Remember that we are doing this for our filial piety!" Nan Yan cried as he rushed to the paying counter while his sister tried to stop the Qiu siblings.


    Chen Mi: "¡­." Maybe we should increase our stocks?


    On the other hand,


    At a luxuriously decorated courtyard, a middle-aged woman returned with the bag of vegetables. She looked at her daughter who was studying while wiping her tears and sighed.


    " Did your daddy get angry at you again, Lai Lai?" The middle-aged woman questioned her daughter who was holding a brush in her hand while sitting behind the study table.


    When the little girl saw her mother return, she sniffed and then cried, " Daddy is not good, Mother. He scolded me just because I did not receive good results in the monthly exam¡­ but I tried my best."


    Qian Hai sighed as she listened to her daughter''sints. She ced the bag of vegetables on the ground and then picked up her daughter who was sitting on the small mat and then patted her on the back before saying, " Your daddy is just angry, sooner orter he will get better. He will then love you like he did in the past."


    Qian Lai shivered as she hugged her mother but before she could say anything, the doors of the courtyard were pushed open with a bang.


    The two of them shivered as they turned to look at Master Qian who had opened the doors of his room with a great force. He looked at the two mother and daughter pair as if they owed him a million taels and questioned angrily, " Where were you? Didn''t I say that we needed to head over to your daddy''s? Now he would question me again saying that I am the one who is stopping you from seeing him?"


    The mother and daughter looked at one another.


    Qian Hai knew that she was in the wrong. But she did not want her husband and father to quibble with one another, after the death of her second daughter who was poisoned by her mer concubine, Yuan Jiuqi had gotten more and more dissatisfied with her.


    His dissatisfaction with her raised her daddy''s disdain for him in return. Even if she tried to smoothen over the matter by divorcing the mer concubine and talking with the two mers they did not listen to anything that came out of her mouth.


    This was why she deliberately avoided going to her daddy''s house in the afternoon and instead went around the town looking for this and that ¡ª¡ª she was too stressed while dealing with the two mers. Both of them were equally important to her and she did not know whom to give more importance.


    One was the mer who gave birth to him while the other one was the father of her daughter. How could she give importance to only one?


    For the sake of avoiding the two of them, Qian Hai decided to do anything that would save her the stress.


    " I was invited by my colleagues, there is a new shopping mall opened on the Main Street. We went there," Qian Hai replied politely and with patience. " The shopping mall also has theatres and ying area, we lost a bit of our time there."


    When Yuan Jiuqi heard that his wife went to y when he was worrying about his father-inw''s anger and taking care of their daughter whose results were getting worse from bad, he could not help but get angry.


    He sneered and yelled, " y? All you know is to y around! Will you die if you do not stay at home and apany your daughter or husband?" When he thought about how it was because of his wife''s careless attitude that cost the life of his daughter, his eyes turned red and the anger in his heart surged even more. " It''s because of your attitude that my daughter lost her life, Qian Hai!


    If you hadn''t yed around with that indecent mer from a shady household, my daughter would be alive! I work day and night like a ve of your house and you do not even give me a good face."


    Yuan Jiuqi then turned to look at his daughter who shivered and buried her face into her mother''s neck. " And what are you hiding for? You keep acting like this and one day your position as the heir of the Qian house will be snatched by the children of those goblins'' kids! Have you not heard? That brat from the third branch won gold in the essaypetition and you? You got a bronze!


    How embarrassing!"


    " The heiress of the Qian family was beaten up by the daughter of a mer concubine, you surely are making me proud! Keep on doing this and I will be too embarrassed to step outside the house!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1192 Bring sister back and live with her

    Qian Lai was scared by her father''s loud roar. It was not that she was not trying hard enough. It was because her father did not give her a chance to rest, the night before thepetition he forced her to stay awake till the morning and only let her sleep a few hours before waking her up at dawn.


    He told her that learning in the morning would help her remember the content better. Qian Lai did remember the content but she was too tired to even write the content properly which caused her marks to be lowered.


    Qian Lai tried to exin the matter to her father but he was so angry that he did not hear a thing that she said and only felt like she was ming him which led to another round of scolding.


    " Daddy, I told you... it''s because you did not let me sleep! I .. I could have won but I was too tired," Qian Lai replied with a hint of grievance in her voice, she hated her little sister. Her daddy was so good to her but after her little sister went far away, it was her who had to be beaten and scolded. Why did her little sister have to leave?


    If she stayed her daddy would love her.


    Now he alwayspared her with the children of the second and third branches.


    " You are good! I am doing this all for your own well-being and now you are ming me? You really are the good daughter of your mother!" Yuan Jiuqi said angrily. " You always make excuses but I have never seen you work hard. If you had worked half as hard in your studies as you do while making excuses, you would have been the one who would have received all the praise! This is good now!


    In the past, it was those brats daddies who pressed and stepped on my head and now those brats are stepping on my head as well. If only my other daughter was alive then I would have at least taught her better since you are no good!"


    Qian Lai had been listening to such things for months. It had been about a year and a half ever since she started listening to such things, in the past, Qian Lai had been polite and tried to understand her father but now she could no longer withstand his scolding.


    She iled and then asked her mother to put her down before ring at her daddy as she shouted, " I hate daddy and I hate sister too! I haven''t done anything wrong but you scold me every day! If you want to stay with sister then go and bring her back home! You can leave me where sister went! I don''t want to stay here!"


    Then without waiting for either of her parents to say anything, she turned on her tiny feet and then ran inside the house while crying.


    " Stop! How dare you! How dare you say such a thing? Your sister suffered so much when she was alive and you are still not leaving her?" Yuan Jiuqi immediately shouted after his daughter however Qian Lai did not listen to him and ran away.


    She was fed up already. If not for her being too small, Qian Lai wanted to run away from her home.


    Mother Qian looked at her husband who was screaming at her daughter and then said, " Jiuqi, I beg you. I know that the death of our daughter is a knot in your heart but stop taking it out on our daughter. If you keep doing this then she will really stop listening to you and her heart will go cold. Are you really going to push your daughter to an edge?"


    " I am pushing her to an edge? Isn''t it because those mer concubines of yours make fun of me every day saying that I could not protect my daughter that I cannot teach the one who made it out alive? If you want me to stop then who will stop them?" Yuan Jiuqi did not think that he was in the wrong. He scolded his wife right away before snatching the vegetables that she had brought.


    He nced at the vegetables that were bought by his wife and sneered, " You only know how to waste money all the time. You either waste it by buying these useless things or you hand it over to those messy goblins. Thest time you visited the second branch you brought that bastard a silver hairpin and I got a bunch of vegetables. Very well!"


    Madam Qian did not lose her patience with her husband as she knew this was what she was at fault. When she was young she had promised her husband that she would only marry him but with the rage of youth, her promises went down the drain as well.


    After marrying Yuan Jiuqi she brought a bunch of mers back home as her mer concubines and when Yuan Jiuqi made a fuss, her father suppressed him by the heavenlyw which allowed a man to have as many wives as he wanted and simr to a man, a woman who chose to marry a mer was allowed to marry as many mers as possible.


    In the past, Yuan Jiuqi was at least cordial with the other mer concubines but ¡ª¡ª


    It was during this time that she married the mer who poisoned her daughter causing Yuan Jiuqi to be eternally dissatisfied with her.


    Thus, even though Yuan Jiuqi sometimes went over the board Madam Qian did not dare to re up at him as she was not only worried about him going crazy but also because she knew that if she made Yuan Jiuqi angry then her daughter would suffer as well. Discover more content at empire


    She shook her head and then walked inside the courtyard where she found her daughter who was burying her head in the pillow of her bed. Madam Qian walked over to where Qian Lai was before patting her on the back as she said, " Hey, are you still upset?"

 Chapter 1193 A bad daddy

    Qian Lai raised her head and then looked at her mother with teary eyes. She wiped her tears and then sincerely asked, " Mother, does daddy not like me? If you don''t like me then you can bring sister back and leave me where she is¡­ I cannot live in this house anymore.


    Daddy scolds me and sometimes he punishes me when I sleep in the afternoon and does not give me lunch." She paused and asked with some hesitation, " Mother am I your daughter? Or did you pick me up from the street? My friend says that only unwanted children are treated like this¡­ am I unwanted?"


    Qian Lai thought that maybe it was her sister who was the biological daughter of her father and she was just a useless child whom her parents picked up, if she was the biological child why was she treated like this?


    When Qian Hai heard her daughter''s words, how could her heart not hurt? She flicked her daughter''s forehead and then said, " What nonsense are you saying? Will I and your daddy bring an unrted child back? You are my daughter!" After speaking she sighed and picked her daughter up from the bed and hugged her tightly.


    She rubbed the back of her daughter''s back and then stated, " Your daddy is just upset that your sister left him so soon. Once he is done grieving he will be back to your loving daddy who cared about you all the time."


    If possible Qian Hai would have exchanged the life of her daughter with that horrendous and cruel mer but she could not do that, her child was gone and no matter what she did¡­ she would never be able to bring her daughter back.


    Qian Lai stared at her mother with suspicion and then said, " Will he really love me?" Your adventure continues at empire


    " Of course, you are his daughter. You came from his belly, if he does not love you whom will he love?" Qian Hai spoke with confidence, she thought about calling her father-inw to talk with Yuan Jiuqi, if this goes on then her husband would really turn Qian Lai''s heart cold.


    " Something smells delicious Mommy," Qian Lai stated after taking a sniff of the scent that wasing from the outside. She took another whiff and then sighed before shaking her head.


    Seeing her acting like this while having an expression that was visibly simr to an old woman who was troubled, Qian Hai was amused. She scratched the tip of her daughter''s nose and then asked, " Whats the matter? Why are you sighing like this?"


    " I can only smell good things, mother but I cannot eat them," stated Qian Lai with a smile that did not reach her eyes. " Daddy''s cooking is so bad and I cannot eat what the aunties make in the Kitchen."


    After Yuan Jiuqi''s youngest daughter was poisoned he stopped epting the cooking from the main kitchen. Instead, he started to cook himself but Yuan Jiuqi was a mer who came from a rich background and did not know how to cook, though he was taught by his fatherter on with his current situation, how could he even make good dishes?


    It was often said that only those who cooked with their hearts could create delicious dishes, after Yuan Jiuqi lost his daughter he became more and more irritable and impatient. He did not even have the patience to chop vegetables properly, there were times when he would leave a whole potato in the pot.


    Thus both mother and daughter knew that even if something delicious was being cooked, they were not going to get anything. Even if Qian Hai could leave the courtyard, Qian Lai who was carefully watched by his father could not.


    She would have to eat what his father gave her no matter how disgusting it tasted.


    " It''s all right even if your father cannot cook well, it''s his heartfelt intentions," Qian Hai could only beguile her daughter like this.


    On the other hand, Yuan Jiuqi was puzzled. He had thought that his wife had wasted money again and that she did not have him in her heart which was why she brought meat and vegetables for him instead of a silver or gold hairpin.


    After all, he was the official husband if a mer concubine got a silver hairpin then he deserved gold. What was his wife doing bringing meat and vegetables for him? He was about to make another fuss but as he cleaned the leeks and threw them together with the eggs, he suddenly felt a sweet scent rise from the scrambled eggs.


    It was so refreshing that Yuan Jiuqi felt like he was standing on a farm where nothing but greenery was scattered all over the ce.


    He blinked his eyes before looking at the eggs and leeks that her wife had brought from the mall. He noted the name of the mall in his head before taking out the minced beef that was ced in a small wooden container.


    Just like the eggs and leeks, he poured them into the pot along with the rest of the condiments. He wanted to make curry and rice for his daughter as he did think that he had said too much earlier. This was his daughter''s favourite meal and she should cheer up a little.


    As he was too narrow-minded he could not bring himself to say sorry to his daughter and thus decided to cook something good for her.


    However, as soon as he poured the minced meat with onions and carrots another wave of spiritual fragrance assaulted his nostrils. His eyes widened and his heart which was stifled with anger and frustration started to clear up. Even his mood was much more brightened as he started to think of his past actions.


    The more he thought about it the more his eyes turned red. What had he done? His youngest daughter died because he was not careful but he took it out on his eldest as if it was her fault for making it out alive.


    He was such a bad daddy! No wonder his daughter was upset with him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1194 The rarer the better

    His eyes turned red and before Yuan Jiuqi knew he was shedding pearl-sized tears which trickled down his cheeks. Qian Hai and Qian Lai came to the kitchen after making sure that the delicious scent wasing from their small kitchen and not the main one but when they saw Yuan Jiuqi cry the two of them were startled.


    " Daddy, what''s the matter with you?"


    " Yes, why are you crying like this Qi''er?"


    The mother and daughter asked at the same time causing Yuan Jiuqi to cry even more. He could hear the concern in his wife''s voice simrly he knew that he had scared his daughter as well. How could he me his wife and daughter for so long? Though the two of them had never shown it on their faces, they really did care about him.


    " I am so sorry, I did ¡­ I did not even know that I was hurting you two!" Yuan Jiuqi cried as he reached out and then held Qian Lai in his arms. " I am so sorry my baby, I was so angry and upset after losing your sister that I started to take it out on you, who had done nothing."


    When Qian Hai heard her father call her ''baby'' she knew that her old daddy who loved her was back. Her eyes turned red as she hugged her daddy and said, " Silly daddy where did you go? I was scared. I couldn''t even eat properly these days." There was a hint of grievance in her voice.


    " I am sorry sweetheart, it''s daddy who was at fault," Yuan Jiuqi apologized to his daughter as he hugged her tight.


    He was indeed a bad daddy, if he was not one how could he scold his daughter like that?


    When Qian Hai saw that her husband had finally let go of the knot in his heart she heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that the two of them would continue like this until they died as the loss of a child was not a small one.


    Now that he was willing to let go of the pain that he was keeping in his heart, Qian Hai was naturally happy.


    She stretched her arms wanting to take Yuan Jiuqi in an embrace but thetter blushed as he pushed her away and then said, " What are you thinking all day long? Go and set the table."


    As Yuan Jiuqi did not want anyone to harm his daughter he fired all the servants and took care of his daughter alone. After the loss of his daughter, he became a bit paranoid and only now did he feel a bit better.


    Qian Hai did not dare to refuse. It was rare for her husband to feel better, she walked over to the bowl which had scrambled eggs and leeks in it and was stunned when she smelled the delicious scent that wasing from it.


    She turned to look at Yuan Jiuqi and asked, " Since when did you be so good at cooking?"


    Earlier this week he was still having trouble making mashed potatoes right? Now he was actually cooking such wonderful things, was she dreaming?


    Yuan Jiuqi rolled his eyes and then said, "It''s not my cooking. It''s the ingredients that you brought with you. They are really amazing." After he finished speaking, he paused and asked, " But why didn''t you buy more? There are not even a dozen of eggs."


    " Hehe, do you think that it''s so easy to purchase these ingredients?" Qian Haiughed sarcastically after listening to the words spoken by her husband. She rolled her eyes and then stated firmly, " These ingredients are sold for more than fifty taels. The leeks alone are sold for three taels a catty. How much money did you give me for me to bring arge amount?


    Be d that I brought these with the money that you gave me."


    " What? These things are sold for such a high amount?" Yuan Jiuqi was stunned but after thinking about it he felt like the amount was reasonable. They were really good ingredients and if the boss selling these vegetables sold them for anything lesser amount she would suffer a great loss.


    " If not?" Qian Hai remarked with a sort of pride brimming in her heart. " These ingredients are really popr, you know? You have no idea, the mall where they are sold was filled with crowds even when these ingredients were sold at a high price. I am not joking when I say that people were literally running to get these things off the shelves.


    I at first thought that the people were exaggerating but then I tasted a few samples and knew that they were not exaggerating at all."


    " I really thought that the woman was pretending but now that I know that her products are good, I think we should continue visiting the mall that way we will have a good time enjoying such delicacies."


    Yuan Jiuqi and his daughter were stunned. Such good things were actually being sold and their foolish mother/wife did not buy them inrge cities? She was seriously stupid!


    At the same time, Yuan Jiuqi felt a bit upset, if he had known this would have happened then he would have never restricted his wife''s finances. Now he had to suffer!


    No this won''t do. He needed to go to the mall and buy a generous amount of ingredients. He could see that these things were good, just their scent alone was enough to make him feel so good. If he ate these ingredients regrly then Yuan Jiuqi had a feeling that his health would get better as well.


    On the other hand, when Yu Dong and everyone were done with their work, Chen Mi turned to look at his wife and asked, " Wife should we increase our stock? I can see that people genuinely want to buy it."


    Yu Dong shook her head after hearing his words and then said, " No, we don''t need to increase the stock. The rarer something is the more people will fight for it. If they find out that they can buy it any time who will bother to rush here?"

 Chapter 1195 Meeting the woman in red again

    Yu Dong was very sure about this, if they increased their stock then the novelty in the hearts of their customers would vanish and then they would start treating their vegetables in the same manner as the ones that were sold outside the mall.


    They needed to continue maintaining the feeling of novelty in the eyes of the customers only then they would buy the vegetables as if they were really precious.


    After she finished speaking she turned to look at Shen Li and said, " Li, I will leave the matter of arranging the food and water counter outside the mall. Take a look at the profit that we have made and then use half of it to open porridge and water counters at the north and south gates."


    This was not the time for her to keep everything to herself, if she was earning ten thousand taels then she needed to take out two thousand taels for the refugees as well.


    If not then her mall could get attacked at any time! It was better to share beforehand than to be forced. At least this way she and her family would be able to gain fame in the town as ''kind-hearted''.


    The officials of the town might be thinking that the refugees or themoners who cannot get food or water would not do anything against them but Yu Dong knew how hunger could drive someone crazy. She had seen people eating the rotting corpses to fill their bellies, attacking and robbing grains was not a big thing.


    It was better to control the situation from the beginning than to watch it slowly get out of control.


    Shen Li understood why Yu Dong was asking him to open the porridge and water counter. He nodded and then turned to look at Yu Tong who promptly spoke up, " We have made a profit of fifteen thousand taels, I will take out three thousand taels and then open the counter at the two gates?"


    Yu Tong was the one who was in charge of collecting and putting the money in the wooden cab under her counter.


    " I think three thousand taels is fine for the time being," stated Shen Li with a pondering look in his eyes. " If we take out more money, everyone would think that we have a lot of money and that will only push more attention to our family, we are not afraid but we have a vige to take care of, we cannot allow anyone to target the entire vige because of us."


    " Brother Li is right," Ye Liu who was keeping an eye on the finances nodded as well. " For the time being just use three thousand taels and open counters for food and water around the town, if we think that it is not important then we will think about how to add more food and water."


    They need to make sure that no one would think that they had a lot of food or water in their vige or else they would be targeted.


    " Very well. I will arrange a few mammies who can cook and then ask them to open the counters tomorrow morning," Shen Li was the one who was in charge of the matters in the house thus once he heard everyone''s opinion, he decided to use the starting three thousand taels for the time being no matter what kind of profits that they made.


    Yu Dong hummed as she turned to look at Chen Mi who was hesitating to say something.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked him.


    " Wife, I want to eat fresh pork belly and pork hock. Can we?" Chen Mi was hesitant as he was worried that Yu Dong would think that he was being too much of a glutton. After all which family butchered an entire boar because someone in their family wanted to eat fresh pork belly?


    Yu Dong smiled as she flicked his forehead and then said, " Just this much? I can still let you eat fresh pork belly. Once we go back I will ask Sister Ying to butcher another pig."


    It wasn''t as if she could not keep the pork meat fresh.


    Since there was nothing to be worried about why should she not fulfil the wishes of her husband?


    Just as they locked up the main gates of the mall and headed out of the building, Yu Dong saw the woman in red walking toward her with a smile on her face. She was holding a wooden box in her hands which looked like a lunch box.


    " Miss Yu."


    Yu Dong looked at the woman with her brows furrowed. She looked at the woman who was dressed in red and motioned to her husbands who nodded and then walked over to the carriages.


    Only then did Yu Dong turn to look at the woman and ask, " Whats the matter?"


    The woman in red robes smiled at her with amusement flickering in her eyes and then sidled up to Yu Dong before saying, "It''s nothing Miss Yu, I heard from others that your first day was really good. I bet you had a lot of profit?"


    " It was all right. I can''t say that it was good or bad."


    " Ahahaha, with such a crowd how can there be no profit?" The woman smiled with a knowing look in her eyes. She looked at Yu Dong and then handed her the wooden lunch box. " This is something that my husband cooked, I don''t know whether you will like this but I would like to befriend you given that your business is so good. Maybe one day we might be business partners?"


    Yu Dong nced at the box before taking a nce at the woman. She then took it and then said, " Thank you."


    " There is no need for you to thank me. From now on we are going to run into one another many times. There is no need to be strangers. It seems that you are returning home, I will not disturb you, Miss Yu."


    "Good night."

 Chapter 1196 Dared to give her snacks that ——

    Yu Dong took one final look at Gu Lingyu who turned around and walked away because that woman did not know that she was a cultivator, she did not hide the scent of blood that was wafting off from her fingertips. Yu Dong''s eyes narrowed as she realized that the woman in front of her was probably not simple.


    She opened the lunch box and saw that inside of it were neatly stacked dumplings. They smelled alluring however Yu Dong whose senses were trained in the apocalypse narrowed her eyes as she could smell the ''weird'' scent much more clearly than others. It was human meat!


    '' This woman dared to hand me human meat?'' Yu Dong sneered as she closed the lunch box. She did not throw it in the trash bin near her mall as she did not want that woman''s guard to rise. For now, she would investigate this woman and see who sent her here and what her motive was, after she was done she would definitely ''treat'' this woman well.


    " Whats the matter? What did she give you?" Chen Mi asked Yu Dong when she climbed up the carriage. From the looks of it, it was a lunch box but Yu Dong''s expression was that of a ferocious beast. She looked like she was about to explode.


    " It''s better if you don''t know," Yu Dong did not want to tell her husband that Gu Lingyu handed her a lunch box filled with dumplings that had human meat as filling. It would terrify them.


    Even she who was used to watching humans eat corpses was disgusted by it.


    When Chen Mi saw that Yu Dong''s expression was not good he turned to look at Shen Li who shook his head. If there was something that could be told to them then Yu Dong would have told them what was inside the box but since she was refusing to tell, it must be nothing good.


    Though it confused Shen Li as well. He could smell the scent of food from inside the lunch box, so why was Yu Dong refusing to tell them?


    The Yu family arrived at the Big River Vige.


    The vigers outside were waiting for their return but as soon as they saw the sullen expression on Yu Dong''s face and the cold air that wasing off her, none of them dared to say anything to her.


    One of the vigers turned to look at Madam Sun and then asked, " Didn''t you say that the sales were good? So why is Yu Dong looking like that?"


    " Is the loss of sales the only reason why she should be upset? Who knows something might have happened at the mall?" Madam Sun rolled her eyes as she turned to look at Yu Tong and smiled in a sickly sweet manner, " Ah Tong, was there any problem during the sales?"


    Yu Tong shook her head and replied, " Everything was sold out. Those who are selling their vegetables to us make sure to bring the same stock out as today." She paused and added, " We also need the same stock of clothes, shoes and toys. Sister Dong wants to hire a bunch of women to work at the snack counter while a few mers who are good at cooking should alsoe to our house.


    We are going to release a few more products and sister needs to interview you all, so you better be there around seven."


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    This was what Yu Dong had told her before leaving. As for why she did not say anything herself, it was most probably because of the lunch box that she was holding in her hands. Though she did not understand what was inside the lunch box for Yu Dong to act like this, she did not question her sister.


    When the vigers heard that the stock was all sold, they were really happy. They also forgot that Yu Dong looked like she wanted to kill someone. They cheered as they knew their good days were about to start.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong came to a stop in front of the coyote leader and threw the dumplings in front of him. " Here you should be happy with these right?" She would make that woman suffer sooner orter.


    However for now she needed to deal with these dumplings, though she felt sorry for the life that was lost because of that woman, Yu Dong was much more concerned about her own vige rather than the person who was killed by Gu Lingyu.


    The coyote leader raised his head haughtily and then took a sniff of the dumplings that were thrown in front of him. His eyes lit up when he detected the sweet and delicious scent of human meat, in his eyes, it was nothing disgusting and thus he ate it with relish. In a blink of an eye, it gobbled down the snacks in front of him.


    Yu Dong returned home when she arrived at the house the first thing she did was to wash her hands clean. She did feel a bit nauseated after finding out what was inside the dumplings, in the apocalypse world she had watched too much blood being spilt on the ground. While human flesh and bones were scattered on roads, how could she not feel sick?


    After years of watching such things, she was indeed sick of blood, flesh and bones.


    " Sister Dong?" When Yu Tong saw that Yu Dong was washing her hands until she emptied half of the water vat she could not understand what happened to Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong stopped washing her hands and then turned to look at Yu Tong, her eyes were heavily lidded with murderous intent which made Yu Tong stiffen. When Yu Dong saw that she had scared her little sister, she smiled softly and then asked, "What''s wrong?"


    '' Did I just imagine the bloodthirsty expression on Sister Dong''s face?'' Yu Tong was stunned when she saw that Yu Dong was actually smiling at her. Just a minute ago she looked like she wanted to kill someone!

 Chapter 1197 Ice candy

    Yu Tong shook her head and then threw such dangerous thoughts in the back of her head. She smiled at Yu Dong and then stated, " I have ryed the message to the vigers, they are here with the stock of vegetables and I asked the butchers who submitted their applications for the job at the livestock farm, to take care of the meat stock for tomorrow."


    She paused and then added, " The mers who are good at cooking are also here. They all are waiting for you, sister Dong."


    "I understand," Yu Dong nodded as she stood up from the ground and then walked over to where the vigers were standing. She nodded at them when they smiled at her before turning to look at the vigers who were handing the stocks to the mammies who were collecting and rying the correct amount of catty to Ye Liu who noted it down in a notebook that was made of many papers sewn together.


    He then asked the vigers to press their thumbs on the amount of vegetables that they had sold to Yu Dong.


    Seeing that everything was fine, she turned to look at the vigers and said," Continue to farm. There is no need to push yourself and farm more vegetables, just keep the amount to practical limits."


    " We understand," the vigers nodded in response.


    Once Yu Dong was done dealing with them she turned to the mers who came to apply for the post of cooks along with their wives who were here to apply for the position of servers of the snack store.


    " The conditions are the same as before, it''s best if you keep your head clear from the start. You are not allowed to leak the recipe to anyone, when you are working in the kitchen or the snack area you need to clean your hands and maintain basic hygiene. If you cannot do that then it''s better to leave now, we will not withstand anyone who does not bathe regrly to apply for this post."


    " Cooking for your household and cooking for the officials are two different things, you cannot treat the two things in the same way."


    " Do not worry, Miss Yu," one of the mers who was standing in the front nodded and then stated, " We are here because we know all the conditions that you have set forward for the ones who are working at the snack counter at the theatre. We promise to abide by the same as well."


    What a joke. The sry for a cook was two taels while the servers were given one tael. For a price like that they would jump in the river and marinate themselves in soap and water for all night.


    The sry was tempting enough for them to take a bath every day!


    " Thats right!" Another mer agreed. " We will make sure to be very careful, Miss Yu."


    Yu Dong nodded. She turned to look at Shen Li and said, " Read the contract to them. Once they are clear on every aspect, make them sign the contract."


    She then turned to look at the rest of the vigers who were being handed the receipts. Yu Dong stared at them and then said, " Keep a very good hold of those receipts. They are your evidence to prove that you have sold the vegetables to us, at the end of the month you will need to show them such that you can get your money. If you lose them then it will be troublesome."


    When the vigers heard that the receipts were this important some of them immediately tied it inside their pouches. They could not allow it to be lost !


    " Sister are we going to sell vegetables in the future?" Discover hidden tales at empire


    Yu Dong rubbed the head of her brother and then smiled, she said, " Why? Do you want to sell something else?"


    " Can we sell candies? Mai wants to eat candies anytime."


    " Keep eating candies like this and your teeth will end up getting rotten," Yu Dong pinched the cheeks of her brother before turning to look at Lang Ru who seemed to be hesitating.


    "What''s wrong?" Was there something that this little girl wanted to tell her as well?


    Lang Ru breathed in and out before she raised her head and then looked at Yu Dong. She solemnly said, " Sister Yu, can we sell something rted to ice? The ice in the imperial city is sold for a tael."


    In the imperial city only the families with great history knew how to make ice but Yu Dong was different. She could freeze water with the smallest touch what was more, the ice that she made did not melt!


    Though Lang Ru did not know how Yu Dong did it, her mother told her that she should not question such things and keep it her secret until the end of her life. Lang Ru also knew that Yu Dong was their saviour and protector if something happened to her then their family and vige would be ruined.


    However she wanted to make sure that her mother would earn even more that way they could build a house in the vige. Then she wouldn''t have to live with the Yu family, this would be her first step to bing the woman who could marry Yu Mai.


    When Yu Dong heard Lang Ru''s question she was a bit surprised. She thought about it and then replied, " We can sell ice candy."


    " Ice candy? What''s that?" Lang Ru questioned with a furrow of her brows. She was telling Yu Dong to sell ice but thetter seemed to have a n even better than her.


    Yu Dong nodded and then stated, " Ice candy is a kind of lollipop made from ice. You can use various vors like orange, matcha green tea, pear or raw mango. It is really sweet and delicious. But we need to grow fruit trees for that .. or at least get our hands on a fruit ntation which can produce the right amount of fruits for our consumption."

 Chapter 1198 Someone was murdered

    When Lang Ru heard that ice candy was something sweet and delicious her eyes lit up. After all, she was a child, how could she be not excited when she heard of a candy that was not only sweet but also cool? Who wouldn''t like a sweet and cool candy in summer like this?


    Yu Dong patted the two kids and then stated, " You two wait for a few days I will let you know what is an ice candy."


    Though she had a refrigerator in her space, Yu Dong did not think that she could take it. Small things like shlights and mirrors weren''t big enough to garner the attention of the vigers but if she was to take out the refrigerator from her space then it might attract the attention of vigers.


    Yu Dong was not afraid of the vigers but she was indeed troubled about the one sitting in the Imperial City which was why she decided to keep her secrets safe for the time being.


    '' Maybe I will look around and see if there is an ice core thrown somewhere inside the space,'' Yu Dong thought in her head. When she was hunting zombies she had collected all sorts of cores, while the green core which resembled the spiritual energy of nature was all swallowed by her space, there were a few that she left behind such as the ice and thunder core.


    She needed to take a look at the space and see if there was any ice core left behind.


    " Let''s eat dinner?" Yu Dong turned to look at the kids when she saw Chen Ying bringing freshly cut pork hock with arge chunk of pork belly. She looked at the meat that Chen Ying ced in the ice cer before turning around and making sure that no one was watching. She then ced the meat in the cer. She was going to put it back in the cer earlier in the morning.


    " Yay! I want to eat sour and sweet pork!" Yu Mai shouted as he chased after Chen Mi. " Brother Mi teach me how to cook sweet and sour pork! I want to cook as well."


    " Haha, you want to cook? Come Brother Mi will teach you!" Chen Mi chortled as he rubbed Yu Mai''s head. " Brother Nan and Brother Mi will teach you so well that when you grow up, there will be a line of women willing to marry you."


    Lang Ru was talking to her mother about ice candy when she heard Chen Mi say that he was going to teach Yu Mai so well that there would be a line of women lining up for Yu Mai, she was speechless. There was no need, was it? Even without those skills, she was lining up!


    "¡­ I think there is no need!" Lang Ru chased after Yu Mai as she tried to change his mind. She was already having a lot of trouble fending off those girls who were trying to get cosy with Yu Mai because his sister was the richest woman in the town.


    To top it all Yu Mai was the feminine and gentle version of Yu Dong causing him to win the hearts of many girls in the vige, she was already having a tough time!


    What was Brother Mi trying to do?


    Laughter and giggles echoed in the vige as Lang Ru''s panicky voice echoed in the Yu house.


    " You brat! What are you trying to do?" Yu Dong called Lang Ru while chasing after her.


    At night, the mountain wind blew across the open space, bringing a trace of a scent that was too sweet and sick. The sound of a flute ying a tune that was melodious but at the same time cold and eerie echoed in the vige.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    In the dark main house of the vige, Xiao Yu who was sleeping in her bed stood up and turned to look at the mountain that was shrouded in darkness. She took out a dagger that she carried with her and then headed towards the Yu house. If someone had noticed her eyes they would have seen that she was looking at Shen Li''s room with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Just as she was about to arrive at Shen Li''s room and break open the window, Xiao Yu suddenly cried out in pain and held her neck in anguish. The dagger in her hand dropped to the ground as she came to her senses.


    Her eyes flickered around as she turned to look at Yu Dong and then cried, " I did not know¡­ I really did not know... I don''t know why I am here, I was clearly sleeping in my bed."


    Yu Dong''s eyes red up with annoyance, she looked at Xiao Yu who was kneeling on the ground and kicked her on the back before saying, " Get the hell out of here. The next time I see you sneaking around, I am getting your limbs chopped off."


    Xiao Yu rubbed her neck which no longer hurt and then looked around, she did not understand what was going on, was her resentment towards Yu Dong so deep that she sleepwalked here?


    Not wanting to think anymore, she scrambled to her feet and then rushed out of the Yu house.


    On the other hand, at the mountain on top of the tallest tree stood a woman in red, when she saw what happened to the Yu family, her smile turned even more maniacal.


    At the same time, while Yu Dong was fending off the dangers in the dark, the customers who brought who had brought the vegetables from Yu Dong were having a pleasant time.


    One of them was Qiao Sha who was listening to her mother scold her while eating the dumplings made from the pork belly that was bought from Yu Dong''s mall.


    " It''s really good.. why did you not buy more? What were you thinking while saving your money? Can''t you purchase a decent amount of pork belly for your mother?" Madam Qiao asked her daughter who had her head lowered.


    Qiao Sha wanted to tell her mother that she bought more than ten catties of pork belly. It was not her fault that the entire house snatched it away.


    " Mother I¡ª¡ª"


    " MARQUIS QIAO! HURRY SOMEONE WAS MURDERED!"

 Chapter 1199 Yu Tong was slapped

    Qiao Sha''s expression was rather ugly as she stared at the corpse that was thrown in front of the county magistrate''s office. This was not just murder but a tant provocation to her and Li Wan.


    " Did your guards catch anyone?" Qiao Sha looked at Li Wan who shook her head. " This was done really carefully," Li Wan told Qiao Sha. " From what my guards told me this corpse was not here when they were patrolling the area but it was dropped when the second team returned which means that it happened within two minutes. It seems like we have a very skilled assassin hiding in the town."


    Only someone whose martial arts was on par with Qiao Sha could drop the corpse in front of the county magistrate''s office and then vanish so quickly.


    Qiao Sha''s expression if possible became even more ugly. She should have known that Xian Xieren would not sit still and send one of her best assassins to the Big River Town. Now she was really worried that if Xian Zhenya was caught by these assassins then it would be really troublesome.


    This was the most crucial time when the second princess was preparing her own army to fight with the eldest princess. If something happened to her at this moment then the one who would be in total control would be Xian Xieren, that tyrant!


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    " I will send the guards to lock the town up," Qiao Sha spoke but she was stopped by Li Wan who shook her head and then said,


    " There is no point in locking the town. Those assassins seemed to be skilled they were not only hiding in the town right under our nose but they didn''t seem to be scared of getting caught. Even if you lock the town, it might only scare the people and make them question the government even more. Do not forget that we are having trouble controlling the situation of drought."


    Li Wan''s expression was not good when she said this, she was obviously trying to control the situation in the town but the more she tried to control it the more, Xian Xieren and her people caused trouble for her. Now she could only hope that the second princess was ready to tackle that woman as soon as possible.


    Qiao Sha also understood what Li Wan was saying. After all, the fear of danger was much more difficult to control than the drought situation. If the officials and themoners found out that the town was in danger and they tried to keep the matter hushed up, they might rebel.


    " Then what are we supposed to do?" Qiao Sha asked. She was witty when it came to leading an army to war but she did not know how to deal with such things.


    " For now take the corpse and bury it respectfully in the mass grave," Li Wan said with an unsightly expression. " I will ask Miss Yu to help me in opening a few more food and water counters, Xie Xieren.. that woman is bent on pushing us into a corner so she will definitely send us some relief. We can only rely on ourselves for now."


    She paused and added, " While you should add more shadow guards. If the assassins are hiding in the town they would definitely be somewhere close to us, I don''t think that we will not catch them."


    Li Wan wanted to keep the town cut off from the trouble of the court but the more she wanted peace, the more it seemed impossible to achieve.


    " Fine," Qiao Sha said as she ran her fingers through her hair. She nced at the skinless corpse and pursed her lips, however, she did not think that it would be that easy. From the looks of it, this assassin was not only slippery but rather smart as well.


    On the other hand, when the dawn broke everyone in the Yu family woke up. Just like always they started to stock the vegetables and meat in the carriage, Yu Tong was doing the same until someone caught her by her arm and then dragged her away and before she could even say a word¡ª¡ª the sound of a crisp p echoed in the surroundings.


    " You b*tch, you seemed to have grown your wings huh?" Second Aunt Yu fiercely scolded Yu Tong the second the two of them were alone. She red at her daughter who was now like a stranger to her and then said coldly, " How heartless can you be huh? Your brother went to the mall and you pretended to not know him, do you even know what kind of opportunity he missed because of you?


    If you had introduced him to the magistrate and marquis then he would have climbed up the socialdder, are you so¡­" She pressed the heel of her palm on Yu Tong''s forehead and pushed her back.


    " Are you so much of an idiot that you cannot even understand something so simple?"


    Second Aunt Yu felt her heartache when she thought about how her son missed such a great opportunity. If Yu Tong had been sensible enough and introduced Yu Cheng to Li Wan, Qiao Sha and Song Yixu, her son''s future would have been settled.


    The three of them would have shown enough respect to Yu Cheng on ount of Yu Dong. As for her son relying on Yu Dong, Second Aunt Yu did not think there was anything wrong with it. Yu Cheng was the youngest in the family, so it would be fine if Yu Dong helped her cousin out a little.


    Yu Tong licked the blood that was sticking to the corner of her mouth. It was enough to see how hard Second Aunt Yu pped her just now. With her eyes zed with ayer of ice, Yu Tong looked at her mother and then said coldly, " Firstly, I did not see him and if he was at the mall why didn''t hee to greet me? Is he the Emperor? That I need to go and meet him on my own whenever he is near me?


    Secondly, those connections belong to sister Dong and not me. I am not shameless enough to jump in between."

 Chapter 1200 Useless!

    " You¡­ is this how you are supposed to talk to your mother?" Second Aunt Yu was furious. For the past few days, nothing was going ording to her, her position in the mill was not firm and she was trying her best to keep her position while being targeted by the sister inw of the mill owner.


    If she had the backing of the magistrate, Marquis and Song Yixu, would the owner of the mill make trouble with her? No! Instead of making trouble for her that woman would be sucking up to her but Yu Dong refused to help her. She didn''t even look at her, it was enough to make Second Aunt Yu feel restless.


    However, she consoled herself by thinking that even if Yu Dong did not ept her, at least Yu Tong who was her biological daughter was staying next to Yu Dong.


    With Yu Tong staying close to Yu Dong was there anything that she needed to be worried about? Sooner orter Yu Tong would soften her stance and help her out.


    But months passed by and Yu Tong was yet to soften her stance. If this goes on then she would definitely lose her job! She came here to remind Yu Tong of her status in her life but she did not expect that Yu Tong would actually retort to her so heartlessly, she looked at her daughter and then hissed sharply,


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    " Yu Tong! Have you forgotten that I am your mother? How can you talk to me like this?"


    Yu Tong only stared at Second Aunt Yu coldly and sneered, " So you also know that I am your daughter? The way you pped me just now was quite simr to how I would p my enemies. Is this a new way a mother shows her love for her child now?"


    Second Aunt Yu''s face turned awkward she looked at Yu Tong and opened her mouth to say something but she closed her mouth once more. In the end, after struggling for a while she softened her stance and then said, " Xiao Tong, mother is doing this for you and Cheng Cheng. I know that you are angry but you need to see the clear picture all right?


    Your brother is your biological sibling while Yu Dong is nothing but your cousin. Do you think that in times of need, she will help you? It will be your brother who will help you in times when you are desperate."


    " Mother is only angry because you cannot see something so simple."


    When Yu Tong heard her mother''s words she was so amused that she wanted tough. She looked at her mother and said coldly, " Mother, everyone says that I am lucky that I have a true man as my brother but only I know that I am the unlucky one. Not only do I have to work hard to support his education but I also have to suffer beatings for his sake.


    How many times have you scolded and humiliated me for Yu Cheng, did he ever take a stand for me? What has he done for me to help him? I don''t want to help me!"


    " Cousin Dong was the one who worked hard to make those connections and now you want me to jump the gun and hand all those connections to Yu Cheng? Are you even listening to what you are saying? Even if you do not feel ashamed, I do!"


    Second Aunt Yu had never been humiliated like this by her daughter before, she was so angry that she wanted to p her daughter once more but just as she raised her hand again, someone caught her wrist.


    " YU DONG!" She shouted when Second Aunt Yu saw who was holding her wrist.


    " There is no need to shout my name so loudly. I don''t like anyone other than my husbands yelling my name so excitedly," Yu Dong said coldly as she flung Second Aunt Yu''s hand away from Yu Tong''s face. She then looked at the woman in front of her with a chill in her eyes and questioned, " Are you here to repay the thirty silver taels that you promised me?"


    Second Aunt Yu''s expression changed when she heard Yu Dong''s words. When they were handing over thepensation, Second Aunt Yu did not have enough money to hand it to Yu Dong and she asked Yu Dong to give her some time to collect the thirty taels but after that, she saw Yu Dong getting better and better and decided that Yu Dong did not need the extra thirty taels.


    Yu Dong also did not mention anything. It was especially so because Second Aunt Yu was Yu Tong''s family and she did not want to push thetter too much but now it seemed like her littlepensation bit her in the back.


    This woman was really treating her as dead.


    She then turned to look at Yu Tong and angrily pped her on the back of her head. " What are you doing here? You are so useless! I asked you to pick up the boxes and fill up the carriage but here you are wasting time away. You eat my food and sleep in my house and yet you ck off at every turn, if the vigers make a loss because we arrivete at the mall are you going to pay me?"


    Yu Tong rubbed her head and lowered her head, she bowed in front of Yu Dong and then rushed back. Seeing how Yu Dong was treating her daughter Second Aunt Yu felt her heartache a little. She could not help but say,


    " Yu Dong what is the meaning of this, how could you hit your cousin like this?"


    " What? Do you mean to say that I cannot even hit her now? Don''t forget that after you kicked her and Grandma Yu out I was the one who brought them to my house and gave them a ce to stay. If your heart hurts so much why don''t you hand me three hundred taels on top of the thirty? You can take your daughter away then."

 Chapter 1201 Want to be lazy

    Second Aunt Yu was stunned when she heard Yu Dong say that she wanted her to hand her more than three hundred taels.


    " Three hundred taels! Why don''t you just go ahead and rob the bank?" Second Aunt Yu was sure that Yu Dong was making fun of her but Yu Dong only sneered and then said, " What do you know? Ever since Yu Tong has been living in my house, she has been eating high-quality meat and wearing clothes that are not less than two taels. She works at the docks so it''s normal for her clothes to be tattered.


    Do you even have any idea how many pairs of clothes she has ruined?"


    " There is also the matter of her getting sick along with the money that she takes in advance for Li Hanjing and his daughter. Who is going to pay the money back if she leaves? It''s either you or her! Now please clear up the matter. Are you going to give me the money or not?"


    When Second Aunt Yu heard how Yu Tong had wasted the money that was handed to her on Li Hanjing and his daughter, she was furious. She wanted to drag Yu Tong out and beat her up while asking who was her family, she was her mother and raised her until she became tall and strong, yet that woman did not care about her and was only thinking of those treacherous father and daughter.


    What was more she was also eating and drinking well while her mother was having a hard time saving every penny that she earned. With Lin Tianhui living in their house, Second Aunt Yu felt like she was living a life worse than death.


    How could this daughter of hers be like this?


    When Yu Dong saw that Second Aunt Yu was not saying anything, she curled her lips in a disdainful smile and then said, " You see? You don''t have the money nor the means to pay me back, Second Aunt. If that is the case then let your daughter work for me and pay me back on her own, once she is done paying back, then let''s talk again?"


    Second Aunt Yu pursed her lips, she wished she could throw three hundred taels on Yu Dong''s face but Second Aunt Yu knew that it was impossible. At this moment she did not even have thirty taels much less three hundred!


    " Don''t be so happy! The higher one climbs the harder they fall!" Second Aunt Yu sneered coldly as she turned on her feet and then stormed away. Her expression was twisted and malevolent like she wanted to kill someone.


    Many vigers took a look at Second Aunt Yu and then turned on their heels before rushing away.


    They did not know who provoked Second Aunt Yu but they did not want to get entangled with that woman especially not when she looked like she wanted to eat someone.


    Yu Dong saw the woman leave a storm of fury behind her and snorted in disdain. She had seen many women like Second Aunt Yu and knew how to deal with her because her mother in the apocalypse world was the same. She liked taking small advantage by using Yu Dong''s identity but at the same time, she did not want to suffer any disadvantages.


    She was greedy for small benefits and at the same time, she was strict with her children even when that woman was absent all the time while they were growing up.


    Many times Yu Dong caught her mother telling her brothers that they should be filial to her even if she was not the one raising them. Her mother used all her money on research and things that she cared about but she did not take out a single penny for her and her brothers.


    But when the time came she would stomp her foot and pretend to be their loving mother while suppressing Yu Dong. Explore more at empire


    Yu Dong despised her mother and it wasn''t long before she learned how to deal with that shameless woman.


    Since Second Aunt Yu was the same, it was not difficult for Yu Dong to deal with her either.


    " I am sorry, cousin Dong," Yu Tong was really embarrassed when she thought about how her mother caused trouble for Yu Dong and everyone else. They were supposed to leave fifteen minutes ago but because of her mother, they had to dy their work.


    " It''s fine," Yu Dong shook her head and patted Yu Tong on the back but then Yu Dong paused and she raised her head before taking a look at the back of Yu Tong''s head. " Did I hit you too hard just now?"


    Yu Dong knew that if she hadn''t treated Yu Tong harshly then Second Aunt Yu would have never left in fact she would have used filial piety to suppress Yu Tong if that happened then her cousin would have to lower her head and listen to Second Aunt Yu no matter what.


    Yu Tong shook her head. In fact, she was d that Yu Dong had pped her if she hadn''t done that then her mother would have never left. Yu Tong knew how stubborn Second Aunt Yu could be when she wanted to act up.


    Thus, Yu Dong''s way of dealing with her mother was right.


    " Let''s go and finish the remaining work, cousin Dong. I am sure that our customers are waiting for us."


    " You are thinking too much. How can the big officials wait for us?" Yu Dong tittered lightly as she walked inside the courtyard.


    However, for the first time, she was very wrong.


    " Hmm.. why isn''t the mall open yet?"


    Arge group of customers were gathered outside the mall early in the morning.


    Someone raised her head and then looked at the sky which was slowly brightening and then said, "What''s going on? After the big opening does the boss want to getzy? The other vegetable vendors are all up and about from five in the morning yet our boss is missing even when it is going to be eight."

 Chapter 1202 Late on the second day

    The woman who spoke was waiting for the mall to open for more than two hours. Last night she was hooked by the vegetables that her husband brought for her however her husband did not have enough money and only brought a little when the woman found out she was really upset.


    Thus she came to line up as she wanted to make sure that the stock wouldn''t run out.


    " Haha but what can we do? The boss knows that we cannot possibly go back to the vegetables and meat that are sold outside now that we have tasted hers?" One of the women spoke up with a light chuckle.


    " Thats right, the boss has the right to bezy. After all, no one can copy her unless we want to buy the vegetables sold by the other vendors we can only wait," tittered another woman lightly.


    " How can we even think of going back to the vendors? Not only are they unscrupulous enough to raise the price the second they know that the price of grains has increased but they also sell us rotten and unsanitary vegetables.


    Thest time I brought a head of cabbage from the local vendor, he sold it for three taels and when I went back home, I found more than one yellow leaf inside the head and there were so many bugs as well."


    " I know right? They think that just because there is a shortage they can make use of this opportunity to the max. It''s as if they will never need to sell vegetables in the town ever again."


    " Compared to that Miss Yu''s vegetables are much more reasonable and they have a very delectable fragrance and unforgettable taste. I don''t know how the meat and rice taste because my money was all used up by the time I bought vegetables."


    " Oh, you don''t have to even question it. Just buy it with ease, the meat was really soft it almost melted on my tongue! Gosh, I cannot even describe how good it tasted."


    " And the rice, it left me so energised that I felt like I could work all day long."


    " I really want to know how Miss Yu raises her vegetables and livestock, it''s really surprising that her stock is so different from everyone else. Even the bread and jam that she sells tastes exceptional."


    Because Yu Dong''s stock was indeed different than the rest many people were curious about her methods.


    One of the women hummed and then nodded, " You are right. I used to get a bad back every morning and it hurt a lot but this morning I did not feel anything wrong. I was not onlyfortable but I also felt energetic."


    " Oh my, you too? I was wondering why the wound on my back was not hurting anymore, mind you the wound I received while working for Yamen is rather deep and it always hurts when I am stressed but it didn''t hurt today." Experience more on empire


    " My daughter gets sick easily, she was born with a weak stomach and every time she eats something her stomach aches but she can eat Miss Yu''s stock with ease. It''s really a miracle."


    Since Yu Dong was not at the mall, the customers decided to share their experience and pass the time. When Yuan Jiayi heard the customers he also agreed with them, he pulled Qian Lai with him and then started to gossip with relish. As he no longer felt angry and upset for no reason, he was much happier and rxed than he was before.


    " I just hope that Miss Yu will not be targeted by someone malicious," said a mer worriedly. " With her selling themoners and the officials'' food reserves that are much cheaper than what is sold outside, I think that many people will target her."


    " Haha, they need to think twice before even making a move on Miss Yu. She is backed up by not only Magistrate Li but she is also backed by Marquis Qiao and Madam Song. Anyone who wants to target her would have to think twice before making a move."


    Though the three women had their own differences, after seeing the sess of the mall decided to buy a fair share of the mall. At the same time, they spread the news that the mall was backed by the three of them even Geng Gengjin and Madam Mo also showed their favour to Yu Dong which was enough to push the ill will targeted towards Yu Dong away.


    Just as they were going to dig even more sounds of a four-horse carriage echoed in the street.


    " Isn''t that Miss Yu?"


    " Oh it is Miss Yu! Look at the amount of boxes inside the carriages."


    Yu Dong who told Yu Tong that there wouldn''t be arge crowd in front of her mall was stunned. She looked at the sky and was sure that it was indeed a bitter than she expected to open the shop but was it sote that such a big crowd was gathered in front of the mall?


    However, there was a reason why she waste. She would havee earlier if not for Second Aunt Yu causing trouble for her and Yu Tong. It was because of her that she waste like this.


    After Yu Dong stepped down from the carriage with a box of rice sacks, many women gathered around her. They all looked at her and then said with a light teasing voice,


    " Miss Yu, where were you? We thought that we were going to stay in the sun for the entire day."


    " Thats right, Miss Yu. We have been waiting for more than three hours."


    " Boss Yu, you can''t be so rxed every day¡­ if this goes on then all of us will get tanned. If our wives dislike uster on we are going toin to you," one of the mers chortled causing Yu Dong to be slightly embarrassed.


    " I am really sorry something came up¡­ I really did not want to be thiste. I even woke up on time and everything," Yu Dong apologized with a smile.

 Chapter 1203 Open for business

    Yu Dong was aware of the fact that she was in the wrong which was why her attitude was really good. She apologized to the customers and then said, " From now on there is no need for everyone to line up for three to four hours before. The mall will open around nine in the morning, so you all cane after finishing up your tasks."


    She had to consider her husbands health as well, after all, they were mers and could not keep up with the excitement and one of them was pregnant. Just earlier this morning Shen Li seemed to be in a very bad mood because he was woken up as the courtyard was filled with noises.


    " Haha, Boss Yu really knows how to be rxed," one of the women joked. After all, most of the vendors opened their business early in the morning and yet Yu Dong was setting up her business at nine which could be considered as veryte.


    She looked at Yu Dong and the rest of the mammies who were setting up the mall while saying, " Madam Yu, are you not worried about offending the customers by opening sote? What if your customers are stolen by other vendors?"


    Yu Dong smiled as she handed the box which was filled with rice sacks to the mammy next to her. She then replied to the woman''s question, " I am not scared of offending anyone, Madam. The reason I am opening my storete is to give other vendors a chance to make a decent earning lest they think that I am bullying them just because my stock is better than theirs."


    Yu Dong was not an unscrupulous person who would push someone into the corner by stealing their businesspletely, she knew her limits which was why she decided to open her mall a bitter than the rest. Simrly, she would close sooner than the rest of the vendors as she did not want to steal their businesspletely.


    When the customers heard Yu Dong''s response they were a bit touched. Yu Dong was indeed a woman with a gold heart. She was willing to lose a few customers such that the other vendors could make a small earning.


    " Please wait for a while, the products will be stocked up in the next fifteen minutes. I will send someone to call you all inside by the way if you want to line up, you can stay inside the lobby.


    The front doors of the mall are always left open and only the metal ones are closed," Yu Dong had left the lobby which was cold for the refugees to take shelter as she did not want them to die of heat stroke.


    When she was travelling to the north gate yesterday morning, she saw many children and old lying in the streets with sweaty and tired faces, because she did not want those poor and weak to die, she decided to leave herrge lobby open.


    As for stealing, she was not scared of that at all, she hadn''t just hired strong mammies to patrol the floors but she had also hired two shadow guards from Magistrate Li. In fact, she would have hired more but Magistrate Li could not hand her anymore at the moment. Though she had promised that she would hand her more shadow guards once the situation in the capital eased.


    " We will wait here patiently, Madam Yu!" The customers promised as they headed inside the lobby. They did not care about the refugees who were lying inside the lobby instead they neatly filed into a line in the middle. At first, the refugees were scared that they would be kicked out of the lobby which was cool and nice but to their surprise no one kicked them out.


    The boss of the mall even smiled at them and said, " If you all want to stay then you can stay but make sure that you do not dirty the lobby there are some odd jobs that you can do, so make sure to submit your application. The sry is three hundred copper coins."


    Yu Dong paused and added, " There are two food counters at the north and south entrances, you all can go and eat your fill there."


    After she was done speaking Yu Dong walked inside the mall while the four mammies arranged a barricade such that no one would cause rush inside the mall.


    But they worried too much as the refugees were not foolish. Yu Dng had given them food and shelter how could they go against her and steal her things?


    To them, she was their saviour! They all looked at Yu Dong with worshipping gazes.


    This was the reason why Yu Dong allowed the refugees to enter her mall as she knew that the only way to keep your enemy controlled was to keep them close. Since the refugees did not have food and water if she was to give them the means to fill their stomachs then they would not attack her willy-nilly.


    With the mammies working together, the shelves were arranged neatly.


    Soon the customers were allowed to enter the mall where they could buy whatever they wanted at the same time the theatre and y area were opened as well.


    Very soon Nan Yan along with Qiu Li arrived at the mall. The two of them were dragging their daddies who were panting as they had never run so fast before.


    " Damn it! I knew that the line would be crazy big! See, I told you, Daddy!" Nan Yanined only to receive a smack on the back of his head.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    " Language Yan''er. How many times I have told you to not curse like your sister, huh? Why must you anger me like this?" Daddy Nan scolded his son while looking at the line inside the mall. " This ce is really this popr?


    "


    Last night when his daughter and son told him that they got the cucumbers and pork hock by relying on their lives he did not believe them but now looking at the rush, it seems like they were speaking the truth!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1204 Lost ability to speak

    Nan Yan on the other hand rolled his eyes and then said, " Did you think that my sister and I were lying, Daddy? We were speaking the truth alright. Buying vegetables and meat in this mall is a battle and if we are not careful and quick then we might even lose what we have picked so.. you better hurry before the stock runs out."


    " Ah, are you saying that the stock will run out so soon?"


    " Of course! Look at the crowd. It would be a surprise if we could get some high-quality pork belly this time around. Ah, I really wanted to buy a catty! And those red cherry tomatoes and cucumbers. We need those too."


    " I need to buy some eggnts, my grandfather ate it at his friend''s house and was mouring about it. If I do not bring those eggnts with me then my grandpa will give me an earful of lecture."


    Nan Yan and Qiu Li turned to look at one another before they handed the list to their daddies and said, " Daddy, I will take care of the vegetables and you shall take care of the eggs and meat. Make sure that you conquer over others!"


    " Alright!"


    Yu Dong on the other hand watched as the crowd rushed past the shelves and started buying as much as possible. When she saw that nothing was wrong she headed inside the office before taking a look at the expenses and the earnings of her mall.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She was about to note down the n for ice candies, bakery and many other things that she had nned when she heard someone quarrelling outside.


    A frown was etched on Yu Dong''s face as she pushed herself from the chair, in fact, she wanted to stay inside as she could hear the voices of the people quarrelling outside and from the sound of it, the two people were more likely mers.


    However, as the boss of the mall, she had to step out and deal with this matter while disregarding the gender of the people who were quarrelling outside.


    "What''s wrong? What is the matter gentlemen?" She asked after stepping out of her office. When she came to a stop in front of the two mers who were quarrelling Yu Dong looked at the two mers who were red in the face after quarrelling for so long.


    The mer with red robes turned to look at Yu Dong and then said with an aggrieved voice, " Madam Yu, please try to make this Lord understand that I really need to buy three sacks of spiritual rice. I have two daughters and both of them are appearing for schr exams. One is appearing for the elementary one and the other one is appearing for the Higher Schrly exams.


    I really need to stock up on rice for the two of them as this period is really stressful for the two of them."


    " Madam Yu, it''s not that I am not understanding but I also need to buy these rice sacks.


    Just like this lord, my eldest son is also appearing in the schr exams, everyone knows how hard it is for children at this time of the year," the other mer spoke to Yu Dong with a firm voice if not for the fact that his face was not flushed Yu Dong would have never thought that a mer like him would quarrel with someone as the mer looked too gentle and kind.


    But then again any parent would do anything for their child.


    " Oh is it that time of the year again?" Chen Mi stopped what he was doing and spoke to the two mers. Since Yu Dong needed to deal with mer, men and women together, Chen Mi and the rest decided that one of them would follow Yu Dong every day to make sure that she would not be in an awkward situation.


    Chen Mi turned to look at Yu Dong who looked confused and then said, " They are talking about the schr exams that happen every year before the official exams."


    He thought that Yu Dong was unaware of the schr exams which was why she was looking at the two mers like this.


    When Yu Dong heard Chen Mi''s exnation she was speechless does it look like she was unaware of everything that was happening around her? She was just thinking about how to use the exam heat to earn a small sum of money.


    If she was not wrong then there used to be some toys which were sold with good luck and best wishes embroidered on them in the modern world before she was born. She had seen one in her father''s study room before he threw everything away that was given to him by her grandmother after a fight.


    Maybe she could use it for the time being? At least it was better than nothing.


    After she was done cleaning up her thoughts, she looked at the two mers and then said, "Gentlemen there is no need to fight all right? Even if you buy two to three sacks nothing will change. You can alwayse to the mall and reserve an extra sack by paying in advance. We do have reserve systems but it''s only limited to ten customers and ten catties of total stock."


    When the mers heard that there was such a system they stopped fighting one another. The reason they were quarrelling like such was that they were afraid that they wouldn''t get a chance to buy another sack of rice but since there was a reservation system they didn''t need to create a fuss.


    On the other side of the vige.


    " Hello, may I know where Miss Yu lives?" A mer dressed in silk brocade looked at Vige Head Gu who seemed to have lost her ability to talk. It was not that she did not want to say anything, it was just that the mer was too beautiful and rich! She had never seen someone like this before and couldn''t bring herself to talk with a mer who seemed this rich and elegant!

 Chapter 1205 Basking in the glory

    Vige Head Gu was speechless, seeing her look at the mer with a nk look on her face her husband rolled his eyes before heading out of the house.


    " Hello, how can we help you?" Old Master Gu asked as he bumped his wife to the side while looking at the elegant and rich mer. If not for the fact he was aware of his wife''s worth he would have worried about this mer suddenly knocking on his door.


    " Ah I am here to look for Miss Yu," the mer replied with an embarrassed smile. This time around Old Master Gu felt a bit rmed was this mer here to look for Yu Dong? What could be the reason, was he here to woo Yu Dong? That could be possible given that she was now rich and influential herself.


    However, if this mer caused trouble in the Yu family then it wouldn''t be just the Yu family who would suffer. It would be the entire vige!


    Because of his suspicions, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the mer in front of him and then asked in a cold voice, "For what reason are you looking for our Vige Owner?" In the past Old Master Gu was bent on going against Yu Dong but after he saw the amount of money his daughters and wife were making he decided to be the number one fan of Yu Dong.


    He wouldn''t allow anyone to cause trouble for Yu Dong and her family!


    If Yu Dong and her family were bothered then the entire vige would be bothered.


    The mer seemed to have understood what Old Master Gu was thinking. He waved his hand and then said in a flustered manner, " No¡­ No.. don''t misunderstand. My name is Chu Yuanzi, I am the husband of the Minister of Finance in the county government. I actually came here because I want to buy meat and vegetables from Miss Yu''s family."


    " You ¡­ came all the way from the town to buy meat and vegetables ?" Old Master Gu looked at the mer in front of him as if he was looking at a fool. Why was this mer here didn''t Yu Dong increase the stock of low-grade vegetables?


    Was two thousand catties of each vegetable not enough for these rich people?


    Old Master Gu felt like he was seeing the world for the first time. If he was not wrong when his daughters used to bring ten catties of each vegetable they would return with two or three catties of leftover vegetables. Yet Yu Dong was selling off two thousand catties of each vegetable as if it meant nothing!


    And meat! He did not even want to start on meat.


    His sister was a butcher in another town and she hardly earned more than a tael every month now that the weather was so hot no one was even buying meat in her town, his sister told him that it was impossible to even earn more than a hundred copper coins these days as people would feel hot and sweat a lot after eating meat thus in such a hot weather they were avoiding to buy meat.


    Yet Yu Dong sold two pigs! Ten or more chickens along with four goats in just a day? What kind of magical livestock was she raising?


    '' It looks like I will have to invite my sister to my vige,'' Old Master Yu thought in his head.


    Chu Yuanzi smiled at Old Master Gu who seemed bewildered by the fact that he came to the vige just to buy vegetables and meat from Yu Dong.


    " You have no idea, brother. But it''s really hard to get hands on the vegetables and meat sold by Madam Yu. As for the bread and jam, it''s better if I don''t even start on it. They are novel things for the officials and they buy them before those things are even ced on the shelves, even the rice sacks would have been sold at once if not for their high price," Chu Yuanzi sighed.


    " I have three daughters and they all are sitting at the schr exams. One of them is actually giving exams for high officials, if she passes then she will be an official in the Imperial court."


    " I want to make sure that my daughters are well-fed and energetic instead of feeling drowsy. Miss Yu''s stock is the right choice for this, which is why I came to the vige as the mall is too busy."


    Chu Yuanzi knew that he was being a bit too shameless but what could he do? His eldest daughter was this close to bing a second-rank official from the fifth rank. He could not make a mistake at this point!


    Thus he could only thicken his skin ande to the vige in the hope that he would be able to buy some good stuff for his eldest daughter at least as she was the most talented and had more chances of passing the exams.


    It was a bit of biased of him but there was no other choice.


    Old Master Gu was aware of the fact that Yu Dong''s stuff was selling at a fast pace but he did not know that the money that his family was earning was this easy to earn!


    He was very happy after listening to Chu Yuanzi''s words and nodded, " The Yu family lives at the opposite end of the vige right next to the mountains. Don''t worry I will take you with me."


    With that, he asked Chu Yuanzi to follow him.


    When the two of them were walking past the vige, some of the vigers paused and looked at Chu Yuanzi who was dressed very differently than them.


    " OId Master Gu who is this? Where are you taking this lord?" One of the vigers asked. Was someone in trouble? If not why would someone as rich and elegant as Chu Yuanzie to their vige?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    " This gentleman is here to buy Yu Dong''s stock," Old Master Gu said with an arrogant expression. He was quite happy that his family was close to Yu Dong and thus he too could bask in some of her light.

 Chapter 1206 Tempted

    " What!?" The viger who asked Chu Yuanzi the purpose of his visit was stunned. Were their vegetables being sold to such rich officials? This was really amazing. No wonder Yu Dong promised that they would be able to earn more than they have ever earned in their lives.


    Sure enough, the reason she had the confidence to execute what she promised was because Yu Dong knew that people like Chu Yuanzi were backing her up! With such rich people willing to throw their money, there was no surprise that Yu Dong was able to earn so much money!


    " Haha that''s right," Old Master Gu waved his hand feeling a bit joyful when he saw how the vigers were looking at him with a bit of envy. As his wife was close to Yu Dong, he could also be considered as someone close to the Yu family.


    He turned his gaze and looked at Old Master Tong who was walking back to the Yu family and then snickered lightly, " At this moment those who did not sign the contracts must be regretting very much. After all, we can now earn twice the amount of what we earned in a year, in just a month at that."


    Old Master Tong of course knew that it was a taunt targeted at him but there was nothing that he could say. It wasn''t that he did not try to send Lin Tianhui to sign the contract but that woman was as much of a coward as she waszy. She did not sign the contract saying that they would make more of a loss than profit and refused to sign the contract which Yu Dong handed to everyone.


    Now everything was good. The entire vige was earning money while he and his family were sitting idle. Even now Lin Tianhui didn''t feel like she was in the wrong in fact she wasining and moaning about how he was the useless one as he could not get Yu Dong to give them a contract which was way better than the ones that were given to the vigers.


    ording to Lin Tianhui if he had maintained a good rtionship with Yu Dong then she would have looked out for their family and it would be a path of roses for them even if his inws thought the same. They oftenined and bad mouth him in front of the neighbours while telling them how cruel and disgusting he was, which was considerably funny since they all were like peas in a pod.


    If Old Master Tong was in the same situation as before he would have given Old Master Gu a piece of his mind but he knew that he was already disliked by the entire vige if he dared to fight with the husband of the Vige Head then he would only invite the ire of the vigers.


    '' They can earn ten to twenty taels a month and I¡­ I have to work in the fields in this condition before I can earn three hundred copper coins! Ah what was I thinking when I got together with that useless woman,'' Old Master Tong was regretting his choices.


    The more he saw Yu Dong getting better the more regretful his heart became if he knew that this was going to happen then he would have never allowed himself to be swayed by a sleazy good-for-nothing like Lin Tianhui who only knew how to speak sweetly and nothing else.


    If he was still married to Old Madam Yu then he would have at least a little connection with Yu Dong. Now that he was divorced from Old Madam Yu¡ª¡ª


    Old Master Tong sighed before he hurried over to his house, he did not want to listen to the taunts of others.


    ¡­


    " Ah someone really came to buy meat and vegetables from the town? He even bought more than thirty catties of rice?" Da Qiao was shocked when she heard her brother-inw tell her what happened at the Big River Vige.


    " If not?" Her brother-inw rolled his eyes. He lived in the Big River Vige and thus knew what was happening inside the vige much better than Da Qiao. " Take it as me overstepping my boundaries but Sister inw, you should sign the contract with Miss Yu. She can even sell vegetables and meat at such exorbitant prices just think about how well she will sell the pickles of your vige."


    When Master Qiao heard his brother say that Yu Dong''s stock was selling so well that people wereing from the town to buy it, he was shocked when he felt endless regret. If he had known that the mall Yu Dong opened was going to seed like this, then he would have agreed on the day when Yu Dong came to ask them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was a good thing that they hadn''t refused Yu Dong outright back then or else they would have no other choice!


    Da Qiao also wiped her sweat and thanked the heavens. If she had foolishly refused Yu Dong when thetter came to ask for coboration then her heart would have been filled with endless tears.


    Fortunately, she still had a chance.


    If she had refused then it would be a huge blow to the vigers.


    " Sure enough Madam Yu is different," Master Qiao said with awe written on his face. " No matter what she does, she does it better than the rest. Even the meat and vegetables that she is selling are better than us. How many of our vigers can sell all of their stock?" He asked his wife who nodded.


    " You are right. The entire vige cannot earn more than thirty taels in a day and yet Miss Yu was able to earn that much with one customer. Heaven knows how much she can earn with so many official flooding in her mall," Da Qiao was also in awe but at the same time she was excited. This..


    doesn''t this mean that as long as they agree to sell their pickles to Yu Dong their vige''s situation would get better as well? Enjoy more content from empire

 Chapter 1207 We need to thicken our skin

    The news of Yu Dong selling her products at more than three thousand taels a day spread all over the Big Mountain Vige like wildfire.


    With people gossiping back and forth, the whole vige knew that someone from the town hade to buy vegetables and meat from Yu Dong at her house! And that mer was so rich that he paid thirty taels without even haggling!


    What was even more shocking was that Yu Dong''s stock was so good that it was running out at the mall causing a shortage of material to be sold at the mall which led to the rich official''s husbandsing to the Big River Vige humbly!


    The entire vige started to boil with excitement.


    The elders of the Big Mountain Vige were also rmed. They immediately dropped everything that they were doing and rushed to Da Qiao''s house. It was as if they were worried about wasting a single second, what a joke. They have already wasted two entire days by waiting and watching.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The other vigers in the Big River Vige were already humming soft tunes as they had heard a lot of money and they were still sitting in their houses!


    If this goes on then who knows how much losses they would end up incurring.


    " Da Qiao! Did you talk to Madam Yu?" The Elder of the Qiao family, Elder Qiao rushed inside the house of Da Qiao and called her.


    When Da Qiao heard Elder Qiao''s voice she knew that the elderly woman must have found out about the sess of Yu Dong''s mall. After all, it was not a secret, her husband was a big mouth and he must have already told the entire vige how they all suffered a great loss by not agreeing to Yu Dong''s suggestion right away.


    Da Qiao pushed the curtain that was made of soft bamboo skin and then walked out of her house. She looked at Elder Qiao and the rest of the elders before saying, " Please take a seat, elders. I will ask my husband to bring some snacks and tea."


    " There is no need for that," Elder Pei waved her hand and then worriedly asked, " Did¡­ Did Yu Dong''s mall really seed? People are running to buy things at her mall? Is this the truth?"


    Da Qiao thought about it but then again this was a truth that she wouldn''t be able to hide anyway which was why she nodded and agreed, " Yes, my brother-inw came to tell me that his wife who signed the fifty-fifty contract with Yu Dong has already earned two taels and it''s only the ie of one day."


    When Da Qiao heard her brother-inw tell her that his family had earned two taels in a day she felt a hole in her stomach open. Two taels ah! This was her ie of her entire month and that too when she skimped and saved every penny as possible.


    Yet her sister-inw earned this sum of money in a day by the end of the month her sister-inw and brother-inw would end up earning at least forty taels!


    Forty!


    Da Qiao had never seen so much money at once.


    Da Qiao was not the only one who had a face filled with regret. The elders were in the same boat. This much money by selling just the vegetables! If they agreed to sell pickles then they might have earned more!


    " I never thought that someone could sell meat and vegetables at such a high price. I have seen the mall it''s so big most probably Yu Dong takes more than ten thousand catties of just vegetables and five thousand catties of meat¡­ and yet she is selling everything out!" This was simply unimaginable for small farmers like them.


    " We need not focus on that for the time being," Elder Qiao waved her hand and then turned to look at Da Qiao before asking, " Da Qiao, is there a chance to get a ce to sell pickles at Yu Dong''s mall? I mean we did not say no to her right?"


    Now Elder Qiao was only worried about one thing and that was to clinch a shelf for her vige''s pickles. At least that way their vige would be able to get better and she did not have to worry about their children dying due to thirst or starvation.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    Right now the money to buy a water bucket was four hundred copper coins! It was enough to buy two catties of pork belly and yet they had to take out that huge sum of money to buy water!


    Fortunately, they had dug a few wells after listening to Yu Dong but it was nowhere enough when there were more than six hundred families in the vige.


    " I did not say no to Miss Yu. But ¡­" Da Qiao paused and bit her lip. " I did not say yes to her either, wouldn''t Miss Yu think less of us? When it was the time to take a risk we stepped back and now that we have seen how well her mall is functioning we are going to ask her for her help."


    Elder Pei and Elder Qiao turned silent as they knew that Da Qiao was right but this was not the time to worry over something like this!


    " Da Qiao, I know that you are worried and ashamed but in situations like this, we can only thicken our skin and suck up to Miss Yu. We are not greedy for money child but the younger ones and the pregnant mers need water and food, if this goes on then many will die."


    Elder Qiao tried to exin the seriousness of the matter to Da Qiao. It wasn''t like they wanted to take advantage of Yu Dong but they really had no money. If they bought water they could not buy food and the water in the wells was also going down. If this continued then they would surely die!

 Chapter 1208 Da Qiao came to ask for collaboration

    Da Qiao also understood what the elders were trying to say. After all, she was not a child who could not see what was important for her and the vigers, however, she did feel a bit embarrassed when she thought about how she was going to take advantage of the situation.


    " I guess so," Da Qiao could only agree with what the elders of the vige were telling her. The situation of the vige was indeed not good and they needed more and more money if they wanted to get past this hurdle that was in front of them.


    So even if Da Qiao was a bit hesitant she was willing to throw her face to the side and beg Yu Dong to give them a chance to sell their pickles in her mall.


    " Then go and talk with her, okay Da Qiao?" Elder Qiao said to her niece as she rubbed her hands anxiously. " And if you find it a bit difficult then I will tag along with you as well?" Elder Qiao was really tempted after she heard the amount that Yu Dong and the people in her vige could earn.


    This was a golden opportunity and Elder Qiao did not want to lose it!


    Da Qiao thought about it but then she nodded as she felt that they would be showing their sincerity. If they wanted Yu Dong to help them, they should at least visit her properly, right?


    " All right, we will head to the Big River Vige in the evening," Da Qiao said to Elder Qiao who nodded.


    The elders and Da Qiao discussed a bit more regarding the reselling of their pickles in Yu Dong''s mall before going their separate ways. Though everyone had their own thoughts, they all were clear on one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª- they needed to sign the contract!


    ¡­


    " Ah someone came from the town to buy vegetables and meat?" Yu Dong was quite surprised when she heard Aunt Wang''s words. She did not think that someone would head down to the vige to buy vegetables and meat.


    Aunt Wang nodded and then replied, " Thats right. I told the mer that it was something that could be done but he said that his daughter was giving official exams and needed as much as nutrition.


    I thought that if that girl became an official in future she might be helpful for us which is why I allowed that mer to pick some vegetables from the greenhouse while I asked Ye Liu to bring meat from the animal farm."


    Yu Dong frowned but did not refute it as this could indeed be helpful to her as she could form some connections with the high-ranking officials.


    However, if the customers continued to flood the vige to buy vegetables and meat then it would be troublesome.


    She rubbed the space between her brows and then said, " I guess I will have to limit the amount to be sold to every customer. If this goes on even the greenhouses would turn barren!


    "It''s all right Aunt Wang, I will try to limit the supply this way everyone will be able to buy some stock for themselves during the schr exams," Yu Dong sighed if she was not wrong then the schr exams would go on for a month. They would start from the junior ranking exams before moving to the higher ones.


    " Limit the supplies? Will that be okay?" Aunt Wang asked Yu Dong. She did not want to offend the high-ranking officials in case they felt upset just because they limited them from buying the stock.


    Yu Dong nodded grimly, " We cannot turn the customers however if we continue to sell without a limit then the reason why we opened the mall would bepletely useless. After all, I opened this mall to make sure that themoners and officials would get their food supplies without any problem but if people keep buying without a limit then it will be troublesome to keep up."


    At the same time, Yu Dong realized that she needed to purchase morend to grow more vegetables and build an animal farm next to it. If this goes on then she would really end up as the first mall owner who couldn''t meet the supply demand.


    '' I really did not expect that the demand for my products would be this high. Even the clothes and shoes are being sold at a really fast pace,'' Yu Dong rubbed her forehead with her fingers before turning to look at Aunt Wang when she saw that the elderly woman still looked worried, she said, " There is no need to think too much Aunt Wang. We will expand our farm and then increase the supply.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, I am sure by the time this exam is over everything will go back to normal."


    Aunt Wang nodded. The two of them discussed the production of ice candy as Yu Dong asked Aunt Wang to look for a bunch of women who could make the stick for the ice candy at the same time she asked for a few mers who could help her husbands in making ice candy.


    " Miss Yu! The vige head of the Big Mountain Vige is here, she is asking for you," Mu Ran came running as she stopped in front of Yu Dong. She was panting slightly as she ran from the Yu house to the greenhouses.


    Yu Dong raised her brows. In fact, she was not surprised as she knew that Da Qiao woulde looking for her after the sess of the mall.


    However, she had no reason to refuse Da Qiao as Yu Dong knew that the two of them were acquaintances at best. There was no reason for Da Qiao to trust her blindly.


    " I understand," Yu Dong nodded. Anyway, she was not helping Da Qiao because she wanted to but because she wanted to be the benefactor of the Big Mountain Vige at least that way when Ying Nan was ''purchased'' by her family no one would say a word against her.

 Chapter 1209 Deal

    " Miss Yu," Da Qiao stood up from the stood up from the couch when she saw Yu Dong arrive. Next to her was Elder Qiao who also stood up from the couch, she had never seen Yu Dong but as she looked at Yu Dong who stepped inside the house, Elder Qiao felt her legs shake.


    Thest time she had faced someone with such a strong aura was when she was forced to work in the army as a small soldier. If she was not wrong, then Yu Dong''s aura was quite simr to that of the General.


    " There is no need for you to stand up, Vige head Qiao," Yu Dong smiled at the woman in front of her gently. She motioned for the two of them to sit down, and Da Qiao and Elder Qiao almost said their thanks aloud to Yu Dong for letting them sit down.


    What kind of woman was she? Was she really just a farmer? The two women could not help but doubt when they looked at Yu Dong.


    " Mi¡­Miss Yu," Elder Qiao stuttered in awe as she gulped before lowering her head and then pushing the jar of pickles that she had brought with her. " Da Qiao told me that you came to our vige to buy our pickles.


    Is this ¡­ Is this offer still valid?" She paused and added," We brought this jar for you to taste just in case¡­" She would rather not make it look like she was here to bribe Yu Dong which she was!


    Elder Qiao hoped that it was because she would cry like a baby if Yu Dong said that she had revoked the offer since they were two dayste. But then again she gave them the time to think without any limits, so the offer should be valid, right¡­ RIGHT?


    Yu Dong looked at the jar of pickles that was sent to her as a gift and curled her lips. She crossed her ankles and then hummed before nodding," The offer is indeed valid and so is the contract, but you do know the terms, right? Or shall I discuss it with you two again?"


    When she heard that the offer was still valid, Elder Qiao heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Yu Dong and then nodded," I would like to discuss the contract with you once more if you are willing to, Madam Yu. Since I was not with Da Qiao I am not clear with the terms."


    Yu Dong nodded before she turned to look at Ye Liu and then asked him to bring the two sets of contract copies that she had asked him to prepare. She then turned to look at Da Qiao and asked," You are educated, right?"


    " I can read and write if that is what you are asking Miss Yu," Da Qiao replied. She could not do arithmetic but she could read and write properly.


    " Then it eases up a lot of things," Yu Dong nodded as she pushed the two sets of contracts that Ye Liu brought with him. " These are two sets of contracts. One of these contracts specifically specifies that you need to use my homegrown vegetables to make pickles, which will bring you fifty per cent profit.


    The next set of contracts states that you can use the vegetables grown at the greenhouses in my vige and in this contract, you will get sixty per cent of the profit."


    Elder Qiao blinked her eyes as she turned to look at Da Qiao who read the two sets of contract to her. After the two of them were done reading, Elder Qiao turned to look at Yu Dong and asked," But what if we want to sell the vegetables that are grown in our vige?"


    " I don''t think that they will sell well," Yu Dong did not coat her words as she straight up told Elder Qiao the truth. " The pickles made by your vige are good but you have tried to sell them right? At most, you would be able to earn thirty to forty copper coins.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, if the pickles are made from my homegrown vegetables and the ones grown by the vigers, I am sure that I can sell each jar at five to six hundred copper coins for the vegetable and one tael for the meat. Of course, these only include my homegrown vegetables and livestock. If I join the vigers then each jar will be sold for three hundred copper coins."


    Elder Qiao was a smart woman. She immediately understood that the way Yu Dong and the vigers of the Big River Vige grew vegetables was different from theirs. This was why she was insisting on using her own vegetables.


    " I was originally going to purchase the recipe but Vige Head Qiao said that she cannot sell the recipe, which is why I am giving your vige the contract to make pickles for me," Yu Dong exined, she ced her hand on the knee while the other hand was now resting over the other one.


    " The more jars of pickles you make the more you will earn, I hope you will be able to understand this, Elder Qiao."


    Her eyes narrowed as she added, " And of course, I also hope that no one will change the vegetable stock. Because the taste of my vige vegetables is considerably different. I am willing to build a pickle factory for your vige but the terms will remain the same with an added term that you cannot sell the pickle to anyone else."


    " Of course, your vigers can sell the pickles made by the vegetables raised by your vigers as you wish but the one made in the factory that I will build will only be sold in my mall."


    " Do you understand?" Yu Dong asked with a raise of brow.


    Elder Qiao and Da Qiao knew that the terms were too strict but at the same time, they were beneficial for them as well.

 Chapter 1210 Ye Lius half brother

    Da Qiao looked at the contract before turning to look at Elder Qiao who pursed her lips and carefully thought about the contract. Though Yu Dong had set some restraints on them, the offer that she had put forward was delectable.


    Elder Qiao thought carefully and asked Da Qiao to read the contract more than once when she was sure that there was no pit trap waiting for them to jump in it, she nodded and asked, " Miss Yu, please don''t think bad of me but what if¡­someone tries to break the contract. I mean I am not doubting my vigers but there are always bad eggs mixed with good ones."


    " Then you need to make sure that those bad eggs," Yu Dong trailed off as she flicked the dirt on her clothes with her finger, " remain aside. Elder Qiao, you might have already heard that most of the customers of my mall are officials.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I do not dare to offend them, so you need to make sure that no one will do anything that could cause harm to my mall because if they do then you will have to pay twice thepensation than you earned."


    Yu Dong smiled with a deadly glint in her eyes as she added, " And let me tell you one thing, if you make me angry then I will make you spit everything out. You can rest assured of that."


    Elder Qiao did not dare to think that Yu Dong was lying about this as she knew that Yu Dong was not someone whom they could offend. However the temptation of selling a jar of pickle for more than five hundred copper coins and one tael.


    Thus even though there were risks attached to this matter Elder Qiao agreed as she signed the contract took the rest of the copies with her and said to Yu Dong, " I will talk with the vigers about this ." Though Elder Qiao said this she had already decided whom she was going to choose as the worker of the factory.


    She could not let people like Ying Tuanzi and Old Madam Ying sneak inside the factory as they would definitely try to steal the vegetable and meat pickles made from Yu Dong''s homegrown vegetables and livestock meat and then sell it to others at higher prices.


    Yu Dong nodded before sending the two off.


    Once they were gone Yu Dong turned to look at the rest of the family members who were staring at her in awe.


    "Whats the matter?" Yu Dong asked causing Ye Liu to roll his eyes. He looked at her and then said, " You don''t know, do you? The Big Mountain Vigers never sell their pickles to anyone else to sell. They only sell the pickles to the customers, it''s a surprise that they are willing to sell the pickles to us."


    "Money talks," Xiao Hua who was staring at his nails that he had dyed red spoke up from the side with a smile on his lips. He was quite satisfied with the rouge that Yu Dong had brought for him. The colour and intensity of this rouge was really good. " If you had thrown another tael or two that woman would have called the entire vige and signed the contract right here and now."


    He clenched his fingers and then studied the colour of rouge settling on his nails before nodding and then stating, " You might not know this other than everyone else in the town has increased the price of water. Now a ss of water is sold at a hundred copper coins and a bucket of water is sold at three hundred taels.


    For them, this is a huge opportunity not only for earning money but also making up for the lost savings."


    As Xiao Hua was quite an extrovert he knew what was going on in the town when the others had no idea. Continue your adventure with empire


    " Three hundred copper coins for a bucket of water?" Shen Li was shocked when he heard that someone was actually selling water for three hundred copper coins in the town.


    " Thats right. And that is the lowest price for the ones who have deep wells in officials'' street they are selling a bucket of water for five to six hundred copper coins," Xiao Hua had some mers who were the husbands'' of officials and thus he knew what was going on the street where the officials lived.


    He then paused and continued, " This is not the least surprising thing, the situation is so bad that even the teams that dig wells are so busy that they cannot even get the time to breathe."


    " Worst of all the teams who dig wells have also raised their prices as they wanted to earn as much money as possible. Thus manymoners cannot even hire them to dig wells."


    When everyone heard the price of water they were thankful to Yu Dong who was wise enough to set up two to three teams ahead of summer and then dug wells all over the vige or else they would be one of the families who would have to rely on the deep wells at town.


    Who would pay five hundred copper coins for just a bucket of water?


    Yu Dong also thought that she did the right thing. They could not buy water which was set at such a high price and even if they could the other vigers couldn''t have possibly bought it.


    " By the way, Liu have you arranged the oranges and raw mangoes supplies?" Yu Dong had yet to hear anything from Gu Ke Jin and did not know how the purchase of the Big Stone Vige went.


    Ye Liu nodded as he replied, " I have sent word to my brother. He promised that he woulde to the vige with his wife and discuss the matter with you."


    When Yu Dong asked if someone knew anyone who had fruit orchids Ye Liu was the only one who said that his half-brother who was sold off just like him married a man who owned a fruit farm.


    Though Yu Dong did not know who that man was, she was willing to take a look at what kind of deal that man would bring.


    " When are theying?"


    " Tomorrow. He said in his letter that he wille tomorrow."

 Chapter 1211 Ye Zexian and Zi Mu

    " Are you sure this is the ce?" Zi Mu looked at the house which was even grander than thendlord in his vige and looked at his husband with a speechless look in his eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Why did he not know that his sister-inw was this rich?


    Ye Zexian was also in awe, he did not know that his brother was living such a good life. When his brother, Ye Liu sent a letter to him saying that he wanted to buy oranges and raw mangoes he thought that his brother was just pulling his legs. How could someone who was sold off by catties of oranges and raw mangoes?


    However now that Ye Zexian was seeing the house which was bigger than thend lord of his vige, he knew that his brother had the money and resources to buy fruits.


    The reason he and his husband came to this vige was because they wanted to sign a contract lest Ye Liu go back on his word and break their verbal contract but now that he was looking at the grand house, he felt like he was the one who was thinking too much.


    If Ye Liu was living in such arge house, then he could not only buy tons of fruits but he could also buy the entire orchid.


    " I... I am sure, the vigers said that this is the house of Yu Dong," Ye Zexian was speechless as well. In the past, his brother oftenined that his wife was a good-for-nothing drug addict but what kind of drug addict lived such afortable life? And even if such a woman was a drug addict, was there anything wrong with her being addicted to drugs?


    If his husband was such a rich drug addict then he wouldn''t even say a word. Anyway, why was this woman called good for nothing? What kind of good-for-nothing lived in a pce like this?


    Zi Mu was stunned. This was really the right ce? Now he felt like the contract that he had asked his vige head to write was like a hot potato. Does a woman who lived in such a big house even skimp on two or three taels? She could throw such a small sum in the bowl of beggars.


    " Sh..Should we go back?" Zi Mu asked his husband. He did not think that they needed to sign a contract with Yu Dong with how rich she was, a contract for two or three taels was like a p on her face. What if they offended this rich rtive of theirs?


    Ye Zexian was also a bit ufortable but then he thought about how they were already here and he also told his brother that he would be here today. If they were to go back now, then it would be really troublesome.


    What would he tell his brother? That he was scared off by the big and majestic house that his sister-inw built causing him and his wife to return once they arrived at their house.


    Ye Zexian did not think that it was the right thing to do which was why he shook his head and then stated, "We are already here, if we go back now then it would only cause strife between me and my brother since we promised him that we would be here today."


    Zi Mu pursed his lips after he heard Ye Zexian''s response. His husband was right, he shouldn''t run away just because he felt a bit threatened by the house of his sister-inw.


    " Then¡­Then should I knock?" Zi Mu asked dumbly causing Ye Zexian to look at him with a frown.


    " What are you asking me for everything? If you don''t knock then are you going to stay outside like a door guard," Ye Zexian was speechless, was his husband always this cowardly? A big house was enough to scare him off like this?


    Stay updated via empire


    " Right, you are right," Zi Mu gulped and then raised his hand before knocking on the door. As he knocked on the door, he felt a sense of aplishment rise in his heart as he turned to look at his husband and then said, " I ¡­ I did it."


    Ye Zexian: "¡­" What do you want? An award?


    Ye Zexian rolled his eyes. His husband was good at everything but he was a bit idiotic.


    The door of the Yu house was opened and a tall mammy stepped out. She looked down at Zi Mu and Ye Zexian with her sharp eyes causing Zi Mu to shiver with fear.


    " Yes? Who are you?" Mammy Lin asked causing Zi Mu to almost faint, while Ye Zexian held onto his husband.


    He looked at Mammy Lin and then replied, " I am Ye Liu''s brother, Ye Zexian. I believe that he must have told you about it?"


    Mammy Lin nodded and then said, " Oh, you are Master Liu''s brother? He did tell me that you areing." She stepped aside and then said, " Pleasee inside. Master Liu is working at the ounts of the mall, he is inside the house. I will tell him about your arrival."


    ounts? His brother could do ounts?


    Ye Zexian and Zi Mu looked at one another and suddenly felt even more troubled. They did not even know how to read a single word, as Zi Mu was the youngest brother in the Zi house, he was not allowed to study only the eldest brother was sent to school. Thus, even Zi Mu did not have any knowledge and yet his brother-inw could do ounts?


    That was embarrassing.


    Zi Mu and Ye Zexian felt even more conscious as they stepped inside the house.


    It was a beautiful ce with flowers and vegetable gardens scattered all over the ce. A young mer was ying along with a young girl and the two of them stopped pushing the mer in the chair when they saw the two of them step inside.


    " ¡­Who are you?" Yu Mai asked nervously as he did not know who these strangers were, he was really careful.


    Mammy Lin smiled at Yu Mai who was looking at Ye Zexian and Zi Mu warily before saying, " This is your brother-inw''s brother, you can also call him brother."

 Chapter 1212 Your thoughts on having a child

    "Brother?" Yu Mai did not understand where this new brother came from but when Mammy Lin introduced him to Ye Zexian, he politely bowed his head and said a stuttering hello before hiding behind Lang Ru. It was not his fault that he was scared of strangers, thest time some strange woman came to his house, he was sold away by his sister.


    Thus, he learned to be wary of strangers. No matter who it was, he would be on his guard to make sure that he wasn''t carried away again.


    Ye Zexian felt his heart soften when he saw a young mer greeting him.


    " Hello, is your Brother Liu inside? I am here to look for him," Ye Zexian smiled at Yu Mai with a friendly expression. Zi Mu tried to do the same but he was a tall man with a burly build and tanned skin as he worked on the fruit farm all day long.


    Thus, when he smiled he looked really scary like a bear which caused Yu Mai to quake with fear as he hid behind Lang Ru.


    " S...Scary," Yu Mai spoke up causing Ye Zexian to smack his husband on the arm as he said, " Why are you smiling at him? Look at your build and then look at the poor boy, he would be scared!"


    Zi Mu rubbed his arm and his behind his husband before looking at Yu Mai who heaved a sigh of relief.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zi Mu: "¡­" Sob my heart.


    " Now can you bring us to Brother Liu?" Ye Zexian questioned with a friendly smile. " I am his older brother and he invited me to y with him."


    " Really?"


    " Really."


    Yu Mai nodded and then asked Ye Zexian to follow him as he walked inside the house. Behind him was Lang Ru as she walked beside Zi Mu with a sweet smile on her lips, it calmed Zi Mu down who was quite hurt after getting rejected by Yu Mai.


    At least not every kid hated her.


    "Brother Zexian?" Ye Liu stepped out of the room where he was doing the ounts when he heard that Ye Zexian was there. He smiled politely at his brother and brother-inw who were walking inside the house with an expression which was very simr to lostmbs.


    It was as if they were picked up and ced in a ce where they did not belong.


    "Liu," Ye Zexian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his brother hade out to meet him. He was really worried that he would be thrown out of the house like a peasant who came to meet the richndlord.


    Ye Liu nodded as he greeted his brother-inw before asking the two of them to sit down.


    " My wife is out, she went to take a look at the mall that she had built but I told her that you would being, so she will be back very soon," Ye Liu informed Ye Zexian and Zi Mu.


    Ye Zexian only smiled while Zi Mu waved her hand and then said, "It''s fine. It''s fine, sister inw can take as much time as she wants."


    She was the master of this house and the mall,pared to her he was just a small fruit farm owner.


    How dare he ask her to hurry up? She could take her sweet time as much as she wanted!


    Ye Zexian was aware of what his husband was thinking and rolled his eyes. He knew that Zi Mu was scared of the rich and the powerful but he did not think that his husband who was like a bull in front of the vigers would actually lower his head and act like a small little servant in front of Yu Dong.


    And that too when Yu Dong was not even present!


    Ye Liu did not say anything, even though he knew that Zi Mu was scared of Yu Dong he did not make any remarks that would make Zi Mu a bit more ufortable.


    He turned to look at Mammy Lin and asked her to prepare the tea and snacks that were ced in the kitchen before turning to look at Zi Mu and Ye Zexian and asking, "Is everything all right, Brother Zexian?"


    Ye Zexian sighed and then shook his head before saying, "How can it be all right? The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and no one in the town is buying fruits anymore. Some officials do buy the fruits every once in a while but other than that there is no source of ie. What''s more, we have tons of apples and mangoes yet to ripen."


    He paused and then hesitatingly asked," Liu, will your wife really buy the unripe mangoes? I.. I mean they do not taste well."


    Zi Mu wanted to stop his husband but then he stayed quiet, Ye Liu and Yu Dong were helping them, they shouldn''t try to make a profit by selling unripe or rotten fruits to Yu Dong.


    Your next chapter is on empire


    " My wife has her own ideas but if she says that she wants to buy raw mangoes then I am sure that she has her own thoughts regarding it," Ye Liu replied to Ye Zexian with a polite smile. " I cannot say anything regarding this matter but don''t worry, Brother Zexian. Since Dong Dong says that she is going to buy the raw mangoes, then she will buy it."


    No sooner did he finish speaking Shen Li who woke up stepped out of his room.


    " Liu? Oh, your brother is already here," Shen Li greeted Ye Zexian who smiled at him but his smile dimmed when he saw that Shen Li was pregnant. If he was not wrong then the other two mers also had their kids only Ye Liu was the one who did not have a kid of his own.


    " Yes, Brother Li," Ye Liu replied to Shen Li who nodded and yawned. " Let me wash up, first," Shen Li said to Ye Liu as he was feeling a bit tired.


    Once he stepped out and headed over to the bathing house, Ye Zexian turned to look at Ye Liu and asked, " Liu¡­ when are you thinking of getting a child?"

 Chapter 1213 Public display of affection

    Experience more on empire


    Ye Zexian did not want to question his brother like this but he couldn''t help it. Being the only one without a kid would be really hard on his brother, what if his wife started despising him?


    When Ye Liu heard his brother''s words, he was stunned and then his face turned as red as cooked crab. He pursed his lips before saying, "It''s fine. My wife does not mind it and having a child or not it''s not something we can decide brother." He did not tell Ye Zexian that he was poisoned by that bastard Qiu Bai.


    If he told Ye Zexian that his body was affected in a such way that he could not have a child, then his brother would worry about him even more.


    Ye Zexian did not know what to say to his brother. Ye Liu had always been like this ever since he was young. He had his own thoughts and actions and hardly ever listened to them. But having a child was really necessary!


    When he was married off his inws said that they did not care whether he had a child or not as Zi Mu''s older brothers already had a bunch of kids under them and there was no need for them to worry about whether or not he had a kid but a yearter when he did not give birth to a child, his father inw grew dissatisfied with him.


    He continued to take him to the doctors and even took him to the local witch who was an old mer excelling in odd arts. If not for the fact that Ye Zexian finally got pregnant he would have been tormented more and more by his father-inw.


    No one knew better than Ye Zexian how a person said one thing and then did the exactly opposite thing of what they promised.


    Ye Liu also understood his brother''s worries which was why he showed him a smile and said in a consoling voice, "My wife is different brother. She really does not care if I give birth or not. After all, she already has enough kids under her name. She even said that if I cannot give birth then we can adopt a child under my name."


    This was something that put his mind at ease. Ye Liu wanted a child but he did not want to be forced into it. As long as he was given a choice he did not stress too much on the matter.


    "How can that be the same?" Ye Zexian thought that his younger brother was too rxed. He was literally pushing his wife away from him by acting like such, how could a woman ept a child that was not born by her husband? Even his second brother-inw who married a city mer harassed that poor mer until he gave birth to a child.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And Ye Zexian witnessed how their rtionship crumbled under theck of a child. A child was very important!


    He told the same thing to Ye Liu who smiled and shook his head before saying, " If their rtionship crumbled in theck of a child then I guess that it was because their rtionship was weak to begin with."


    Ye Liu trusted his wife and knew that she would not do anything to let him down.


    When Ye Zexian saw that his brother was not willing to listen he sighed. He knew that his brother was too much in love with his wife because he noticed how Ye Liu had this longing gaze when he was speaking about Yu Dong.


    ''What kind of magic trick did that woman do on my brother for him to trust her so blindly?'' Ye Zexian thought in his head with a frown.


    However, he did not get to ask that question as Yu Dong walked inside the house at that very moment. She was dressed in a dark wine robe with her hair tied up in a long ponytail, when she moved, her hair moved along behind her like a snake.


    Her sharp eyes glittered like they were filled with stars and burning ambers, with her full lips set in thin line and jaw sharper than a knife, she had looks to kill and when Ye Zexian saw her, his mouth dropped. Literally.


    What was this? Was this really the same Yu Dong to whom her brother was sold off? She looked rather different. No, she looked a lot different but how?


    Ye Zexian stared at Yu Dong with such a burning gaze that even Zi Mu felt a bit insecure. He pinched his husband and then said, " What are you looking at her like that for? I, your husband is sitting right next to you."


    "No, No.. that''s not it. She looks really different," when he saw Yu Dong thest time, she had an alcoholic belly and herplexion was worse than that of a farmer who had been malnourished for weeks.


    It was simply impossible for him topare the past and present Yu Dong. It was as if, ifpared the past Yu Dong with the present, he would be letting down Yu Dong in front of him.


    In fact, if his wife was this beautiful then he too would be speaking up for her like Ye Liu. Who cared if she was lying or not? If she was this good looking then he would be happy just by looking at her!


    Yu Dong also felt a fervent gaze stabbing at her back but she did not say anything. She calmly sat down beside Ye Liu and kissed him on the forehead as she said, " I am back."


    Ye Liu''s face flushed and so did Ye Zexian and Zi Mu''s as they hadn''t seen such a public disy of affection. Though Ye Liu knew that this was what Yu Dong did every day when she returned, he reached out and pinched her on the waist, " What are you doing? Can''t you see that we have guests?"


    "My love for you doesn''t go down if there are guests¡­what are you trying to say?" Yu Dong questioned causing Ye Liu to flush even red. She¡­she was truly shameless.

 Chapter 1214 Hiring Zi Zan

    Ye Liu pinched her on the waist. She really was annoying but at the same time, he felt a bit happy. His wife was willing to show affection to him instead of shirking his presence just because he could not get pregnant and give her a child.


    Even Ye Zexian felt like he was worrying too much as his brother was clearly doted on a lot. Just now he reacted so poorly and yet Yu Dong did not snap back at him in words like ¡ª¡ª You should be d that I am even showing my affection to you, you barren waste of space.


    "Alright, alright. I know that you are shy baby," Yu Dong turned to look at Ye Zexian and his husband. She ignored how Ye Liu hissed at her and told her that she shouldn''t call him baby in front of others. He liked it when she called him baby but there was no need for her to do that outside the bedroom.


    Yu Dong however did not listen to him and then turned to look at Ye Zexian who smiled at her and asked, " Was it busy at the mall?"


    "Yes, I thought that the crowd would die down but it only started to get even crazier," Yu Dong introduced the new doll that had a congrattory message embroidered on it because she wanted to divert the attention of the customers but they ended up getting crazier. Now she was receiving more and more customized orders.


    It had ced a strain on the embroiders and seamstresses as well as the tailors. A good thing that she had already hired a bunch before.


    Ye Zexian nodded. Though he was envious when he heard Yu Dong describe the situation, he did not feel anything else. After all, Yu Dong was the one who worked hard for her mall to seed there was no need for him to feel jealous or insecure.


    " Dong Dong, Liu told me that you want to buy oranges and raw mangoes from us is this true? I mean you asked for 1200 catties of each fruit. That is a lot," Ye Zexian spoke to Yu Dong and Zi Mu who had been sitting silently till now also turned to look at Yu Dong as this was a serious matter.


    Yu Dong hummed as she nodded. She said, "I need those fruits for something. Of course, if the products are a hit, I will increase the demand and ask for more fruits as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If you are willing then we can sign a contract¡­ I will buy the raw mangoes and oranges at ten taels each." Though she could have bought these fruits at ten taels as well, Ye Liu told her that Ye Zexian was one of his brothers who looked after him.


    Experience tales at empire


    The other was his eldest brother whose whereabouts were unknown as he was sold when Ye Zexian and Ye Liu were too young and had no idea where their eldest brother was sent to. This was why she was willing to look after Ye Zexian.


    She paused and added, " I heard from Liu that you also have a daughter who works in the town?"


    Ye Zexian was shocked when he heard that he could sell his fruits at twenty taels but when Yu Dong asked about his daughter he snapped out of his daze and then nodded before saying, "She does. Though she is quite upset with her boss, she works in a restaurant and works for ten hours but her boss often deducts her wages by making excuses."


    When Ye Zexian thought of how his daughter was sent to the town to work by his father-inw just because his eldest grandson-inw fancied a mer in the town and wanted to buy him at an exorbitant price, he felt his teeth itch.


    It was because of his father-inw that his daughter was suffering. If not for the fact that his father-inw would raise the entire house on his head if he was to call his daughter back then he would have called his daughter back long ago.


    "Is that so? Then what do you say about her joining my mall? I am looking for a chef who can lead the team at the bakery which would be opened at the mall." Yu Dong knew that there was no concept of a baker in this era there were only chefs and pastry chefs which was why she was looking for someone whom she could train.


    If Zi Zan was skilled in handling the cooking at the restaurant then she could train her.


    "Really? Are you willing to hire our daughter?" Zi Mu who was scared of Yu Dong couldn''t help but ask in excitement. He knew how much his daughter hated to work at that restaurant but she had to because that restaurant was the only one who was hiring at the moment and everyone else was full.


    His daughters said that she would look for somewhere else after she had gained enough experience but who knows when she would be able to get there?


    Yu Dong nodded. " I will train her. Of course, I will pay her ten taels at the beginning, including the time when she is training. If she surpasses herself then I will increase her sry and make it twenty."


    She was earning more than 300,00 taels a day now, it was easy for her to fork such a sum out without creating a hole in her pockets.


    Zi Mu and Ye Zexian felt like they were dreaming. Did they even get a job for their daughter? Doesn''t this mean that they would earn thirty taels per month and if their daughter was promoted then it would exceed forty taels?


    " Is¡­is this really okay? I mean my daughter is a novice and she doesn''t know much other than controlling fire and mixing sauces," Ye Zexian was worried that his daughter would cause trouble for Yu Dong and Ye Liu.


    Yu Dong smiled and said, " Brother Zexian, everyone is a novice at the beginning. It doesn''t mean that I should exploit your daughter right?"

 Chapter 1215 Dont tell daddy

    "Then Zan Zan will work for you," Ye Zexian was very much willing for his daughter to work at a better ce. After all, how long would his daughter suffer under that woman? More importantly, he paused and then said, "Dong Dong, if you do not mind¡­can you keep the money with you? I mean, keep Zan Zan''s sry with you and only give it to her when she wants it.


    As for the monthly expenses, you can give two hundred copper coins to her."


    Discover more stories at empire


    In fact, Ye Zexian had no reason to refuse such a good offer that Yu Dong had given to his daughter. Moreover, Ye Zexian also wanted his daughter to earn well such that she could live a better life in the future. It was just that if Ye Zexian allowed the entire ie to be handed to Zi Zan then the main branch of the Zi family would be the one who would profit from it rather than their family.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He did not want the main branch to enjoy thebour of his daughter''s hard work, which was why he asked Yu Dong to keep Zi Zan''s sry with her.


    Zi Mu wanted to say something but he was red at by Ye Zexian and thus swallowed his words back. He knew that his father was a bit too unreasonable as he wanted everyone to support the eldest grandson, who was the son of his eldest brother and brother-inw.


    In the past, he did not see anything wrong with it but when his daddy sent his daughter to the town and almost sold his mer son to the old mer in the town, Zi Mu knew that there was something very wrong with his Daddy.


    Thus, even though he knew that this was a bit unfilial of them, he stayed quiet. After all, they have given beyond four hundred copper coins to the main branch and lived on coarse pancakes while they ate meat and fine rice.


    This much was enough.


    "This is something that can be done¡­" Yu Dong turned to look at Ye Liu who nodded and only did she agree. She then turned to look at Ye Zexian and asked, "But you don''t need to talk to your daughter about this matter? What if she has another thing nned for herself."


    Ye Zexian shook his head and then said, "What opinion can she have? She was raised and suppressed by her granddaddy ever since she was born. She doesn''t have half your skills, Dong Dong. If anything, she does what others tell her and does not even raise her voice¡­she would definitely agree once I tell her about such a good job."


    Seeing that Ye Zexian was the one who made the decisions in the house, Yu Dong nodded and then said, "If that is the case, then you can tell Zan Zan toe to my house as soon as she is done handing over her job."


    "Don''t worry, I will handle this matter," Ye Zexian was pleased. Not only did he sell more than 2400 catties fruits, but he also got a job for his daughter much better than the one that his eldest brother-inw found!


    Then the four of them discussed the contract, where Zi Mu never brought up the contract that he had gotten written by the Vige head. He acted as if he never thought of writing a contract, after all, he only wrote a meagre sum as two taels on the contract. While Yu Dong was willing to hand him more than twenty taels. He would be a fool to bring the contract up.


    Afterwards, Shen Li, who returned after washing himself, invited the two of them to lunch and asked them about how their lives were going.


    He was so gentle and amiable that even Zi Mu who was winded up because of Yu Dong and her heroic aura, calmed down. At the same time, Zi Mu thanked Mother Yu for marrying Shen Li to Yu Dong, without Shen Li who was gentle as a white flower, Yu Dong would have scared off many people.


    Like him.


    Even Chen Mi and Fang Chi were kind and generous, as Fang Chi discussed pointers on how to grow fruits while Chen Mi kept on putting one dish after another in their bowls until they were stuffed.


    After the two of them were done with lunch, neither of them wanted to leave, it was too calm and peaceful at the You house. They felt happy and satisfied, which was why neither of them wanted to back to the Zi house, but the truth was that they had to go back as this house did not belong to them.


    "Brother Yexian you shoulde back soon," Ye Liu told Ye Zexian tearfully. He did not have a good rtionship with his family as they sold him away, he only cared about his two brothers and one of them was missing.


    Ye Zexian wiped Ye Liu''s tears and then said, "Why are you crying? I wille back soon. It''s not like that we live far away from one another. It''s just a two-hour journey."


    Though Ye Zexian said this, he knew that it was really difficult for him toe out of the house. His father-inw was unhappy with him as Zi Mu had married him after buying him, and he did not bring any dowry with him, thus his father-inw would push him to do all sorts of jobs.


    From cooking to cleaning for everyone, it was his responsibility.


    He could hardly get time to breathe, much less look at his brother. Even today, he was allowed to leave only when Zi Mu said to his daddy and mother that they needed to go and discuss business with Ye Liu, if not for that, his father-inw would have refused to let him go.


    Ye Liu also knew that his brother''s father-inw did not like him, which was why he did not make things difficult for Ye Zexian and sent his brother off.


    ¡­.


    "You should not tell your father that you signed the contract."

 Chapter 1216 Burned until no one could recognize

    "Don''t tell your father that you have signed the contract of twenty taels," Ye Zexian said to Zi Mu as the two of them drove out of the Big River Vige in the carriage that Yu Dong arranged for them.


    Zi Mu pursed his lips and said, "But we told them that we are going out to meet your brother for business." He also did not want to go against Ye Zexian but his daddy was like a dog who could sniff money as if his nose were built to detect money and nothing else.


    Ye Zexian curled his lips and then nced at his husband with an annoyed look on his face, "Zi Mu, I am telling you this onest time. You and I need to separate from your parents. They are like leeches, it''s fine if you want to raise your elder brothers, but why should my daughter work hard and raise that good for nothing, Zi Zhong?


    Do you think that your eldest brother and his offspring are a family mantle that one needs to inherit and carry on to the next generation? This is enough!"


    "I stayed quiet because I had no backing, but now I do have one¡­ If you do not separate from your family, then I will divorce you ande to live with my younger brother. Even if I have to work as a servant for his family, I am willing to do so."


    Ye Zexian indeed did not want to divorce his husband, but he was done with that family. The older beam was crooked, and thus the younger beam was even more crooked, as Zi Mu was the youngest and thest son of the family, no one in the Zi family cared about him, and he was forced to take care of the two brothers.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    What was even worse was that Zi Mu was not as sweet-tongued as his two brothers, who caused him to be hated by Old Master Zi. He was forced to work the hardest while the other two lived with the Zi family like young masters, Ye Zexian was tired of serving that big family as if they were his masters. He was married over, not bought as a servant!


    "Zexian, ah! What are you talking about? How can you divorce me? I have been married to you for so long, and we also have two children¡­if you divorce me, what will happen to our kids?" Zi Mu was stunned when he heard that his husband wanted to divorce him. He never brought up divorce before.


    Find your next read at empire


    "They will follow me of course, what are you worried about? Do you think that I will leave them to serve that family of yours?" Ye Zexian sneered, causing Zi Mu to turn silent. He knew that his family was in the wrong as they treated his family like servants, at the same time he was regretful as well. If he hadn''t stayed quiet, then his husband and two children would not have suffered so much.


    Ye Zexian scoffed. "We are going to ask Zan Zan to take the job that Yu Dong had handed us, and then we will get separated from that family."


    Zi Mu did not say anything either. He would rather not support his parents, brothers, their husbands, and children either.


    The two husbands stayed quiet until they arrived at the Sand Vige. However, as soon as they arrived in the vige and the carriage drove to their small courtyard, Ye Zexian saw that there was arge crowd in front of his house while the Zi main family''s house was closed shut.


    He couldn''t even see the young ones ying, which caused his heart to skip a beat. What was going on?


    Worried that something happened, Ye Zexian jumped off the carriage and then walked over to his house.


    "What¡­what happened?" He asked as he pushed the crowd.


    "Brother Zexian it is a good thing that you are here," his neighbour who was on good terms with him, rushed forward and pulled Ye Zexian with him and brought him in front of the crowd.


    In front of the crowd was a makeshift bed and on top of the bed was a woman lying. Her face was so badly burned that no one could recognize her, however Ye Zexian was different. He was the daddy of this young woman, even if Zi Zan burned to ashes, he would still recognize her.


    "Zan Zan!" Ye Zexian screamed wretchedly as he rushed ahead and fell on his knees as he looked at Zi Zan all over. Her arms, front, and face were burned until her skin turned mottled and ugly. She looked like a monster but in the eyes of Ye Zexian, his daughter looked like a pitiful woman.


    Tears filled Ye Zexian''s eyes as he turned to look at his neighbour Master Ma and asked, "What happened? She was fine when she left for work this morning, but now she is like this?"


    Master Ma sighed and told everything that happened at the restaurant. Turned out that the master chef of the restaurant wanted to take Zi Zan as her disciple because Zi Zan was skilled despite being young. At the same restaurant worked the sister-inw of the boss of the restaurant.


    When the sister-inw of the boss found out that Zi Zan was the one who was chosen to be the disciple of the master chef while she was kicked to the side, she was furious. Thus, the sister-inw of the boss fought with Zi Zan and then poured hot oil on Zi Zan as she did not want her to take over the post that she wanted.


    The sister-inw of the boss knew that Zi Zan was a peasant, and she did not have any backing. Thus she did not fear anything. She wasn''t even concerned about whether Zi Zan and her family found out about this incident, which was why the workers who brought the unconscious Zi Zan back had no qualms about telling the truth.


    "I have been knocking on your inw''s house for more than two hours ¡­" sighed Madam Ma before adding, "But they are pretending as if they cannot hear me. If they had given me money I wouldn''t have waited for you, instead I would have taken your daughter to the town, but I have no money. You know I am poor as well, ah!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Can someone bless me with a dragon? He-he.

 Chapter 1217 I will divorce you if you stayed

    Master Ma was not lying, he was just as poor as Ye Zexian and his husband, and such burns needed more than ten to twenty taels to heal. He had done what he could, however, such as inviting the vige physician, who shook her head and told him that these burns that Zi Zan received were far too severe and they needed to take him to the town hospital.


    That was when Old Master Zi slipped back into his house and locked the doors, he was acting as if he pretended not to see anything everything would be fine. Even if it meant that his granddaughter died.


    After seeing, Old Master Zi''s cruelty many mers, men and women were speechless and heartbroken for Zi Mu and Ye Zexian. Everyone knew that Zi Mu and Ye Zexian were the ones who worked the hardest while the rest of the Zi family was waiting to eat.


    Old Madam Zi did work in the fields, but she did not put her money in themon ount of the family and the entire family was supported by Zi Mu who was given the smallest fruit farm to raise while the two brothers had three to four mus ofnd.


    When Ye Zexian heard that Old Master Zi refused to pay money for his daughter''s treatment, he felt anger surge in his heart. His eyes red up as he pushed himself off the ground and headed to the main house of the Zi family.


    As soon as he arrived at the main house, he kicked the door as hard as he could before shouting, "You filthy, cruel beasts! Zi Mu worked so hard for you all, while you all ate and slept like pigs! Now that his daughter is in this condition, you are burying your necks? I am telling you that this is not going to work!"


    "You either cough out ten taels of silver or else I am separating from this family! I don''t even need you to sign the documents! My sister-inw knows the magistrate, I will ask her for help, you hear me!"


    "Come out, you beasts!" Ye Zexian kicked the door once more. But when there was no sound, he whipped around and looked at Zi Mu before saying, "You see this? These are your family members! The one you raised with your blood and sweat! Look at them!" He screeched at the end of his sentence.


    Even Zi Mu was heartbroken when she saw how unappreciative and ruthless his family members were being. No matter what Zi Zan had given them a lot of money by working for four years in that restaurant, they could most definitely take out ten taels, so why were they acting like this? Was the life of his daughter not worth ten taels?


    "Mother, father¡­ I am with Ye Zexian this time. If you do not take out the money, then we are separating," Zi Mu stated coldly. His eyes were filled with a burning fire, while his hands were clenched in fists as he looked at the closed door. "And even if you refuse, I would rather burn the fruit farm and then leave the vige than stay with you!"


    This time around, Zi Zan was really disappointed in his family. It was one thing that they were unable to help, but it was apletely different thing, if they could help but refused to do it.


    Inside the house, Zi De looked at his father and asked, "Daddy, should we open the door? Ah Mu and Zexian sounds serious."


    "Elder brother is right, Daddy," said Zi Zexi with a frown on his face. "Ah Mu does not sound like he is talking nonsense."


    Old Master Zi however cracked the sunflower seeds and popped them in his mouth. He did not take Ye Zexian or Zi Mu seriously. He had suppressed them for so long, how dare they go against him, and Yu Dong was acquainted with county magistrate Li? Haha, that was the biggest joke that he had ever heard.


    Ye Zexian needed to at least think carefully before lying.


    He waved his hand and then said, "You are thinking too much. The two of them cannot do anything to us. Anyway, what should I do after opening the door? Are you going to hand them ten taels?" He questioned his sons, who lowered their heads and closed their mouths.


    Seeing them like this, he snickered and said, "That''s right. Ten taels could bring our family a lot of meat and water, have you not seen how much water we need to water our field? If we take out ten taels now, then who is going to water your fields?" Continue reading at empire


    Old Master Zi wasn''t concerned about Zi Mu as he was the youngest. More importantly, he gave Old Master Zi a hard time when he was giving birth to Zi Mu. If not for the fact that he had done some good deeds, he would have died that day. This was why Old Master Zi could never love Zi Mu as that bastard with his chubby body almost killed him!


    And he thought that with the amount of suppressing he had done, there was no way Zi Mu or Ye Zexian would go against him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, he underestimated the love of a parent for their child. Just because he was calctive and held grudges did not mean that Zi Mu was the same. He loved his daughter more than anything, what was more Ye Zexian also had a tough time giving birth to Zi Zan, but contrary to Old Master Zi who believed that Zi Mo got hiseuppance, the two of them loved Zi Zan more than anything.


    Thus, when they saw that Old Master Zi was not opening the door, their anger turned even more intense. Ye Zexian turned to look at his husband and yelled, "Zi Mu! If you dare stay in this family after this, then I will divorce you! I will leave you!"


    Zi Mu also felt as if he had let his husband and daughter down before turning on his heels and marching out of the house. They dared to think that he was joking, and then he would make them see whether he was joking.

 Chapter 1218 Burned the farm

    "Zi Mu, where are you going?" Some vigers were scared away when they saw Zi Mu marching towards his farm. No one knew what he was doing, but the second they saw him take out a flint from his house, their eyes widened.


    "Zi Mu! You cannot burn your farm!"


    "Stop someone stop! Zi Mu is burning his farm!"


    "Old Master Zi! Stop hiding inside your house, your son seemed to have gone crazy!"


    The vigers could see that all the suppression that Old Master Zi had done on Zi Mu and his husband, had finally snapped. This time around, Zi Mu did not and was not joking!


    The screams of the vigers made Old Master Zi feel ufortable. He thought that they were making a fuss out of nothing, but somewhere in his heart, he felt a bit nervous. This was why he walked over to the window to see what Zi Mu was doing, and that was when he saw Zi Mu burning his farm!


    He was burning the fruit farm, which brought money to their house! Though they had given the fruit farm to Zi Mu thinking that it was barren and useless.


    Zi Mu was the one who had worked hard on the farm and turned the barrennd into a flourishing fruit farm. Though it was Zi Mu who worked hard, Old Master Zi and the Zi family had long taken the fruit farm as their property. How could he not panic when Old Master Zi saw what Zi Mu was doing?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Zi Mu, you bastard! What are you doing?" Old Master Zi who was hiding inside the house immediately rushed out. It was as if someone had reced his feet with wheels, he rushed out of the house faster than when Master Ma told him that Zi Zan was bullied and her skin was burned.


    Behind him was the rest of the Zi family. They all looked to the fruit farm which was their golden eggying hen and felt their heart jump into their throat. This was the one farm that brought the most money to their house, how could Zi Mu burn that farm?


    The entire family ran to the fruit farm, with Old Master Zi in the lead. But even if they rushed out of their house as if they were flying, the Zi family was still slower than Zi Mu, who was already at the farm. They could only watch the farm getting burned in mes.


    "Someone quick! Put out the fire! Put out the fire!" Old Master Zi shouted at the vigers, but no one moved. They all looked at one another before someone spoke up, "Old Master Zi, don''t joke around. There is a shortage of water, how can we even think of wasting it like this?"


    Old Master Zi felt his heart fall at the bottom of his chest. He turned to look at his son before going hysterical. He hit and scratched Zi Mu as if he were facing his enemy.


    "Why did you burn the farm? What are we going to eat now? What is your eldest nephew going to do now? How are we going to find a mer for him?" Old Master Zi screamed and shouted as he punched and pped his son. If no one had known that Zi Mu was his own, they all would have thought that Zi Mu was Old Master Zi''s enemy.


    Zi Mu did not say anything. He let his father hit him until Old Master Zi was done hitting him.


    "Ah Mu, why did you burn the farm?" Zi Zexi asked with an expression of heartache. He looked at the burning farm and felt as if he was watching the money that could have been used for his family. It was a good thing that he sent his husband to his maternal family since the water in the well at their family was getting low.


    Or else his husband would have gone hysterical, not that he wouldn''t now.


    "That''s right, Ah Mu. Why did you burn the entire farm like this?" Zi De could not help but question his brother angrily. The fruit farm was the biggest contributor to their wealth, now that Zi Mu had burned the farm like this, what were they supposed to do?


    "You feel upset? Your heart is hurting now? My heart is hurting as well! It''s just that my heart is hurting for my daughter!" Zi Mu yelled at his family. His eyes looked at them coldly as he continued, "I burned this fruit farm wanting to see how important my family was to all of you.


    You all showed me my importance." He then looked away from his brothers and stared at his Daddy, who was breathing fire.


    "Daddy, I know that you do not like me, but do you really have to ignore my daughter like this?" Zi Mu questioned his father when thetter did not respond, he turned to look at his mother, who was looking anywhere but at him. "And mother, what Zan Zan had done to this family, I don''t think I need to tell you. Now that she is in this situation, you actually ignored her so heartlessly?


    Experience new stories on empire


    Before doing this, did you not feel ashamed? You ate and drankvishly on her ie and now that she is in this situation, could you have not shown a bit ofpassion? You left her outside in this heat like this¡­"


    "Even the neighbours who were helped by Zan Zan know better than you how to repay a favour!"


    Zi Mu''s words caused the three women of the Zi family to blush in shame. Only Master Zi felt as if he did nothing wrong, he puffed his chest and said, "What do you mean? Didn''t our family raise her for so long? We can''t even take her wages now¡ª¡ª"


    "You did not work in the sweltering heat! I did! I was the one who earned the wages to feed my daughter if she had to be filial to anyone, then it should be not her uncles and her grandfather. And even if it was her turn to be filial, she should be thest one, as there are three more elder brothers in line."

 Chapter 1219 Regret it

    "Good! Good! Good!" Old Master Zi felt his face burn in humiliation. Not because he thought that he was in the wrong but because he felt ashamed and embarrassed upon being retorted by his daughter. He was clearly doing this for the entire family. Discover more content at empire


    The old priest said that his family had a lucky star and they were destined to be richer than anyone in the vige. Clearly, it was his eldest son who gave him no pain when he was born, sooner orter his eldest son and his family would be richer and richer. Then the entire family would live afortable life, so what was wrong with him treating his eldest son''s family well?


    What had he done wrong to be questioned by his eldest son?!


    "You have grown bolder, Ah Mu! Is it that fox who filled your head with all sorts of nonsense?" Old Master Zi red at Zi Mu and screeched. He then turned to look at Ye Zexian before pointing at him, "Now you are happy, you fox! You ruined my rtionship with my son!"


    "Are you happy? Are you proud that you have ruined my rtionship and ruined this family?"


    Ye Zexian sneered and then said, "I am not the one who ruined your rtionship. You were the one who did it, you clearly knew how much Ah Mu loved Zan Zan but you left her unattended and without medical care when she was burned like this! Your cruel and rotten heart ruined your rtionship with your son, why are you ming me?"


    It was a good thing that Zi Mu had done something to release his anger because if he did not burn this farm which let this group of leeches suck their blood, then he would have really killed Old Master Zi!


    Old Master Zi''s face turned red. He whipped his head to look at his son hoping that he would reign in his husband but Zi Mu did not say anything and stayed silent causing Old Master Zi to p him again.


    "This is how you are going to be huh?"Old Master Zi sneered. " Then I am telling you that you are wrong in thinking that you will get separated from our family! Listen to me! You will have to stay with us and feed us! If you do not give us five hundred copper coins every month then I am telling you that we will go to the town and sue you for being unfilial!


    Don''t even think about taking a penny from your brothers either!"


    He spat on the ground before ring at Zi Mu as if he was his enemy and not his son.


    "Since you burned this farm then you might as well suffer!"


    Old Master Zi looked at the burning farm with an aching heart but he was not a fool. He knew that only Zi Mu was skilled enough to earn money until his eldest son''s luck started shining, he would have to rely on this useless son of his.


    Though he was relying on his youngest son, he did not feel sympathetic to him, who asked him to burn the farm. Since he made a mistake then he should as well starve to death! It would be good if he learned his lesson and never thought of rebelling again.


    Behind him, the rest of the Zi family also walked back. It was as if they were worried that Zi Mu would start begging them for money. Thus their pace was way too fast as if they were being chased.


    Zi Mu breathed heavily as he watched his family leave, he could not believe that they had done something so ruthless to him. It was a good thing that he burned the farm if not these people would have leeched on his hard work.


    He turned to look at his husband whose eyes were red and said, "Let''s go to the Big River Vige. I asked Mammy Lin to take Zan Zan to Yu Dong."


    Ye Zexian nodded as he had indeed watched his husband talk to Mammy Lin before heading down to the farm.


    He knew that his husband was talking about something to her but he did not think that he was telling Mammy Lin to take Zi Zan to the Big River Vige it was a good thing that his husband was paying attention to everything as he was too emotional.


    The two husbands walked away from the crowd who watched them silently. Master Ma stared at Ye Zexian before shaking his head and then said, "They are going to regret this."


    "Are you sure?" One of the mers said with a frown on his face. "Old Master Zi once met with a priest and he told him that his family would get rich as a lucky star was born in his family."


    Master Ma sneered and then said, "Do you think that the priest specifically pointed at the eldest son Zi ?" When the other mer heard his words, he frowned and shook his head. The priest only said there was a lucky star, he did not point at anyone.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s right," Master Ma snorted. "The priest did not say anything nor did he point at someone. It remains to be seen if it''s the eldest son Zi, it''s only Old Master Zi who believes that it''s his eldest son. But you are forgetting that the one who works the hardest in the Zi family is Zi Mu."


    "Have you ever seen azy bird catch the worm?" Master Ma asked and the mer shook his head causing Master Ma to smile as he said, "That''s right, thezy bird never catches the worm. This is something that Old Master Zi and everyone else knows as well, he is just biased and cannot ept the fact that anyone other than his eldest or second would get rich."


    Master Ma watched Ye Zexian and Zi Mu leave before snorting, "That old mer will beg on his knees to get these two back just you wait."

 Chapter 1220 How will she go on?

    Yu Dong was done with her work and was heading back to her room after a hard day at work when she heard the sound of hurried footsteps from behind her. She turned to look at Ye Liu whose face was flushed red and blotchy and pale in some ces.


    This was the first time she had seen Ye Liu like this, and it scared her. All the traces of sleepiness vanished from her eyes as she turned to look at Ye Liu and asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you like this? Did something happen?"


    Ye Liu''s eyes were brimming with tears, he could not believe the ruthlessness of some people as he ryed everything that happened to Zi Zan to Yu Dong. Once he was done speaking, he wiped his tears with the back of his hand and sobbed angrily, "She almost took the life of my niece. If she had been any more ruthless, then my niece would have lost her life for good.


    How could she pour boiling oil on my niece? If not for the fact that the oil was just getting heated up, it would have burned the skin of my niece until her flesh fell off her skin."


    When Ye Liu heard what happened in the Sand Vige from Mammy Lin, he was so angry that he was finding it difficult to breathe. His brother and brother-inw only had this one daughter, if something happened to her, what would they do?


    "This woman is simply unreasonable, just because she did not get what she wanted, she actually burned someone to death like this! She really does not have aw in her eyes," Chen Mi, who heard everything, gritted his teeth, he could not help but get angry when he thought how that woman surnamed Zeng had bullied someone so ruthlessly.


    Even Shen Li had a frown on his face, and his gentle expression was reced with an angry one. He was also upset at the fact that someone had bullied a young woman just because she did not have backing.


    "Fortunately, your brother came here today or else he would have suffered this loss for nothing," Shen Li said to Ye Liu, who nodded. With Yu Dong backing them, Ye Liu was certain that she would make that woman''s surname Zeng suffer.


    "The inws of Brother Zexian are not any good either," said Fang Chi with an affronted look on his face. "If Zan Zan was not lucky enough to have nice neighbours who invited the physician and saved her life, she would have really died." Stay updated through empire


    As they spoke, Yu Dong walked past the mers and walked to the living room where Mammy Lin had ced Zan Zan on the couch. The poor girl, who wasn''t older than sixteen, was lying on the couch while covered in a sort of herbal liquid.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Most likely it was a soothing ointment to ease the burn on her skin, but there was no denying that the burns were not going anywhere even if Zi Zan survived this incident. Of course, that was only when Yu Dong was not in the fraction. She was from the apocalyptic world where everyone awakened powers, dangerous as they could have been.


    One of them was fire users who burned their skin, clothes and, in the worst possible situation, their flesh. Though she was not a fire user, there were many who were in her team, which was why she had always carried a burning ointment with her, it could easily heal the burns on someone''s face, no matter how severe those burns might be.


    This was not a big issue for her, it was the restaurant owner and her sister-inw, who needed a fcking wake-up call from her.


    "Look at this, how ruthless!" Ye Liu cried with his eyes turning red. He hardly ever cried, but he had seen Zi Zan when she was very young, his brother often took him away from their abusive house and brought him to the Sand Vige where he would let him y with Zi Zan as they were only a few years apart. from one another.


    It could be said that rather than being an uncle, Ye Liu had been a very close friend and brother to Zi Zan.


    How could his heart not hurt when she was like this? He had watched her grow up!


    "I know don''t worry, I will make them pay for what they have done," Yu Dong promised Ye Liu while studying the burns on Zi Zan''s body, fortunately, they were second-degree burns and could be healed easily with the ointment that she had in her space.


    Her eyes moved back and forth as she sneered, "They dared to act like there is no one above them, then it''s about time we show them who is the boss."


    Yu Dong hated those who used their powers, but more than that she hated those who brought tears to the eyes of her husbands. They made her feel useless.


    And they actually made Ye Liu cry, of all people. Ye Liu hardly ever cried.


    "You should make them cry," Ye Liu wiped his tears and snot, he did not want Yu Dong to use her influence, but he really hated how helpless his brother and brother-inw must have felt when they saw their daughter like this, Zi Zan must have had it worse as she was the one who suffered the most.


    "Don''t worry," Chen Mi hugged Ye Liu and then said, "When have you seen wife not fulfilling her promise. She will make them suffer, it will be fine."


    Ye Liu shook his head and then said, "It''s not going to be fine." He looked at his niece with a heartbroken expression and then said, "With such burns on her face and body, her life is already over. Who will marry her like this? In fact, even if she were to live like this how would she go on? She would be treated like a monster and people would make fun of her!"


    "Who said that something like this would happen?"

 Chapter 1221 Like God

    When Ye Liu heard Yu Dong''s words, he felt hope bubble in his heart. Did she mean to say that there was still a chance to treat these severe burns?


    "Dong Dong, are you saying that you can treat Zan Zan?" However, before he could say anything, Ye Zexian who arrived at the Yu house heard Yu Dong''s words and felt his heart surge with happiness. He wanted nothing more than for his daughter to get better.


    He knew how hard his daughter''s life would be if he were to leave her burns untreated. No one would be willing to make her his wife, and she would have to live a lonely life while wasting her youth away.


    Even if someone married Zi Zan, Ye Zexian would never be able to trust them and would often believe that they had some hidden intentions because if not for the fact that he was her father, even Zi Zan would not be able to look at Zi Zan''s face.


    "I can treat her," Yu Dong nodded with confidence. She then paused and added, "But I hope that no one tells this to anyone else, if anyone asks just say that you were lucky to meet someone skilled and she or he helped you. I do not want trouble."


    She already had enough trouble without taking out such a miraculous medicine, if someone were to find out that it was her who treated Zi Zan and her burns, then she would find herself the target of many more officials and the rich merchants.


    "That''s right, if Dong Dong heals Zan Zan then it would create a stir. It''s better to hide something so good for ourselves than let the entire world know," Chen Mi said to the Zi couple. He was not saying that he did not trust them, but he would rather warn them instead of his wife getting troubledter on.


    However, his warnings were not needed, as Zi Mu walked to Yu Dong and knelt in front of her.


    "Hey what are you doing, there is no need for this¡ª¡ª" Yu Dong said to Zi Mu, but thetter shook his head. He kowtowed in front of Yu Dong and then said,


    "Sister Dong, please take this kowtow and let me respect you. You have descended into our life like god, if not for you my daughter¡­her life would have been ruined! Even our family did not take care of our daughter, and yet, you are willing to take such a risk for us. I will hand this life of mine in your hands if it means to pay even an inch of what you have done for us," Zi Mu said thickly.


    He was really d that there was someone like Yu Dong in their lives, if not for her burns, how could Zi Zan go on with her life? She would be a monster in the eyes of others and even if they helped her, it would be a severe blow to Zi Zan''s confidence who was still growing.


    Zi Mu lived in the society and knew how ruthless some people could be, they simply had no filter on their mouth and thought that they could say whatever they wanted. They did not think that even their words could cause harm to someone.


    In their eyes, words were harmless, but as Zi Mu was not as good-looking as his two brothers who looked like their father while he seemed like his mother, he knew how hard it was for someone whose features were not as good as others to live in this society.


    He was only tanned and had a brawny build, yet he was teased countless times. Some called him bear and some called him monster. Some even looked at him with fear.


    Only Zi Mu knew how much it hurt him, even if he pretended tough and y along. In the end, he would be upset when he was alone. Thus, he knew that if his daughter''s burns were not treated, she would be too ashamed to live with people mocking her all the time.


    Even if she was not ashamed, she would be hurt at the time when she was alone.


    He was lucky enough to meet Ye Zexian who only cared about his good heart, but people like Ye Zexian were way too rare!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yu Dong was helpless, she reached down and helped Zi Mu up before saying, "There is no need for you to thank me so severely. I am only doing this because I can help your daughter, and you are Liu''s brother-inw. There is no need for you to kowtow or call me god, I am not that god."


    She was not lying. Yu Dong was petty and cruel, these people only took her as someone nice because they had not seen her cruel side yet. If she could save someone in a heartbeat, she could let someone die as well.


    She was not someone who would take in a charity case.


    But her words only made it sound like she was not willing to take the credit, and Zi Mu and Ye Zexian''s opinion of her got even better. But it also heightened their guilt, now that they had lost their anger and worries they realized that they were too impulsive in burning the farm.


    Yu Dong sensed that something was wrong but she did not say anything, instead, she waited for Zi Mu and Ye Zexian to speak up. She did not know the Zi family, but she knew that Zi Mu was different from the rest of the Zi family and would not lie to her or think of ways to hide something important.


    Sure enough, a secondter she heard Zi Mu say, "Forgive us, Miss Yu. We let you down," he told everything that he did in the vige before adding, "However I only burned the fruits that were yet too ripe, the ripened one and the raw mangoes which were picked earlier¡­ I asked Mammy Lin to ce them all inside the carriage and bring them here with Zan Zan." Experience more content on empire

 Chapter 1222 Should have chased him long ago

    Though Zi Mu was not thinking clearly back then, he was still clear on one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª he did not want his cruel family to get even the smallest bit of benefit from him which was why he asked mammy Lin to pick up the friuts from the warehouse.


    However now that he was calm, he could not help but curse himself for being too impulsive. He had signed a contract with Yu Dong and now that he was in such a situation, how was he supposed to deal with this mess?


    Even Ye Zexian felt that he was too impulsive, he should have stopped his husband. It was really too foolish of them to burn the entire farm they should have waited for the separation before doing anything.


    The fruit farm was their hard work, how could they not feel sorry after burning it?


    "What? You burned the entire farm brother?" Ye Liu was stunned he did not think that his brother would actually do something so foolish. He actually burned the one source of ie on which his family relied, if his brother burned the farm what would he eat?


    Ye Zexian was also embarrassed but he could not help it. He was just so angry when he saw the fruit farm back then, though it grew and flourished because of his and his husband''s hard work, he also knew that the Zi family relied on the fruit farm to live afortable life while they were left to fend after themselves.


    "I know that it was a bit foolish but they were too much," when Ye Zexian thought about it, his eyes turned red and he continued speaking with difficulty, "They actually locked Zan Zan outside the house and did not even think of helping her, if they could not have helped, I would have understood but they could clearly help her but they chose not, if we left the farm like that they would have used it to make a profit, why should we allow them to do that when they harmed my daughter like this?"


    It had to be said that Ye Zexian knew the Zi family really well. He knew that once the two of them got busy while looking for a way to treat their daughter, the Zi family would try to make use of their absence and sell the fruits to earn money without sharing anything with them.


    Thus, it was necessary for them to burn the farm.


    They could not leave the farm unattended and let those people who were indirectly the cause of his daughter''s situation have fun, right?


    "But¡­"


    "It''s fine this way," Yu Dong looked at Ye Liu with a smile on her face. "In fact this way it would be easier for your brother and his husband to break away from their family."


    Ye Liu''s eyebrows furrowed as he turned his attention back to his wife from his brother. He could not understand what Yu Dong was trying to say but he knew that Yu Dong might have already cooked up a wicked n, which was why he asked, "What do you have in mind?"


    A wicked glint passed in Yu Dong''s eyes as she said, " Since they like taking advantage and shirking responsibilities, then we are going to use that to our advantage."


    "But for the time being, we need to treat Zan Zan."


    ¡­..


    The next morning the vigers of the Sand Vige all nced at the burnt fruit farm. They had never seen something so crazy as someone burning their livelihood with their hands. However, the vigers thought that there was nothingpared to what Zi Mu and Ye Zexian faced. They all knew that if something had happened to their daughters, they would have gone crazy as well.


    What was more Zi Zan was Zi Mu''s only daughter. In fact as selfish as Old Master Zi was, he did not even allow Zi Mu to get married. He often said that Zi Mu was too ugly and no one would want him and thus refused to look for a match. If not for the fact that Zi Mu gritted his teeth and then bought a husband with his money.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Though Old Master Zi did not say anything back then he did not like Ye Zexian and made him suffer a lot. If not for the fact that Ye Zexian liked Zi Mu anyone else would have run away long ago after getting tormented by Old Master Zi. Explore stories on empire


    "This is good as well," one of the vigers said thickly. "They chased away their son, now they will know what it means to suffer a loss."


    "Who knows? Given how much Old Master Zi believes in his eldest son, he will insist that it is his third son who made a loss and not him." Another viger shook his head and then walked away.


    However as the vigers were heading to their farms, they heard the sound of four horse carriage being pulled inside their vige and turned around to see what was going on. It was only then did they saw the luxurious and ssy looking carriage entering their vige.


    "What is this? Don''t tell me that the eldest Zi''s fortune has cleared up?" One of the vigers eximed with shock.


    The other vigers also thought the same but then they paused, what if they were thinking too much? However, they soon realized that they were not thinking too much as the carriage really came to a stop in front of the Zi family.


    Seeing that the carriage had stopped in front of the Zi family, Master Si who had a good rtionship with Old Master Zi rushed to the Zi house and shouted, "Old Master Zi! Looks like your eldest son''s luck has finally gotten better! Come out and take a look."


    Old Master Zi was cooking a watery rice porridge when he heard the words of Master Si and immediately threw thedle in the pot before rushing outside. He opened the doors of his house and when he saw the rich and ssy carriage standing in front of his house, he cheered up. His fortune was finally here!


    Sure enough, he should have chased that man long ago!

 Chapter 1223 What have you done!?

    Old Master Zi was thrilled upon seeing the big carriage but at the same time, he was convinced that his youngest son was a jinx. If not, then why didn''t his eldest son''s luck get better when Zi Mu was at their house?


    Master Si''s voice was so loud that even Zi De and Zi Zexi also heard his voice, the two of them rushed out of the house and were equally stunned when they saw the big carriage parked outside their house. The two of them exchanged a nce with one another before turning to look at the carriage which was pulled by four horses and did not know what to say.


    So, their Daddy was right? Their youngest brother was unlucky?


    "Why are you waiting here?" Old Master Zi was really overjoyed. It was as if he was seeing a pile of gold taels than a carriage in front of him. He turned to look at his eldest son and then said, "This carriage is here for you. Go and take a look at it, most probably the master or mistress is here for you. Go, go! It''s time for your luck to shine."


    Zi De was stunned but when he heard his daddy''s words, he thought that his daddy was making sense. After all, he was only fortunate enough to have two sons while his two brothers only had daughters and mers. The more he thought about how fortunate he had been ever since he was born, he became more and more convinced that the carriage was here for him.


    Thus, he puffed his chest and then walked out of the house. He imitated the attitude of those masters in town but failed miserably, but Zi De felt like he looked like a young master even Old Master Zi thought so. He was quite pleased upon seeing his son getting close to his destiny.


    "Ahem, I am¡ª¡ª"


    BANG!!


    Zi De just started talking but before he could speak anything, the door of the carriage was pushed open and Yu Dong stepped out with Ye Liu and Ye Zexian.


    Behind her was Zi Mu who had his head lowered.


    Yu Dong heard the loud bang and turned to look at Zi De who was lying on the ground. She furrowed her brows and asked, "Who are you? Why were you standing close to my carriage? If the door gets damaged, are you going to pay for it?"


    Though she pretended as if she had no idea that Zi De was standing outside, the truth was Yu Dong was already aware of Zi De approaching the carriage and of course, she heard her speak which was why she deliberately opened the door at the correct time and caused Zi De''s face to be smashed against the door of her carriage.


    Yup. She did it deliberately. But she had the power and influence to get away with her bad attitude, anyway Zi De deserved it. She heard from Ye Zexian that because some master told Old Master Zi that there was a lucky star in his family, he raised Zi De to the pedestal as he was biased towards Zi De.


    And Zi De used that biased attitude of his father to make things difficult for the rest of the family. Especially Zi Mu who was not well-liked by the Zi family.


    Zi De was stunned when he saw the woman dressed in all silk talk to him like this, he thought that this woman was here for him but it seemed like he was thinking too much. He blushed in embarrassment and cursed his Daddy for saying nonsense. It was because of his Daddy that he thought that this woman was here for him.


    He pushed himself up from the ground and then looked at Yu Dong before saying, "I ¡­ I only wanted to ask why you have parked your carriage in front of our house?" Though Zi De was embarrassed, he patted himself on the back for being smart and having a great presence of mind foring up with this excuse.


    "Is this the Zi family of the Sand vige?" Yu Dong asked with a cold voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her voice was so stiff and chilling that Zi De felt his heart skip a beat. But he still forced himself to nod without showing any fear. He then looked at Zi Mu who was standing behind Yu Dong, he wanted to ask what was going on but before he could do that, Yu Dong walked inside the house and Ye Zexian and Zi Mu followed her with their heads lowered.


    Old Master Zi also sensed that something was wrong which was why he stepped out of the house and questioned, "Who are you? And why are you here?"


    "I am Yu Dong, the vige owner of the Big River Vige and the mall owner of the town," Yu Dong introduced herself with a smile on her face. She then sat down on the stone table and crossed her ankles before pointing at Zi Mu and Ye Zexian, "I am also the person with whom your son and son-inw signed a contract.


    They were supposed to hand me three thousand catties of fruits and in exchange, I was going to pay them fifty taels."


    Fifty taels? Old Master Zi felt his heart sore. Fifty taels was a lot of money, if he got his hands on Fifty taels then he would be able to marry his eldest grandson and also build a really good house.


    However before he could even dream, his sleeves were tugged and Zi Zexi whispered, "Daddy the fruit farm was burned."


    Only then did Old Master Zi snap out of his daze. He looked at Yu Dong who was smiling and then turned to look at his son. His eyes burned with a fire that if not for the fact that he was in public and Zi Mu was standing behind Yu Dong, he would have killed him. Find your next read at empire


    That farm was worth more than fifty taels and his foolish son burned that farm!

 Chapter 1224 who is going to pay

    Old Master Zo wished he could beat this unfilial son to death but he did not dare to say anything. He seemed to have realized the crux of the situation, Zi Mu had signed a contract but the farm had been burned which meant that the contract which was in effect was now pressing heavily on the heads of his son and his son-inw!


    He turned to look at Yu Dong and pretended as if he did not understand what was going on. He said, "Miss Yu, I really don''t understand why are you here, if they were the ones who signed the contract and did not hand you the fruits, then you should be looking for them and not us."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In short, he was telling Yu Dong that he was not going to paypensation or anything of the sort to her for Zi Mu and Ye Zexian.


    Yu Dong had expected this which was why she was not surprised. She only chuckled lightly and then said to Old Master Zi, " I do not care who signed the contract or who did not. I only know that your family has not separated which means that they are still members of this family.


    They had caused me a loss by taking fifty taels and not bringing me any fruits, forget about three thousand catties of each fruit, they did not even bring one back."


    "So who should I look for when they spent all their money? They neither have money nor fruits. If I don''t look for their family who should I look for?"


    She kicked off from the table against which she was leaning and then said to Old Master Zi, "I am not a charity organisation, either I get the products for what I paid for or I need to get the money back." Her smile turned into a ruthless sneer as she added, "In your case, I cannot get anything. So you better tell me how you are going to pay for this mess?


    Money or fruits, either of the two things you better hand me."


    Zi Mu had told her that he did not tell his family about the warehouse where he kept the fruits, this was to make sure that his family would have a decent earning as well. He did not want to starve to death which was why he kept a second warehouse where he kept most of his fruits, it was a good thing that he had done it or else he would have really suffered a loss.


    As for the contract, Yu Dong had used a fake one to scare off the Zi family and sure enough when they heard Yu Dong''s demands everyone in the Zi family was scared off.


    Old Master Zi turned to look at his son and asked, "Where did you spend the fifty taels? Howe you spent all of it?"


    "We used it on Zan Zan, what were we supposed to do? Watch her die?" Ye Zexian said coldly as he watched his father-inw question them as if they were in the wrong. "You refused to pay and the burns that Zan Zan received are severe. There are a lot of expensive medicines that we need to soothe her burns, if not then she would have died because of those burns.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Do you want us to watch our daughter die in front of our eyes?"


    Ye Zexian knew that his father-inw was going to react like this the second he heard Yu Dong''s ns. Sure enough, his father-inw did not disappoint him or his husband.


    "She is already in this situation why did you have to waste money on her?" Old Master Zi felt like he was going crazy. These two spendthrifts, they actually threw fifty taels in the ditch. So what if Zi Zan died?


    She was a jinx like her father, if she had gone there would have been no damage done to their family but now that he had lost those fifty taels that should have belonged to his grandson, he was really furious.


    If not for the fact that he could not kill his son, he would have done it in a heartbeat!


    "How could you say that? She is your granddaughter!" Zi Mu could not bear his father saying such heartless things especially not when it concerned his daughter. He looked at his father coldly and said, "Zan Zan went to work in that restaurant because of you! You were the one who said that she needed to earn money now that she was old enough.


    She is four years younger than Zi Bao, yet she was forced to work by you. Now that something happened to her, how can you push her away like this?"


    "What do you mean by forced by me? Did I sell her or did I threaten her? She went on her own!" Old Master Zi refused to admit but Ye Zexian did not let him off, he immediately followed by saying,


    "Yes, you did not force or threaten her. But you did scold her every time she ate a meal or asked for money for something. It was as if you were the one paying, the rice and grains in this house are bought by her father, why can''t she eat? If anyone deserves to be good for nothing and eat like a pig, it is your precious eldest son and his family!


    Even you and the entire family are the same, my husband was fed rice gruel by you all so why should he be filial to you by feeding you fine rice?"


    This was the first time Ye Zexian had fought back with his father-inw, he usually stayed quiet because he was a ''bought'' son-inw but now that his daughter had been targeted, he was not willing to back down.


    "You¡­" Old Master Zi was really angered, he rushed forward to p Ye Zexian but before he could touch him, a leg shot out and kicked him in the stomach.

 Chapter 1225 In a big trouble

    Old Master Zi did not expect that someone would hit him, he clutched his stomach and then looked at Yu Dong in shock after his body mmed into the wall of his house. He was in so much pain that he could not scream as it hurt too much for him to move much less open his mouth and scream.


    Ye Zexian did not expect that Yu Dong would hit his father-inw, though he was shocked by her actions, he felt thrilled. His father-inw made a lot of fuss with him and he used to hit him every time Old Master Zi was upset. Ye Zexian did not even know the count of how many times Old Master Zi had beaten him up.


    Thus, when he saw Old Master Zi get a taste of his own medicine, Ye Zexian felt quite happy.


    It was as if all the beatings that he received had been paid back!


    Zi Mu on the other hand was feeling a bitplicated. Though he cared about Old Master Zi when he thought how Old Master Zi had beaten him and his family, he thought that his father deserved this kick.


    "Father!"


    "Daddy!"


    "Husband!"


    The Zi family members were shocked, they all rushed towards Old Master Zi while the grandson who was doted on the most by Old Master Zi hid inside the house. He did not know who Yu Dong was but he could see that she was not someone whom they could offend. It was better for him to stay away from Yu Dong! Zi Bao thought in panic.


    "What are you doing?" Zi De asked Yu Dong angrily. "How can you hit a mer so ruthlessly? He is your elder as well!"


    Yu Dong was Zi Mu''s sister-inw thus by that rtion, they were also rted to Yu Dong and Old Master Zi was her elder!


    It was simply beyond Zi De''s understanding why Yu Dong was treating them like this!


    "Because he was getting on my nerves," Yu Dong sneered coldly. She nced at Old Master Zi and then said, "I am here to get my money back and not see your family drama. Your son caused me to lose fifty taels and on top of that, he brought a burned person to my house. Did he not tell you that I hired Zi Zan for forty taels including ten taels as a bonus and they as her parents signed the contract."


    "I let go of my worker because I thought that Zi Zan would be taking her ce and yet she is unconscious after getting half burned to death, you tell me who is going to pay for these damages!"


    When Old Master Zi heard that Zi Zan was appointed for forty taels, he felt his heart ache. If he had known that the girl was hired by Yu Dong at such a high rate, he would have tried to get that girl better no matter what! Ten taels bonus on top of that!


    However, he did not want to take out the sum of money that Yu Dong was demanding. It was more than ny taels! How could he bring it out?


    "How can we be sure that you are speaking the truth? If anything you can be lying as Zi Mu is your brother-inw!" Old Master Zi suppressed the pain in his stomach and then said to Yu Dong who sneered and then pulled out two sets of contracts.


    "You see this? They are stamped by the magistrate and hold the finger prints of your son and son-inw. If you do not believe it then you can call the vige head. We can talk then!" Yu Dong announced as she looked down at Old Master Zi as if he was a bug she could crush at any moment.


    Though Old Master Zi was quite upset with how Yu Dong was looking at him. However, he still turned to look at his daughter who nodded and then rushed to the Vige head''s house.


    No sooner did Zi De rush out of the house, than he met with Vige Head Zi. Thetter was walking towards his house with a solemn look on her face, when he saw Zi Qian walking towards his house with such an expression, he knew that they were in trouble but he still said to Zi Qian,


    "Vige head, you have to give us justice! That woman came to our house and started finding trouble with us! We cannot fight back with her!" Zi De thought that Zi Qian was unaware of everything but he did not know that Zi Qian was already aware of everything as Yu Dong had sent a mammy to exin this matter out of courtesy.


    "You shut up for me!" Zi Qian shouted angrily at Zi De who was stunned after getting scolded by Zi Qian. He looked at Zi Qian and blinked his eyes innocently as if trying to show that he was innocent.


    Seeing him act like he was wronged, Zi Qian sneered and said, "Yu Dong had already sent a mammy to exin the matter to me. I am telling you, you all are in deep trouble! She is the richest woman of the Big River Vige, she also has connections with the magistrate and marquis! Are you trying to get us all killed by inviting such a dangerous woman to our vige?"


    Zi De felt his heart jump a little. Yu Dong really knew the magistrate? They thought that Ye Zexian was joking and throwing big words but it turned out that Yu Dong really knew the marquis!


    In fact, Zi De was already sure that Yu Dong was not someone who could be offended when he saw that she stepped out of the carriage which was pulled by four horses.


    She was dressed like a rich official.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Any woman who could afford silk that expensive would never be someone upon whom they could step on.


    Now what?


    What was he supposed to do? His family was in really big trouble! Because if Yu Dong knew the magistrate then that contract was hundred per cent real!

 Chapter 1226 We will separate

    Old Master Zhi indeed had some hope when his son went to look for Zi Qian. After all, who did Yu Dong think she was fooling? She was Ye Zexian''s sister-inw, surely she would not sign such a strict contract with Zi Mu and Ye Zexian.


    She was most probably trying to fool them by saying that Zi Mu was in debt by signing the contract with her.


    However just as Zi De returned with a panicked look on his face, Old Master Zi suddenly felt his heart jump a beat. However, he did not know what happened or what Zi Qian said to Zi De given that his son hardly looked like he was in trouble.


    Zi Mu had always cared for his brothers thus, the two brothers of the Zi family did not even know what trouble was, this was their first time facing trouble and that too because of their reliable younger brother!


    "What happened?" Old Master Zi asked when Zi De came to a stop in front of him. "Why are you looking like we are in big trouble?"


    "Because we are in trouble!" Zi De felt his headache. He rubbed his forehead and then said with an annoyed voice, "Yu Dong really knows the magistrate! She also knows the Marquis, forget about making a faux contract, she is so rich that she owns a mall in the town! Do you think that she woulde here to have fun with us?"


    Yu Dong was a businesswoman and she was about tounch a new product in her mall but because of his brother, theunch of her product had been dyed, with how big of a loss Zi Mu caused Yu Dong, she would not drop the matter so easily. This was what Zi Qian had told him and Zi De ryed everything to Old Master Zi and his mother.


    As soon as the two of them heard Zi De''s words, their expression panicked and theirplexion turned pale. No wonder Yu Dong was in such a bad mood. It was because this foolish son of theirs caused her to lose more than a thousand taels!


    If they were in ce of Yu Dong they would have killed Zi Mu and his entire family! It was a thousand taels! How could Zi Mu cause such trouble? Did he not realise that he would bring such a big tragedy home if he were to drag this woman home?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They looked at Yu Dong who was talking to Zi Qian who was acting servile in front of Yu Dong and knew that they were in big trouble. Zi Qian was an arrogant woman if she was lowering her head in front of Yu Dong then it means that Yu Dong was someone powerful!


    Damn, that son of theirs brought a big trouble!


    "Madam Yu, I am not saying that they will not pay you back but you should give them some time." Zi Qian could not believe that because of Old Master Zi and OId Madam Zi, she had to lower her head like this but what could she do?


    If she did not calm Yu Dong down then she would definitely kill someone.


    Yu Dong arched her sharp brow and then said, "What do you mean by that giving them time, Vige Head Zi? I have signed a contract and they have agreed to fulfil the agreement, I even released the information that the new product will be released very soon."


    "You also know that in business credibility is what matters the most. My mall has just opened and you want me to tell my customers that I cannot provide them with the product that I promised to give them? Do you even know how it will affect my reputation?"


    Yu Dong shook her head and then said, "I am showing you respect by not bringing the Yamen officers. If not for the fact that Vige Head Gu told me that you are an honest Vige head, I would have dragged this matter to the Yamen."


    Vige Head Zi thanked Vige Head Gu in her head. If that woman had not spoken up for her in front of Yu Dong, then her vige and her reputation would have been ruined!


    "I understand what you are trying to say," Zi Qian did not know how to deal with this mess, she sighed and then said lightly, "But Zi Mu and his husband have an injured child. Please give them some time¡ª¡ª"


    "I am giving them time, which is why they are not in Yamen," Yu Dong interrupted Zi Qian with a smile. "They have ignored the contract by indulging their emotional life with their professional one. However, I am not sending them to the Yamen because I know that they had trouble, I am not even asking them to pay thepensation, I only asking them to pay the money that I have given them."


    Old Master Zi shuddered as soon as he heard Yu Dong''s words. Money? She wanted him to give her money? There was no way he was going to give her the money! That was a hundred taels! He would rather jump down the cliff than take out the money.


    "Miss Yu, you are so rich. Do you really need those hundred taels?" Old Master Zi offered a sweet smile to Yu Dong who arched a brow and then said, "What do you mean by that? Just because I am rich, I should throw away a hundred taels? Is this what you mean to tell me? I am sorry but I do not have the money to throw away. I earn money with my own hard work.


    So you either give me the money or youe to the Yamen with me."


    "Why should I give the money?" Old Master Zi questioned angrily. He could no longer control himself as he said, "I did not use that money!"


    "But you are their family right?" Yu Dong shot back causing Old Master Zi to be stupefied. He looked at Yu Dong who was not eating either hard or soft tactic with a re. However, when he saw that Yu Dong was not moved, he then said, " Then we will separate."

 Chapter 1227 Sell themselves!

    Old Master Zi was regretful. If he had known that his youngest son would get him into trouble like this, he would have drowned him in the dumping ground. Such a sh*t stirrer, he should be dumped into the sh*t and left to die!


    He turned to look at Zi Qian ignoring the shocked look on the faces of his son and son-inw. Old Master Zi said to Zi Qian, "We want to separate, Vige Head. You should help us clear this mess up. Since Zi Mu and Ye Zexian were the ones who broke the contract why should we be the ones paying for it?"


    When the vigers of the Sand Vige heard Old Master Zi''s heartless words, they sucked in a breath. Everyone knew that Zi Mu had worked himself to bones for the sake of taking care of this big family, even his daughter was forced on the same path where she was forced to take care of her cousins in the same way, her father took care of his elder brothers and their husbands.


    Now that Zi Mu was in trouble, Old Master Zi and the rest of the Zi family wanted to cut off their rtionship and separate family.


    Zi Qian also thought that Old Master Zi had lost his marbles. It was true that Zi Mu had caused a bit of trouble but he had earned more than a hundred taels for this family, they were the richest ones among the rest of the vigers, including her who did not have so muchnd.


    Yet they were refusing to help Zi Mu?


    She thought that Old Master Zi''s action of separation was simr to a foolish woman cutting the stomach of a golden eggying hen to see if she could find more gold eggs in one sweep.


    Zi Qian ignored what Old Master Zi was saying and then turned to look at Old Madam Zi before asking, "Is this what you want as well? The separation of family is not something that could be taken back. If you agree to this, even if Zi Mu is your family and son he will have no obligation to take care of your sons or nephews and nieces. At most he would be responsible for paying filial piety¡ª¡ª"


    When she was speaking Yu Dong who was silent on the side spoke up causing Zi Qian to be interrupted, "How will he pay filial piety? If his family kicks him out, he would have to sell himself and even his husband to me.


    In fact, even after selling themselves and their children, they would still not be able to make up the money that I have lost as they hold not even a single copper coin in their hands."


    The vigers sucked in another breath and gasped. They all thought that Yu Dong was a bit cruel but when they thought about how she caused the loss of thousands of taels they understood her anger.


    Yu Dong was the one who gave Ye Zexian and Zi Mu a chance to earn a lot of money and they signed the contract with her. But then they went back on their words and broke the contract, they even used the money that Yu Dong gave to them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zi Qian was also having a headache. She knew that Zi Mu was a good man which was why she turned to look at Old Master Zi and Old Madam Zi before saying, "You see this? If they cannot pay back the money then they would have to sell themselves! Old Master Zi, Old Madam Zi, your family is not in such a condition where you have to sell your son right?"


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Zi Mu did not speak but Ye Zexian did, he looked at Old Master Zi and said, "Ah Mu was the one who brought money to this family. Even if you cannot take out a hundred taels, can you not give us fifty taels? We will pay her back. She is not even asking forpensation ah! Father, you cannot be this heartless to us, can you?"


    Old Master Zi however was just that heartless. He red at Ye Zexian and said, "Did I ask you to burn the fruit farm? You were the ones who did it. So why should we be the ones taking the money out? Now that the farm is gone, we also need to skimp and save! If we take out more than a hundred taels, how are we going to survive?"


    He did feel a bit guilty when he said this after all, he had more than a hundred taels saved up. But he did not want to take it out, now that Zi Mu was gone and the farm was gone, they had to rely on the savings that he had kept for ages.


    "But Ah Mu was the one who earned it!" Ye Zexian repeated as he wanted the vigers to see how Old Master Zi was forcing him and his husband to a corner. "Your refusal will cause us to turn into ves, Father! Please show some mercy, Ah Liu is my brother and his wife gave us such a good opportunity on ount of his pleading with his wife!"


    "If we fail to hand back the money then Liu will be the one who would have to suffer! Do you want my brother to lower his head in front of his family because his brother''s inws and husband caused Miss Yu to lose a fortune?"


    "He is right, Old Master Zi," Zi Qian still tried to smoothen out the situation by diffusing the strain. "Master Zexian is not the only one who will suffer. You should at least show some respect to Mister Liu who helped your family."


    However, Old Master Zi wouldn''t even respect the heavenly immortal if he were toe and ask for money. He red at Zi Qian and then said, "I did not ask for this opportunity and I did not take a single tael from them! Why should I take out the money? If they have to sell themselves to pay for this loss then so be it. I will take it as if I never had a son!"

 Chapter 1228 Selling people and shirking debts

    "What nonsense are you saying?" Zi Qian roared, she could not believe it. She knew that Old Master Zi and the rest of the Zi family were shameless andzy but she did not expect them to be this ruthless. They wanted Zi Mu to sell himself and his family all because they did not want to take out the fifty taels that Zi Mu earned with his hard work. Was this kind of a joke?


    Zi Qian looked at Old Master Zi and then said, "This money was earned by Zi Mu! If he wants to take it out to pay for the money that he used up on his daughter''s treatment, he can do that! Who gives you the right to keep his money?"


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "The money was given to me by Zi Mu when our family did not separate!" Old Master Zi stubbornly insisted. He huffed and then said, "Since this money was given to us before the separation it belongs to our family. There is no need for you to say too much, Vige Head. This is our family matter."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zi Qian felt like she was going to lose her head if she continued to talk to Old Master Zi. She turned to look at Old Madam Zi and asked again, "I am asking you once more, Old Madam Zi. Is this what you want?


    In the future, if Zi Mu makes it big and redeems himself, you will not be able to cling to him because not only did you help him pay the money back but you also forced him to separate from your family. Once he bes a ve, he will lose his status and will have nothing to do with your family."


    Zi Mu turned to look at his mother. Though he did not have much hope he wished at least his mother would show him some mercy.


    When Old Madam Zi heard Zi Qian''s words, she indeed hesitated. After all, Zi Mu was the only one who worked the hardest and she knew that her other sons werezy and not hard-working but as soon as he wanted to say something, Old Master Zi red at her and whispered in a low voice,


    "Bao''er needs money to marry a husband. Xiao Han needs money to study in the academy as well. Do you think I am selfish to refuse them? But we have our own fair share of troubles. If you want to fill up this hole then you can go ahead and do it. Anyway, I am not the one who has to work hard!"


    He paused and added, " Zi Mu and Zexian will use all their earnings to treat their daughter. If you think you can take care of the family and even fill up this deep pit, then you can do whatever you want. I will not stop you."


    Old Master Zi was petty. Of course, he could help his son if he wanted to but he did not take the initiative to help him. Zi Mu was the one who burned the farm yesterday because he wanted to disgust him, so why should he take the money out and help him?


    What was more, Zi Zan was now a useless woman. Her face and body were burned. No one was going to hire her, she would just eat and drink without working, what was the point of keeping her? His son would definitely not leave his daughter and would stubbornly take care of Zi Zan.


    If that was the case then it was better to sell them. At least he would be able to keep fifty taels, that couldst his family for a long time.


    Thus even though he was saying that he was giving Old Madam Zi a chance to make her choice, he was actually giving her an ultimatum.


    Old Madam Zi swallowed her words right then and there. It was not that she was not willing to work but she really had no skills to earn fifty taels. The water in the well was not much and the rice paddies were getting dried up. They had saved as much as they could and needed to use the money to buy water and ration, if they took out fifty taels then how would they survive?


    Thus, she ignored the pleading gaze of her son and then said, "Forgive me, Ah Mu. But the family has no money or water, we cannot help you since you were the one who acted impulsively. Take this as your lesson."


    She made it sound as if Zi Mu was the one who was in the wrong.


    "There is no need to make it sound so good, Old Madam," Yu Dong sneered. "The truth is that you have two good for nothings who cannot earn a penny and now you are pushing a burden and two baggages on my head because you dare not expect anything for these useless sons of yours."


    Her words caused Old Madam Zi to flush red while Old Master Zi turned angry. He looked at Yu Dong and said, "My eldest is destined to be a rich and powerful person! He is a lucky star, just wait!"


    Though he would have loved to say something even more harsh, he dared not to say anything too harsh in case Yu Dong found trouble with him.


    Yu Dong snorted. She said, "Of course, I will wait. I also want to see how someone gets rich and famous by staying at home and eating all day without working. If I get to know the trick then I will apply it as well."


    Her words were sarcastic causing the Zi family to flush red in shame but she did not care about them. Instead, she turned to look at Zi Qian and said, "You saw what happened, Vige Head Zi. I gave your vige face by not calling the yamen, now if the rumours of the Sand Vige''s Vigers selling humans to shirk their debts spreads, you cannot me me."


    Vigers were bound to gossip and Vige head Zi would not be able to stop them. Thus Yu Dong wanted to clear this me earlier lest someone said that she ruined the reputation of Sand Vige.

 Chapter 1229 Sold as a bed servant

    Zi Qian also knew that this matter was not Yu Dong''s fault. After all, she was the one who was reasonable from the start. Even though she signed a contract and suffered a loss, yet she only asked for the money that Yu Dong had paid to Ye Zexian and Zi Mu.


    She did not even ask the money that she lost because of Zi Zan''s injuries.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However the Zi family was being simply beyond unreasonable! Just because they did not want to take out the fifty taels that they owed Yu Dong, they were willing to sell Zi Mu and Ye Zexian. But did they even think that a middle aged mer and man were not even worth twenty taels! Even if they sold Zi Mu and Ye Zexian, they would still not be able to pay the debt that they owed!


    However Zi Qian was done helping them, since they did not appreciate her help then there was no need for her to help them anymore.


    "Are you sure that you want to separate and sell your son?" Zi Qian asked onest time as she looked at Old Master Zi and Old Madam Zi. She was clearly giving them onest opportunity but they did not appreciate it, Old Master Zi rolled his eyes and said,


    "Yes, Yes. We want to sell them,they are useless and good for nothings. They were the ones who burned the farm, what does it have to do with my family?" He spoke as if Zi Mu and Ye Zexian were another family from the start.


    Ye Zexian wanted to say something but Yu Dong stopped him, she turned to look at him and said, "Bring your mer son out as well. Among you all, he is the only one with a little worth."


    Though she hated how she had to act like the bad guy here, if she did not do it then Old Master Zi would probably not let go of Zi Mu and Ye Zexian.


    Ye Zexian nodded after hearing Yu Dong''s words. He ignored Old Master Zi and the rest of the family before bringing his mer son out of the house, when Old Master Zi saw that Zi Han came without cooking the meal, he could not help but say, "At least let him finish cooking."


    When everyone heard his words they were speechless, even Yu Dong who had seen a lot of shameless mers. She blinked her eyes and swallowed the harsh words that she wanted to throw at Old Master Zi before saying, "Old Master,you seem to be missing the point here. You have sold them to pay the debt that they owe. With what right you are ordering them? They are now my servants.


    If anything they would be listening to me and not you."


    Old Master Zi wanted to say that Zi Han and the rest of the Zi family was his juniors and family but he was interrupted by Yu Dong who swiftly added,


    "And since you sold them, their status has dropped and they are no longer the member of your family. In fact they do not have a family. They are alone from now onwards."


    Yu Dong words silenced theints that Old Master Zi had, that was right. Once a person was sold, they lost all of their previous status, even if Zi Mu and Ye Zexian were his son and son inw after getting sold they would have no rtion with him. He could thus no longer order them around!


    Old Master Zi was reluctant to part with Zi Han who was a really good servant but when he thought of the fifty taels, he gritted his teeth and allowed Ye Zexian to take Zi Han.


    From what Yu Dong said, she seemed to have taken a liking to this young mer as she said that only Zi Han had a little value. As long as she was willing to let them off, he did not care if he had to sell his young grandson.


    Even Zi Qian thought the same but she did not me Yu Dong. After all, women liked the young and despised the old, who could me Yu Dong for eyeing Zi Han? The heavens allowed women to have as many bed mer concubines as they liked, so what was wrong with Yu Dong taking a liking to a young mer?


    It was Old Master Zi and Old Madam Zi who were willing to make Zi Han, Yu Dong''s bed servant for the sake of fifty taels. How shameless!


    She would have to tell her husbands to stay away from Old Master Zi and his sons inw from now on lest they learned the bad things from Old Master Zi and his sons inw.


    Yu Dong sneered when she saw that Old Master Zi did not say anything. Instead she nced at Zi Han, though he was young, he had inherited all the good features of Ye Zexian, he looked sweet and charming like a little white flower that was yet to bloom.


    She smiled at him causing Zi Han to stiffen. Though he did not know who this woman was, he knew that she had purchased him¡­if he was sold to a woman,doesn''t that mean that she was going to take advantage of him?


    Zi Han was really scared!


    However his daddy squeezed his shoulders and winked at him when no one was paying attention. This calmed Zi Han down, was his daddy telling him that everything was all right?


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Yu Dong did not know about the silent conversation between the father and son, she looked at Old Master Zi and then said coldly, "You are willingly selling your son and his family to me. From now on no matter what happens to them you cannot me me." She then pulled Zi Han close to her by catching his wrist and hugged him to his side.


    "Even if this mer bes my bed servant, which is the only possible position in my house. You cannot me me understand? Don''t evere to me and make a fuss in my house."


    Her words were cold and vulgar causing the vigers of the Sand tribe to feel sorry for Zi Han but they did not know that even if Yu Dong was hugging Zi Han, she kept her distance from him.

 Chapter 1230 A kind village head

    Zi Han was quite surprised. He could tell that Yu Dong was only pretending and saying such words to highlight the despicable attitude of the Zi family. Sure enough, as soon as Yu Dong finished speaking, many vigers looked at Old Master Zi and Old Madam Zi with fear and disdain.


    For the sake of saving their old skin, they sold their mer grandson to a woman who was at least a decade older than him. This was truly shameful. What was more, Zi Han had worked hard and had taken care of the Zi family with his father. The rest of the sons-inw of Old Master Zi were toozy to care about their own families, so why would they care about the elderly?


    They also relied on Ye Zexian and his son.


    Yet they were now willing to sell Zi Han all because they did not want to take out fifty taels. It horrified and scared the vigers, they all knew that Zi Mu had worked hard to raise this family and yet when he was in need he was thrown out of the Zi house so ruthlessly.


    If Old Master Zi could throw Zi Mu out so cruelly what about them? They were just neighbours! Even if they helped Old Master Zi and his family every now and then if the opportunity demanded it, Old Master Zi would stab them in the back as well.


    They had to keep their distance from Old Master Zi from now on or else they would be the ones who would be backstabbedter on.


    Yu Dong also sensed the changes in the hearts of the vigers and for those who were looking at her contemptuously, she did not pay attention to them. This was something that she was only doing because she wanted to show how ruthless Old Master Zi and his family were, she had no other intentions.


    As long as her heart was clear she did not think that she did anything that could be considered wrong as for the perspectives of others, she did not and would not care about them.


    Zi Mu''s heart was unsettled but when he thought about how this was necessary, he still steeled his heart and knelt on the ground.


    "Father, Mother! I beg you, even if I did something wrong, I am still your son. I do not care about selling myself but Han''er is still young¡­if he is sold to Miss Yu and is forced to be a bed servant¡­what kind of life would he live? Please show me some mercy.


    I promise I will pay you back twice," Zi Mu wasn''t putting an act, he was truly pleading with his parents in the hope that they would not let him down.


    However, his hopes were doomed to dash as Old Master Zi rolled his eyes and said, "If that is his fate then let it be, after all, it''s not our fault. It''s the fault of his parents who were too foolish."


    Not only did he refuse to take the sum of money out but he also pushed the bag of sh*t on top of Zi Mu''s head.


    Explore stories at empireN?v(el)B\\jnn


    He then turned to look at Zi Qian who was staring at Zi Mu sympathetically and then said, "Vige head Zi, if you help us with the family separation that would be nice." Though he did not say anything to Zi Qian, Old Master Zi was annoyed by her expression. Who was she showing this empty sympathy to? If she wanted then she was more than wee to take out fifty taels for Zi Mu and his family.


    Anyway, he did not have the money to save Zi Mu.


    When Zi Mu heard the stern refusal of his father, thest flicker of hope in his heart diminished. He closed his eyes and then got up from the ground, he had done everything that he could do but his parents were not willing to help him pay off this ''non-existent'' debt. If this was the case then he would live his life from now onwards.


    As for his parents, Zi Mu could only take these fifty taels aspensation for them giving birth to him.


    Zi Qian also knew that there was no point in talking with people like Old Master Zi. She coldly looked at the Zi family and then turned to look at Zi Mu before saying, "Ah Mu, If you have thirty taels then I can lend you twenty. This is the maximum amount of money that I cane up with, ah!"


    However, Zi Mu was too heartbroken. In fact, he was not even getting sold for real. This was a test that Yu Dong came up with to test his rtionship with his family while at the same time helping him separate from his cold-hearted family.


    If today Old Master Zi had taken out fifty taels to redeem him instead of trodding on his head, Zi Mu would have certainly paid Old Master Zi a thousand times back. As it would have proven that Old Master Zi had him in his heart and cared for Zi Mu as his son.


    But since he refused to help Zi Mu, Zi Mu did not see the point of staying in this vige and getting bullied by his father in case he made it big.


    Zi Mu smiled wretchedly and then shook his head, "I don''t even have a single copper coin on me, Vige Head Zi. All the money was used for Zan Zan''s injuries. In fact, I still owe my sister-inw the money that she gave me to treat Zan Zan¡­ I really have no other choice than watching my entire family be ves."


    As he spoke Zi Mu cried. These tears were bitter. After all, he had helped his brothers and treated his parents really well but in his time of need they turned their backs on him, how could he not feel bitter?


    Zi Qian sighed when she heard that Zi Mu had no money. She turned to look at Yu Dong and said, "Miss Yu, I know that Ah Mu owes you money¡­but can you let his son off? I ¡­ I am willing to pay money for Han Han, he is a good boy."


    Though this sum of money would put her family in trouble, Zi Qian could not see a good mer getting ruined!

 Chapter 1231 A good lesson

    Yu Dong could see Zi Qian''s kindness but she was afraid that Old Master Zi and the rest of the Zi family would try to have designs on Zi Han if she was to let Zi Qian rescue Zi Han.


    She had seen Old Master Tong''s shamelessness and she had also seen Mother Shen''s annoying behaviour, she knew that if she did not clear off all the strings then Yu Dong would surely face another round of trouble in the future.


    As she did not want to get entangled in another drama. Though she was aware of the fact that Old Master Zi and his family would surelye to look for Zi Mu once they realized that Zi Mu had gotten richer than they could ever be, Yu Dong thought it was better to have a fake ve document to keep these leeches away from sucking Ye Zexian and Zi Mu''s blood anymore.


    Thus, she rolled her eyes and miraculously acted like a scum before saying, "What are you saying, Vige Head Zi? It''s not like I am forcing them to sell Zi Han but as you can see he is the only one who has little worth. If I sell him then what will I have? Zi Mu is a middle-aged man no one would be willing to buy him even if I sell him, Ye Zexian is the same.


    Their daughter is even more useless¡­ the only one who can make up the debt they owe is Zi Han! Do you want me to sell him too? Why did Ie here then? Should I have not gone to the Yamen and dragged the Zi family to the Yamen?"


    She paused and then added, "Of course. If they pay the fifty taels I will leave right away. I am not selfish or cold-hearted hearted but I am indeed upset after losing thousands of taels." Yu Dong turned to look at Zi Han and patted him on the head before smiling kindly at him.


    Though she was smiling kindly, her words were heartless, "Only by tasting the fresh meat will I feel a bit calm, if you snatch it away¡­then who will pay for the thousand taels that I lost including the credibility that I had in the town?"


    "This is not only about money but reputation!"


    Zi Qian felt choked up. She was really angry that Yu Dong was not willing to show her any face but when she thought about how Yu Dong was also the one who suffered a loss and was most likely in a mad mood, Zi Qian could only divert the anger on the Zi family, especially Old Master Zi.


    On the other Old Master Zi was scared that Yu Dong would change her mood and drag them all to the Yamen. His son was born a lucky star and he was destined to be rich, how could he let him be dragged to the Yamen and be given a tainted record?


    He hurriedly said to Zi Qian, "Vige head Zi, why are you speaking so much? If Miss Yu wants to take Zi Han then let her take him. It''s Han Han, good fortune that he could serve such a rich and beautiful woman. With his luck, he would never get another chance like this again."


    At this moment, if he could he would have sent Zi Han straight to Yu Dong''s bed!


    Yu Dong sneered while Zi Mu and Ye Zexian felt their hearts ache. They knew that Yu Dong was only ying the role of a scum and she had no interest in Zi Han but Old Master Zi''s heartless words still pained them.


    What if instead of Yu Dong, someone else was here? If that woman had an interest in Zi Han, then wouldn''t their son suffer? Old Master Zi was simply heartless for the sake of his own skin, he wanted to send Zi Han to another woman''s bed!


    He could even utter such shameless words without changing his expression! Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Hear that?" Yu Dong said to Zi Qian. "They have no problem selling their grandson to me. They even think it''s a good fortune for a mere thirteen-year-old mer to serve me, a woman in her twenties with two kids."


    Zi Qian was a smart woman, she noticed the sarcasm in Yu Dong''s words which more or less affirmed the doubts that Yu Dong was not here to find trouble with Zi Mu but she was here to find trouble with Old Master Zi. If that was the case then, Zi Qian''s eyes shed with a shrewd glint ¡ª¡ª


    She looked at Old Master Zi and nodded, "Very well then I will prepare separation documents including the ve documents. Once they are signed your family can do whatever they want to do."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As she spoke she turned to look at Zi Mu and Ye Zexian who seemed relieved rather than worried. Sure enough, her suspicions were right, Yu Dong was helping them but it did not make Zi Qian angry nor did she ry the truth to Old Master Zi.


    Since they wanted to separate then let them separate. Anyway, it wouldn''t be the Sand Vige that would lose its reputation, it would be Old Master Zi and his family.


    Zi Qian asked her daughter who was a schr and a teacher in the town to write down the two documents, once they were written she handed each document to Yu Dong and Old Master Zi to read.


    Old Master Zi was illiterate and thus he did not understand what was written on the contract. He turned to look at his eldest son who took it from Old Master Zi and read everything to his family.


    Yu Dong on the other hand did not need any help as she was educated and could read through the ve contract and, Ye Liu could also read it Though he knew that these ve contracts were fake, he still felt upset. He pinched his wife on the waist and looked at her with an aggrieved look on his face.


    "You are not happy? Want to teach them a lesson?" Yu Dong whispered and even created a field around them such that only Ye Liu, Zi Mu, Ye Zexian and Zi Han could hear her.


    "Yes," Ye Liu said ruthlessly. Seeing the anger in her husband''s eyes, Yu Dong pinched his face. She said,


    "Since you were the one who asked it..how can I refuse? I will teach them a good lesson."

 Chapter 1232 Repaying the rest of the debt with their bodies

    Since Ye Liu wanted to teach Old Master Zi a lesson then Yu Dong would naturally help him get what he wanted. She was not one of those tyrant CEOs who would do anything that her lover wanted but even she could not withstand how arrogant Old Master Zi and his family were being. If that was the case then they could not me her for teaching them an itty bitty lesson.


    Ye Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Yu Dong say that she was going to teach a lesson to Old Master Zi. He hated how that old mer was causing trouble for his brother and was jumping around like an annoying grasshopper. Enjoy new adventures from empire


    He was not petty but someone as disgusting as Old Master Zi really needed to be taught a few lessons about morality and human behaviour lest he continued to act like a beast.


    Zi Qian could see that the Yu family was devising something sinister because she had heard about Yu Dong a lot. She was the kind of woman who did not suffer any losses even if she were to suffer a loss, she made sure that the other party would suffer an even bigger loss.


    She knew that Yu Dong was not going to leave Old Master Zi so easily but she did not say anything after all, Zi Qian had already tried to make Old Master Zi and his family understand that there were some things that they could not take for granted.


    Zi Qian was even looking forward to seeing Old Master Zi being taught a lesson.


    On the other hand, Old Master Zi had no idea that so many people were scheming against him. He thought that he had cleared all the trouble by selling his son and his son''s family to Yu Dong.


    He pressed his thumb on the documents and then turned to look at Old Madam Zi. Compared to Old Master Zi who was heartless till the end, Old Madam Zi was a bit reluctant. However when Old Master Zi saw that his wife was feeling ''emotional'' he immediately pressed her thumb on the paper by catching her wrist and then pressing the thumb which was hovering from an inch above the paper.


    Old Master Zi''s actions sealed the deal causing Old Madam Zi''s face to turn ck. She did not expect that her husband would be thiswless, was he selling his son or he was in a hurry to send Zi Mu away as if he were a devil?


    "Here now you can leave," Old Master Zi said in a hurried voice. He did not want Yu Dong or her family to stay even a minute more at his house, if not for the fact that there were two strong mammies behind Yu Dong, he would have really pushed Yu Dong out of his house together with her family.


    However, when he looked at the tall and broad mammies, he immediately threw that idea back into his head.


    Yu Dong hummed as she carelessly read the contract and nodded after seeing that Old Master Zi had indeed signed the ve contract and severance document without a problem.


    She then turned to look at the two mammies and said, "Go and break the legs of his two sons and the eldest grandson. They owed me fifty taels but they only paid me twenty by selling their youngest son. Make sure to be swift, got it?"


    Her orders shocked Old Master Zi and Old Madam Zi. They did not expect the situation to escte like this!


    "What? Why? Why are you harming?" Old Master Zi shouted but his shouts were unheard as the two mammies walked inside the house. When Zi De and Zi Zexi saw that the two mammies wereing towards them, they were scared stiff. They turned to look at their parents who were just as scared.


    "You¡­You can''t do that, we have already sold Zi Mu and his family to you!" Old Master Zi fought back as he stepped in front of his two precious sons. He did not want Yu Dong or anyone to harm his sons. "You should break their legs if you want to why are youing after us?"


    Yu Dong curled her lips in a disdainful smile. She said to Old Master Zi, "That''s because they were still your family members when they owed me. Since that is the case then you should also suffer a little for them, right? If you enjoyed the weals then you need to be together in woes."


    She threw back Old Master Zi''s words when he said that Zi Mu was still his family member and his earnings rightfully belonged to him and his family. Of course, Old Master Zi also understood what Yu Dong was doing, his expression was that of disbelief as he looked at Yu Dong.


    He stammered, "Yo...You cannot do that!"


    "I¡­I am doing that," Yu Dong mocked him, she snorted and then said to the mammies, "What are you being polite with him for? Push him aside and finish the task. We have to go back to the mall and start working as well."


    Once she finished speaking, the mammies indeed pushed Old Master Zi aside and then caught hold of the lucky star Zi De.


    "No! No! Wait a second, we can pay you back just leave us¡ª-AHHHH!!" Zi De''s words came to a sudden halt as he screamed in pain. He really did not expect that Yu Dong would be thiswless but when he thought about her backing, he dared not say a word against her.


    His eyes closed instinctively when pain shot through his right leg which was broken. However just as he was on the verge of fainting, Mammy Lin whose heart ached a lot for Zi Zan caught hold of his other legs and with a loud snap, she broke both his legs.


    "AHHHH!!!" Zi De who was about to faint was jolted awake. He felt like he was going to die. The pain was too strong making it impossible for him to even faint!N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1233 A homely thief

    "What are you waiting for? There is also his younger brother and the precious grandson. Go and deal with them," Yu Dong was like a tyrant, she did not even blink an eye as she ordered the mammies to snap the legs of Zi Zexi and Zi Bao.


    "You cannot do that! This is against thew!" Old Master Zi''s eyes were red with worry and tears brimmed in them. He was looking at Zi De with heartache while cursing Yu Dong and her ancestors to the point where he wished that they would roll out of their graves and fall into a ditch.


    His attitude waspletely different from the time when he sold Zi Mu to Yu Dong including Zi Mu''s entire family. His expression was filled with distress and he was acting like a real father. The entire vige saw this happen in front of them and all of them turned to look at Zi Mu. They really wanted to know if Zi Mu was even Old Master Zi''s real son or not.


    Why was there such a big disparity between the two sons? One was treated like he was plucked from the heavens while the other was treated as if he was brought from the side of the road.


    Zi Mu on the other hand felt nothing. He did have some feelings towards his family earlier but when he saw how they pushed him away and even heartlessly sold his son to Yu Dong as a bed servant, his heart turnedpletely cold.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong had no interest in Zi Han if not then he would have really died multiple times.


    Yu Dong sneered when she heard Old Master Zi''s usation. She arched a brow and then said, "Yes and so is shirking from a debt. Since you refused to pay then I will make you pay the debt that you owe in another way."


    She paused and then added, "If you dislike it then you can go andin in Yamen."


    Her lips curled in a proactive smirk. "Let''s see if they dare to take yourint after hearing my name."


    Now Yu Dong was no longer a small viger in the eyes of the officials. She was someone who was linked to the higher-ups and had a bunch of good tricks up her sleeves. Unless someone was out of their mind they would not dare to go against her and offend Li Wan and the rest of the high-ranking officials.


    Usually, Yu Dong would have never abused her power like this but Old Master Zi was someone who liked to bully the weak and feared the strong. Thus she wanted to make him taste the anger and defeat that Zi Mu and his family felt for the past few years.


    Old Master Zi of course felt like his heart was tearing in half. Anger bubbled in his chest but he had no way to deal with Yu Dong, he turned to look at Zi Qian and then said,


    "What are you waiting for Vige head Zi? They are causing a ruckus in your vige, you should at least think of a way to stop them!" Old Master Zi hoped that Zi Qian would stop Yu Dong.


    However, how could Zi Qian be willing to help Old Master Zi? Not only did Old Master Zi act like a tyrant today, but he often caused trouble in the vige. What was more his grandson Zi Bao was even more ridiculous, he would tease and grope the mers of the vige. He did not even leave the daughters of a few families who were beautiful-looking.


    Just because he was born a man, Zi Bao took everything for granted and that was all because of Old Master Zi''s pampering!


    There was also the matter of a few mers who were orphaned and did not have anyone to support them vanishing from the vige. Though Zi Qian did not have any evidence, she knew that it was Zi Bao who did something unsightly to them.


    However, she could not prove it as Old Master Zi protected Zi Bao fiercely and even gave false testimony where he said that Zi Bao never left the house and was at home all day long.


    Now this was her chance to teach Old Master Zi a good lesson. She curled her lips in a mocking smile and then said, "What can I do? This is your family matter and has nothing to do with me. You can deal with it as you like."


    After she finished speaking Zi Qian nced at Yu Dong who winked at her, she assured her silently that she would not go too far with the Zi family.


    Zi Qian''s suspicions were proven true. It seemed like Yu Dong was here to support Ye Zexian and his husband.


    She nodded at Yu Dong before turning on her heels and walking away.


    Old Master Zi who was abandoned by Zi Qian was about to go crazy but he did not even have the chance to chase after Zi Qian as Zi Bao''s scream came from inside the house.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Bao''er!" Old Master Zi screamed as he left Zi De in the courtyard and then rushed inside the house. The two mammies who have dealt with Zi Bao did not even nce at him as Old Master Zi rushed past them.


    "Bao Bao! Where are you?" Old Master Zi shouted worriedly.


    "I¡­ I am here," Zi Bao shouted as hey pitifully inside the bedroom of Old Master Zi and Old Madam Zi. Originally he was thinking of stealing the money saved by his grandfather and grandmother and making a run for it.


    He wanted to hide in the town and have fun. Once everything was settled down, Zi Bao would return and with how much Old Master Zi doted on him, he would never me him.


    But before he could make a run for it, those two old mammies caught him! They not only broke both of his legs but also both of his hands, he could not even throw the box that he had stolen from under the bed and could only cling to it helplessly.

 Chapter 1234 On their way to the restaurant

    The screams of Zi Bao were too loud and more than half of the vige rushed inside the Zi family house.


    Old Master Zi did not stop them as he wanted to show everyone how ruthless Yu Dong was and how much pain she was causing his family. However, what he did not expect was that he would find his obedient and well-behaved grandson in his room. What was more he was even holding the box of money that he and his wife hid inside the room.


    Even if the vigers were simple-minded they knew what went down inside the house. The mammies most likely caught Zi Bao while he was stealing the money box but instead of stopping him, they let him do what he wanted and then broke his legs and hands such that he would not be able to deny the crime that he hadmitted.


    "Tsk, Tsk. So this is the well-behaved grandson of the Zi family, one who was born as a lucky star. Haha if he continues to steal like this then he will surely be rich and ''popr''."


    "Sure enough if the upper beam is crooked then the lower beam will be crooked as well. His father was getting beaten up outside yet instead ofing out and saving his father, he was stealing money."


    "Haha. I am dying ofughter, Old Master Zi always says that his Bao Bao is really intelligent and filial. Now I can witness him acting filial with my own eyes. What a sight! My children could never do that."


    "I need to ask my son to stay away from Zi Bao. Last time he told me that Zi Bao stole eggs from Master Mei''s house. I thought he saw wrongly, after all, Zi Bao is such a pampered child, so why would he steal? But looks like my son did not see wrongly. This child is really.. s!"


    Old Master Zi felt his face turning red with shame, he knew better than anyone what his grandson had done, in fact, he could not believe that his grandson whom he thought was someone obedient and kind would do something so ruthless.


    He actually wanted to steal the entire savings of their family and that too when they had to purchase water to drink. If he took the money away, how would they survive?


    Even Zi Bao knew that he was in trouble. In fact, he knew that he was going to be in trouble the second the mammies broke his hands. Though he knew that he was caught, Zi Bao still did not want to ruin his image in front of his grandfather. He hurriedly said, "Grandfather, it was those mammies who were snatching the money box from me. I was just trying to snatch it from the mammies."


    "That''s right, the mammies who work under the richest woman of the Big River vige would steal from you and your family," Master Ma said sarcastically.


    Old Master Zi''s face which had gotten slightly better immediately turned ck. Though he knew that his grandson was lying, he did not want to make a joke out of his family. He turned to look at Master Ma and then said, "This is the matter of my family. I don''t think this has anything to do with you, Master Ma."


    "This is indeed the matter of your family but you should reign in that grandson of yours. If he continues to lie like this, he will cause your legs to be broken as well," Master Ma snickered causing Old Master Zi''s face to turn purple.


    He wanted to say something to Master Ma but thetter did not give him a chance. Master Ma turned on his heels and said to the rest of the vigers, "Everyone go back. If we stay who knows we might end up losing something as well."


    As he walked out of the house, he gave Old Master Zi a knowing look.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Old Master Zi''s expression twisted, he turned to look at his grandson and red at him.


    "What were you doing? Were you trying to steal the money?" Though Old Master Zi doted on his grandson, he cared for money more than anything. The reason he treated his eldest son and his family so well was because he knew that his eldest son and grandson would bring back the money that he would use on him.


    Now that he saw Zi Bao steal the money from his family, he was obviously very unhappy.


    Zi Bao was not going to admit that he was the one who did something wrong. He immediately shook his head and then said, "I didn''t steal. I was worried that the woman surnamed Yu would try to snatch our savings since we failed to pay her and wanted to hide the money¡­anyway Grandpa please call the physician. I am in so much pain! I think I am going to die."


    At this moment, Zi Bao really hated his uncle and his uncle-inw. Those two were the ones who burned the farm and caused the contract to be broken and yet he was the one who had to pay for their mistake and that too with his body!


    Old Master Zi was really upset with Zi Bao but when he thought about how Zi Bao was the one who would be responsible for him and his wife in the future, he could only ask his second grandchild to bring a physician.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If he had known that Yu Dong would be this ruthless, he would have given her the money at least that way his two sons'' and grandson''s limbs would have been fine.


    On the other hand, Yu Dong and the rest of the family returned to the Big River Vige. However they were not done, Yu Dong only dealt with the Zi family, she needed to deal with the restaurant owner and her sister-inw,


    They were the culprits behind Zi Zan''s condition, after all. So how could she let them off?

 Chapter 1235 How to avenge

    When Ye Zexian and Zi Mu arrived at the Yu house with Zi Han, Shen Li told them that Zi Zan had woken up. As soon as the two of them heard that their daughter woke up, they did not care about anything and then rushed inside the house.


    "Zan Zan!" Ye Zexian rushed to the guest room where Zi Zan was cedst night and was about to throw himself at his daughter but was stopped by Yu Dong.


    "The medicine is really expensive and rare if you waste it then it will be troublesome." She had a lot of burn ointment in her space but she did not want an excited father to squeeze his daughter when Zi Zan was clearly injured to the point where she could not withstand Ye Zexian''s hug.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Only then did Ye Zexian stop and sheepishly smile at Yu Dong while Zi Mu gave thetter a grateful look. If he had stopped his husband then Ye Zexian would have gotten angry with him, but since it was Yu Dong who stopped him, Ye Zexian did not say anything.


    Even Zi Zan heaved a sigh of relief, she thought that she was going to be squeezed to death by her father just now. She turned to look at Ye Zexian who looked worried and said, "Daddy don''t worry. I am fine, the medicine Brother Li gave me is really amazing. I feel cool and refreshed, my skin doesn''t burn or itch at all."


    When Ye Zexian heard his daughter''s words, he was even more thankful to Yu Dong at the same time he was really guilty, he and his husband burned the whole farm and now they could not even supply the fruits to Yu Dong but thetter was still willing to help them.


    If not for her they would have never been able to get out of that rotten household.


    "Is that so, then make sure to work hard for your Brother Li and Sister Dong. It''s because of them that we managed to rescue you in time," Ye Zexian cleared up the matter of Zi Zan''s rescue at once in front of his daughter. Like her father, Zi Zan was too filial and did not raise her voice against her grandparents.


    Of course, Zi Zan was smart enough to understand what her father was saying. She tentatively asked, "Did grandpa and grandma not help us?"


    "Help?" Ye Zexian snorted while fussing over his daughter as he pulled away the nket and then wiped the sweat off the skin which was not burned. "They even kicked us out of the family." He then exined the matter to Zi Zan.


    After hearing Ye Zexian''s story, Zi Zan was really angry.


    "Those people are simply heartless! How could they sell you, father and Han''er like this? It''s a great thing that Sister Dong is not cold-hearted and unscrupulous or else Han''er would have really suffered!" Zi Zan angrily eximed. When she thought about how her grandparents sold off her younger brother in exchange for saving their own skin, she wished she could go ahead and fight with them.


    "There is no need for you to get angry sister," Zi Han said to Zi Zan sweetly. "Sister Dong took our revenge already. She broke the legs of eldest uncle, second uncle and Brother Bao."


    Though Zi Han was not a cruel mer, he could not help but gloat when he thought about how his uncles and cousins who bullied him got punished.


    When Zi Zan heard that her uncles and Zi Bao got their legs broken, she did not feel that Yu Dong had done anything wrong. In fact, she thought that it was what her uncles and cousins deserved. One was more crooked than the other!


    "He is right, you don''t need to worry about this instead worry about that evil-hearted boss and his sister-inw! Tomorrow we will go and seek justice for you, do they think that the world waswless?" Ye Zexian said angrily.


    His daughter had worked at the restaurant for more than two years and a half, Ye Zexian did not know what kind of life his daughter was living as his father-inw never allowed him to leave and often said that Zi Zan was earning a good sum of money and he should not disturb her. Ye Zexian had no idea as a househusband what kind of horrible life his daughter was living!


    And that she was being tortured like this!


    "They are indeed too much," Ye Liu chimed along with his brother. "Zan Zan, don''t worry. Tomorrow I and your sister-inw will go and look for that pair of ck-hearted humans, we will not only make thempensate you but we will also make sure that everyone in town sees what kind of beasts they are!"


    Yu Dong heard them but did not say anything, it was Shen Li who said, "Liu, you need to calm down. We will definitely deal with this matter but you cannot do anything rash. If you do something impulsive then we will be the ones who will be at a disadvantage." Stay updated through empire


    Since Madam Mei had connections with the Yamen, even if they wanted to make a scene they would have to do it carefully. If they were too rash then it would be Madam Mei who would deal with them instead of them dealing with her.


    Yu Dong nodded and said, "Li is right, we need to be careful with these people. Since they have dared to do this, then we need to be careful with them as they know that even if they get caught they will be able to escape."


    "Dong Dong, then what should we do?" Ye Liu asked as he turned to look at his wife, he was anxious. He thought that his wife was going to let those people escape! They could not allow those unreasonable and unscrupulous people to escape justice.


    Even Ye Zexian turned to look at Yu Dong and waited for her, his daughter had been bullied and he wanted to avenge his daughter!

 Chapter 1236 This is the place

    They were illiterate and they did not have any connections in the town thus they had no idea how to deal with someone like Madam Mei who had connections in the Yamen.


    Yu Dong turned to look at Zi Zan and then asked, "Zan Zan, did your boss harm someone else? Maybe her sister-inw also cost someone''s life. As long as you know anything just tell me about it, I assure you that you will not have to worry about anything."


    Zi Zan pursed her lips but when she thought about the heartless things that her boss and her sister-inw did she no longer felt hesitant. She thought for a moment and then said, "They are indeed ruthless. They hire people almost every month, I thought that it was because there is a lot of work in the restaurant but it seems like I was thinking too much!"


    "They do not hire people every month because there is a rush in the restaurant but because something happens to the hired mers or women every now and then."


    As she spoke, her expression could not help but turn dark. Zi Zan now realized that she was the one who was foolish enough to not see what was going on in the restaurant, if she had paid more attention to the things happening around her then nothing like this would have happened to her.


    She often worried about her family and thought that if she left then her family would suffer, if she had known that her grandparents would be this ruthless then Zi Zan wouldn''t have worried about anything.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What do you mean by that?" Ye Zexian asked with a worried note in his voice, he had a feeling that it was not as simple as Zi Zan said it was.


    When Zi Zan saw that her father was worried, she was a bit hesitant but she still told the truth to Zi Mu and Ye Zexian.


    "It''s nothing. I have heard rumours from the other workers that the Boss of the restaurant often beats servers and chefs when she is drunk and she is really jealous of the disciples who are epted by Mistress Lin. Thus she targets them more than the rest."


    "Her sister-inw is not a good person either, she molested and forced many mers whoter vanished. However every time the family of these workers came to ask for justice, the two of them provided evidence and told everyone that the mers ran away with their lovers while the women and men stole money before running away. They even made the families of those servers and workers pay them money."


    She then paused and added, "However my master told me that those servers were most likely killed by them. I would have too if my master did note back in time¡­"


    The restaurant owner respected Mistress Lin as thetter was the granddaughter of an Imperial Chef and thus Madam Mei did not cause trouble for Madam Lin but at the same time, she was really envious of the chefs who could learn under Madam Lin and thus targeted them.


    Even the reason was rather petty. Madam Mei wanted her daughter and sister-inw to learn from Madam Lin but Madam Lin knew what kind of unscrupulous people were living in the Mei family.


    She absolutely refused to teach them, if not for the fact that Madam Lin had a sick husband, she would have left the restaurant and looked for a job somewhere but now Madam Lin was getting old and she had baggage of elderly husbands, no one wanted to hire her.


    Thus, she could only stay with Madam Mei and her family.


    When Ye Zexian heard Zi Zan say that Madam Mei and her family had killed so many servers, he was really furious. He smacked Zi Zan on the foot and then said, "You are bold, you knew that those women were really cruel and yet you stayed with them. You are lucky that your master came back and sent you back or else¡­"


    Ye Zexian really wanted to beat his rebellious daughter, however, when he saw her condition, he could not bear to do that.


    "Alright, don''t me Zan Zan. It''s because we did not do a good job," Zi Mu said to his husband, he then turned to look at Yu Dong before asking, "Can we deal with them? Even if they killed those servers and workers, it''s not like we can create trouble with them?"


    After all, there was no evidence that it was Madam Mei and her sister-inw who beat them to death. There were no advanced machines that could detect their lies or catch their crimes.


    Yu Dong smiled at Zi Mu and then said, "There is no need for you to worry. You are only in charge of taking Zi Zan with you to the town with me. Since these two ck hearted people like to oppress others and force them in a corner then I will make sure that they will have to pay for their crimes."


    No one else could catch these two women in the act but Yu Dong was different, she could not only catch hold of their crimes but she could also make those people confess to their sins.


    ****


    There were quite several pedestrians around six and seven am in the morning. It was summer and the weather was really hot but even then some of the mers went to bring water from the wells that were located on the outskirts of the town. Even though it was a long and arduous journey, they were willing to work hard as they did not want to die of thirst.


    While the hawkers were already roaming around the streets as they were worried that they would lose their business.


    "Zan Zan, this is the ce?" Yu Dong asked as she came to a stop in front of the restaurant which was yet to open.


    Zan Zan who was lying on the cart nodded, "This is the ce. The boss is Mei Shu, and her sister-inw is called Gu Mu. Both of them are equally horrible!"

 Chapter 1237 Make a fuss, louder the better

    Yu Dong nodded as she turned to look at Ye Zexian who nodded. He rushed ahead and then fell on the ground, once he was in position he started to beat his thighs and then cried as loudly as possible,


    "Everyone, please be the judge of this poor mer''s tragedy! If no one helps me then what will my family do?"


    Ye Zexian was a rural mer, his voice was loud and he did not have any qualms about acting like a shrew. His voice attracted the attention of the pedestrians, and they all stopped to see what was going on.


    Once Ye Zexian attracted the attention of the pedestrians, Yu Dong turned to look at Zi Mu who sucked in a deep breath and then walked in front of the restaurant. He then loudly shouted, "Everyone listens to me! This restaurant''s boss is an evil woman! She is ck-hearted and vicious and her sister-inw is even more horrible."


    "They do not treat their workers as human beings and instead treat them like animals. Look at my daughter! She was almost burned to death by these horrible beasts! They even threw my daughter out of the restaurant without paying her anypensation. You have no idea how hard it was for me and my husband to pay for her treatment! Come and look!"


    He wiped his tears and then said, "My daughter was taken as the disciple of the head chef of this restaurant and they wanted to snatch the position from my daughter. The sister-inw of Boss Mei was jealous of my daughter and wanted to snatch the opportunity from her, when my daughter refused she poured hot oil on my daughter''s body!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Look at my daughter, her future is ruined by these heartless beasts!"


    Everyone turned to look at Zi Zan. Though Zi Zan was ashamed and embarrassed about her current condition, Yu Dong had told her that her condition would improve in the future and they needed to show the ruthlessness of Boss Mei and Gu Mu, thus she had to show her face in front of others.


    Yu Dong also told her that there was no need for her to be ashamed. The one who should be ashamed should be the culprit behind her condition and not her who was the victim.


    Thus when everyone looked at her Zi Zan did not lower her head and let them watch.


    "Oh my god! This is purely sinister! How can a human be so evil?"


    "You did not hear the man? He said that this restaurant''s owners are beasts. I agree with him. They are indeed beasts, look at the burns on the body of that poor girl. She is so young, with such severe burns, how will she even live?"


    "That''s right even if she is a woman. She will not be able to survive in this rotten world. Everyone will make fun of her¡­who will marry off their mer sons to this woman?"


    "I have heard about the cruelty of the boss of this restaurant. Her sister-inw is nothing good either, there was a time when I caught her groping a mer server. The boss of the restaurant forces the servers to work from morning till night, she doesn''t hire separate workers instead she asks her servers to wash the dishes, clean the restaurant and even cook alongside the head chefs.


    All of this for only thirty copper coins."


    "They pay thirty copper coins for so much work? Do they not even have the least bit of conscience?"


    "If they had a conscience, do you think that they would have done something like this? Look at the face and arms of the girl¡­her burns are at least second-degree burns, they did not evenpensate her and left the poor girl to suffer."


    Ye Zexian on the side continued to hit his thighs as he bawled, "My daughter was almost on the verge of death. However, she must have done some great things in her past life, she met with a wandering immortal and he helped and gave her an extra breath of life. If not then my daughter would have been killed and buried because of these two inhuman women."


    He wiped his tears and then continued, "My daughter was harmed so badly and yet do you know what the boss asked the servers to tell us?"


    One of the mers could not help but ask with a frown, "Don''t tell me that they asked you to pay back for the oil that was spilled?"


    "You are right! Brother, you are absolutely right," Ye Zexian cried. "The ck-hearted woman sent my daughter on a makeshift stretcher and then asked the serves to tell me that my daughter''s ident caused her a loss of three litres of oil and she wants me and my husband to pay at ten taels."


    "Tell me, brother my husband and I are running around the town to treat my daughter, where will we get ten taels topensate for the oil that was spilt on my daughter?"


    "This is my daughter. I have raised her like a princess, she is my only daughter and the heir of my husband''s bloodline. If something happens to her, tell me how will I and my husband survive? I have never even hit her because she is our only daughter. Yet these people ruined her entire life, isn''t this simr to driving a knife in our hearts?"


    Ye Zexian cried as he started to beat his chest. " My poor daughter, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have sent you to this nest of evil creatures."


    When the crowd of onlookers heard Ye Zexian''s words they were angered.


    "The boss and her sister-inw are really evil. This is someone else''s daughter how could they torture her like this?"


    "That''s right, it''s fine if they want to snatch the opportunity¡­they could have simply fired the girl, why did they have to ruin her life this? How will she live like this?"


    Zi Zan also wanted to shed tears when she heard this, if not for Yu Dong who told her that she would be fine, she also wanted to cry and ask why Mei Shu and Gu Mu treated her like this!

 Chapter 1238 What can do you to me

    Ye Zexian wiped his tears. He then said to the crowd, "If this was all, I would have never said a word but that vicious boss even threatened me and my husband. She asked the servers of her restaurant to tell my husband that if any one of us dared to make a fuss, she would me our daughter for stealing money and harassing mers before sending her to the Yamen.


    But this is about our daughter''s life, how can we not ask for justice?"


    "Even if these evil-hearted beasts do not get punished, I want my daughter to at least get the apology that she deserves."


    "He is right! This is not about right and wrong but justice! These people have gone too far, do they think that they are thew just because they are just a bit rich?"


    "This is indeed immoral!" One of the women in the crowd was incensed as she had a daughter as well and she loved her daughter way more than anything in her life.


    "She shouldn''t have done that! What if something happened and this girl lost her life? A family would have been ruined, can they bear to take responsibility for something so horrible?"


    "This restaurant is big and it''s famous because the head chef is the descendant of the imperial chef. Maybe they thought that no one would be daring enough to cause trouble for them. This is simply ridiculous!"


    "Honestly! They did not buy the girl, did they think that they could treat her like how one would treat a ve? Even a ve should not be treated like this!"


    "Brother don''t worry! We are with you, call those ck-hearted out. We will help you."


    "Yes, yes stop crying. We will support you."


    "Let me see what these human people look like!"


    Ye Zexian''s heart warmed up when he heard the words of the crowd. He then wiped his eyes with the back of his hands and said, "The boss warned us that she has connections with Yamen, I am not sure if you all will be fine. I don''t want to lie to all of you lest you all get bullied by them."


    "What? What kind of nonsense is this?" An elderly woman spoke up with a frown. Yu Dong turned to look at the elderly woman and her lips curled up in a smile. She did not think that her luck was going to y out like this.


    The elderly woman said, "Go ahead and call that woman out, I want to see how the Yamen officers who are responsible for protecting us will cause trouble formoners."


    Inside the restaurant, Mei Shu was sleeping soundly with her mer concubine. However she was woken up by a series of knocks, she frowned as she sat up straight in the bed before walking to the door of her room.


    "What is going on?" She asked looking rather puzzled.


    Mei Shu had a mean-looking face, so when she frowned and looked at someone she caused them to be terrified.


    Gu Mu who stood outside the courtyard of the mer concubine was rather upset when she saw that her sister-inw was with a mer concubine instead of her brother but then she swallowed her grievance and anger before saying, "Its Zi Zan! Her family is here to cause trouble."


    When Mei Shu heard that someone was there to cause trouble for their restaurant, she was really upset. Her anger rose immediately as she questioned, "What do you mean that they are here to cause trouble? It''s still early in the morning."


    It was such bad luck that they started to have problems before the restaurant could be open.


    Gu Mu pursed her lips and then said, "What can I do? I warned the family to not cause trouble but they did not listen. It''s not my fault that did not listen." At the same time, she was really upset that her sister-inw was losing her temper with her, it wasn''t as if she was the one who was causing trouble.


    However Gu Mu relied on her sister-inw to cause trouble, she did not dare to lose her temper on her sister-inw.


    "Is Zi Zan''s family alone?" Mei Shu questioned as she picked up the outer robe and then draped it on her shoulders. She did not want any more trouble lest they ended up being entangled in even more of a mess.


    "They are the only ones," Gu Mu nodded. She didn''t take Zi Zan or her family seriously at all. After all, she knew that the family of Zi Zan were filled with farmers and they did not have anyone with connections. There was no need for her to worry about them making a fuss.


    When Mei Shu heard that Zi Zan''s family came to cause trouble alone, she sneered, "That b*tch and her family dares to bring trouble at my doorstep? That too in the morning? Does she think that I am so easily bullied? I will teach her a good lesson!" She stomped towards the restaurant.


    Gu Mu thought for a moment and chased after her sister-inw. She wanted to watch the show! It would be best if Zi Zan suffered really badly! How dare she drag her through the mud!


    If nothing worked then she would make sure that Zi Zan and her family would never appear in the town again!


    Mei Shu rushed out of the house and then crossed the restaurant''s lobby beforeing to a stop in front of the woman with a heroic aura.


    When her eyes met with Yu Dong, she was stunned but soon she came back to her senses. Her fury climbed to another level when she saw that the woman had gathered a crowd in front of her restaurant and asked, "Who are you? Why are you making a fuss in front of my restaurant?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yu Dong did not tell Mei Shu her identity, she simply said, "I am the sister-inw of the server who was burned by your sister-inw."


    When Mei Shu heard Yu Dong''s introduction sheughed and said, "You think you are some big shot? So what if you are that b*tchs sister-inw? In any case, you are a poor farmer as well. What do you think you can do to me?"

 Chapter 1239 Sue if you can

    Yu Dong smiled. She knew that Mei Shu was arrogant but she did not think that she would be this arrogant. She actually dared to question Yu Dong so boldly. Did she really think that her connections could save her always? Hmm¡­ if that was the case then Yu Dong had to make sure that this connection would step out of her or his hiding hole.


    Only by dragging Mei Shu''s connection would she be able to bring justice to the poor souls who departed from this world without getting a fair trial and were buried in an unmarked grave.


    "I might be a poor farmer but don''t forget that it''s because of farmers like me that you can run this restaurant of yours. If not for the fact that farmers like me were selling vegetables to you and your restaurant, do you think that even with an imperial chef you would have seeded in making such a fortune?" Yu Dong questioned calmly. "Anyway, I am not here to quibble regarding my worth with you.


    I want to know, was it your sister-inw who poured hot oil on my sister-inw and tried to kill her?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mei Shu turned to look at Gu Mu and cursed her for causing trouble. She had told her that even if Zi Zan was chosen as the disciple of Madam Li, she would make sure that Zi Zan was kicked out of the restaurant. In fact, she would have even profited from that incident.


    But her sister-inw was provoked by Zi Zan and that fool reacted before she could stop her. However, even though she was upset with Gu Mu, she did not make things difficult for her as Gu Mu''s brother was her legal husband and he was her childhood sweetheart,pared to others Mei Shu had more feelings for Gu Man.


    What was more, her husband was from a prominent family and if not for the fact that Gu Mu was the only useless one in the Gu family her inws would not have sent Gu Mu to her.


    In exchange, the Gu family helped her a lot!


    More importantly, her other sister-inw was the assistant of a big shot. That woman was rich and she had a lot of influence as well, there was no way her elder sister-inw would ignore her and Gu Man. Thus, Mei Shu was not scared of this woman in front of her.


    She said arrogantly without much thought, "What do you mean by that? Who told you that it was my sister-inw who poured the oil on that foolish girl? She was the one who foolishly spilt the oil on herself and then got hurt. Now do you want to make her self-inflicted injuries a horrendous crimemitted by my sister inw? You are dreaming!"


    Yu Dong crossed her hands and then sneered coldly. She said, "Look at the injuries of my sister-inw first before making such ims. Her face and neck have been burned as well, do you want to tell me that my sister-inw picked up the entire vat of boiling oil and then poured it on her face and front body? Even a fool would not do something so dangerous! Who are you trying to fool!"


    Mei Shu did not expect that a viger would be this eloquent, her expression twisted as she red at Yu Dong and then said harshly, "Fine!


    I was giving you face by not bringing up her shameful crimes." Her brows rose slightly and her eyes revealed a mocking and contemptuous expression as she said to Yu Dong disdainfully, "She tried to steal money from my restaurant and my sister-inw caught her. They ended up in a physical altercation which led to Zi Zan getting hurt like this. However, I am a good woman.


    I did not want to make a fuss and save her reputation which is why I did not mention that embarrassing incident and left it at that."


    She then looked at Yu Dong with a helpless expression as if it was Yu Dong who forced her into saying such a humiliating thing and then said, "Who would have thought that you woulde here and cause trouble."


    "Oh my god.." Mei Shu heard someone exim in the crowd and felt inwardly proud. She had done the same thing many times and thus she was not scared of being caught. However the second she was feeling proud, she heard the same person say, "She really said the same thing as this girl''s father told us. She actually med the victim by mentioning that she was the one who stole it."


    "Well she had done it many times, surely she was confident. Most probably a secondter she will tell us that this poor girl had molested someone."


    The crowd around the shop couldn''t stand silently anymore.


    When Mei Shu heard the remarks of the crowd she was simply dumbfounded. What was going on? Shouldn''t they be sympathizing with her? Why were they speaking up for Zi Zan and her family? What was going on?


    The more Mei Shu heard the remarks of the crowd the more stunned she became, her vision almost turned dark and she stumbled. If not for Gu Mu who helped her up, she would have fallen on the ground.


    "You are too much! We are speaking the truth, why don''t you believe us?" Gu Mu could not help but question the crowd that was speaking up for Yu Dong and Zi Zan instead of believing them.


    Even Mei Shu who returned to her senses was really angry. It seemed like she was schemed against by this stupid viger. She must have dug a pit for her already and watched her jump inside of it! She gritted her teeth and then cursed at Yu Dong, "You poor thing! You are really cunning! You dared to scheme against me!"


    However, a secondter she curled her lips coldly and said, "Fine, so what if we did it? What can you do to us? There is no evidence. If you want to take this matter to the court then go ahead. Do you think I will be afraid of you? I have connections with the rich and my friend is in Yamen.


    See if you can touch me!"

 Chapter 1240 I will send you back in a coffin

    Mei Shu wascent because of her connections, though she was annoyed by what happened with Yu Dong she was not scared. Yes, she did it but as long as she did not admit it in front of the Yamen and the officials what could this woman even do? It wasn''t as if she could make her confess.


    "This is ridiculous!"


    "Just because she has connections in the Yamen and the rich officials, she thinks that she can do anything? Why does it feel like she thinks that she is the owner of the yamen rather than having connections?"


    "You are right. She is acting like she owns the Yamen or something of the sort."


    Mei Shu''s face couldn''t help but turn darker. She did not expect so many people to curse at her. What was going on? Why were these people so against her? It bewildered her but Mei Shu would never in her million dreams would have thought that Ye Zexian under Yu Dong''s orders directed and acted a wonderful scene of a father in distress because of the injustice that his daughter suffered.


    Yu Dong told Ye Zexian that the emotions of people could lead to great victories and Ye Zexian trusted Yu Dong blindly, especially after the victory that she led against the Zi familyst night thus, he did a wonderful job of evoking sympathy from the crowd which led to everyone distrusting Mei Shu from the very beginning.


    Of course, it also helped that Mei Shu was not a good woman and started acting arrogantly the moment she was pushed into a corner by Yu Dong. If she was as witty as arrogant she was, then Mei Shu would have acted a bit more smartly.


    Mei Shu stared at the crowd and then said fiercely, "What are you causing trouble for? Do you all want to get a taste of the Prison as well? Get lost before I throw you inside the yamen along with these troublemakers!"


    The elderly woman who had spoken earlier could not help but re at Mei Shu. She pointed at her and then shouted angrily, "We cannot stay silent when you are killing someone! This girl was lucky and survived who knows what you have done to your other servers! Today I have to get to the bottom of this matter and no one will be able to stop me!


    Even if you want to throw me into the Yamen then you might as well do it because I am poking my nose in this matter."


    Mei Shu was really upset when she was scolded by the elderly woman. Ever since she was a child even her parents thought twice before scolding her and yet this elderly woman was scolding her as if she had the right to do so?


    She turned her attention to the Elderly woman and then scolded her right back, "Old woman, do you think that you have too many days to live? Why are you getting in my way? Don''t try to push your luck, if you dare to make me upset then I will send you back home in the coffin."


    Mei Shu did not only know a lot of influential people but she also knew a lot of thugs and criminals. Killing someone was as easy as snapping her fingers for her. So there was no need for her to fear this elderly woman or anyone in the crowd.


    When the elderly woman was scolded she was so angry that she could not breathe. This was the first time someone had scolded her like this, as the grandmother of the Marchioness and the mother of the ex marchioness, even the Empress showed her face. How dare this small boss of a restaurant look down on her?


    Old Madam Qiao''s face turned cold as she red at Mei Shu and then said to her, "You are really daring! I have lived for so long but no one ever dared to say such words to me. You dared to threaten me with my life? That too in public!?" Old Madam Qiao straightened up her spine and then sneered, "Very well! Then I will y along with you. I want to see how you will send me back in a coffin!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her face was red with anger.


    Ye Liu immediately patted Old Madam Qiao and handed her a pouch of water. He appeased Old Madam Qiao, "Madam there is no need for you to be so angry please pay attention to your health, as nothing is more important than that. By wasting your health on an unreasonable person you are only harming yourself."


    Old Madam Qiao looked at Ye Liu and she noticed the simrities between him and Ye Zexian. Her eyes softened as she said to the mer, "I cannot stand this ck-hearted beast to be so arrogant! She is simply outrageous, if she dared to do something like this to Zi Zan then she must have done something simr to others!"


    "That''s right!" Another woman chimed up as she red at Mei Shu, Ye Liu looked at the woman and realized that it was Madam Geng and her husband Master Song who was carrying the little princess of the Geng family in his arms. Next to him was Master Bai who was staring at Mei Shu with an annoyed look on his face.


    Madam Geng said to Mei Shu, "I have heard rumours about your actions, you hire servants and then you say lies such that they ran away after stealing or falling in love with someone but now I am suspicious that there is more to the story that you show!"


    Master Bai looked at the woman while holding his newly born daughter and then turned to look at Song Zhi who was holding Geng Yating.


    "Isn''t this Yu Dong?" He asked in a low whisper what was Miss Yu who could deal with scum like this in a jiffy ying along with Mei Shu like this?


    Song Zhi nodded as he replied to Bai Feng, "I think she is nning something or else Miss Yu will not waste her time like this."

 Chapter 1241 Pulling big guns out

    Song Zhi knew Yu Dong. Though he did not know her that closely, he understood that she was not the kind of woman who would waste her time like this, if she was willing to stand on the street and quibble with the boss of this restaurant, then she must be thinking of something.


    "Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you threaten me??" Mei Shu red at Geng Gengxin and Old Madam Qiao. She really could understand what she did to deserve this, usually, this kind of fuss was cleared up in seconds. But it was getting louder and louder today.


    Mei Shu was also afraid now. If this fuss got any louder than it already was, then all the secrets that she was hiding would slowlye to light. She could not allow that to happen!


    She turned to re at Yu Dong and the rest before saying, "I am telling you that this woman stole from me and received her karma. Why are you getting mad at me for something that she did? And the rest of the servers were the same! I did nothing to them."


    At this point, Yu Dong pursed her lips into a faint smile. She looked at Mei Shu with a confident and slightly mocking expression before saying in a clear voice, "Oh, are you saying that even after being robbed again, you did notin to the Yamen? Not even once?


    What''s even surprising is that even after running away the servers never returned to their homes, even once¡­ as if they never existed in the first ce."


    "They ran away and their families had topensate you each time. I don''t know why but this sounds sketchy to me. Because no matter how I see it, you are the one who benefited in the end, Madam Mei."


    "And you don''t have to go back to your lies once again. You just admitted in front of everyone that your sister-inw was the one who poured hot oil on Zi Zan. Even if you retract your said statement, it''s not going to change anything as everyone heard it."


    "I will not poke my nose into the matter of the other servers as I have nothing to do with them. But since your sister-inw caused my sister-inw to almost lose her life, Zi Zan deserves to bepensated.


    ording to thew, if a servant who is not bound by the ve contract is tormented or physically abused by his or her employer then he or she has the right to demand medical treatment as well as ten times the sry if their life is the one that is put in danger by their employer."


    "Since that is the case then Zan Zan''s medical treatment costs more than a hundred taels coupled with her sry, you need to pay her at least three hundred taels."


    Once Yu Dong finished speaking, the crowd around her gasped.


    On the other hand, the servers who worked under Mei Shu felt their eyes light up with hope.


    "This is good! This way this ck-hearted woman and her sister-inw would have to suffer! This is good, who told them to act like this?"


    "Ten times the sry and the medical treatment! Haha, this is great, now a certain someone will get a taste of what it feels like to be pushed into a corner."


    "But this woman made sense. The servers and workers running away benefited Mei Shu in the end, but I think there is something wrong. This matter needs to be investigated till the end."


    "I think the same too!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mei Shu was shocked. She did not think that there was such aw since she was uneducated and so were the severs, neither of them knew that there was such aw. When Mei Shu heard Yu Dong''s words, she was stunned. She did not think that this farmer was actually educated!


    She looked at Yu Dong with a wary look in her eyes as she sized up Yu Dong and questioned, "Who are you?" She did not know who this woman was but she only knew one thing Yu Dong looked a bit smarter than she expected her to be.


    Mei Shu was really wise, if not for the fact that she was skilled enough to read people, she wouldn''t have been able to work in the town for so long nor would she be able to coax the son of Gu family, Gu Man into marrying her. However, for some reason she could not read Yu Dong nor could she understand what her identity was, however, a farmer couldn''t be this educated!


    She even knew thew.


    However, when she thought of her elder sister-inw''s identity she calmed down and then said, "No matter who you are if you continue like this then I am afraid that I will have to give you a taste of your own medicine!"


    Yu Dong sneered and then said, "Is that so? Then give me a taste of my medicine. I want to taste it."


    Mei Shu thought that Yu Dong was only pretending to be calm thus, she turned to look at Gu Mu and then said, "Go and bring your elder sister. Tell her that if she does note here, I and your brother will have no future."


    She knew that her sister-inw was someone who would not help her unless she was pushed into a corner.


    Gu Mu also knew that Mei Shu was only lying and faking it thus she nodded and rushed to Main Street to bring her elder sister with her.


    On the other hand, Old Madam Qiao was worried that Yu Dong would be bullied thus she turned to her servant and said, "Go and bring Sha Sha! Tell her that if she doesn''te here then she doesn''t have to go back home!"


    Since Mei Shu was pulling out big guns then she might as well help this poor woman!

 Chapter 1242 The victim is the backer

    "Hmph, then don''t me meter on!" Mei Shu red at Yu Dong. She did not say anything. She arrogantly looked down at Yu Dong as if she could already watch Yu Dong being dragged to the yamen by her connections.


    Yu Dong also did not say anything, she was watching for the person who was going to help Mei Shu appear. She wanted to see who was this rich woman behind Mei Shu, even if there was indeed a rich woman helping Mei Shu, she did not think that the rich woman would be as influential as Qiao Sha and Li Wan.


    A few minutester the sound of footsteps came from behind them, Yu Dong and the rest of the Yu family also turned to look at the person who had arrived along with the crowd and what they saw made their mouths drop. They all turned to look at Yu Dong whose lips twitched.


    Because the person who arrived was none other than Gu Ke Jin. Her assistant. Then doesn''t that mean that the woman behind Mei Shu was her? What a joke! The one who came to ask for justice turned out to be the backer. Anyone who hears this wouldugh at Yu Dong.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Gu Ke Jin was also surprised, when she was working at the pub, her sister Gu Mu came to the Mer Bar and then cried saying that someone was trying to ckmail her and their sister-inw. She wanted Gu Ke Jin toe and help her send away the ckmailers but could someone tell her why her boss Yu Dong was standing in front of the Mei family restaurant?


    Though Gu Ke Jin did not know what was happening she had a feeling that Mei Shu and Gu Mu had caused a big trouble for her if Yu Dong was standing in the front of the crowd. Even the expression on her boss''s face was really amusing.


    "Ke Jin! Thank goodness you are here!" Mei Shu heaved a sigh of relief. Sure enough, her sister-inw cared about Gu Man a lot, if not she would have definitely refused toe and see her.


    Gu Ke Jin looked at Yu Dong whose lips were curled up in a smile that was not a smile and shuddered. She then turned to look at Mei Shu before asking coldly, "What are you calling me for? Didn''t I tell you that I was not going to help your restaurant thest time? Why did you call me then?"


    She immediately cleared up the misunderstandings that might arise because of this situation.


    Mei Shu did not expect Gu Ke Jin to not show her any respect in front of the crowd, however when she thought about how Gu Man was Gu Ke Jin''s biological brother and she wouldn''t ignore him, she immediately said to Gu Ke Jin, "Sister inw look at this, this woman is trying to scam me. She keeps ming me that I and Mu Mu were the ones who burned her sister-inw."


    "I never did anything to her sister-inw, she is here to cause trouble for me and get three hundred taels from me."


    ''The woman who earns more than three million taels in a day came here to scam three hundred taels?'' Gu Ke Jin did not even need to think twice before realizing what was going on, her sister and sister-inw harmed another innocent woman but unfortunately for them, this woman turned out to be the sister-inw of Yu Dong. Her boss!


    "Yes, Ke Jin.. I came here to scam three hundred taels from your sister-inw," Yu Dong said sarcastically. She turned to look at Gu Ke Jin who shook her head fervently as if trying to deny her connection with Gu Mu and Mei Shu. "Tell me if you are going to give it to me or not. Or should I think of some other way to scam?"


    When Mei Shu heard Yu Dong talk so rudely to Gu Ke Jin, she thought that something was wrong but when she thought about how this woman was trying to chew more than she could bite, Mei Shu scolded Yu Dong, "Yiu b*tch what are you doing? Do you even know who are you talking to?"


    ''B*tch¡­this idiot called my boss a b*tch ¡ª¡ª it''s done, now even the heavens cannot save this fool,'' Gu Ke Jin closed her eyes in desperation.


    Yu Dong who was cursed at by Mei Xin raised her brow and turned to look at Gu Ke Jin, whose expression was twisted andplexion was pale. She did not say anything to Mei Shu, this idiot. Instead, she turned to look at Gu Ke Jin and said, "Who do you think I am talking to Ke Jin?" She questioned in a cold voice.


    "You¡ª¡ª"


    "B¡­Boss, listen to me first," Gu Ke Jin spoke up before Mei Shu could curse Yu Dong any further. No sooner did she finish speaking Xiao Hua with Xiao Zimo arrived at the restaurant as well. The two of them looked at Yu Dong and Gu Ke Jin before turning to look at Mei Shu. They did not understand what happened just now but most likely it was this woman who caused trouble for Gu Ke Jin.


    "What is going on?" Xiao Hua questioned and the same question was in the head of Mei Shu. Did she hear it clearly? Gu Ke Jin was calling this woman boss? Then ¡­then this woman was¡ª¡ª


    Her eyes widened as she looked at Yu Dong who smiled and re-introduced herself, "Let me introduce myself again. My name is Yu Dong, the owner of the Mer Bar, the owner of Big River Vige and the Bo and Bun mall owner as well as Gu Ke Jin''s boss. Though I am indeed a poor farmer who doesn''t know any better, after all, I do not remember getting acquainted with Miss Mei."


    She then turned to look at Gu Ke Jin and said, "Your sister-inw just said that she was going to teach me a good lesson. What do you have to say about this Ke Jin?"

 Chapter 1243 Importance of connections

    "What? You are the boss of that big mall?" Someone in the crowd screamed as they looked at Yu Dong who merely smiled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She did not want to use her connections to battle someone like Mei Shu but since thetter was being such an annoying twat then she would make her wishe true.


    Mei Shu on the other hand couldn''t believe that thismoner upon whom she was looking down on just moments ago turned out to be the boss of the Mer Bar and the Bun and Bo mall. What was going on? Why did she not know that Zi Zan had such rich and influential rtives? More importantly, if Zi Zan had this rich sister-inw why was she working in her restaurant?


    If this woman was really the boss of Gu Ke Jin ¡­.


    Mei Shu felt her vision fade, at that moment she hated to admit but she had really kicked an iron te this time.


    When Yu Dong announced that she was the owner of the mall and the Bar that specializes in serving the husbands of the officials, many people in the crowd were shocked but a few of them felt that it made sense. Yu Dong did seem like she was different and not just a small farmer.


    In this town, only someone who was an anomaly would have not heard about the Mer Bar and the Mall. Some of them haven''t not only heard about it but have also visited with their husbands while others visited the mall. They have eaten the goods sold by Yu Dong, for example, Old Madam Qiao.


    As soon as she heard that this woman was Yu Dong, her eyes lit up. She had been trying to contact Yu Dong for a long time as her granddaughter was proving useless, it had been months since Jiang Fen Hua gave birth but her granddaughter could not even get her to meet her great-granddaughter.


    It had been months since Zhou Yan and Jiang Fenhua left the mansion and yet they hadn''t seen them for ages! Now that she had met with Yu Dong, Old Madam Qiao was going to get close to Yu Dong and ask her to bring her to Jiang Fenhua. She did not think that Yu Dong would be as useless as her granddaughter.


    Old Madam Qiao smiled and then immediately turned to look at Mei Shu before saying, "Now what are you going to say? Are you going to say that it''s your sister-inw whose words are more effective than the boss''s? Will the big boss listen to your sister-inw even though it was the big boss''s sister-inw who was harmed by Miss Gu?"


    Before Mei Shu could say anything Gu Ke Jin spoke up, "I did note here to help her without any bottom line. I am not that unreasonable, I would have listened to the entire situation beforeing up with a conclusion of my own. Even if it wasn''t my boss''s family who was harmed."


    Gu Ke Jin red at Mei Shu and Gu Mu, she really hated these two troublemakers. They almost ruined her, if not for the fact that she had never done anything to step on Yu Dong''s bottom line, she was sure that Yu Dong would have fired her then and there. Thus she decided to clear the matter at once.


    "Ke Jin!" Mei Shu did not expect that Gu Ke Jin would say such words, her eyes widened as she looked at Gu Ke Jin who red back at her.


    "You told me that you were getting ckmailed and it was something rted to Brother Man, tell me where is this case rted to Brother Man? Tell me did you make Gu Mu lie to bring me here?" Gu Ke Jin questioned Mei Shu without showing any face to thetter. She was really upset with how Mei Shu embarrassed her in front of Yu Dong.


    All the hard work that she had done under Yu Dong had gone down the drain. Now Yu Dong would think that she was bullying people by using her power and position.


    Mei Shu''s face turned red. In the past, she only needed to use Gu Ke Jin''s name along with Yu Dong thus no one questioned her and listened to her threats blindly but now that Gu Ke Jin had cleared up her rtion with Mei Shu, she was worried that no one would take her seriously.


    "Ke Jin, this is a misunderstanding¡­ I did not know that this woman was your boss," began Mei Shu but Xiao Hua who caught wind of the situation from Ye Liu turned around and red at her before saying, "Are you saying that it would have been fine if it was someone else than Yu Dong?"


    Mei Shu wanted to snap at Xiao Hua but when she saw that thetter was standing next to Yu Dong, she swallowed her words and then said, "This is not what it looks like¡­" She wanted to exin but she did not know what to do or say, she knew that when Bun and Bo''s mall was opened, from the Marquis to the magistrate came to congratte Yu Dong.


    If she was to go against Yu Dong then she was worried that she would be thrown inside the Yamen for sure even without any evidence!


    Mei Shu was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong, after being in the business field for so many years, she understood the importance of connections and she knew that Yu Dong was someone who had more connections than her, if that was the case then the person who was standing in a stronger position at the moment was Yu Dong and not her!


    What was she supposed to do now? ''''


    Mei Shu was panicking but more than her it was Gu Mu who was panicking, she knew that if her mother found out that she had done something to offend the Yu family, she would skin her alive!

 Chapter 1244 A new addition

    Gu Mu was considered the troublemaker of her family. As she was the youngest, she had been doted on by her father a lot when she was young, by the time she grew up, Gu Mu was spoiled rotten by her father.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her father tried to change Gu Mu''s behaviour but it was already toote and Gu Mu became a problematic child. Her attitude became so worse that even the Mistress of the Gu family gave up on her, but Gu Mu never thought that there was anything wrong with her and only thought that her mother''s expectations towards her were very high.


    What she did not know was that Old Madam Gu only wanted one thing from Gu Mu and that was ¡ª¡ª for her to not cause any trouble for her.


    Gu Ke Jin was the same. She couldn''t believe that Gu Mu had tried to burn someone to death just because she was a bit jealous of Zi Zan. It doesn''t matter whether Zi Zan was Yu Dong''s family member or not. What her sister did was simply inhuman! Even though Zi Zan was alive and well it did not mean that Gu Mu did not intend to kill Zi Zan!


    Gu Ke Jin was aware of what kind of person Gu Mu was, the second she heard Yu Dong say that Gu Mu had thrown hot oil on Zi Zan, she knew that Gu Mu had really done it and was now trying to shirk responsibility.


    "Mumu, you bettere out with the truth! If you have really harmed Sister Zi, I will apologize on your behalf. Even the punishment will be reduced if you tell the truth," Gu Ke Jin was willing to help Gu Mu as thetter was her sister and her third daddy only had this one daughter. If not he wouldn''t have doted on Gu Mu to this point.


    Though Gu Ke Jin was trying to help Gu Mu, thetter did not believe that Gu Ke Jin was helping her out of kindness.


    The reason was simple, Gu Mu had been envious of Gu Ke Jin ever since she was a child more importantly the two of them were born from different fathers and thus Gu Mu had no trust in Gu Ke Jin, so when she heard Gu Ke Jin say that she should confess her crimes, Gu Mu thought that Gu Ke Jin was trying to send her to the prison because she did not like her.


    And wanted to take advantage of this situation.


    Gu Mu''s eyes widened as she red at Gu Ke Jin and then said, "You just want to imprison me, how can you believe outsiders? I am your sister!" Gu Mu felt wronged, she was Gu Ke Jin''s sister, as they were from one family, her sister should have helped her instead of outsiders.


    "She is my boss! Don''t you know how much is my sry? I can earn the saidpensation in a month! Do you think that my boss who can give me three hundred taels as sry woulde here to ckmail you for it?" Gu Ke Jin was speechless. It was fine if her sister was good for nothing but why was she even stupider than a child?


    Did she think that there was any other option other than confessing this time around?


    They had run into an iron wall! Yu Dong did notck money this time around even if she was willing to take out the money that she had saved, Yu Dong would not leave this matter.


    Gu Mu''s face turned red. This was something that indeed worried her, Yu Dong was so rich why would she cause trouble for no reason and that too for such a small sum as three hundred taels? Other than justice there shouldn''t be no reason for Yu Dong to cause a ruckus like this but Gu Mu did not want to go to the Yamen!


    She did not want to be imprisoned!


    She had always lived a life which was filled withfort, how could she stay inside the Yamen?


    "Sister¡­ Daddy Jin said that you are Miss Yu''s assistant..clearly, you are really important to her, so why don''t you threaten with resignation? May¡­Maybe Miss Yu will give up on this matter?" Gu Mu heard Gu Ke Jin''s father often praising his daughter, he would say things about how Gu Ke Jin was Yu Dong''s right-hand woman and that Yu Dong would leave many things in the hands of Gu Ke Jin.


    Doesn''t this mean that Gu Ke Jin had a lot of secrets about the Yu family? If that was the case then Yu Dong would surely not let Gu Ke Jin leave, right?


    If Gu Ke Jin threatens Yu Dong then thetter would step back. Maybe they could force Yu Dong into giving her a job? After all, it was Yu Dong who was in a vulnerable position.


    Gu Ke Jin didn''t have the slightest bit of idea about what was going on in Gu Mu''s head. In fact, she did not even have the time to care about Gu Mu, she turned to look at Yu Dong who was staring at her with a smile on her face. Though Yu Dong was smiling, Gu Ke Jin knew that Yu Dong was running out of patience.


    She turned to look at Gu Mu and then pped her at once. Gu Ke Jin then scolded Gu Mu, "What do you mean by threaten, my boss? Do you think that such jobs can be picked up on the street? You are not only ruining your life but also destroying mine! Gu Mu! Wake up!"


    Gu Mu did not expect that Gu Ke Jin would p her, she wanted to scold Gu Ke Jin right then and there for supporting the outsiders instead of her but before she could do that, a carriage came to a stop with a whoosh and then the door opened. A young woman stepped out of the carriage, she looked at the crowd gathered outside the restaurant and shouted angrily, "What are you people looking at?


    Get lost!"

 Chapter 1245 Flinging mud

    Most of the crowd only consisted ofmoners, when they saw the carriage of yamene to a stop in front of them, their curiosity was piqued. They also wanted to see if this woman who came from the Yamen would be able to suppress Yu Dong or would this corrupted woman be suppressed by Yu Dong.


    When Ren Wen saw that the crowd was not scared and was instead watching her like she was a clown performing a show, her eyes narrowed and she shouted, "What are you looking at? Do you know who I am?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We all are waiting for you to introduce yourself," Yu Dong turned her head sideways, and without looking at the womanpletely shemented, "If you are done acting like a low-grade viin, step down from your carriage."


    Ren Wen frowned this was her first time seeing someone acting so careless in front of her. She turned to look at Mei Shu who was her sister-inw and connected to her by marriage before climbing down the carriage and walking over to where Mei Shu was standing.


    "Sister-inw, do not worry. I am here, no one will be able to find trouble with you now," Ren Wen said to Mei Shu with a proud expression, she thought that with her position in the Yamen, no one would dare to act up in front of her.


    Mei Shu was also relieved when she saw Ren Wen arrive. Her sister-inw was the Head of the Crime department in the Yamen, and she knew that as long as Ren Wen was standing beside her, she would be able to escape punishment.


    She turned to look at Yu Dong and gave her a proactive look. She then said to Ren Wen, "Sister-inw, these people are iming that I and Gu Mu have burned a woman. Of course, we haven''t done anything like that it was all an unfortunate ident but they want us to pay three hundred taels. You know that in this situation, three hundred taels is a life-saving amount, how could I give it to them?"


    "So your life is a life and everyone else''s life is nothing?" Old Madam Qiao spoke angrily before Ren Wen could speak.


    Upon hearing Old Madam Qiao''s words Ren Wen''s eyes turned dark. She could see that the situation was not good but it was because of Mei Shu that she was able to be the Section Head in the Yamen. It was the Mei family who gave the money and sources for her to study.


    What was more every time she was in trouble, it was the Mei family who helped her out, thus Ren Wen could not watch Mei Shu getting punished.


    "Who are you old woman? Stop causing trouble," Ren Wen said to Old Madam Qiao. She then turned to look at Yu Dong and her eyes shed as she realized that this woman was the owner of the Mer Bar and the Bo and Bun mall.


    However, she suppressed her surprise and then said to Yu Dong, "Miss Yu, there is no need for you to make such a big ruckus right? Compared to your poor rtives who will only suck and leech on your blood. We are different, if you agree to drop this matter then we can discuss the profits that you can gain from us."


    She lowered her voice but even then the crows heard what Ren Wen said to Yu Dong.


    Their eyes widened and some of the onlookers could not help but say,


    "This is amazing, this is my first time seeing someone bribe so tantly!"


    "That''s right, how dare she act so prim and pauper when she is bribing someone?"


    "She even looked down on Miss Yu''s rtives. If they were nothing to Miss Yu, would Miss Yu be looking for justice for them?"


    "What do you know, women like her throw their poor rtives to the countryside and cling to the rich and the powerful once they be something. She must be thinking that Miss Yu is the same kind of person!"


    "She knows that she cannot deal with Miss Yu, thus she is trying to silence Miss Yu. Once Miss Yu agrees then who will help the poor rtives who were wronged?"


    Ye Zexian and Zi Mu panicked. If they were really abandoned by Yu Dong, what would they do? They truly could not do anything for Yu Dong. They even burned their farms and were now baggage on Yu Dong''s head!


    What should they do now?


    However, Ye Liu shook his head and patted Ye Zexian on the back of his hand. He said, "A person who can bribe Yu Dong into giving up¡­such a person hasn''t been born yet."


    There was no way his wife would give up on his brother and brother-inw!


    Sure enough, Yu Dong sneered and then said to Ren Wen, "And what if I don''t agree to your request? What are you going to do then?"


    Compared to Mei Shu, Ren Wen was calm. She even smiled at Yu Dong and then said, "Miss Yu, there is no evidence that would prove that it was my sister-inw and Gu Mu who harmed your sister inw if anything this could be a scheme of these poor people to gain your sympathy and then stuck to your wealth."


    As expected of someone from the Yamen, not only did Ren Wen clear up the names of Mei Shu and Gu Mu, but she even threw mud on Zi Mu and her family making it impossible for Yu Dong to continue insisting that it was indeed them who harmed Zi Ran.


    "Oh," Yu Dong raised a brow and then looked at Ren Wen who was smiling like a fox in front of her and then said, "Is that so? Then what if I say that there is proof that can prove that they were the ones who did it."


    *************


    check out my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival.


    ************


    thank you.


    *************************************

 Chapter 1246 Oath

    Ren Wen was stunned when she heard Yu Dong say that there was a way with which she could prove that Gu Mu was the one who poured hot oil on Zi Zan. She turned to look at Mei Shu and Gu Mu who shook their heads, even though Gu Mu did it in front of everyone, Mei Shu and Gu Mu had suppressed the workers of their restaurant to the point that they dared not raise their heads.


    How could they be willing to testify against them? And even if they dared to testify, Mei Shu and Gu Mu were confident enough to falsify that testimony.


    Thus they fiercely red at Yu Dong and Mei Shu said disdainfully, "Who knows? Maybe Miss Yu has bribed one of our servers to give false testimony. As far as I know, this was an ident and had nothing to do with us, what kind of evidence are you going to provide?" She curled her lips and then said sneeringly, "As long as we do not agree, who will be able to prove anything?"


    Though she did not say it outright, Mei Shu told everyone that if someone dared to testify against her, she would make it sound like Yu Dong was the one who bribed that person and made him or her give false testimony.


    Because of these words of hers, the servers who wanted to stand up for Zi Zan turned silent. They all stared at Mei Shu angrily and with resentment burning in their eyes, this woman was really scheming and sly!


    Mei Shu thought that she could deal with Yu Dong no matter what kind of trick she tried to pull on her. After all, there was no way she would be able to prove that they were lying with Ren Wen backing them, right?


    "You¡­" Old Madam Qiao''s face turned red from Mei Shu and Ren Wen''s shamelessness. She wanted to ask what her granddaughter and daughter were doing, they wanted to deal with the corrupted Empress but if such corrupted individuals lived in their city, who were they trying to fight against? They needed to deal with people like Ren Wen first!


    Yu Dong patted Old Madam Qiao on the back and then turned to look at the three women in front of her, she curled her lips and then said, "There is no need for you to waste your emotions on people like them, they are rotten and arrogant because they think that there is no one who can deal with them. But don''t worry, Madam, I believe that their sins have been piled up."


    She curled her lips and then said, " I have heard that the heavens are punishing the ones who did wrong, let''s see if the heavens will make these people pay as well."


    When Mei Shu heard Yu Dong''s words, she felt amused. She quirked up a brow and then looked at Yu Dong before saying, " You think that you can talk all big because you are rich and powerful? How dare you scold us by calling us dirty and rotten! Don''t forget that you are just amoner and my sister-inw is an official!"


    "I do not dare to scold anyone," Yu Dong coolly said, she then raised her brows and swore, "But I do dare to swear that I did not bribe anyone in your restaurant and that whatever I am saying is the truth. If Madam Mei, Miss Gu and Madam Ren think that they have never done anything wrong then you just need to swear that you have never harmed or killed any of your servers."


    "That what you said about them stealing and running away was all true."


    As soon as Yu Dong''s words fell in the ears of the crowd, they all thought that Yu Dong was being too naive. How could such an oath even work?


    Even Mei Shu thought that Yu Dong was being far too naive. She sniggered and then mocked, "Looks like Madam Yu is still a child despite having too much power and money."


    Yu Dong did not say anything, she smiled at Mei Shu and then remarked, "You can think of it as anything¡­." She looked at Madam Qiao and Qiao Sha stepping out of the carriage along with Magistrate Li, sure enough, her eyes were not wrong.


    The old woman was truly Old Madam Qiao.


    She then turned to look at the three women who were unaware and said, "You need to just swear. If you think it''s childish, I don''t think that you need to be wary of something so immature right? Or do you have a guilty conscience?"


    Mei Shu snorted. She could see that Yu Dong wanted to guilt trip her by using the name of the heavens but the thing was that she had made such oaths many times. No matter how many false oaths she made, nothing happened. Thus unlike Yu Dong who feared the heavens, Mei Shu did not fear the heavens.


    She puffed out her chest and then said, "I swear in the name of heavens¡­"


    No sooner did she speak, than the sound of thunderp echoed in the clear sky. Everyone raised their heads and looked at the sky that was clear without any signs of rainy clouds.


    Mei Shu gulped when she heard the sound of the thunderp but Yu Dong did not give her a chance to retreat. She looked at Mei Shu and then curled her lips even more before saying, "Madam Mei, you are not going to give up will you?"


    Qiao Sha and Li Wan came to a stop behind the crowd. But the two of them were tall enough to see what was going on without walking past the crowd. Qiao Zeming walked inside the crowd to stand next to her mother but before she could question her mother, thetter red at her and said, "Shut up."


    Qiao Zeming: "¡­." Why did you call me then?


    Just like Qiao Zeming, Mei Shu also felt wronged but she still sucked in a breath and then swore, "I swear that I did not harm or kill any of my servers and workers. Every usation that I made on them was true¡ª¡ª"


    BOOM!


    *************N?v(el)B\\jnn


    check out my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival.


    ************


    thank you. Please support your dear author. UWU


    *************************************

 Chapter 1247 Heavenly punishment

    Madam Mei did not even finish her oath when lighting pped in the clear sky but that wasn''t the end. The thunder that zapped past the sky then aimed at Madam Mei and struck her hard.


    If not for the fact that Gu Mu pulled Madam Mei behind her, Mei Shu would have surely died then and there.


    The crowd of onlookers sucked in a breath. The heavens really listened! They all looked down at the charred ck spot on the road that was still fuming and then looked at Mei Shu whose face was paler than the moon.


    "Oh My God! The heavens really punished Madam Mei! Doesn''t this mean that she was lying? She actually harmed those poor souls and lied to their family that they ran away!?"


    "This is insane. How many servers and waiters went missing again? Wasn''t the number more than fifty?"


    "You are concerned about the number? I am wondering what happened to the ones who vanished. Since they did not appear even once, doesn''t this mean that they all¡­" The woman who finished speaking trailed off, she did not say anything nor did she make a im but everyone understood what she was trying to say.


    The eyes of the people in the crowd widened, that was right! If the servers did not run away and that Mei Shu was lying, then where did they go? Doesn''t this mean that they were dead?


    "You can swear once again, Miss Mei," Yu Dong spoke up. She did not say that the woman in front of her was indeed the culprit instead she caught the noses of the people in the crowd and then pulled them along as she wanted.


    Mei Shu''s heart was beating harshly, she did not believe that it was the heavens punishing her. Most probably this was a coincidence, right a coincidence. After all, the weather was a bit weird these days, surely this was just a coincidence!


    "Sure why not! I think this is just a mere coincidence and nothing more," Mei Shu said while ignoring her thumping heart. She then looked at Yu Dong and then swore once more, "I swear that I have done nothing¡ª¡ª"


    Boom.


    Crack.


    The lightning bolt struck the ground where Mei Shu was standing again causing thetter to jump back and slide on the ground. This time around she no longer looked arrogant and confident. One time could be a coincidence but once again? How was it possible? The thunderbolt also aimed at her and no one else!


    "A third time then?" Yu Dong offered her a small smile as she looked at the woman in front of her. Mei Shu was trembling and there was a wet patch on her pants but she did not care about it as she was too busy trying to recollect her lost sanity.


    "Third time is always a charm, you can swear again," Xiao Hua spoke to the woman on the ground with his chin raised as proud as a peacock.


    Mei Shu however did not swear anymore, in fact, she acted as if she could not listen to anything. Yu Dong let her off, she was not going to push this woman to a dead end so soon.


    She then turned to look at Gu Mu who was shivering pathetically. She said, "It is your turn, swear that you never harmed the mer servers and you were not the one who threw oil on Zi Zan, don''t worry the heavens have eyes, they will not punish the ones who are innocent. Alright?"


    Gu Mu however did not want to swear after all she knew better than anyone else that she was indeed in the wrong and if she was innocent then every thug and thief in this town was innocent as well.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to swear? Is it because you were indeed the one who harmed the mer servers and Zi Zan? Is this a confession?" Yu Dong pressed Gu Mu who then started to quake.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She looked left and right like a street rat while trying to escape from this situation. If not for the fact that the restaurant was surrounded by the crowd, she surely would have made a run for it.


    Something Yu Dong knew and thus she asked Ye Zexian to collect a crowd in front of the Mei restaurant.


    Gu Ke Jin looked at her sister and shook her head. If her sister had agreed to admit her guilt before then Gu Ke Jin was sure that Yu Dong would have given her leeway, she would have not even dragged the matter of the poor souls who were killed by Gu Mu and Mei Shu.


    But these two foolish women did not want to listen to her and did their own thing. Now it was good, both of them would be sent to the yamen for a very long time.


    She nced at the Marquis and the Magistrate who was looking at Gu Mu with a frown and sighed. The Gu family''s reputation was going to be ruined by her sister this time around.


    Everyone would know that they have raised a murderer.


    She wished she could put Gu Mu back in her father''s womb and make him give birth once again, but this was not something that she could do!


    Gu Mu also felt like she was cornered in a way from which she could not escape, she turned to look at Gu Ke Jin for help but thetter just shook her head. She was not going to help her.


    ''I¡­.I don''t want to go to the Yamen,'' in the past, Gu Mu had acted like a tyrant because she knew that no one would be able to touch her. She had bullied the weak and feared the strong but she never knew that she would get into trouble like this!


    If she did then she would have restrained herself a little.


    With no option in sight, Gu Mu who was panicking felt her vision darken as she fainted on the road.


    ******


    please check my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival. It will mean a lot.


    ***************

 Chapter 1248 Heavens justice

    Everyone gasped when they saw Gu Mu faint, only Yu Dong had no change in her expression. She very calmly raised her brows and then said, "What a surprise, looks like the heavens will have to put in an effort this time around if they want to punish the evil ones."


    Yu Dong''s voice was calm while Ye Liu tugged at sleeves, he was worried that his wife would end up giving her secret in front of everyone. Yu Dong however knew her limits, she knew that the people of this time were really superstitious even if they had doubts there was no way they would be able to realise that the one who caused these thunderbolts.


    "Miss Gu! Even if you faint now! The heavens eyes will not be blinded!" Yu Dong patted Ye Liu on the back of his hand and then turned to look at the woman who was lying on the ground. She could see that Gu Mu''s eyes were moving under her eyelids which meant that she was still awake.


    And was only pretending to be unconscious.


    She was giving ast chance to the woman who was pretending to be unconscious. If she woke up now then at least she would be able to keep her reputation. However, Gu Mu stubbornly pretended to be unconscious.


    Seeing this Yu Dong sneered, she raised her spiritual energy and then poured it into the Bolt of light. She then waited for the Bolt to be filled with her energy and once it was full ¡ª¡ªN?v(el)B\\jnn


    The sound of thunder rumbling in the sky echoed once again.


    Old Madam Qiao and the others looked up at the sky, their eyes were filled with awe and fear. The heavens were really watching them! This was a clear sign that as long as they did something wrong the heavens would punish them!


    No sooner did the thunder rumbled in the sky, Gu Mu stiffened but she did not wake up. She was hoping that what happened to her sister-inw was just a coincidence and there was nothing more to it but as soon as this thought shed in her head, the sound of thunder pping echoed loudly in her ears.


    Panic surged in Gu Mu''s heart as he jumped on her knees and scrambled away. No sooner did she crawl away, than the end of the thunderbolt fell on the road.


    It was aimed at the same spot where she was lying.


    If Gu Mu hadn''t woken up, she would have been burned to death!


    Gu Mu''s pupils trembled. She patted her chest with her hand but then paused when she realized what she had done. Gu Mu raised her head and looked at the crowd that was watching the show, they all were looking at her with contemptuous gazes.


    They were all watching her with disgust in their eyes causing Gu Mu to panic. She turned to look at her sister and shouted, "Sister Ke Jin, help me!"


    "You know how to ask for help now?" Gu Ke Jin snapped angrily at Gu Mu. This time around their Gu family had been turned into the butt end of a joke! It would be a surprise if they could ever make out of this humiliation!


    Gu Ke Jin really hated her sister. If not for the fact that Gu Mu was her blood rtive and she could not harm her, she would have killed her with her own hands!


    Gu Mu gulped when she saw Gu Ke Jin re at her like she wanted to eat her flesh. She licked her lips to smoothen the lies that were going toe out of her mouth and said, "No, sister¡­I did¡­I didn''t do it¡ª¡ªAHHHH!!!"


    No sooner did she finish speaking, another thunderp snapped at her causing Gu Mu to fall on her back once again.


    When Ye Zexian saw Gu Mu fall, he pped his hands and then said to Gu Mu, "The heavens have eyes! Look at this you are getting punished for all the lies that you spouted!"


    Zi Mu pulled his husband back as he was worried that Ye Zexian would hurt Gu Mu. Though he agreed that Gu Mu deserved to be hit she was also the sister of the colleague of Yu Dong, Ye Zexian couldn''t just hit her.


    With her elder standing next to her, there was no need for them to take matters into their own hands.


    Yu Dong however did not care about Gu Mu or anyone else next to her, she turned to look at Ren Wen who was trembling with a pallid expression and quirked a side of her lips before saying, "Miss Ren, what do you have to say about this matter now?"


    "I¡­" the sky rumbled once again causing Ren Wen to tremble.


    However, before she could say anything Old Madam Qiao pped her daughter Qiao Zeming on the back of her head and then said, "What are you doing? Are you going to wait for the heavens to make all the arrangements? What are you here for? Do you not know this, if we take part in a crime or let a criminal escape, even we are just as much of a criminal! How can you not know something so simple as this?


    How did I teach you?"


    Qiao Zeming: "¡­" What did Ren Wen say to make her mother angry to this point?


    A dark glint shed in her eyes, no. In fact, these people must have done some really terrible things because even the heavens were upset because of them.


    "I know mother, don''t worry. Since they have done something wrong then naturally they will have to pay for their crimes," Qiao Zemingforted her mother. "Don''t worry no matter who it is as long as they havemitted a wrong they will be shown no mercy."


    Old Madam Qiao nodded in satisfaction and then said, "That''s good." However, she paused and then added, "Wait! Even if you were not a part of this, you are the leader of the Yamen and security. Howe your subordinates are such horrible people? Even you have a responsibility in this matter!" She pointed at Ren Wen, shivering on the side.


    ******


    please check my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival. It will mean a lot.


    ***************

 Chapter 1249 The Gu family

    Qiao Zeming: ".."


    She felt wronged. She did not even know this woman called Ren Wen, how could she be med for the things that this woman had done?


    Qiao Zeming immediately turned to her mother and then said to her with a smile, "Don''t worry, mother. How can I collude with a woman like this? I am one of the good officials, with the teachings that you have given me, I dare not to do anything corrupted."


    Old Madam Qiao was still upset, she pointed to Ren Wen and thenined to her daughter, "Do you see this woman? She feared no one, she even scolded me and that is not, she backed these two immoral beasts! I have heard from the crowd, that more than fifty people went missing from their restaurant and no one knows what happened to them. You tell me what are we going to do now?


    Because this woman backed these two dared to be so unscrupulous!"


    This was what Old Madam Qiao was upset about the most, even though the whole incident was now in light. It did not change the fact that more than fifty people went missing because of Mei Shu and Gu Mu, even if they caught them now, those fifty poor souls would note back to life!


    How tragic!


    Ren Wen''s face was pale, she suddenly felt uneasy. She knew who Qiao Zeming was, this woman was none other than the head of the Yamen and the mother of the Marquis Qiao, the great warrior who led the army in war years ago before she retired.


    She nervously said to Qiao Zeming, "My Lady, you.. you listen to me. I was fooled as well. She did not tell me that it was her who was in the wrong, I thought that my sister-inw was in trouble and I came to help her. I was told that she was being ckmailed and I¡ª¡ª"


    "And you being the harbinger of justice, came rushing to y your part?" Qiao Sha stepped from behind the crowd and then stopped at the front. She stared at the three women with disgust and then said angrily, "Do you think that we came just now? We arrived when you were threatening Miss Yu and forcing her to ept the offer that you wanted to give to her. Don''t try to fool us!


    If you were really unaware then why did you tell Miss Yu Dong to give up the case and ept the bribe that you were handing her?"


    Her face was dark and when Qiao Zeming heard the words of her daughter, her eyes darkened even more. She turned and sharply red at Ren Wen, who wiped her sweat.


    She cursed Mei Shu and Gu Mu in her heart. These two women really ruined it all for her! They created such a big mess for her to clean up and now because of them, she was going to die!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, that was not, Old Madam Qiao turned to look at her daughter and granddaughter before saying angrily, "This woman''s sister-inw dared to say that she will send me in a coffin, back home, you tell me! I have a daughter who is the head of the Yamen and my granddaughter is the Marquis, is this how I should be treated?"


    After Old Madam Qiao finished speaking, Qiao Sha''s eyes turned fierce. She walked over to Mei Shu, with her hand stretched out, she grabbed Mei Shu''s cor and then questioned her angrily, "Who were you going to send back in a coffin?"


    Mei Shu trembled from head to toe as she apologized, "I..I did not know that she was your grandmother. If I had known, I would have never threatened her. In fact, I wouldn''t have even thought of harming her."


    Hearing her response, Qian Sha pped Mei Shu. She shook the woman in her hand and then sneered, "You mean to say that if it was someone else, you would have killed her or him? How dare you! Do you not know something so simple as being respectful to the seniors and treating them with kindness? You dare to go after an old woman and poor children who have nothing? Are you not afraid of the heavens?"


    Even if she was not afraid of the heavens, Mei Shu was now after getting struck by lightning.


    This time Gu Mu panicked. She knew that even if she were to cry and make a fuss, Gu Ke Jin would not be able to save her.


    "Sister! Sister go and call Grandma! She will save me, she will definitely save me!"


    "Shut up! Who is going to save you? Because of you, I am going to die out of anger!" Another voice roared behind the crowd, everyone turned to look at the elderly woman who came rushing. She was holding her cane in her hand and stomping towards Gu Mu.


    "Grandma!" Gu Mu''s eyes lit up when she saw her father and mother running behind Grandma Gu. Even Gu Ke Jin''s father, Lin Jing came. However, he did not rush into the mess and turned to look for his daughter and cleared up the matter with her beforeing to a conclusion.


    Lin Jing did not want to get his daughter in trouble for the sake of Gu Mu and thus when he heard that Gu Mu had actually hurt the sister-inw of Gu Ke Jin''s boss, from his daughter, he immediately decided to cut off any connections with Gu Mu.


    The job that his daughter had was one that anyone could only dream of, how dare he offend Yu Dong and that too for someone like Gu Mu?


    "Stay with me," Lin Jing told his daughter, he nced at Gu Zedong who was rushing towards her second daughter and frowned. "Let them deal with this mess since they were the ones who caused it¡­they should be the ones to suffer. Who asked them to pamper Gu Mu so much?"


    ******


    Please check out my new story¡ª¡ª Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. Please, please, oh please.

 Chapter 1250 Not a matter of forgiveness

    Lin Jing was not a cold-hearted mer who would ignore someone in trouble but the thing was that Gu Mu deserved it!


    In fact, he would have helped Gu Mu if he was as foolish as Kong Tai and Gu Zedong who thought that Gu Mu was an obedient child and even though she was boisterous, she wouldn''t hurt a fly.


    Compared to them, it would be correct to say that Lin Jing was a very smart mer, even though Gu Zedong insisted on bringing Kong Tai home after she married him, he never refused her in fact he even allowed her to marry Kong Tai and start a family with him.


    That was because he knew that a mer like Kong Tai who only knew how to rely on his wife or his daughter would never be able to raise a daughter as worthy as his Gu Ke Jin and sure enough his prediction came true.


    What was more Lin Jing had a grudge against Kong Tai and Gu Zedong. Because Kong Tai wanted to suck up Mei Shu and give his daughter a chance to learn from the imperial chef, he sent his son to Mei Shu since he knew that Mei Shu liked Gu Man since they were children.


    Gu Man was his not son even then Kong Tai tried his best to send Gu Man away to Mei Shu and with Gu Zedong obsessed with Kong Tai''s sweet gestures and his pillow talk, it did not take much effort on Kong Tai''s side and his wife agreed to do the match, without even consulting Lin Jing.


    Back then Lin Jing was at his father''s house and did not have any idea what was going on, by the time Gu Ke Jin came to pick him up everything was decided.


    Lin Jing wanted to stop the marriage but the deed was done and even the betrothal gifts were sent even if he wanted to stop it he couldn''t have done it. He could only watch his son getting married to someone like Mei Shu under Kong Tai''s insistence.


    He had never forgotten the treacherous scheming that Kong Tai did against his son when he was not at home. Now that Gu Mu had received her karma, Lin Jing was not going to let his wife use his daughter and save Gu Mu''s neck!


    In fact, he was going to opening watch this show in front of him.


    He turned to look at his daughter and then said coldly, "No matter what happens now, you should stay behind me and not say a word."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If his wife or anyone else wanted to use his daughter to step out of this trouble then they would have to ask him, if he agreed or not.


    Gu Ke Jin did not refuse her father. In fact, she too did not want to help, Gu Mu had killed someone! This matter was not as simple as fighting someone and breaking their nose or hands! This was something that even she could not deal with.


    ''And Mu Mu offended none other than Boss Yu,'' Gu Ke Jin thought worriedly. In fact, at this moment, she was worried about herself! With Gu Mu doing something so terrible to Yu Dong''s sister-inw, would Yu Dong allow her to continue working at the Mer Bar?


    Lin Jing was also worried about the same thing. He cursed Gu Mu in his heart, this girl was really good. She did not know how to settle down, first, she caused his son to be married off to Mei Shu and yet she couldn''t get even a single lesson from the imperial chef.


    It could be said that the reason Gu Man was married to this house was wasted. If this was not bad enough, now this girl caused his daughter''s job to be endangered. Of all people, she offended Yu Dong! The superior of her daughter!


    "You¡­You are driving me crazy." On the other hand, Grandma Gu smacked Gu Mu on the back and arms with her cane. She was really tired of this granddaughter causing trouble, all she wanted was to make sure that this girl would stay put and not cause trouble for her.


    She even said the same thing to her daughter. Even her daughter agreed with her and told Gu Mu to stay put, back then Gu Mu had agreed and even said that she was not going to make a fuss, three dayster however, they found out that Gu Mu was involved in murdering mers!


    What was even worse was that she was actually caught by the Marquis, magistrate, Miss Yu and the Old Madam of the Qiao family!


    This was simply terrible.


    From now on Old Madam Gu was worried that she would not be able to raise her head in front of anyone! The members of the Gu family were finally able to raise their heads in front of others ever since Gu Ke Jin started to work for Yu Dong.


    Her sry and position made Old Madam Gu praised by many old mers and madams. However, all the glory that was brought to their house by Gu Ke Jin was thrown to the side by Gu Mu!


    ''This damned girl!'' Old Madam Gu wished she could beat Gu Mu to death but with the current circumstances, she could only suppress her anger and re at Gu Mu who hid herself in the arms of Kong Tai.


    "Mother-inw, don''t beat the child too much," Kong Tai pleaded with his mother-inw.


    In the past, Kong Tai''s wheedling would have worked but this time around Old Madam Gu was so angry that she simply raised her leg and kicked Kong Tai.


    "Shut up! Because of you, this family has been ruined. Why did you have to spoil this girl to this point?" Old Madam Gu hated that she did not stop Kong Tai before if not, this situation would not have urred.


    "Mother¡ª¡ª"


    "QUIET!"


    Old Madam Gu snapped at her daughter before turning to look at Marquis Qiao and Yu Dong. She bowed in front of Old Madam Qiao and Qiao Zeming before saying, "Please forgive us, we did not raise this girl properly."


    "This is not a matter of forgiveness but punishment, Old madam."


    ******


    Please check out my new story¡ª¡ª Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. Please, please, oh please.

 Chapter 1251 Where are the bodies ?

    Yu Dong looked at Old Madam Gu and continued, "What your granddaughter has done is a crime. This is not something that you can correct by just saying that you didn''t teach her better and that she is a child."


    Her eyes shed with anger when she thought about how Old Madam Gu and the others were trying to make light of this situation.


    "Your granddaughter tried to kill my sister-inw and she had killed many others. She is a murderer and I would like to see her punished," Yu Dong cleared her stance. She was not going to let these people suppress the matter as if it meant nothing.


    When Old Madam Gu heard Yu Dong''s words, her face turned red. In the past, Yu Dong had been really respectful towards her but because of Gu Mu, her value had dropped in the eyes of Yu Dong.


    However, she couldn''t just watch her granddaughter be thrown into prison, could she?


    She wanted to beg Yu Dong to pull back theint but before she could do that Old Madam Qiao spoke up, "Old Madam Gu, I am neither your friend nor acquaintance but I would like to advise you. Don''t do anything foolish. This granddaughter of yours is like a leech, no matter how many times you save her, she will end up sucking more and more from you.


    Are you sure that you want to put your other grandchildren on the line because of her?"


    Old Madam Qiao paused and added, "If you help her today then, you will be causing more harm than good to your family." As she spoke she turned to look at Gu Ke Jin whose eyes shed as she turned to look at her grandmother and said,


    "Grandma, if you make Miss Yu drop the matter¡­then tell me how am I supposed to work under her? Will I be able to work under her and will she even keep me?" She really wanted her grandmother to realize that Gu Mu was not going to learn if they continued to back her up and wipe her bottom.


    If this goes on then this woman would think that it was fine to do anything and would bewless even more. If that was the case then they were not helping Gu Mu but ruining her life!


    Old Madam Gu''s face turned red. At first, it was Yu Dong and then it was Old Madam Qiao, now even her granddaughter was telling her that she was in the wrong.


    All of a sudden Old Madam Gu felt really tired, her grandchildren had grown up but even now she was cleaning up their messes. No in fact it would be right to say that she was cleaning up the mess of only Gu Mu as even the wildest granddaughter of hers had gotten better under Gu Ke Jin''s lead.


    When Kong Tai saw that Old Madam Gu was not saying anything, he pulled his wife''s sleeves, anxiously. If this goes on then what would happen to his daughter?


    Only Old Madam Gu had the power to save his daughter!


    "Ke Jin, this ..can we not discuss this?" Gu Zedong said to her daughter with an awkward expression. "Miss Yu is your boss, she will certainly understand if you try to talk to her, right? I mean Mumu is still young."


    Gu Ke Jin was not surprised by the words of her mother. In fact, she was used to her mother acting partial towards Gu Mu, she closed her eyes to suppress her anger as she stated, "Miss Yu would be willing to understand but I am not willing to lower my head because of Gu Mu. How many times do I have to lower my head, take out my savings to wipe her butt? Do you think I am her mother?


    Since both of her parents are alive, it''s better if you two deal with her mess, why should I step forward?"


    "I am not going to put my job on the line for her sake, she and her father haven''t done anything for me to take such a risk."


    "You¡­Ke Jin how can you be this selfish? Mumu is your sister," Gu Zedong said to her eldest daughter with disappointment brimming in her eyes. She thought that her eldest daughter was a woman who understood family ties how could she ignore her sister''s plight?


    Gu Ke Jin sneered coldly however before she could say anything, her father spoke up,


    "And Ke Jin and Man Man were your children," Lin Jing stated with a nk voice. "For the sake of your precious daughter, you sent my son to be married off to this woman who does not have a good bone in her body and now you want Ke Jin to put her job on the line, I am asking you, Zedong¡­ are you the one who married Kong Tai? Or was it my children?"


    "If you want to make your precious happy sacrifice your head, I don''t care but you are not touching my children," Lin Jing''s voice did not rise, it was as if he was talking to a stranger.


    His words caused Gu Zedong''s face to flush red in shame, she wanted to say something but was stopped by Old Madam Gu.


    "Enough, is the joke not big enough?" Old Madam Gu said to her daughter. This matter had escted to the point that even the high officials saw it, yet her daughter was still making a fuss.


    Old Madam Gu bowed to Yu Dong and then said, "I apologise, I was not thinking clearly. However, if my granddaughter has truly killed someone, then she deserves the punishment."


    "NO!" When Kong Tai heard Old Madam Gu say that they should punish Gu Mu, he felt his heart was getting torn in half. "When did my daughter kill anyone? Where are the corpses? If she killed someone there should be a dead body, right ?"


    ********


    Please check out my new story¡ª¡ª Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. Please, please, oh please.


    *********N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1252 Ganging up on one another

    Yu Dong rolled her eyes. She had to admit that Kong Tai was indeed foolish, he was digging the grave of his daughter with his own hands, if there were no bodies, Gu Mu would at least have a chance toe out of the Yamen in a year or two.


    But if he was to insist that they looked for the corpses of the mers who were killed by Gu Mu, then his daughter would be locked up in the yamen for more than ten years.


    After all, being locked up because of sheer suspicion and being locked in prison because of concrete evidence was different.


    She rolled her eyes and sneered, "Wouldn''t the Yamen officers find the evidence once they are captured and questioned? What''s the rush?" Yu Dong paused and added, "Even if the corpses are not found, no one can ignore the fact that your daughter threw hot oil on her colleague and caused her to suffer severe burns.


    Her life is ruined because of your daughter, this alone is enough to have your daughter locked up."


    "That''s right," Ye Yexian chimed up. He red at Kong Tai with anger brimming in his eyes, this mer''s heart was aching just because his daughter was being sent to prison, then what about his daughter? Because of this mer and his daughter, he almost lost his daughter!


    If not for Yu Dong helping them, Ye Zexian was sure that his daughter would live a life worse than death.


    Now that it was his daughter''s turn to suffer, this mer felt sorry.


    "You¡­you better talk politely with my daughter!" Kong Tai had never been spoken to so rudely before and that too by amoner. Just the very thought that this mer who was so far beneath him was speaking to him in such a rude manner, made Kong Tai burn with anger.


    His daughter was the young missy of the Gu family, what made this mer act so roughly towards her?


    "If you wanted me to talk politely to your daughter then you should have taught her better!" Ye Yexian sneered with a sneer on his face. "Because of your daughter, my Zan Zan''s future has been ruined! Do you want me to talk politely to her? Pei! I will rather talk politely with dog sh*t than her!"


    ''How dare he!'' Kong Tai was angry but he didn''t dare to say anything as his mother-inw red at him. He could only lower his head and clench his teeth angrily.


    If his daughter was sent to the Yamen then what would happen to him? After his wife, his daughter was his support system. If his daughter was gone, then on whom would he rely after his wife? Even his position in the Gu family would be reduced to nothing.


    He turned to look at his wife who shook her head helplessly. Her mother was angry and Gu Ke Jin was not willing to plead for her sister either, with such a situation how could she help Gu Mu? If she dared to say a word against her mother then her mother would kick her and Kong Tai out of the house.


    She might even cancel her name out of the family tree.


    This was not something that Gu Zedong wanted to happen to her, without the name of her mother backing her, it would be impossible for her to run her jewellery business.


    When Kong Tai saw that no one was willing to help his daughter he was so angry that he wished he could cry and scream.


    Even Mei Shu wanted to cry and scream. She had been really sneaky and clean, if not for the fact that Gu Mu targeted Zi Zan even though she asked her to be quiet for the time being nothing like this would have happened! She was implicated because of this woman! Your journey continues on empire


    She felt so wronged that Mei Shu wanted to kill Gu Mu.


    She turned to look at Gu Mu and scolded her loudly, "B*tch how many times have I told you to treat your colleagues politely! It looks like you never took my scolding to heart! Because of you, the entire restaurant is now implicated in trouble."


    Everyone in the crowd: "¡­."


    They all looked at Mei Shu with their mouth hanging open. This woman¡­wasn''t she the one who was standing up for Gu Mu just a minute ago.


    She really wanted to shirk responsibility and push all the me onto Gu Mu.


    Gu Mu was stunned when she saw that Mei Shu had pushed all the me on her head. She got angry as she turned to look at Mei Shu and shouted excitedly, "How dare you! Mei Shu don''t forget that you were involved in the killings of the mers. You enjoyed it just as much! Why are you ming me now that the truth is out."


    Everyone: "¡­" Where are the sunflower seeds when you need them?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    These two were standing side by side just earlier and now that they were in trouble, they ganging up on one another. This was a rather interesting sight to watch.


    Mei Shu was stunned when she heard Gu Mu speak against her. In the past, she treated Gu Mu rather well because the Gu family had a lot of connections. They were also the ones who helped her in making her restaurant bigger and better than before.


    Because of this, Mei Shu had allowed Gu Mu to do whatever she wanted in her restaurant. She even joined in the fun because she knew that Gu Mu could not be stopped, so she might as well join in the fun with her.


    However, she did not expect that Gu Mu would be so selfish that she would drag her along with her. Couldn''t she even think about her brother? If she was sent to the Yamen, then what about Gu Man? What would happen to him?


    Gu Mu, how could this woman be this stupid? Doesn''t she understand that if Mei Shu was locked up then the restaurant would be shut down? If that happened what would happen to the Mei family and her husbands and children?


    ********


    Please check out my new story¡ª¡ª Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. Please, please, oh please.


    *********

 Chapter 1253 I will not take the fall

    Mei Shu was really angry. This foolish woman! She was not going to take the fall for her this time around, anyway, Gu Mu had no family and no responsibilities even if she was locked up in prison, she would be fine!


    However, she was different! She was the head of her family. Between the two of them, someone had to take the me and it had to be Gu Mu!


    The wise ones once said that hell had no fury on a woman scored and Mei Shu proved that!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was a heartless woman to begin with and when she hardened her heart, she could sacrifice her own family. Compared to that who was Gu Mu? She pushed the me on Gu Mu and said, "You are the venomous one. How many times did I tell you that you should not attack the employees of my restaurant, now look what you have done.


    I am the foolish one who covered for you causing you to be even more unruly!"


    Mei Shu''s actions drove Gu Mu crazy. She looked at Mei Shu and roared, "Mei Shu, don''t even think about dumping the me on my head! Don''t forget that I am the reason why you have so many things! Your current status is all thanks to the Gu family!"


    "I am your brother''s wife!"


    "I don''t care! Anyway, he is not my biological brother! Why should I care if he bes a widower or divorcee!"


    Gu Mu screamed causing Lin Jing to raise his brows, he turned to look at his wife and calmly said, "This is the sister for whom you asked my daughter to give up her job?"


    Gu Zedong''s face flushed. She had never thought that her second daughter would be this selfish. She actually said that she did not care whether her brother became a divorcee or widower.


    How could she say such words? What kind of teachings had Kong Tai given to her daughter? Gu Zedong was a typical woman who believed that women were supposed to work outside while the mers were supposed to teach and raise their children.


    Thus, Gu Zedong did not feel that it was wrong for her to me Kong Tai as it was his duty to raise their daughter well.


    Of course, Kong Tai had raised his daughter really well. He had taught her that as long as she had the surname Gu and was a woman, she did not need to worry about anything. So of course Gu Mu did not think that she was in trouble, even now she felt like she was in a better situation than Mei Shu. Your next journey awaits at empire


    "Is that so?" A new voice joined in and everyone turned to look at the new character who had joined in the drama.


    It was a mer, his long ck hair was tied up in a long ponytail and his sharp upturned eyes stared at the woman in front of him. When Mei Shu saw her husband step out of the restaurant, she felt hope surge in her heart.


    Her husband? He should save her, right?


    "Man Man! Please make your family understand, that I did not have any hand in this matter, did I?" Mei Shu stared at her husband with a pleading gaze. She thought that her husband would stand up for but contrary to her expectations, Gu Man raised a brow as he climbed down the stairs of the restaurant.


    He looked down at the woman in front of him and smiled evilly before saying, "And why would I do that?"


    Mei Shu''s eyes widened as she roared, "I am your wife! Gu Man, how dare youugh at me when I am like this?"


    Gu Man did not want to bother with Mei Shu. He turned to look at Marquis Qiao and asked, "If she is locked up for killing servers and forcing mers, how long do you think that she would be locked up ?"


    Marquis Qiao frowned before saying honestly, "If it''s proven then she would be locked up for more than thirty years, depending on the number of people she has killed."


    "Hmm," Gu Man hummed as he stepped down on the street. He then said to Qiao Sha, "The bodies are buried under the vegetable patch. You can find them there."


    When Mei Shu and Gu Mu heard Gu Man give out their secret so carelessly, they were stunned. They wanted to say something but before they could say anything, Qiao Sha waved her hand and then said to the guards behind her, "Go and dig the vegetable patch."


    "Yes," the guards responded as they barged inside the restaurant. They ignored the way Mei Shu''s eyes widened in shock. Thetter tried to stop them but Mei Shu was not someone who had ever exercised much less practised martial arts. She was pushed to the side by the guards with ease.


    Of course, Mei Shu would be a fool to think that this matter was going to be suppressed. She turned to look at Gu Man and demanded, "Why would you do that? What have I done to you?"


    "What do you think?" Gu Man asked as he looked at her with a cold gaze causing Mei Shu to be choked up. She knew exactly what she had done, though it was said that Gu Man and her were childhood sweethearts, the truth was that only she liked Gu Man while thetter had no interest in her.


    However, she had pushed Gu Man into a corner and married him but Mei Shu had never treated him wrongly! Except for the fact that she was a bit promiscuous, she had treated him really well and a woman was allowed to have as many mer husbands as possible, why was this mer upset with her?


    "Gu Man! You are ruthless!" Mei Shu snarled at the mer in front of her. She had treated him well all these years and he had repaid her by stabbing her in the back.


    Gu Man smiled at her and nodded, "I do think that I am quite ruthless as well."


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1254 The end of Mei Shu and Gu Mu

    Gu Mu started to cry when she realized that Gu Man had betrayed her and Mei Shu. The two of them acted as tyrants because they thought that Gu Man wouldn''t dare toin against them, in fact, he indeed stayed quiet.


    Because of this Mei Shu and Gu Mu were emboldened. They never thought that Gu Man was actually waiting for the right time to file aint against them! They thought that the reason Gu Man stayed quiet was because he cared for his wife and wouldn''t want her to be thrown into the prison but looks like they were too conceited. This mer was even more ruthless than they expected!


    Gu Mu and Mei Shu wanted to continue fighting but then the leader of the guards who rushed inside the restaurant came running out. She was panting and herplexion was pale as she said angrily, "There are more than sixty corpses buried in the vegetable patch. There are also signs of children being caught and kept in the warehouse. It seems like she also trafficked children!"


    As soon as these words fell, the crowd of onlookers gasped. It was one thing for these women to kill grown up but they were also trafficking children? This was too much!


    With such a piece of evidence disyed in front of everyone, there was no way Gu Mu and Mei Shu would be able to escape punishment. Their hands were tied up and they were sent to the Yamen. No one was willing to listen to their pleas.


    Though Mei Shu had connections in the Yamen, however, Ren Wen was having trouble saving her own skin how was it possible for her to save Mei Shu?


    Without Ren Wen obstructing the investigation, the entire Mei restaurant was investigated and soon after it was found out that Mei Shu used to hire thugs to kidnap children of those servers and mer servants who came to visit their elder siblings and sold them off, as for the deaths of the servers of the Mei family''s restaurant¡ª¡ª ording to the testimony of the servers working in the restaurant, the fights happened because of Mei Shu deducting the wages of the servers or trying to take advantage of the mer servers.


    Most of the time she seeded but instead of taking responsibility for those mers servers, she pushed them to take more clients which led them to quarrel with her.


    Gu Mu was the same. She had threatened, molested and fought with many of the servers which resulted in the breaking of limbs and worst case scenario death.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When the case was concluded, even though there was no direct evidence, it was proven that Gu Mu and Mei Shu were indeed involved in the killings of the staff and trafficking of mer children.


    They were locked up in prison indefinitely, followed by which Gu Man divorced Mei Shu and took the majority of the wealth that Mei Shu had umted leaving the rest of the mer concubines to fight over the remaining properties.


    As for Kong Tai, hepletely shed his gentle persona. He would curse and scold Gu Zedong for being a useless woman. The two of them who were sweet as sugar turned into bitter enemies.


    Lin Jing even remarked that eating bitter melon while watching the two made it taste sweeter.


    ******


    However, this was in future. After the matter was settled and everyone returned to Big River Vige, Zi Mu and Ye Zexian were really grateful to Yu Dong.


    They knew very well that if Yu Dong was not involved in this matter then they wouldn''t have gotten their revenge.


    As Mei Shu said her connections were too wide and influential without Yu Dong, they wouldn''t even dare to get closer to her.


    Zi Zan worked at the restaurant and she did not have any backing, nor were they well versed in thew as Yu Dong, if the ck-hearted woman took advantage of them, they wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Ye Zexian wished he could show how grateful he was towards Yu Dong but with him being kicked out of the house and nowhere to go, he and his husband were relying on Yu Dong. How could he even think of gifting Yu Dong anything?


    He could only kowtow in front of Yu Dong and say with a voice filled with gratitude, "I am really thankful, sister-inw. You avenged my daughter and even got that woman topensate her."


    Yu Dong shook her head and then said, "Brother Zexian, you are too kind. I see Zan Zan as my sister. Since Liu treats her so well, how can I let him down and watch his niece suffer?"


    "Regardless of that, our family should still thank you," said Zi Mu with a stiff voice. "Without you, we would have been ruined. We have nowhere to go and no earnings and yet you helped us, sister-inw. These days people are not as kind as you."


    Zi Zan praised Yu Dong, "Aunt Yu, you were really smart. You did the things most methodically! Those two did not have the slightest chance to defend them."


    "Whats more we are also lucky without Old Madam Qiao backing us up, those women would have still gotten away from their punishment and Brother Man, he was really cool. He actually stood up against his wife!"


    Chen Mi who heard about everything that happened at the town also nodded. "You are right, if not for her then we would''ve been troubled by those women. It''s a good thing that Old Madam Qiao was in the town and helped us. Without her, those three women would have tried to distort the truth."


    From what he heard that woman Mei Shu was really sly, she could actually lie through her teeth! With Ren Wen supporting her, she could have turned the me on Yu Dong and their family!


    Hearing this Yu Dong nodded and said, "We really should thank Old Madam Qiao. Otherwise, Marquis Qiao wouldn''t have arrived at the restaurant so quickly."


    Maybe she should invite Old Madam Qiao to her house and treat her to dinner along with Jiang Fenhua and Zhou Yan.


    ***************** Your journey continues on empire


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1255 Locked in the prison

    Yu Dong then turned to look at Zi Zan before saying, "I wanted to ask you to join work as soon as possible but I don''t think that you will be able to stay close to fire for the time being."


    "I am sorry for the trouble," Zi Zan felt a bit guilty as she was aware of the fact that her parents had burned their fruit farm and they could not sell fruits to Yu Dong. She was supposed to start working as well but she ended up getting burned because of this Yu Dong''s ns hade to a halt.


    Though it did not seem like a major thing, Zi Zan had worked in the restaurant for a long time and knew how a small thing could lead to big troubles and losses.


    "There is no need for you to say sorry, we can still discuss the contract and you can tell me if there is anything that needs to be changed," Yu Dong said to Zi Zan who waved her hand and then nonchntly said to Yu Dong, "There is no need for this aunt, I know that you will never do anything to cheat me like my former boss.


    I am sure that you have already discussed the finer points with my parents."


    Yu Dong and the rest of the Yu family: "¡­." She is still this naive?


    Though Yu Dong was quite touched by the trust that Zi Zan had shown to her, she still insisted, "You should still take a look at it. Your parents agreeing with the contract is one thing but you should also take a look, after all the one who will be working with me will be you and not your parents."


    Zi Zan still wanted to say something but she was stopped by Zi Mu who smacked her on the back of her head causing her to turn around and re at her father.


    "Ouch father, what is the meaning of this? Why did you hit me on the back of the head?" Zi Zan questioned as she looked at her father while hugging her head. Her face was contorted in pain as breathed heavily.


    Zi Mu rolled his eyes and then said to Zi Zan, "It is true that your aunt will not treat you badly but we still need to sign the contract. What if you be like thatdy surname Gu? She was backed by her family and sister-inw, look where it brought her. You need to work hard and repay the kindness that your aunt has shown to you."


    "Father, how can you think of your daughter like this? Do you think that I will harm my aunt like this?" Zi Zanined with a pout. She couldn''t believe that her father was actuallyparing her to Gu Mu!


    This was the biggest humiliation for Zi Zan!


    " I am speaking the truth! Overdoting is also troublesome!" After speaking he turned to look at Yu Dong and then said to her, "You do not need to be polite with her. If she makes a mistake just hit her. You are free to do it! You are like an elder to her, if she gets hit by you then it''s her fortune."


    Yu Dong: "¡­" Do I look like a pervert who likes to hit others?


    Zi Zan: "¡­" I was adopted wasn''t I? Why was he encouraging Yu Dong to hit her?


    Though Zi Zan wanted toin, she could only shut up and listen to Yu Dong as she discussed the contract with her.


    ****n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the other side, Gu Mu was mming her hands on the bars of the prison as she continued to shout, "You cannot lock me up in this cell, my grandmother is the retired tutor of the grand marquis! How could you lock me up here? Bring me out! I demand you to get me out of here."


    The guards patrolling the dungeons felt that she was too noisy. She took out the baton and then banged it on the bars of the prison. The guard who hit the bars with her baton red at Gu Mu and said, "Who are you shouting for huh? Do you think that you are not in enough trouble if that is the case then you can continue screaming."


    Gu Mu never thought that there would be one day where she would be treated like this, she red back at the woman and said, "My grandmother is the grand tutor! She once taught the previous Empress, how dare you treat me like this!"


    The guard however was not scared. She curled her lips and sneered coldly, "Your grandmother is having a hard time saving your skin. If I were you I would be really careful. You are wasting the life-saving efforts of your grandmother."


    Old Madam Gu really didn''t want to see Gu Mu and was greatly disappointed in her. However Gu Mu was her bloodline and she couldn''t watch her granddaughter die, thus she had exhausted all the favours that she owned by calling her connections one by one to keep Gu Mu''s puny life.


    However, Gu Mu only knew one thing she was still locked up in the prison and her grandmother hadn''t done anything to get her out of this ce.


    As for what her grandmother was doing outside, Gu Mu had no idea about it nor did she care. She only cared about one thing and that was unless she was out of prison everything that her grandmother did was useless.


    "You¡­"Gu Mu was really angry but the guard didn''t care about her. Even if Gu Mu was angry, what could she do? It wasn''t as if she coulde out and hit her. Haha. That would beughable.


    Gu Mu clenched her fingers on the bars of the cells with a frantic look in her eyes. She was not going to let this slide! Once she was out of this ce she would make both Gu Ke Jin and Yu Dong suffer!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1256 What does she wants in the prison?

    "You should stop making a fuss," Mei Shu who was locked in the same prison as Gu Mu, stated coldly. She looked at the woman who was the cause of her downfall and wished she could feed on her flesh and drink her blood.


    But Mei Shu was already suffering enough as it was and from what the guard said, Old Madam Gu tried her best to keep their lives. Even if she was just an add-on, Mei Shu did not mind. Staying alive was the only thing that she cared for now.


    Gu Mu was very angry and pped Mei Shu. The sound of her p echoed in the prison cell causing Mei Shu to be stunned, she touched the cheek that was pped and when she felt the sting, Mei Shu knew that this woman really did p her.


    "What was that for!" She demanded while looking at the woman in front of her. If not for the fact that they were being watched by the guards she would have scratched this woman''s face. Did she think that she was still in the same position as before?


    However, Gu Mu did not think that she was in the wrong. She red her nostrils and then looked down at Mei Shu contemptuously before saying, "Do you think that you and I are the same? You are alive because of my grandmother! You better not start with me, Mei Shu! If you have taken the me then we wouldn''t be in this situation!"


    Mei Shu''s nerves twitched. She knew there were millions of nerves in the human body but somehow Gu Mu ended up getting on each one of them.


    "You¡­was it me who poured oil on Zi Zan?"Mei Shu snapped angrily. "I even said to you that you should stay calm for the time being and not make a mess! But you went ahead and did your own thing why am I the one who is getting med?"


    She pursed her lips and added, "If you have so manyints then you should go and deal with Yu Dong. Let''s see if you can still act so haughty."


    At the mention of Yu Dong''s name, Gu Mu''s heart was filled with both hatred and fear. She could only grit her teeth and sit down quietly. However she was very reluctant to stay inside the prison, she really wished her grandmother woulde to take her home.


    The prison was filled with all sorts of smells, some noises made her feel terrified and even the beds that were ced inside the cells were too rough and hard.


    They only gave her a stale bun and water, something that Gu Mu had never eaten in her life and she also refused it. But who would have thought that the Yamen had the rule of not giving meals to the prisoners who refused to eat their meals? Now she was forced to stay hungry for more than three days! How could Gu Mu ept this!?


    Gu Mu continued to grumble inwardly in her heart but time continued to pass and no one listened to any of herints. Soon it was dinner time, a guard came and stuffed a tray of boiled rice with stale seaweed soup and yet Mei Shu gobbled it down, she didn''t even share a single bite with Gu Mu.


    When Gu Mu saw that Mei Shu had eaten the entire rice, she angrily asked, "Why didn''t you leave some for me?" She was hungry to the point that her stomach was sticking to her back. Mei Shu knew it too but she ate everything! What was she trying to do?


    Mei Shu blinked innocently and then said, "You wanted to eat? I thought that you didn''t want to eat the meal given in the prison. So I ate it all. You wanted it?"


    Of course, Mei Shu knew that Gu Mu wanted to eat but this woman was the one who refused to eat earlier in the morning why should she share her dinner with her? She wasn''t the one who asked Gu Mu to not eat her lunch and breakfast.


    Gu Mu was so angry that her face turned red but she didn''t dare to say anything as the sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor. She knew that if she was to fight with Mei Shu then the guards would me her.


    Gu Mu didn''t want another beating and thus, rolled her eyes a couple of times before swallowing her words.


    Mei Shu smiled when she saw that Gu Mu was not fighting with her. She pushed the dirty dishes away from her bed and then climbed up. Though the bed was harsh, it was better than facing execution.


    After Mei Shu went to sleep, Gu Mu continued to roll on her bed. She was so hungry that she couldn''t even close her eyes and could only roll left and right. Soon the scent of braised pork wafted over to her nose causing Gu Mu to groan.


    "These people are heartless, they don''t let us eat meat and they themselves are eating meat! Even if they wanted to eat, they should have at least eaten it away from the dungeons," muttered Gu Mu.


    "What''s wrong? Are you hungry miss?" Gu Xingyu asked while standing outside the door, she was dressed in the uniform of the yamen officers. As she held onto a small lunch box.


    When Gu Mu heard Gu Xingyu''s voice, she sat up straight in her bed, she looked at Gu Xingyu and asked, "Who¡­who are you?"


    "I am the guard of this prison," replied Gu Xingyu as she looked at Gu Mu with a gentle smile. "I was passing by when I heard you grumble, are you hungry?" She asked again.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Gu Mu pursed her lips and nodded before saying, "I am really hungry¡­ miss please be kind and give me some food."


    Gu Xingyu''s smile widened eerily when she heard Gu Mu''s request.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1257 Goading her

    Gu Xingyu smiled gently as she walked over to the door of the prison where she turned the key into the lock and then opened the small gate.


    "It just so happens that I have some braised pork here. If you do not mind then you can eat this, little girl," Gu Xingyu said to Gu Mu whose eyes almost popped out of the sockets of her eyes when she saw Gu Xingyu pulling out a bowl of rice that had been ced inside the lunch box.


    The meat was glistening and the rice grains were filled with a lustre that Gu Mu had never seen before, no in fact she had seen rice grains as good as these but after spending the entire day in hunger, she felt like she had never eaten rice as shiny as the one that filled up the bowl.


    Gu Mu gulped, she looked at the braised pork and then turned her gaze to look at Mei Shu, when she saw that thetter was asleep, she snatched the bowl from Gu Xingyu and then started to gobble the rice up in big mouthfuls. Gu Mu finished the meal in just a few gulps, she even cleaned the rice sticking to the bowl with ease, she turned to look at Gu Xingyu with a greedy expression.


    She knew that Gu Xingyu had more meat in her lunchbox, and because she was hungry Gu Mu wanted to eat that remaining meat in the lunchbox as well.


    She didn''t have enough meat to eat!


    "Little girl, do you want to eat more?" Gu Xingyu asked and Gu Mu hurriedly nodded. Seeing this Gu Xingyu took out another bowl of meat from her lunchbox but no sooner did she take it out, Gu Mu snatched it as well and started to gulp down the rice and meat.


    She didn''t know who this foolishly kind guard was but she was not going toin. Since this guard was willing to hand her food then she was going to eat it well. She quickly thanked Gu Xingyu before she continued to eat her meal.


    "I wonder what happened, you are so young what are you doing in the Yamen?" Gu Xingyu asked Gu Mu who paused in her actions of finishing her meal. Gu Mu''s lips pursed before she replied, "Someone med me unjustly and then sent me here."


    She was never going to admit that Yu Dong was correct! Even if she were to die, Gu Mu was going to me Yu Dong till the end.


    "Oh my really? What a heartless person! You are still young," Gu Xingyu said sympathetically. She looked at Gu Mu with a pitiful expression and then continued saying, "Are you saying that you are locked up here wrongly?"


    "That''s right," when Gu Mu saw that the woman was sympathizing with her, she decided to make use of her sympathy maybe this woman might bring her meals in the future.


    "I wonder," the woman drawled with a smile on her face. "If you want to take revenge?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Gu Mu understood what Gu Xingyu wanted to tell her but what she couldn''t understand was why was Gu Xingyu asking her to take revenge. She blinked her eyes and then stopped stuffing her mouth for a few seconds before saying, "I want to take revenge but what can I do? That woman is way too powerful and I can''t even touch her."


    Who wouldn''t want revenge after their lives were turned upside down? Of course, Gu Mu wanted to take revenge on Yu Dong for ruining her life, she didn''t care what would happen to Yu Dong and her family once she dealt with that woman, however, the thing was that even if she wanted to ruin Yu Dong it was impossible because Yu Dong was way too influential than her.


    "Of course, if she sent you here through lies, you can definitely not touch her but you can touch her loved ones right?" Gu Xingyu gave Gu Mu a way out of her predicament. She ced the lunch box on the side and continued speaking causing Gu Mu''s eyes to shine brightly when she heard Gu Xingyu''s words.


    "You can aim for her children or maybe her husbands¡­there is no way that woman doesn''t have a weakness, right? If that is the case then you can deal with those weaknesses of hers first," Gu Xingyu''s smile turned more and more flirtatious as she continued, "I will tell you what, I have a house at the corner of the town¡­you can use it. No one will know anything, they wouldn''t even find you."


    Gu Mu was tempted when she heard about Gu Xingyu''s scheme. That was right, she couldn''t deal with Yu Dong but she could totally deal with her husbands or children!


    That woman had caused her tond in this ce, she would definitely make her pay!


    "But how would I do that? I am still locked up in this prison," said Gu Mu with a frown. She was willing to deal with Yu Dong and her husbands but how would she do it if she was locked up in this ce?


    "Don''t I have the key to your prison?" Gu Xingyun said to Gu Mu whose face lit up like a fire torch. However, a secondter she asked with a concerned expression, "But what about you?"


    "What about me? I will just tell them that you escaped because of my carelessness it''s not as if they will kill me," stated Gu Xingyun as she stood up from the ground.


    She looked at Gu Mu and then questioned, "Are you going out? If not then I can lock the door of the prison."


    Gu Mu stared at her and then turned to look at Mei Shu who was sleeping peacefully. Her eyes fell on the small prison cell where she was locked and suddenly Gu Mu was even more determined to get out of this cell.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1258 A cry for help…?

    "That foolish woman," Gu Xingyu snickered as she locked up the prison that now only held one woman. She looked at the unconscious Mei Shu with a smirk stered on her face.


    With the bunch of keys rolling around in her forefinger, she turned to walk away. As she turned around the corridor her gaze fell on the guards who were knocked out by her earlier.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This was so easy," muttered Gu Xingyu as she threw the bunch of keys at the guard who was lying on the floor with a sadistic smile on her face. "I hope that girl will bring that pregnant mer to my house very soon. Or else it will be too much of a loss for me."


    On the other hand, Gu Mu who had snuck out of the house weighed the pouch of money that was given to her by Gu Xingyu. If she was not wrong there were more than fifty taels inside the pouch, this would help herst for a whole. "Then now what should I do now? It''s not going to kidnap that mer."


    Gu Mu knew that there was no way she would be able to easily kidnap Yu Dong''s husbands but when she thought about how Yu Dong had caused her to be humiliated, her heart burned with a rage that told her to deal with this matter as smoothly as possible.


    She wanted Yu Dong to regret even making a move on her! Even Zi Zan and her family would be too sorry after she was done dealing with them.


    Even if it meant going down with them, she would make sure that those mers were gone for good! If not her name wouldn''t be Gu Mu!


    Shen Li and the rest didn''t have any idea about what kind of danger was approaching them.


    They were currently shopping in the town. Shen Li looked at the children''s clothes and his face beamed with happiness. A few days ago he found out that he was pregnant with twins and his happiness knew no bounds even Fang Chi was as happy as him.


    It was because he felt that his daughter who left him early came back as Shen Li''s daughter. He didn''t even know what was the gender of the two children but Fang Chi was certain that the children in Shen Li''s belly were girls.


    At least one of them was!


    "I think that this one is really good," Fang Chi said to Shen Li as he showed him a cotton shirt that was so soft that he could feel his fingers rubbing on the fabric as if it were a cloud.


    "This is an excellent choice!" The saleswoman said with a polite smile. She looked at the red shirt that was made for newborn babies and exined, "This is the cotton that is specially curated for babies, it''s called sink cotton and is really soft.


    We have received almost noints regarding this fabric unless your child is allergic to it, this fabric is really wonderful as it givesfort to your children. You can trust it with closed eyes."


    Shen Li took the shirt and rubbed the fabric with his fingers and nodded. It was indeed too soft. This would be perfect for his child.


    He turned to look at the salesperson and asked, "How much is this fabric for?"


    "It''s not much. Just two taels for a single piece of clothing but of course nothing is too expensive for our children, is it?" The salesperson was apt in dealing with all kinds of customers and knew that Shen Li was hesitating because he thought that the clothes were too expensive but the saleswoman could see that Shen Li could easily afford this.


    Sure enough, Shen Li frowned. He wanted to say that the price was way too high but then he heard Chen Mi say "Let''s buy it, Brother Li. Wife did say that we could buy anything for the children. She will be upset if you save money at this point."


    Shen Li sighed as he looked at the clothing piece in his hands, Yu Dong did tell him that he was allowed to buy whatever he wanted to buy but he didn''t feel at ease using two taels of silver for a piece of clothing. After all, two taels could be easily used by a poor family for a month, so how could he befortable using two taels for just a piece of clothing?


    "This is about thefort of the children," said Ye Liu as he picked up a few more pieces of clothing and then ced them in the arms of the saleswoman. "There is no need for us to save in these things is it?"


    Shen Li rolled his eyes, he could see that the others were basically forcing him to choose the clothing piece in his hands, however, he knew that they were doing it for his children and agreed.


    "Thank you for your patronage," the saleswoman said with a smile. She turned to walk towards the counter where she asked the financier to make a bill for Shen Li and his purchase.


    While the mers surrounded Shen Li who looked a bit haggard. They looked at his expression which seemed to be one of a mer who was getting harassed and was amused.


    "Brother Li, are you really that upset over the money that you spent? Wife said that it was fine."


    "That''s right, Dong Dong would have made a fuss if you hadn''t used the money."


    "There is no need to feel bad just think howfortable the children will be, I purchased a set for Bo Bo as well, he is getting fussy because of the rise in temperature."


    Shen Li smiled lightly as he shook his head and then stated, "I am not feeling sorry for the money spent. I just think that it''s too much¡­ we used to keep two taels as our family budget and now we are buying clothes with it¡ª¡ª"


    "HELP!"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1259 A helpless mer

    Shen Li and the rest were inside the shop but when they heard themotion, they couldn''t help but walk out of the shop. They left the mammies who came with them to pick up the clothes that they had purchased.


    After all, they were only going outside the shop to take a look and nothing more. There was no need for them to take the mammies with them for something small.


    When the mammy who came with them saw that Shen Li and the rest were walking out of the shop, she was about to follow them but she was stopped by Shen Li. He turned to look at her and then said lightly, "We are not going to head out. The ruckus is too loud and we are only heading out to take a look at it and nothing else, Mammy Tian."


    Mammy Tian wanted to follow Shen Li and the others, in case something happened to them there would be amotion at the Yu house. Thus, she said, "I know what you are saying Master Shen but following you is my duty and Sister Yun is here, there is nothing for me to worry about. She will pick up the bags and bring them to us."


    When Shen Li saw that he couldn''t stop Mammy Tian, he nodded and walked out of the shop with Ye Liu, Chen Mi and Fang Chi. The four mer came to a stop in front of the shop and looked at the elderly mer who was lying on the road.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His face was swollen because of the p that he had received and was trying to snatch the fabrics that were stolen by the thug-looking woman.


    "Stop yanking my fabrics! I do not have the money to pay for your protection fees now but I will make it up to you allter on! Let me off please, I have no money and my family is waiting for me to make money while relying on this small shop," the old mer pleaded as he tried to pull the fabric off the hands of the thugs.


    The thugs however simplyughed. They looked at the old mer as if he was joking with them.


    The leader of the thugs said to the old mer, "What do you mean by that you will pay us huh? You have been saying the same thing over and over again, you old mer. We are tired of listening to the same bullshit! Either you give us the money or you get lost!"


    As the thug spoke, she raised her leg and kicked the old mer sending him back to the ground.


    "Oof," the mer winced in pain as he clutched his abdomen.


    Though many of the people in the crowd condemned the thugs, no one came to the aid of the old mer. They were worried that they would be the ones who would be troubled by the thugs after the old mer. They didn''t move forward nor they helped the old mer but they were willing to gossip.


    "Oh my, this is too much. How can they even think of harming the old mer?"


    "There is now in this country anymore, they can bully an old mer like this without any problem surely they are backed by the officials."


    "This is too much!" Chen Mi chimed along with the crowd as he looked at the old mer but unlike the crowd, he didn''t stay put instead he stepped forward to teach a lesson to the thugs but he was pulled back by Ye Liu and Shen Li.


    "What are you doing jumping in this mess?" Ye Liu questioned Chen Mi.


    "They do not seem like they are reasonable person, why are you getting involved with them?" Shen Li frowned and said to Chen Mi in a reprimanding voice.


    Chen Mi on the other hand pouted. He looked at the old mer and then said, "Are we going to leave that old mer alone?"


    He felt sympathetic towards the old mer because there was one time when they were hounded by the thugs as well. They all wanted them to pay for the loan that Yu Dong had taken and they had to take out all the savings in the house including thend deeds.


    The others felt just as sympathetic especially Fang Chi, who had seen his grandmother bow her back in front of many loan sharks in the past after his eldest aunt took a loan from the loan sharks.


    They all felt sympathetic and wanted to help the loan sharks but they were afraid as well.


    Seeing the expressions on the faces of the three, Shen Li sighed and then turned to look at Mammy Tian. He took out the pouch of money that he was carrying and handed it to Madam Tian before saying, "Go and hand it to the thugs, let them leave the old mer alone."


    Mammy Tian was stunned when she heard Shen Li''s words. Was this the same mer who didn''t want to take out two taels for himself yet he was giving away the entire pouch to help the old mer? Sure enough, the people who were born with a kind heart were different.


    Mammy Tian took the pouch and then nodded.


    "Alright, please wait here," she said to Shen Li and the rest before walking down the stairs. She headed to the centre of the circle and then turned to look at the thugs. Mammy Tian asked, "How much money does this old mer owes you?"


    The leader of the thugs raised a brow, she was about to sneer at Mammy Tian but then her gaze fell on the expensive and fine clothing that Mammy Tian was wearing and she immediately changed her words.


    "He owes me more than sixty taels!" The leader of the thugs announced causing the crowd to gasp.


    The old mer however shook his head and then said, "She is lying I only owe them forty taels. I have paid twenty taels or so to them already."


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1260 What happened?

    "Shut up you old mer!" The leader shouted at the old mer who flinched under the loud shout of the woman. "Do you think that you only need to pay for the fees that you owe? Who is going to pay us the interest? All this time when we came to your shop and left without making a fuss if you do not pay for it then who will?"


    The words of the woman were so shameless that many people in the crowd frowned. But they didn''t say anything. Thugs like these do notmit big crimes and they were not good people so they didn''t care about heading to the Yamen anyway.


    After all, they woulde out of the Yamen in a few days. Why would they fear aint? Instead, it should be people like them who should worry about these thugs causing trouble for them.


    Mammy Tian also felt that this woman was too shameless but when she thought about how it was important for her to send these thugs away from the shop, she decided to count the taels in the pouch and threw sixty taels to the thugs.


    "Take this and get away," when she caught the glint of greed in their eyes, Mammy Tian added swiftly, "Don''t even think abouting back for more, my master is not someone you can offend. The next time youe back for more money, I promise that you will be locked up for a long time."


    The leader of the thugs was not foolish. She knew that Mammy Tian was not joking. She smiled and then said, "Of course not, we might be thugs but we also have a bottom line." After speaking, she turned on her heels and walked away.


    Once the thugs left the crowd that was gathered around the old mer shop also walked away leaving only Madam Tian and the mers.


    Chen Mi walked towards the old mer who was sitting on the ground and then helped him up, he dusted off the dirt that was sticking to the clothes of the old mer and then asked him, "Old master are you alright?"


    "Please call me, Old Bai," said the old mer with a smile. "Thank you for helping me just now. If you hadn''t intervened then I would have lost everything." He paused and then added, "Come with me, I will write the IOU for you."


    "There is no need," Shen Li said to Old Bai. "We were just casually helping you out, there is no need for you to write IOU."


    "Oh no, how can I do that?" Old Bai sounded scandalous at the thought of not handing the money back. He patted his chest and then said, "I might look like this but I am mer with self-respect and pride. There is no way that I will take your money for free."


    He then paused and added, "If young lords do not mind then you cane to my house, I can show my hospitality."


    Shen Li and the rest exchanged a look with one another. They didn''t know whether or not to trust the old mer.


    "There is no need," Ye Liu said with a stern voice. However, the old mer waved his hand and then said, "How can it be? You all are my saviours. I need to show my gratitude. Please give this old mer a chance to repay your kindness even if it''s a small part on my side¡­or else I would feel too guilty for taking your money."


    "My granddaughters are at home, as well."


    Old Bai looked like a good and honest mer. Under his continuous insistence, Shen Li and the rest nodded.


    After all, Old Bai was just an old mer and they had Mammy Tian with them. There was no way this old mer who opened a small shop on the street would be able to harm them.


    They followed Old Bai to the small house that was at the end of the street.


    As they followed him, something seemed weird. There was a sickly sweet scent in the air and Shen Li who was walking in the front suddenly paused. He looked at Old Bai with his vision blurring, "You..what did you do¡ª¡ª"


    He couldn''t finish his words as he fell but the old mer caught him as an evil smile adorned his face.


    "Now, Now¡­ I can''t let you harm that child."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ***


    Meanwhile, Yu Dong was at the mall behind her was the leader of the mercenaries who was following her with a sour-looking face.


    "There is no need for you to look like this," though Yu Dong didn''t look back, she could sense what kind of expression Xiao Yu was making.


    Xiao Yu turned her gaze resentfully. She didn''t think that there was any need for her to make this expression. After all, she was the leader of the mercenaries at one point, now she was following behind another woman while noting down the things that needed to be added or removed from the mall like a personal assistant!


    How could she not be aggrieved?


    "If you smoothen that frown, I will add another meat dish to your dinner," said Yu Dong as she looked at the customers who were picking up vegetables and meat from the counter while testing their freshness.


    "Right you are, Boss Yu. I think that we should add ice pops as soon as possible that''s what I collected with the survey," said Xiao Yu with a smile when she heard that there would be another meat dish at dinner.


    Yu Dong rolled her eyes. She was quite aware of the actions of Xiao Yu and wasn''t even surprised.


    She was about to tell Xiao Yu to continue with the survey but then she saw Mammy Yun running towards her. She looked panicked and confused, seeing her run Yu Dong felt her heart skip a beat as she questioned, "What happened?"


    "The lords are missing!"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1261 Looking for them

    "Where did they go?" Yu Dong asked with a worried expression.


    Mammy Yun was also panicking. She thought that with Mammy Tian following the lords, they would be fine but after she was done paying for the clothes, Mammy Yun didn''t find them standing outside nor did they return to the carriage which was parked at the end of the street.


    It caused her to worry. After all, there was no way that they would go without telling her, even if they were to leave Mammy Tian would certainly tell her. It was only after asking around for a long time did she found out that the four masters were taken away by an elderly mer.


    But the thing was that the elderly mer had been dead for two weeks!


    Mammy Yun went to look for the house of the elderly mer where his granddaughter told him that their grandfather passed away two weeks ago and that they never had a debt to be repaid. When Mammy Yun found out the truth, she knew that something was wrong and without wasting time she came to look for Yu Dong.


    As soon as Yu Dong heard Mammy Yun''s words, she was on high alert. She had told her husbands to not go anywhere without her. Unless they were aware of the identity of the person, and even if they were to go with a stranger, they needed to make sure that she would be aware of their destination but they still didn''t listen to her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Did they go missing for a long time?"


    Mammy Yun shook her head, "It''s only been half an hour. I came as fast as I could, Madam Yu. I ¡­ If I knew that they would go missing like this I would have followed them as well."


    Yu Dong''s heart sank slowly but she waved her hand and said, "You did nothing wrong, I have told my husbands again and again to not act alone. They have overestimated their strength and protection." Though she was angry at the four of them acting on their own, she didn''t lose her temper on others willy-nilly.


    She had to be calm only when she was calm would Yu Dong be able to reign on her subordinates.


    "Youe with me and tell me where you saw them thest time," Yu Dong said to Mammy Yun who nodded and followed her out of the mall.


    Mammy Yun brought Yu Dong to the street where Shen Li and the others were buying clothes for the children.


    "I saw them here before they left with the old mer, Madam," Mammy Yun answered.


    Yu Dong nodded as she instilled her spiritual energy in the air. Shen Li and the rest were her husbands and shared a spiritual bond with her as they had a part of her spiritual energy within their bodies that protected them.


    This was something that Yu Dong did after the unfortunate ident that happened with Fang Chi. She didn''t want anything to happen to Shen Li or anyone else thus she instilled spiritual essence inside their bodies. It was a hard thing to do and she had to cultivate for a long time before she managed to do it.


    However, Yu Dong was d that she had done it.


    "You stay here, Mammy Yun and look around in case theye back hold them back for me," Yu Dong said to Mammy Yun as she walked away.


    Mammy Yun nodded as she turned on her heels and started looking around while Xiao Yu followed Yu Dong. In all honestly, she wanted to stay with Mammy Yun because Xiao Yu could see that whatever was going to happen now was not going to be nice.


    Yu Dong walked over to a small wooden building, if she was sure then her husbands were inside this building.


    She narrowed her eyes and then raised her hand before knocking on the door. As soon as she knocked on the door, it was pulled open and an old mer, who resembled the one who had been dead for two weeks opened the door for her.


    "Little Miss?" The old mer asked with an innocent voice.


    "Hi," Yu Dong smiled with a glint in her eyes. "I heard from the people on the street that my husbands came with you, I am here to bring them back."


    The old merughed lightly upon hearing her words, "Ah, are they with you? I invited them because they were really nice to me, so I invited them for a cup of tea. I also needed to write down an IOU for the money that they have lent me." He added with a smile on his face.


    If Yu Dong hadn''t known that this mer was dead for a long time and someone else was wearing his face, she would have really thought that this mer was a kind old mer.


    Her eyes narrowed subtly but Yu Dong didn''t show it on her face.


    "I see, if they are done can you ask them toe out?" Yu Dong said in a polite voice. However, the more she smiled the more Xiao Yu felt the temperature drop around them.


    She shivered behind Yu Dong and looked at the old mer who had no idea what was going toe for him in a few minutes. Xiao Yu wished she could tell the old mer to hand the four mers safe and sound, however when she thought about how this old mer was going to be killed anyway, she decided to keep her mouth shut.


    This old mer was going to die, there was no need for her to join in the fray as well, she was still too young to die.


    As Xiao Yu thought about it, she nced at the old mer with sympathy.


    She and her team only caused small wounds on the bodies of Yu Dong''s husbands and they ended up bing her servants for life. What would happen to this old mer?


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1262 A monster

    Mei Yu looked at the woman behind Yu Dong, who was smiling at him sympathetically and frowned inwardly. Why was this woman looking at him as if he was going to die?


    "Pleasee inside," ignoring the subtle sense of unease in his heart, he stepped aside allowing Yu Dong to step inside. As soon as Yu Dong passed Mei Yu, her smile fell and her eyes turned cold. Her nose caught the scent of blood and her fingers clenched.


    ''I hope this blood doesn''t belong to my husbands or else,'' she thought with a murderous glint in her eyes.


    If she had known these two f*ckers would target her husbands instead of her, she would have killed them long ago. It seemed like her desire to not spill any more blood caused another tragedy.


    "Hah," Yu Dong sighed as she rubbed her forehead. Why must these people push her into bing something that she didn''t want to?


    As soon as she stepped inside Gu Xingyu who was sitting inside her room came out. She looked at Yu Dong with hidden glee in her eyes as she smiled at Yu Dong in a flirting manner, "You are here Miss, are you here to join us for lunch as per my invitation that I extended thest time?" Her question reminded Yu Dong of the time when Gu Xingyu had asked her toe to her house to eat.


    Back then Yu Dong had refused thinking that this wasn''t her circus to tame. But now she knew that this circus was indeed her own to tame.


    "I am here for my husbands," she replied to Gu Xingyu with the same smile that was on Gu Xingyu''s face making her look harmless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I see, I will call them. Why don''t you sit down with your friend? I will ask my grandfather to bring some refreshments for you," after she finished speaking Gu Xingyu turned on her heels and walked inside the room.


    In her heart, she was excited at the thought of finishing her mission. When her majesty her empress asked her to deal with Yu Dong, she thought that it was too much of a hassle but now that she thought of the fetus in the belly of that mer, Gu Xingyu thought that it was a good thing as well.


    It was a great thing that Yu Dong came to look for them on her own, at least they wouldn''t have to make a second trip to deal with her.


    "Hehe this is going to be fun," murmured Gu Xingyu.


    While Gu Xingyu was bringing back the mers, Mei Yu offered refreshments to Yu Dong.


    Of course, Yu Dong sensed the drugs that were inside the cups but she knew that if she didn''t drink this tea, these two would not take her to her husbands, thus even though the scheme was clear as the day, she took a sip from her tea cup.


    Her expression stiffened as she turned to look at the mer next to her who was smiling at her creepily and then said, "You are wrong. I didn''t drug you miss, it''s Xingyu." As he spoke he turned to look at the incense that was burning in the living room.


    Yu Dong red at her before her eyes closed. She slumped on the couch along with Xiao Yu.


    No sooner did they faint, Gu Xingyu walked out of the room and looked at the women sleeping on the couch. She turned to look at Mei Yu and then said, "Drag her inside."


    The old mer nodded before taking off his mask. A young mer''s face was revealed as soon as he tore off his mask and then carried Yu Dong inside the room.


    The two of them brought Yu Dong inside arge shed.


    After entering the shed, Yu Dong opened her eyes slightly and when she saw her husbands hanging by the ceiling, with their clothes stripped off, her blood boiled. Her eyes glowed eerily as she heard Mei Yu say to Gu Xingyu, "This was too easy¡­ once we kill them then we can get our rewards from the Empress. What''s more, this mer has twins! I bet they will be wonderful revitalizing pills."


    Something snapped inside Yu Dong''s head as she muttered, "Oh is that so."


    Mei Yu stiffened. His hand reached for his dagger but before he could touch the hilt of his dagger, roots popped out from beneath the surface of the floor. Before he knew what was going on, the thin fragments of roots curled themselves around his feet before moving onto his waist and then his face.


    It didn''t take long for him to turn into a wooden statue as blood seeped out through the cracks between the thin fragments of the roots.


    Gu Xingyu hadn''t expected something like this to happen, her eyes widened as she looked at Yu Dong whose eyes were glowing eerily.


    "You¡­what kind of monster are you?" Gu Xingyu gasped.


    Yu Dong smiled at her as she tilted her head to the side and then stated, "The one you created." As she spoke, the wall behind Gu Xingyu snapped and broke into splinters as fragments of wood flew all over the room. Gu Xingyu froze as a frightened expression etched all over her face. She turned her head back stiffly and her mouth opened into a silent scream.


    Behind her was arge jaw-like structure formed from the roots of a tree. There were countless sharp teeth inside the jaw causing her to stiffen in terror.


    "No¡­No¡­Nooo!" She screamed as the jaw came closer to her before snapping shut.


    Yu Dong calmly looked at the blood that dripped down the floor before turning to look at her four fools.


    "These idiots.." she clicked her tongue in distaste. If she hadn''t arrived in time who knows what would have happened.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1263 Run!

    Yu Dong brought the four mers out of the pavilion. She then set up the entire courtyard on fire because if she was to leave them like this then others would find the corpses of these two. She didn''t want any weird rumours to start all over the town, so Yu Dong decided to deal with all the troubles in one swift move.


    To be on the safe side, Yu Dong drove the carriage through the long path to make sure that no one saw her leave the mansion that belonged to the two assassins.


    Once they were out of the mansion, Yu Dong examined her husbands one by one. Though they were injured, there wasn''t any severe damage, most probably that woman named Gu Xingyu was a sadist and wanted to torment these four before killing them.


    Shen Li''s condition was a bit serious as the child in his belly was unstable because of the drug that he drank earlier, however, this was nothing that Yu Dong''s spiritual energy couldn''t solve.


    She caught his wrist and poured a generous amount of spiritual energy inside Shen Li''s body. Though Yu Dong was very angry with the four of them, she could never see them in danger. Thus, she dealt with their injuries cleanly.


    "Why can you all not settle down? How many times do I have to say that you don''t need to trust anyone? Not everyone is as kind as you," Yu Dong clicked her tongue as she took out a quick healing ointment from her space and then started applying it to the wounds on the bodies of her husbands.


    The ointment was something that Yu Dong found a few days ago. This was something that was not only expensive but also rare, the officers of the apocalypse world used to fight to get their hands on this ointment.


    She had bought a bunch of these but forgot all about them as they were buried in the stock that she had bought in a hurry and forgot to use. A good thing is that while arranging the fruits that she received from Zi Mu, Yu Dong arranged the space and found these ointments.


    No sooner did she brush a thickyer of the ointment on the wounds of her husbands, the wounds slowly started to heal and soon they looked like they were days old.


    Yu Dong heaved a sigh of relief before neatly tucking away the ointment and then turned to look at Xiao Yu who was shaking like a leaf in a wild storm. Though she knew that Yu Dong was simply way more powerful than her she never thought Yu Dong was someone who had supernatural powers! That was simply terrifying to watch.


    How ¡­How could a human do something like that? No wonder half of her colleagues didn''t return. With them following someone like this monster, it wasn''t surprising that they were buried somewhere in the most cruel way.


    Xiao Yu was panicking, and at the same time, she was cursing Old Madam who asked her to challenge someone like Yu Dong. She was simply the favourite child of the heavens for surviving till now.


    "Hey,"


    Xiao Yu jolted in fright when she heard Yu Dong''s voice. She turned to look at Yu Dong whose face was set in a subtle frown.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking but stop shaking like that, you are annoying," Yu Dong told Xiao Yu who was shaking so harshly that she was making the entire carriage shake, only then did Xiao Yu stop trembling.


    Though it was simply out of her control when she thought about how Yu Dong could turn her into a wooden statue if she pissed her off.


    "I am not going to kill you so don''t worry, just make sure that you do not mention what happened tonight or else I cannot keep my promise," Yu Dong said to Xiao Yu who blinked her eyes and then stated, "Did something happen? I didn''t see anything, Miss Yu."


    Even if she was beaten to death she would never admit that she saw Yu Dong use her powers! Because the one who would be punished next would be her.


    Yu Dong stared at her for a few more seconds. Under the gaze of she devil, Xiao Yu quaked like a little rabbit facing a wolf.


    ''I am going to jump¡­if she dares to attack me I am going to jump!'' Xiao Yu thought bitterly. Though she would have loved to fight back, after all even a rabbit would bite back when faced with danger but she didn''t dare to do so as she knew that Yu Dong would destroy her with just a flick of her finger.


    However before she could make up her mind, Yu Dong looked away and then stated, "You are right nothing happened tonight."


    A threat wrapped as a light remark.


    Xiao Yu gulped. She didn''t dare to say anything against Yu Dong not when she was barely constrained.


    The two of them didn''t talk as the carriage continued to drive forth.


    Mammy Yun who was sitting outside the carriage suddenly called Yu Dong out, "Madam Yu... Mammy Tian is awake."


    No sooner did Mammy Yun say this, than Yu Dong''s eyes sharpened as she headed out of the carriage when Mammy Yun stopped the carriage.


    "Mammy Tian, are you feeling better?" She asked the elderly woman who nursed her head and nodded.


    "I am feeling better, Madam Yu. Please forgive me that I failed in protecting the masters," Mammy Tian was really upset, if she had a tad bit faster then she could have saved the four masters and they wouldn''t have to suffer such humiliation.


    Yu Dong shook her head and then said, "You are not in the wrong. They are not children who need to be told what they can and cannot do, you did your job by telling them not to go outside or follow that old mer, it is up to them whether or not they listen to you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mammy Tian was after all a servant, she couldn''t possibly go against her master.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1264 Run! (2)

    Mammy Tian heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Yu Dong was not ming her. However, she still felt guilty and decided to serve the Yu family better in the future. Next time she would try to do better such that her masters would never face such a situation again.


    "Tell me what happened," Yu Dong said to Mammy Tian because she wanted to understand the matter better, she needed to hear it from Mammy Tian who was present at the moment when everything went down the drain.


    The drugs that her husbands had drank were way intense they wouldn''t be waking up till tomorrow afternoon. Most probably the two assassins didn''t want the four of them to wake up even when they were being killed and thus drugged them heavily.


    Compared to her husbands, Mammy Tian only received a hit at the back of her head along with a little bit of drug that she had smelled when she came into contact with that sweet incense and thus could wake up after she received proper treatment.


    Since Yu Dong could not wait for her husbands to wake up, she could only turn to Mammy Tian,


    Mammy Tian was also eager to talk about everything that happened. She could feel that there was something fishy from the beginning of the incident, the arrival of the thugs and then them fighting with the old mer in front of the shop where they were, it all seemed a bit too coincidental.


    "Madam Yu, it''s like this," Mammy Tian Yu Dong everything from the start to the end and then stated, "I think that it was a set-up from the start. That thug Group and the leader of that group were most probably hired to make it look like they were threatening that old mer."


    "They must have taken advantage of the fact that the granddaughters of the old mer were busy with his funeral and were not at the shop to refute their ims. No wonder they picked up someone who was gone."


    Yu Dong''s eyes narrowed, she too thought that everything was a bit too big of a coincidence. It was just that the n was executed everything too wlessly.


    "Tell me what did that woman look like," Yu Dong asked Madam Tian who then told her about the appearance of the leader of the thugs. After she was done speaking, her eyes turned red as she said, "I really cannot believe that someone was aiming for the lives of the four masters.


    If something had happened to them, I would have died as well, I am d that you came on time Madam Yu, if you were even a tad bitte. I do not know what those people would have done to the four masters, it was terrible,"


    After Mammy Tian finished speaking, she couldn''t help but shake. When she was locked up in the house, she recovered a bit of her senses and found herself lying in the middle of the room where human skeletons were stuffed.


    The room was dark with only a small window for light. It was so scary that Mammy Tian was worried that she wouldn''t be able to sleep for days after returning home.


    Yu Dong felt sorry for Mammy Tian as she knew what kind of ce Mammy Tian was locked up in, she patted Mammy Tian on the back and thenforted her, "There is no need to be afraid Mammy Tian. Those bad people are gone and you are fine, it is my negligence that this happened."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She should have simply killed them from the beginning but she held back because Yu Dong wanted to investigate the assassins and approach them carefully but she ended up causing danger to approach her family.


    Her hesitation of not spilling blood and losing control of her spiritual powers was making a lot of people get hurt.


    Mammy Tian shook her head and then said with a sniff, "How is this your fault, Madam Yu? It is I who is useless. I was so stupid, if I had been a bit smart then I would have sensed that the thugs were obviously hired!"


    Those thugs! She needed to find them.


    Yu Dong''s eyes shed as she turned to look at Mammy Tian and Mammy Yun before saying, "Take the carriage back to the vige. I will leave Xiao Yu with you, if something happens just throw her out and let her deal with it."


    Xiao Yu: "¡­" I would like to refuse but I know the consequences.


    "We understand, Madam Yu," Mammy Yun said to Yu Dong as she nodded to thetter and then turned to look in front before driving the carriage away.


    "Now¡­how should I follow those thugs, "Yu Dong muttered as she turned to look at the sky. Her hair rustled in the wind as she turned her head to the side, a wild look in her eyes. "Those damned bastards."


    ******


    "Haha this is great, Miss Gu," leader Jin said to Gu Mu with a smile on her lips. "We not only got sixty taels but those two also gave us another ten taels, this is great."


    Gu Mu was really happy as well. She knew that the two people who asked her to bring Yu Dong''s husbands to their manor were not good. They might torment those mers greatly! Haha, this would teach Yu Dong a good lesson. Who asked her to interfere with her life?


    She, Gu Mu was not someone Yu Dong could offend!


    "You are right. That woman not only lost money but also her husbands and child, this time around she will learn what is the difference between a novice rich and rich who have influence," Gu Mu snorted haughtily, her nose raised high in the air as she spoke.


    "Yes, Yes, Miss Gu! That woman should have thought twice before targeting you, hahaha!" Leader Jin immediately sucked up to Gu Mu who smirked.


    "I¡ª¡ª"


    "Ahhhh! Run everyone! Run!"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1265 Dealing with trash

    Screams echoed outside the door startling and scaring the people inside the room. Gu Mu who had never seen something like this was also startled, she looked at the door that was shut close and then turned to look at Leader Jin.


    "What''s going on?" She asked with trembling lips. Why were the guards outside the bar screaming like this? What happened all of a sudden?


    She turned to look at Leader Jin and then said, "You bastards, don''t tell me that I am caught in a mess because of you all." She didn''t think the person outside had any rtion to her. Gu Mu was after all conceited and thus believed that she did everything cleanly without leaving any traces behind.


    Her confidence came from the fact that she never appeared in the eyes of the people from start to finish. Thus, Gu Mu thought that she was not at fault, even Leader Jin thought so.


    "You don''t need to worry, if someone dared toe here then they are not living alive," said Leader Jin confidently. She and the members of her group had trained for a long time and were once trained to be soldiers but then they were caught gambling and epting bribes from the nobles and themoners and were thrown out of the pce.


    However, they were not as rusty as their characters when it came to dealing with swords and daggers. There was no way anyone would be able to get past her underlings, she had trained them very well and made sure that they would learn every skill any sword-bearing soldier should know.


    There was no way she would be able to get closer to them without serious injuries¡ª¡ª


    BANG!


    The door of the bar was kicked open.


    "Watch out!" Leader Jin shouted as she dove forward and then pulled Gu Mu aside when she saw that the wooden door had been kicked off its hinges. The people inside the bar saw the door flying to the other side of the room before hitting the wall and sliding down, they all gulped as they turned to look at the woman who just arrived.


    "Ah, you f*ckers were hiding too deep. It was really hard to find you," Yu Dong stepped inside the room. She was clutching the hair of a woman who tried to stop her while blood dripped down the forehead of the woman.


    "This voice¡­ Yu Dong?" Gu Mu whispered while hiding behind Leader Jin, her eyes widened when she peaked behind Leader Jin''s back. She had never thought that Yu Dong would be able to trace everything back to her¡­and that too this fast!


    She was thinking that it would take Yu Dong more than one week to figure out everything, by then she would leave the city and go back to her aunt''s house in the capital.


    In a week she would bepletely out of Yu Dong''s clutches including the one who was standing in her support. So howe Yu Dong was here?


    Leader Jin also stiffened when she saw Yu Dong. She of course knew what Gu Mu did today, but just like Gu Mu, Leader Jin thought that she would be able to escape Yu Dong by running out of the town before she could trace the truth to them.


    Howe she found them so soon and from the looks of it, she waspletely unharmed!


    "You¡­what are you doing here?" Leader Jin questioned Yu Dong, though she was scared inwardly she still pretended to be calm while questioning Yu Dong.


    Yu Dong threw the woman in her hand over to where Leader Jin stood and then stated, "This should be my question. What were you thinking when you approached my husbands intending to kill them? Did you think that you would be able to get away without facing any sort of trouble?"


    Leader Jin stared at the woman in front of her and shivered. For some reason, she knew that it would be very difficult for her to deal with someone like Yu Dong. In fact, whether or not she would be able to get away from this situation was something that Leader Jin was not aware of.


    "Miss Yu, we don''t know what you are talking about," said Leader Jin as she knew that she couldn''t take Yu Dong on, she could only waste time hoping that the woman would let them off.


    "Is that so?" Yu Dong tilted her head to the side, a sly smile etched on her lips as she walked forward while the women surrounding her stepped backwards. "I have heard the exact opposite, what? Did you think that no one would be able to tell your appearance or did you think that I wouldn''t be able to get to you using that appearance as there were many thugs like you?"


    Leader Jin stiffened, she did think that with hermon appearance, there was no way Yu Dong would be able to find her. But she was actually able to find her! What kind of monster she was? No, that wasn''t all, she actually came here so soon after dealing with those assassins who were stronger than all of her underlingsbined.


    If that was the case then¡­how would they be able to deal with Yu Dong?


    "Miss Yu, you seem to be misunderstanding something," Leader Jin said with a ttering smile as she tried to act solicitously. "We didn''t mean to target your husbands. In fact, we had no idea what was going on, it was a woman who hired us and asked us to act along with her, I swear... I didn''t know¡ª¡ªahhhh!!!"


    Halfway through her lies, Leader Jin was interrupted when Yu Dong threw a dagger right at the centre of her forehead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Leader Jin''s eyes rolled as she fell to the ground without moving anymore.


    "Shut up, you are being too noisy."


    **************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1266 Dealing with trash (2)

    **********************


    "Ahh. Leader!" The underlings of Leader Jin screamed in fright and disbelief when they saw that their leader had fallen. Everything happened so quickly that they were unable to stop it and could only helplessly watch as their leader fell to the ground like that.


    "You, how dare you to our leader," one of the underlings shouted at Yu Dong as she rushed at Yu Dong with her sword. She was one of the best swordswoman in the group and thus believed that there was no way Yu Dong would be able to dodge her attack.


    Leader Jin died because she was unaware of the fact that Yu Dong was attacking, but now they were wary enough to keep their guards up.


    ''I will avenge you, leader,'' the underling thought as she swung her sword upon getting close to Yu Dong. However, as soon as she swung her sword, a thick tree root shot out from the ground and then pierced the heart of the woman who was aiming her sword at Yu Dong.


    "Ah," Yu Dong sighed as she turned to look at the thick branch. It was as if she hadn''t expected such a thing to happen. "I was not paying attention. I am sorry that you had to die such a ruthless death, I was nning to give you all swift death."


    She then turned to look at the rest of the underlings who were quaking in their boots.


    Her lips curled into a smile as she closed her eyes and said, "I wasn''t going to kill every one of you but the thing is that¡­." She slowly opened her eyes as her expression turned serious. "Only dead people tell no secrets."


    The underlings of Leader Jin shrieked and screamed as they tried to run but the more they tried to run, the sooner they were killed. If it was said that what happened was a battle then it would be simply incorrect. It was not a battle, it was a one-sided freak show of power and Yu Dong pulverized each and everyone inside the bar.


    Yu Dong then turned to look at Gu Mu who was trying to sneak out of the room, while lying on her belly.


    Yu Dong''s eyes were filled with solemn hostility as she looked at Gu Mu. She slowly turned on her feet and then headed in the direction of where Gu Mu was lying on the floor.


    Gu Mu was trying to get out of the room without being undetected thus when she saw a shadow fall over her, she stiffened. All the hair on her body stood up and her heart stopped beating for a second.


    "Continue moving, you look like a bug that needs to be squashed like this," stated Yu Dong causing Gu Mu to stiffen as she backed away from Yu Dong. "I didn''t do anything¡­ I have nothing to do with this matter¡­I was just¡ª¡ªahhhh!"


    Gu Mu screamed when Yu Dong picked her up by her neck and then held her up in the air.


    "I know people like you think that the world works ording to your will but let me teach you something," said Yu Dong in an icy voice which resounded like a demon from hell in the ears of Gu Mu.


    She kicked her legs in despair, just as she was about to faint, Yu Dong dropped her on the floor and then mmed her foot on her chest.


    "Ahh! Cough! Cough! Stop this!"


    Gu Mu pleaded with snot and tears flowing out of her eyes and nose.


    "The world doesn''t work ording to your will and it certainly is not going to work how you want to. Your dear daddy might have spoiled you rotten but I will not," Yu Dong stated and Gu Mu stared at her while trembling from head to foot. "You caused my husbands to be caught in a danger where they could have died, all because your ego was hurt?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If you cared so much about your self-respect then you should have tried to be a good person then everyone would have respected you."


    Gu Mu could see that Yu Dong was not joking. She panicked and struggled to get away from Yu Dong as she pushed Yu Dong''s foot off her chest. "Let me go¡­let me go, I promise that I will not do anything from now on. Don''t touch me¡­ don''t kill me! Let me go please!"


    Yu Dong curled her lips with a hint of bloodthirsty intent, she dug her foot even more harshly into Gu Mu''s chest before saying, " I did give you a chance. When I got you locked up in the prison, I was giving you a chance. If you don''t like it, then I will give you a taste of your medicine."


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure that your dear daddy will be able to get another look at you before you are buried."


    Gu Mu''s pupil shook, she looked at the woman in front of her and felt as if she was looking at a demon.


    "Please¡­please let me go¡­" However Yu Dong didn''t let go of her, she stretched out her hand and then picked up the pouch of money that fell on the ground earlier in the fight. She then poured out the money from the pouch and turned to look at Gu Mu, you were quite proud of this money, right?


    She curled her lips in an evil smile before raising the silver tael that was clutched between her thumb and forefinger.


    "I heard you mocking my husbands, saying how they were foolish enough to give you money and their lives to those evil assassins," Yu Dong then lowered her head and stared at the woman whose eyes were filled with fear and added, "I hate it when people mock my husbands, I hate it when they scheme against my husbands and I hate it even more when they try to hurt them.


    You, Gu Mu stepped on all of my bottom lines, I hope that you are prepared."


    **************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1267 : Sealed deal

    Gu Mu was terrified. She wanted to stop Yu Dong but she didn''t even have any strength in her body. Ever since she got out of the Yamen she had been overexerting herself by drinking and sleeping with mers. Even though she was only locked up inside the Yamen for a day, Gu Mu felt like she had been locked up for ages and overindulged herself but now she was filled with regret.


    If she had known that this would happen, she would have run awayst night.


    No, she would have run away as soon as she was done with her task.


    When Gu Mu thought about how her life was in danger because she acted too overconfident, she wanted to cry.


    "You seemed quite proud after snatching this silver from my husbands, didn''t you? Mocking their kindness when they were just trying to help someone who was in need¡­ because of your actions, their pure and kind heart must have received a heavy blow," spoke Yu Dong as she clenched the silver tael turning them into sharp and pointy nails.


    "Since you dared to mock them for their kindness, I will teach you why you should''ve never mocked the one who is kind to you, Gu Mu."


    Her eyes then gleamed with mockery as she said to Gu Mu, "However it''s too regretful that you will never be able to see anyone acting kind towards you."


    "No¡­No¡­ please don''t¡ª¡ª" Gu Mu''s eyes were filled with fear. She struggled in fear while trying to break free from Yu Dong''s grip.


    However, Yu Dong didn''t let her go. She ignored Gu Mu''s desperation as she drilled the sharp end of silver in her eyes.


    "AHHHHHHH!!" Gu Mu screamed in pain as blood dripped down from her eyes. She had never felt such a sickening pain ever before, it was as if every nerve in her body was getting torn apart followed by a searing pain brimming in every inch of her body. She was in so much pain that she didn''t know what to do.


    Yu Dong didn''t stop there, she then pierced Gu Mu''s ear, stuffed the silver in her nose and finally stuffed all the silver in her mouth. Once she was done she smashed the silver nails in Gu Mu''s nails causing thetter to arch her back and let out a muffled scream.


    Gu Mu tried to get up and remove the nail but she was in so much pain that she couldn''t even move an inch from her spot.


    She could feel her life almost slipping out of her fingers.


    Just like that, she covered all the five senses of Gu Mu such that she could only hear, see, taste, touch and smell silver.


    Yu Dong looked at the woman on the ground who was bleeding from all five senses before dragging her out of the bar. Since she promised Gu Mu that she would let her daddy see her onest time, of course, she would fulfil that promise. Whether or not Gu Mu would be able to see her daddy for onest time, would depend on how much her father loved her.


    After all, Yu Dong didn''t believe that Gu Mu never met her daddy, Kong Tai.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If someone was to find out that she had done something so cruel to Gu Mu they would think that she did something too ruthless to Gu Mu.


    However regardless of what they thought, Yu Dong didn''t feel ufortable, as she knew that if Gu Mu did something harmful once, she would do it a second time and a third as well, no matter how many times she was allowed to escape and change, Gu Mu would never stop.


    She couldn''t keep this kind of person to bring any more danger to her and her family.


    ******


    "I ¡­I thought that I was going to die," Chen Mi hugged his Daddy and sobbed. He didn''t know that the old mer was a crook, he looked so kind and gentle. Who would have thought that he was actually a part of that gang? When he thought of how that mer stripped him down and shed his flesh to draw blood, Chen Mi trembled and tears flowed down his face.


    No one knew how terrified he was when he was trapped in that house.


    "Shh, it''s okay," Father Chen said as heforted his son. Mother Chen, on the other hand, red at her mer son and then stated, "How foolish of all of you, Dong Dong clearly asked you to not trust anyone. Yet you actually trusted a stranger and even went to his house? What did you expect would happen?"


    Chen Mi and the others were bad enough if something happened to Shen Li, what would they have done? Yu Dong had already lost one daughter, if she lost another child who knows what she might have done.


    Her daughter-inw was the sweetest soul on earth but when she lost her rationality, even Mother Chen didn''t want to face her.


    Chen Mi and the rest lowered their head, especially Shen Li. He was the one who was the oldest and was even carrying a child, yet he did something so foolish. If he was any unfortunate, then he would have lost his child tonight.


    "Hush now, they are already scared enough," Father Chen reprimanded his wife. His heart ached as he hugged his son while looking at Shen Li, Fang Chi and Ye Liu.


    Fortunately, they had their family members, next to them to support them or else who knows how they would have gotten out of that nightmare.


    Ye Yuxian patted his brother on the back and stated, "Now¡­Now don''t cry anymore. You are going to scare the kids like this, we are your side. From now on, however, try to trust strangers as little as possible and even if you trust them, never follow them to their house. Alright."


    "But I still don''t understand why they captured you all," Grandma Yu questioned with a frown. "What would they have gotten by tormenting you? What did you do wrong?"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1268 : Shrouded in cold air

    "They wanted to turn our blood into some pills or some sort of medicinal supplement," Ye Liu spoke with a stammering voice. He still couldn''t believe that he was safe and sound. Honestly, when he woke up while being hung by the ceiling, with blood dripping down his skin, he was sure that he was going to die.


    What was more, the people who captured him seemed simply too dangerous. He didn''t think that Yu Dong would be able to find them, since those people dared to capture them surely they would have taken all sorts of measures.


    No one in the house other than his brothers might know what kind of relief he was feeling at the thought of being safe and sound in his home.


    "They also seemed to be used to feeding on human flesh," stated Fang Chi who had seen the many corpses of mers and women piled in the corner. "It was truly scary."


    "What? They were eating human flesh as food?"


    "That''s right," Chen Mi wiped his tears with the back of his hands and then stated, "I was so scared when I thought that they were going to cut our flesh and eat it. The old mer who captured us told us that they were used to eating human flesh and they kept their prey alive till thest breath because that way the flesh remained fresh for as long as possible."


    When he found out that the old mer was going to keep him alive as a food reserve, Chen Mi cried so badly that he wished he could rush back into the arms of his wife. Yu Dong wouldn''t even allow a single needle to pierce his skin but that mer shed his skin until he was bleeding all over the floor.


    "This ¡­This is too frightening. There are indeed all kinds of evil people in this world," Grandma Fang hugged her grandson, when she thought of how she almost lost her grandson, she felt as if her heart was going to plunge deep in her stomach.


    She was frightened really badly, if Mammy Yun hadn''t rushed to Yu Dong and told her that these four foolish children were missing then who knows what would have happened? It would have been difficult for these toe out of that manor without losing their lives!


    "This is why Dong Dong told you all to be vignt!" Mother Chen felt that the four mers were too foolishpared to Xiao Hua who seemed like a ditz was much better. He seemed like he was unaware of what was going on around him but she had seen Xiao Hua keep strangers at bay. No one dared to fool him,pared to him these four were way too simple and naive!


    She then turned to the kids and said, "You all should listen to your mother and sister, don''t be like your brothers-inw and fathers. Look at how theirck of vignce caused them."


    "Mai understands!" Yu Mai saluted Mother Chen, though he did not know what happened but he understood that his brothers-inw followed a bad mer and got lost.


    Bo Bo and Yu Jin also nced at their fathers with apparent disdain.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At that moment, the sound of the door opening echoed in the courtyard.


    "Ah, sister is back!" Yu Mai eximed as he rushed to the door. "Sister you are back? Look at brothers-inw, they were so foolish¡ª¡ª"


    His words cut off when he looked at Yu Dong.


    He wasn''t the only one. The entire Yu family suddenly got shrouded in cold air, as they looked at Yu Dong whose eyes were covered with a murderous intent, her clothes were dripping with blood and her hands seemed to have pieces of flesh and blood sticking to them.


    She looked like a demon walking towards them after crawling from hell.


    "Kidse here," Yu Tong called Yu Mai back who was stiff with fear. He had never seen his sister like this causing him to stay where he was, he seemed to be frozen in fear.


    It wasn''t uniting Lang Ru pulled him away did he move?


    "Don''t look like that, your sister only punished the bad guys and nothing else," Lang Ru said to Yu Mai who clutched the edge of his shirt and nodded. However, he looked rather upset not because his sister looked really scary but because she was obviously upset.


    Yu Dong walked inside the house just in time for Yu Tong to lock away the children in Yu Mai''s room. While the adults all looked at Yu Dong who seemed to be lost in her thoughts.


    "Dong Dong," Shen Li got up from the couch, he reached out his hand to hold Yu Dong but thetter dodged him and walked past him before entering her room.


    Bang!


    The door of the room was closed shut with a loud thud causing everyone to flinch in the room.


    "She looks really angry," Lu Nanyan remarked as he looked at the closed door. Yu Dong hardly ever lost her temper but it seemed like she was in a real foul mood tonight.


    Mother Chen frowned but she did not rebuke Yu Dong. She understood where Yu Dong wasing from, she had told her husbands that they needed to stay put but they trusted someone they shouldn''t have and even if they did they shouldn''t have been so naive as to follow that mer.


    Fortunately, Yu Dong was there to rescue them or else the consequences would have been unimaginable, of course, Yu Dong would be angry with them.


    She turned to look at the four mers who seemed to be down and then stated, "Just stay calm and don''t push her too much, she seems to be reeling in with what she did tonight. Let us stay away from her path until she is calm alright?"


    Shen Li and the others nodded but in their heart, they felt very ufortable. This was the first time they had seen Yu Dong this angry and couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1269 : Gu Mu’s end

    While the Yu family was shrouded in the clouds of gloom, the Gu family was not in any less trouble. Once the matter of Gu Mu molesting and killing mers came out the marriages of the other daughters of the Gu family were cancelled one after another.


    From day to night, betrothal gifts were returned one by one leaving the mer concubines and their daughters really upset. Gu Zedong didn''t want to deal with them and thus left the house without even telling anyone. While Kong Tai hid in his courtyard, no matter how much the mer concubines scolded and med him, he didn''t open the door of his courtyard.


    He knew that the second he opened the courtyard''s door, he would be beaten up.


    Thus, he could only stay inside the courtyard while burying his head under the pillow.


    "AHHH!! Shut them up! Shut them up! Who are they to me me? Their daughters were not any good either, why am I to me?" Kong Tai shouted while holding his pillow over his head and stretching it on the sides. He had never been insulted like this before, he couldn''t believe that they were saying all sorts of rude things to him even before he lost his wife''s favour.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If he lost his wife''s favour who knows what these mers would do to him!


    His servant could only lower his head and stay quietly in the corner. He was afraid that if he was to say anything then Kong Tai would take his anger out on him. The servant was also suffering, he had done nothing wrong and was only here to earn some money for his family and yet he had to be unfortunate enough to be the servant of the father of a murderer.


    In the past, this servant used to think that there was no servant any more luckier than him but just in one day he was cursing his luck. Though Kong Tai had no idea what was going on around him, as he was refusing to ept the truth, it didn''t change the fact that changes were happening around him and his importance and reputation in his family were going down slowly and steadily,


    Because Kong Tai didn''t want to hear the nonsense of the other mer concubines, he decided to sleep early. In his sleep, he could hear someone groaning but he ignored the groans and continued to sleep.


    In his heart, he even cursed the person who was groaning and crying to die for disturbing his sleep.


    Just like that a few hours passed by and the sun rose from the horizon, it spilt the warm golden rays of light all over thend causing it to glow in a beautiful orangish golden glow.


    It was a beautiful day however this beautiful day was marred with a scream that tore open the sky.


    "AHHHHH!!!" The scream of the cleaning servant echoed in Kong Tai''s courtyard. His scream was so loud that the main servant of the bed chambers came running out and scolded the mer who was screaming.


    "Why are you screaming? Do you want to be scolded by our master, is that it?" The head servant scolded the cleaning servant who was sitting on the ground while pointing at the old tree, his eyes were shaking as he stammered, "Bo¡­Body¡­ there is a dead body!"


    "What? What body¡ª¡ª" The head servant thought that the mer was hallucinating in the heat, how could there be a dead body however as soon as he turned to look at the tree, he saw a mutted body hanging on therge branch with a noose around its neck and silver sticking out from its eyes, nose and ears.


    "T¡­That¡­ doesn''t that body belong to Miss Gu Mu?" One of the servants spoke up in a stammering voice causing the head servant to re at him but when they all took a good look at the body, they all sucked in a breath. Because the body indeed belonged to Gu Mu!


    When did she die? And that too in such a cruel way?


    "What are you screaming for?" A sharp and nasty voice came from behind them. Upon hearing the voice, the mers turned to look at Kong Tai who was striding towards them, in the past they would be dissatisfied when they heard Kong Tai scream at them like this but now none of them dared to get upset with him, after all, this mer was also pitiful.


    He lost a young daughter at such an old age.


    "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue or did some fairy lock your mouths, why do you not speak? What happened to cause you all to scream," Kong Tai angrily questioned his servants. He was already in a bad mood because of what happened with his daughter, he couldn''t sleepst night because of all the groaning and moaning and now he was woken up by these foolish servants'' screaming.


    "That¡­That¡­" one of the servants finally spoke up. He didn''t want to be scolded for no reason. However, when he thought of the horrifying condition in which the body was, he couldn''t help but tremble and ended up stammering.


    "What ''that..that? What are you trying to say? Speak clearly," snapped Kong Tai angrily. He was angry and frustrated with how his life had gone downhill, he still needed to think of a way to get his daughter out of the prison yet no one was giving him any space.


    The servant dared not to say anything when he saw that Kong Tai was this angry. He only raised his hand and pointed at Gu Mu''s corpse which was churning and croaking while hanging on the branch.


    "What..what are you¡ª¡ª" Kong Tai turned to look in the direction in which the servant was pointing. He wanted to say something more but then his eyes fell on the corpse on the tree and his eyes widened before a wretched scream tore out of his mouth.


    " GU MU!"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1270 Gu Mus end (2)

    The sound of mournful cries filled the Gu house. The second eldest daughter of the family had suddenly passed away, it was indeed a grieving moment for the entire family. Especially, Kong Tai who had lost his pir of support.


    For Kong Tai, his daughter was his backing his everything. The one who should be taking care of him. When he saw her hanging on the tree with her body mutted so brutally, he felt like someone had dug a piece of his heart and stomped on it.


    Tears didn''t stop flooding from his eyes as he continued to shed tears of grief while hugging the dead body of his daughter. If he was a phoenix he would have brought his daughter to life with his tears. However unfortunately for Kong Tai, he was just a human and didn''t have any special powers. He could only grieve the loss of his daughter while cursing the culprit behind this brutal killing.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Gu Zedong returned home after she heard the news of her daughter passing away so suddenly. No matter how disappointed and hurt Gu Zedong was because of what her daughter did, she didn''t want Gu Mu to die. In fact, she was thinking about speaking to her mother once again after she softened her stance regarding Gu Mu.


    But before she could do that Gu Mu was dead, how was it possible?


    "Tai Tai!" Gu Zedong rushed inside Kong Tai''s courtyard when she returned home. When Kong Tai saw his wife, he did not care about anyone and threw himself in the arms of his wife.


    "Wife, look at this¡­our daughter¡­ Mu Mu.. who could do something so cruel to her?" Kong Tai cried out in an aggrieved voice. His words kept getting choked on sobs as he hugged his wife and cried in her arms.


    Gu Zedong''s eyes also turned red. How could they not? She loved Gu Mu more than Gu Ke Jin despite Gu Ke Jin being her eldest daughter. Because Kong Tai was her childhood sweetheart and she loved him, Gu Zedong was biased towards Kong Tai but suddenly everything was ruined.


    Her daughter was first taken to the Yamen and two dayster she was dead. What was going on? And how did Gu Mue out of the Yamen? There were so many questions that Gu Zedong wanted to ask but when she saw Kong Tai crying his eyes out, she didn''t bring such ugly matters up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She looked at her daughter''s face and then closed her eyes. Even without looking at her daughter Gu Zedong knew that Gu Mu must have suffered a lot when she was killed.


    However, who killed her, Gu Zedong had no idea about it. And just what kind of grudge they had to kill her daughter so ruthlessly? No matter what her daughter did, she didn''t deserve to be killed like this, right?


    "We need to call the Yamen," Li Jing spoke up finally. His feelings wereplicated as he looked at Gu Mu''s corpse. Though he hated her, he did not despise her to the point that he would want her dead, and now that Li Jing saw Gu Mu dying in such a cruel manner, all of his grudges seemed to have been washed away.


    Like his father told him. What was the point of keeping grudges with the dead? Now he just wanted to bring justice to Gu Mu.


    However, who would have thought that as long as he said that they should call Yamen, Kong Tai turned to look at him and eximed, "NO!"


    His sudden refusal took everyone by surprise. Even Old Madam Gu.


    They all wanted to bring Gu Mu justice by finding her murderer but the person who should have been in the lead suddenly pulled his legs back. What was going on?


    Kong Tai who refused instinctively bit his tongue. He ended up getting panicked when Lin Jing brought up Yamen, after what happened to Gu Mu and Mei Shu, he knew that Yamen was not just for show. If they pulled Yamen officers in this matter, then his daughter would be humiliated even more and that too when she was already gone.


    What was more he even felt guilty and regretful. Last night he heard a lot of groaning and cries from the backyard, it was clearly Gu Mu who was crying for his help¡­ however, Kong Tai who was angry and upset with the world didn''t pay attention to it.


    His daughter was right next to him. She was dying most cruelly yet Kong Tai turned a deaf ear to it and continued to sleep. He even cursed Gu Mu to die for disturbing his sleep when he thought about how he had missed the best chance to save his daughter Kong Tai felt as if the ground had been snatched from under his feet.


    He was already ashamed and regretful. If not for the fact that he had to be there for his daughter''s funeral, he would have gone crazy by now.


    Because of his guilt, he couldn''t let anyone find out about what his daughter did or else his daughter would lose whatever respect and love she had in the eyes of her family.


    Lin Jing however was smart enough to catch the gleam of guilt in the eyes of Kong Tai''s eyes. He knew that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. Though Gu Mu killed a lot of mers, she was really sly and only bullied the ones that were weak and didn''t have any backing.


    There was no way the family members of those mers would be able to do something like this, it only meant that Gu Mu had offended someone she should not have.


    And Kong Tai knew about it!


    "Out with it, what did you?" He questioned Kong Tai. At this moment, all the sympathy he had for Kong Tai and Gu Mu vanished in an instant. In fact, Lin Jing also thought that he was the one who was foolish to even feel sorry for these two!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1271 The truth

    Kong Tai stiffened when he heard Lin Jing''s stern voice. He knew that this mer was really sharp but he didn''t think that he would be this sharp, Lin Jing was able to catch something amiss with just one word from him!


    "What do you mean? What did I do?" Kong Tai covered his mouth and then sobbed pitifully. "I just don''t want my daughter to be disturbed anymore. Didn''t you see what happened a few days ago? Her name was dragged through the mud and that incident even caused her to lose all her reputation. I just want to make sure that my daughter rests in peace."


    After he was done speaking he turned to look at Gu Zedong andined, "Mydy, the entire town is cursing our daughter if we drag the matter of her murder in public then instead of sympathising with her they would drag her through the mud. They will say that it was what our daughter deserved, is it something that we should allow to happen?"


    Once he was finished speaking he started to sob even more harshly. Kong Tai was really worried that the matter would be investigated, if Gu Ke Jin and Lin Jing found out that his daughter attacked Yu Dong''s mers, they would never let him live in peace.


    Gu Zedong felt her heartache when she saw Kong Tai cry so wretchedly. She hugged him and then patted him on the back before raising her head and ring at Lin Jing. She said angrily, "Lin Jing, I know that you do not like Tai Tai, but you should at least let him grieve in peace. Why are you quibbling with him in this scenario? Can you not even let him have his peace in this situation?


    How heartless are you?"


    "Mother, you¡ª¡ª" Gu Ke Jin stepped forward to speak up for her father but she was stopped by Old Madam Gu. The elderly woman stepped forward and then stated coldly, "If this is my will, will you call me heartless as well Zedong? If that is the case then you might as well be done with it because we are calling the Yamen."


    Gu Zedong was stunned when she heard her mother speak up for Lin Jing. Though she knew that Old Madam Gu was biased towards Lin Jing, she never thought that her mother would be like this even in the face of Gu Mu''s death.


    A part of Gu Zedong resented her mother but when she thought about how Old Madam Gu was still the head of the Gu family and all the power was in her hands including the power to shut down her business, Gu Zedong could only lower her head.


    "Mother, I know that you are biased towards Ah Jing but this is not a matter of willfulness," stated Gu Zedong with a soft voice.


    Find adventures on empire


    Her words caused Old Madam Gu''s brows to twitch. She always knew that her eldest daughter was not a smart woman and was rather stupid, but she never thought that her daughter was this much of a fool. Good thing that she had trained her illegitimate daughters and they knew what to do or else the Gu business would have gone to slumps.


    "Zedong, you know why your second sister is the one leading the Gu family and not you?" Old Madam Gu questioned causing Gu Zedong to snap her head and look at her mother incredulously. "It''s because you are a fool. A fool with no brain and wit, I thought that you would get better when you grow up but you ended up bing even more silly."


    "Mother, what¡ª¡ª"


    "If we call Yamen officers, we can wipe the stain on Gu Mu''s life. Notpletely but a bit, look at her corpse the way she died, it was obviously cruel. People are puppets of their emotions if we control them properly we can make them sympathize with Gu Mu, that is," Old Madam Gu sharply looked at Kong Tai who stiffened. "If Gu Mu didn''t die doing something wrong. So tell me the truth now Kong Tai."


    Kong Tai stiffened even more under the gaze of his mother-inw, he knew that Old Madam Gu was suspicious of him and Gu Mu, but he couldn''t say anything!


    He opened his mouth and closed it again, but not a single word came out of his mouth.


    Old Madam Gu didn''t have the patience to face dimwitted people from the start, thus when Kong Tai pretended to be dumb with her, her brows furrowed and she turned to look at her servant before saying, "Go and call the head of the investigation department.


    I might have used all my favours to get this useless girl out of prison, but the Head of the Investigation Department will still show me some face."


    The servant behind her bowed and only took three steps forward when he was stopped by Kong Tai.


    "No, you cannot leave. You cannot!" Kong Tai eximed. This time his refusal was very much louder and clearer causing the Gu family to look at him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Old Madam Gu stared at the mer shaking in front of her and questioned him sternly, "Kong Tai, you better tell me the truth or else I will have to investigate this matter till the end!"


    When Kong Tai heard that his mother-inw was not willing to let off his poor girl even in her death, his lips trembled and his eyes turned clouded. He clenched his hands that were hanging on the sides and instead of answering Old Madam Gu, he questioned, "Mother-inw can you not leave my daughter alone? She died so brutally. At least give her some mercy in death."


    He pleaded to Old Madam Gu but thetter remained unmoved. She stared at Kong Tai and sneered, "The bottom line of showing mercy to her is that she didn''t do anything to harm the living. So tell me, did Gu Mu do something to harm my family?"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1272 The truth (2)

    Old Madam Gu''s stance was as clear as the sky over their heads.


    Though she did sympathize with Gu Mu and her tragic death, Old Madam Gu had always been a woman who cared about the benefits of her family over everything else. Thus, she could see Kong Tai''s guilty conscience much more clearly than Gu Zedong who had her eyes covered with rose-tinted sses.


    The second Kong Tai refused to ept Lin Jing''s suggestion, Old Madam Gu knew that there was something wrong with the matter. After all, with how much Kong Tai loved Gu Mu, he should have been the one bringing up Yamen and a thorough investigation but he didn''t in fact he even stopped Lin Jing and tried to y her daughter like a fool.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There was something very fishy!


    Kong Tai on the other hand was a shivering mess. He knew that he was in a big trouble. If she were to find out that Gu Mu had threatened Gu Ke Jin or their family, then Old Madam Gu would never let him off.


    She might even wipe Gu Mu''s name off the Gu hierarchy tree!


    "O¡­Old Madam, it''s like¡­." Kong Tai shivered while looking at the ground. He looked pitiful and vulnerable causing Gu Zedong to feel sorry for her husband, she turned to look at Old Madam Gu and stood up for Kong Tai, "Mother, can we discuss this matter after Mu Mu is buried? This is not the time to investigate such a thing!"


    "Shut up, you foolish girl!" Old Madam Gu snapped at her daughter. If not for the fact that her hands and legs were not that agile, she would have pped her eldest daughter. "This is a matter of grave importance! Can you not open your eyes and see that someone dared to kill your daughter and even hung her corpse in our house without getting caught!?


    If your eyes are covered withrd then donate them!"


    "Someone dared to do such a thing, it only means that they have a lot of power and connections. If your daughter offended such a person, do you think that our family will be at peace? We will be in grave danger!"


    Gu Zedong was stunned. She never expected the matter to be so deep. She thought that since her daughter was killed it was her and her husband who were the victims but now it turned out that this act of killing Gu Mu was a sort of revenge.


    She turned to look at Kong Tai who was trembling from head to foot. Even if she was a fool, Gu Zedong could see that there was something amiss, she said to Kong Tai, "Tai Tai, just speak the truth. I am with you¡­ no matter what we go through these things together."


    Though Kong Tai was a sly mer, he had a weakness. And that weakness was none other than his wife, as long as she looked at him and softly spoke, Kong Tai would be willing to trust her.


    Thus when Gu Zedong said that she was going to face this matter with him, he was willing to speak.


    He nodded and then turned to look at Old Madam Gu whose sharp eyes were staring at him.


    Kong Tai shrunk his shoulders as he lowered his head. He knew that even if he wanted to escape, he wouldn''t be able to get out of this mess. Even if he were to pretend to be unconscious, his mother-inw would just call the head of the Investigation department to investigate the matter.


    If the truth came out like that, then¡­then what would happen to his daughter?


    "I¡­I didn''t know much about her n, mother-inw. I just¡­ Gu Mu just told me that she was nning something to do with the husbands of Miss Yu," Kong Tai finally confessed causing Old Madam Gu who was sitting on the chair of the family head to stand up and look at him as if she was going to eat him up.


    "Which Miss Yu?" Though Old Madam Gu had an idea, she couldn''t believe that Kong Tai and Gu Mu would be this daring. They actually did something so daring!


    Kong Tai shivered under the harsh voice of Old Madam Gu. He bit his bottom lip before lowering his head even further as he answered, "The owner of the Big River Vige."


    "You bastard!" When Lin Jing heard that Kong Tai and Gu Mu once again targeted Yu Dong and that too her husbands despite knowing how much Yu Dong cared for her husbands.


    Find adventures on empire


    Wasn''t this a tant disregard for his daughter and her life? Gu Ke Jin was working under Yu Dong if Gu Mu did something to her husbands then as Gu Mu''s sister, Gu Ke Jin would have to suffer as well!


    Despite knowing this, Kong Tai and Gu Mu dared to go against Yu Dong!


    Lin Jing rushed towards Kong Tai and started to hit him.


    "You beast! What have I done to you? First, you ruined my mer son because of your daughter and now you want to ruin my daughter as well!" Lin Jing pped Kong Tai wishing he could kill him and bury him along with his daughter.


    Tried to harm Yu Dong''s husbands? His daughter had told him that Yu Dong would let it slide once if someone attacked her but if someone dared to harm her husbands, she would retaliate ten times. What would happen to his daughter now? She would be dragged down by this so-called leech!


    "Lin Jing enough!" Even though Gu Zedong could see that the one who was at fault was her husband, she couldn''t watch Lin Jing beat Kong Tai to death. Not when he was in so much pain as well.


    However what she didn''t expect was that the second she stepped in the fray, Lin Jing raised his hand and pped her as well.


    Gasp!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!